《The Tyrant Billionaire》


 Chapter 1: Awakening

    Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Awakening The Battle of Iwo Jima, a pivotal confrontation in the Pacific War, raged from February 19, 1945, to March 26, 1945. The fierce fighting reduced the island to a barren wasteland.


    In this grueling conflict, the U.S. military suffered 6,821 fatalities and 21,865 injuries, while Japanese forces lost 22,703 soldiers, with only 1,083 surrendering.


    Amid the battle, Sergeant Jon Hardy of the Marine Corps displayed extraordinary courage, reportedly taking down over a dozen enemy soldiers. Leading his squad in a crucial assault, he was shot in the chest. When he awoke, he found himself aboard a hospital ship, receiving medical care. Unbeknownst to anyone, Jon''s body had become the new host for a soul from a different time.


    Born in 1921, Jon Hardy was 24 years old during the battle. Orphaned and with only a high school education, he had spent five years in the military, fighting in numerous battles that hardened his character. Now, his body housed two souls from different eras, mysteriously merged as one.


    After some initial confusion, Hardy eventually accepted his new reality.


    On the ship, he was tended to by a nurse named Katherine. Among the many nurses aboard, she stood out as the youngest and most striking. She helped him change his bandages, clean his wounds with iodine, apply sulfur powder, and wrap them carefully in gauze.


    "Sergeant Hardy, I''m sure you''ll be back on your feet in no time," Katherine reassured him with a warm smile.


    "Thank you, Miss Katherine," Hardy replied gratefully.


    A few days later, the hospital ship, crowded with wounded soldiers, set sail for Pearl Harbor. Hardy noticed something strange about his injuries: though initially severe, his recovery seemed remarkably swift.


    There were no signs of infection. Scabs formed within days, and within ten days, the wound had mostly healed, leaving only a scar. His recovery time was less than half of what was expected for a typical soldier. Uncertain how others might react, Hardy kept this unusual healing ability to himself, suspecting it might be due to the mysterious merging of two souls.


    The fusion of two identities in his mind led to bouts of mental confusion and dizziness. Seeking help, Hardy spoke to the ship''s medical staff, though he couldn''t exactly explain his unique situation. He described his symptoms vaguely, hoping for some relief.


    The medical team, primarily focused on surgery and physical injuries, suggested Hardy might be suffering from war-related stress or trauma, common among soldiers returning from intense combat. The doctor provided some sedatives and recommended further evaluation at a psychiatric facility once they reached Hawaii.


    With the ship bustling with activity, the nurses were always busy. As Hardy''s condition improved, he began assisting Katherine during his downtime. His help eased her workload, and he soon became a familiar face among the recovering soldiers.


    After about two weeks, the ship finally docked at Pearl Harbor. The wounded disembarked, including the medical staff. Hardy underwent a medical examination, and while the doctor noted his remarkable physical recovery, it garnered little attention amid the sheer number of injured soldiers.


    With a note from the ship''s doctor, Hardy proceeded to the psychiatric department. After a brief assessment, he was diagnosed with post-traumatic stress and recommended for a month of rest and psychological treatment.


    During his stay, Hardy frequently encountered Katherine. Over time, their friendship deepened, and he found himself increasingly drawn to her cheerful demeanor and the dimples that appeared when she smiled. One evening, he asked Katherine to join him for dinner in downtown Honolulu.


    After their meal, they walked along the sandy beach, enjoying the cool breeze and the soothing sound of the waves. That night, instead of returning to the hospital, they ended up at a nearby hotel, where they shared a memorable and intimate evening together.


    The next morning, Katherine returned to her duties, while Hardy stayed behind, feeling a noticeable improvement in his mental clarity. He recalled reading somewhere that love and companionship were powerful remedies for psychological wounds, and he began to believe it.


    He walked to the bathroom and stared at his reflection in the mirror. A muscular man with six-pack abs, a strong jawline, and piercing eyes stared back at him. His rugged appearance and natural charm had always drawn attention, and now he understood why women found him so appealing.


    Throughout the month of treatment, Hardy and Katherine continued their rendezvous. They enjoyed each other''s company, and she would sometimes appear in her nurse''s uniform, complete with a white cap and stockings, which Hardy found irresistible.


    However, good times are often fleeting. One day, a lieutenant sought Hardy out. "Sergeant Hardy, your physical condition has improved, and command is ready to reassign you to active duty."


    Hardy immediately declined. With a soul from the future now part of him, he had no desire to return to the front lines. War was unpredictable and dangerous, and despite his rapid healing, he knew he wasn''t invincible. He decided it was time to retire from the military.


    He visited the psychiatrist, claiming his mental state remained unstable. The doctor, noting his symptoms, diagnosed him with post-traumatic stress disorder, allowing Hardy to officially leave the service. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few days later, Hardy received a modest pension and a commendation for his service. After bidding farewell to Katherine, he boarded a ship bound for Los Angeles, uncertain about what lay ahead.


    During his journey, Hardy noticed several discrepancies between this world and the one he remembered. Some things were familiar, yet many were oddly different. For instance, he recalled that Harry S. Truman should have been the U.S. president, but in this version of history, an elderly man named Johnson held office. The world around him was a mix of familiar landmarks and strange new developments.


    In a local newspaper, he read about Vito Corleone, a crime boss in New York, celebrating his daughter''s wedding. The story seemed eerily similar to a plot from The Godfather. In another article, he read about Al Capone facing yet another round of charges from the FBI, and a separate piece described Nucky Thompson, a known figure in Atlantic City, being sentenced for tax evasion. The uncanny resemblance to fictional characters and plots made Hardy wonder if he had entered a world where stories and reality intertwined.


    He decided to take his time understanding this new world and figuring out his next steps.


    Upon arriving in Los Angeles, Hardy took a bus to a small town in Orange County, where he rented a modest apartment. A few days later, he found a job as a bartender at a local tavern. His shift started in the late afternoon, leaving his mornings free.


    He maintained a disciplined routine, waking early for a morning jog. Nearby, there was a boxing gym where Hardy enrolled to hone his physical condition. He practiced regularly, working on his strength and endurance.


    While he had hoped for some sort of special abilities, as depicted in many of the stories he remembered, he discovered that his main advantage was his exceptional recovery rate. Injuries that would typically take weeks to heal seemed to mend overnight. This unusual resilience gave him an edge in his training.


    During a sparring session, Hardy suffered a rib injury, but within a few days, he was back in the gym, fully recovered. His quick reflexes and intense focus also seemed to have been sharpened by his dual existence. Over time, Hardy became one of the top fighters at the gym, earning respect from both the trainers and his peers.


    Despite his growing prowess, Hardy decided against pursuing a career in boxing. He had larger ambitions and didn''t want to limit himself to the sport.


    In addition to boxing, Hardy kept up his firearms training, a skill honed on the battlefields. He purchased a used Colt revolver and often practiced his marksmanship in the nearby wilderness.


    Life seemed stable, but the world around him continued to change. On August 6, 1945, news broke that an atomic bomb had been dropped on Hiroshima, followed by a second on Nagasaki a few days later. By September 2, 1945, World War II officially ended with Japan''s surrender.


    For Hardy, however, the war was now just a part of his past. As an ordinary citizen working at a tavern, he felt detached from the grand events unfolding across the world. Now, he focused on carving out a new life in this strange yet familiar reality.

 Chapter 2 - 2 Bill Pitt

    Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Bill Pitt ??"Afternoon, Jon."


    ??"Hey there, Sunny."


    At the doorway of the tavern where they both worked, Jon bumped into Sunny, another recent hire. She greeted him warmly with a bright smile. They had been colleagues for about three months now and had grown quite close.


    Sunny, with her French heritage evident in her chestnut-brown hair pulled back into a neat ponytail, wasn''t strikingly beautiful but had a youthful charm at 19.


    They stepped inside, changed into their work attire, and began tidying up the place. The afternoon shift was usually quiet, but as the sun set, the crowd grew, filling the tavern with noise and activity.


    The tavern was a melting pot, hosting both decent folks and some less savory characters.


    One of the latter, clearly drunk, spotted Sunny as she walked by and brazenly pulled her onto his lap, causing her to let out a startled scream.


    The other patrons noticed but merely chuckled or looked on with indifferent curiosity.


    Hardy, who had been watching from the bar, caught the eye of the tavern owner. The owner, preoccupied with serving customers, seemed intentionally oblivious to what was happening.


    Having worked there for a few months, Hardy knew the owner lacked a spine when it came to trouble.


    But Hardy couldn''t just stand by and watch Sunny being humiliated. Although he doubted the drunkard would take things too far in such a public setting, his actions were already disrespectful and degrading.


    Hardy strode over, took hold of Sunny''s arm, and gently pulled her away from the man''s grasp. "Go to the back," he told her calmly.


    Relieved, Sunny gave Hardy a thankful glance and quickly disappeared into the kitchen.


    The drunk, feeling humiliated in front of everyone, glared at Hardy with anger. "What''s your problem, kid? You want trouble?"


    Hardy remained calm. "This is a tavern, not a place for that kind of behavior. If you''re looking for something else, you''re in the wrong place."


    A few onlookers chuckled at Hardy''s words.


    Embarrassed and angry, the drunkard thought the laughter was directed at him. He grabbed a mug of beer and hurled it at Hardy.


    Hardy sidestepped quickly, only getting a few drops on his shirt.


    He turned to walk away, but the drunk wasn''t done. Enraged, he slammed the mug down on the table, shattering it, the noise drawing even more attention.


    Hardy stopped and turned back to face him. The drunk smirked, trying to bait him into a fight.


    The crowd watched with keen interest, treating the unfolding drama as free entertainment.


    A surge of anger welled up inside Hardy. His time in this rough world had changed him. His once calm demeanor had been replaced by a more confrontational attitude. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy''s eyes locked onto the drunkard, his gaze turning cold and steely. The man, catching the look in Hardy''s eyes, hesitated. There was a predatory sharpness in Hardy''s stare, a warning of danger, like a wolf ready to pounce.


    But pride and alcohol dulled the man''s caution. "What are you looking at?" he sneered and swung a punch at Hardy.


    Hardy moved faster, his fist connecting with the man''s chin with a solid crack, sending him sprawling to the floor.


    Not giving the man a chance to recover, Hardy was on him in an instant, pinning him down with a knee and gripping his shirt with one hand. With his free hand, he began delivering a series of punches to the man''s face.


    ??Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The man''s struggles weakened with each blow until he lay still, groaning.


    The tavern owner rushed over, pulling Hardy back. "Jon, stop! You''ll kill him!"


    The regulars stared in shock. They had never seen the usually quiet Hardy explode with such violence. If the owner hadn''t intervened, he might have beaten the man to death.


    The police arrived shortly after. The drunk was sent to the hospital, while Hardy was taken into custody. He was charged with assault and awaited a court hearing.


    A week later, Hardy found himself in front of a judge.


    His lawyer presented evidence, including a psychological evaluation and testimonies from witnesses like Sunny. The judge ruled in Hardy''s favor, ordering him to pay $350 in compensation, given the circumstances leading to the altercation.


    After paying legal fees and the fine, Hardy''s savings were gone. He even had to sell some of his possessions, including his old Colt revolver.


    He found himself broke and out of work; the tavern owner didn''t want any more trouble and had let him go.


    Word of the incident spread quickly in their small town, making it impossible for Hardy to find new employment. Everyone knew about the fight and his supposed "issues," and no one wanted to take a risk by hiring him.


    Returning to his modest apartment, Hardy was surprised to find Sunny waiting outside his door.


    "Jon, I wanted to thank you again for what you did," Sunny said softly. "I''ve decided to quit the tavern too. I''m leaving town."


    "Where are you headed?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ve saved up a little money. I''m going to go study," she replied.


    "You''re still young; it''s a good idea. What do you want to study?"


    "Law. I want to become a lawyer or maybe even a judge someday. Seeing what happened at the tavern, it made me realize how important justice is."


    "That''s a noble goal. I wish you the best of luck," Hardy said sincerely.


    Sunny stepped closer, giving Hardy a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek. "Thank you again, Jon. Take care."


    "Take care, Sunny."


    As she walked away, Hardy watched her go, wondering if their paths would ever cross again. People often come and go in life, sometimes never to return.


    Lying on his bed that night, Hardy pondered his future. Staying in town was no longer an option.


    Just then, the landlord called up to him from downstairs. "Hardy, there''s a phone call for you!"


    Surprised, Hardy went down and took the call. It was Bill, an old army buddy.


    Bill had been Hardy''s closest friend during his service, a bond forged in the heat of battle. Hardy had even saved Bill''s life once, and Bill had retired a year earlier due to an injury.


    Bill was enthusiastic on the line. "Hey, Jon! I just heard about what happened. Found your number and had to call. How''s life treating you?"


    "Not great," Hardy admitted, explaining his current situation.


    Bill laughed. "No worries, man. Come out to Los Angeles. There are plenty of opportunities out here."


    ...


    Stepping off the long-distance bus with his suitcase, Hardy was greeted by Bill stepping out of a Ford. They embraced warmly.


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?" Bill said, grinning.


    "Yeah, almost two years. You''ve put on some weight," Hardy replied, taking in his friend''s appearance. Bill looked just as he remembered¡ªdark blonde hair, clear blue eyes, a bit of stubble, and a slightly chubby yet strong build.


    "I''m buff, not fat," Bill laughed and retorted.


    Throwing Hardy''s suitcase into the backseat, Bill gestured toward the car. "Hop in. Let''s grab a drink and catch up. You''re in for an adventure here."

 Chapter 3 - 3 Bill Was Shot.

    Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Bill Was Shot. A sleek car rolled to a stop outside a lively bar adorned with neon lights shaped like a mischievous bunny girl. The sign read "Bunny Bar."


    Hardy and Bill stepped inside, and Hardy instantly noticed the place was more energetic than any of the taverns he had frequented in his hometown.


    The dim lighting created a smoky ambiance, jazz music flowed through the air, scantily clad women danced around, voices filled the room, and the unmistakable scent of marijuana lingered.


    All the women were dressed in playful bunny outfits: tight-fitting bikinis that emphasized their curves, stockings stretched over long legs, tall bunny ears¡ªone upright and the other flopped over¡ªand fluffy tails bobbing behind them.


    A charming bunny girl approached them with a bright smile. "Bill, what''ll it be today?"


    "Start us off with two beers," Bill replied, giving her a light, teasing pat on the backside. She giggled and exchanged a few playful remarks with him before heading off.


    The beers soon arrived, and Bill and Hardy clinked their glasses together, taking generous sips. Their conversation flowed from their past military service to their present situations.


    "You joined a gang?" Hardy asked, eyebrows raised in surprise.


    Bill gave a casual shrug. "When I got out of the army, all I got was a measly few hundred bucks in pension. You know I''ve got a big family to support¡ªparents and five siblings. That money didn''t go far."


    "I tried making an honest living," Bill continued. "Worked in factories, took on odd jobs in stores, washed cars, even drove transport. But the pay was barely enough to scrape by. And with inflation going through the roof and wages getting slashed by greedy bosses, it wasn''t cutting it. The papers claim the economy''s booming, but they don''t talk about the unemployment rate sky-high."


    Hardy leaned in closer. "So what exactly do you do now?"


    Bill smirked. "I deliver booze, collect debts, keep the peace."


    He explained how the gang ran underground casinos and loan companies, all needing muscle for debt collection. They also ran a private liquor business, supplying bars and nightclubs across the neighborhood. "This place," Bill gestured around, "is under my watch."


    Hardy began to understand why everyone seemed to know Bill.


    They clinked their glasses again. Bill looked Hardy in the eye and proposed, "Jon, why not join me? With your smarts and skills, we could make a real name for ourselves."


    Hardy shook his head slowly. He wasn''t interested in joining a gang. In his past life, he had climbed the ladder of success only to be brought down by treachery. Now, with the memories and foresight of decades beyond this world, he believed he could strike it rich if he chose the right path. But the criminal underworld was not the path he wanted.


    "I''m thinking of finding something stable," Hardy said.


    Bill didn''t push the issue further, just shrugged and said, "Alright. You can crash at my place for now." He handed Hardy a stack of bills, easily over a hundred dollars.


    "Use this," Bill said. "You''ll need a decent suit for interviews, and it''s getting cold. Grab yourself a good coat too."


    Hardy, nearly broke with only a few dollars to his name, didn''t refuse Bill''s generosity and pocketed the money.


    Seeing Hardy accept the cash, Bill smiled warmly. They continued to drink and chat well into the night, sharing stories and laughs until the rain started to drizzle outside and the temperature dropped. They drove back to Bill''s apartment.


    Once there, Bill showed Hardy to a guest room and pointed out the bathroom. Hardy enjoyed a hot bath, then emerged, drying his hair. Bill motioned him over to the living room, where he slid the sofa aside to reveal a hidden compartment.


    "Jon, there are two guns here," Bill said, pulling out a couple of Colt M1911s along with some extra magazines. "Help yourself if you need one."


    Hardy recognized the guns immediately. He''d used a Colt M1911 during his service; the feel of it was second nature to him.


    "I''m looking for a legit job. I don''t think I''ll need a gun," Hardy replied.


    Bill gave a noncommittal shrug. "You never know."


    They poured another round of drinks and continued talking late into the night.


    The next morning, Bill and Hardy went their separate ways. Hardy dressed in his newly bought suit and coat, feeling more refreshed and presentable. He picked up a newspaper and started scanning the job listings¡ªfactory workers, accountants, drivers, hotel staff, laborers...


    None seemed right. Either the pay was too low, or the positions didn''t match his skills or aspirations.


    He tried several recruitment agencies, but as Bill had warned, despite appearances of a booming economy, jobs were scarce. Most places just had him fill out a form, only to never follow up.


    That evening, he returned to Bill''s place. When asked how the job hunt went, Hardy could only sigh. "Not great. Too many job seekers, and I don''t have the right qualifications or skills. It''s tough out there."


    Bill offered some words of encouragement. "It''s just the start, don''t lose hope."


    Days passed in much the same way. Bill went about his own business, while Hardy continued his fruitless search for employment. He refused to settle for factory work, believing it offered no future and didn''t align with his goals. Yet, the jobs with potential were elusive.


    One morning, Bill left with a grin. "I''m off to collect a big debt¡ªfive grand. If I get it back, we each get a cut. We''ll have a feast tonight."


    Five hundred dollars¡ªa substantial amount, equivalent to a couple of months'' salary in those days.


    Bill left, and Hardy resumed his search. By noon, he bought a hot dog and a cup of tea, sitting on a bench to eat. The rest of the afternoon was spent looking for job openings, but again, no luck.


    Returning to Bill''s apartment late in the afternoon, Hardy sensed something was off. His instincts kicked in¡ªdanger. As he turned to leave, the door slammed shut behind him, and a gun barrel was shoved into his face.


    Two men in suits were inside.


    One stood in front of him, pointing a revolver at Hardy''s head from a couple of feet away. The other was by the bedroom door, hands casually in his pockets, ready to draw his weapon.


    "Don''t move," the man with the revolver growled.


    Hardy''s mind raced. Was this a robbery? A setup? Or were these enemies of Bill''s? "Who are you?" Hardy demanded.


    The man with the revolver stepped closer, the barrel now just inches from Hardy''s head.


    Hardy reacted swiftly. With a sharp pivot, he dodged the muzzle, lunged forward, and seized the man''s revolver with both hands.


    The man was caught off guard, but before he could react, Hardy twisted the gun free from his grip.


    The second man fumbled to draw his own weapon, but Hardy was quicker. He spun, grabbed the first man by the neck with his left arm, and pressed the revolver against his temple.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll blow his brains out!" Hardy shouted.


    The man in his grasp froze, eyes wide with terror.


    The second man, clearly shaken, hesitated, unsure of his next move. He kept his gun aimed at Hardy, but the tables had turned dramatically. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Drop your gun!" Hardy ordered, pressing the revolver harder against his captive''s skull.


    The man by the bedroom door hesitated. "Let him go!"


    "Not until you drop your gun!" Hardy retorted.


    The tension was palpable. The man in Hardy''s grip was visibly trembling, while the other hesitated, teeth clenched.


    "Why are you here? What do you want?" Hardy demanded.


    The man in his hold hesitated before blurting out, "Wait! Are you Hardy? Bill told us a friend named Hardy was staying here."


    Hardy didn''t lower the gun. "This is Bill''s place, yeah. But why the hell are you sneaking around here?"


    Realization dawned on the men, and they both relaxed slightly. "We''re Bill''s associates," the second man explained, still cautious. "We didn''t mean to startle you. This is just a big misunderstanding."

 Chapter 4 - 4 Taking revenge for a brother

    Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Taking revenge for a brother After the misunderstandings was resolved


    Hardy finally understood who the two men in front of him were. The one he had just overpowered was Sean, and the man standing near the bedroom door was Reid. Both were associates of Bill.


    "What happened to Bill?" Hardy demanded urgently, his concern evident after learning about Bill''s injuries.


    "When we left, Bill was still in surgery. Things weren''t looking good. We grabbed some stuff he needed, and now we''re heading back. Let''s discuss the details in the car," Sean suggested.


    Hardy nodded and followed them to the car without hesitation.


    Reid took the driver''s seat while Sean and Hardy sat in the back. As they drove, Sean explained that Bill had been shot three times and was currently undergoing emergency surgery in a private clinic. His condition was dire.


    Earlier that day, they had gone to confront Cook, a Spanish gang leader who operated within the Austrian gang''s territory. Although the Austrian gang avoided dealing with drugs, there was always a market for them. An arrangement had been made for the Spanish gang to sell within their area, with a cut of the profits going to the Austrians.


    Cook was responsible for sales in Bill''s area and had a small crew of five or six men. Bill, along with Sean and Reid, had gone to collect payment from Cook. However, Cook was evasive and seemed to be stalling. When Bill pushed him, Cook suddenly drew a firearm and opened fire, hitting Bill multiple times.


    A gunfight ensued, but Cook and his men managed to escape. Sean, Reid, and the rest of Bill''s team rushed him to the clinic.


    "Before all this, we found out Cook had lost a significant sum¡ªabout ten thousand dollars¡ªat an underground casino a couple of weeks ago. He likely lost his earnings and couldn''t come up with the money," Sean explained.


    Reid, keeping his eyes on the road, added, "I bet Cook was on something. His actions were erratic, like he was high. That would explain why he acted so recklessly."


    Hardy recalled a conversation with Bill earlier that day about collecting a significant payment¡ªfive thousand dollars. It was probably related to this incident.


    Things had certainly gone south fast.


    The car arrived at the clinic soon after.


    Inside, Sean flagged down a nurse. "Excuse me, miss, how''s Bill?"


    "The doctor is still operating, trying to remove the bullets. He''s lost a lot of blood. It''s touch and go," the nurse replied, her face tense.


    They waited in the hallway for what felt like an eternity. After about thirty minutes, the operating room doors swung open, and a middle-aged doctor, accompanied by two nurses, wheeled a gurney out.


    Bill lay on it, unconscious and ghostly pale.


    "Dr. Murphy, how is he?" Sean asked anxiously.


    The doctor adjusted his glasses, his expression grave. "We managed to remove the bullets and stabilize his wounds, but he''s lost a lot of blood. His chances of survival are slim¡ªmaybe thirty percent, at best."


    "I''ve done all I can. Now, it''s up to fate," Dr. Murphy added.


    Hardy stared at his friend, his heart sinking. Bill, who had been his comrade for three years, lay at death''s door. They had fought side by side through thick and thin. Hardy had convinced himself to come to Los Angeles for a better life, and now his best friend was fighting for his life because of someone else''s greed.


    The nurse, noticing the three men lingering, sternly said, "You should leave now. You can''t help here, and you might contaminate the room."


    Reluctantly, they exited the room. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Outside, Sean offered Hardy a cigarette.


    "Do you know where Cook lives?" Hardy asked, lighting the cigarette and taking a long drag.


    "Yes, it''s at 43-79 Brown Street, a two-story place," Sean answered.


    Hardy took another drag. "And what does he look like?"


    "Bald, in his forties. You''ll know him when you see him," Reid replied, eyeing Hardy curiously. "Why do you want to know?"


    Hardy didn''t bother explaining.


    After finishing their cigarettes, Sean spoke again. "We need to report to the boss about Bill. What about you, Hardy?"


    "You go ahead. I''ll stay here with Bill," Hardy responded.


    Sean and Reid left, driving off into the night.


    Darkness had fully descended, and the city was alive with lights.


    A cool breeze swept across Hardy''s face as he walked back to Bill''s room. The nurse had left, leaving Bill lying silently on the bed, his breathing shallow and uneven.


    Hardy approached the bed and softly patted Bill''s cheek. "Hang in there, Bill. You''ve survived tougher battles; don''t let a thug like Cook take you out."


    He leaned in closer, whispering, "Rest now, brother. I''ll handle the rest. They''ll pay for this."


    Hardy quickly hailed a taxi back to Bill''s apartment.


    Once inside, he moved the sofa aside, revealing two Colt M1911 pistols hidden underneath.


    He loaded the magazines, cocked the slides back, and checked the chambers.


    Click.


    The guns were ready.


    He placed them on the coffee table and turned off the lights.


    Hardy sat in the darkness, the old clock ticking away the seconds.


    Ding dong.


    The clock struck twelve.


    It was midnight.


    Hardy stood, tucking the two pistols into his waistband. He also grabbed two spare magazines, slipping them into his pockets. He picked a hat from the rack, pulled it low over his face, and stepped out into the night.


    Brown Street was quiet, shadows dancing in the dim streetlights.


    Hardy watched the small building from across the street.


    It was 1:30 a.m., and the neighborhood was dead silent.


    He approached the backyard fence, easily leaping over it and landing softly on the lawn.


    He tested the back door¡ªunlocked.


    He carefully opened a window and climbed inside, landing silently by the kitchen stove.


    Moving through the kitchen, he paused, listening to the heavy snores coming from deeper inside the house.


    He continued forward, reaching the living room. The faint glow of a lamp revealed the room was empty. He unlocked the front door latch for a quick exit, then hung his hat on the coat rack.


    Drawing both pistols, he disengaged the safeties and moved toward one of the bedrooms.


    Inside, a man slept soundly.


    Hardy took aim.


    Bang!


    A single shot to the head, and the man was dead.


    The gunshot woke the others. Several men burst out of their rooms, guns drawn, only to be met by Hardy''s barrage of bullets.


    Bam bam bam!


    Bam bam bam bam!


    Four men fell, blood pooling beneath them. None of them were bald¡ªCook wasn''t among them.


    Then, Hardy heard a faint sound from upstairs, and his instincts kicked in.


    He dropped to the floor just in time.


    Bang!


    A shotgun blast tore through the wall where he had just been standing, spraying debris everywhere.


    Cook had been sleeping upstairs. He was always on edge, with many enemies after him. The gunfire downstairs woke him, and he had grabbed his Winchester M1887 lever-action shotgun¡ªa powerful weapon from the Wild West days.


    He chambered a round and rushed out, spotting a figure through the stairwell gap. He fired immediately, but cursed as Hardy dodged the shot.


    "I''ll kill you!" Cook shouted, firing again.


    Bam! Bang!


    Cook descended the stairs, his shotgun booming. Hardy was pinned down, struggling to find an opening.


    Hardy glanced at one of the bodies on the floor.


    He grabbed it and hurled it out.


    Cook saw movement and fired.


    Bang!


    The shotgun blast tore through the body, splattering blood and gore.


    With Cook momentarily distracted, Hardy seized his chance. He rolled out from cover, firing several shots at the staircase.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Aargh!"


    A scream of pain.


    Cook was hit twice¡ªonce in the stomach, once in the arm. He fell, his shotgun clattering down the stairs.


    Hardy approached, guns raised.


    Cook, bleeding and desperate, saw him clearly for the first time¡ªa young man with cold, unforgiving eyes.


    "Please, don''t kill me!" Cook begged, clutching his wounds.


    Hardy stared at him with contempt. "Bill Pitt sends his regards."


    Realization dawned on Cook''s face.


    "I''ll give you money, everything I have¡ª"


    Bang!


    Hardy ended it with a single shot to the head.


    He had no interest in bargaining.


    Blood was everywhere¡ªin the hallway, on the walls, and down the stairs. Six bodies lay scattered, the scene resembling a battlefield.


    Hardy felt no remorse. The fight had only heightened his adrenaline, leaving him feeling strangely alive.


    In the last six months, Hardy''s soul had fully merged with that of Jon Hardy, a man who had seen real combat and bloodshed. This was just another skirmish.


    He searched Cook''s room, rifling through drawers until he found a stack of cash.

 Chapter 5 - 5 The Vendetta Begin

    Chapter 5: Chapter 5 The Vendetta Begin $10, $20, $50, $100.


    Hardy rifled through the assorted old bills¡ªsome wrinkled and faded, others surprisingly intact. He estimated there was close to $5,000 here, probably from Cook''s dirty dealings, most likely drug money. He quickly shoved the cash into his coat pocket.


    His search continued, and in the back of a cabinet, Hardy found a small, finely crafted box. Opening it revealed a gleaming gold watch¡ªRolex, no less.


    This particular model was brand new, released only recently in 1945. Crafted entirely from gold, from the casing to the bracelet, it was the first of its kind. Rumor had it this watch was worth over $1,500¡ªa real status symbol.


    Hardy had heard some guy bragging about the watch in a bar just a few nights ago. He knew instantly what it was when he saw it.


    The watch was still pristine, nestled in its original packaging. Clearly, Cook hadn''t had the chance¡ªor the nerve¡ªto wear it yet.


    Hardy figured he could use a new watch. The cash would go to Bill, but this little gem? That was his reward for the evening''s work.


    He pocketed the watch and took a quick glance around. The noise he''d caused was bound to attract attention. Someone would call the cops, and they''d be here soon.


    He tucked the gun into his waistband, swiftly made his way downstairs, grabbed his hat from the rack, pulled the brim low over his eyes, and stepped out the front door. He slipped under the glow of a streetlamp and vanished into the night.


    Fifteen minutes later, a police car arrived with its sirens blaring. Three officers emerged, cautiously approaching the villa''s gate, their guns drawn and ready.


    Pushing through the gate, they were greeted by a grisly scene. Blood was everywhere; bodies littered the floor. Bullet holes peppered the walls, clear signs of a fierce shootout.


    "Get the FBI on the line. We''ve got a major crime scene here!" one officer barked.


    By the time the FBI agents arrived, a crowd of reporters had already gathered outside, snapping pictures of the carnage within.


    FBI agents conducted a thorough investigation, concluding that there was likely a single shooter. But beyond that, they found little else to go on¡ªno fingerprints, no shell casings, nothing.


    Neighbors were no help either; it was past 1 a.m., and most were fast asleep.


    ??3:30 a.m.


    The authorities removed the bodies and labeled the incident a Level One Major Homicide before leaving the scene.


    ??Ring!


    A phone rang sharply in a dimly lit apartment.


    ??Click.


    A desk lamp flickered on, revealing Fred glancing at the clock on the wall. It was 3:30 in the morning.


    Fred, in his early forties, had the look of a man who''d seen his share of action. He was the de facto leader of the Austrian gang in Los Angeles, commanding a force of over two hundred members¡ªa significant presence in the city.


    His gang controlled several bustling areas, ran three underground casinos, engaged in loan sharking and smuggling, and dominated the liquor trade in five nightclubs and numerous bars, pulling in annual profits of two to three million dollars. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The phone kept ringing. Fred finally picked up. On the other end was his lieutenant, Alan Payne.


    "I''ve just got word, Fred. Someone broke into Cook''s place earlier tonight and took him and his crew out."


    Fred was momentarily taken aback.


    Just yesterday, he had been told that Cook, a lowlife associated with the Spanish gang, had gotten into a scuffle with one of their own, a junior member named Bill. Bill ended up seriously injured, his condition still unknown.


    Fred had gone to check on Bill at the hospital, but by then, Hardy had already left the scene.


    He''d planned to regroup with his men and assess the situation come morning. But this... this was unexpected.


    "Any idea who did it?" Fred asked.


    "No clue," Alan replied.


    "You mean it wasn''t any of our guys?"


    "No, I''ve checked with everyone. None of our boys were involved."


    Fred''s brow furrowed. "If it wasn''t us, then who? Got any leads?"


    "Not much. The police said the FBI looked into it and believe it was the work of just one person."


    Fred raised an eyebrow. "One guy took out Cook and his whole crew?"


    "That''s what they''re saying."


    Fred hung up and stared at the wall, deep in thought. If one person had indeed managed to take down Cook and his men, they had to be exceptionally skilled.


    But who could it be? And what was their motive?


    His wife stirred beside him, sleepily murmuring, "Fred, what''s happening?"


    Fred kissed her on the forehead. "Nothing important, sweetheart. Just some minor issues. Go back to sleep; we''ll deal with it in the morning."


    Meanwhile, across town, Dani stood over Cook''s lifeless body, a cigar clenched between his teeth, fury etched on his face.


    Dani, known as "Red Dani," was the head of the Spanish gang in Los Angeles. In his fifties and slightly overweight, he was still a formidable presence.


    He had been a key player in the city for years, with over a hundred men under his command. His operations spanned bars, nightclubs, brothels, underground boxing rings, gambling dens, and most lucratively, cocaine trafficking.


    Cook had been one of his more dependable men, managing a slice of the drug trade that brought in tens of thousands each month.


    Now Cook was dead, and Dani was livid.


    "Who did this?" Dani growled.


    "It''s likely the Austrian gang," said his advisor, Bernstein.


    "The Austrian gang?" Dani frowned.


    They were the biggest players in Los Angeles, followed by the Irish, with the Spanish trailing.


    Other factions included Mexicans, French, and smaller groups of Russians, Poles, and Swedes.


    "Cook had been losing heavily at our casino lately," Bernstein continued. "And he still owed us a fair sum. Yesterday, some of the Austrians came to collect, but Cook, high on coke, shot one of their men. And now, this attack."


    Dani''s face darkened, his cigar almost snapping in his clenched teeth. After a long pause, he muttered, "Damn them."


    He and Bernstein left the morgue and returned to Dani''s mansion, where they poured themselves whiskey and lit fresh cigars.


    Dani stared into his glass, thinking hard. Finally, he turned to Bernstein and said, "I want the Austrians dealt with."


    Aside from their usual illicit businesses, Red Dani''s biggest revenue came from cocaine, raking in close to a million dollars a year¡ªfar more than their other ventures.


    His territory was limited, but the Austrian gang controlled the largest area in Los Angeles. They had a strict no-drug policy, which Dani had managed to circumvent by offering their leader, Fred, a hefty cut. This arrangement allowed him to operate under their noses, but it came at a steep price¡ªhundreds of thousands annually.


    Dani had always resented this protection fee.


    Bernstein looked concerned. "But the Austrians are strong, Dani. We can''t take them on alone."


    Dani smirked. "I''m not suggesting we do. We''ll ally with the Irish, maybe even bring in the Mexicans, French, Russians, Poles, and Swedes. Together, we could challenge the Austrians. We push more coke, make more money, and stop paying those Austrian bastards."


    "But the Austrians have the Mafia backing them."


    "The Mafia," Dani repeated, his tone contemplative.


    The Italian Mafia was the most powerful criminal organization in America, no doubt. But Dani had an idea.


    "That''s why we need the Irish on our side. They''re strong enough to stand up to the Mafia. Hell, they even call themselves the ''White Hand'' because of their beef with the Italians."


    "The Mafia''s base is on the East Coast¡ªNew York, Chicago, Detroit, places like that. Their presence here on the West Coast isn''t as strong."


    "The Austrians are like a thorn in our side out here," Dani added.


    Bernstein had to admit, Dani was a sharp strategist. The plan seemed plausible. Even if it didn''t work, the potential losses were manageable.


    "How do you want to play this?" Bernstein asked.


    Dani took a long drag on his cigar, a sly grin spreading across his face. "Set up a meeting with the Irish. We''ll start there."


    Bernstein nodded. "I''ll arrange it first thing in the morning."

 Chapter 6: Getting Recruited

    Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Getting Recruited After finishing his business with Cook, Hardy walked along the path that ran parallel to the Los Angeles River. He removed his gun from his coat, expertly disassembled it into several pieces, and tossed them one by one into the river''s dark waters.


    This would make sure there was no trace left behind.


    Even if someone accused him of murder later, without the weapon, it would be much harder to prove his guilt, and he might even walk free.


    Hardy then took out a small watch box. He slipped the Rolex onto his wrist and flung the empty box far into the river, watching it disappear with a splash.


    Satisfied with his precautions, he returned to Bill''s place. As soon as he stepped inside, Hardy went straight to the kitchen. He threw his bloodstained clothes into the stove, lighting them on fire. It was a shame about the suit and the wool coat¡ªhe had just bought them a few days ago for over seventy dollars.


    Once his clothes were reduced to ashes, Hardy headed to the bathroom to wash away any lingering blood. The warm water relaxed him, and as he dried off, he felt a rare sense of calm. In the trenches, he never had time to relax after a fight; it was always straight from one battle into another. But now, he had a moment to catch his breath.


    Hardy couldn''t help but worry about Bill. He decided he''d check on him as soon as daylight broke, hoping his friend would pull through. Whatever the outcome, at least he had avenged Bill.


    After his shower, Hardy laid down and quickly fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, it was already around nine in the morning.


    He got up, washed his face, and left for a nearby diner. He ordered a hearty breakfast and picked up a newspaper while he waited for his food.


    As he flipped open the paper, a bold headline immediately grabbed his attention.


    "Deadly Shootout on Brown Street Leaves Six Dead!"


    The article was accompanied by photos of the police loading bodies into their vehicles. The report speculated that the victims, all identified as members of a local Spanish gang, had likely been caught up in gang warfare. It warned that this could trigger a new wave of violence in Los Angeles, urging citizens to be on high alert.


    The police chief was quoted, promising that they would find the person responsible and ensure public safety.


    Hardy moved over to the newsstand and browsed through several other papers. They all reported on the same incident, but none of them provided much in the way of useful information. However, a few mentioned that the FBI was considering the possibility that a lone individual was responsible.


    As Hardy scanned the articles, he overheard a conversation nearby.


    "Did you catch the news this morning? Six guys from that Spanish gang got wiped out," one man said.


    "Yeah, it''s all over the front pages," another replied. "I knew Cook from that crew. Tough guy. He used to be with the Red Dani gang. Never thought he''d go down like this. Wonder who he crossed."


    "Must be another gang looking to start a turf war. This city''s always gonna have trouble. The cops are just in it for the kickbacks."


    Meanwhile, Bill slowly opened his eyes.


    Sean and Ried, standing nearby, noticed and immediately perked up. Ried burst out, "Boss, you''re awake! I thought we lost you for good."


    Sean cuffed him on the head. "Show some tact, will you?"


    Ried rubbed the back of his head, but Bill chuckled weakly. "Guess the Grim Reaper isn''t ready for me yet."


    Sean sent Ried off to fetch the doctor. A few minutes later, Dr. Murphy arrived, examined Bill, and nodded approvingly. "You''re one tough man, Bill. Wasn''t sure you''d pull through, but your resilience saved you."


    "Take it easy for the next three to four months, and you should recover just fine. But don''t push your luck in the future."


    Once the doctor left, Bill looked over at Sean and whispered, "Alright, the doc''s gone. How about that smoke?"


    "Boss, you know the doctor said no smoking," Sean replied.


    "To hell with that," Bill growled. "If I can''t enjoy a cigarette, I might as well be dead."


    Relenting, Sean handed him a cigarette. Bill took a drag, only to cough violently, clutching his side in pain. "Damn that Cook," he muttered. "I swear, once I''m back on my feet, I''ll make him regret ever crossing me."


    "Boss, Cook''s already dead," Ried interjected.


    Bill''s eyes widened. "Cook''s dead? How?"


    Sean pulled a newspaper from his pocket and handed it to Bill. The article described how Cook and five of his men were found dead, believed to be victims of gang rivalry.


    After reading, Bill looked up, puzzled. "Did our guys do this?"


    Sean shook his head. "Doesn''t seem like it. The higher-ups were asking around this morning, wondering if it was us. But we still don''t know who did it. Whoever it was, they were damn good¡ªtaking out Cook and his crew on their own."


    Hardy returned to the clinic after breakfast and quietly entered the ward. Seeing Bill talking to Sean and Ried, he felt a wave of relief.


    "Bill, you''re awake," Hardy said, walking over.


    "Jon, good to see you," Bill replied, smiling weakly.


    Hardy inspected Bill''s condition; despite his pale complexion, he seemed to be in good spirits. It looked like he would make it.


    "I was worried about you last night," Hardy admitted, placing a hand on Bill''s shoulder. Then, he pulled an envelope from his pocket.


    "I brought you a little something," he said.


    "What''s in it?" Bill asked, eyeing the envelope.


    "Money," Hardy replied. "Cook''s cash. Thought you''d want it back."


    Bill took the envelope and opened it, revealing a stack of bills¡ªtens, twenties, and hundreds. His expression shifted as he processed what Hardy had done.


    "Jon... was it you?" Bill asked quietly, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Hardy didn''t deny it. "He hurt my brother. I couldn''t let that stand. Besides, I took care of your business for you."


    Bill''s eyes filled with gratitude. Despite his injuries, he felt a swell of pride. This was what true loyalty looked like.


    Sean and Ried, still in the room, stared at Hardy in awe. It was clear now¡ªHardy had been the one to take down Cook. They''d known he was tough, but this... this was something else. No wonder he had survived the war.


    Bill grinned at Hardy. "You thought I was a goner, didn''t you? That''s why you went after Cook?"


    "The doc said you had a thirty percent chance," Hardy replied, his voice steady.


    "If I''d died, the money wouldn''t have done me any good," Bill chuckled. "I guess you''d have given it to my family."


    Hardy nodded. "That was the plan." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bill tried to sit up but winced in pain. Sean and Ried quickly helped him into a more comfortable position.


    "Alright, you two, give us a moment," Bill instructed. "And remember, no word about Cook to anyone. Understood?"


    Sean and Ried nodded and left the room.


    "What''s on your mind?" Hardy asked once they were alone.


    Bill looked Hardy in the eye. "Jon, I need a favor."


    "What kind of favor?" Hardy asked.


    "The doctor says I''ll be out of action for three to four months. I need someone I can trust to look after my interests. I want you to handle things for me."


    "You want me to join the gang?" Hardy was taken aback. This was not what he had expected.


    "Just temporarily," Bill said. "Until I''m back on my feet. If you don''t, I might lose everything before I recover."


    "What about Sean and Ried?" Hardy asked.


    "They''re good, but not great," Bill replied. "Sean''s smart but lacks guts. Ried''s brave but doesn''t think things through. They need someone like you to guide them. Plus, if my operation goes under, my family is left with nothing."


    Hardy considered Bill''s words. He hadn''t found steady work yet, and Bill was a friend. "Alright, I''ll do it¡ªfor a while. But what about the higher-ups? Will they go along with it?"


    Bill smiled. "Leave that to me."


    As they spoke, a group of men entered the clinic. Fred, the head of the Austrian gang, came in with his right-hand man, Alan Payne.


    Sean and Ried, loitering in the hallway, quickly straightened up and stubbed out their cigarettes.


    "How''s Bill?" Fred asked.


    "He''s awake now," Sean replied. "Doc says he''ll need a few months to fully recover, but he''s going to be okay."


    Fred nodded and led his group into the ward. He spotted Hardy and sized him up.


    Bill quickly introduced, "Mr. Fred, Mr. Payne, this is my close friend, Jon Hardy."


    He gestured to the envelope of cash. "We got the money back from Cook, thanks to Jon here."


    Fred''s eyes narrowed with interest as he looked at Hardy. So, this was the man who had taken down Cook. Young, fit, and exuding a calm, confident demeanor. The fact that he had single handedly dealt with Cook and his men was impressive.


    "I like your style, Hardy," Fred said. "You''ve got the kind of guts we need in this business. How about joining us? There''s always room for someone like you in the Austrian gang."

 Chapter 7 - 7 Join The Austrian Gang

    Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Join The Austrian Gang The Austrian gang leader stared at him for a moment before suddenly saying, "You''ve got the makings of a gangster."


    Jon Hardy blinked, taken aback. Him? A gangster? He looked himself up and down. Was it his rugged face, his demeanor, or just his name that made them think so?


    "Jon Hardy," the leader mused, "sounds like the name of someone who''s seen things. Someone who''s ready to get his hands dirty."


    Bill tried hard to sit up in a dignified manner and seized the opportunity to promote his friend. "Boss, Jon''s been a huge help to me. He''s my closest ally. I''d trust him with my territory any day."


    Fred, the gang leader, nodded. "Alright, sounds good to me."


    Just like that, Hardy found himself becoming part of the Austrian gang, albeit as a fringe member.


    Bill then grabbed a thick envelope from the bed and handed it to Fred. "Boss, Hardy helped me recover the dues Cook owed us. I''m turning it over now."


    Fred''s second-in-command, Alan Payne, took the envelope, opened it, and quickly thumbed through the cash.


    "Six thousand eight hundred dollars," Alan announced. "Five thousand was the owed amount. The rest, one thousand eight hundred, is extra."


    Fred took the stack of bills, peeled off a thousand, and handed it to Bill. "Here''s your cut."


    Bill accepted the money with a broad grin. That amount wasn''t just for him; by the gang''s rules, Sean and Reid would get a share too.


    Fred then peeled off another thousand. "And this is for your medical expenses. You got injured while working for us; the gang takes care of its own."


    "Thank you, boss," Bill said, his voice filled with gratitude as he took the money.


    Next, Fred counted out eighteen hundred dollars and handed it to Hardy. Hardy hesitated, eyeing Fred with a mix of curiosity and caution.


    "Cook only owed us five thousand," Fred explained with a smile. "The rest is yours. You earned it."


    Hardy quickly realized that Fred knew how to take care of his people. Fair shares, compensation for injuries, and a bit extra here and there¡ªit was all a calculated strategy to build loyalty and trust among his men.


    Not wanting to appear ungrateful, Hardy accepted the money without further hesitation.


    Fred seemed pleased with Hardy''s straightforwardness. "Good," he said with a grin.


    Then Bill spoke up. "Boss, what about Cook''s crew? The Spaniards won''t let this slide, right?"


    Fred''s face hardened. "Leave that to me. Cook broke our rules. If the Spaniards can''t play by them, we can always find other suppliers. Our territory isn''t short of options."


    The Austrian gang was well aware of the competition. Even if the Spaniards had good, cheap merchandise, there were always others willing to sell.


    After a bit more discussion, Fred and Alan departed, leaving the rest of the gang members in the room. Bill turned to Hardy, clapping him on the shoulder. "I''m counting on you, brother."


    Then he turned to Sean and Reid. "You two, stick close to Hardy. Remember, he was my commanding officer in the Marines."


    Sean and Reid nodded in agreement, already impressed by Hardy. Taking on Cook and his group single-handedly was no small feat; such skill naturally commanded their respect.


    "Don''t worry, boss. We''ve got his back," they replied in unison.


    Meanwhile, back at the villa, Fred and Alan had a quick discussion before Fred picked up the phone and dialed a number. On the other end was Dani, the Spanish gang leader.


    Dani''s voice was filled with anger as soon as he picked up. "Fred, was it your men who killed Cook? He''s one of my best! Six of my guys dead just like that!"


    Fred was calm but firm. "Dani, you crossed the line first. Did Cook act with your approval? Are the Spaniards looking to end our cooperation and start a war?"


    Dani hesitated. His bluster softened. "No, Cook acted on his own. This wasn''t sanctioned."


    "Good," Fred continued. "If you want to keep doing business, stick to the rules. If you don''t, you know there are consequences."


    Dani exhaled sharply, fighting to keep his composure. "Fine, Fred. Cook messed up, and he''s paid for it. We''ll consider this matter closed and continue our business."


    Fred had expected this outcome. He smirked slightly. "Just make sure there isn''t a next time."


    "I understand," Dani replied tersely.


    He slammed the phone down, his face flushed with anger. No one had ever spoken to him like that before. He grabbed a cigar, taking a long, angry drag.


    "I''ll crush the Austrian gang," he vowed, turning to his strategist, Bernstein. "Is the meeting with the Irish set for tonight?"


    "Yes, 8 PM at Hoffman''s Bar," Bernstein confirmed.


    Dani nodded. "Make contact with the Mexicans, the French, the Russians, and every other gang in LA. We''re not waiting."


    Bernstein left to make the calls, and Dani walked to the window, gazing out at the Beverly Hills skyline. His mind was racing with thoughts of power and conquest.


    "I''ll rule the underworld of Los Angeles," he muttered. "Just like Al Capone did in Chicago. I''ll be the king of this city."


    The night fell, and soon a sleek car pulled up outside Hoffman''s Bar. Dani, Bernstein, and two of their men stepped out. They weren''t there to make trouble, so they came unarmed, allowing themselves to be frisked at the entrance.


    Inside, they were led to a private room where two men waited¡ªHemi Weiss, the leader of the Irish North Shore gang, and his lieutenant, Bugs Moran.


    Hemi Weiss had a peculiar look about him, a long face accentuated by a traditional English haircut that seemed almost comical. But no one dared laugh. He was young, only twenty-eight, but he controlled several blocks in LA. His gang was known for its ruthless tactics.


    Hemi stood up, shaking Dani''s hand with a sly grin. "You mentioned something important, Dani. I hope you''re not planning to sell your goods on my turf. Remember, I''ve got my business to protect too."


    Dani''s eyes narrowed. "How would you feel about taking over the Austrian gang''s territory?"


    Hemi''s grin faded. He studied Dani carefully. "What''s your game here?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want revenge," Dani spat out, his voice cold.


    Hemi looked skeptical. "You want to start a war over Cook?"


    "It''s more than just Cook," Dani replied, leaning forward. "It''s about business. I''m tired of splitting profits with the Austrians when they contribute nothing but threats. They killed six of my men, and then Fred has the nerve to call me up and act like it''s my fault."


    He continued, "If we join forces, we can eliminate the Austrian gang once and for all. My Red Dani crew will take forty percent of their territory and assets, and the rest is yours. What do you say?"


    Dani finished his pitch and waited for Hemi''s response.

 Chapter 8 - 8 The Austrian Gang Business

    Chapter 8: Chapter 8 The Austrian Gang Business "What''s your strategy moving forward?" Hemi Weiss leaned back, his gaze fixed on Dani.


    "Squeeze them out," Dani replied with a grin. "First, we target the Austrian gang''s assets¡ªtheir clubs, bars, and underground casinos. We''ll also disrupt their loan sharking and smuggling operations. Weaken them bit by bit, then deliver the final blow to wipe them out completely."


    "And you''ve considered how they might retaliate?" Hemi asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Dani smirked. "We''ll start discreetly. Get people to cause trouble at their clubs and bars. We can hijack their liquor deliveries, raid their casinos, and even use customs to interfere with their smuggling routes. With these tactics, they''ll be stretched thin in no time."


    Hemi Weiss lifted his glass of whiskey, took a thoughtful sip, then smiled. "I like your plan, Dani. I''m in." He extended his hand toward Dani.


    Dani''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he shook Hemi''s hand. The first major step of his plan was in motion, and he could almost taste victory.


    The two men solidified their agreement.


    A temporary alliance, forged to dismantle the Austrian gang together.


    As Dani left with his advisor, Hemi''s deputy, Bugs Moran, turned to him. "Do you really trust him, Hemi?"


    Hemi chuckled, lighting a cigar. "Trust him? Not a chance. Dani''s not one to be sentimental. Avenging his men? That''s just a story. He''s likely aiming to draw us into a conflict with the Austrians. When both sides are worn down, he''ll be ready to step in and seize power."


    "So why agree to the alliance?" Moran asked, puzzled.


    Hemi shrugged. "It''s a game of chess. We''ve always been at odds with the Austrians. Why not stir the pot while we can? We might find some gains in the chaos." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dani wants to use us; we''ll use him right back," he said with a grin.


    Moran nodded, raising his glass to clink with Hemi''s. They drank, sharing a knowing smile.


    In their world, no one was naive. Every move was calculated, and everyone had their own agenda. It wasn''t so different from politics¡ªonly the stakes were higher.


    As Dani rode away in his car, he turned to his advisor, Burstein. "See? The Irish weren''t hard to sway. Their hatred for the Austrians runs deep. They''ll jump at any chance to take them down. How are things progressing with the other gangs?"


    "We''ve got the Mexicans on the line. We''re meeting their boss tomorrow. As for the French, it''ll be a few days¡ªthey''re out in San Francisco."


    "And the Russians and Poles?" Dani inquired.


    "I''ll handle them personally," Burstein replied. "Offer them a bigger cut of the coke profits, and they''ll be eager to do our bidding."


    Dani nodded, gazing out at the neon-lit streets, imagining the city under his rule. Soon, he thought. Soon.


    The next day, Hardy began his new role.


    Sean and Reid picked him up in a truck, driving to a run-down part of town. They pulled up to a large iron gate, and Sean honked the horn.


    A slit in the gate opened. Sean waved, and the gate swung wide, allowing them to drive into a courtyard filled with warehouses.


    "Welcome to the stash," Sean said to Hardy, a grin on his face. "This is where all our booze and smokes are kept."


    "We''re in charge of supplying seven bars and two clubs in our area," he continued. "We get inventory every evening, pick it up from here in the mornings, and distribute it. Pubs settle their accounts with us weekly, and we pass it up the chain every Monday."


    A burly man approached, greeting Sean and Reid before turning his attention to Hardy. "This is Jon Hardy," Sean introduced. "Bill''s brother. He''ll be overseeing our territory from now on."


    "Nice to meet you, Jon. I''m Benson, the assistant warehouse manager." They shook hands, exchanging pleasantries.


    As they headed inside, Benson asked, "How''s Bill doing?"


    "He''s stable now," Sean replied. "Should be back on his feet in a couple of months."


    Benson nodded, then leaned in, curious. "By the way, any idea who took down Cook and his crew? People are talking. Must''ve been someone tough to take on all those guys alone."


    Sean shot a glance at Hardy, then smiled. "No clue. Could''ve been a move by the boss."


    Before Fred left, he''d instructed them to keep Hardy''s involvement under wraps, primarily for Hardy''s safety. Hardy had no desire for fame¡ªstaying alive was his priority. So, Sean played along with the cover story.


    Inside the warehouse, Sean began going through the inventory list. There was a variety of goods: whiskey, rum, vodka, brandy, tequila, fruit wines, Marlboro, Camel, unbranded cigarettes, and various cigars.


    As the goods were loaded onto the truck, Sean and Reid handled the counting. Once everything was loaded, Sean handed the list to Hardy to sign.


    Hardy glanced at the total¡ªover three thousand dollars. Considering the average worker''s wage in 1945 was around two hundred dollars a month, this load represented over a year''s salary for many.


    That was just one day''s haul from their territory. As they pulled away from the warehouse, Hardy asked, "Are these all legit?"


    "Absolutely," Sean said. "Top-notch stuff."


    "So, how do we make a profit?" Hardy wondered aloud. "Hike up the prices in the bars and clubs?"


    Sean laughed. "Nope. Our prices are actually lower than the market rate."


    "How''s that profitable?"


    "Smuggling and tax evasion, my friend. The government''s tax on tobacco and alcohol is sky-high, anywhere from 40% to over 80%. If we went legit, we''d be broke."


    "We dodge domestic taxes and bring in foreign goods through our own smuggling channels. Even other suppliers buy from us. It''s less lucrative than during Prohibition, but the margins are still solid, especially on the pricier stuff."


    Hardy, familiar with crime dramas and a student of gang culture, knew well how the Prohibition era had fueled the rise of American gangs, providing them the financial backing to expand. Even after Prohibition ended, smuggling and tax evasion remained key revenue streams.


    "Doesn''t the IRS crack down on this?" Hardy asked.


    "They do, but we keep things under wraps. And when it gets hot, the boss smooths things over."


    They arrived at the first stop¡ªthe "Bunny Nightclub," where Bill had taken Hardy on his first day. The manager emerged, accepted the delivery, and signed the paperwork.


    After finishing the nightclub deliveries, they moved on to the bars. By 10 a.m., they''d completed their rounds, delivering all the goods.


    "Let''s grab some breakfast," Sean suggested.


    Hardy nodded. "Sounds good. Let''s eat."

 Chapter 9 - 9 Buying Guns

    Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Buying Guns They found a small, dimly lit diner and ordered burgers with steaming cups of coffee. As Sean took a bite of his food, he said, "We can take a breather now. Usually around 3 or 4 in the afternoon, bars and nightclubs start to open. That''s when we do our rounds, make sure everything''s running smoothly."


    In simpler terms, it was all about assessing the situation.


    "If some drunk gets rowdy, just toss him out. That''s usually straightforward. Our main concern is if some rival gang tries to stir up trouble, but that doesn''t happen often. Most gangs stick to their own turf."


    He paused to take a sip of coffee, then continued, "In the evenings, we check in with the bar owners about their liquor sales and take orders for the next day. We''re usually done by one or two in the morning."


    Hardy couldn''t help but think that this line of work was far from easy money.


    But in these times, who had it easy?


    "What about collecting debts?" Hardy asked, curious.


    "We''ve got one standing job¡ªgetting our cut from the Spaniards for the coke we supply. Cook used to handle that, but now that you''ve taken care of him, we''ll have to see who steps in next." Sean looked at Hardy as he said this.


    "There''s also extra work, like collecting debts for casinos and loan sharks. Those are side gigs if you want to earn a bit more. But I''d suggest you get a feel for the main job before diving into that."


    Hardy nodded, understanding that debt collection was just a way to pad the income.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. He took a bite of his burger and asked Sean, "Is there a way to get my hands on some guns? I need a few more."


    In this line of work, danger was always around the corner. Being unarmed was not an option.


    He had disposed of Bill''s gun after the incident at the river, so now he needed to stock up.


    "Buying guns? No problem. I''ll take you to see Old Mike after we finish up here," Sean replied.


    After they finished eating, the three of them drove out to the edge of town to a gun shop that seemed a bit off the beaten path. The place was bigger than Hardy expected. As they got out of the car, Sean said, "Old Mike is one of us. He runs this shop and also deals in black-market firearms. Most of the guys get their stuff from him."


    They entered the shop, and Sean called out to a grizzled old man lounging in a recliner, "Old Mike, we''ve got some business for you."


    The man, with his silver hair and full beard, opened his eyes, got up, and approached them. He glanced at Sean before turning his attention to Hardy. "Who''s this?"


    "Jon Hardy," Sean introduced. "He''s Bill''s brother. Bill''s laid up right now, so Jon''s handling things for him."


    Old Mike eyed Hardy up and down. "You ever serve?"


    "Yeah, Marine Corps," Hardy replied.


    The old man nodded in approval. "I can tell you''ve seen some action. I served in the Austro-Hungarian army during the Great War. Ended up here after the empire fell."


    "Old Mike, Jon''s looking for some quality firepower," Sean cut in.


    Old Mike nodded again, gesturing for them to follow. As they walked, Sean leaned in and whispered to Hardy, "He''ll chew your ear off about the war if you let him."


    Hardy smirked.


    They followed Old Mike to a heavy iron door. He unlocked it, revealing a warehouse packed with shelves of weapons.


    Guns were laid out neatly, gleaming under the dim light. For Hardy, it was like stepping into a candy store.


    Old Mike led the way, giving a rundown as he went. "Most of these are surplus or used. You''ve got the M1 Garand, M1 Carbine, Mauser 98, and the British Enfield."


    He picked up a rifle and handed it to Hardy. "This here''s the M1941 Johnson semi-automatic, used by the Marines. You should know this one."


    Hardy''s military instincts kicked in as he took the rifle. It felt like an extension of his own body.


    "Feels solid," Hardy remarked, pulling back the bolt and testing the trigger.


    Old Mike grinned. "I don''t just sell guns. I take care of them too. Every piece here is handpicked and maintained by yours truly."


    "I''ll take it," Hardy said without hesitation.


    Old Mike smiled. "That''ll be $105, and I''ll throw in 100 rounds."


    It wasn''t cheap¡ªhalf a month''s pay for most¡ªbut Hardy knew quality when he saw it.


    Sean, ever the negotiator, chimed in, "Come on, Mike. These are used guns, and the production cost is a fraction of what you''re charging."


    Old Mike shot back, "You want fresh eggs from a hen, you don''t get them for free. The price stands."


    Hardy chuckled. "Make it $100, and give me 200 rounds."


    "Deal," Old Mike said, sealing the transaction with a nod.


    They moved on to the submachine guns. "How about a Thompson? The Chicago Typewriter? Or maybe a German MP40, STG 44?"


    Hardy didn''t need to think twice. "Give me the Thompson," he said, knowing it was the quintessential gangster''s weapon. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He also picked out two M1911 pistols, remembering how he''d ditched the ones he used to kill Cook. For good measure, he grabbed a Colt revolver and a Winchester M1887 shotgun¡ªCook''s weapon of choice, now his.


    Old Mike offered everything from machine guns to grenades, but Hardy declined. "We''ll get those if we need them," he said.


    Mike promised him a good price on anything he might need in the future.


    The total came to $460, a hefty chunk of the cash Hardy had just earned, but he felt it was money well spent.


    Out back, there was a shooting range. Hardy tested his new weapons, hitting the 50-meter targets with precision, the metallic clang echoing with each shot.


    Sean and Reid tried their hand but couldn''t match Hardy''s accuracy.


    "Jon, your aim is dead on," Sean said, clearly impressed.


    "Practice," Hardy replied. "Thousands of rounds, and anyone can be a sharpshooter."


    Old Mike, who had been watching, nodded in agreement. "He''s right. If you want to shoot well, you''ve got to practice."


    Old Mike took a turn, firing rapidly and hitting the targets with ease, before walking away without a word.


    As they watched him go, Hardy felt a deep respect for the old man''s skills.


    After spending some time at the range, they left Old Mike''s shop and visited a few bars before ending up at Bunny Nightclub.


    By then, dusk had settled in, and the club was beginning to fill up. Hardy, Sean, and Reid walked in past the bouncer, who greeted them with a nod.


    "Let''s find a spot to sit. It''s usually pretty quiet," Sean said.


    As they moved through the crowd, a striking blonde woman in a red dress caught Sean''s eye. She greeted him warmly, then turned her attention to Hardy.


    She looked him up and down with a playful smile.


    "Who''s the handsome guy, Sean?"


    "This is Jon Hardy, my new boss. He''s running things around here now," Sean explained.


    The woman stepped closer, her heels clicking on the floor, and stopped right in front of Hardy. She was almost as tall as he was, and she gazed at him with deep, brown eyes.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Hardy," she said, extending her hand. "I''m Marissa."


    "Likewise," Hardy replied, shaking her hand with a smile.


    "If you''ve got time, we should have a drink," she suggested.


    "Sure thing."


    With a flirtatious smile, Marissa turned and walked away, her hips swaying with each step.


    Reid watched her go, clearly captivated. "She''s never been that friendly to any of us¡ªnot even Bill. But she seems to like you."


    Sean chuckled. "Jon, Marissa''s the star here. She''s got charm, and she brings in a lot of business. The boss pays her well for it."


    Hardy thought to himself that Marissa was more than just a pretty face; she was a master at her craft.


    "Plenty of guys chase after her," Sean continued, "but not many get anywhere. From the way she looked at you, though, you might have a shot if you play your cards right."

 Chapter 10 - 10 Gangs business

    Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Gangs business As the night deepened, the bar slowly came to life.


    The air was thick with smoke, the scent of expensive liquor, and the rhythmic pulse of music. A crowd, enticed by the promise of a night of pleasure, filled the place with energy and anticipation. Amidst this throng, Hardy''s gaze was drawn to a striking figure in red, surrounded by a cluster of men.


    These men, dressed in sharp suits with polished shoes, presented themselves as refined, but Hardy saw through their facade. He knew their intentions were simple¡ªthey all wanted the same thing: to take the alluring woman in front of them to bed.


    Marissa, however, handled their advances with a practiced ease. She had an uncanny ability to charm and disarm, to make each man feel like he was the only one who mattered. She was, after all, the star attraction of the nightclub, and she played her role perfectly.


    Sensing Hardy''s eyes on her, Marissa glanced his way. Their eyes met for a brief moment, and she offered him a playful, knowing smile before turning her attention back to her eager admirers.


    "She''s dangerous," Hardy thought to himself, a mix of admiration and caution flickering in his eyes.


    Elsewhere, on the south side of the city, another nightclub pulsed with a different kind of energy.


    This club was a world apart from the Bunny Bar. Here, the music was louder, the dancing more frenetic, and the air was heavy with the scent of excess. In the dim corners, patrons engaged in all manner of illicit activities, including open drug use.


    This was a place where rules were more suggestions than mandates¡ªa true den of vice.


    Dani entered the club with Burstein, his expression filled with disdain as he surveyed the chaos around him. "This place is a circus," he muttered under his breath.


    In a secluded VIP area, Dani met with Nemesio, a notorious gang leader with a reputation as ruthless as it was violent. Nemesio was in his forties, short but solidly built, with a hardened expression that spoke of a life spent on the streets. Known to many as "The Squid," Nemesio had clawed his way up from a petty thief to a gang boss through sheer aggression and cunning.


    Nemesio took a long, indulgent snort from the line of powder on the table in front of him, savoring the moment before turning his attention to Dani. "Didn''t expect to see you here, Dani," he said with a smirk. "Last I heard, you were stepping on my turf, undercutting my coke trade."


    Dani offered a nonchalant smile. "That was small-time, Nemesio. I''m here with a much bigger proposal. Interested?"


    Nemesio''s curiosity was piqued. "What kind of proposal?"


    Dani leaned in closer, his voice low. "The Austrians have the best territory¡ªprime real estate, wealthy clients. They killed some of our guys recently, and I''m planning on hitting back. I''ve already got the Irish on board, and we''re looking to carve up the Austrian territory. You want in?"


    Nemesio leaned back, a calculating look in his eyes. "The Irish agreed to this?"


    Dani nodded. "They''re on board."


    "And what''s my cut?"


    "Thirty percent," Dani replied smoothly.


    Nemesio scoffed. "No way. I want sixty."


    Dani remained calm. "The Irish are stronger than you, Nemesio. They get forty percent."


    In truth, Dani was playing both sides. He had promised the Irish sixty percent as well. But deception was part of the game, and he played it well.


    Nemesio frowned. "The Irish? They''ve only got two hundred guys. I can rally a thousand Mexicans if I need to."


    Dani knew that Nemesio''s numbers were inflated, mostly made up of petty criminals and desperate smugglers, far less organized or formidable than the Irish. But he played along, pretending to consider. "Fine, sixty percent it is, but you''ll need to pull your weight."


    Nemesio grinned, satisfied. "Deal. When do we start?"


    "I''ll let you know when the time is right," Dani replied.


    As Dani and Burstein left the nightclub, Dani took a deep breath of the cool night air, shaking his head in disgust. "What a bunch of fools," he muttered.


    Burstein turned to him. "I''ve got the Russians and Poles ready to join us. The French are hesitant; their leader''s out of town."


    Dani smirked. "The French are small potatoes. If they don''t want in, it''s no loss. We''ve got ??enough muscle with the others."


    "When do we move?" Burstein asked.


    "Not yet," Dani said. "I''ve still got meetings with a couple of city councilmen and the police chief. We''ll need their cooperation when things heat up. But in the meantime, let''s stir the pot a little, make things interesting."


    Early the next morning, Hardy drove over to meet Sean and Reid , ready to begin another day''s work. They headed to the warehouse to pick up their shipments, just as they had done the day before.


    Today was the weekly accounting day. After Sean calculated the day''s takings, Hardy double-checked the figures to ensure everything was accurate.


    "Didn''t know you were good with numbers, Jon," Sean remarked, surprised.


    Hardy shrugged. "Had to learn back in the day. Comes in handy."


    They tallied the day''s haul¡ªa cool $20,000¡ªand headed to the main office to settle accounts. It was Hardy''s first time at the headquarters, and he was struck by how much it resembled a legitimate business operation.


    After turning in the day''s earnings, Hardy reviewed their profits. "How do we usually split this?" he asked.


    "Bill gets forty percent, and the rest gets split between me and Reid ," Sean explained.


    Hardy nodded. "How about we cut Bill in for a share? Fair''s fair, right?"


    Sean and Reid both agreed, and they decided to divide the profits evenly¡ªeach taking a twenty-five percent share.


    Hardy knew the value of keeping his team happy and motivated. A little generosity now could pay dividends in loyalty and effort down the line.


    With the day''s work done, they returned to the nightclub, maintaining their routine.


    A few days later, word spread quickly of a robbery at Tuscany Tavern, an old Italian bar on Melrose Street. The place had been hit hard; two men had walked in, ordered drinks, and then suddenly opened fire, sending patrons scrambling for cover.


    The thieves grabbed what cash they could and were gone in a flash. Dante, the owner, tried to stand up to them, warning them they were on Austrian turf. For his trouble, he got a bullet in the leg.


    News of the attack rattled the neighborhood. The next day, the tavern was nearly empty, the fear of violence driving customers away. Whispers spread, questioning the Austrian gang''s ability to protect their turf.


    As Hardy and Sean delivered supplies to another bar, one of the owners pulled Hardy aside. "You''re with the Austrians, right? You guys gonna keep us safe?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy nodded, giving the man a reassuring smile. "We''ve got it under control. Don''t worry."


    But inside, he knew the situation was growing more dangerous by the day.

 Chapter 11 - 11 Conflict

    Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Conflict ??The Bunny Lounge


    The Bunny Lounge was alive with energy. Patrons filled every corner, their laughter mingling with the clinking of glasses. On a small stage at the center of the room, a blonde woman in a glittering bikini and a tiny, round hat danced to the pulsating rhythm, her legs kicking high, captivating the crowd with every move.


    On the dance floor, a throng of men and women swayed together, caught up in the joyous atmosphere. It was 10 PM, the nightclub''s busiest hour, and the place was buzzing.


    As the song ended, the audience paused for a moment to catch their breath. The spotlight shifted, and Marissa, draped in a sleek white evening gown, glided onto the stage. Her presence commanded attention, her stunning figure instantly drawing the eyes of every man in the room.


    With a charming smile, Marissa addressed the crowd. "At the request of Mr. Wysland, I will perform a special song for everyone."


    Her eyes sparkled as they locked onto a handsome man in the audience, Mr. Wysland himself. The crowd followed her gaze, turning toward him. Aware of the attention, Mr. Wysland gave a polite nod, his demeanor composed and gentlemanly.


    A round of applause erupted, and the pianist began to play. Marissa''s voice, soft and haunting, filled the room with a classic ballad, tinged with a touch of sadness. The audience was spellbound, captivated by her performance.


    Hardy watched from his seat, impressed. He hadn''t expected Marissa to be not only strikingly beautiful and socially adept but also a talented singer.


    When the song concluded, the crowd erupted in applause. The atmosphere shifted again as the music picked up, becoming more upbeat. The guests, holding their drinks high, danced energetically, some even jumping onto tables in celebration.


    Marissa stepped down from the stage and made her way toward Mr. Wysland''s table. Before she could reach him, a towering man, easily over six feet tall, blocked her path. Despite her own height, Marissa seemed almost petite standing before him.


    "Miss Marissa," the giant of a man said with a grin, "care to share a dance with me?"


    Marissa glanced at Mr. Wysland, who was watching from a short distance away, and politely declined. "I''m sorry, sir, but I have a friend waiting for me over there."


    She had encountered similar situations before. Usually, a polite refusal was enough, but this time was different. The man''s smile vanished, and his expression turned dark. He reached out and grabbed her waist firmly.


    "I don''t like being turned down," he growled.


    Marissa stiffened, but she remained composed. "Sir, please let go. We don''t know each other," she said calmly.


    The man laughed. "Just one dance, it won''t take long," he insisted, trying to pull her toward the dance floor.


    Mr. Wysland, noticing the altercation, turned to his companions. "What''s happening with Marissa?" he asked, concern evident in his voice. He glanced at the burly man.


    Mr. Wysland, a well-dressed man in his thirties, looked every bit the refined gentleman with his tailored suit and expensive watch. Seeing Marissa in trouble, he felt a surge of protectiveness. This was his chance to impress her, to be the hero.


    "Step aside!" he commanded.


    The large man glared at Wysland with a menacing look. Wysland hesitated, swallowing hard, then took a step back. He was not the fighting type, more accustomed to negotiating deals than brawling.


    The burly man sneered. "A pretty boy with no guts. Typical."


    Two security guards from the club noticed the commotion and hurried over. "Hey! Let go of Miss Marissa," one of them shouted.


    The big man smirked. "I suggest you mind your own business," he warned.


    The security guards were undeterred. "I think you''re the one causing trouble here," one said, reaching for the man''s arm to free Marissa.


    The giant''s face twisted in anger. He clenched his fist and swung it hard at the security guard.


    "Thud!"


    The punch landed squarely, sending the guard sprawling to the ground, unconscious.


    Marissa screamed as panic spread among the guests. Hardy, along with his friends Sean and Reid, saw the disturbance and quickly moved toward it.


    As they neared, Reid, a broad-shouldered man, pointed at the aggressor. "Hey, jerk! Let go of Marissa and get out before things get ugly."


    Before he could finish, four or five men rose from a nearby table and stood behind the big man.


    Hardy''s instincts kicked in. This wasn''t a random altercation; these men were here to stir up trouble.


    The burly man grinned. "Name''s Big Ivan," he declared. "I came here for Marissa, and I don''t plan on leaving without her."


    Reid, always quick to act, threw a punch. Another man stepped in, meeting Reid''s blow with one of his own. The two grappled, knocking over tables and chairs, the sound of breaking glass punctuating the chaos. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Guests screamed and scrambled for safety as the fight escalated. Big Ivan laughed loudly. "Come on, boys! Let''s show them who''s boss!"


    Several of his men lunged forward. Sean ducked back, dodging a punch, while three others surrounded Hardy.


    Hardy moved swiftly, sidestepping their attacks. He struck the first man hard in the face, sending him sprawling. Without pausing, he delivered a sharp uppercut to the second, a sickening crack echoing as the man''s jaw broke.


    The third man managed to land a punch, but Hardy absorbed it, countering with a powerful blow to the side of the man''s head, knocking him out cold.


    Within moments, Hardy had incapacitated three men. He then turned and kicked the man attacking Sean, sending him stumbling. Seizing the moment, Sean grabbed a nearby stool and brought it down hard on the man''s head, drawing blood.


    Reid, still wrestling with his opponent, saw Sean''s move and took advantage, landing a final, crushing punch that knocked his man out.


    Big Ivan, realizing the tables had turned, reached for something at his waist. Just as his hand closed around a gun, he felt the cold steel of a barrel pressed against his temple.


    "Don''t move," Hardy ordered, his voice calm but firm.


    Big Ivan froze. He knew better than to test his luck. He hadn''t planned on actually shooting anyone; this was supposed to be a simple shake-up, not a bloodbath.


    Hardy, skilled in quick-draw shooting, had his gun ready in a fraction of a second. "Let her go," he demanded, his gaze cold and unwavering.


    Seeing the deadly resolve in Hardy''s eyes, Big Ivan knew he was serious. He reluctantly released Marissa.


    Hardy pulled Marissa behind him, keeping his gun trained on Ivan. She looked at him, a mixture of gratitude and surprise in her eyes.


    Big Ivan felt humiliated, his plan falling apart. "You won''t shoot me in front of all these people," he bluffed. "Men settle things with their fists, not guns. Fight me fair and square!"


    Hardy remained calm. "Hand over the gun," he said.


    Ivan hesitated but eventually complied, handing his pistol to Hardy. It was a Soviet TT-33, known for its reliability and low cost.


    Hardy took the gun and turned to Marissa. "Hold onto this for me."


    She nodded, taking the weapon without a word.


    "Alright, Ivan," Hardy said, cracking his knuckles. "Let''s finish this the old-fashioned way."

 Chapter 12 - 12 Conspiracy

    Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Conspiracy The nightclub pulsed with energy, music thumping and lights flickering. This was no place for a gunfight; Hardy knew better than to draw his weapon in a public setting. A scuffle could be brushed off, a stabbing might be managed, but gunshots? That would invite a whole world of trouble.


    "Bring it on!" Hardy taunted, his voice steady, eyes locked on Big Ivan.


    Big Ivan''s friends lay scattered around, either groaning in pain or knocked out cold. He eyed Hardy warily. The man in front of him wasn''t just some street thug. But Big Ivan had been in more street brawls than he could count, his childhood littered with fights and scraps. His blood boiled; he wasn''t going to back down now.


    With a roar, Big Ivan lunged, throwing a massive punch. Hardy sidestepped, countering with a swift blow to Ivan''s ribs. The impact made Ivan stagger, his face contorted in pain.


    The crowd around them erupted in cheers, a few drunken patrons egging them on, excited by the violence.


    The two fighters went at it, trading blows. Hardy took a hit to the jaw, feeling the sting as his skin split. But he kept his focus. Big Ivan was no amateur; he knew how to take a punch and dish one out. He seemed almost eager to absorb Hardy''s blows, just to land a few of his own.


    Hardy saw his chance. "Now!" he thought, ducking under Ivan''s wild swing and landing two solid punches to Ivan''s chin. The big man''s head snapped back, and he staggered, momentarily disoriented.


    But Ivan wasn''t done. With a guttural yell, he charged at Hardy, arms wide, aiming to bear hug him into submission. Hardy, anticipating the move, shifted his weight and used a wrestling technique to flip Ivan over his shoulder.


    "Crash!"


    Ivan''s hefty frame collided with the bar, knocking bottles and glasses flying.


    Hardy decided it was time to end this. He stepped over to a nearby table, grabbing a steak knife. Before Ivan could fully recover, Hardy pinned his arm to the wall and drove the knife through his hand.


    A scream tore from Ivan''s throat, echoing through the room.


    The spectators gasped, some in shock, others in awe.


    Hardy wasn''t finished. He picked up a fork from the same table and, without hesitation, pinned Ivan''s other hand to the wall.


    Ivan''s face twisted in pain, his eyes burning with a mixture of fear and rage. Even now, Hardy could see the fire in his eyes¡ªa clear message that if he got free, Hardy would be his first target.


    Hardy stood, scanning the room. The crowd watched in a mix of admiration and fear. "Sean, round up these troublemakers and take them out back," Hardy instructed, giving Sean a quick nod.


    Sean and a few of the bouncers moved swiftly, binding the hands and feet of Ivan''s crew and hauling them toward the club''s rear exit.


    "Just a little excitement, folks!" Hardy called out to the onlookers. "Nothing to stop the fun. Let''s keep the music going!"


    The band, understanding the cue, picked up their instruments, launching into an upbeat jazz number. The atmosphere quickly shifted back to revelry, the fight already fading into just another crazy story for the patrons to tell.


    Hardy made his way to the restroom, splashing cold water on his face. His reflection in the mirror showed a few cuts and bruises, but nothing too serious. His body would heal soon enough, his resilience one of his best traits.


    As he exited, Marissa approached, a coy smile playing on her lips. "Hardy, I brought your guns back," she said, holding out two pistols.


    Hardy accepted them, tucking his revolver into its holster and sliding Big Ivan''s pistol into his waistband.


    "Thanks," he said.


    Marissa''s eyes lingered on him, her expression soft. "You were amazing back there, Hardy," she murmured. "I was so scared. My heart''s still racing."


    She placed a hand over her chest, drawing his gaze downward, almost involuntarily.


    "Hardy, would you mind walking me home later? I''m a bit shaken," she asked suddenly. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ve got some things to handle first," Hardy replied, keeping his tone neutral. The Russians were still tied up in the back, and he needed answers. There was more to this than a simple bar fight.


    "That''s okay," Marissa said with a sweet smile. "I''ll wait for you."


    Hardy nodded and made his way to the holding room where Big Ivan and his crew were confined. The men were bound and subdued, but Ivan, despite his injuries, still looked defiant.


    "Bring Ivan to the next room," Hardy ordered.


    Once alone with the big man, Hardy leaned in, his voice cold. "You must have known this is Austrian gang territory. Why''d you come looking for trouble?"


    Ivan glared back, his expression a mixture of pain and bravado. "Just a bit of fun," he said gruffly. "Nothing more."


    Hardy pulled out Ivan''s own pistol and aimed it deliberately at his leg. "You know this gun, Ivan. You know what it can do. I''m going to ask you again, and if you lie, I''ll shoot. How many lies do you think you can afford?"


    Ivan flinched, the barrel of the gun inches from his thigh. He knew Hardy wasn''t bluffing.


    "Three."


    Hardy''s voice was steady, his aim unwavering. "Two."


    Ivan''s bravado wavered. He wasn''t ready to lose a leg over this.


    "One."


    "Okay, okay!" Ivan blurted out. "It was Burstein, the Spanish gang''s advisor. He came to us, said if we stirred up trouble here, we''d get a nice reward."


    "What kind of reward?" Hardy pressed.


    "A discount on the coke we buy from them. Twenty percent off," Ivan admitted.


    "Anyone else involved?" Hardy asked.


    "I don''t know. That''s all I know, I swear," Ivan said, desperation in his voice.


    Hardy questioned him further, piecing together the details of Burstein''s visit. The whole thing smelled like more than a petty rivalry. There was something deeper at play, and Hardy intended to find out what.


    "Take him back," Hardy told Reid. "And make sure his wounds are treated. We might need him alive a bit longer."


    "Got it," Reid replied, dragging Ivan away.


    Hardy headed upstairs to the manager''s office and dialed the number of his boss. After a few rings, Fred, the Austrian gang''s leader, answered.


    "Fred, it''s Hardy," he said, keeping his tone direct.


    "What''s going on, Hardy?" Fred asked.


    "We had some trouble at the Bunny Bar. Russians, led by Big Ivan. They confessed they were sent by Burstein from the Spanish gang to stir things up. I don''t think this is just about territory. I think they''re planning something bigger."


    Fred was silent for a moment, then said, "Good work, Hardy. I''ll think on this. Stay sharp."


    Hardy hung up and returned to the backyard. The Russian gang members were awake now, watching him nervously.


    He couldn''t kill them outright¡ªthat would draw too much heat, even in a post-war world where things were still chaotic. But he could make their lives miserable for a while.


    "Lock them in the old cellar," Hardy instructed. "No food, no water, for three days. Then let them go."


    The Russians protested, but Hardy silenced them with a shot fired into the ground. The loud crack of the gun shut them up fast.


    With that taken care of, Hardy went back into the nightclub. It was early morning now, and he assumed Marissa had gone home. But to his surprise, she was still there, waiting patiently.


    "You''re still here?" he asked, surprised.


    "I told you, I''m scared to go home alone," she replied, her eyes wide and sincere.


    Hardy sighed, giving a small nod. "Alright, let''s get you home."

 Chapter 13 - 13 Shoot Out

    Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Shoot Out December marked the beginning of the rainy season in Los Angeles.


    A light drizzle had just passed as Marissa and Hardy stepped out of the bustling nightclub. The night air was damp and had a chilly edge to it. Marissa instinctively pulled her arms around herself, shivering slightly. Just then, Hardy draped his suit jacket over her shoulders, a comforting warmth radiating from the fabric.


    The jacket still carried the lingering heat from his body.


    Marissa glanced up at Hardy. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had a rugged face, a strong nose, sharp, chiseled features, and eyes that were deep and intense. He wasn''t what one would call traditionally handsome, but there was a rugged allure to him, a kind of masculine charm that was hard to ignore.


    They got into the car, and Hardy drove out of the parking lot. As they cruised down the street, Marissa rummaged through her handbag and pulled out a silver cigarette case. She took a cigarette from it, placed it between her lips, and lit it with a flick of her lighter.


    She took a drag and then offered the cigarette to Hardy.


    Hardy glanced at her and accepted it without hesitation, taking a puff.


    "Does your face still hurt?" Marissa asked, her eyes flicking to the fresh bruises and cuts on his cheek.


    Hardy had taken a few punches to the face during his brawl with Big Ivan earlier, resulting in the visible scratches and swelling.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''ll be fine by tomorrow," he replied casually.


    "You''re quite the fighter," Marissa remarked, a hint of admiration in her tone.


    "And you have a beautiful singing voice. Have you ever taken lessons?"


    Her face lit up at the question, her interest piqued. She turned slightly to look at Hardy, her expression thoughtful. "I''ve always dreamed of making it in Hollywood, becoming a star. I joined a modeling agency, took acting classes, and trained in vocal music. Unfortunately, my acting teacher told me I didn''t have much natural talent for it, but they did say I had potential in singing."


    "I''ve been taking vocal lessons now, four times a week. It costs a lot, but I think it''s worth it," she added with a small smile.


    Their conversation carried on until Hardy pulled up in front of Marissa''s home, a modest two-story building.


    Marissa stepped out and approached the driver''s side window.


    "Good night," Hardy said with a nod.


    But Marissa didn''t say good night. She looked at the cuts on his cheek, her expression softening. "Would you like to come inside? I can help you clean up those wounds."


    "I don''t want to impose," he replied.


    "It''s no trouble. I live alone," she reassured him.


    Hardy parked the car by the side of the road, and they went upstairs together.


    Inside, the light from the second-floor window cast a faint glow on the street below. Through the thin curtains, their silhouettes could be seen, the woman carefully tending to the man''s wounds. A flicker of warmth passed between them.


    Not long after, soft sounds began to emanate from the upstairs.


    The next morning, the first rays of sunlight filtered into the room, casting a warm glow on Marissa''s golden hair. She awoke to find the other side of the bed empty. A slight pang of disappointment tugged at her.


    As she sat up, the sheets slipped off, revealing her graceful curves. At 23, she was in her prime, the peak of her youth and beauty.


    She walked barefoot to the bathroom, catching sight of her reflection in the mirror. Her gaze fell on the pair of pants draped over a chair, and memories of the previous night''s intensity came rushing back.


    A faint smile curved her lips.


    Hardy had been surprisingly gentle yet incredibly strong, giving her an experience that left her both satisfied and craving more. There had been something raw and honest in their connection, something uncomplicated by deeper emotions¡ªa mutual desire that they had both surrendered to.


    It was a feeling she found herself wanting more of.


    Later that morning, Hardy left Marissa''s house and drove to meet Sean and Reid. As soon as they spotted him, they hurried over with knowing grins.


    "Boss, did you spend the night at Marissa''s?" Sean asked with a teasing glint in his eye.


    Reid, too, watched him eagerly, looking for signs of the gossip.


    Hardy nodded, nonchalantly. "Yeah."


    "Wow!" the two exclaimed in unison.


    "That''s impressive, boss! The way you saved her last night definitely made an impression," Sean said with a grin.


    "Yeah, she''s a real beauty. Just thinking about it is something else," Reid added, a dreamy expression crossing his face.


    Hardy rolled his eyes and swatted them both on the head. "Cut the nonsense. We''re wasting time. Let''s get to the warehouse and pick up the goods. Did you get all the paperwork sorted?"


    "Yeah, we got everything," Sean replied.


    The three of them headed to the warehouse where the tobacco and alcohol were stored. After half a month of doing this, Hardy had become adept at managing the inventory, checking the accounts, and handling the paperwork. He exchanged nods with familiar faces from the gang as they went about their business.


    Hardy had also gotten to know quite a few people from the organization over the past few weeks. Alessandro, who managed the area next to Hardy''s, approached with a cigarette in hand.


    "Hey Hardy, I heard there was some trouble at the Bunny Bar last night."


    Word travels fast in their circles.


    "Yeah, it was the Russians," Hardy replied, taking the offered cigarette.


    "Those Russians are a small-time group, but they''re bold enough to cause trouble on our turf. So, how''d you handle them?" Alessandro inquired.


    "Locked them in the cellar, no food or water for three days," Hardy said with a smirk.


    Alessandro chuckled heartily. "Good call. Teach them a lesson they won''t forget."


    Alessandro had already loaded his goods and waved goodbye as he and his men drove away. But just as they were leaving the rough neighborhood, two trucks suddenly appeared, blocking the narrow street ahead.


    "What the hell? Who the hell parks like that?" Alessandro barked, irritated. "Amor, go check what''s going on."


    Amor got out of the car to investigate, but as he approached the trucks, the tarpaulins suddenly flipped open, revealing men armed with machine guns.


    Amor froze, panic setting in, but before he could react, a hail of bullets erupted, cutting him down where he stood.


    Alessandro and his driver barely had time to reach for their guns before the attackers unleashed a barrage of gunfire, shattering the truck''s windows and riddling the vehicle with bullets. Blood pooled on the pavement.


    Within minutes, the attackers had stolen the alcohol and cigarettes from Alessandro''s truck, tossed a lit stick of dynamite into the cab, and fled.


    Moments later, a deafening explosion rocked the street, and Alessandro''s truck went up in flames.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Hardy had just finished loading their supplies into their truck. The total came to $3,620¡ªa good sign that business was picking up.


    As they pulled out of the warehouse, Reid drove at a leisurely pace, about twenty or thirty miles per hour. Before long, they found themselves on a deserted stretch of road lined with abandoned factories. Suddenly, they noticed a truck parked across the road up ahead, blocking their path.


    "Damn, who''s the idiot that parked there?" Reid muttered, leaning on the horn in frustration.


    But the truck didn''t budge. No movement at all.


    "Forget it. I''ll go make them move," Reid said, opening the door.


    But just then, Hardy felt a sudden jolt of fear. An instinctual alarm bell rang in his mind, a sharp sense of danger.


    "Wait!" Hardy grabbed Reid''s arm. "Don''t get out. Reverse. Now!"


    "What''s going on, boss?" Reid asked, confused.


    "Just do it! Reverse!" Hardy ordered.


    Reid saw the intensity in Hardy''s eyes and didn''t argue. He put the truck in reverse and started backing away.


    At that moment, the men in the truck ahead realized they had been spotted. They jumped out, guns at the ready¡ªevery one of them wielding a Tommy gun.


    "Get down!" Hardy shouted.


    Bullets flew, shattering the windshield and peppering the truck with holes. Reid kept reversing, trying to put distance between them and the attackers.


    "Reid , swing the truck sideways!" Hardy shouted.


    Reid turned the wheel sharply, skidding the truck sideways across the road to create a makeshift barrier.


    Hardy was the first out, rolling to the ground and pulling his pistol. He took quick aim and fired at the advancing gunmen.


    A single shot rang out, and one of the attackers went down.


    The gunmen hesitated, realizing they were facing a sharpshooter. They dropped to the ground, continuing to fire but with less reckless abandon.


    Sean and Reid jumped out, firing back, but their aim was wild. The distance was too great for their pistols to be effective.


    "Sean, get my rifle!" Hardy shouted.


    "On it, boss!"


    Sean scrambled into the truck, grabbing Hardy''s rifle from under the seat and tossing it to him.


    With the rifle in hand, Hardy felt a familiar rush, like he was back on the battlefield. He chambered a round, took aim, and squeezed the trigger.


    Another gunman went down.


    The attackers realized they were outmatched, hesitating in their advance. Hardy''s precise shots had turned the tide.

 Chapter 14 - 14 The Irish

    Chapter 14: Chapter 14 The Irish A man crouched behind a tree, believing he was well concealed. Half of his body, however, was clearly visible. To Hardy, he was nothing more than a sitting duck.


    Hardy took aim and fired in one smooth motion.


    "Bang!"


    The man let out a shriek and collapsed to the ground.


    Six adversaries had initially taken up positions across the street. Hardy had already dispatched one with his revolver and two more with his rifle. Now, only three remained.


    The M1941 Johnson rifle wasn''t renowned for its precision. Its accuracy paled in comparison to the 98K and was even inferior to both the Springfield and Garand. Its real advantage lay in its semi-automatic capability and a larger magazine capacity, allowing ten rounds per load.


    Hardy''s choice of weapon was simple: familiarity. He knew this rifle inside and out, and he trusted himself to be most effective with a gun he had mastered over time.


    "Nice shot, boss!"


    Sean couldn''t help but cheer as he watched Hardy take down another opponent.


    Reid gazed at Hardy, his eyes filled with admiration.


    Had Hardy not sensed the impending danger, Reid thought, he might have been reduced to nothing but bits and pieces. The enemies were heavily armed, yet Hardy had already eliminated three of them, forcing the others into hiding. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The remaining attackers were visibly shaken by Hardy''s marksmanship. They had started with a clear advantage, but now, the tables had turned.


    "Damn it!" one of them roared, unleashing a flurry of bullets with a machine gun in a desperate attempt to suppress Hardy and his crew.


    "Bang!"


    A single gunshot rang out, and the man with the machine gun slumped to the ground.


    Hardy glanced at the body. "Trigger-happy fool," he muttered.


    Wild, reckless shooting might be seen as bold in a gang brawl, but on a battlefield, it turned one into an easy target. Hardy figured such a person wouldn''t last more than a few seconds under fire.


    Another enemy peeked out, just enough to expose his head.


    Bang!


    A single shot pierced his hat, and blood began to spill out.


    The last gunman, now completely terrified, broke into a sprint, desperate to escape. He made it only a few meters before a gunshot sent him crashing to the ground.


    Silence fell as the gunfire ceased.


    The street was once again quiet, save for the six lifeless bodies scattered about.


    Sean and Reid were still catching their breath, clearly rattled by the intensity of the skirmish.


    "Boss, what''s our next move?" Sean asked, his voice still shaky.


    Hardy, keeping his rifle at the ready, stood up and thought for a moment. "We need to clear the area. Load up the bodies and the weapons into the truck," he ordered. "And keep an eye out. Make sure no one''s playing dead."


    Sean and Reid went to work, checking the bodies. Hardy''s accuracy had left no room for doubt; every target was confirmed dead.


    As they loaded the bodies, Hardy noticed something about their attire and frowned.


    "Find something?" Sean asked, glancing over.


    Hardy nodded slowly. "These guys... they''re Irish."


    Despite being of the same ethnicity, subtle features, along with their clothing, made it clear to Hardy who they were dealing with.


    With the bodies and weapons stowed in the truck, Hardy gave his next instructions. "Sean, you and Reid take our truck, get back to the base, and inform Boss Fred about what went down. I''ll handle these bodies and take them out of town to avoid further complications."


    "Got it, boss," Sean replied.


    As Sean and Reid drove off in their truck, Hardy climbed into the enemy''s vehicle, hauling the corpses with him as he headed toward the outskirts of the city.


    Not long after they left, a police car rolled up to the scene. Officers stepped out to find only bloodstains, shell casings, and shattered glass.


    "Looks like there was quite a shootout here," one officer remarked, observing the evidence scattered on the ground. "Must''ve been some heavy firepower."


    "I heard there was another shootout nearby," another officer added. "A truck from the Austrian gang got hit, three dead, truck blown to pieces. Probably a gang feud."


    "Boss said things might heat up," said the first officer, shaking his head. "Looks like it''s already boiling over."


    "Let''s log the details and get out of here," the second officer suggested. "No need to dig too deep. We know the drill."


    They noted the scene and left, without any desire to delve deeper into what had transpired.


    Meanwhile, Hardy had driven the truck to a secluded spot in the woods outside Los Angeles. After stopping, he lit a cigarette, leaning against the truck as he waited.


    About half an hour later, two vehicles approached. The first was Sean and Reid''s truck. The second belonged to Fred, the Austrian gang''s leader, who arrived with his second-in-command, Alan Payne, and several other key figures.


    Upon seeing the bodies in the truck, one of the leaders pointed. "I recognize this one. That''s Yates from the North Shore Gang. The rest must be his crew."


    Fred surveyed the scene, his expression darkening. "Irish, no doubt about it."


    Fred turned to Hardy. "I heard what happened from Sean. Good work out there."


    The other leaders nodded in agreement, their respect for Hardy evident. They knew how rare it was to survive such an ambush, let alone turn the tables and eliminate all the attackers.


    Fred continued, "Before your ambush, another group hit one of our trucks. Alessandro and two of his men were killed, and the truck was torched. Same brutal style ¡ª the Irish again."


    Alan Payne and the other leaders agreed. It seemed clear that the Irish were behind both attacks.


    Fred''s voice dropped to a menacing tone. "This isn''t just about robbing goods. Recently, we''ve had bars raided, clubs disrupted. And it wasn''t just the Irish¡ªMexicans, Russians¡ªthey''re all getting in on it. They might be ganging up to take us down."


    The place fell silent as the gravity of the situation sank in.


    Alan Payne broke the silence. "So, what''s our move?"


    Fred''s eyes narrowed. "We need to be on high alert, ready for anything. And we need to strike back hard. Alan, start gathering the crew. We''re gonna show the Irish what happens when they mess with us."


    The leaders nodded and began to disperse, but Fred paused and turned to Hardy again. "You handled yourself well today. I told you, you''re cut out for this line of work. I''m keeping my eye on you."


    Fred and the others left, and only then did Sean and Reid approach Hardy.


    "What now, boss?" Sean asked.


    Hardy looked at the bodies piled in the truck. "Reid , strip the submachine guns from the truck and find a bag for them. We might need them later."


    "Sean, get some gasoline."


    They quickly got to work. Once the guns were secured and the truck doused with gasoline, Hardy lit a match, ignited his cigarette, and flicked the match into the truck.


    The vehicle erupted in flames.


    Hardy, Sean, and Reid climbed back into their car and left the woods, the fire blazing behind them.

 Chapter 15 - 15 It’s Easy To Start A War But Hard To End It

    Chapter 15: Chapter 15 It''s Easy To Start A War But Hard To End It Malton Avenue, ''Cedar Tavern.''


    The tavern, an Irish-owned establishment, was bustling with activity around eight in the evening. A black car pulled up on the curb, its tinted windows barely concealing the muzzles of two guns.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat! Rat-a-tat-tat!"


    The sudden burst of gunfire shattered the bar''s windows, sending shards of glass flying. Bullets tore through the bar''s interior, smashing bottles on the shelves and peppering the ceiling with holes. Panic ensued as patrons screamed, dropping to the floor to avoid the deadly hail of bullets.


    When the gunfire finally ceased, the car sped away, leaving chaos in its wake.


    After a tense few moments, the patrons cautiously lifted their heads. Realizing the danger had passed, they rushed out of the bar in a panicked frenzy.


    ??''Red Velvet Nightclub''


    A light drizzle began to fall, the neon lights reflecting off the puddles on the street, adding a hazy glow to the atmosphere. The Red Velvet Nightclub, a popular spot in the neighborhood, was under the control of the North Shore Gang. Three of their members, relaxed and laughing, exited the club, unaware of the danger lurking nearby.


    Suddenly, a group of men in dark trench coats emerged from a nearby car. The three North Shore members were caught off guard. They instinctively reached for their guns, but the attackers were faster.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Several shots rang out, and the three men crumpled to the ground, blood pooling on the wet pavement. Dalton, one of the victims, was in his thirties and had led an attack on Alessandro just the day before. He had come to the club to celebrate, but his night of revelry ended in a pool of blood. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ??Outskirts of Los Angeles


    In the northern outskirts, there was a farm well-known for hosting greyhound races every weekend. The Irish ran the operation, keeping over a hundred greyhounds. The weekly turnover was substantial, with profits often exceeding ten thousand dollars¡ªa critical income source for the North Shore Gang.


    That day, however, visitors were greeted by a grim sight: many of the prized greyhounds lay dead. The person in charge immediately notified the gang''s leader, Hemi Weiss. Furious, Weiss arrived at the scene with his deputy, Bugs Moran.


    Staring down at the lifeless bodies of the dogs, Weiss''s anger boiled over. He crouched next to his favorite black greyhound, a champion that had won him numerous races.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Who did this?" he shouted, voice trembling with rage.


    The man in charge, visibly shaken, replied, "I don''t know, boss. When I came in this morning, they were already like this."


    "Find out who''s behind this!" Weiss bellowed.


    The investigation revealed that someone had poisoned the dog food the night before, but the culprit remained unidentified. Although the perpetrator was unknown, Weiss had a hunch¡ªit was likely the Austrian gang, given the recent tensions and skirmishes between the two groups.


    Looking at the dead dogs, Weiss felt the sting of the loss. Each greyhound had been meticulously selected, and the financial hit was substantial, with losses totaling between fifty and sixty thousand dollars. Without the dogs, his racing business would be halted, leading to further losses, potentially hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    The Irish were quick to retaliate. The very next day, they ambushed an Austrian truck delivering alcohol, unloading their guns into it as it parked outside a bar. The gunfire left two Austrian members dead, and the truck and bar in ruins.


    That same night, seven or eight men in dark coats stormed an Irish-run underground casino. Armed with pistols, shotguns, and machine guns, they burst through the doors, unleashing a torrent of bullets. The three guards at the entrance were gunned down instantly, and the gangsters rushed inside.


    "Ratatatatata!"


    The sound of machine guns filled the casino as people screamed and ducked for cover. Some casino staff attempted to fight back but were swiftly taken down. The gangsters, eyeing the pile of cash near the chips counter, forced a cashier to open the door. They stuffed two backpacks with roughly $70,000 to $80,000 and fled.


    The robbery left the casino in chaos, with terrified patrons vowing never to return.


    The conflict between the Austrian and North Shore gangs had become blatant, with skirmishes playing out almost daily across Los Angeles. The tension in the city was palpable, and local newspapers, like the Los Angeles Times, reported extensively on the recent violence, hinting at the brewing gang war.


    An elderly man familiar with Los Angeles''s underworld muttered, "This reminds me of the conflict from seven or eight years ago, when the Austrian gang first arrived. It was the same back then¡ªdaily shootouts, businesses destroyed. The city was in fear for months until things finally settled down."


    He continued, "But now, after all these years of uneasy peace, it''s starting again. Who knows what Los Angeles will look like when this is over?"


    A younger man asked, "Why don''t the police do something?"


    "They do, sometimes. They arrest the shooters, but that''s just a drop in the bucket. They can only prosecute individuals, not dismantle the entire gang. And frankly, the gangs aren''t afraid of jail. In fact, keeping the gangs around benefits the local authorities."


    "How''s that?" the young man inquired.


    The old man chuckled, "They use the crime reports to request more funding, better equipment, and more officers from the city council. Where there''s chaos, there''s profit. It''s the way of the world, kid. The politicians know this game all too well."


    Meanwhile, Dani, a shadowy figure pulling strings behind the scenes, observed the unfolding chaos from his office on the 18th floor. Cigarette smoke curled around his head as he gazed out the window at the city below, a satisfied smirk on his lips.


    He had orchestrated this conflict, nudging the Irish into a series of attacks against the Austrian gang. When one of these attacks went awry, the Austrians retaliated, further stoking the flames of discord. Dani knew that once hatred took root, it was nearly impossible to uproot.


    Turning to his advisor, Burstein, Dani boasted, "Once hatred starts to grow, it''s a hard thing to stop. The Irish and Austrians are locked in a cycle of revenge now. Even if they realize it''s a trap, they can''t back down. Weakness invites more trouble."


    He chuckled darkly, "In the end, they''ll keep fighting until one of them falls. And when that happens, the survivor will be too weakened to fend us off. That''s when we''ll move in and take over Los Angeles."


    He laughed, the sound echoing in the quiet office, a sinister prelude to the violence yet to come.

 Chapter 16 - 16 Establishing A Gang

    Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Establishing A Gang Hardy felt the intense brutality of the conflict between the Austrian and Irish gangs over the past couple of days. The daily deliveries had become the main battleground, with both factions vying for control. Now, Hardy was down to just three people. Sean and Ryder were reliable in their duties, but their combat skills were mediocre at best. If another ambush were to happen, Hardy knew he''d have to handle it alone.


    For the last two days, Hardy had been contemplating the idea of finding some reinforcements¡ªfighters who could actually hold their own in a skirmish.


    It had been a few days since he last saw Bill. After finishing his morning deliveries, Hardy decided to visit Bill at the Murphy Clinic. He walked into the ward without knocking, but as he opened the door, he stumbled upon an unexpected sight.


    Bill lay back on the hospital bed, eyes closed, a blissful smile spread across his face. The quilt draped over him had a noticeable bump in the middle.


    A pair of legs protruded from the side of the bed, clad in white nurse''s attire and flesh-colored stockings, while the rest of the person was hidden under the quilt.


    "Ahem!"


    Hardy cleared his throat loudly.


    Bill''s eyes shot open.


    The movement beneath the quilt abruptly stopped, and a woman emerged, glancing at Hardy. She seemed relieved when she realized he wasn''t hospital staff.


    She quickly fixed her disheveled hair, murmuring, "I was just... cleaning him."


    "You two catch up; I''ll be back later this afternoon," she said to Bill, attempting to appear nonchalant.


    "See you later," Bill replied with a grin.


    Once she had left, Hardy couldn''t help but tease, "Looks like you''re recovering well. Full of energy, I see."


    Bill chuckled. "Her name''s Monica. She''s a nurse here. She''s very... attentive."


    "Attentive indeed," Hardy remarked, smirking.


    After the light-hearted banter, Hardy shifted to the serious topic on his mind. "Bill, have you heard about the recent skirmishes between the Austrian gang and the Irish?"


    "Yeah, it''s all over the newspapers," Bill replied.


    Hardy nodded, his expression becoming more serious. "Since we were attacked last time, I''ve been thinking we''re shorthanded. Things are heating up out there, and it''s getting more dangerous. We need more manpower¡ªpeople who can actually fight."


    Bill leaned forward, intrigued. "Got anyone in mind?"


    "Sean and Ryder do their jobs well, but they''re not fighters. I think we should look for some veterans, people like us who know how to handle themselves," Hardy suggested.


    Bill considered this for a moment. "Who do you have in mind?"


    "I can reach out to some of our old comrades. And I''ve met quite a few folks while helping out at the clinic. Maybe I can recruit some of them too."


    Bill paused, then spoke with a serious tone. "Jon, I have a suggestion."


    "What''s that?"


    "Let''s make this official. You lead, I''ll back you up. We recruit more guys and become the top dogs in the Austrian gang. One day, we could be the ones calling the shots."


    Bill''s eyes were filled with hope as he looked at Hardy.


    Hardy pulled out a cigarette, offering one to Bill. They lit up, and Hardy took a long drag, exhaling slowly as he thought about Bill''s proposal.


    He had been in this world for over half a year now. When he first arrived, Hardy''s goal was to thrive in business. Despite the vast differences between this world and his own, Hardy believed his unique insights could lead him to success.


    But as his time in the gang went on, Hardy realized something crucial: he had no foundation. It was nearly impossible to get a foothold.


    Even with a brilliant business idea, how could he even get started without the necessary funds, connections, or knowledge of the local rules and bureaucracy? Every step was a challenge.


    And even if he managed to overcome those hurdles, he''d likely become a target for those with more power. Without strength to back him up, he''d be torn apart by competitors like a pack of hungry wolves.


    And behind those wolves were even stronger predators¡ªpowerful leaders and rule-makers in every industry.


    Breaking through that kind of opposition seemed nearly impossible.


    Hardy understood all too well that the initial accumulation of capital was often soaked in blood.


    Gangs might not be the ideal path, but they offered a form of power. Even a small, fledgling gang could intimidate lower-level bureaucrats who might otherwise block his path to his first fortune. If Hardy could succeed in this underworld career and build his own force, he believed he could protect his wealth¡ªat least during its early stages.


    Of course, he''d have to avoid getting caught or imprisoned and know when to clean up his act.


    As the cigarette burned down, Hardy made up his mind. He looked at Bill, determination in his eyes.


    "Bill, are you in?"


    Bill''s face lit up with a smile. "Absolutely. Just like old times on the battlefield. You lead, and I''ll be your right-hand man. We''re gonna make a lot of money, Hardy."


    Hardy extended his hand. Bill slapped it with enthusiasm.


    As Hardy prepared to leave, he added, "Get well soon, and remember to take it easy. Don''t waste all your energy on... extracurricular activities."


    Bill laughed and waved him off.


    Back at his place, Hardy pulled a suitcase from under his bed and took out a notebook. It was filled with names, addresses, and contact details.


    Now that he had decided on his path, Hardy was ready to dedicate himself fully to his new life in the underworld.


    Meanwhile, in a small restaurant in Orange County, California, Richard was washing dishes in the back kitchen. The sink was piled high with dirty plates. His eyes began to itch, and he rubbed them with the back of his hand.


    Just then, the overweight restaurant owner barged in. Seeing Richard pause for a moment, he shouted, "Richard! No slacking off! We''re busy! Look at all these plates!"


    Richard glanced at the boss with his remaining right eye, then bowed his head and resumed his task.


    The owner turned away, muttering, "If you hadn''t begged me for this job, I wouldn''t have hired a one-eyed guy like you. There are plenty of people looking for work, you know."


    "No job means sleeping on the streets and eating garbage, so be grateful," he added ??sarcastically. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Richard said nothing, enduring the abuse. He couldn''t afford to lose this job.


    A year ago, he had been fighting the Japanese on the battlefield, a sniper who had taken down countless enemies. But during one battle, his position was exposed, and a mortar shell exploded nearby. Shrapnel had torn into his left eye. Though he survived, he lost the eye. After half a year in the hospital, he was discharged and sent home.


    His eye wound still ached and often got infected. The continuous medical costs had drained his entire pension. With his family living in a rural area and unable to afford his treatment, Richard had no choice but to find work despite his condition.


    As a disabled veteran, he could only secure the lowest-paying jobs, enduring the daily insults from his boss.


    Just then, Hardy entered the restaurant.


    A waiter approached him and asked what he wanted to eat.


    "I''m looking for someone¡ªRichard. Does he work here?" Hardy asked.


    The waiter looked impatient. "Richard? I don''t know any Richard." He turned to leave.


    Hardy frowned. He had visited Richard''s home earlier, and his family told him Richard worked here. Why was the waiter acting clueless?


    "He''s the guy with the eye injury," Hardy clarified.


    The waiter''s expression changed. "Oh, you mean One-Eye. Right, he''s in the back, washing dishes."


    The nickname "One-Eye" was far from respectful. It seemed Richard wasn''t well-regarded here.


    "Could you call him out for me? Just tell him an old friend wants to see him," Hardy said, slipping the waiter a $2 tip.


    The waiter''s demeanor brightened immediately. "Sure, I''ll get him right away."

 Chapter 17 - 17 Richard

    Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Richard "A Soldier Life After The War" "Someone is looking for me? Who is it?"


    Richard was taken aback. He hadn''t expected anyone to seek him out in a city where he knew virtually no one.


    "I didn''t get the details. Just said he''s an old friend of yours," the waiter replied with a shrug. "Anyways, I''ve delivered the message." He turned on his heel and left, leaving Richard with more questions than answers.


    Richard washed his hands, removed his scarf, and made his way to the front hall.


    As he entered, his gaze locked onto a familiar face, and a surge of emotions welled up in his chest. "Hardy... I can''t believe it''s you," he murmured, his lone eye misting over.


    Hardy grinned and pulled Richard into a tight hug.


    The two men had served together, shoulder to shoulder, in the same squad for years. They had faced life-and-death situations countless times. After Richard''s severe injury and early retirement from the military, they had lost touch for over a year.


    "How have you been?" Hardy asked, his tone full of genuine concern.


    Richard sighed heavily. "As you can see, I''m scraping by. Blind in one eye and with no real skills, this is the best job I could find."


    Hardy''s expression grew serious. "Richard, how would you feel about working with me?"


    Richard raised an eyebrow. "Working with you? What are you up to these days?"


    Hardy''s smile returned, but there was a hint of something darker in his eyes. "I''m with the Austrians now¡ªa gang in Los Angeles."


    Richard blinked in surprise. "You''re running with a gang now?"


    Hardy gave a slight nod. "Bill brought me in. You remember Bill, don''t you?"


    "Bill''s in the game too?" Richard said, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Hardy leaned in and began to explain. "After I got discharged, I ended up in San Diego, working as a bartender because I couldn''t find anything better. One night, some guy tried to mess with one of the waitresses, and I lost it¡ªbeat him up real bad. Ended up in jail for a bit."


    He paused, recalling the rough days. "Luckily, my lawyer managed to get me off on a technicality, but after that, no one would hire me. That''s when Bill called me over to Los Angeles."


    Richard listened intently as Hardy continued. "I wanted a legit job at first, but Bill got into some trouble with another gang¡ªthe Spaniards. They nearly killed him. I couldn''t let that slide. I took out six of them and ended up joining the Austrians to protect our turf."


    Richard''s face showed his shock. "I read in the papers that someone named Cook from the Spanish gang was killed at his home. That was you?"


    Hardy''s nod was almost imperceptible.


    "And now there''s a turf war between the Austrians and the Irish, right? It''s all over the news."


    "Yeah," Hardy said, his tone turning grim. "Things are heating up. That''s why I need more men¡ªpeople I can trust. I came to see if you''d be willing to join me. I won''t lie; it''s dangerous work. But if you don''t want to, we can just catch up, and I''ll be on my way."


    Richard hesitated, thinking of his mother. "Hardy, I''m not afraid of danger. After all, nothing could be worse than what we went through in the war. But I worry about my family. If my mother knew I joined a gang, she''d be heartbroken. She''s always wanted me to find a steady, safe job."


    Hardy placed a reassuring hand on Richard''s shoulder. "Look, just think about it. Let''s catch up after you''re done with work. We can grab a drink and talk more."


    Richard nodded. "Alright. We''ll talk later."


    While they were conversing, the restaurant owner came bustling out of the kitchen, his face flushed with anger. He caught sight of Richard, who was supposed to be washing dishes, sitting at a table chatting instead.


    "Richard!" the portly owner barked, pointing a greasy finger at him. "The kitchen is overflowing with dirty dishes, and you''re out here chatting? Do I pay you to socialize, or to work? If you don''t get back there right now, you''re out on the street!"


    Richard stood up, jaw clenched. "I''m going back now."


    The owner sneered. "Oh, no, it''s not that simple. You''re losing two days'' pay for this stunt. My rules."


    Richard''s meager wages barely covered his basic needs¡ª$120 a month. After rent, food, medical bills, and sending money to his family, there was hardly anything left. Losing even two days'' pay would make his already precarious situation even worse.


    His eye injury constantly reminded him of his plight. The military''s half-hearted surgery had left him with persistent inflammation and required ongoing treatment. A more effective surgery or even a prosthetic eye could improve his prospects, but both were well beyond his financial reach.


    Richard''s frustration simmered just below the surface. Today, Hardy had offered him a way out¡ªa chance to change his circumstances, even if it meant embracing a life his mother might disapprove of.


    The owner continued to berate him, pushing him closer to his breaking point. Richard glanced at Hardy and suddenly made up his mind. "I''ve changed my mind, Hardy."


    Hardy, sensing the shift in Richard''s resolve, grinned. "Glad to hear it."


    At that moment, Hardy felt a surge of gratitude toward the irate owner. If the man hadn''t pushed Richard so hard, he might not have agreed so quickly.


    The owner, oblivious to the change, kept yelling. "Richard, I''m warning you! Get back to the kitchen and scrub every dish, and while you''re at it, clean the whole damn place!"


    "Enough!" Richard''s voice was calm but firm.


    The owner blinked in surprise. "What did you say?"


    "I said, enough." Richard''s expression was steely, his tone cold.


    The owner''s face turned red with fury. "That''s it! You''re fired! And you can forget about getting paid this month. Now, get out!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without warning, Hardy drew a revolver and pressed it against the owner''s cheek.


    The man''s eyes widened in terror, his bravado evaporating instantly. "W-What are you doing?"


    "I don''t like it when people talk too much," Hardy said quietly. "Now, pay my friend his wages. All of it. Right now."


    The owner nodded frantically. "O-Okay, okay!" He hurried to the cash register, pulled out a stack of bills, and handed them to Richard with trembling hands.


    Richard took the money and counted out ninety dollars. "I worked twenty days this month. This is what I''m owed. I don''t want a cent more." He tossed the excess money back onto the counter. "Let''s go, Hardy."


    Hardy chuckled, following Richard out of the restaurant. The owner slumped against the wall, a wave of relief washing over him as the two men exited.


    Back in the car, Richard let out a laugh. "You know, Hardy, I haven''t felt this alive in a long time. I think I made the right call today."


    Hardy smiled. "I''m glad you feel that way."


    They drove to a nearby bar, shared a few drinks, and then made their way to Richard''s rural home. There, Richard explained to his parents that he had found a job in Los Angeles that paid three times what he was making now. His parents were overjoyed and asked him about the nature of the job.


    "Transport driver," Richard said with a grin. "It''s a great gig."


    The next day, Hardy and Richard hit the road. As they drove, Richard asked where they were headed. Hardy smiled. "You''re the first recruit. Now, we need to find more of our old friends. Next up, Henry."


    "Henry?" Richard''s face lit up. "He was our squad''s best scout. Is he out of the army too?"


    Hardy nodded. "Yeah, he got out a bit after you did. He''s been working on a cattle farm, but he''s agreed to join us. We''ll pick him up next."


    Richard''s smile widened. "I can''t wait to see him. It''d be great to get the old squad back together for a drink."


    Hardy''s grin matched Richard''s enthusiasm. "Don''t worry. We''ll have a lot of familiar faces joining us soon."

 Chapter 18 - 18 Gathering The Team

    Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Gathering The Team A Ranch in Burbank


    Hardy''s car pulled up to a modest farmstead, its tires crunching on the gravel. A weathered farmer emerged from the barn, eyeing Hardy and Richard curiously.


    "Who are you here to see?" he asked, his brow furrowed with suspicion.


    "We''re friends of Henry," Hardy replied, smiling. "We spoke with him on the phone earlier."


    The farmer gave a curt nod. "Follow me, I''ll take you to him."


    They followed the farmer through a pathway that led to a cattle pen. There, Henry was knee-deep in chores, wearing jeans and mud-caked boots, wielding a pitchfork with determination. When he heard voices calling his name, he turned, a broad smile breaking across his face. He quickly tossed the pitchfork aside.


    "Hardy! Richard!" he shouted, rushing over to embrace them both.


    "Good to see you, Henry," Hardy said warmly. "Ready to head out with us?"


    Bang~!


    Henry snapped to attention, his posture rigid. "Reporting to Captain Hardy: Henry is ready to rejoin the team, sir!"


    He quickly informed his employer, grabbed his belongings, and tossed his backpack into Hardy''s car. As they drove off, he leaned out the window, waving at the rancher. "See you, Logan! I''m off to Los Angeles for a new start!"


    Logan waved back, a wistful smile on his face. "Good luck, Henry. Stay safe," he muttered under his breath, "Ah, to be young again."


    As they drove away, Hardy turned to Henry. "Have you heard anything about Madman? I couldn''t reach him by phone."


    Henry let out a sigh, shaking his head. "Madman¡ªMatthew Settle¡ªis in jail right now."


    Matthew, known as "Madman" for his reckless abandon in combat, had earned his nickname for his fearlessness and unpredictability in a fight.


    Hardy looked surprised. "Jail? What happened?"


    Henry explained, "After he got back, he took up driving trucks. We met a few times. A couple of months ago, he got into a brawl with another driver at a diner. You know how Madman fights¡ªhe messed the guy up pretty bad. Left him unrecognizable, so they locked him up."


    "He could have posted bail, but he didn''t have the money. If he can''t pay the compensation, he might be stuck in there for a year or two."


    "How much is the bail?" Hardy asked.


    "Two thousand dollars," Henry replied.


    Hardy whistled softly. "That''s a lot of money. More than most folks make in ten months."


    He thought for a moment. "Which prison is he in?"


    "San Marinos Prison," Henry said.


    Hardy nodded and turned the car toward San Marinos. A few hours later, they were sitting across from Matthew in the visitation room.


    Matthew''s eyes widened in surprise. "Hardy, Henry, Richard¡ªwhat brings you all here?"


    Hardy slipped a guard a ten-dollar bill, who turned his back to give them privacy. He tossed a cigarette to Matthew, who eagerly lit it, taking a deep drag.


    "How''s life inside treating you?" Hardy asked, a smirk on his lips.


    Matthew chuckled, a wry smile crossing his face. "At first, a few guys tried to give me a hard time, but I put them in their place. Now, I''ve got my own crew here. It''s not bad, but I''d rather be out."


    Hardy grinned. "We were thinking of bailing you out, but it sounds like you''re having too much fun in here."


    Matthew''s expression changed instantly. "Boss, if you''ve got the money, get me out of here. It''s fun, but not that fun."


    Henry laughed. "What, tired of your cushy life already?"


    Matthew nodded eagerly. "Nothing beats freedom."


    As they left the prison, Hardy handed Henry two thousand dollars. "You handle the bail. I''ve got someone else to find."


    Henry saluted. "Got it, boss. We''ll have him out in no time."


    Matthew''s case was straightforward; with the bail paid, he would be free in a couple of days.


    "Who''s next on the list?" Richard asked as they got back into the car.


    "Cannonball," Hardy replied. "Neil McDonald. Best demolitions expert we ever had."


    They found Neil''s house and knocked on the door. Neil opened it, his face lighting up when he saw Hardy and Richard. "Well, I''ll be! Look who''s here!"


    They exchanged warm embraces and entered the house, which was sparsely furnished and looked well-worn. A young woman, pale and frail, appeared from a back room.


    "This is my wife, Jenny," Neil introduced. Jenny greeted them with a weak smile, then broke into a harsh cough.


    "You should rest," Neil said gently, guiding her back to bed. "I''ll take care of the coffee."


    A few minutes later, Neil returned with steaming mugs. Hardy looked at him, concern etched on his face. "What''s wrong with your wife?"


    "Tuberculosis," Neil said quietly. "It''s bad."


    Hardy frowned. "Isn''t there treatment?"


    "Yeah, penicillin. But it''s so expensive. I just can''t afford it," Neil replied, his voice heavy with frustration.


    Penicillin, just starting to be widely produced, was rare and expensive, almost worth its weight in gold.


    Hardy considered for a moment. "Neil, I understand you need to care for Jenny, but she needs proper treatment. Come to Los Angeles with us. We''ll figure something out together."


    Neil hesitated but then nodded. "You''re right. It''s her best chance."


    They quickly packed up, and by evening, they were back on the road to Los Angeles. Hardy took Jenny straight to a clinic. After examining her, Dr. Murphy said there was hope but warned that treatment would be costly. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll handle the costs, Doctor," Hardy assured him.


    The nurse came over shortly after. "Mr. Hardy, we need a thousand-dollar deposit for the treatment."


    Hardy''s pockets were nearly empty. The money he''d saved from recent jobs and the cash he got from a certain deal totaled only a little over two thousand dollars. After bailing out Matthew, he had just a few hundred left.


    "I''ll be back," Hardy said, leaving Neil with Jenny. He returned an hour later, having pawned his gold watch, and handed over the deposit.


    Neil noticed immediately. "Hardy, what happened to your watch?"


    Hardy shrugged. "Just a trinket. What matters is getting Jenny well."


    Neil, touched by Hardy''s sacrifice, didn''t say anything but resolved to repay the favor one day.


    Once Jenny was settled, Neil seemed relieved, his burdens lightened. "What''s next, boss?"


    "Let''s wait for Henry and Madman to arrive. I''ve got a couple more friends to track down¡ªLeo and Kerry, two former Marines. They should be here soon."


    A few days later, the group was fully assembled. Hardy took Richard and Neil to visit Bill, who was recuperating at the same hospital.


    They found Bill in bed, a charming nurse feeding him fruit. "Well, well," Bill grinned. "Look who''s come to visit!"


    After exchanging pleasantries, Hardy explained the plan. "We''re getting the old team back together. Once everyone''s here, we''ll be ready for anything¡ªeven those Irish troublemakers."


    Bill beamed. "I knew you''d pull us together, Hardy. We''ll show them what we''re made of."


    Hardy chuckled. "Just make sure you''re ready to fight, Bill. We''re counting on you."


    Bill gave a thumbs-up. "I''ll be up and running in no time, ready to join the fray."


    Hardy smiled. "That''s what I like to hear. We''ve got work to do."

 Chapter 19 - 19 Choosing Guns

    Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Choosing Guns Long-Distance Bus Station


    Two young men stepped out of the car, their eyes immediately landing on Hardy, who was waiting beside his own vehicle. The scene felt like a replay of when Bill had first picked up Hardy.


    "Leo, Kerry," Hardy greeted them warmly.


    "Hardy," they replied in unison.


    The three men embraced. Hardy had met Leo and Kerry aboard a medical transport ship when they were all recovering from injuries. During his recovery, Hardy quickly regained his strength and started helping Catherine care for the other wounded. It was through this work that he came to know Leo and Kerry.


    Both men had been elite soldiers, a fact easily gleaned from their nicknames. Leo, known as "Wild Wolf," was a formidable fighter. Kerry, called "Tank," stood over 1.9 meters tall and had the strength to match his size, having been a machine gunner.


    Hardy had tended to both men''s wounds and spent hours at their bedside, chatting as they recuperated. They had become close friends over time, and when Hardy eventually left the ship, he made sure to exchange contact information with them.


    When Hardy needed trustworthy people, Leo and Kerry were among the first who came to mind. A quick phone call, and they readily agreed to join him.


    "Hop in," Hardy said with a smile. "I want you to meet some friends."


    The car soon pulled up outside the Bunny Nightclub.


    Inside, Leo and Kerry were introduced to Sean, Ryder, Richard, and Neil. Hardy informed them, "We''ve got a few more on the way¡ªHenry and Matthew should be here in a couple of days. Bill''s still in the hospital, but with everyone here, we''ll soon be ten strong."


    They all settled in with drinks, swapping stories about their lives after the military.


    Leo had found work in a garage, fixing cars. Kerry had taken a job making shoes in a small workshop. The others had found similar modest jobs¡ªRichard was washing dishes, Neil worked in a factory, Henry was tending cattle, and Matthew was driving trucks.


    The conversation flowed easily as they shared their frustrations about life after the military, wanting more than just to survive. They drank heavily, enjoying the camaraderie and the idea of a better future together. For now, they would bunk at Bill''s house until they found a more permanent base.


    Just then, the nightclub''s security chief approached Hardy with a hesitant expression.


    "Hardy, I need to talk to you about something," the chief said cautiously. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s up?" Hardy replied, curious.


    "Are we still holding those Russians in the cellar?" the chief asked.


    Hardy blinked, momentarily caught off guard. He had been so busy assembling his new team and making contacts that he''d completely forgotten about the Russians.


    He did a quick mental calculation. "They''ve been down there a week now, right?"


    The security chief nodded. "You told us to starve them for three days, which we did. After that, you didn''t give any more instructions, so we''ve kept them locked up. They were getting desperate, so we''ve been giving them minimal food¡ªjust some bread and water."


    Hardy nodded thoughtfully. The Russians were big guys, especially Big Ivan, who stood over two meters tall. They were likely on the brink of collapse from hunger.


    "Good thing they''re still alive," Hardy mused, considering his options. The Russians had caused trouble in the nightclub, but killing them seemed excessive. Letting them go could invite retaliation. An idea began to form in his mind.


    Turning to the group, he said, "Come on, we''ve got something to take care of."


    Richard, Neil, Sean, Leo, and the others got to their feet, following Hardy to the cellar. As they opened the heavy door, a foul stench hit them¡ªa mix of sweat, excrement, and despair. The six Russians, led by Big Ivan, were in a sorry state, having endured a week of misery.


    When Big Ivan saw Hardy, he broke down, his tough demeanor shattered. "Mr. Hardy, please, let us go," he pleaded, his voice trembling.


    Hardy looked down at them, considering his next move. "I need more men," he said, "Are you willing to work for me?"


    Big Ivan stared at Hardy, stunned by the unexpected proposition. He wasn''t a fool; he quickly understood the alternative. "We''re willing," he agreed hastily. "We''ll do whatever you ask, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy''s gaze bore into him, testing his sincerity. Sensing the need to prove his loyalty, Big Ivan added, "I swear by God, we will follow you."


    The others, seeing their leader submit, quickly echoed his vow, each swearing an oath to Hardy.


    Satisfied, Hardy nodded. "Alright, get cleaned up, eat something decent, and report back to me tomorrow."


    The Russians, feeling like they had been granted a reprieve from death, were escorted back to their place by Sean and the others.


    Once back at their hideout, they wasted no time. Ignoring their squalid state, they demanded food and devoured everything in sight¡ªbread, jam, even the soup they normally sneered at tasted like a feast.


    After they had eaten their fill, one of Ivan''s men turned to him. "Are we really joining Hardy''s crew, boss?"


    Big Ivan looked thoughtful. "We''ve been running small-time scams for years with nothing to show for it. Hardy is sharp, and he''s got vision. Maybe working for him is our best shot. Besides," he added, "we''ve already sworn an oath in God''s name."


    The next day, Ivan and his men showed up at Hardy''s place, ready to follow orders.


    Hardy had gained another set of loyal followers but decided against keeping them close. Instead, he instructed them to continue their usual activities, ready to mobilize when needed.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was released from jail. With a little financial persuasion, the case against him¡ªnever a serious one to begin with¡ªwas dropped. After a few days, he and Henry arrived in Los Angeles to join Hardy''s burgeoning crew.


    Within a week, Hardy had built a reliable team. But while he had the manpower, he still needed equipment. He had some firearms and a few captured submachine guns, but they weren''t enough for a serious operation. Knowing each man preferred different weapons, Hardy led them to Old Mike''s gun shop.


    "Old Mike, I need to buy some arms," Hardy began, "but I''ve got a little problem¡ªI''m short on cash. Can you extend me some credit?"


    Old Mike scratched his chin, thinking it over. "Sure, but it''ll cost you¡ª30% interest."


    "Deal."


    Hardy turned to his men. "Pick whatever you want," he announced. "Let''s gear up."


    A cheer went up, and they surged into the shop like kids in a candy store. When they emerged, each man was armed to the teeth with pistols, rifles, and shotguns.


    Kerry, the former machine gunner, had picked up an MG34, a heavy-duty piece with formidable firepower. Neil, always the explosives expert, had a bag full of grenades, mines, and enough materials to make a small arsenal of bombs.


    Hardy smiled. His team was ready for whatever came next.

 Chapter 20 - 20 The Austrian Gang Meeting

    Chapter 20: Chapter 20 The Austrian Gang Meeting Old Mike carefully tallied the accounts. With the principal and a 30% interest, the total came to over $3,800¡ªa hefty sum.


    "It''s not a big deal; it''s on credit anyway," Hardy remarked nonchalantly as he signed off.


    Back at Bill''s place, which had become their operational base, the crew gathered in the living room, familiarizing themselves with their firearms. Observing their enthusiasm and the sheer number of guns, Hardy mused that it would almost be a waste not to put them to some illicit use¡ªlike a bank heist.


    But, of course, robbing a bank was out of the question. There were far smarter ways to earn money without drawing unwanted attention from law enforcement.


    "Alright, folks, let''s discuss our next move," Hardy announced.


    All eyes turned to him. The crew hadn''t come to Los Angeles for a quiet life; they knew a gang war was on the horizon. But none of them flinched. They were all seasoned veterans, more than ready for a fight, with the prospect of action lighting a spark in their eyes.


    "I mentioned before that there''s tension between the Austrian gang and several other factions in LA, including the Irish, Spanish, and Mexican gangs. We need more intel on these groups."


    "You''re all new faces in town, which makes it easier to gather information without being noticed. Henry and Matthew, you''ll team up to find out more about the Irish. Neil and Leo, you''ll focus on the Spanish."


    Henry, Matthew, Neil, and Leo nodded in agreement.


    "Sean and Reid, keep handling our daily operations. Richard and Kerry, stay vigilant and be ready to counter any surprise attacks."


    Each person acknowledged their role without hesitation.


    Hardy thought for a moment before calling Big Ivan, instructing him to keep an eye on the Mexican and Polish gangs, as well as any others that might pose a threat.


    Big Ivan assured him he''d dig deep and report back with any findings.


    The following morning, after a quick briefing, the team dispersed. Hardy, along with Sean and Reid, took a truck out for deliveries, while Richard and Kerry tailed them in Bill''s Ford, ready for any unexpected situations. The Ford''s trunk was loaded with an arsenal, just in case.


    The days passed quietly¡ªalmost too quietly¡ªgiving the impression that all was calm in Los Angeles. But that calm was shattered a week later.


    "Woo¡ªwoo¡ª"


    A loud horn blared as a massive container ship pulled into the Port of Los Angeles.


    As soon as the ship docked, a fleet of cars arrived, spilling out dozens of customs officers and police.


    "Search the ship!" ordered a supervisor.


    Customs officials boarded, prying open a container filled with wooden crates. They cracked open one of the crates, brushing away the packing straw to reveal bottles of red wine.


    "Chief, it''s French wine," a subordinate reported.


    The supervisor scanned the container''s contents and nodded. "Looks like our informant was right. Confiscate it and conduct a thorough inspection."


    The team sprang into action.


    They moved all the crates to a warehouse at the port, stacking them high. Upon closer inspection, the crates contained various high-end French wines: Mouton, Latour, Petrus, Margaux, and several second-tier brands.


    There were 430 crates in total, containing over 2,500 bottles.


    "Chief, we''ve done a full count. It''s all French wine, valued at more than $250,000. The customs paperwork says this shipment was supposed to be toys and fishing gear. The goods don''t match the documents at all."


    According to the listed customs duties, toys and fishing gear were tax-free.


    If taxed, these smuggled wines would incur import duties exceeding 80%.


    In total, this shipment could be worth more than $450,000.


    "What does the freighter''s captain have to say about this?" asked the supervisor.


    "He claims he knows nothing about it."


    The supervisor sneered. "Detain him for now. Impound the shipment and report it to the higher-ups for further instructions."


    News of the confiscated shipment quickly reached Fred, the leader of the Austrian gang.


    When he learned that the red wine had been seized, Fred nearly smashed his phone in rage.


    That was $250,000 worth of product.


    With a street value of over $450,000.


    He was convinced that rival gangs were behind this; otherwise, customs wouldn''t have been tipped off so accurately, catching the shipment before it even entered the port.


    This was a massive loss.


    Fred thought for a moment and then picked up the phone again, waiting as it rang.


    He was on edge. If this went wrong, he wasn''t sure how his superiors would react.


    When the call connected, a deep voice answered.


    "Who is this?"


    Fred tensed up. "Mr. Siegel, it''s Fred."


    "What''s the matter, Fred?"


    Fred carefully explained the situation with the seized wine shipment. When he finished, an angry voice erupted from the other end.


    "Fred, you''ve let me down. Your actions are weak. All I''ve seen from you lately is hesitation. Now, I want you to retaliate. Hit them back."


    "I''ll work on smoothing things over with customs; maybe we can recover some of the goods, but it''s going to cost us," Fred muttered, lowering his head, not daring to argue.


    After the call, Fred clenched his fists. He knew his boss needed money badly and had even siphoned some funds from their operations. The boss had already warned him to be more aggressive in making money, and now that he''d botched the job, it was no surprise he was furious.


    Fred called in his second-in-command, Allen Payne.


    "Allen, customs seized our shipment. Boss Siegel is furious and wants us to retaliate. What do you suggest?"


    Allen Payne pondered briefly.


    "First, mobilize the strike team and retaliate against the Irish. Second, since our regular business is taking a hit, increase the commission rates to motivate our people. Third, encourage more freelance jobs. If we used to split those profits 40/60, let''s change it to 30/70."


    Retaliation was a given¡ªthey needed to hit back at the Irish to curb their growing audacity.


    With regular business affected, upping the split ratio could incentivize everyone to perform better.


    As for freelance jobs, they included anything from running a gambling den, loan sharking, controlling bars and brothels, to theft, robbery, kidnapping, and extortion¡ªall profitable, albeit risky ventures.


    Previously, the gang took 40% of any earnings from such jobs, with 60% going to the individuals. Payne suggested adjusting this to 30/70, believing it would further motivate their men.


    "Alright, that''s the plan. Call all the lieutenants and area leaders for a meeting this afternoon to assign tasks," Fred concluded.


    Hardy received his summons and headed to the headquarters for the meeting.


    In the conference room, Fred sat at the head of the table, with Allen Payne next to him. Around them were over twenty lieutenants.


    Hardy recognized a few faces, like the warehouse manager and some district bosses. But many were unfamiliar, such as the casino manager, the smuggling coordinator, and the loan sharking overseer¡ªeach ran a different operation, rarely crossing paths.


    Many of them were seeing Hardy for the first time and eyed him with curiosity.


    Fred opened the meeting. "We''ve hit a rough patch lately. The Irish and some other gangs have united against us. Our bars, nightclubs, casinos, and delivery routes have been under attack, resulting in significant losses."


    "Today, a container of wine we shipped from France got caught. No need to investigate; it''s clear our rivals are behind it. They''ve cost us dearly." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell silent. Everyone listened attentively, sensing that Fred had called this meeting to announce a major decision.


    Fred raised three fingers.


    "We were tipped off¡ªsomeone from inside gave away our shipping schedule and even the container number. We have a rat."


    The smuggling coordinator''s face darkened.


    He hadn''t betrayed anyone, but as the man in charge of this operation, any problem would reflect badly on him.


    "Williams, I''ll have someone work with you to find the traitor. We need to get to the bottom of this. Once we do, we''ll make sure he disappears¡ªpermanently."


    "This rat cost us over half a million dollars," Fred growled through clenched teeth.


    Williams, the smuggling supervisor, quickly stood and said, "Yes, boss, I''ll handle it. We''ll find the bastard responsible!"

 Chapter 21 - 21 Planning A Robbery

    Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Planning A Robbery "The second matter we need to address is the ongoing conflicts with rival gangs, which have significantly disrupted our operations," Fred announced. "This has resulted in a shortage of manpower in several areas. Alan Penn and I have decided to revise the revenue-sharing model. We''re increasing the business share from 10% to 15%, allowing you more funds to recruit additional members."


    A murmur of approval spread among the leaders. A 5% increase might seem minor, but it represented a substantial boost in income.


    "And thirdly," Fred continued, raising his last finger, "the split from your independent operations is being adjusted from a 40-60 to a 30-70 ratio in favor of the gang."


    The leaders seated below couldn''t hide their delight at this news.


    The Austrian gang''s daily operations encompassed underground gambling, loan sharking, smuggling, control of nightlife venues, and a significant stake in the drug trade controlled by the Spanish. Beyond these, members were free to engage in various other illicit ventures¡ªeverything from theft, robbery, and kidnapping to arms dealing and black market activities. Essentially, they dabbled in nearly every unlawful enterprise imaginable. With an additional 10% share, this was undeniably good news.


    Fred concluded, "With the current gang tensions, we must bolster our ranks and ensure more profits for everyone. This means recruiting more members. Our strength is vital to navigating these turbulent times."


    On the drive back, Reid was behind the wheel while Hardy sat silently in the backseat, deep in thought. He saw the present turmoil among the gangs as a golden opportunity¡ªa perfect moment for expansion and growth.


    As the car cruised through the lively streets lined with high-rise buildings, Los Angeles in the 1940s was a bustling hub of activity, already thriving with its ports, oil, population, and the globally renowned Hollywood. To Hardy, Los Angeles was a vast, untapped goldmine.


    Back at Bill''s residence, Hardy called a meeting with his closest associates in the living room.


    "Henry, Matthew, Neil, Leo¡ªafter a week of investigation, what have you uncovered?" Hardy asked.


    Henry exchanged a look with the others. "I''ll go first. Matthew and I scoped out the Irish territory. They hold considerable power there, and the local residents are clearly intimidated by them. They''re involved in multiple illegal businesses¡ªdrug trafficking, gambling, smuggling, loan sharking, debt collection, theft, extortion, protection rackets, arms trafficking, human trafficking, and more."


    "The Irish have over 300 core members and even more associates. They are a formidable force. Due to time constraints, Matthew and I only managed to get close to a few of their businesses, like their bars, nightclubs, and a couple of casinos."


    "Did you learn anything about the ongoing gang disputes?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes," Henry confirmed.


    "As for the Spanish gang, we managed to gather some intel as well. A few days back, Dani, the leader of the Spanish gang, along with his advisor, paid a visit to the Irish''s Hoffman Bar and met with their boss, Hemi Weiss."


    Hardy''s interest was piqued. The timing Henry mentioned coincided with shortly after Hardy had eliminated Cook. Since then, troubles had escalated in Austrian gang territories. It was clear the Spaniards were stirring things up, sending provocateurs like Big Ivan and his crew to cause disturbances at places like the Bunny Bar. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning to Neil and Leo, Hardy asked, "What did you find on the Spaniards?"


    Neil promptly reported, "The Spaniards'' primary operations revolve around cocaine distribution, underground casinos, illegal boxing matches, and loan sharking. Their drug trade is the largest in Los Angeles, surpassing even the Irish and Mexican gangs."


    "We also confirmed some of what Henry mentioned. Dani, the Spanish boss, has been meeting with the Irish and Mexican leaders, and his advisor has had discussions with Russian and Polish contacts. They even tried reaching out to the French, but the French seem keen on staying out of any conflict."


    Hardy felt more certain than ever: the recent gang clashes in Los Angeles were likely sparked by the Spaniards. And he knew this situation had roots in his own actions¡ªnamely, the killing of Cook. This event had set off a chain reaction, escalating tensions and prompting the Spaniards to ally with other gangs against the Austrians. But Hardy doubted Dani''s motives were about avenging Cook; it was more about seizing opportunities for profit.


    Having organized his thoughts, Hardy declared, "Brothers, we''re in a tough spot financially. I''ve decided it''s time for a major move."


    The room immediately buzzed with anticipation. They were all feeling the financial squeeze.


    Delivering liquor to local bars was bringing in only about $1,000 a week¡ªnot nearly enough to cover all their needs. Neil''s wife was still in the hospital, with medical bills piling up. Hardy had already sold his gold watch to cover some of those costs, but more expenses loomed.


    Richard needed a prosthetic eye, and the ongoing medication wasn''t cheap. Matthew, still on bail, was dealing with an unresolved case, where the best outcome would likely involve a hefty settlement to the aggrieved party.


    Each of them had their own reasons for needing money, and Hardy''s plan to make a big move had them all on edge with excitement.


    "Are we going to hit a bank or an armored truck?" Matthew asked eagerly.


    To many, a "big job" typically meant robbing a bank or a cash transport.


    "No, we won''t be robbing a bank or an armored truck," Hardy said, shaking his head.


    "The banks have tight security, and their vaults are a nightmare to crack. As for armored trucks, they usually carry no more than $20,000 to $30,000 at a time. While that''s a decent sum, especially for 1945, it''s not enough to justify the risk. The attention it would draw from the authorities would be massive."


    "So, what''s the plan?" someone asked.


    A grin spread across Hardy''s face. "We''re going to rob the Spaniards."


    "An armored truck might have a limited haul, but the Spanish casinos and loan shark outfits are flush with cash¡ªfar more than any armored truck. Plus, their security is much laxer than a bank vault or a cash truck."


    Given their current adversarial stance, Hardy knew this was the perfect opportunity to strike against the Spaniards. In a world where criminals preyed on criminals, the police and authorities would likely turn a blind eye to such a move.


    Hardy turned to his team, giving orders: "Richard, Henry, Matthew, Neil, Leo, Kerry¡ªyou''re all relatively unknown faces. I want you to find out exactly where the Spaniards keep their money. Get me precise information. We''ll devise our plan once we have all the details."


    "Got it!" they responded in unison, their voices charged with excitement.


    Robbing rival gangsters didn''t scare them. On the contrary, it thrilled them.

 Chapter 22 - 22 Gathering Informations

    Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Gathering Informations McKinsey Club


    From the outside, the McKinsey Club appears to be a private bar, exclusive to its members. However, beneath this facade lies a high-end underground casino, known only to those in the know.


    During the day, the place remains quiet and unassuming, but by nightfall, it comes alive with a vibrant energy.


    A Lincoln sedan pulled into the parking lot, about two hundred meters from the club''s entrance. The lot was filled with dozens of parked cars. A middle-aged man in a black suit emerged from the sedan, a satisfied grin on his face. He had just come from his lover''s place and was in high spirits.


    "I''m going to win big tonight," he muttered confidently. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he was closing the car door, two figures suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Bang!"


    A wooden stick struck the man in the head. His eyes rolled back, and he collapsed, unconscious.


    "Matthew, you didn''t kill him, did you?" Henry asked, a hint of worry in his voice.


    Matthew chuckled. "Relax, I''m a professional."


    The two moved swiftly. Matthew searched the man''s pockets while Henry produced a rope and began tying him up. They stuffed a torn towel into his mouth and covered his head with a black cloth bag. Their actions were quick and precise, the kind that suggested a lot of practice.


    They opened the trunk and tossed the unconscious man inside as if he were a sack of potatoes. After straightening their suits, they walked toward the club entrance. Under a nearby streetlight, Henry rifled through the man''s wallet.


    Inside, they found a pristine membership card for the McKinsey Club, along with a few business cards.


    "Kevin Madion, Director of the Credit Department, City Bank of Los Angeles," Henry read aloud. He grinned. "Well, from now on, I''m Kevin Madion''s cousin."


    "It''s a tough break being your cousin," Matthew quipped with a grin.


    There was a decent amount of cash in the wallet¡ªmore than three hundred dollars. Henry pocketed it with a satisfied nod.


    When they reached the club entrance, two imposing doormen stepped forward. "Gentlemen, may I see your membership cards?"


    Henry handed over Kevin Madion''s card. The doorman scrutinized it, then looked up at Henry. "Sir, this card belongs to Mr. Madion. I know Mr. Madion personally."


    "Kevin''s my cousin," Henry said smoothly. "He told me there was some fun to be had here and gave me his card. Said I could come in and check it out. Is that a problem?"


    The doorman hesitated but then stepped aside. "In that case, gentlemen, please enjoy your evening."


    As Henry and Matthew entered, Henry paused and asked, "By the way, how would one go about getting a membership card here? If it''s as fun as Kevin says, we might want to join ourselves."


    "A deposit of $1,000 and an annual membership fee of $500 will suffice," the doorman replied.


    "Not too bad," Henry remarked, pretending to be nonchalant, though he knew he couldn''t scrape together a hundred bucks if his life depended on it.


    They walked inside, surveying their surroundings. The club was lavishly decorated, and the place was bustling with guests. Some were sipping coffee, while others chatted at the bar. The women were dressed in elegant, eye-catching attire. Henry and Matthew knew exactly what they were there to do.


    They took their time, ordering drinks at the bar while carefully observing their surroundings. Most conversations revolved around gambling¡ªcelebrations from those who won and forced indifference from those who lost.


    An attractive young woman was clinging to an elderly man in his sixties. They discussed their game plans as they walked toward a side passage. The woman suggested betting big, while the old man preferred poker.


    Henry and Matthew exchanged a glance, then casually followed the pair at a safe distance. The couple descended a short staircase to the basement, where they approached a door guarded by two bodyguards. Seeing the guests, the guards opened the door.


    Instantly, the sound of gambling machines and lively chatter flooded out¡ªthe unmistakable ambiance of McKinsey Club''s underground casino.


    The elderly man and the young woman headed to the cashier to exchange chips. Henry and Matthew kept a close watch, taking in every detail. Through a glass window, they saw piles of chips and a suitcase full of cash. When the cashier opened it, it was brimming with banknotes.


    When it was their turn, Henry handed over the $300 from Kevin''s wallet and exchanged it for chips. He split them with Matthew.


    "Let''s split up and observe," Henry whispered. "Play a bit, but keep your eyes open."


    "Got it," Matthew nodded.


    Three hours later, they regrouped, having lost all their chips. Despite the losses, their mission was a success¡ªthey had gathered plenty of useful information.


    Back in the parking lot, they climbed into Kevin''s Lincoln and drove to a newly rented warehouse in the lower city. The warehouse, located in a rough neighborhood under the control of Austrian gangs, was far from any police patrols¡ªan ideal temporary base for their operations.


    "Boss, we''ve done our reconnaissance," Henry reported to Hardy with a smile. He and Matthew laid out the details of their survey and even sketched a rough layout of the casino.


    "The exchange counter is here, and the cash is stored in this room," Matthew pointed to a spot on the sketch.


    "How much do you think is in there?" Hardy asked.


    Henry considered for a moment. "When we left, there were around a hundred people in the casino. It was peak time. Based on the turnover I observed at the chip exchange, I''d estimate about seventy to eighty thousand dollars in circulation."


    Matthew suddenly remembered something. "Oh, and boss, when I was playing cards, I overheard that there''s going to be a blackjack tournament the night after tomorrow. The place will be packed, and there should be even more cash around."


    Hardy nodded, seeing the opportunity. "Good. We''ll make our move then. Rest up for now, and we''ll finalize our plans once Richard and Neil return from their scouting."


    As Henry stood up to leave, he hesitated, then turned back. "Boss, there''s one more thing. To get into the club, we had to, uh, ''borrow'' a person''s identity. He''s the credit director at a bank. We''ve still got him tied up in the trunk. What should we do with him?"


    Hardy''s eyes widened in surprise. "You kidnapped someone?"


    "We didn''t have a choice," Henry explained. "The club''s membership is strict, so we needed his card to get in."


    Matthew chimed in, "I say we tie him to a rock and toss him in the Los Angeles River."


    Hardy shook his head firmly. "We can do bad things, but we can''t be bad people."


    Henry and Matthew exchanged confused looks. Wasn''t that the same thing?


    Hardy clarified, "We''re gangsters, yes. We rob, run loan sharks, sell illicit goods, and, if necessary, we kill. But we do these things to survive, to thrive in a world where the strong prey on the weak. Even legitimate businesses operate on similar principles. But we don''t kill without reason. That''s crossing a line into darkness that leaves no room for redemption."


    Henry and Matthew nodded, starting to understand.


    "So, what do we do with him?" Matthew asked. "Just let him go?"


    "Of course not," Hardy replied. "For now, lock him in the cellar. Tell him he''s been kidnapped and that he needs to pay a ransom to be released. We''ll let him go once our operation is complete."


    Henry and Matthew blinked. Did that really make Hardy a good guy?


    Hardy wasn''t interested in extorting money; his main concern was to keep their operation secure and prevent any loose ends from jeopardizing their plans.

 Chapter 23 - 23 Operation Began RS

    Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Operation Began RS Richard and Neil return.


    The two went to scout the Spaniard''s underground boxing ring.


    Neil reported: "There are seven to eight matches in the underground boxing ring a night. The cash is estimated to be around 30,000 to 40,000$, and there are six security guards with guns."


    30,000 to 40,000 $, Hardy felt, wasn''t enough.


    Not worth startling the Spanish over such small amount. As they were talking, Leo and Kerry came back.


    The two of them went to the Spanish loan shark company. As soon as they entered the room, Leo said excitedly,, "Boss, we made a big discovery in the loan shark company."


    Leo and Kerry found the Spanish loan shark company and made up a lie, claiming that the two were in business and were planning to open a shoe factory in Los Angeles. They did not have enough funds and wanted to borrow an emergency loan.


    Kerry used to work in a shoe factory and was familiar with its affairs.


    The other party asked how much money they needed, and Kerry said he was prepared to borrow $15,000.


    "What do you have now, what are you going to use the borrowed money for, and how are you going to repay it?" asked the loan company staff.


    Kerry said that they had rented a factory and spent 20,000 US dollars on machinery and some raw materials. Now the main problem is that the raw materials are insufficient. They have received an order and can make money immediately as soon as the order is completed.


    There is a factory. There are orders, and repayment is guaranteed.


    Such loans are definitely good business for loan shark companies.


    The person from the borrowing company said that the loan required a mortgage and that they would send someone to the factory to have a look. Kerry said that it was no problem. It was all fake anyway.


    The two sides began to discuss details, time passed by, and during the negotiation, people from the loan shark company came in and out, and Leo kept observing carefully.


    Some people went in carrying boxes, and the content of those people''s chats involved the casino, which seemed to be the casino''s funds.


    Some people walked over and talked about the company''s settlement of accounts. He guessed that it was income from other businesses, such as bars, nightclubs, drugs, and the like.


    Leo looked at Hardy and said, "Boss, I guess the Spanish loan shark company is also their financial company. All the accounts will be reviewed there. If so, there should be a lot of money there."


    Hardy thought about the Austrian gang. The loan shark companies and finance companies seem to be together, and the Spaniard should be similar.


    As for how much money is inside, it''s hard to tell now.


    "Boss, who do you think we should attack?" Henry asked.


    Several men looked at Hardy to see how he would make a decision. Hardy weighed it in his mind and made a decision.


    "Casino!"


    "Isn''t there a blackjack competition the day after tomorrow? Let''s start on that day. I will assign the task now."


    Everyone was in high spirits and watched Hardy''s arrangements carefully.


    "Sean and Reid will be driving during the operation. You are most familiar with the streets of Los Angeles."


    Sean and Reid nodded immediately.


    "Steal two cars and use them during the operation. We will put our own cars in the middle of the road. If we get chased, we can easily change cars at any time to avoid any trouble. Leo and Kerry are responsible for getting the cars."


    "No problem, boss."


    Leo used to be a car repairman, and stealing cars was a trivial matter.


    "Richard is responsible for checking the firearms. Neil is responsible for preparing grenades and explosives to deal with possible dangers. Henry and Matthew, you are responsible for preparing hoods and backpacks."


    Several guys responded in unison.


    The next day.


    All is calm, everyone else went to do what Hardy ordered. Hardy and Sean Reid went to deliver the goods. After delivering goods to various bars, they came to Bunny Nightclub in the evening.


    It''s still lively here, loud singing and dancing, Marissa moved among the drinkers, exuding endless charm.


    Seeing Hardy in the blink of an eye, Marissa fixed her gaze, said a few words to the man next to her, walked to the bar and ordered two cocktails, then walked up to Hardy with a graceful gait.


    A glass of wine was placed in front of Hardy.


    "Hardy, I haven''t seen you in so many days. Are you busy recently?" Marissa''s tone was slightly resentful.


    Since that day when the hero saved the beauty, Hardy sent Marissa back, and after the two had in depth communication, Hardy became busy and never saw Marissa again.


    "It''s true that I''m a little busy." Hardy picked up the wine and took a sip. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you still busy tonight?"


    Marissa looked at Hardy seductively.


    "It''s okay today."


    Half an hour later, Marissa left the nightclub early and walked out of the door. There was already a car parked at the door on the street, and it was Hardy who was driving.


    They went to Marissa''s house again.


    The house was very warm. and Marissa came over with a glass of wine, half covered by her lace suspender skirt.


    ...


    It didn''t take long for their intensive exercise to start.


    After a long time, the two of them stopped moving.


    The two hugged each other and chatted in the room.


    "Marissa, It''s best not to go to nightclubs during this period. There has been a lot of trouble between other gangs and Austrian gangs recently. No one knows what will happen." Hardy stroked Marissa''s wet hair..


    "Is it so serious?" Marissa asked, lying on Hardy solid chest muscles and looking at him.


    "It''s very serious, and it will get worse in the future. Although no one will target you, I am afraid you may get injured accidentally in the random shooting." Hardy said.


    Marissa blinked and thought about it.


    "Actually, I have also saved a sum of money, which will be enough for a while. I will listen to you. During this time, I happened to find a teacher to learn acting and singing. I will use this few months to improve myself. After finishing my studies, I will go to Hollywood, big movie companies and try to see if i can find a role," Marissa said.


    "Do you like acting in movies that much?" Hardy asked.


    "That''s my dream. Everyone has a dream, right?" Marissa said softly.


    Sunlight shines through the window. the room was bright.


    Marissa slept for a long time, the woman took the initiative to start a war before dawn, and Hardy did mind entertaining her.


    She was really tired, after patting the bulge on the quilt, a woman''s soft moan sounded.


    Hardy got up and went back to downtown.


    Every thing was ready, the table was covered with guns. pistols, Chicago typewriters, and even a heavy machine gun.


    Black hoods, backpacks Neil arranged the grenade and explosives.


    The action is tonight, whether in his past life or this life, Hardy understands one thing.


    Whatever you do, do it with utmost care.


    Plan, deploy, and make all preparations in advance so that you can act with ease.


    ...


    As night fell.


    "Sean, Reid, you two are responsible for driving the car. The others get their equipment." Hardy ordered.


    Everyone took action immediately.


    pistol. Chicago typewriter, Headgear.


    "Buzz~!"


    Four cars drove out of the station and drove for a while. Two of their own cars were parked at the predetermined location, and they drove the two stolen cars to the vicinity of the Spanish Casino Club.


    It''s about seven o''clock in the evening.The lights were turned on.


    The light shining on the road and fountain of the clubhouse reflects the feeling of a classical palace.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Many cars came one after another, most of them were high end cars.


    The men got out of the cars in suits and leather shoes, and the women wore beautiful evening dresses, showing their perfect figures.


    These people walked into the clubhouse, talking and laughing.


    There is a blackjack game tonight, more people came than usual.


    Time passed by minute by minute, Hardy''s team''s cars parked quietly on the roadside, two kilometers away from the club. No one spoke or smoked, just like in the silent time before the battle.


    For them, today was indeed a big battle.


    "Boss, it''s 11 o''clock."


    Henry, who was sitting next to Hardy, said.


    "It''s time; let''s go."


    The two cars started and drove quickly towards the club.

 Chapter 24 - 24 Perfect Execution

    Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Perfect Execution Hardy pulled up the hood, picked up his Chicago typewriter and said solemnly.


    "Action!".


    Two cars screeched to a stop at the entrance of the club.


    The Spanish gang members responsible for maintaining order saw this and were ready to come over to check on the situation.


    "Get out of the car!"


    Hardy said in a deep voice, he was the first to open the door and get out of the car.


    The security personnel were startled when they saw a few guys coming down wearing masks and holding machine guns, and they subconsciously pulled out their guns.


    "Da da da, da da da~!"


    Gunfire broke out, several guys at the door were instantly filled with holes, and fell into a pools of blood.


    Hardy took the lead and rushed into the clubhouse with a gun, followed by six other brothers.


    As soon as they rushed into the hall, Several Spanish gang members rushed out.


    The gunshots had already alerted them, but as soon as they came out, they were immediately targeted. Matthew pointed his gun at them.


    "Ahhhh~~!"


    After several screams, several gang members who were responsible for watching the scene died tragically on the spot.


    Another person rushed out of another passage and was killed by others in an instant. Facing such a battle, Neil and others felt very relaxed.


    There were other guests in the hall.


    Already frightened by the scene in front of them, they all hugged their heads and fell to the ground. The women were even more frightened and kept screaming.


    Hardy ignored them and strode inside.


    Henry led the way and soon arrived at the entrance of the underground casino.


    At this time, the door of the underground casino was closed, but Henry pulled it open. It must have been that the gangsters inside who heard the gunshots outside and locked the door from the inside.


    "Neil, open the door." Hardy said calmly.


    Neil stepped forward and took off his backpack from the back.


    Matthew and others immediately hid around the corner.


    They know what this guy, Neil, is going to do.


    Neil took out a big firecracker, wrapped a rope around the door handle, took out a lighter and lit it, and walked slowly back to the corner where Hardy and the others were hiding.


    "shhhhh~~"


    "Boom!"


    followed by an explosion, the solid wooden door was blown to pieces.


    When the dust and debris fell, the door no longer existed, and everything in the underground gambling hall could be clearly seen.


    There were two corpses lying on the ground that were beyond recognition, and pistols were thrown next to them.


    It should be the Spanish gangsters hiding behind the door.


    But they didn''t expect that the other party would blow up the door and send them to heaven.


    "Ahhhhh~~~!"


    Nearly two hundred guests gathered in the hall. They were already very frightened when they heard the gunshots before, but now the explosion has made everyone scream in fear.


    Leo and Kerry rushed to the front, Richard and others followed closely behind.


    When the guests saw the robber coming in with a sub machine gun, not knowing what would happen next, they all shrank into the corner in fear.


    Hardy walked in and saw this scene, thinking that it would save him some trouble.


    Neil, Leo, and Kerry were all experienced in battles. After entering, they each found a favorable position and took control of the entire place.


    Suddenly, A guy in the crowd raised his gun and was about to shoot at Hardy and the others.


    Hardy felt something in his heart and was about to make a move, But there was someone faster than him.


    With a flick of his hand, Richard aimed the revolver at the guy and shot him.


    "Bang~!"


    The bullet accurately hit the man''s forehead.


    The guy plopped to the ground.


    Richard is a sharpshooter.


    He had been observing the surrounding situation, and the guy''s movements did not escape his single eye.


    "Ah~!"


    The crowd was in a commotion again, and didn''t dare rise their heads.


    Some women even started to cry, but they tried their best to suppress it for fear of angering the robbers.


    The situation is now completely under control.


    Hardy stepped forward, glanced around the gamblers in the hall, and said loudly, "As long as you stay down, I won''t make things difficult for you, but if anyone wants to cause trouble, I don''t mind giving him a few bullets."


    The guests at the casino were relieved when they heard that the robbers would not touch them. They all stayed in the corner and did not dare to move.


    Among the crowd, A middle aged man held a beautiful woman in his arms. The woman was so frightened that she hid in the man''s arms and couldn''t help trembling. She hugged the man''s waist with her arms and buried her head deeply in the man''s chest like a kitten.


    The man was not as panicked as the others. He gently stroked the woman''s back and calmed her down. "It''s okay, honey, I''m here."


    The middle aged man said this and continued to look up at the robber''s actions.


    Hardy walked over to where the chips were exchanged. Inside the fence window, The waitress exchanging chips was already trembling with fear.


    "Open the door!"


    Hardy said it in a commanding tone.


    "No, don''t kill me." The woman cried.


    "As long as you obey."


    Looking at the guns outside the window, the woman stood up tremblingly, opened the iron door with force, and then squatted on the ground in fear.


    Henry and Matthew rushed in and found the box containing the money. They opened it and took a look at the piles of banknotes inside. It was much more than when they came the day before yesterday. They quickly closed it and took it in their hands.


    "Boss, I got it!" Henry returned to Hardy and said it in a low voice.


    retreat.


    Hardy made a gesture.


    Several men covered each other and retreated in batches. Soon they all exited the casino and walked quickly through the lobby. Sean and Reid''s cars were already in good positions. The seven of them quickly got into the cars, and the two cars suddenly accelerated and rushed out.


    Soon they left the Spanish Casino Club.


    It only took five or six minutes. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guests in the casino were frightened and worried for more than ten minutes. After seeing no movement, someone stood up boldly and found that the robbers had left. The casino immediately exploded, and everyone rushed out.


    People ran to the parking lot, got into their cars, and quickly drove away from this place.


    "Virginia, let''s go too." The middle aged man said this to the beautiful woman.


    The woman was weak at the moment. The middle aged man helped the woman stand up, hugged her slender waist, and walked out.


    When passing by the hall, the middle-aged man saw the bodies of the Spanish gang members lying on the ground and thought about the entire operation of the group of robbers just now.


    Tonight, the woman said that there was a blackjack contest and she wanted to join in the fun., the man readily agreed and brought the woman over to play. Unexpectedly, a robbery occurred.


    From the moment the gun shots were heard, to blowing open the door and finally committing a robbery, It only took a few minutes.


    The Spanish gangsters had no chance to react at all.


    Though the group of people was not that large, they acted in a measured manner after they came in. They each occupied the best position without any command. They also retreated very neatly, and they also covered each other well


    He was certain that these robbers had definitely served as soldiers, And they were a very high quality troops.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, the man opened the car door for the woman, helped her sit down, then turned to the driver''s cab and drove, quickly leaving the casino.


    Back in the Beverly Hills mansion, the woman went to take a shower, The middle aged man thought about it for a while and picked up the phone. The phone rang a few times and then connected.


    "Fred, tonight at McKinsey Club, someone robbed the Spanish casino. I was there at the time. Please investigate who did it."


    The middle aged man said it in a deep voice.


    Fred was slightly startled.


    "Mr. Siegel, are you okay?" Fred asked.


    "I''m fine."


    "Okay, I will investigate this matter and respond to you as soon as I get the news." Fred said.


    After the robbery, Hardy and others quickly left the casino.


    They moved so fast that others didn''t even react.


    At this time, the police station may not have received the report yet, so they drove two stolen cars to the parking area, changed into their own two cars, and quickly returned to the rented yard.


    The cars pulled into the factory building, and the door was closed.


    A group of people got out of the cars, everyone was a little excited at this moment.


    The suitcases were opened revealing the colorful U.S. dollars inside.


    "Boss, we succeeded. There are estimated to be two hundred thousand here." Henry said it with a grin.


    Matthew held up a few wads of money, put it under his nose, and smelled it vigorously.


    "We are rich, hahaha!"


    Everyone''s faces were filled with happy smiles after success.


    Only Hardy is the calmest.


    He had seen big money in his previous life, and two hundred thousand was nothing at all. He patted Matthew on the shoulder and ordered, "Don''t get excited yet. Count all the money carefully to see how much it is, and then we will discuss how to Share the money."


    "Okay~~!"


    A group of people started counting the money.

 Chapter 25 - 25 Dividing Money And Setting Rules

    Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Dividing Money And Setting Rules 215 860 $ When this number was counted, Henry, Matthew, and others all jumped up with excitement.


    With current prices in the United States, a bottle of beer only costs 10 cents. A Ford sedan costs no more than one thousand, An ordinary house in downtown Los Angeles goes for seven or eight thousand.


    The celebrity mansions in Beverly Hills cost only fifty to sixty thousand dollars.


    215,860 $ It''s definitely a huge sum of money.


    Hardy touched the pile of banknotes placed together and put the 5,860$ in change next to him.


    "Those don''t count. Let''s calculate it as 210,000$."


    Previously, Bill was seriously injured by Cook for five thousand dollars. For this reason, Hardy took action to kill Cook, but now more than 5,000 US dollars have become small change.


    "Gang rules are that your business will be split into 30/70, and the gang''s 30% is 63,000$. Sean, please take out this money first."


    Sean quickly and obediently counted out $63,000 from the pile of money and put it next to him.


    "There are still 152,000 $ left. Let''s all figure out how the money should be divided." After Hardy finished speaking, he glanced at everyone.


    Everyone of them was excited, there are nine of them, and each of them can get at least more than 10,000 $ which is almost the salary of an ordinary person for five or six years.


    "Boss, you can divide it however you want." Henry stood up and said,.


    "Yes, we listen to the boss."


    "We have no objection."


    Everyone expressed their opinions, and let Hardy decide.


    Hardy smiled and said, "It''s very simple; split equally. What do you think?"


    Matthew rubbed his hands excitedly after hearing this. Kerry couldn''t help but swallow, and the others were also very excited.


    At this moment, Sean, who was sitting next to him, spoke.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate."


    Although Sean''s voice was not loud, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Some people frowned slightly, thinking that an equal share was not appropriate. What did Sean want to do?


    "What''s inappropriate? Do you want more?" Matthew said it with a crooked eye.


    Sean glanced at everyone and said, "It''s not that I want more, but this distribution method is against gang rules."


    "What rules?" Leo asked.


    Sean looked at Hardy and said to the others, "Every organization has a leader. The leader of our team is Boss Hardy, right?"


    "Of course."


    "Hardy is our boss. What do you want to say? Sean?" someone asked.


    "The whole thing was planned by the boss, and he also started to implement it. Later, matters also need to be solved by the boss. We are just following orders. Do you think it is reasonable to get the same share as the boss?!" Sean said.


    Sean''s words left everyone stunned.


    After they thought about it for a while, It seemed that this was indeed the case.


    Even in the army, it is the duty of soldiers to charge into battle. It would be nice to be given a few cans and two packs of cigarettes afterwards. The biggest benefit is naturally given to the officers.


    Sean spoke again. "According to gang rules, the boss has the right to take 50% or more; 70% to 80% is normal; and the rest will be divided among the younger brothers."


    Others understood. thinking about it, it really should be divided like this.


    It is indeed too easy to get such a large share of the money just by doing a single robbery once.


    Richard had been standing in the corner, smoking. When Sean finished speaking, he took the cigarette out of his mouth and said, "I agree with Sean; Hardy should really get the big share."


    Others nodded after hearing this.


    "I also agree with the boss taking the big share."


    "I definitely have no objection."


    "I 100% support the boss taking the big head."


    Everyone in the room supported Hardy in taking the big share. According to the gang rules, except Sean and Reid, the others are all Hardy''s comrades in arms, and they were all recruited by him personally.


    Everyone looked at Hardy. Hardy was silent for a few seconds, with many thoughts running through his mind.


    This distribution is not only about the money at hand but also about the determination of future interests.


    To put it bluntly, it is to establish rules. If it were just this amount of money, Hardy could divide it equally, but that would have a great impact on future work. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, he has a plan for the future in mind. There are many places where money is needed, so it is necessary to accumulate some wealth.


    "Since it''s a gang rule, let''s split it 50/50. In the future, any action we participate in together will be based on this ratio," Hardy said.


    This sentence set the tone for what was to come.


    50% of 152,000 $ Hardy received $76,000, Sean, Henry, and the eight of them shared the remaining 76,000 $ equally, and each of them could get 9,500 $.


    9,500 $ It''s definitely a huge sum of money in this day and age.


    The money was divided, and everyone held a thick wad of banknotes in their hands, and everyone was smiling.


    Hardy thought of something else and warned these guys:


    "I''m not worried about Nick, his money will be used to treat his wife''s illness, I''m worried about you Richard, Henry, Matthew. You guys got such a big sum of money, if you go out and spend it wildly, it will easily attract the attention of interested people."


    Matthew and Henry were startled, the two of them were already planning a carnival in their minds.


    Hardy lowered his face and said in a serious voice, "No one can wander during this period. Just stay here, just like before. Do you understand?"


    "We understand!" Everyone responded in unison.


    After Hardy finished speaking, his expression softened, and he said with a smile, "Of course, if you want to find a few girls to let go, I won''t stop you."


    "Hehehehehe~!"


    Several guys laughed.


    Collecting his own share of $76,000 and putting it in a separate box. then Turning over to the gang''s share of 63,000 and putting it in another box.


    ...


    Spanish gang boss Dani received the news.That the club was robbed.


    So he rushed over with his gang but What he saw were only corpses on the ground, the casino was in a mess, and all the cash had been robbed. Dani immediately became furious.


    "Whoever robbed my casino, I will find them, tie them with bombs, and blow them up!"


    Dani gritted his teeth and roared angrily. More than a dozen of his men were killed, including the casino director.


    This is not the point. What made him feel distressed was that all the money in the casino had been robbed.


    For tonight''s blackjack contest, he specially allocated more than 100,000 $.


    Just half an hour before he was robbed, he received a call, and his advisor told him that the cash had exceeded US$200,000.


    Dani''s heart was bleeding, at this moment, several police cars parked outside the club. It had been half an hour before the police received the call and rushed over. They acted really quickly.


    The police entered cautiously, with their guns drawn.


    When they came to the underground casino and saw Dani and his group, they immediately raised their guns and told them to squat down. Dani was so angry he almost went mad.


    "I am Dani, this is my property, I was robbed, can''t you see it?" Dani said angrily to the police.


    The next day, Hardy called Fred the boss of the Austrian gang. As soon as the call was connected, Fred said, "Hardy, I was just looking for you to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter, boss?" Hardy asked. .


    "The Spanish casino was robbed last night. A dozen of the Spanish gang''s men were killed, and a lot of money was taken away. I was inquiring about this news, and many people I asked said they didn''t know anything about it. Do you have any information''s about this matter??" Fred asked.


    Hardy paused slightly. He didn''t expect that Fred was asking about this matter; what a coincidence.


    "Boss, I was just going to tell you about this."


    "Oh, do you know something?" Fred raised his voice.


    "I did it," Hardy said.


    Fred was shocked.


    "You did it?!"


    "Yes, I did it. I called the boss just because I wanted to talk to you about it and hand over my gang share," Hardy said.


    "Shared? How much?"


    "30/70 divided, for a total of 63 000 $." Hardy said.


    Fred made a simple calculation and knew that Hardy and the others had robbed more than 200,000 US dollars, which was a lot of money.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you at home." Fred hung up the phone.

 Chapter 26 - 26 Siegel

    Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Siegel Hardy took the money and was about to go out. Henry and Matthew were watching TV in the living room downstairs.


    The cartoon Tom and Jerry was playing on the TV, and these two guys watched it with gusto.


    It is now 1945, the penetration rate of television is not high yet. It is only about 67% in the United States, and there are only a dozen TV stations.


    The TV is an 11-2-inch black-and-white TV, but it is very attractive to people who have rarely been exposed to TV programs.


    It would not be until the 1950s that television would become a common consumer product.


    "Boss, you want to go out, do you need me to help you drive?" Henry stood up immediately after seeing Hardy getting down.


    "No need."


    Hardy was about to go out when he suddenly remembered something.


    "Henry, is the guy you kidnapped still in the cellar?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, he had been detained for three days." Henry said.


    "Find a reason to let him go, but don''t let him know anything about us, and don''t associate it with the robbery of the club." Hardy ordered.


    "Also, tell Neil and the others to go out and inquire about the Spanish gang''s reaction and see if there is any movement from them."


    "Okay, boss!"


    Hardy drove away. Henry scratched his head and looked at Matthew. "Matthew, what do you think we should do with that guy?"


    "The easiest way is to kill him. It will definitely not be that much trouble."


    "The boss asked us to find a reason to let him go, not to kill him." Henry said.


    At this time, the TV program had changed from Tom and Jerry to a TV series. The plot was about a woman who was caught by her boss, who took nude photos and threatened her to become his lover.


    Henry''s eyes lit up.


    "Matthew, I have an idea."


    Kevin Madion has been locked in the cellar for three days. During these three days, he was in fear at every moment.


    The robbers would probably contact his families to ask for ransom, right? How much? He also heard that many people who paid ransom would also be ripped off.


    Will the robber kill himself? These questions lingered in his mind all the time, which also made him worried all the time.


    "Bang~!"


    The iron door of the cellar opened.


    Two men wearing masks walked in, one of them had a gun in his hand, and Kevin shuddered, maybe they were going to kill him today.


    "Please don''t kill me. I''m willing to agree to all the conditions, and I''ll take the money. Please don''t kill me." Kevin begged.


    "Stop talking nonsense; do everything according to our requirements now." Henry said it coldly.


    "Okay, I will be obedient."


    "Take off your clothes, all naked!"


    Hmm~!


    Kevin was stunned. What are ..... What are they going to do?


    But now he had no choice. Kevin quickly took off his clothes, revealing his not so muscular body.


    Matthew held up his camera.


    "Don''t cover it, let go of your hand."


    "Put a pose; yes, be coquettish."


    "Put a smile on your face, you know, don''t have such a hard expression."


    Kevin felt that being photographed naked in this situation, it''s strange that his expression couldn''t get any better how was he suppose to smile.


    Finally, after all the photos were taken, Matthew finished the work successfully. Henry ordered Kevin to put on his clothes, tie his hands, put on a hood, and pull him out.


    After driving around in Kevin''s Lincoln for half an hour before stopping, Henry untied the rope from Kevin''s hand and said sternly, "We are letting you go now, you can prepare $5,000 when you go home, we may contact you any time."


    "Remember, if you dare to call the police, we have countless ways to deal with you, and your photos will appear in the mailboxes of major newspapers."


    "I will never call the police."


    "You can''t remove the hood until you count to 100. Start counting now." Matthew said.


    "Okay, 1, 2, 3, 4"


    Henry and Matthew looked at each other and smiled, and they got out of the car. Kevin counted to 100 in the car, stopped and waited for a while, and then asked quietly, "Mr. Robber, can I open my hood?"


    No reply, Kevin carefully opened a small opening.


    There was no one else in the car.


    "Woooooo~!"


    Kevin cried.


    Finally free and alive, after crying for a while, he shakily got into the driver''s seat and drove back to his home, he opened the door and found his wife at home. The woman saw Kevin and asked with concern, "What have you been doing these days? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "If you didn''t show up today, I was going to call the police."


    Seeing how concerned his wife was about him, Kevin stepped forward and hugged her. "Honey, I never want to be separated from you again."


    ...


    After Fred learned that Hardy was responsible for the robbery, he hung up the phone and immediately called his Boss Siegel.


    Ring, ring, ring!


    The call was connected.


    "Mr. Siegel, it''s me, Fred. The incident at the Spanish Casino has been investigated clearly. It was Jon Hardy, a small boss in our gang."


    "Jon Hardy, tell me about his situation." asked Siegel.


    "Jon Hardy used to be a Marine. He was discharged after being injured. He was recommended by one of our small bosses, Bill. As for the people under him, they are all veteran comrades he recruited." Fred said.


    "He just called me, and was about to hand over the gang share, and is coming to me now."


    "How much is the share?" Siegel asked.


    "63 000$ In order to encourage the people below to make money, I increased their share. He robbed a total of 210,000, and the gang got a share of 63,000$." Fred explained.


    "63,000$?"


    Siegel''s heart moved when he heard this number.


    During this time, he was short of money.


    Hardy''s money has not been recorded in the gang account yet, so he could just take it.


    Some time ago, the Mafia Committee met and asked Los Angeles gangs to increase the revenue. It happened that a friend, William Wixon, who was also a gangster, proposed to build a luxury casino in Las Vegas. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After doing some research, Siegel was very interested in this project. The two were going to raise funds to build it. Their plan was very huge. Las Vegas was still just a desert and didn''t hold much attraction to gamblers yet.


    Siegel envisioned a massive casino plan, complete with palace style casinos, luxury hotels, nightclubs, bar lounges, restaurants, cafes, indoor shops, health clubs, and more.


    There will also be private villas, swimming pools, and even a lake outside, as well as an arena, shooting range, and horse ranch.


    In short, the goal is to build this casino into a leisure destination integrating gambling and entertainment.


    Their plan is to receive about 3,000 people at a time, so the initial investment reached 6 million.


    $6 million in 1945 was an absolute fortune, equivalent to $60 million in 2020.


    Although Siegel is the boss of the Los Angeles Austrian Gang, the Austrian Gang exists in the form of a company and is a branch of the Mafia. A large part of the money earned needs to be handed over.


    Siegel is trying to secretly embezzle part of the company''s funds.


    If the other Mafia Family knew about it, it would be a big trouble for Siegel.


    William Wixon could only gather one million, With the remaining funds, Siegel plans to lobby other gang bosses to raise $4 million to complete his huge plan.


    "Fred, bring that little guy named Hardy to my place, and remember to bring the money." Siegel said.


    Fred realized something.


    "Okay boss."


    Driving Bill''s old Ford, Hardy thought it was time to change to a better car.


    Guns are men''s favorites, But many times, Cars have to be queued in front, a beloved car is definitely closer than a wife.


    Not long after, he arrived at the door of Fred Villa, this is a high end community surrounded by independent villas, each covering an area of several acres.


    The car stopped at the door, and Hardy got out with the box.


    Before reaching the door, the door opened automatically. Fred stood at the door and said to Hardy, "Hardy, come with me to meet someone."


    "Meeting who?"


    Hardy was slightly surprised.


    You are more anxious to meet someone than to collect money. Who is that person?


    Fred looked at Hardy and said,


    "My boss, the real controller of the underground world in Los Angeles!"

 Chapter 27 - 27 Swapping Goods

    Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Swapping Goods "Your boss?" Hardy asked in surprise.


    "Yes, the real boss of the Austrian gang, the controller of the Los Angeles underworld, one of the founders of the Mafia, Mr. Benjamin Siegel, is my boss."


    When Fred mentioned Siegel''s name, there was a hint of emotion in his tone. .


    When the Mafia came to Los Angeles to start their business, Fred was Siegel''s right hand man.


    After the Austrian Gang established a foothold in Los Angeles, Siegel retired behind the scenes, and Fred became the apparent boss of the Austrian Gang.


    "Benjamin Siegel".


    Hearing this name, Hardy suddenly remembered a movie he had watched before called "The Great Love.".


    This movie is also a relatively famous gangster movie, telling the story of Benjamin Siegel''s experience in investing and building Las Vegas.


    Siegel was one of the Mafia bosses and the head of the Mafia Killer Group. In the 1940s, the organization sent him to Los Angeles to expand its territory.


    Siegel used thunderous means to clean up other gangs in Los Angeles and establish his gang. The Austrian gang became the largest force in Los Angeles in a short period of time.


    However, after establishing the gang, he did not stand at the front. Instead, he pushed Fred to manage the gang. He bought a film company and became a Hollywood celebrity, working with many top film company bosses, film producers, directors, and stars who became his friends.


    Siegel was a romantic guy who had relationships with many actresses, female stars, and socialites. Later, he met Virginia Hill, a beautiful woman and an unknown little actor in Hollywood. Siegel fell madly in love with her.


    When building the Las Vegas casino, he even appointed Virginia Hill to manage the finances. In the end, the casino failed, Siegel was killed, and Virginia Hill also committed suicide.


    This is also the reason why the movie is named "The Great Love".


    While Hardy was thinking, the car arrived in front of a luxurious manor in Beverly Hills. The door opened, and It drove into the garden and finally stopped in front of a three story villa.


    The butler led Fred and Hardy to a luxurious office, where they met Benjamin Siegel.


    "Fred, come sit here." Benjamin said with a smile and then looked at Hardy, "Is this the Hardy you mentioned on the phone?"


    "Yes, Mr. Siegel, this is Hardy."


    "Siegel Sir!" Hardy said it respectfully.


    Siegel smiled and nodded. "He is a very strong young man. Come and sit with us." He picked up the whiskey on the table and poured a glass for each of them.


    Siegel has a handsome appearance, a pair of blue eyes, and looks gentle, but Hardy knows that Siegel is a truly murderous guy, even a somewhat crazy guy who once planned to assassinate Mussolini.


    Siegel was very interested in Hardy. He saw Hardy''s actions on the day of the robbery. He admired the little guy''s ability to do things.


    Crisp and neat, with strong field control ability and high quality subordinates, he definitely has a talent for big things.


    "You know, I was at the Spanish casino yesterday." Siegel said.


    Hardy was slightly stunned, "I''m sorry for disturbing your interest, Mr. Siegel," Hardy said.


    Siegel laughed. "I don''t care, but Virginia was shocked. I calmed her down for half the night after I came back."


    "I saw all your actions yesterday. You acted quickly, accurately, and efficiently. Your subordinates are of high quality, not killing innocent people indiscriminately but shocking the whole crowd. It can be said to be the most perfect robbery operation I have ever seen. Who are your men?"


    "They are all my comrades from the marine corp."


    "After the conflict with other gangs, it was getting more and more dangerous, and I felt that I was short of manpower, so I contacted my comrades, who are all brothers in the Marine Corps," Hardy said.


    Siegel understood after experiencing the brutal world war, those who survived were all elites, and this Hardy is also very smart, he knows how to take the initiative to increase his strength just after the conflict with other gangs broke out, he smelled the opportunity to make money.


    "How much money was robbed in total?" Siegel asked again.


    "$210,000," Hardy said.


    "Oh, it''s indeed a lot."


    Fred looked at Siegel and said, "Boss, the gang''s share should be 63,000. This money has not been recorded yet, and no one else knows about it. How do you think it should be handled?"


    When he got the phone call asking him to bring Hardy over with the money, Fred already had a guess in his mind, so he asked.


    "Leave it with me. I have a big funding gap right now. Don''t let other people know about this money." Siegel said it straightforwardly.


    "Okay, boss," Fred said.


    "By the way, how''s the investigation into the red wine going?" Siegel asked.


    Fred paused slightly. "I don''t have a clue yet."


    Siegel''s face darkened. "I found a friend to smooth things over with the customs. The best result is to pay back the taxes and make the wine legal. The tax for imported goods is 200,000 $, and that batch of goods can at most be sold for 250,000 $. Do you think we want this batch of goods or not?"


    Siegel said it with some displeasure.


    Fred lowered his head.


    Speaking of which, it was his responsibility, as for whether he still wanted this batch of goods, he hesitated for a while.


    The tax is so high, and gangs'' takeout prices are generally cheaper than regular import channels. Even if the goods are brought back, with other expenses on transport and protection they won''t make much money. Counting the Mafia 15% share, the may end up losing money instead.


    Fred didn''t want to make this losing transaction.


    Siegel was a little disappointed with Fred''s hesitation. Fred was an obedient guy, which was why he was originally chosen to be the official person in charge of Los Angeles. However, Fred''s pioneering ability and decisiveness were obviously lacking.


    When he handed over Los Angeles to him, the Austrian gang was of this size, and it was still the same in the past few years, without any major development.


    Turning to look at Hardy "Hardy, if you encountered such a thing, how would you solve it?" Siegel looked at Hardy and asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment "I will not choose to pay taxes. If my goods got seized by the customs, I can regard the business as a failure. If I pay taxes and take back the goods, I will not only make no money but also waste a lot of time. It is not worth the gain. It is better to smuggle in a new batch."


    " But there is another way. If there is a chance, maybe we can get those goods out.


    "Oh, how to get them out?" Siegel became interested.


    Fred also looked at Hardy.


    "The customs warehouse is not too strict. We can steal that batch of wine. A $250,000 business is definitely worth it."


    Siegel shook his head "Many people know that the goods are from the Austrian gang. If they get robbed, everyone will guess that we did it, And I have already found someone before. it will ruin our relationship with the customs"


    Siegel rejected Hardy''s method.


    Hardy thought for a while and continued:


    "There is a safer way, you can use the exchange strategy, get a batch of empty wine bottles, fill them with worthless and inferior red wine, pack them in boxes, and then bribe the customs people to swap the batches."


    "Customs procedures only seized a batch of smuggled red wine, but they didn''t say whether it was real or fake. Even if they were found out, they would have no responsibility."


    Siegel''s eyes lit up.


    He felt that Hardy''s proposal was indeed a very good idea, The seized red wines were all top notch French red wines, and the price of each bottle was tens or even hundreds of dollars. The price of inferior red wines was even only tens of cents.; the value comparison is negligible.


    As for the matter of bribing customs personnel to operate, Siegel is also confident that he can just give the director of customs a sum of money.


    Siegel looked at Hardy with a smile. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your idea is very good, Fred. You should have the documents for that batch of goods in your hands. Prepare the fake wine according to the documents. I will contact the people at Los Angeles Customs. This matter should be resolved. If it is done well, we can avoid most of this time business losses."


    After speaking, Siegel looked at Hardy, his eyes becoming more appreciative. This young man is not only strong in combat but also very flexible in mind.


    He is a rare talent.


    "Hardy, are you interested in movies?" Siegel suddenly asked.


    Hardy didn''t expect that Siegel''s topic would change so much, and he almost didn''t react.


    "Movie? I like it very much."


    Siegel smiled.


    "There will be a party at my manor tomorrow night. There will be many movie company bosses, agents, celebrities, and some high class people. You can come over and have fun."


    "By the way, if you have a female companion, you can bring it with you."


    Hardi thought, Is this a reward for himself?

 Chapter 28 - 28 Shopping with Marissa

    Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Shopping with Marissa Coming out of Siegel''s house, Fred patted Hardy on the shoulder and said, "I can see that Mr. Siegel likes you very much, well done Hardy."


    "Yes, boss." Hardy said. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he drove back in the Ford, he thought about the party he would attend tomorrow and that he needed a suitable suit.


    It''s better to have a good new car.


    Siegel said he could bring a female companion, but he didn''t have any. Hardy thought that maybe Marissa would be interested. Thinking of Marissa, Hardy turned the steering wheel and headed towards Marissa''s house. When he came downstairs, he found that the door was locked. Marissa should be studying acting at this time.


    He knew where Marissa had her classes and drove there.


    After Marissa finished her class, she went downstairs with two beautiful girls and chatted about the teacher''s lecture. As soon as she went out, she saw a tall and handsome figure standing on the street.


    "Jon, why are you here?"


    Marissa happily ran to the man''s side.


    "I''m going to a party and need a suitable suit. You know men are not very good at choosing clothes. Do you have time to be my adviser?" Hardy looked at the woman and asked.


    "I have time, I don''t have classes in the afternoon, so I can accompany you." Marissa said it with a smile.


    Turning around and waving to the two female companions, "Cheryl, Evie, I won''t have lunch with you."


    The two women smiled and waved goodbye. When Marissa got in the car and left, Cheryl shook her head and said, "This man is good looking, but judging from his clothes and the car he drives, he doesn''t seem to have much money. Why would Marissa be with him?"


    "Maybe she was carried away by the so called love, hahaha." Evie smiled.


    Unbeknownst to Hardy, he was despised by the two women.


    "What kinda of suit are you planing to buy?" Marissa asked.


    "High end, tomorrow night is a relatively high end party."


    "High end suits are not cheap."


    "It doesn''t matter; let''s take a look first."


    Marissa looked at Hardy and thought that if the man couldn''t afford it, she would sponsor part of it.


    Arriving at the most prosperous commercial district in Los Angeles, with high end shopping malls and specialty stores on both sides, the two walked into the ''Bookers Brothers'' store. Hardy had heard of this brand. It is said to have been founded in 1818 and is an American men''s luxury brand. More than forty U.S. presidents have worn their suits.


    Marissa helped pick out a suit, and it fit Hardy perfectly. He has a good figure and a natural ability to dress.


    "Great Jon."


    Marissa now calls Hardy affectionately Jon.


    Hardy was also very satisfied with the suit. "This is it, Marissa. Help me pick out a coat, two shirts, two ties, a belt, and a pair of leather shoes."


    He planned to buy the whole suit directly.


    After putting on all the equipment, Hardy looked extremely energetic. He had a good figure and perfectly showed off his handsomeness in the suit.


    After settling the bill and leaving, the total amount was more than seven hundred dollars. Hardy settled the bill without any pressure. If Marissa''s two female companions saw him now, they would definitely not regard him as a poor boy with no money.


    "Come with me to buy a car." Hardy said.


    "You want to buy a car?" Marissa was slightly surprised. The cheapest car costs more than a thousand dollars, and the better ones cost two, three, or even four or five thousand. Those luxury cars even cost tens of thousands of dollars.


    The two came to the car dealership. Instead of looking at cheap Fords, Hardy wandered around the luxury car area and finally spotted a beautiful sedan.


    Packard, a well known luxury car in the United States, has a logo of a swan with spread wings. Unfortunately, in 1958, Packard Motor Company made many consecutive policy mistakes, leading to the company''s bankruptcy, and the Packard brand disappeared from people''s sight forever. It has become a swan song in people''s memories.


    The car Hardy is interested in has dark blue paint and a white roof. It is very recognizable, and it looks elegant and generous overall.


    "How much does this car cost?" Hardy asked the salesman.


    "$7,850." The salesman said it with a smile.


    The car is beautiful, and so is the price.


    "Okay, I want this car."


    The salesperson was overjoyed and led Hardy to pay the bill. Marissa was surprised at how Hardy became so rich all of a sudden, but she was relieved when she thought of his identity.


    Perhaps no one in this world gets rich faster than gangsters. Sometimes you can make a lot of money just by completing a deal.


    "My Ford car; take it to No. XX Street for me and park it on the side of the road." Hardy ordered.


    "Don''t worry, sir, I''ll send someone to deliver it to you right away." The salesman smiled and took the keys to the Ford.


    Hardy drove Marissa away in a luxury car. Sitting in the car, Marissa looked at the car and then at the man. "Hardy, it seems you attach great importance to the party tomorrow night."


    "Well, there is a party tomorrow night. Many Hollywood stars will attend, so I can''t embarrass the host who invited me" Hardy said.


    "Hollywood star''s party?" Marissa said it with envy.


    "Hardy, after you finish the party, come back and tell me who you saw, okay?"


    Hardy smiled and looked at Marissa. "I can bring a female companion; are you interested?"


    Marissa covered her mouth in surprise. "Hardy, is it true that you are going to take me with you?!"


    "Are you willing?"


    "Yes, yes, I am very willing." Marissa nodded excitedly.


    But then she became nervous again. "I need to prepare well for such a high end party. I don''t know if I have suitable clothes."


    Hardy looked at Marissa, who was a little flustered, and said with a smile, "You helped me choose clothes; as a thank you, I''ll give you an evening dress."


    "Really, wow~ You''re so nice, Hardy." Marissa hugged Hardy and kissed him hard.


    Chanel store. Marissa chose an evening dress with a black lace braided upper body and a small plaid long skirt on the lower body, making her look dignified yet sexy, elegant yet with a hint of charm.


    This skirt alone costs over six hundred dollars.


    In this era, more than six hundred US dollars is equivalent to three months'' salary for an ordinary person.


    No wonder many not so famous new stars, or even has been stars, choose to rent clothes when attending events. It turns out they are really expensive.


    It was already evening after the two finished shopping.


    Hardy sent Marissa home.


    The woman was lying on the car window, looking at Hardy, with a confused look in her eyes. ??"Would you like to come up and do it?"


    "What to do?"


    "Help me see if the evening dress fits."


    "I''m afraid I might tear it into pieces if I go up to help."


    "That''s not okay. I can''t bear to let you tear off such beautiful clothes." Marissa kissed Hardy on the face and ran upstairs happily, holding the clothes box.


    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow evening," Hardy shouted.


    "Okay~!"


    He drove a luxury car to Bill''s house and parked it in the garage. Bill''s old Ford had been delivered and it was parked on the roadside at the door.


    Hardy opened the mailbox at the door and took the ford car keys from inside.


    ...


    Driving to the downtown gathering place, Henry, Neil, and several other guys were chatting in the lobby. They stood up immediately when Hardy came in.


    "The gang''s affairs have been settled, and everything is going well," Hardy said.


    Everyone had a relaxed expression on their faces. If there was no problem with the gang, it meant that their share would be collected safely.


    "Is there any movement from the Spanish gang today?" Hardy asked.


    When they left in the morning, Hardy ordered them to go out and inquire about the situation.


    "A few of us went out to investigate separately. We just came back and had a chat. Basically, the situation is as we expected. Dani from the Spanish gang was very angry and told the outside world that we would find the people who robbed his casino at all costs." Henry said.


    Hardy smiled and said, "That means they don''t know who did it."


    "The police have opened a case and announced that they will investigate with all their strength, but there is not much movement internally." Neil said.


    "The police are the least to worry about," Hardy said.


    After the news was almost finished, Hardy ordered everyone: "Everyone should pay more attention to what you do these days and don''t leak any information to the outside world."


    "Starting tomorrow, Sean, Reid, Richard, and Neil, you continue doing normal business and delivering goods to the bar."


    "Henry, Matthew, Leo, and Kerry, the four of you go out and continue to investigate the Spanish gang to see if there are any valuable clues."


    "Boss, you still want to rob the Spanish gang?" Matthew asked excitedly.


    "Why not." Hardy smiled.

 Chapter 29 - 29 Luxurious Banquet

    Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Luxurious Banquet "I have something to do tomorrow, so I won''t come over here. You guys continue to do your work." After Hardy finished speaking, he was about to leave.


    As soon as he reached the door, Neil followed him out.


    "Boss, let me tell you something." Neil said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Neil took out a delicate small box from his pocket with a Rolex label engraved on it. "Boss, in order to treat my wife, you used your own watch, today I went out and passed by the Rolex watch store, I bought a new watch that just came out."


    Hardy was a little surprised when he opened the box and found a delicate gold watch inside. It was slightly different from the one Hardy had stolen from Cook, but it was more beautiful.


    "I originally wanted to buy one that was exactly the same as yours, but the store clerk said it was out of stock. It was a newly launched second-generation gold watch, so I bought this one," Neil explained.


    Hardy thought for a while, raised his head, and said to Neil, "Thank you, Neil. I will accept this watch. By the way, how is your wife''s illness?"


    Neil laughed.


    "She has improved a lot. The doctor gave her penicillin and other medicines. Now she rarely coughs at night and can basically live a normal life. Dr. Murphy said that she only needs one more month of treatment, and then she can be treated conservatively."


    "That''s great."


    The next day.


    Hardy goes to the hospital to see Bill.


    This guy recovered very well and was able to get out of bed. When he saw Hardy coming over, he asked in a low voice, "I read the newspaper. The Spanish casino was robbed. It is said that the loss exceeded 200,000 US dollars. Do you know who did it, Jon?"


    "We did it."


    Bill opened his mouth wide, and then a look of annoyance appeared on his face.


    "If I was in good health, I could have made a lot of money by following you. It''s such a pity."


    "Then get better soon. Don''t always focus on women. In the past two months in the hospital, you became Fat again." Hardy said.


    "Hehehe~!" Bill could only giggle.


    To be honest, In the past two months, except for the beginning, the rest of his life has been extremely nourishing.


    After leaving Bill''s ward, Hardy visited Neil''s wife again and sent a bouquet of flowers. Jenny couldn''t help but thank Hardy.


    After all, it was Hardy who brought them to Los Angeles. If it weren''t for Hardy, she would still be suffering and might even be dead.


    It''s afternoon.


    Hardy put on the newly bought clothes, shirt, tie, belt, leather shoes, and finally a coat. He stood in front of the mirror and looked handsome and tall.


    In the evening,


    He drove his new car to the downstairs of Marissa''s house.


    "Didi~!"


    Hardy got out of the car, honked the horn twice, and looked up at the second floor window.


    Not long after, a beautiful woman''s face appeared through the window.


    "Jon, I''ll be down right away."


    The woman went downstairs in a dress and high heels. As soon as she came out, Hardy''s eyes lit up.


    "Marissa, you are so beautiful today."


    The woman smiled sweetly at Hardy and said, "I have been preparing since the morning."


    The two got in the car and drove to Siegel''s Beverly Manor. Marissa kept looking at herself on the way then looked at Hardy, she said "Jon, I''m a little nervous."


    Hardy reached out and stroked the woman''s hair. "There''s no need to be nervous; I believe you will be the most beautiful woman in the party."


    The lights came on.


    Many guests came to Siegel''s Manor.


    There were countless luxury cars parked in the courtyard, men and women were dressed in gorgeous clothes.


    Marissa got out of the car and tugged on her skirt nervously. The confidence that Hardy had inspired on the road was gone again. She held the man''s arm tightly.


    Hardy patted the woman''s hand and gave her a reassuring smile.


    The manor is extremely luxurious, with a marble carved pool in the middle, and the lake is as blue as a sapphire.


    "Jon, it''s so beautiful here." Marissa praised.


    Walking into the lobby of the villa, it was magnificently decorated and had obviously been re decorated in the past two days for the party.


    There were many people in the hall. People gathered together in twos and threes, sitting or standing, holding wine glasses, and chatting. Some people danced to the music. Men and women were all filled with relaxed smiles.


    This gorgeous scene reminded Hardy of a movie he once watched.


    "The Great Gatsby".


    In that movie, the male protagonist, played by Leonardo DiCaprio, is a bootlegger. After he gets rich, he spends a lot of money to get into upper class society. He often holds high end parties in his manor and invites some celebrities to have a carnival.


    The banquet held by Siegel was only slightly higher than the banquet hosted by DiCaprio.


    In the corner of the hall, Hardy finally saw Siegel.


    Siegel also saw Hardy and the others, said something to the friends around him, and walked over with a smile.


    "Hardy, welcome to my party."


    "This is your female companion, don''t know what to call her?" He looked at Marissa and asked with a smile.


    "Marissa," Hardy said.


    Marissa bowed slightly to Siegel.


    "Miss Marissa is so beautiful." Siegel praised, turned to Hardy, and said, "Take your female companion and have fun. There are many Hollywood stars here. You can chat with them and make friends."


    "Hardy, I''ll see you later, and let''s have a few words alone."


    Hardy''s heart moved. He had long felt that it would not be just a reward from Siegel to let him attend the party there must be other plans behind it.


    "Okay, Mr. Siegel."


    He led Marissa to the dining table, picked up a glass of wine, and handed it to Marissa. He also took a glass. Marissa suddenly tugged on him.


    Putting her red lips close to Hardy''s ear, Marissa lowered her voice and said, "Oh my God, Jon, guess who I saw?"


    Though her voice was kept as low as possible, excitement could still be heard in the woman''s voice.


    "Who?"


    "Clark Gable, Rhett Butler from Gone with the Wind, he is my idol." Marissa squeezed Hardy''s hand so excitedly that she couldn''t help but tremble.


    Following Marissa''s eyes, Hardy found a handsome middle aged man with a signature mustache who was surrounded by a group of women. Clark Gable, who is now in his forties, is mature, elegant, and confident. No wonder he can become an idol for thousands of women.


    After a while, Marissa became excited again. "Jon, I saw Gloria Garson. She starred in the movie "The Brave Home" the year before and won the best actress award. She is so beautiful and graceful." Marissa exclaimed.


    "Wow~ Jon, it''s Cary Grant. He''s actually here too. He''s been nominated for an Oscar before."


    "Jon, look at the lady standing by the stairs, chatting with someone. That''s Olivia Deha. Weiland, who played Melanie in Gone with the Wind, was nominated for Best Supporting Actress at the 12th Academy Awards. " sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everywhere she looked, Marissa saw many big stars, making her a girl who was determined to pursue her Hollywood dream so excited that she could only try her best to suppress Herself from losing her composure.


    In addition to those big stars, there are countless small stars here. The men are handsome, and the women are beautiful. Those who can come here are more or less famous.


    In Hollywood, the most indispensable things are handsome men and beautiful women. Countless people come here every year to pursue their dreams, but only a very small part of them succeed. In addition to looks, a large part of it also depends on luck.


    Sometimes people''s luck matters more than their effort.


    After playing in the hall for a while and dancing a few times, a young man wearing a waiter''s uniform came to Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, Mr. Siegel invites you to the balcony on the second floor."


    Hardy nodded.


    "Marissa, you play by yourself for a while, and I''ll go see Mr. Siegel." Hardy said.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about me, you go to work."


    Hardy came to the balcony on the second floor. Siegel stood by the marble pillars of the balcony and looked outside. From this position, he had a panoramic view of the entire manor.


    Siegel looked at Hardy and tossed him a cigar.


    "Thank you, Mr. Siegel."


    Hardy took it and lit it for himself.


    Siegel puffed out his cigar, pointed at the manor, and asked, "What do you think of this place?"


    "It''s very luxurious."


    "Then do you like this kind of life? Tell the truth."


    Hardy paused.


    "I like it."


    "Hahahaha~!"Siegel laughed.


    "No one dislikes this kind of life, but this kind of life requires money and strength. Hardy, have you ever thought about being a big boss?"


    Siegel looked into Hardy''s eyes and asked.


    Hardy looked into the distance and gave his answer with certainty.


    "Yes!"


    "Haha, okay, I like people with courage and ideals."


    Hardy looked at Siegel and said, "Mr. Siegel, I don''t know what you mean by asking me these words."


    "Haha, very simple. I want to find a suitable person to do things for me, and I think you are very good for the job" Siegel said.

 Chapter 30 - 30 Benjamin Siegel’s Assistant

    Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Benjamin Siegel¡¯s Assistant "Mr. Siegel, what do you need me to do?" Hardy asked.


    Siegel smiled.


    "Specially help me make money. The income from your future work will not go through the accounts of the Austrian Gang. We will still divide it by 30¨C70. I will take 30%, and 70% will go to your team."


    Strictly speaking, the Austrian Gang does not belong to Siegel, but it is a branch of the Italian Mafia. Most of the money earned by the Austrian gang is handed over to the Mafia organization, and Siegel can only receive part of it.


    If the money earned by Hardy is directly handed over to Siegel, just like the share of the last time he robbed the Spanish casino, Siegel will have full rights to handle the money, or it will go directly into his personal pocket.


    It''s like poaching the mafia''s corner, but that didn''t really make any difference to Hardy.


    "Second, be my film company assistant and help me handle some things. I am investing in Las Vegas. I have purchased thirty acres of land and am preparing to build a multi functional and ultra luxury casino. It will take most of my time to supervise it. I still have a film company in Los Angeles, I won''t be able to take care of it while i am in Las Vegas. You can be my assistant and help me with the company affairs."


    "Of course, the company has dedicated managers and department heads for normal business. You just need to be responsible for it. It''s okay for you to just supervise. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have professional knowledge about filming. I just don''t want anyone to deceive me and do whatever they want while i am not around"


    In fact, when Siegel bought a film company, he seldom managed it. He just wanted to have a reasonable position to enter the upper class. Just identity, and the film company owner is a perfect fit.


    "Third, the construction of the casino will take about one and a half to two years. After it is completed, there will be a need for manpower to maintain order. At that time, I plan to take you to Las Vegas and bring your team. Form a new gang in Vegas, and you will be the underground boss of Las Vegas!"


    This third item is a big cake, a beautiful blueprint, after listening to Siegel''s words, countless thoughts flashed through Hardy''s mind.


    Siegel''s proposal does no harm to himself.


    Siegel must have taken a fancy to his own talents.


    After becoming Siegel''s direct subordinate, his status will also be greatly improved.


    Al Capone, the underground king of Chicago, also started as an assistant. When Johnny Torrio retired, he became the controller of Chicago.


    Hardy just thought for a few seconds, then looked up at Siegel.


    "Mr. Siegel, I am willing to work for you."


    Hardy said it firmly.


    "Hahaha~ Very good; I dare say, Hardy, this is definitely a very correct decision." Siegel was very happy to hear Hardy''s answer.


    "Tomorrow I will take you to the film company to meet the person in charge there. Now I will take you to meet a few people, all of whom are my friends, in the future, you may need to meet them for matters related to the film company."


    Siegel led Hardy and came to the lobby. There was a carnival going on here. People were chatting, laughing, and having fun together. It was completely like a high end nightclub.


    Siegel led Hardy to a few middle aged men in suits and ties and said to them, "Let me introduce to you my new assistant, Jon Hardy, a very good young man."


    "Well, let me introduce you, this is my old friend Louis Meyer, the boss of MGM," Siegel said.


    Hardy was slightly shocked.


    He didn''t remember the name Louis Meyer, but he was very familiar with MGM. One of the eight major Hollywood film companies, the LOGO is the big roaring lion. "Gone with the Wind" is their masterpiece, as is the 007 series, "Cats" and Mouse," Tom and Jerry.


    Clark Gable, Spencer Tracy, Joan Crawford, Katharine Hepburn, Greta Garbo, and Elizabeth Taylor are all it''s contracted actors.


    Later, after Las Vegas became the capital, MGM also invested heavily there and built the MGM Casino, which became one of the top ten casinos in Las Vegas.


    Louis Meyer is definitely a mover and shaker in Hollywood.


    "This is also my good friend, Jack Warner, one of the heads of Warner Bros. Pictures, who is now in charge of film production and distribution." Siegel introduced.


    Good guy, It is one of the eight major film companies.


    He had vaguely heard of Jack Warner, the fourth son of Warner Brothers, who later became the helmsman of Warner Brothers.


    Louis Meyer and Jack Warner are both Jewish, so it''s no wonder they became good friends.


    Siegel then introduced several people, all of whom were Hollywood movie company bosses, brokerage company presidents, etc.


    Hardy shook hands with these big guys respectfully and received a stack of business cards.


    "Okay, Jon, have fun tonight and come back to me tomorrow." Siegel said to Hardy:.


    Hardy said goodbye and left to find Marissa in the hall.


    Marissa was chatting with a group of beautifully dressed men and women. Marissa had been in the Bunny Nightclub for so long and was very familiar with handling such scenes. Her gaffe just now was because she was surprised to see so many celebrities.


    Hardy walked over.


    "Marissa, I''m back. Have you met any new friends? What else did you talk about?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    Although Marissa didn''t show it on the surface, she was still nervous in her heart. It was her first time attending such a high end party, when she saw Hardy coming over she took the initiative to hold his arm.


    When several men saw Marissa taking Hardy''s arm, their eyes were slightly disappointed. One of the handsome men smiled and said to Hardy,


    "We were talking about Miss Marissa. She is bright and beautiful, and she is very suitable for playing some broad roles. Miss Marissa said she is a film and television acting student. Are you also studying acting? Have you ever played any roles?


    "I have never played a role, and I am not studying acting." Hardy said it with a smile.


    After hearing this, several men''s eyes flashed with slight pride.


    Judging from his young appearance, and he doesn''t seems to be well know yet, so he probably won''t achieve much in the future either. He might just be a low level actor. His clothes are well decorated, so he might just be a rich second generation who just came to play.


    "Then what do you do? I haven''t asked for your name yet," the tall man asked.


    "Jon Hardy, Mr. Siegel''s assistant." Hardy said.


    Several people were shocked.


    They know Mr. Siegel''s energy; he owns a film company and has very good relations with the bosses of the eight major film companies and the heads of famous Hollywood agency companies.


    Hardy was Siegel''s assistant, and compared to them, who were just small actors, the difference in their status suddenly widened a lot.


    These people changed their faces very quickly, immediately put on bright smiles, and one after another reported their names and wanted to get to know Hardy.


    After chatting for a while, Hardy said goodbye to these people.


    When no one was around, Marissa took Hardy''s arm and said cautiously, "Hardy, this is Mr. Siegel''s house. Aren''t you afraid of being exposed when you lie?"


    "Hhh, who told you that I lied? I am indeed now. Mr. Siegel''s film company''s assistant, let''s take you to meet those big stars," Hardy said, pulling Marissa towards the crowd of Clark Gable.


    Marissa immediately became nervous. "Do you really want to go there? I''m worried about being rude."


    "Don''t you want to say a few words to your idols?"


    "Of course i do." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then come with me with your chest raised and your head up. Actually, it''s no big deal."


    Throughout the party, Hardy and Marissa met many celebrities. Regardless of whether they knew each other, they all went up to say hello.


    In fact, he has never seen those movies at all, and many people have never even heard of them. Before contacting everyone, Marissa introduces him to who the star is, what works he has acted in, and what awards he has won, and then Learn now and sell later.


    After the first sentence brings the relationship closer, the second sentence immediately changes.


    I''m Mr. Benjamin Siegel''s assistant. I''m here to get to know you. I hope we have the opportunity to cooperate in the future.


    Everyone who came to tonight''s party naturally knew Siegel. Hardy immediately gained recognition from these people when he took on the role of assistant. In just one night, Hardy got to know dozens of Hollywood stars.


    Regardless of whether it will be useful in the future, let''s get familiar with it first.


    The party ended, and Hardy took Marissa to leave.


    On the way back, Marissa was still very excited. Meeting so many big Hollywood stars fulfilled her countless fantasies.


    Hardy Sent Marissa upstairs.


    After the door was closed, Marissa hugged Hardy and whispered in his ear with her red lips, "Hardy, be gentle when tearing my clothes."

 Chapter 31 - 31 Malicious Contract

    Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Malicious Contract The relationship between Hardy and Marissa is a bit strange.


    Lover? no.


    Getting on the boat does not mean love. From the beginning, they came to Marissa''s house just to enjoy the feeling.


    They should be considered relatively good friends now, the kind that fits well on a boat.


    Early morning, Hardy got up, Marissa was wearing a camisole and went to help him get his clothes. Hardy touched a handful and said to Marissa with a smile, "I''m going to see Mr. Siegel today and work as an assistant in his film company, in the future I''ll have the opportunity to Help you get a role in a movie"


    Marissa said it in surprise "Really, that''s great." She hugged Hardy and kissed him hard.


    After getting dressed, Hardy left. Marissa looked excited at the thought of being able to act in movies in the future.


    But suddenly she remembered another thing, and her joy disappeared and turned into a sad look.


    She thought about it.


    She took out a paper passbook from the cabinet.


    There is a string of numbers on it, 8500 $.


    She managed to save this money.


    She makes a lot of money in nightclubs, but she also spends a lot of money, especially taking acting and vocal lessons, which sometimes cost dozens of dollars per lesson.


    After getting dressed and putting on her bag, She stuffed the passbook into the bag.


    When Marissa went out, a taxi happened to pass by. She raised her hand to stop it and got in.


    "Where are you going, miss?"


    "No. 79 Wutong Street." Marissa reported an address.


    There is a signboard hanging at the door of some dilapidated two story building, "Persian Cat Performing Arts Model Agency.".


    Standing at the door, Marissa hesitated, or felt a little resistant and afraid, because there were people here that she hated.


    But she had to come for the sake of the future.


    Walking up to the second floor,


    Marissa took a deep breath and knocked on the office door.


    "Dang Dang Dang".


    "Come in."


    Marissa heard the familiar yet disgusted voice again, gritted her teeth, and pushed the door open.


    There was a man in his thirties sitting in the room. He was a little thin, but his eyes were shrewd and philistine.


    There was a thick stack of documents on the table, and it was obvious that the man was sorting out the informations.


    When he looked up and saw Marissa coming in, the man''s eyes lit up. "Wow~Wow~~, look who''s here, it''s the lovely Miss Marissa." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man closed the file, stood up, and walked to Marissa. He circled around her and said, "Marissa, I find you more beautiful. As long as you obey me, I will definitely make you a big star in Hollywood."


    As he said this, he flipped Marissa''s dark golden hair.


    Marissa shook her head in annoyance and pulled her hair out of the man''s hand. She felt that this man touching her made her sick.


    "Mr. Sanders, I came here to talk to you about something." Marissa said it with a straight face.


    The man stepped back indifferently, came to the table, picked up a cigarette, and lit one. "Tell me, talk to me about anything."


    "I want to get my agency contract back."


    The man smiled softly, and he said, "No problem, haha, as long as you can afford the liquidated damages, the contract can be given to you at any time."


    Marissa took out her bankbook from her bag, opened it, and put it on the table. "The brokerage contract signed at the beginning, the liquidated damages It''s 10,000 U.S. dollars. I have 8,500 U.S. dollars here, and I will give you the remaining 1,500 as soon as possible."


    Marissa came to Los Angeles to pursue her dream, but she knew nothing at that time, she was just a country girl. This guy named Brad Sanders opened a small brokerage company, specializing in looking for young men and women who know nothing, they have dreams and enthusiasm and are most easily fooled.


    Brad Sanders accidentally discovered Marissa and thought the girl was very beautiful. Then he used his professional skills to deceive the simple Marissa.


    "I will send you to a training school first."


    "You can start as a model."


    "I know many film company owners and big directors, and I can recommend you to make movies."


    "You will become famous and a Hollywood star. A big star."


    "You will make a lot of money."


    "You can also enter the upper class."


    After being fooled, Marissa signed a brokerage contract with him for 10 years. Sanders accounted for 90%.


    Marissa also objected to this share at the time. Sanders smiled and said to her, You are still a newcomer and know nothing, I need to invest in you, when you have achievements and become a star in the future, this contract It will naturally be invalidated, and a new contract suitable for your status will be signed at that time.,Don''t worry about these small things.


    In this way, Marissa joined the agency.


    But things were not at all what Marissa imagined., she was indeed sent for training at first, took a week of classes at a modeling company, and then was dragged into acting.


    A group of girls were walking around on the stage, and there were a group of drooling old men under the stage. Marissa questioned whether this was a modeling performance; it was clearly a prostitution performance.


    Sanders told her that this was Hollywood, there was no shortage of beautiful girls, and every girl who wanted to succeed had to pay a price.


    "What price?"


    Sanders smiled. "Some of the people in the audience are big shots with status. There is a director who thinks you are good. He wants you to audition at his house tonight. If you pass, you can get a role. ."


    Just like that, Marissa went to the hotel in a daze and waited and waited for the rest of the day, but there was no news.


    Later, she heard some rumors among the girls who were traveling with her, Many of the so called directors introduced to them by Sanders were not real directors at all. One girl had met dozens of such directors, but in the end, she never even got a role.


    Marissa is not stupid; she knows that these girls are treated as prostitute by that damn Sanders, and he makes money by giving them to men.


    Marissa was very angry and ran to Sanders'' office to question him, saying that if he lied to her, she would leave.


    At this time, Sanders tore off the mask of hypocrisy and revealed his ferocious face.


    "Your contract is in my hands. If you are disobedient, you will not be able to engage in any entertainment related activities for the next ten years. Otherwise, it will be a breach of contract, and I will take you to court."


    "Ten years, you will be over thirty years old at that time. 30 years old just debuting, haha. Do you think there are many thirty year old women in Hollywood who can become famous?"


    "Follow me, and I will arrange opportunities for you. As long as you work hard, you will succeed one day, otherwise, you can forget it."


    " If you don''t want to be a star, you can go back to your hometown, find a vulgar man to marry, and cook, raise pigs, and give birth to babies every day. Hahaha, think about it. In ten years, you will become a bloated aunt. Don''t you think it''s scary?"


    "Be obedient, and you will have a chance to become a big star. If you don''t, you will have nothing."


    Marissa was frightened and staggered out of Sanders'' office.


    In the following days, she continued to participate in modeling performances.


    A few days later, Sanders called Marissa again and told her that another director was looking for her to interview. Marissa realized that Sanders was continuing to lie to her.


    She chose to run away, she didn''t dare go back to the agency but ran to a friend''s house, her friend came to Los Angeles with her. because she looked ordinary and had no other thoughts, she chose to work in a restaurant. Marissa lived with her for a while..


    Later, she couldn''t live anymore, so she found a job in a nightclub. Because she was beautiful, the person in charge of the nightclub asked her if she would like to be a nightclub princess, which would make much more money than a waiter. In order to survive, Marissa agreed.


    But she always had a dream.


    So after making money, she went to a teacher to learn acting and singing.


    She also approached Sanders during the process and wanted to get her contract back, but Sanders naturally refused and told her that if she wanted to get the contract back, she could not get the contract back you have to pay off the liquidized damges.


    She remembers that the liquidated damages when she signed the contract were US$10,000.


    During this time in the nightclub, she had been working hard to save money. Apart from studying acting and singing, she had very few other expenses. She just wanted to get her contract back and regain her freedom.

 Chapter 32 - 32 Noah’s Ark Film Company.

    Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Noah''s Ark Film Company. Sanders picked up the bankbook and looked at the numbers on it. There was a bit of greed in his eyes. $8,500 was definitely a huge amount of money in this era.


    The annual income of an ordinary person is only about US$2,000.


    Sanders'' eyes moved, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he threw the bankbook on the table and said with a smile, "You can save so much money in less than a year; you must have found a sponsor to support you, then congratulations."


    Marissa took the bankbook in her hand, squeezed it hard, and said, "I will give you the remaining 1,500 US dollars as soon as possible. I just want to terminate the contract."


    "Hahaha, you want to cancel the contract. It''s not a matter of 1,500 US dollars; that amount of money is far from enough." Sanders said.


    Marissa was stunned.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t the liquidated damages in the contract only 10,000 $?!"


    Sanders curled his lips and showed an evil smile. "It''s not 10,000$. You must have read it wrong."


    He walked to the contract safe of the company, he opened the safe, took out a portfolio, and pulled out a contract from it.


    "It says 100,000 U.S $ on it."


    He waved the contract in front of Marissa.


    Marissa saw the long list of values in the amount part, which was really 100,000 US dollars, and her face instantly turned pale.


    "How can it be 100,000? It''s obviously 10,000, and I still have a contract in my hand." Marissa shouted excitedly.


    Sanders chuckled a few times, walked up to Marissa, and said with a hint of showoff in his tone, "When you signed three contracts, you only looked at the top one. The one I gave you is indeed the one with 10,000 $, but the remaining two are 100,000$. You signed the contract without even looking at it. You are really a cute and innocent girl, hahahaha."


    "I also have a contract in my hand. I may not lose to you in the lawsuit. !"


    Marissa gritted her teeth, she has been in contact with many people and things over the past year and has grown a lot. She will not be intimidated by Sanders'' words.


    "If you go to court, haha, you will definitely lose. I have a copy here, and there is a copy at the contract notary office. It''s all 100,000 $. Even if it goes to court, I will definitely win. Little girl, you are still too young.


    "You are a greedy bastard!"


    "Hehehe, so what? I have a contract in my hand." Sanders looked proud.


    Marissa was furious. She looked at the contract shaking in Sanders'' hand and reached out to grab it like crazy.


    Sanders had been on guard against Marissa and moved much faster than her. He quickly retracted his hand and hid the contract behind his back. With his other hand, he grabbed Marissa''s slender neck and pushed her hard against the wall.


    "Bang~!"


    The back of Marissa''s head hit the wall hard.


    The impact made her dizzy.


    Sanders grabbed Marissa''s neck, pressed her against the wall, stretched her face in front of his, stared at the woman with fierce eyes, and yelled:


    "Bitch, don''t try to escape from my hands; I''ll give you a chance, go find you Your sponsor comes up with $100,000; otherwise, you will never leave."


    "Go back and beg your sponsor, kneel down in front of him, be careful when serving him, and let him play with you a few more times, I believe. You still have a chance, hahaha~~."


    Sanders'' hand was so hard that Marissa couldn''t breathe, and her whole face turned red.


    "Bang~!"


    In desperation.


    Marissa raised her leg and gave Sanders a kick in the lower body.


    Sanders screamed in pain and jumped out.


    Marissa saw the opportunity, turned around, and ran out.


    Sanders cursed from behind.


    "Marissa, you stinky bitch, I won''t let you escape my grasp easily unless you get 100,000 $."


    Marissa staggered down the stairs and quickly rushed to the street. This was the third time she had escaped from here in such embarrassment.


    She waved to stop a taxi, opened the door, and rushed into the car, asking the driver to drive quickly. After the taxi drove some distance away, Marissa felt safer.


    Though she was safe, Marissa''s heart sank to the bottom.


    Only now did she know that damn Sanders, that devil, had lied to her not once but twice.


    He even tampered with the contract.


    That bastard wants to drain herself completely 100,000$ the amount of money was astronomical to her.


    How could she afford $100,000? after returning home,


    Looking at the bruises and scratches on her neck in the mirror and thinking about what she had just experienced, Marissa couldn''t help crying.


    ...


    Hardy came to Siegel''s manor, and Siegel invited Hardy to have breakfast together. After breakfast, the two took a car to the film company.


    Noah''s Ark Film Company.


    At this time, due to the rapid development of Hollywood, film companies were springing up like mushrooms after a rain. Many of them were handbag companies. They spent dozens of dollars to register a company, scraped together a few thousand dollars, rented a machine, and dared to start shooting movies.


    Noah''s Ark is incomparable to the eight major Hollywood film companies, but among the thousands of Hollywood film companies, it is definitely in the upper reaches.


    It Has its own office building, the film production department, performing arts department, marketing department, finance department, administration department, and legal department are all available.


    It has its own contracted actors, contracted directors, and screenwriting teams.


    All equipment is complete and fully capable of producing a film independently.


    There are also distribution rights.


    Judging from these conditions, Noah''s Ark surpasses most film companies and is already considered very powerful.


    But for Siegel, the film company was just a tool for him to enter the upper class, because since he took over the film company, it has never made any money for him, and he has to make up money for the company every year to prevent it from going bankrupt.


    When he saw the boss coming, General Manager Cohen brought someone out to greet him.


    "Let me introduce you, This is my new assistant, Jon Hardy. Cohen, call the company management over and make an announcement to them."


    Siegel pointed at Hardy and said,.


    Cohen looked at Hardy with a smile and said, "Hello, Mr. Hardy." He extended his hand.


    "Hello, Manager Cohen, nice to meet you." Hardy shook hands with the other party politely.


    After convening a meeting with the management and introducing Hardy, Siegel asked about the company''s operating conditions.


    Cohen said, "We are currently planning to shoot a western themed movie. The screenwriter already has a first draft of the script. It is about three friends.


    "Are you sure you''ll make money from this movie?" Siegel asked, looking at Cohen.


    "Oh~~ The writing team said the story was very good, and the director team said the film is full of human conflicts and should be very thoughtful when shot," said Cohen.


    Hardy sat next to him, his eyebrows raised as he listened. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If a movie keeps talking about human nature and ideological height, it will basically be insulated from the box office.


    How many movies can there be in history that have the same ideological height and box office?


    Obviously, with the strength of people in Noah''s Ark its impossible for them to have the ability to make a classic movie like that.


    "How much funding is expected to be needed?" Siegel asked.


    "The filming cost is initially estimated at 700,000 US dollars. The company can only provide 150,000 US dollars now. What do you think, Mr. Siegel?" Cohen looked at Siegel and asked.


    What he meant was to ask Siegel if he wanted to invest money.


    Siegel''s biggest idea now is to build a Las Vegas casino. He is very short on money, so how can he have any spare money to invest in movies?


    "I don''t plan to invest in this movie. You can just follow the normal process." Siegel said calmly.


    "Okay, then I''ll contact other film companies to see if we can get an investment." Cohen said it quickly.


    After saying this, Siegel was about to leave the film company. When he left, he told Hardy that he was going to Las Vegas during this time and to call him if he had anything to do.


    After Siegel left, Cohen and other department heads exchanged pleasantries with Hardy. After getting to know each other, Cohen took Hardy to an office.


    "Hardy, this is the office of the assistant chairman. You can work here from now on." Cohen said it with a smile.


    "Thank you, general manager; you can call me Jon from now on." Hardy said.


    "Then let''s work together."

 Chapter 33 - 33 Talking and Comforting Marissa

    Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Talking and Comforting Marissa After General Manager Cohen left, Hardy started to work for the film company. He took a look at each department to understand the situation and soon came to the entertainment department.


    The Performing Arts Department is mainly responsible for artist signing, training, arranging performances, selecting actors for movies, etc.


    When Thomas, the director of the performing arts department, saw Hardy coming, he smiled and stood up to shake hands. "Assistant Hardy, welcome to the company. If you want to know anything about the performing arts department, you can ask me anytime."


    After the two sides chatted for a while, Hardy asked, "What are the requirements for signing a new actor?"


    "If the man is handsome and the woman is beautiful, and they feel that they have a future, they can sign the most basic contract and then we train them. Every year, the company recruits more than a dozen new artists, but so far, there hasn''t been a big star yet, and they are just hanging around in the third or fourth tier at most," Thomas said.


    "What''s the entry level contract like? Do artists get paid?"


    "Yes, it''s 40 US dollars a week. The company gets 10% of the acting income and 90% goes to the actor. The contract period ranges from 6 to 10 years. But after gaining some fame, the share will gradually improve; how many shares you can get depends on the artist''s own talent," Thomas said.


    10 to 90 split, it''s really a vampire treaty.


    But even so, Many people are still flocking to this circle.


    There are also many people who work hard to increase their fame and can make various sacrifices.


    "I have a friend who really wants to enter the entertainment industry. Of course, she must start as a junior actor."


    Hardy naturally asked this question for Marissa.


    Hardy used ''she'' in his words, and Thomas already had a clear understanding in his mind.


    Hardy is the boss''s newly appointed assistant and can be considered a senior management member of the company. Thomas also wants to have a good relationship with him, and now is the opportunity that comes to his door.


    "No problem, ask your friend to come for an interview when she has time. The company''s signing quota has been used up this year, but it will be 1946 in more than ten days. The company will launch a new signing plan. If your friend is suitable, she can sign an artist contract with the company," Thomas said with a smile.


    Hardy smiled.


    "Then let''s talk about it when we have time. I''ll go check out other departments." Hardy smiled and extended his hand to Thomas.


    Thomas shook his hand.


    It''s hard to tell if that was a farewell or a deal done.


    Some people say that the world is about worldliness. This sentence applies to many places, including officialdom, shopping malls, and the workplace.


    When Hardy returned to his office, someone had already sent him detailed information about the company, including financial status, company personnel, equipment reserves, etc.


    If he wanted to truly understand a company, starting with this information is the fastest way. Hardy looked at the information carefully.


    After coming to this world, Hardy discovered one thing. In addition to his physical recovery ability being greatly enhanced, his memory was also much stronger than before. Although he did not reach the level of photographic memory, he could still remember 40¨C50% of it after reading it once.


    As long as he read it a few times, he could memorize it all and remember it very firmly.


    By the time Hardy finished reading the information, it was already dark outside.


    Hardy raise his wrist to check the time.


    six thirty.


    Going to the factory base to check?


    Nothing seems to be wrong.


    Go back to Bill''s house after to sleep.


    Then it is better to go to Marissa and tell her the good news of signing a contract with Noah''s Ark. Hardy thought she would be very happy.


    Driving to the downstairs of Marissa''s house, Hardy found that the windows were dark. was she not at home?


    Ring the doorbell.


    Not long after, the door opened. When Marissa saw that it was Hardy, she smoothed her hair in a panic and let him into the room. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t expect you to come over."


    After Marissa closed the door, she hid her face to the side, deliberately hiding it from Hardy.


    But all this cannot escape Hardy''s eyes.


    He saw that Marissa''s eyes were slightly red and swollen, and she had obviously cried.


    He also found a circle of bruises on Marissa''s neck.


    Hardy frowned.


    "Marissa, what happened?" Hardy asked softly.


    "No, nothing happened." Marissa said it in an evasive tone.


    Her affairs have nothing to do with Hardy, and she doesn''t want Hardy to worry about her own affairs.


    Hardy is just a small gang leader. He probably doesn''t make as much as Marissa does every month, and he can''t solve her troubles.


    "Tell me what happened, Marissa, maybe I can share some of it with you. Some things may not be a good thing to bear alone."


    Hardy said softly, stroking Marissa''s hair.


    At this moment, Marissa felt like she was being cared for, her eyes turned red unconsciously, and tears couldn''t help but flow down.


    Sobbing,


    Marissa told Hardy exactly what happened today.


    Hardy''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a cold light in his eyes.


    ...


    Persian Cat Model Entertainment Agency.


    Brad Sanders.


    He remembered the name.


    Marissa shed tears as she spoke, and the crystal tears slid down her white cheeks.


    Under the light, it gave the two people a sad yet beautiful feeling.


    "Hardy, I''ve decided that I don''t want to be a star anymore. As long as I don''t become an actor or sing, that bastard Sanders won''t be able to control me."


    "Starting tomorrow, I won''t take acting or vocal lessons. That''s also good i can save a lot of money."


    When she said this, she shed more tears.


    Hardy put his arms around Marissa and let her head rest on his shoulder.


    "No, no, I think you should still learn. That''s your favorite thing, isn''t it? You can perform for me alone. I also like to hear you sing." Hardy comforted her gently.


    "Christmas is coming soon, how are you going to spend it?" Hardy asked. Marissa was a little stunned by this sudden change of topic.


    "I''m alone in Los Angeles, who am i suppose to spend it with?"


    "I''m alone too."


    "Do you want to spend Christmas with me?" Marissa raised her head, no longer crying, and looked at Hardy with watery eyes. .


    "Will you give me a gift?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "Of course, what do you like?"


    Hardy shook his head and said, "I can''t ask for a specific Christmas gift, otherwise, it will lose its mystery, I hope it is a gift that I like and is special."


    "It seems that I have to prepare well and give it to you when the time comes. A gift you''ll love," Marissa said with a smile.


    Marissa finally calmed down.


    Made a simple dinner.


    The two were lying on the bed, hugging each other.


    Just chatting lightly, Marissa slowly fell asleep in Hardy''s arms.


    The next day.


    Hardy drove to the Lower City factory.


    Except for Sean and Reid, who went to deliver the goods, Henry and the other guys were all there.


    "Is there any big news from the Spanish gang?" Hardy asked.


    "They are still looking around for news about the casino robbery and even offered a reward of 10,000 US dollars, but we did it very cleanly and left no clues. The Spaniards can''t trace us." Henry said.


    At this time, Leo said, "Boss, Kerry, and I overheard the news that the Spanish gang is preparing to expand the drug business. There has been a big drug deal recently, but the details have not been found."


    The Spanish casino was robbed, and the loss exceeded $200,000 in cash. The casino could not operate normally for a short period of time, resulting in huge losses. It is estimated that Dani is preparing to expand their drug business to make up for other losses.


    Hardy thought for a while, "Leo, Kerry, you two investigate this clue carefully, but you must pay attention to your own safety."


    "We know boss."


    Hardy turned to look at Henry and Matthew and said to the the two of them "You two are going to help me investigate a person. That person''s name is Brad Sanders, the manager of the Persian Cat Model Entertainment Agency on Grant Street."


    "Okay, boss, is this person very important?" Henry asked.


    "Well, it''s very important." Hardy nodded lightly.


    Hardy did not act rashly, killing is easy, but it may not solve the current problem.


    Hardy wanted to investigate his enemy know him and understand him better before proceeding to take action.

 Chapter 34 - 34 Contract Signing

    Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Contract Signing Within two days, a piece of information was delivered to Hardy.


    Brad Sanders, 38 years old, Australian, manager of Persian Cat Model Entertainment Agency, is one of the partners of the company, holding 36% of the shares.


    The following information also includes his residence and daily activities, this guy was divorced a few years ago, He often brings his contracted artists home.


    Both men and women ~~ Sanders has been sued in court by many contracted artists, but he always wins because he holds their contracts in his hands.


    This guy is a typical black agent, there are many such agencies in Hollywood.


    They have no resources, but they make fantastic promises and trick young boys and girls who come to Hollywood with dreams and ambitions to sign contracts.


    As soon as they signed the contract, they were shackled, using various means to induce or coerce.


    Gradually develop them into female ducks to make money for themselves, If they resist at all, they will be threatened with the contract.


    Due to the huge liquidated damages, many people had to compromise.


    There are many such brokerage companies in later generations, and many people are still deceived every year.


    After reading the information, Hardy said to himself that it seemed useless even if he killed the guy directly, sanders was only one of the shareholders, if he died, Marissa''s contract would still not be terminated.


    He tapped his fingers on the table and slowly thought about how to solve this matter.


    Hardy came to Noah''s Ark Film Company and called the staff from the administrative department.


    "Help me contact several brokerage companies. Just mention that our company is going to expand the staff of the performing arts department next year and ask them to bring information. If there is a suitable actors, we are willing to buy them."


    After saying that, he handed the staff a list of brokerage companies.


    "Okay, Assistant Hardy!"


    The staff took the list and contacted those companies.


    Buying actors is normal in Hollywood. Many of the big stars of later generations came from small agencies before they became famous, and they only signed contracts with big film companies after they became famous.


    Sanders was a little excited when he received a call from Noah''s Ark Film Company. For a small agency like theirs, the biggest way to make money is to sell their artist contracts to big companies.


    Noah''s Ark Film Company is not a small company, and it may be able to make another fortune this time.


    The next day, Sanders came to Noah''s Ark Films, though he came quite early but there are already two brokerage company leaders ahead of him.


    Both parties knew each other and exchanged a few words of pretense.


    "Mr. Walter, Assistant Hardy asks you to come in." The staff asked the first agent in line to enter the room.


    About ten minutes later, Walter walked out, a little frustrated.


    Sanders quickly stopped him. "Walter, isn''t there anyone they like?"


    "That Mr. Hardy has a very high vision and is only interested in the two artists I have. However, the price quoted is very low, and the transfer fee per person is only $5,000. I want to go back and think about it." Walter said that and left.


    The second agent came out, and Sanders could tell that this guy probably wasn''t very successful either.


    Upon entering the office, Sanders saw a young man sitting behind his desk, the name tag on the desk read, Assistant to the Chairman, Jon Hardy.


    Sanders stepped forward with a smile on his face and said, "Hello, Assistant Hardy, I am Brad Sanders, the manager of the Persian Cat Model Entertainment Agency."


    Hardy looked at the guy lightly and said, "Sanders, sir, please sit down and show me the artists information."


    Sanders quickly handed over a thick stack of information.


    Hardy looked through it, and after looking at four or five pictures, he saw Marissa''s information, with several pictures of Marissa sandwiched on it.


    Marissa in the photo still looks a bit immature. It should have been taken two years ago. he didn''t stop for a long time, after looking at it a few times, he put it aside and continued to read.


    A total of eleven pieces of information, Hard had to admit that although Sanders is a bastard, he has a pretty good eye for selecting people. The artists in Sanders'' hands are obviously a level higher than those of the previous two agencies.


    Hardy flipped through the information again and pulled out five pictures, including Marissa.


    "Each of these five people i will give you 5,000$ for each one of them" Hardy said calmly.


    Sanders took the information and looked at it. He had to say that assistant Hardy had really good vision these five people were the best in his hands.


    "Mr. Hardy, the price you gave is too low, I think their worth can reach ten thousand dollars." Sanders said it with a smile.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "They don''t have any performance experience, and they don''t have any good work, to put it bluntly, it''s no different from an extra. If I find an extra, I only need to pay a few dollars a day, and a lot of people will come over."


    "They all signed ten year contracts, and they still have eight or nine years contracts. They may become big stars in the future." Sanders argued.


    "So what? They have no value now six thousand each, no more," Hardy said.


    When he heard the price of six thousand, Sanders was already a little tempted, but he was a shrewd small businessman. He began to introduce everyone''s specialties to Hardy, exaggerating their advantages as much as possible, hoping to get more money.


    As for the liquidated damages of 10,000 or 100,000 $ in the contract, that is just a way to defraud artists. The chance of getting this money from them is very slim. It is better to sell them directly.


    "Six thousand five hundred dollars per person, no more. If you feel it is not suitable, I will find another company." Hardy said it impatiently.


    "Okay, I agree."


    After grinding out another $2,500, Sanders was already very satisfied.


    Moreover, among these artists, there are still one or two that are troublesome, and he may not get a penny from them, so it is better to sell them.


    "When do you think we''re going to sign?" Sanders asked.


    "Tomorrow, both of us will prepare the information and directly sign the contract to complete the transaction." Hardy said.


    "Okay, okay." Sanders quickly agreed with a smile.


    In fact, this recruitment was done privately by Hardy, he just used his identity as the assistant to the chairman of Noah''s Ark to prevent the other party from becoming suspicious.


    He is not yet qualified to use company funds, and it is still tens of thousands of dollars.


    However, Hardy had already thought of this, the day before yesterday, he found someone to buy a shell company and changed its name to ''Hardy Economic Company''.


    Simple and easy to remember.


    Hardy owns 100% of the shares.


    After Sanders left, Hardy went to the company''s legal department and asked the staff here to help him draw up a sales contract.


    The next afternoon.


    The sky was overcast, and it was raining lightly.


    Sanders came to a bar on Sunset Street with the contract, he was a little confused as to why the contract was not signed at the movie company but at the bar.


    But he had no doubts about Hardy''s identity.


    He was just a little surprised.


    The car stopped on the roadside and Sanders walked into the bar box. Hardy was already sitting there, waiting for him. There was a middle aged man in a suit next to him, Sanders quickly stepped forward with a smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    "Have you brought all the contracts?" Hardy asked.


    "yes I brought it."


    He said, taking out a stack of contracts from his bag and handing them over.


    Hardy didn''t answer, but pointed to the middle aged man next to him and said "This is the person from the company''s legal department. He is responsible for checking the contract. Let professional people do professional things, are you alright with that?"


    "Yes, yes, yes Mr. Hardy is right," Sanders said with a smile.


    After reading all the contracts, the middle aged man nodded to Hardy and said, "Assistant Hardy, there is no problem with the contract."


    "Thank you then." Hardy thanked the middle aged man.


    The middle aged man came out of the box, and Hardy pushed the purchase and sale agreement to Sanders: "Take a look, and if there is no problem, sign the contract."


    Sanders picked up the contract and looked at it carefully. He was also a master of playing with contracts, and he knew the water inside was very deep, so he looked carefully for fear of something going wrong.


    There was nothing wrong with the content of the contract; it was just a normal sales contract, but the signature at the end was Hardy Agency. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sanders asked with some surprise, "Mr. Hardy, why is it the Hardy Agency. Shouldn''t it be the Noah''s Ark Film Company?"


    Hardy had already guessed that this guy would have this question and said calmly., "Hardy Agency is a subsidiary of Noah''s Ark. It was just established to better manage contracted artists, from now on, I will be mainly responsible for this matter."


    "Whether it is Hardy Agency or Noah''s Ark Film Company, it has nothing to do with our contract, right?" Hardy brushed off Sanders.


    "Ah, yes, it doesn''t matter; it''s all the same actually." Sanders said it with a smile.


    Large companies will open many subsidiaries, and the relationships between the companies are complicated, but this has nothing to do with his business. He can sign the contract if there is no problem.


    Sanders picked up the pen and signed his name.


    Hardy got the contract.


    From this moment on, Marissa''s economic contract was transferred to Hardy, and now Hardy is Marissa''s big boss and sponsor father.


    He took out a paper bag from the side and threw a few wads of money on the table.


    "32,500$ count it yourself."


    Sanders quickly took the money and started counting it. Hardy lit a cigar; blue smoke rose, and he narrowed his eyes at Sanders, who was counting the money.


    After counting quickly, Sanders put the money into his bag with a smile. "The number is right, Mr. Hardy. It''s really a pleasure to work with you."


    "The feeling is mutual" Hardy picked up the contract and stoodd up.


    "You''re too polite."


    The two of them pushed open the door and came out. The light rain was still pouring down. Sanders said goodbye, got in the car, started the car, and drove away.


    At this time, a black Ford car started up on the side of the road and followed Sanders'' car. Hardy saw it and smiled slightly. He flicked the document bag in his hand, got into his car, and left.

 Chapter 35 - 35 Darker than Black

    Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Darker than Black Sanders drove home and was very excited all the way. He didn''t spend a cent when signing the contract, and he just relied on his words to trick the girls into signing the contract with him.


    In just one or two years, each person sold for more than 6,000 US dollars, this kind of business can be said to have zero costs and a huge profit.


    As for the future lives and deaths of those girls,.


    He doesn''t care.


    When he returned to the agency, he looked at the dilapidated two story building when he got out of the car, Sanders thought that he should rent a better place next year and make it look like a big company, so that it would be easier to trick girls into taking the bait.


    You can also recruit a few more subordinates, spread them out, and let them look for people everywhere. If you can sign thirty contracts a year, it will be hundreds of thousands of dollars. If you can fool 50, that will be three hundred thousand dollars. If you cheat 100 people, that''s five to six million US dollars.


    Hahaha, he will be rich then.


    He went upstairs with brisk steps, opened the office door with the key, turned around, and bumped his buttocks. The door closed with a bang, and he turned around and locked it in place.


    Putting the leather bag on the table, he went to the small bar and poured himself a glass of wine. He turned on the gramophone, and suddenly beautiful music came out.


    He took a sip of wine and performed two brisk steps to the music.


    When he came to the desk, he took out the banknotes. Looking at the thick pile of money on the table, Sanders lay on it and sniffed it vigorously.


    Money smells so good, open the bottom drawer of the desk, find a long key from it, walk to an oil painting on the wall, and push the painting to the side, revealing a small safe behind it.


    Insert the key, turn the combination lock, and the safe opens with a click.


    There was some more important information inside, as well as a wad of banknotes, estimated to be only four to five thousand dollars.


    Sanders neatly stacked the money he earned today in it, admiring the thick stack of banknotes. He felt very accomplished.


    "Bang bang bang~!"


    Just then, there was a knock on the office door.


    Sanders was startled. He quickly closed the safe door, took out the key, and put it in his pocket. He scrambled the password and pushed the painting back to its original position.


    "Who is it?"


    Sanders asked as he walked toward the door.


    "Checking the water meter."


    A male voice came from outside the door.


    Sanders wondered.


    "Check the water meter. Do I have a water meter here?" He said that and opened the door.


    "Are you making a mistake?"


    Before Sanders could finish speaking, a black gun muzzle was pressed directly against his face. Sanders was so frightened that he did not dare to make any sound.


    Only then did Sanders realize that he had been burglarized.


    Henry put a gun to Sanders head to let him into the house. Sanders went in backwards. As soon as he closed the door, Matthew punched Sanders in the stomach.


    "Bang~oh!"


    Sanders groaned.


    This punch made his stomach and intestines tangle together.


    He fell to the ground in pain, and curled up into a shrimp.


    After Sanders was knocked down, Matthew did not let him go. He took out a rope from his pocket and tied Sanders'' arms behind his back.


    Henry searched the house, focusing on Sanders'' wallet, which contained only some documents and no money.


    Henry came to Sanders, kneed down, and searched him. Apart from his wallet, he only had a safe key.


    "Tell me, where is the safe?" Henry asked.


    "I don''t have a safe, that''s the key to my house." Sanders said painfully.


    Matthew grabbed Sanders and punched him hard in the stomach.


    "Ah~!"


    Sanders couldn''t help but scream in pain.


    Henry held up the safe key and sneered, "Do you think we are fools? This is clearly a safe key, and the brand is Diebold."


    As he spoke, he waved the key in front of Sanders'' eyes.


    There is a trademark on the key handle.


    "No, no, no, I have no money, you can''t take my money." Sanders cried.


    "Bang~!"


    He was greeted with another hard punch.


    Behind the painting, Henry found the safe, inserted the key, and turned to Sanders. "Tell me the password."


    "09-15-21."


    After turning the combination lock, the safe popped open.


    Reveal the banknotes inside.


    Sanders was heartbroken at the moment.


    He had just made a big sum of money, but it was about to be snatched away before he could enjoy any of it. His heart was bleeding.


    Henry glanced at Matthew, and Matthew understood and gave Sanders a hard blow on the back of the neck.


    Ga~! S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sanders fainted.


    Henry took out all the money from the safe and put it into Sanders'' bag.


    The other items were not moved, the safe was locked again, the password was messed up, the key was pulled out, and the painting was reset.


    Henry tidied up the office again so that no one who came would find out that a robbery had taken place here.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The two of them led Sanders out, locked the door, and soon arrived downstairs. A car was parked at the front door of the agency. Neil, who had been waiting in the car, got out of the car and opened the door, at the rear door, Henry and Matthew quickly got into the car with Sanders on their backs.


    The car door closed, and the car drove away from the brokerage company. Within a few seconds, no one noticed what happened here.


    The car drove out of Los Angeles and came to the edge of a wild forest at this time, a car was parked here, and a pit that could accommodate one person was dug in the wild.


    The car stopped.


    Henry got into the car with the bag.


    After seeing Hardy, he smiled and said, "Boss, you got your money back. It''s all in here and there is more than 4,000$ extra, It should be the guy''s own."


    Hardy nodded with satisfaction.


    "I only get my money back, you can divide the extra four thousand among you," Hardy said.


    Several people nearby laughed happily. They didn''t expect to earn money from such a small job. Each of the eight of them could get 500 $.


    "Boss, how should we deal with this guy?" Henry asked.


    "Haven''t we already dug a hole?" Hardy said.


    Sanders was dragged out of the car, and the cold rain hit him on the face, waking him up, before he could react, he was thrown into the pit.


    He reacted immediately.


    Endless fear field his heart.


    "Ah, ah, ah, no, don''t kill me!"


    Sanders struggled hard and kept twisting his body, but he was tied so tightly that he could not break free.


    Wow~!


    Wow~!


    Leo, Neil, and others filled the soil with shovels.


    Sanders was even more frightened.


    "Who are you, and why do you want to kill me? I am from the Spanish gang, If you kill me, Red Dani will not let you go." Sanders shouted in panic.


    The people burying him stopped and turned to look in the direction of the car.


    Hardy naturally heard Sanders shouting.


    He really didn''t expect that Sanders was actually a Spanish gang member.


    But it''s right to think about it.


    What this guy does is fraud, tricking girls into signing contracts and organizing them to sell their bodies. If they resist, he either intimidate or threaten them, which is no different from committing a crime.


    If there was no gang support behind him, this guy probably wouldn''t be able to do so many things.


    "Henry, go ask him what else he knows." Hardy ordered Henry who was next to him.


    Henry walked over and started asking.


    Sanders just wants to survive now and answered all questions. Henry said.


    "How much do you know about the Spanish Gang?"


    "I don''t know much. I am only responsible for the affairs of that brokerage company and not involved in other matters."


    "Your brokerage company is also a subsidiary of the Spanish gang?"


    "I account for 40%. Gangs account for 60%."


    "How many such brokerage companies are affiliated with the Spanish gang?"


    "I know of three." Then the names of the other two were revealed.


    "What do you do with the people you signed?"


    "Some of them were sold, some went to work in nightclubs, some ran away, and some were sent to film companies to make movies."


    "What film company?"


    "Meiji Film Company, The Spanish gang has its own adult Film Company, called Meiji Films, which specializes in making those kinds of movies."


    Hardy has read a lot of information about Hollywood these days, and he has actually seen Meiji. film company''s name.


    In addition to more than a thousand regular film companies in Hollywood, there are nearly 300 adult film companies, which also produce a large number of films every year. The performance of many adult film companies is often higher than that of regular film companies.


    However, the government also knows the dangers involved, so it rarely issues licenses to adult Film Companies. There are only more than 20 adult Film Companies with legal licenses in Hollywood, but these include the "Meiji Film".


    I didn''t expect it to be the Spanish gang property.


    They were deceived into signing a contract, forced to sell their bodies, and finally either entered Nightclub or went to film adult movies, It was really a one stop service.


    Not satisfied with lying on the girls'' bodies and sucking their blood, they also had to break their bones and suck their marrow.


    If Marissa hadn''t escaped in the first place, The outcome would definitely be an extremely miserable end.


    Hardy glanced at the guy in the pit from a distance and said coldly, "Bury him!".


    "Help~!"


    "No~ no!"


    "Let me go, please let me go~~~"


    Sanders was buried in the soil amid wailing and screaming.


    After filling in, Matthew and others trampled the soil flat before leaving.

 Chapter 36 - 36 Ava Gardner

    Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Ava Gardner After class, Marissa walked out of the classroom with her friends Cheryl and Evie. Cheryl''s sharp eyes saw a beautiful luxury car parked across the road.


    The dark blue body and white roof have an elegant and majestic shape, and the car logo is a swan with spread wings.


    "Wow, look, that car is a Packard." Cheryl shouted softly.


    Evie also saw the Packard car, her eyes lit up, and she said, "This car is so beautiful, it costs no less than 10 000$."


    Seeing the Packard in this era is like seeing the luxurious Bentley and Rolls Royce in later generations.


    Just as the two were praising the car, the door opened, and a man in a crisp suit got out of the car. The two women noticed that the man was well dressed, handsome, and had a gold watch in his hand, the two women''s eyes suddenly gleamed.


    Is he here to find a female companion? The two of them straightened their bodies unconsciously with sweet smiles on their faces, making themselves look more beautiful.


    But they had a feeling, that this man seems kinda familiar.


    "Marissa."


    Hardy called softly.


    "Jon~~" Marissa waved to Hardy happily.


    She said to the two girls beside her "My friend is here to pick me up. I''m leaving first. By the way, Christmas Eve is tonight and Christmas tomorrow. I wish you a Christmas Eve and a Merry Christmas in advance."


    After that, she trotted across the road.


    As soon as she ran to the car, Hardy took out his hand from behind, holding a bouquet of beautiful roses.


    "This is for you."


    "It''s so beautiful." Marissa took the flower and kissed Hardy on the face.


    The two got in the car, and the Packard car started off and left, leaving two girls looking at each other on the side of the road.


    "That person is Marissa''s friend." Evie asked in surprise.


    "I remembered that it was the man who drove a Ford to pick up Marissa a few days ago. It turned out that he was so rich."


    Cheryl finally remembered who Hardy was.


    They seemed to have discussed at the beginning that Marissa was wasting her time by hanging out with a man like that.


    "Have you seen his clothes? They should be ''Brooks Brothers''. The car he drives is a Packard. The gold watch on his wrist is definitely a Rolex. This outfit can buy a luxury apartment in Los Angeles." Evie said it with an envious tone.


    Cheryl pouted, "Who knows if it was rented?"


    This sentence is so sour.


    jealous? envious? There should be both.


    Why not Herself?


    Hardy and Marissa had dinner at an Italian restaurant.


    Went shopping and looked at the lights.


    they went to the cinema to watch another movie, the classic movie "Casablanca," which was released in 1942 and won an Oscar in 1944.


    Hardy had to admit that Ingrid Bergman is really beautiful in the movie.


    She seems to be just 30 years old this year.


    After watching the movie, the two drove home, came to the living room, and Marissa sat down with Hardy, poured him another glass of cherry wine, and turned on the music.


    Smiling charmingly at Hardy: "I''ve prepared a gift for you. I''ll go to the room to get it for you. Don''t come in and peek."


    Hardy nodded with a smile.


    When Marissa entered the room, Hardy took out a portfolio from his pocket, and he also prepared a gift for Marissa.


    Sat comfortably on the sofa, listen to music and drinking, not a long time after.


    The bedroom door opened slightly with a crack.


    A long, slender, straight leg stretched out from the crack in the door, wearing lace stockings and high heels, dancing to the music.


    These legs are enough to play for a year, the door is ajar.


    Marissa was wearing a beautiful halter top. She lay by the door and gave Hardy a charming smile. "I bought a few clothes specially for you to tear off at night."


    She walked up to Hardy with model steps, sitting on the man''s lap. "Hardy, do you like this gift?"


    "Yes i love it. Marissa, I have prepared a gift for you too."


    "What is it?"


    Marissa asked happily.


    Hardy picked up the portfolio from the table next to him and handed it to the woman. The woman looked at Hardy in surprise and gently opened the portfolio.


    When she pulled out the contract and read the contents clearly, her face was full of shock.


    "Jon, this is my financial contract; is it true?!"


    Marissa asked in disbelief.


    "Of course it''s true. I''ve bought your financial contract. Now that Sanders can no longer control you,


    "This contract is with me now. When Christmas is over, I will accompany you to cancel the original contract. From now on, you will be completely free."


    "This is my Christmas gift to you. How do you like it?""


    Marissa became more and more excited as she listened. Her eyes turned red at the end, and she hugged the Contract hard, and her tears rolled down uncontrollably. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, it turned into a whimper.


    Lying on Hardy''s shoulder, she cried happily.


    The previous experience was a nightmare for her, making her live in fear. Hardy taking back her agency contract was like a prince slaying the dragon and lifting her out of the abyss.


    Marissa hugged Hardy forcefully and kissed him deeply.


    After a long time,


    The two separated.


    The melancholy disappeared from Marissa''s face and she looked radiant.


    She looked at her contract again.


    "Jon, I can act and sing again in the future, right?" Marissa asked excitedly while holding Hardy.


    "Of course."


    "Remember what I told you last time? I am now an assistant at the ''Noah''s Ark'' film company. After you regain your freedom, you can sign a contract with Noah''s Ark. There will be many acting opportunities in the future." Hardy said.


    Marissa was jumping on Hardy''s lap with excitement.


    Suddenly, she remembered something.


    "Hardy, I have an idea, I want to change my name, when I was studying acting, the teacher told us that actors need to have a more recognizable name."


    "Marissa is a name that is too common, In our village, there were three girls named Marissa, and the teacher suggested that I change my name when I debuted. I also wanted to change it and say goodbye to my old self.


    "Have you ever thought about your new name?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "What do you think of the name Ava? My surname is Gardner. Do you think the name Ava Gardner sounds good?" Marissa asked with a smile.


    Hardy was stunned.


    He looked at Marissa with a surprised look on his face.


    He never expected that the girl in his arms would turn out to be Ava Gardner.


    "What''s wrong, Jon? You don''t like this name?" Marissa asked, looking at the stunned Hardy.


    "Oh no, that''s a very good name."


    Marissa laughed,


    "Since you think it''s good too, I''ll be called Ava Gardner from now on." Marissa made her decision.


    "Remember, call me Ava from now on."


    the woman said, stroking Hardy''s cheek.


    "Okay Ava~"


    If he remembers correctly, Ava Gardner is the 25th "Greatest Actress of the Century" selected by the American Film Institute.


    The third place is Audrey Hepburn, the fourth place is Ingrid Bergman, the sixth place is Marilyn Monroe, the seventh place is Elizabeth Taylor, and the 16th place is Vivien Leigh.


    In the late 1940s, Ava Gardner gradually came to prominence and was hailed as a new generation of Hollywood queen, she was charming in every gesture and became one of the most sought after actresses in Hollywood.


    Later films were nominated for an Oscar for Best Actress, and she received a hand print on the Hollywood Walk of Fame.


    It was not until the mid 1950s that she was replaced by Marilyn Monroe.


    But with Marissa in his arms, no, should be called Ava Gardner now. Is it the same Ava Gardner?


    The time and space he traveled through didn''t seem to be any historical time and space at all, and many things were specious and even Hardy couldn''t understand.


    Ava Gardner looked at the handsome man, lay down, and whispered in the man''s ear, "Hardy, aren''t you going to open and take a look at your gift?"


    Her voice was delicate and seductive!


    Hardy picked up the woman and stood up, walking towards the bedroom.


    What a wonderful Christmas Eve tonight!

 Chapter 37 - 37 Operation Christmas Eve

    Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Operation Christmas Eve After a good night''s sleep, Hardy suddenly felt itchy on his face, touching it with His hand. Hardy grabbed a delicate little hand and opened his eyes.


    It''s dawn outside.


    Sunlight shines into the room from the window.


    Ava Gardner was lying next to him, her shoulders half covered by the quilt, and she was teasing Hardy with her hands, but he grabbed her.


    The woman''s beautiful big eyes looked at him.


    "What''s wrong, Ava? Why are you looking at me like that?" Hardy asked with a smile at the woman. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hardy, I just thought about it. Why don''t I leave my management contract with you? Haven''t you already established a management company? I will be your contracted artist." Ava Gardner said.


    "I don''t have time to manage artists." Hardy spread his hands.


    "Then I''m free to do what i want, as long as you think about me when you see any opportunity that''s enough for me" Ava Gardner said with a smile.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    In fact, it''s not too much trouble to set up a brokerage company. It''s not a big deal to recruit a few brokers.


    "Okay, then I will find a few agents and set up a brokerage company. Then I will change your contract and split it 50-50. This is the treatment of a big star in Hollywood." Hardy looked at the woman and said,.


    "Thank you, boss." Ava Gardner said it with a happy face.


    ...


    Today is Christmas.


    It''s a day of carnival in the city, with floats passing by on the streets, shopping malls full of people, and the song "White Christmas" playing on the gramophone.


    Hardy is enjoying his first Christmas in this world, but someone is not idle.


    The Spanish gang''s casino was robbed, and they lost more than 200,000 US dollars in cash. The casino was bombed, and many of their men were killed, so the casino had to temporarily close down.


    Dani sent people around to look for the murderer and even issued a reward for the murder, but so far there were no clues, which made him very annoyed.


    "Berstein, how is that batch of goods?" Dani asked his military advisor.


    "It should already be at sea, It''s still the same route as before, the big ship sails offshore and then takes a small boat to the dock." Burstein said.


    Dani turned the cigar in his mouth and ordered, "The transaction volume this time is five times that of the past. We must ensure safety and not cause any problems."


    After doing business for so long, Dani is already familiar with it, but this time it still made him slightly nervous.


    After all, the transaction volume this time is far higher than before.


    "The personnel are ready. As long as the goods arrive at the port, they will be traded immediately, and the other party will leave with the money. We will deliver the goods to the secret location in less than an hour," Burstein said.


    "Well, make sure nothing goes wrong."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in~!"


    A small boss of Dani''s men named Cranston walked in and said, "Boss, I want to report to you some information that may be related to the robbery of the casino."


    These days, Dani has been tracking down the robbery of the casino but there was no clue. Now that Cranston said there was information about the casino robbery, he immediately became energetic.


    What information?"


    "My men discovered a situation. Do you remember Bill from the Austrian gang? He was the guy who had a conflict with Cook."


    "You mean Bill was responsible for the casino robbery?" Dani asked with a frown.


    "No, my subordinates found out that Bill has been hospitalized after being injured and has not yet been discharged from the hospital. The information I learned is that after Bill was injured, someone took over Bill''s territory. I heard that it was Bill''s friend named Jon Hardy."


    "Later, Jon Hardy gathered a group of subordinates, all of whom had served in the Marine Corps."


    "Then I wondered why Jon Hardy summoned so many men, how he paid them, where he got the money, and what motive he had for doing that. I suspect that he may be the one who attacked our casino.".


    Dani narrowed his eyes.


    Jon Hardy is a friend of Bill''s.


    Bill was wounded by Cook, and Cook was killed in a surprise attack that night.


    And then this guy named Jon Hardy took over his territory.


    Later, a group of former soldiers gathered together, and had some troubles with their Spanish gang. There is indeed a motive for hardy and his group to rob the Spanish casino.


    Several thoughts passed through Dani''s mind, and he looked at his advisor Burstein and asked, "Do you think it might be this Jon Hardy who did it?"


    Burstein thought for a moment, "There is some suspicion."


    Dani bit hard. Chewing his cigar, he was worried about the robbery of the casino and said in a deep voice, "Since there is a suspicion, let''s investigate it."


    After saying that, he looked at Cranston and said, "I leave this matter to you, find a way to figure out if they did the robbery"


    "Okay, boss." Cranston happily accepted the task.


    If he gets a mission, he will earn money. If the investigation proves that it was indeed the person named Jon Hardy who led the robbery, then he has made a great contribution and is expected to be promoted in the future.


    The previous person in charge of the casino was shot to death, and it has not yet opened. If he investigates this matter clearly, he may be able to be the new person in charge of the casino. That is definitely a worry-free job with a lot of women and money.


    After Dani finished speaking, he stood up and said to his Advisor Burstein, "Okay, what we just talked about will be carried out according to the previous plan, you will be personally responsible for it."


    "I have a party with some big shots tonight, and that group of gentlemen can''t be neglected." After saying that, he picked up his hat and walked out.


    Cranston and Burstein followed out of the office. When they walked out, Dani and Burstein were walking side by side, and Cranston followed behind, he vaguely heard what Dani said about the dock and the deployment of more manpower.


    He didn''t care what it meant.


    After seeing Dani off, Cranston got into his car. The driver turned around and asked, "Boss, where are you going now?"


    "Back to the station."


    On the way, Cranston kept thinking about how to complete Dani''s mission.


    Trying to figure out whether the casino robbery was actually done by Jon Hardy and how, there are no clues unless he admits it himself.


    Back at the station, the guy Cranston called to provide him with information, a thief named Naxi, was in his fifties. He looked thin and wretched, and he was dressed sloppily. He looked like a tramp.


    Don''t underestimate these guys, who live at the bottom of society, these people are often the ones who know the best information, and what happens on the streets rarely escapes their eyes.


    "Did you find where they are based?" Cranston asked.


    "In the Austrian gang''s territory, there is a sweater factory in Grants street, there are about eight or nine people in total going in and out, but not all of them live inside," Naxi said.


    Cranston frowned and thought of countermeasures.


    Cranston couldn''t think of any great plans, in fact, the simplest and most effective way is to rush in and arrest those people, and after questioning them, everything will become clear.


    If they dare to resist, they will be killed directly.


    If they didn''t do it, it''s very simple, just pretend it didn''t happen.


    It doesn''t matter if they were soldiers in the past, their experience is useless in the case of a sneak attack.


    He now has 6 gangsters under his command and he felt a bit short of people so he picked up the phone and called his friend: "Beckman, are you interested in making a quick money?"


    "What kind of job are we going to do?"


    "I may have discovered the group of robbers who robbed the casino. i reported it to Boss Dani, and the boss said that I would be fully responsible, If you work with me, we will split the money equally."


    What Cranston wants most is the appreciation of Boss Dani so that he can be responsible for the casino. If he really gets the money, he didn''t mind giving out half of it to Beckman.


    When Beckman heard this, he immediately became interested. If they were really those robbers, they must have a large amount of cash in their hands.


    "Count me in!" Beckman said immediately.


    "Then get ready and bring your people. Let''s take action tonight. Tonight is Christmas Eve. Let''s also give it a name and call it ''Operation Christmas Eve.''"


    Cranston said this with some pride.


    Time flies at night.


    On Christmas Eve, the streets were brightly lit and bustling with people, including people shopping and children playing. Two trucks drove through the streets to a remote downtown area.


    This is a factory area with relatively few people living there, so even though it''s Christmas, it still seems deserted.


    Two trucks were parked in front of the factory.


    "When we go in later If anyone resists, shoot immediately, but at least leave one or two people alive." Cranston ordered.


    His subordinates nodded.


    A nimble guy jumped over the wall and quietly opened the door, and a group of people rushed into the factory.

 Chapter 38 - 38 Gun Fight

    Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Gun Fight There is a grill in the lobby on the first floor of the factory. The barbecue on it is squeaking. Leo cuts off a piece with a knife, puts it into his mouth, and took another big gulp of beer.


    A Christmas party was playing on the TV. A graceful singer was singing. Henry, Matthew, Leo, and Kerry watched with great interest.


    It''s Christmas today.


    Sean and Ryder went home to spend the holidays with their families.


    Neil went to the hospital to be with his wife.


    Richard''s eyes had become inflamed in the past few days, and he was admitted to the Murphy Clinic. Dr. Murphy''s advice to him was to wait until spring for an operation to solve the previous wound problem, and then he could install a prosthetic eye.


    There are only four of them left to spend Christmas together.


    Matthew picked up the dagger to cut the flesh. He suddenly stopped in the middle of cutting and looked up at the others. "No, there is movement at the door."


    The four of them were all people who had survived in the battle fields, and they never dared to be careless about danger.


    Several people looked at each other and immediately reached a tacit understanding. Henry and Matthew drew their pistols from their bodies and hid in the factory, while Leo and Kerry hurried upstairs.


    "Bang~!"


    The door was kicked open.


    A group of guys with guns rushed into the factory aggressively. When they came in, they saw the grill in the middle. The barbecue on it was still smelling fragrant, and there were a few bottles of beer next to it.


    "They haven''t run far, find them!" Cranston said.


    His men spread out to search. Some were walking inside, while others were going up the stairs. The two guys had just taken a few steps when suddenly gunfire rang out.


    "Bang bang bang bang~!"


    A dense number of bullets were fired from the shadows.


    The two boys at the front were shot and fell to the ground immediately.


    The others were so frightened that they quickly fell down, and those who were going upstairs also quickly came down, preparing to attack the enemies hiding in the dark.


    But at this moment, two black muzzles stuck out from upstairs.


    "Da da da da da da~!"


    The Chicago Typewriter fired wildly at the crowd downstairs, knocking the Spanish gangsters off their feet.


    They never expected that they would be in such great danger when they raided to arrest a few Austrian gangsters.


    Someone hid in the corner and fought back.


    But he was discovered as soon as he fired two shots, and he was immediately greeted by a hail of machine gun bullets.


    Cranston hid in the corner and regretted coming here. What kind of group of guys were these? He knew that they had been soldiers, but he didn''t expect them to be so strong.


    Why do I want to investigate the casino robbery? didn''t i have a good life, so why did I have to provoke these guys?


    The other leader he found, Beckman, died.


    He was shot several times in the beginning.


    Many of his brothers were dead, and almost none of them could move now.


    What meritorious service? What is valued by the boss? What casino management rights, money, luxury cars and beautiful women? now all this temptations no longer matters to him, He just wants to survive.


    Cranston turned around and ran, but as soon as he took a few steps, a bullet hit him. Cranston felt his thighs tremble, and he fell to the ground.


    "Ah, my legs!"


    "Leo, Kerry, you cover, Matthew, and I will clean the battlefield." Henry shouted.


    "Understood."


    Putting on new magazines, Henry and Matthew came out of the shadows. Bodies were lying everywhere on the floor in the factory.


    They were outnumbered so they fought to fiercely just now. Almost all of these guys were hit by dozen of bullets.


    Cranston collapsed in the doorway, still wailing.


    Matthew raised his gun and wanted to kill him, but Henry stopped him.


    "Leave him alive and ask what''s going on."


    Matthew immediately shouted to the door, "If you don''t want to die, throw away the gun in your hand."


    "Okay, I''ll throw it away, don''t kill me." Cranston shouted immediately.


    Throwing the gun aside, he lay on the ground and raised his hands high.


    Matthew and Henry went over, tied up Cranston, and carried the guy to the middle of the factory.


    Henry and his three buddies looked at the guy lying on the ground, wondering why he had attacked them.


    "Who are you?"


    "We are from the Spanish gang." Cranston gritted his teeth and endured the pain, as he said.


    The four of them were slightly stunned.


    "Spanish gang, why do you come to us late at night, and what do you want to do?" Henry asked in a deep voice.


    Cranston was a little afraid to say.


    He was afraid that if he told them, they would kill him directly, but he didn''t know what lie to tell, so he hesitated for a while.


    Matthew''s face turned cold.


    He took a step forward, stretched out a finger, and thrust it directly into the hole in Cranston''s thigh.


    "Ah~~~"


    Cranston suddenly let out a shrill scream.


    "Tell me, why are you here?"


    "I will talk, i will talk...our casino was robbed. Boss Dani was very angry and asked us to investigate who did it. If we find out, we will get a huge bonus. A street thief said to me, After Bill was injured, the Austrian gang changed its leader and recruited a new group of people, so I suspected that it was you who did it. After I reported it to Boss Dani, Boss Dani told me to investigate whether you are the casino robbers."


    Cranston explained everything clearly in a very fast tone.


    "Just suspicion?" Henry asked.


    "Yeah, just suspicion." Cranston said it quickly.


    Leo looked at Henry and asked, "Everyone else is dead, what do we do with this guy?"


    "I think we can just kill him," Matthew said.


    Henry thought for a moment and shook his head. "Maybe the boss has something else to ask, so we can''t kill him for the time being."


    The others nodded after hearing this.


    "Notify the boss now?" Matthew asked.


    "It''s so late, the boss must be celebrating Christmas with a woman in his arms, if we disturbs his mood, he will get angry. If you want to inform him do it yourself." Henry said.


    Matthew pouted.


    He didn''t want to be the one interrupting the boss, either.


    "Let''s tidy up this place and notify the boss tomorrow."


    They are in the lower city area, and most of surrounding building are abandoned factories so this place is sparsely populated. No one may have heard the gunfire just now, and even if they did, no one would foolishly call the police.


    The four people took action and drove the two trucks parked outside the door into the courtyard. There were more than a dozen corpses lying in the factory building, and they were all moved to the vehicles.


    They didn''t feel anything about these corpses. They had seen too many corpses on the battlefield. Sometimes, in a battle, the corpses in front of the trenches could pile up into mountains.


    Matthew found a thicker rope and tied Cranston tightly to prevent him from running away.


    Kerry looked at the bullet hole in Cranston''s leg. Blood was still pouring out. "He is bleeding, if we leave him like this, he may die tomorrow. How about giving him some medicine?"


    "What medicine could I give him? just do it the old way."


    Matthew said, picking up a dagger and inserting it into the oven. After a while, it turned slightly red. Cranston realized something, and his body trembled and twisted in fear.


    "No, no, no~~"


    Matthew didn''t care about this guy. He stepped on him with one foot to prevent him from moving and pressed the red hot dagger hard on the thigh wound.


    Stab~!


    "Ah~~~~~~~!"


    Cranston howled miserably.


    The wound was ironed out and stopped bleeding. Matthew picked up the guy and threw him in the corner.


    Regret! Cranston only felt regret at this moment. Why did he want to take credit? Why didn''t he just stay at home?


    His men are all dead and he still doesn''t know if he will survive.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Hardy woke up from the woman''s arms.


    After getting dressed and washing up, he said goodbye to the woman. As soon as he came downstairs, he saw Henry standing by his car smoking, which made him a little surprised. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Henry, why are you here?"


    "Something happened last night. I wanted to report to you early, so I came here."


    "Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "Just two cigarettes."


    "What happened?"


    "The Spanish gang is suspicious of our recent activities, they sent people to investigate us, but the leader was a brainless guy and rushed in directly, planning to arrest people for interrogation, but a few of us took care of it, we killed 11 of his men and captured him alive." Henry said.


    Hardy was slightly startled.


    He didn''t expect such a big thing to happen at night, but fortunately Henry and the others handled it well.


    They drove back to the factory in Grant District, looked at the bodies on the two trucks, and came to the only survivor.


    "What''s your name?" Hardy asked calmly.


    "My name is Cranston." Cranston said in a dry voice.


    "What is your position in the Spanish gang?"


    "A Leader."


    Though the levels in European and American gangs are not as complicated as shown in the movies, they do in fact have their own organizational divisions.


    Gang leaders are generally called bosses. Below them are the second boss, strategist, economic advisor, and staff officer, and then the leaders, who are considered the elite and backbone of the gang. Hardy is now considered one of the leaders of the Austrian gang.


    The leader maintains a group of followers, and the number of followers varies. It mainly depends on whether the leader can support them. If he can afford it, no one will care about how many followers he has, even if he recruits a hundred followers.


    "Tell me everything you know about Spanish gang." Hardy said calmly.


    "Ask whatever you want to know, I won''t dare hide anything." Cranston said with a grimace.


    Hardy then asked him everything he wanted to know about the Spanish gang. Through Cranston''s narration, Hardy had a more comprehensive understanding of the Spanish Gang.


    "I heard that the Spanish gang is preparing to conduct drug transactions recently. Do you know the situation?" Hardy asked.


    Cranston immediately shook his head. "I don''t know, I haven''t heard of it."


    "Where do the Spanish gangs usually buy their drugs?"


    "We buy them from the Colombians. I heard he was some kind of general, he is quite mysterious. It was once when I went to pick up goods at the dock, I overheard the title "General" spoken by Advisor Burstein".


    "Dock, do they transport goods by water?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, the Colombians came over on ocean going cargo ships, transported the drugs offshore, then sent them to the port by speedboat, and then took another returning cargo ship back."


    "Which pier?"


    "A small one outside the Santa Monica Port Private Port, by the way, I remembered something. When I reported your affairs to Boss Dani, I vaguely heard Boss Dani and the gang advisor mentioning something about the port and the deployment of manpower."


    Hardy was moved.


    It was probably the new drug deal that Dani was planing.


    Since manpower has been deployed, it seems that the trading time will be within these few days.


    Hardy felt like a big deal was beckoning.

 Chapter 39 - 39 A Deadly Deal at the Pier

    Chapter 39: Chapter 39 A Deadly Deal at the Pier On a cliff in the wilderness outside Los Angeles.


    Two trucks were parked on the edge of the cliff, there were more than a dozen corpses in the trucks, and Cranston''s corpse was on top.


    Neil put two large firecrackers into the Trucks, and another truck reversed, pushing the two trucks over the cliff. The Trucks rolled down the cliff, and not long after it hit the bottom, it exploded and burned.


    As for whether the Spanish gang will find out that Cranston was killed, it is estimated that it will take some time.


    Cranston said that the boss just asked him to investigate, and he came directly to the door because of his own arrogance. No one in the gang knew about their operations. .


    Everyone returned to the factory gathering place, including Sean, Neil and others. Hardy looked at the factory and said, "We have to find a new place. This place has been targeted. We must be more careful in our actions in the future."


    Henry and others nodded.


    Everyone moved quickly to clean up the blood stains in the factory, moved their belongings, and found a place on the edge of Los Angeles in the afternoon. It was a country hotel with a living room, bedrooms, and a large yard for parking.


    Very suitable for a new residence.


    The next day.


    Hardy led a group of men to the dock. Cranston said to explore the terrain here.


    The wharf is not big, It is a fishing port wharf.


    Only dozens of tons of fishing boats and shrimp boats can enter and exit. It is a private wharf. When they came to observe, there were many fishing boats parked at the wharf, and there were people carrying fish to trucks.


    Richard saw a three story building next to him, told Hardy, and secretly ran to the top of the building to check it out.


    This location is the commanding height of the entire pier, overlooking all directions, and is definitely an excellent sniping point.


    Everyone returned to the hotel and sat in the living room to study countermeasures.


    "Boss, if they are trading during the day, we can pretend to be buying fish and get two trucks to keep an eye on them every day."


    "If it is night, we can lay an ambush in advance and catch them off guard when they are trading."


    Hardy thought for a moment. then started to assign tasks for everyone.


    Starting the next day, six guys Henry, Matthew, Leo, Kerry, Richard, and Neil became fishmongers and drove two trucks over to buy fish.


    During this period, Richard secretly went upstairs several times and quietly placed two large packages in a hidden place on the roof.


    Whether this is a trading place or not, they are only half sure now, but if it succeeds, they will get enough rewards, so Hardy is fully prepared.


    The rest is left to luck.


    Two days later, the sun was already setting in the west this afternoon, the fishing boats had basically docked, and only a few people were still trading on the pier.


    Suddenly, two cars drove up in the distance. Several men in suits got out of the car and walked into the fish market. They seemed to be choosing fish, but their eyes were always looking around. It didn''t take long for these people to get in the car and leave without buying a single fish.


    Henry, who was wearing work clothes, rubber shoes, and gloves, looked up at Matthew next to him and whispered, "I feel like these guys are from the Spanish gang."


    "I feel the same."


    The news soon spread to Hardy.


    Hardy knew the deal could be tonight. He Immediately summoned everyone to give orders.


    "Brothers, get ready to work."


    Upon hearing that they were about to work, these guys became excited one by one and began to prepare their own firearms.


    late at night. Eleven o''clock.


    The pier was pitch black with no light, and the sea in the distance looked like a monster ready to devour people, which made people feel frightened and timid.


    Four cars drove into the pier on the gravel road.


    Parked side by side at the pier, a dozen people got out first and looked around. It was pitch black, and nothing could be seen. After some time, the four cars turned on their lights facing the sea.


    A flash.


    Two flashes.


    It flashed four times in total.


    After dozens of seconds, a light appeared on the sea in the distance and flashed four times towards the dock.


    After a while, a fishing boat of more than ten tons came from the sea and stopped slowly at the dock. The Spanish gang had been waiting on the shore for a long time. The leader was the gang advisor Burstein.


    A man stepped off the fishing boat, the wooden deck creaking beneath his feet as he jumped ashore.


    Burstein stepped forward with a smile, shook hands with the other person cordially, and said in Spanish "Garcia, we meet again."


    "Hello Burstein, Did you bring the money?"


    "Of course."


    He waved to the back, and one of his men brought a suitcase. Burstein opened the suitcase, and under the car lights, the things stacked in the suitcase could be seen clearly it was a neat stack of dollar bills.


    "$300,000, every penny is here" Burstein said.


    "That''s good, I''ll let them move the goods now."


    Garcia waved behind him, and several men with slightly darker skin came out of the boat and landed ashore carrying packages one by one.


    Not long after, all the goods were moved onto the dock, which was half a person tall and almost one cubic meter.


    "This is what you want a total of 500 kilograms. What you asked for this time is really a lot. It has been in production for almost three months. It seems that your business is doing well" Garcia said.


    "It''s okay," Burstein said with a smile.


    Then he asked a young man to come forward to inspect the goods. Burstein took out two cigars and handed one to the Colombian.


    "Crack~!"


    He lit the silver lighter in his hand and handed it to Garcia.


    Garcia lowered his head and lit a cigarette.


    But at this moment, there was a clear gunshot.


    "Bang~!"


    The next moment, there was a bloody hole in the Colombian leader''s head, and he fell to the ground with a splash, Blood splashed on Burstein''s face, leaving him stunned for a second or two.


    "They killed Garcia!"


    Other Colombians screamed.


    Several people quickly rushed out of the cabin, all holding sub machine guns in their hands. They should have been hiding in the cabin to be on guard.


    After all, everyone should be careful about this kind of transaction.


    "Tu tu tu tu tu tu tu~!"


    The Colombians opened fire on the shore, shooting at the Spanish gang members wildly.


    The follower of Burstein was so frightened that he dragged his boss down, which saved him from being shot to death on the spot.


    After being attacked by Colombians, The Spanish gangsters also drew their guns and fought back. Several Colombians who had gone ashore with Garcia to trade were instantly killed by The Spanish gangsters.


    A chaotic fight broke out between the two sides.


    Burstein finally came to his senses and knew there must be a misunderstanding. He shouted in Spanish "Stop, stop everyone; there is a misunderstanding here."


    But before Burstein could finish his words, a bullet flew from a distance and hit Burstein''s head. There was a bloody hole in the air instantly.


    Burstein''s eyes widened, and he fell down in disbelief.


    When the Spanish gang saw that their gang advisor had been killed, their firepower became more intense, and they fired wildly at the Colombians on the ship.


    But they were not prepared to fight when they came. They only had light guns in their hands, and they were suppressed by the Colombians armed with sub machine guns guns.


    at this time. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A group of people rushed out from behind them.


    The Spanish gangsters were stunned, wondering if this was one of their own, but before they could react, the sub machine guns in the hands of these men opened fire on them.


    "Da da da, da da da~!"


    The few remaining Spanish gangsters were killed by this group of people in just one encounter.


    These people did not stop there. After killing the Spanish, they turned their guns on the Colombians. The Chicago Typewriter opened fire wildly at the fishing boat. The powerful firepower prevented the people on the boat from fighting back.


    Kerry was nearly two meters tall, and he was holding an M42 heavy machine gun in his hand. The long bullet chain was dragging on the ground, and he was firing wildly at the fishing boat. The flames from the gun''s muzzle shot out more than half a meter away.


    Neil took out the grenade and threw it at the fishing boat from a distance.


    "Boom~!"


    The grenade was accurately thrown into the cabin and exploded, and the gunfire coming from the cabin stopped immediately.


    The Colombian who was driving the boat saw that they couldn''t defeat the opponent at all, so he immediately drove away and fled. Henry, Matthew, and others wanted to pursue them, but Hardy stopped them.


    "There''s no need to chase, just let them run away. It won''t affect us. Let''s move the goods quickly."


    Upon hearing this, several people immediately ran to the Spanish gang and found the money box in a car, which contained neat banknotes.


    "Boss, I found the money!" Henry shouted excitedly.


    "What to do with the coke powder? Throw it into the sea." Leo asked.


    Hardy thought for a while. Though he did not sell drugs and was opposed to drug trafficking, these were all money. Although it cost only $300,000 to buy from Colombians, the price could be four to five times higher in the market.


    "Put them all in the car and take them back. We''ll talk about how to deal with it later."

 Chapter 40 - 40 Desperate Days of the Spanish Gang

    Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Desperate Days of the Spanish Gang Henry and the others worked hard to load all the coke powder into the car, loaded it up and left quickly, and the dock turned dark and quiet again.


    There is only the non stop sound of the waves.


    Returning to the new station.


    In the living room, a group of people looked excitedly at the suitcase placed on the coffee table. The lid of the suitcase was opened, and inside was a stack of brand new hundred dollar bills.


    "Boss, I''ve counted it, it''s 300,000$ in total." Sean reported excitedly.


    Everyone else looked excited, this time they could get a large sum of money.


    Hardy didn''t wait any longer and ordered the money to be divided.


    "Take out 90,000 and hand it over to the gang."


    Sean immediately counted out 90,000$ and put it aside.


    According to the agreement between him and Siegel, it was divided into 30/70. 90,000 $ of the money would be given to Siegel.


    Sean and Henry didn''t know about Hardy and Siegel''s private decision. Hardy didn''t think it was necessary to tell them everything. It was actually simpler and happier to focus on working hard to make money instead of complicated things.


    "215,000$ and 5 cents, you can each share 13,000, Sean count the money." Hardy said.


    Not long after, each of them had a thick wad of money in their hands.


    The rest goes to Hardy.


    A total of 111,000$.


    "Boss, what do you want to do with that batch of coke powder?" Henry asked.


    The quantity of this batch of coke powder is quite large. They just counted it. There are 500 packages of one kilogram each, which means that the coke powder totals 500 kilograms.


    Hardy did a quick mental calculation.


    Five hundred kilograms 300,000$.


    0.6 USD per gram.


    However, for those drug addicts, one gram can often be sold for 4 or 5 dollars, and even more expensive when the drugs are in short supply.


    Of course, there are also layers of profit sharing.


    But this also shows its huge profits.


    Destroy it?


    That would be a pity.


    Sell?


    Hardy didn''t want to get involved in the drug business.


    "Find a hidden place to hide it first, maybe it will be useful later." Hardy said.


    ...


    Dani was sitting in the office with a cigar in his mouth and glanced at the clock on the wall. It was already half past one in the morning.


    He frowned.


    Transactions usually only take half an hour, so why hasn''t Burstein come back yet?


    Did something happen? He couldn''t sit still.


    "John, Walter, take people to the dock to see why Burstein hasn''t come back yet." Dani said to his two bodyguards.


    "yes, boss."


    The two bodyguards drove to the dock. They were shocked by the scene they saw. The dock was full of corpses and blood. All members of the Spanish gang fell to the ground, including the gang advisor Burstein.


    There were also several men with slightly darker skin, who they guessed were Colombians.


    "Notify the boss quickly."


    The two drove back quickly and hurried into the office. John panted and said: "Boss, it''s bad, the gang advisor Burstein is dead, and all the people who went with him to trade are also dead."


    Dani stood up in an instant.


    What he worried about most happened.


    "What happened?!" Dani asked loudly.


    "We only saw corpses on the pier and the gang advisor Burstein was among them, and there seemed to be a few Colombians corpses as well."


    "Where are the goods and the money?"


    "We didn''t see it."


    "Was there a ship on the pier?"


    "No. "


    Dani took a group of his men and rushed to the dock. At the dock, he saw the situation reported by his two bodyguards.


    Burstein is dead and a dozen of his men who came with him to trade died.


    Three hundred thousand dollars was missing.


    The ordered of coke powder was also missing.


    Could it be the Colombians who did it?


    But they have been doing business with the Colombians for several years, and nothing like this has ever happened. Why on earth would they do it this time?


    "What''s going on? What happened!" Dani roared angrily.


    But the only answer to him was the cold wind at night and the sound of the waves.


    After a long while, Dani calmed down and ordered his men: "Clean the pier immediately. If others find the bodies of our men, the police may cause trouble for us."


    His men immediately moved and threw the bodies into the truck.


    Including the bodies of those Colombians.


    There was still a large amount of blood on the ground, They tried their best to cover it up. It was almost dawn and the fishermen were coming, so Dani and his men left quickly.


    Back in the office.


    Dani couldn''t calm down. No matter what the reason was, the loss this time was too great. Burstein, his most effective subordinate, was dead. He was his right hand man and he was responsible for most of the gang''s business.


    And his own 300,000$.


    After the casino was robbed, the Spanish gang suffered a lot of losses.


    He originally wanted to make more money from coke powder to recover his losses.


    After trying hard to scrape together 300,000$ in cash.


    It was robbed again. The money is gone, and the goods are gone.


    The next drug business will not be possible either.


    When he thought of those Colombians who died. Dani''s head start to hurt, even this line of purchasing goods will probably be cut off.


    fack!


    fack!


    Dani became more and more angry as he thought about it, and roared in the office.


    With a forceful sweep across the desk, all the lamps and coffee cups on the desk were swept to the ground and shattered into pieces. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "John, gather everyone and go find out for me what happened."


    John nodded quickly in response.


    After the two bodyguards went out, Dani stood in front of the window, holding a cigar and thinking about who did it. Could it be General Gustavo who made the deal with him?


    But why? Short of money?


    But there is no need to use such extreme means. He is the only drug dealer in Los Angeles who buys Colombian good their trade is a business that continues to make money for a long time.


    Could it be that something went wrong in Colombia?


    Another group of people knew the trading route, followed it, and robbed Burstein and the others at the dock. It was possible.


    Dani wanted to send a telegram to General Gustavo to confirm the matter.


    But he was worried.


    If the telegram is intercepted by the FBI, it won''t be long before trouble comes to his door.


    Oh shit.


    What to do now, Dani, a veteran who has been running a gang for decades, had no idea of what to do. Dani was tired and had a headache after not sleeping all night, but he had no intention of sleeping.


    Smoking one cigarette after another, just one night made him feel quite haggard.


    It was already dawn and a new day had begun.


    "Ring ring ring~!"


    The phone suddenly rang.


    Dani thought it was John and the others who had found somethings, so he quickly picked it up and put it to his ears, but the person who called was not John, but a leader in charge of the brokerage business.


    "Boss, I have something to report to you. The manager of one of our modeling companies, named Sanders, suddenly disappeared. He has not been seen for the past 3 days. I investigated and found that he sold some models before disappearing and got more than 10,000$, I suspect that guy may have fled with the money."


    Dani didn''t know Sanders. He had so many people under him, how could he remember the name of a little guy.


    Dani''s head hurt even more when he heard someone taking money and running away.


    There''s nothing good these days, it''s all bad news.


    At this moment, Dani was extremely irritable and yelled into the phone: "Send someone to find that bastard, get the money back, and then bury him alive!"


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Huhuhu~~!


    Dani gasped for air.


    Damn, everything is going wrong.


    He didn''t know that Sanders had already been buried alive.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that


    John came back from outside. He lowered his head and reported:


    "I''m sorry, boss, we checked carefully and found no clues. We didn''t find any Colombians. We couldn''t find out what happened."


    Dani clenched his fists hard.


    "Check, keep checking, I don''t believe there are no clues at all!" Dani shouted.


    John quickly agreed and ran out again.


    Dani slumped into his chair.


    Without Burstein, what will happen to the gang business in the future? It is not so easy to train a qualified gang advisor.


    The drug deal failed the money is gone and the goods are gone to.


    What will happen to the drug business in the future? The casino is also closed now.


    The remaining businesses of the Spanish Gang are a few bars, underground boxing rings, and loan shark companies, but these can''t even make a 100.000$ a year.


    This is not even enough to cover the gang''s expenses.

 Chapter 41 - 41 Planing To Establish A Gang

    Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Planing To Establish A Gang Five days later, Dani''s subordinate reported to him that a Colombian man wanted to see him.


    Dani thought to himself that the Colombian had finally came over, and he must find out what is going on.


    "Quick, bring him in," he said.


    The man stood before Dani with a grim expression and said, "General Gustavo has a message for you."


    "What message?" asked Dani.


    "You stole our goods, killed our people, and we will not let this go unpunished."


    Dani was shocked and exclaimed, "How could you accuse me of stealing your goods? It was clearly your people who attacked us. The gang advisor I sent for the deal was killed, all my men were killed, and the $300,000 I brought was stolen. I suspect it was you who did it." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know about that. The general only instructed me to inform you to pay 500,000$. And this matter will be over. If you disagree, the general will send his men, and Mr. Dani, you should prepare to face our retaliation."


    Dani was furious.


    Damn it, why is everything being blamed on me?


    Now Dani really wanted to talk face to face with General Gustavo and clear up the whole situation.


    Unfortunately, it is 1946 and there is no direct international long flight to Colombia.


    Ignore them? General Gustavo was a powerful figure in the Colombian military, commanding thousands of troops. If he really sent someone to kill him, his own men would surely not be able to resist.


    But they demanded $500,000, where could he get that kind of money now? And this time, he was the victim.


    Dani felt extremely frustrated.


    Suppressing his anger, Dani said to the Colombian man, "Please tell General Gustavo that there has been a misunderstanding. At an appropriate time, I will go to Colombia to explain to him face to face. Our business must continue, and many things can be negotiated."


    Dani slumped onto the sofa.


    Reaching for a cigar, the cigar trembled in his hand.


    "Damn it!"


    Meanwhile, Hardy was sitting on a plane headed for Las Vegas.


    He was going to see Sigel and deliver the proceeds from the robbery.


    He also wanted to chat with Sigel about some things.


    During these days, Hardy had been thinking and had chosen the path of the underworld. If he wanted to expand and grow, he needed his own territory and some steady income to support more men.


    Relying solely on robbery wouldn''t work.


    In present Los Angeles.


    The Irish gangs mainly concentrated in the old town area.


    The Austrian gang was in the more developed new town area.


    The Spanish were near Hollywood.


    As for other small gangs, they were irrelevant.


    During these days, Hardy had been contemplating that if he wanted to have a greater influence, he needed a suitable territory. The Irish territory was not ideal, and the Irish were strong and difficult to deal with.


    Become the boss of the Austrian gang.


    There''s always rank and hierarchy everywhere, and the Austrian gang was under the control of the Mafia, involving too much. He thought it would be very difficult to become the boss.


    Hardy''s gaze fell on the Spanish gang.


    Although the Spanish gang''s territory was small, its geographical location was good, controlling the Hollywood area. The future development would only get better.


    If he eliminated the Spanish gang, took over their territory, and established his own sphere of influence, his power would increase significantly, and there wouldn''t be much internal conflict with the Austrian gang.


    Next, It depended on Sigel''s thoughts.


    ...


    "Everyone, we''re about to land. Don''t forget to fasten your seat belts " the pilot shouted loudly to the dozen or so passengers behind him.


    The plane was small, carrying only eighteen or nineteen passengers.


    It was very bumpy in the sky, and the noise from the propellers was extremely loud. This kind of flying experience could only be described as awful.


    But this is currently the fastest way to travel.


    From Los Angeles to Las Vegas, there is about 480 kilometers, which would take about half a day by car.


    Hardy checked his seat belt. He didn''t want to be thrown out by the violent pilot.


    Bang!


    Bang, bang!


    After a violent shaking and clanging noise, the plane finally stopped. Hardy grabbed his suitcase and stepped off the plane.


    A young man in a suit approached him.


    "Are you Mr. John Hardy?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Mr. Sigel sent me to pick you up. The car is over there."


    Hardy looked at the young man. His memory was exceptionally good now, and he vaguely remembered seeing this young man among the security personnel when he went to Sigel''s house.


    The two got into the car and drove towards downtown Las Vegas.


    Hardy looked out the window. The surroundings were all dusty gray rocks with a few dry patches of yellow grass, desolate everywhere.


    After a short time, the car entered the city.


    Hardy had been to Las Vegas in his previous life, the gambling city of the 21st century, brilliant with lights and full of skyscrapers, bustling and extravagant.


    Now, in Hardy''s eyes, Las Vegas couldn''t even be called a city at most it was a small town with buildings mainly concentrated on either side of the highway.


    In 1829, a group of Mexican traders discovered the water rich Las Vegas Valley and named it "Las Vegas," which means "the meadows" in Spanish.


    Decades later, the discovery of gold in Nevada attracted many people, turning Las Vegas into a small town.


    In 1905, when the railway was completed, Las Vegas emerged as a crucial junction. It was upgraded to a city with a population of over 3,000 at the time.


    During the Great Depression in the U.S., Nevada legalized gambling, and a few years later, the Hoover Dam was completed, providing ample electricity to the area. Soon after, highways linking to Los Angeles were established, which spurred rapid development in Las Vegas.


    This rapid development primarily revolved around attracting visitors for gambling. Presently, the local population is slightly over twenty thousand, with annual visitors not exceeding fifty thousand, as Siegel informed Hardy.


    Siegel''s vision was to build the most luxurious casino in America here, drawing in 100,000 visitors annually.


    Although, in Hardy''s eyes, this place was not comparable to later towns, he recognized its astonishing growth.


    Sixty years later, the population reached 550,000, with peak visitor numbers exceeding 40.8 million. Despite the gold being gone, Hardy saw this place as an abundant reservoir of wealth a seemingly inexhaustible source of gold.


    Currently, there is only one main road, Las Vegas Boulevard, lined mostly with two- or three-story buildings, some small casinos, and entertainment venues, with vast areas of vacant land behind them.


    Hardy saw these lands as future towering buildings, presenting immense potential for value appreciation. If one had the funds, buying land here and doing nothing would likely yield substantial profits when others rushed in to invest in Siegel''s successful casino venture.


    But that urgency would have to wait. The value of Las Vegas land was expected to increase only after Siegel''s casino succeeded, drawing everyone in for the substantial profits.


    The car stopped in front of a vast construction site.


    The driver said to Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, Mr. Siegel is at the construction site. I''ll take you inside to find him."


    Hardy followed the driver inside and spotted Siegel in an open space.


    A large parasol shaded Siegel''s head, with a round table and a few chairs beneath it. Siegel stood with his hands behind his back, gazing into the distance.


    "Mr. Siegel," Hardy called out as he approached.


    Siegel turned to Hardy, a smile on his face, and said, "Hardy, take a look around. We''re making History here. This will be home to the most perfect casino in America, perhaps even the world."


    Hardy followed Siegel''s gaze toward a wilderness of construction materials piled on empty ground, where several bulldozers were diligently clearing away dirt, enveloping the site in a cloud of dust.

 Chapter 42 - 42 Discussion With Siegle

    Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Discussion With Siegle Siegel wanted Hardy to see his casino, but right now it was just a big construction site, and nothing could be seen.


    "Haha, come take a look at my plans."


    With that, he pulled out a large plan from under the table, opening it up to about half a square meter, painted with colors, much like the effect diagrams of later years.


    There was a name on the blueprint.


    "Flamingo Casino."


    Hardy thought to himself, the name was exactly the same as in later years.


    Siegel pointed to the blueprint and enthusiastically introduced it to Hardy. Few people came here, and Siegel had many ideas during construction, so he treated Hardy as a confidant.


    "There will be a huge neon pillar built here, about 30 meters high. I want everyone coming to Las Vegas to see the Flamingo''s sign and be attracted here."


    "The entrance will be a wide corridor, with palm trees planted on both sides. I want those tall palm trees. I''ve already reserved 300 of them at a high price from the plant company. When people come here in the future, they won''t just feel the heat and dryness. I want tourists to feel the refreshing oasis here. Everyone who comes here should feel like they''re entering a palace."


    "A small river will bring water here, supplying all the water needed for the casino."


    Parking lots, shops, tennis courts, sunbathing centers, cinemas, and other facilities.


    Almost everything one can think of is here.


    Even though Hardy came from a later era, he admired Siegel''s ideas. If completed according to his vision, this place would truly become a leisure paradise combining gambling and entertainment.


    "Mr. Siegel, how much money do you estimate you''ll need if everything is built according to your design?" Hardy asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ve already raised 4 million, but I''m afraid it won''t be enough."


    Then Siegel smiled lightly, unconcerned. "Don''t worry, once the construction is underway and investors see the results, I believe they''ll add more investment."


    He remembered in the movie how Siegel ultimately failed, He spent too much money, but couldn''t attract enough customers, and the casino closed down and he was killed.


    Hardy knew for a fact that the partners Siegel found were all big gangsters.


    But Hardy was also puzzled. Even if Siegel''s investment failed, the casino would still be here, so why kill Siegel? Siegel was a member of the mafia community.


    Maybe there are other unknown reasons.


    Hardy looked at the blueprint and wanted to advise Siegel to simplify things and open the casino as soon as possible to avoid trouble later.


    But the words stuck in his throat.


    Whether in the movie or now in contact with Siegel, he knew Siegel was a very arrogant person.


    Once he set his mind on something, it was extremely difficult to change, and he was also a perfectionist. Now he had great enthusiasm for the Flamingo Casino, and his own advice would be ineffective.


    Moreover, his current identity was just one of Siegel''s henchmen, not enough to give suggestions to the boss.


    After talking about the casino construction, Siegel was in a very good mood, like a child showing off his beloved toy to others, feeling satisfied in his heart.


    "Hardy, what brings you here this time?" Siegel asked.


    Over the phone, Hardy didn''t explain the purpose of his visit to Siegel, mainly to avoid leaking information, only saying that he had important matters to discuss.


    Hardy placed the briefcase on the table, gently unfastening the clasp, revealing the banknotes inside.


    "Mr. Siegel, this is $90,000. A few days ago, I completed a deal, and this is the portion to be turned over."


    Siegel calculated in his mind.


    They agreed on a 30/70 split, so turning in 90,000 meant Hardy made 300,000. This was definitely a big deal.


    "Oh, tell me about this deal?" Siegel became interested.


    Hardy had no reason to hide from Siegel and told him everything about the matter.


    His underlings got information that the Spanish gang was preparing to expand their drug trade, and they ambushed the Spanish gang''s base, counter killing to obtain accurate information, meticulously planned ambushes for several nights, and seized this $300,000 in cash.


    Hardy did not mention the 500 kilograms of drugs.


    Siegel looked at Hardy with admiration, patting Hardy''s shoulder heavily. "Well done, Hardy. What you did exceeded my expectations."


    Hardy was silent for a moment, as if gathering courage, he said to Siegel, "Mr. Siegel, I have an idea. Robbery is not a long term solution. To earn money properly, it''s best to have a stable and profitable business."


    "What are you thinking?" Siegel asked.


    "I want to take over the Spanish gang''s territory. With that territory, I estimate we can earn $1 million or even more annually."


    Siegel looked at Hardy seriously, then suddenly burst into laughter. "Hardy, I like young people with ideas and motivation.


    "Do you know why I chose you in the first place? Because I see in you the determination to take risks, something that Fred lacks."


    "Back then, I handed the territory to him. He managed it for seven or eight years, but the territory remained the same, with no development. The Irish and Spanish continued doing business as usual in their territories."


    "If we wipe out the Irish and Spanish completely, we''ll completely unify the underground world of Los Angeles."


    "Hardy, I support you!"


    "If you can eliminate the Spanish gang, I agree to let you form your own gang. You can be the boss, equal to Fred."


    This was the main purpose of Hardy''s visit to Las Vegas this time. Originally, he had prepared many arguments, but he didn''t expect that he only mentioned it briefly and Siegel agreed, and even agreed to let him form a gang.


    This result far exceeded Hardy''s expectations.


    Siegel leaned forward, lowering his voice:


    "After you form the gang, all income won''t be recorded in the Austrian gang''s accounts. I want 40% of the total income directly handed over to me."


    Although Siegel controlled the entire Austrian gang, his annual income from the gang was only about 10% of the total gang income.


    When building Las Vegas, Siegel could only come up with $1 million.


    If Hardy really controlled the Spanish gang''s territory and earned more than a million dollars annually, Siegel''s share would far exceed his income from the Austrian gang.


    "Okay, Mr. Siegel." Hardy responded decisively.


    Hahaha~~!


    Siegel stood up laughing.


    He was in a very good mood now. Raising a good subordinate today might yield rich results tomorrow.


    "This is your first time in Las Vegas, so enjoy yourself for a couple of days, experience the scenery and wonders of Las Vegas. I believe you''ll fall in love with it here," Siegel said with a smile.


    In the evening, Siegel took Hardy to a restaurant and met the woman who captivated Siegel heart, Virginia Hill.


    This woman was beautiful and dazzling, dressed in a perfect evening gown that showed off her figure, her face always carrying a faint hint of pride.


    Perhaps it was this unique aura about her that attracted the mafia boss Siegel. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After dinner, Siegel took Hardy to a casino.


    "What do you usually like to play?" Siegel asked.


    "I''ve never been to a casino, oh, except for the last time with the Spanish gang," Hardy replied.


    Siegel shook his head with a smile, "You should experience more things. You''ll also be running a casino in the future, so how can you not know the rules of a casino?"


    "Have a good time tonight."


    After exchanging for five thousand chips, Siegel left with Virginia. As they walked out for a while, Virginia glanced back at Hardy and asked softly, "Who is this young man? It looks like you really like him?"


    "He''s one of my underlings, but I value him. I think his future is limitless."


    Virginia glanced at Hardy again as he exchanged chips.


    She knew Siegel was a very proud person who rarely praised his subordinates.


    She wondered what extraordinary qualities this young man possessed that made Siegel value him so much.

 Chapter 43 - 43 HD Security Company

    Chapter 43: Chapter 43 HD Security Company Hardy isn''t particularly interested in gambling.


    Every gambler believes they''ll be the lucky one, but in reality, the house is destined to win in the end.


    Gamblers believe in luck; the casino believes in mathematics.


    The casino doesn''t need to cheat; they can empty the gamblers'' pockets with mathematical formulas alone.


    The only rule for winning in gambling is not to gamble or perhaps having the ability to be the banker.


    In a previous life, Hardy visited Las Vegas with many curious friends who couldn''t resist trying their luck. Hardy resisted the temptation to join them at the tables and instead played a few rounds of slot machines for entertainment.


    After exchanging $2,000 for chips, Hardy sat next to Siegel.


    The game was simple.


    Hardy quickly grasped the rules after watching a few rounds of cards.


    Siegel and Virginia were excitedly playing, both enjoyed the process. However, after several rounds, they each lost over a thousand dollars, while the novice Hardy won quite a bit.


    Two hours later, Hardy unexpectedly won over three thousand dollars.


    Siegel looked at Hardy and chuckled, "It looks like you''ve got good luck. I''ve always believed that some people truly are lucky, and it seems you''re one of them."


    Afterward, the three switched to Texas Holdem Poker.


    Hardy''s luck continued to soar, after playing for two hours, he won several large hands, increasing his chips to over ten thousand dollars, while Siegel and Virginia lost all their chips.


    Hardy pushed all his chips toward the two. "Mr. Siegel, Miss Virginia, these are for you."


    "Oh, are you done playing?"


    "Yes, I need to rest and catch my flight back to Los Angeles tomorrow morning."


    "Not staying in Las Vegas for a few more days?" Siegel asked.


    Hardy smiled and said, "I''ve already experienced the wonders of Las Vegas."


    "Well, then, rest well."


    After Hardy left, Virginia remarked to Siegel, "He has impressive self control. Winning that much money and still being able to walk away so easily."


    Siegel said "Hardy is a very disciplined person. I remember he once said, ''Not all excellent people are disciplined, but disciplined people usually excel.''"


    Virginia gave Siegel a side glance and said "You''re an excellent person too, but I don''t see much discipline in you," .


    Siegel chuckled "Excellent people aren''t necessarily disciplined, whereas I am a genius."


    Siegel was one of the founders of the Mafia, the boss of a hit man group. He loved art and philosophy and had strong managerial abilities, in these respects, he truly was a genius.


    However, these genius attributes also bred pride and arrogance in him. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The next day, Hardy flew back to Los Angeles.


    Same plane, same pilot. This guy flew the plane aggressively just like last time, Hardy guessed he must have been a fighter pilot before.


    Back at the hotel, Hardy gathered his brothers.


    No one knew what was happening, all curious eyes were on Hardy.


    Hardy smiled, "Brothers, we have a development opportunity before us. Do you know whom I met in Las Vegas this time?"


    "Benjamin Siegel."


    "Bugy Siegel?"


    "Bugy sound very similar to bug, it''s not a good nickname. Siegel never liked it, and no one dared to call him that to his face."


    Henry, Matthew, and others were former soldiers and not very familiar with the mafia, but Sean had been in this circle for several years and naturally knew of Siegel''s reputation.


    "Sean, do you know this Siegel?" someone asked.


    Sean immediately explained, "I''ve heard legends about Siegel. He formed the Austrian gang. After he took over in Los Angeles, he made Fred the boss. Strictly speaking, Siegel is the real boss of the Austrian gang. I never expected the boss to meet Mr. Siegel."


    "He promised to support us in forming our own faction as long as we could grow and develop, even a establishing a new separate gang from the Austrian gang."


    Henry, Matthew, and the others became excited.


    If they could form their own gang, they would earn more money in the future and might even become faction leaders with some authority.


    Hardy continued, "But to grow and expand, we need our own territory."


    "Yes, we definitely need territory; we can''t keep squatting in hotels," someone said.


    Someone suggested, "Didn''t the boss take in Big Ivan before? We can also grab some small gang territories, like the Polish and French neighborhoods, link them together, and then we''ll have our own territory, slowly expanding."


    Hardy looked at everyone.


    "Brothers, if we''re going to do this, why not go big? I plan to take over the Spanish territory. What do you think?"


    Henry and the others were shocked.


    They thought the boss had a big appetite, directly targeting the third largest gang in Los Angeles.


    But it seemed...They had already robbed and killed the Spanish multiple times already.


    "The Spanish territory is mainly in Hollywood. Although it''s smaller than the Old Town and Downtown areas, there are many film companies and wealthy people here, making it a prime location," Leo said.


    "We''ve investigated the Spanish quite a bit recently, and they don''t seem as strong as they appear. We''ve taken out quite a few before; they probably have only a hundred or so men," Henry said.


    Matthew was more straightforward, "I think we should go for a decapitation operation. Didn''t we take out their adviser a few days ago? Let Richard handle it and eliminate Dani. The Spanish will surely be in chaos, and we can take over their territory smoothly."


    Everyone was excited.


    Not one had any worry or fear about going to war with the third largest gang in Los Angeles.


    These guys were elite survivors of the battlefield, with wills of steel developed from combat, unafraid of battle.


    "Boss, what''s your plan?" Leo asked.


    On the return flight, Hardy had already formulated a preliminary plan.


    "We won''t rush to deal with the Spanish yet. We need more manpower. Brothers, I have a task for you: contact our former comrades. We need more help."


    Hardy didn''t want to recruit from the gang, it was troublesome to train useless thugs. He wanted those who had fought on the battlefield, instantly capable of combat upon joining.


    The next day, Henry and Matthew were busy contacting former comrades.


    Hardy wasn''t idle, either.


    He went to government departments to register a company.


    "Sir, are you registering a security company?" a young officer asked, taking the registration documents.


    "Yes, ''HD Commercial Security Company. Our main business is providing security personnel for upscale properties, high end stores, and banks, as well as celebrity bodyguards, cash and jewelry escort services, and so on."


    On the return flight, Hardy thought about the future, recruiting many underlings required accommodations for them. He felt that the gang structure was too loose and thought of a security company.


    By assigning people to the security company, he could solve this problem.


    In the future, if anyone asked about their identity, they could openly tell family and friends that they worked at a security company.


    Their salaries could also be paid through the security company, legitimizing their income sources.


    Although they were currently operating in the underworld, Hardy knew that there was a ceiling to this path. Development to a certain extent would inevitably attract attention from relevant departments, possibly leading to crackdowns. Therefore, he had already planned to establish enterprises as legally as possible, facilitating future whitewashing.


    In the United States, as long as your company is legal and financially legitimate, no one can touch you.

 Chapter 44 - 44 The Banker’s Dilemma

    Chapter 44: Chapter 44 The Banker''s Dilemma After the company registration was completed, Hardy approached another real estate company.


    "I''m planning to purchase a farm or factory, preferably near Hollywood. It needs to be spacious. Do you have any good recommendations?"


    The security company needs a base for operations and personnel training, so the location can''t be too small.


    Hardy drove his luxury car, wearing a dazzling gold watch on his wrist. The salesperson recognized him as an important customer and treated him with exceptional respect.


    "A larger place? There''s a factory located in West Hollywood, though it''s a bit off. The area is quite spacious, with factory buildings, warehouses, and a dormitory building that can accommodate over a hundred workers. There''s also a large piece of unused land, totaling 18 acres."


    "What kind of factory is it?" Hardy asked.


    "It''s a factory that produces plastic dolls, but their dolls are too ugly to sell, resulting in a backlog of products. The owner originally planned to produce new dolls but couldn''t find raw materials due to wartime plastic restrictions. Unable to cope, the factory went bankrupt, and the bank took over. Now it''s up for sale for a total of $98,500."


    The price of $98,500 did seem quite high.


    Given the current land prices on the outskirts of Los Angeles, 18 acres of land are only worth a little over $30,000.


    The value lies in the factory building and equipment.


    But paying an extra $60,000 just to take these off their hands was unlikely.


    That''s why this factory has been on sale for so long without any takers.


    After giving it some thought, Hardy asked the salesperson, "Can you take me to see it in person?"


    "No problem at all," the salesperson quickly agreed.


    Riding in Hardy''s luxury car with a driver named Laid in the front, the salesperson smiled and said, "This factory has been hanging around for quite some time, and the bank is getting impatient. Mr. Hardy, if you''re serious about buying, I suggest negotiating with the bank. They might be willing to lower the price due to their financial pressures."


    "Los Angeles City Bank, the Non Performing Assets Division management" the salesperson added.


    This name rang a bell in Hardy''s mind.


    Looking at the salesperson, Hardy asked, "Aren''t you worried that if the price comes down, your commission will decrease?"


    The salesperson chuckled, "To be honest, listings from banks like these come with fixed commissions, unrelated to the price. So naturally, I hope Mr. Hardy can make the deal, that''s how I earn my money."


    Arriving at the toy factory, they were greeted by security guards employed by the bank to prevent anyone from secretly removing the machinery.


    In a low voice, the salesperson continued, "The bank has four people taking shifts here, each earning $35 a week. Just for wages, the bank spends $7,200 a year, which totals $14,400 over two years."


    The salesperson pointed out that the bank is losing money annually on this factory, providing a solid reason for negotiating a lower price.


    The factory indeed had a large area. The dormitory could comfortably house hundreds of people, and the spacious factory, covered machines, Hardy checked one and found it well maintained.


    Standing in the yard, Hardy contemplated.


    Located in West Hollywood, it looks like a suburb now, but it will develop into a prosperous area in the future, potentially becoming an upscale community. Even without considering the factory equipment, holding onto this land for a few years could significantly increase its value.


    This could be registered as the security company''s headquarters, with the dormitory for new recruits to stay in, the yard for training, and the factory sealed for storage.


    Buying this wouldn''t be a loss.


    However, Hardy wasn''t going to spend over $90,000. He could certainly negotiate with the bank.


    Taking the information from the salesperson, Hardy returned to the hotel residence to find Henry and Matthew.


    "Do you guys remember that guy named Kevin Madeen?" Hardy asked. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Henry couldn''t recall it at first.


    Matthew chuckled, "Haha, Henry, how could you forget? He''s your cousin, the one we knocked out and abducted at the Spanish casino, then took some goofy photos of."


    Henry remembered now.


    "What''s up, boss? Do you want us to recover that money?" He remembered asking him to prepare some money for a ransom over a month ago.


    "Not that. I recall you guys mentioned before that Kevin Madeen is the head of the Credit Department at Los Angeles City Bank."


    Hardy''s memory was sharp, he heard it once from Henry and remembered it clearly. The salesperson suggested negotiating with the bank staff, and he immediately thought of that guy.


    Henry scratched his head, "Sounds familiar."


    "I have a task for you. I plan to buy a factory for future recruits. The bank is currently selling it, and it happens to be managed by Kevin Madeen. I want you to talk to him."


    "No problem, boss," Henry immediately agreed.


    Hardy briefed the two on some details, and they set off in the car.


    In the evening, as work hours ended, Kevin Madeen left the bank building, exchanging farewells with colleagues as he approached his parked car by the roadside.


    Just as he opened the car door and got in, a figure appeared behind him, causing Kevin to startle.


    "Don''t move, don''t make a sound," Henry said from behind.


    Hearing that voice, Kevin''s body trembled. He was too familiar with that voice; it belonged to one of the two kidnappers who had once abducted him.


    After being released, he had nightmares for a long time, haunted by their voices.


    Each time, it jolted him awake.


    "Mr. Kidnapper, hello, I won''t shout or call for help. Are you here to take money? I''m sorry, I only have $3,600 prepared. If it''s not enough; can you give me more time? I will find a way to make up the difference."


    "I''m here for something else," Henry said.


    Kevin Madeen was taken aback.


    "What do you want?"


    He wondered if these robbers were asking him to assist in a bank robbery.


    "Someone wants to buy a bankrupt factory that your bank is selling. It''s a friend of my boss who wants to negotiate a lower price," Henry explained.


    Relieved, Kevin realized it wasn''t about robbing a bank.


    "Which factory is it?" Kevin quickly asked.


    "Shedigrove Toy Factory. Ring any bells?"


    "Yeah, I remember."


    Kevin indeed remembered the factory mentioned by Henry. A few months ago, during discussions, the non performing assets management mentioned it as a particularly hard sell. It was losing money and was categorized as an extremely non performing asset.


    "At what price does your boss''s friend want to buy?" Kevin cautiously inquired.


    "Of course, the lower, the better."


    "I understand."


    "All right, someone will contact you tomorrow to handle this. Remember, the lower the price, the better. If this goes well, your debt will be forgiven."


    Kevin felt relieved.


    Before the robbery, they made him prepare $5,000, which was a considerable sum. Kevin was one of the higher ranking executives at the bank, earning only about $5,000 to $6,000 a year.


    Succeeding in this task would essentially earn him a year''s salary.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best to handle this," Kevin said.


    Henry got out of the car and slipped into another nearby vehicle, which quickly drove away.


    Throughout the encounter,


    Kevin never dared to look back at Henry.


    Only when the robbers finally left did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    In reality, although the robbers hadn''t come to his door, Kevin hadn''t been doing well. He had been photographed, and those robbers were unpredictable, it wouldn''t be difficult for them to come back for more.


    That''s why he didn''t report it to the police, fearing retaliation.


    During this period, with no contact from the robbers, Kevin had been on edge. Today''s encounter actually relieved him quite a bit.


    Kevin didn''t start his car but instead went back to the bank building, finding a staff member from the Credit Department, asking them to carefully examine all the information on the toy factory.


    He wanted to pinpoint every issue that could lower the bank''s asking price.


    As the head of the Credit Department, Kevin was well versed in finance and economics, and this case fell under his jurisdiction.


    No one understood the ins and outs better than him.


    Before, he had always tried his hardest to raise prices. This time, he was deliberately finding reasons to negotiate a lower price.


    The world works in mysterious ways.

 Chapter 45 - 45 Toy Factory Acquisition

    Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Toy Factory Acquisition The next day. Hardy, along with Sean and the real estate sales representative, arrived at the Los Angeles City Bank.


    Entering the luxurious bank lobby, the receptionist asked, "Who are you gentlemen here to see?"


    "We''re looking for Mr. Kevin Madden, the manager," Sean replied.


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "Just tell him we''re here to discuss the purchase of a toy factory. He should know."


    The receptionist glanced at them and picked up the phone to call Kevin''s office. "Manager Madden, there are three gentlemen downstairs asking to discuss the purchase of a toy factory. Do you have time to meet with them?"


    "Great, please have them go to the reception room on the third floor. Daisy, could you show them there? I''m afraid they might not find it."


    After hanging up the phone, the receptionist smiled at Hardy and the others. "Mr. Madden asks you to go to the third floor. Please follow me."


    Leading the way, the receptionist guided them to an elegantly decorated meeting room on the third floor and offered to make coffee for them.


    The sales representative, who was not new to visiting banks, had never been treated this well before. He wondered why they were being so accommodating this time. Could Mr. Hardy be a significant figure?


    Thinking about this, the sales representative looked at Hardy seriously.


    Soon, Kevin entered the meeting room with another middle aged man. Seeing Hardy and the others, they greeted each other with smiles.


    "Hello, I''m Kevin Madden, head of the credit department. This is Dave, head of the credit department''s distressed asset management."


    This was Hardy''s first time meeting Kevin Madden. Ah, last time this guy had his head covered; he didn''t see his face.


    "Mr. Madden, hello, I''m Sean. This is my boss, Mr. Hardy, and this is the real estate sales representative. We''re here to discuss the toy factory with the bank," Sean explained.


    Kevin glanced at Hardy, thinking this must be the friend of the gang leader that the robber mentioned. As long as this deal goes through, the gang promised not to ask him for ransom again.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy," Kevin said warmly, extending his hand.


    "Hello, Mr. Madden," Hardy replied, shaking hands.


    Both sides sat down and entered negotiation mode. Dave smiled at Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, I believe you''ve received information about the toy factory from the sales company. The bank''s offer is $98,500, which is actually a very reasonable price."


    Dave continued, "The factory is one of the largest plastic toy factories in Los Angeles. The machinery is also newly replaced, with the initial cost of the batch of machines exceeding $40,000."


    Dave then looked at Hardy and said, "To be frank, Mr. Hardy, this toy factory is in high demand. Many people have shown interest in purchasing it. If you''re interested, it''s best to decide quickly before it''s taken by other buyers."


    "I visited the site myself. The 18-acre land is correct, but it''s far from Hollywood. The price can''t possibly reach $1,800 per acre. I think $1,300 per acre is a reasonable price," Hardy countered.


    Dave was somewhat annoyed. How could the price be so low? After discussing for a while, Hardy stuck to the $1,300 price.


    Dave was about to argue when Kevin intervened, "The location of that toy factory isn''t ideal, and Mr. Hardy''s $1,300 per acre price is fair."


    Dave was stunned.


    Kevin''s agreement left Dave puzzled. How could he agree to that price? but Kevin Madden was his direct superior, and Dave didn''t want to argue against him.


    The real estate sales representative was also puzzled. A bank isn''t charitable. They actually agreed to such a significant price reduction.


    Glancing at Hardy, he recalled that Mr. Hardy had instructed him to negotiate with the bank the day before. He was surprised that the bank agreed to such a significant discount, indicating the involvement of someone influential.


    After settling the land, Hardy continued, "I''ve seen the factory. It''s old and in disrepair. Many parts are ruined. If I buy it, I''ll have to renovate and rebuild. So pricing the building at $20,000 is unreasonable. I think $5,000 is the maximum."


    "The factory buildings, warehouses, and dormitories, although built four or five years ago, have no structural problems. With a little renovation, they''ll be as good as new," Dave argued.


    "It''s still too expensive," Hardy said, shaking his head.


    Dave was prepared to argue when Kevin intervened again, smiling at Hardy and saying, "I''ve reviewed the information. Those buildings are wooden frame and board constructions. Last year''s report mentioned termite issues in the vicinity. How about we settle at $6,000?"


    The sales representative was even more surprised. From $20,000 down to $6,000, Mr. Hardy sure knows how to negotiate.


    Hardy continued, "As for the machines, they''re three years old, idle for three years, and many are rusted and corroded."


    "Machinery becomes outdated quickly nowadays. Besides, I''m mainly interested in the location. I don''t intend to produce toys," Hardy explained.


    "If those machines are sold out, they would only fetch scrap prices. It is estimated that they wouldn''t even sell for $3,000."


    Dave was almost furious. "Even if they''re second hand, those machines can still fetch $10,000," he argued.


    "Then you can sell them, I have no objections," Hardy shrugged.


    Dave was speechless. Banks don''t sell assets individually. Who would sell these machines? Themselves?


    "Mr. Hardy, banks always sell assets as a package; there''s no retailing," Dave grumbled.


    "In that case, reduce the price. I''ll consider it as paying extra for the land," Hardy suggested.


    Dave thought, even the land price you''re buying isn''t expensive. In fact, it''s super cheap. Are you planning to buy without spending a cent? We''re practically giving this away.


    After a moment of silence, Kevin Madden spoke again, "Mr. Hardy, you make valid points. However, we always sell assets as a package. If you want to purchase the land, you''ll need to take the machines too."


    He paused briefly before continuing, "How about this? We''ll lower the price a bit, selling them to you at a second hand price. Total price of $8,000. What do you think?"


    Kevin looked at Hardy, clearly seeking approval.


    Next to him, Dave blinked vigorously, still trying to grasp why they sold it at such a low price.


    Hardy quickly calculated the figures mentally. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He valued the land at $23,400 for 18 acres, the building at $6,000, and the production equipment at $8,000. The total price came to $37,400, which was slightly over half the original price. Kevin Madion seemed hesitant about lowering the price more, So Hardy accepted the offer,


    "Well, I agree to this price. Let''s sign the contract."


    Kevin Madion felt a wave of relief when Hardy agreed. It was finally settled, and Kevin felt like he had saved himself $5,000.


    The real estate salesman was visibly surprised. He had expected Hardy to negotiate for a slightly lower price, but the drop from 98,000$ to 37,000$was beyond his imagination a discount of over 60,000 $.


    The most astonished person was Dave. Even after signing over the toy factory to Mr. Hardy, he was still trying to comprehend why it had been sold at such a remarkably low price.

 Chapter 46 - 46 Making A Low-budget Movie

    Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Making A Low-budget Movie After leaving the bank, the salesperson with a joyful expression congratulated Hardy, saying, "Mr. Hardy, you''re amazing! You bought that toy factory for less than forty thousand dollars. Even if you were to sell it right away, you could make a profit of ten to twenty thousand dollars."


    "Mr. Hardy, if you need anything related to real estate in the future, feel free to contact me anytime. My name is Edward," he said, handing over a business card. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Didn''t you give me one before?" Hardy took the card, looking puzzled.


    Edward smiled, "I always give a business card when meeting with clients, for easy contact. If a deal is struck, I give another card to leave a lasting impression and ensure the client remembers my name."


    "Dealing with old clients often yields success rates several times higher than with new ones," he added.


    Hardy felt that this guy''s analysis was correct. If he didn''t hand over his business card a second time, he would have forgotten about him.


    Returning to the toy factory once again, now fully owned by Hardy, he instructed, "Sean, find people to renovate the factory''s office building and dormitory. The yard also needs attention. Then, have someone create a sign that says ''HD Security Company''. This will be the headquarters of the security company from now on."


    "Okay boss."


    After walking around the office building, there was a large basement below, and Hardy had an idea and said: "Sean, let someone clean and Transform this place into a warehouse."


    "What are we planning to store in the warehouse, boss?"


    "Turn it into a gun warehouse, How can a security company not have its own gun warehouse?" Hardy said it with a smile.


    He pictured the 200 square meter basement filled with guns and ammunition, imagining it must be quite shocking.


    In the United States, adults are eligible to purchase firearms and ammunition. Guns are rampant, and gunfights can occur at any time. Security companies must apply for legal documents to carry firearms. Now that the business license for HD Security Company has been issued, the procedures for legally holding weapons are still being reviewed. But this did not prevent Hardy from building his weapons arsenal.


    Although Sean was average in combat, he had a sharp mind. Entrusting him with the renovation of the security company was no issue.


    Now that he has acquired a good base, its time to get more subordinates and train them, but recruiting more people would take some time.


    Hardy realized it had been days since he visited the film company. Despite not getting paid, he couldn''t neglect his role as Noah Film Company''s assistant chairman.


    Driving to the film company, the receptionist Susan smiled flirtatiously at Hardy. "Good afternoon, Assistant Hardy."


    "Good afternoon, Susan, I haven''t seen you for a few days, and your skin has become more delicate." Hardy said it with a smile.


    Susan blushed, her big eyes twinkling as she looked at Hardy.


    If Hardy invited her to dinner now, she would surely accept, perhaps they could play house again tonight.


    But now he has Ava Gardner, whom he can eat at any time. That woman is considered the best in all of Hollywood, keeping Hardy content and focused on his current priorities, with little distraction or interest in other women at the moment.


    Just as he entered his office, the film company''s general manager, Cohen, walked in. "Hardy, I was actually going to call you, but here you are."


    "What''s up, General Manager Cohen?" Hardy asked.


    "Warner Bros. reviewed the script we discussed in the meeting earlier. They think it''s decent and are willing to collaborate on the film. We''re having a meeting this afternoon to finalize things and prepare to sign with Warner Bros.," Cohen explained.


    "Good, I''ll be there on time."


    After sipping the coffee Susan brought him, Hardy entered the meeting room. General Manager Cohen and the heads of several departments were already present.


    Cohen glanced at the documents in his hand. "Warner Bros. agreed to collaborate on the film, but they want to make significant revisions to the script. The previous plot had some gaps. The film''s title has been decided: ''The Golden Outlaws.''"


    Upon hearing the title, Hardy searched his memory.


    Hmm... no recollection.


    It meant the film had already been lost in the sea of movies.


    In later years, film investors summarized the 80/20 rule, where eight out of ten films lose money, leaving only two profitable or break-even. Since the 1940s and 1950s, Hollywood has produced thousands of films annually, accumulating over decades, how many of those movies can people even remember?.


    The films that truly left marks and profit immensely are rare, hence they are considered classics among classics.


    Cohen continued, "Warner Bros. is willing to collaborate, but they want to take the lead with their production team. We''ll only be investors."


    The message was clear: Warner Bros. wanted control over the script and production team, with Noah Films only contributing financially.


    In the world of capital, whoever holds the power makes the decisions.


    "But what about our actors? Dozens of our actors have been idle for half a year," complained Thomas, head of the acting department.


    Hans, head of production, was even more dissatisfied. "Directors, writers, cinematographers, lighting technicians, props masters, and musicians¡ªI have more idle staff."


    Cohen shrugged helplessly. "I know, but we''re not confident about this film, and we''re short on funds. We have to follow Warner Bros.''s lead, or else our investment could be a loss. We''re investing 150,000$."


    After the meeting, Hardy went to Thomas''s office to chat. Thomas grumbled, "Even if we made a low budget film, it''d be better than just sitting around and following others lead. If we keep doing this, the company might really go bankrupt soon."


    "Is Cohen not managing the company effectively?"


    "The person who needs to get out of this company the most is Cohen. He has no vision, no achievements, no connections. The boss handed the film company to him, and he hasn''t made a dime for the boss," Thomas remarked.


    Hardy thought, Could this guy be trying to use me, the assistant chairman, to relay these thoughts to Sigel?


    Heh... interesting.


    There''s politics and contradictions everywhere.


    Even in such a small film company.


    Back in his office, Hardy lit a cigarette.


    Originally, he had considered giving Ava Gardner a small role in this film if it went into production. But now that it was going to Warner Bros, that plan seemed to be over.


    Noah couldn''t continue like this.


    An idea flashed through Hardy''s mind¡ªwhat if he invested in and directed a low budget film himself?


    He had seen countless films in later years, any random one was a classic. Finding a low budget film shouldn''t be difficult.


    Making money and attracting women it''s a win-win.


    But this film couldn''t be handled by Noah.


    There were too many issues with Noah, and this wasn''t his company, even though the boss was Sigel, Hardy didn''t have the noble sentiment of making a bridal dress for others.


    How much money could he put up now?


    He earned $170,000 from two robberies, spent $40,000 on the toy factory which could be covered by a mortgage on the factory building, potentially retrieving some money.


    Apart from leaving some for expenses, he could likely put up $150,000.


    Investing $150,000 in a film, even in 1946, would be considered a small production.


    What to film? Hardy had a sudden inspiration. He once played a PS4 game based on a film a classic Western film.


    In later years, it was considered one of the classics of Westerns.


    That film, produced in 1964, only cost $200,000 but earned tens of millions at the box office and received numerous accolades.


    Hardy picked up a stack of paper and wrote down a title.


    "The Wild Bunch."


    Summary:


    A lone bounty hunter named John arrives in a small town on the Mexican border and learns about the ongoing conflict between two factions the Ramon brothers and Sheriff Baxter. Seeing the plight of the townspeople, he decides to eliminate these two forces of evil.


    The film features a female character Ramon''s captive¡ªa role with minimal screen time but high impact. Hardy believed Ava was perfect for this role.


    The synopsis was about three to four thousand words long, and Hardy felt it explained the story clearly. He picked up the phone and called the office.


    "Mr. Hardy, what can I do for you?" came the voice on the other end.


    "Get the company''s screenwriters for me. I need to talk to them," Hardy instructed.


    Everyone has their specialty, he couldn''t write a script, so he left it to the professionals who were right here.

 Chapter 47 - 47 Crafting and Discussing the Script

    Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Crafting and Discussing the Script Two screenwriters arrived.


    One is named David Shaw, and the other is named Newton.


    "What does Assistant Hardy want from us?" the two asked.


    "I''ve thought of a story and want you to help me turn it into a screenplay. Take a look." Hardy pushed the manuscript over.


    Both David and Newton simultaneously had a thought: another ambitious young person who thinks being noticed by the boss and becoming an assistant means he can do anything.


    They took the manuscript with a scrutinizing eye.


    But the more they read, the more surprised they became. They found it to be quite a good story. Most western movies in the past were inseparable from gold, western settlements development, and Native Americans, but this script didn''t have those fixed elements; it told the story of a lone hero.


    Just by looking at this brief synopsis of three thousand words, they had already outlined a brilliant story in their minds, including an image of a cowboy who rode the world on horseback, a valiant and unrestrained hero.


    "I hope to see the first draft of the screenplay tomorrow. Which one of you can help me with that?" Hardy said.


    Both screenwriters were stunned.


    "Tomorrow? Mr. Hardy, that''s not possible. It would take at least a week," Newton retorted.


    Hardy realized that people involved in art always did things slowly. It would take them a long time to finish a screenplay of 10,000 words, and a movie often took several months.


    In the future some novel writers could write a 10 000 words in a day not because they were particularly talented, but because they were really putting in the effort.


    Hardy stared at the two and said, "I plan to invest in filming this story myself. I''m confident that if the film is made, it will win awards, and there will be a script fee. You can also keep the name of the second screenwriter. With an award winning work, your worth will also change."


    They did see potential in this story. If it really won an award, they could also become famous. Although they were the second screenwriters, they could still tell others they had award winning work, attend Hollywood parties, and find it easier to pick up girls.


    "Mr. Hardy, we''ll take on this task. We''ll hand in the first draft of the screenplay to you tomorrow afternoon," David said.


    After the two screenwriters left, Hardy went to the screening room again. Noah Film Company''s facilities were quite complete, with its own film library and screening room.


    He asked the staff to retrieve films directed by two directors from his company and prepare to select a suitable director from them.


    The first director''s style leaned towards urban genres and had a slight comedic feel, which was quite different from what Hardy wanted. The second director was named Jonathan Nolan and was good at shooting western cowboy movies. The film ''Golden Outlaw'' written by the company before was a typical western cowboy film, and the original plan was for Nolan to direct it.


    Nolan wasn''t in the company, since hearing about the movie''s failure, he had not come to the company for two days.


    It was already past five o''clock. At this time, it wasn''t appropriate to call someone to the company. Hardy found Nolan''s home phone number from the company directory and dialed it.


    Ring ring ring!


    The phone was picked up.


    "May I ask who''s calling?"


    "Is this Director Nolan?"


    "Yes, who is this?"


    "I''m John Hardy."


    It took Nolan a while to react. "Oh, Assistant Hardy, what can I do for you?"


    "Didn''t you already hand the film over to Warner Bros?" Nolan asked, puzzled.


    "It''s a new film, a Western cowboy style" Hardy replied.


    "Isn''t the company out of budget this year?"


    "No, I''ve secured an investment," Hardy said.


    Hardy entered a bar.


    He found a quiet booth, took off his coat, and set it aside. Within a few minutes, a middle aged man entered the bar and saw Hardy approaching him.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    "Hello, Director Nolan."


    After exchanging greetings with a handshake, they sat down and ordered drinks. In the dim light of the bar, Nolan read through the synopsis and pondered for a moment. Many scenes began to form in his mind, and he increasingly found the story intriguing.


    "Is the script not ready yet?" Nolan asked.


    "The writers are working on it. We should have a first draft by tomorrow evening," Hardy replied.


    "Mr. Hardy, how much investment have you brought in?" Nolan was most concerned about the financial aspect.


    "How much do you think making this film will cost?"


    Nolan took a sip from his glass. "There''s quite a difference. First, there''s the cast. A top tier actor like Clark Gable wouldn''t come for less than $500,000. If we go for a second- or third-tier actor, it would be just a few thousand or even less."


    "For this movie, I am pursuing movie effects, not star power. we can find second-tier or third-tier actors or even extras with acting skills. No problem." Hardy said.


    Nolan nodded.


    "Then there''s the set props. After looking at this story, the content isn''t complex, it''s just an event happening in a small town. I remember there are a few film companies with production bases in New Mexico. We can rent one for a period of time. Then there''s costume props, horse drawn carriages, explosives, and the like. These aren''t too costly."


    "Then there is the film. Is Mr. Hardy going to shoot in black and white or in color?" Nolan asked. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is there a big difference?"


    "A substantial one, about three times the cost. Film stock is a major expense. If shooting in black and white requires $50,000 worth of film stock, shooting in color would need $150,000," Nolan explained.


    "Black and white it is," Hardy decided.


    The classic film "Roman Holiday" was shot in 1953 and was still in black and white. Some people questioned why, unlike "Gone with the Wind," shot in 1939, "Roman Holiday" didn''t use color film, which was regretted by many.


    The simplest reason here was a lack of funds.


    But that wouldn''t diminish "Roman Holiday" from becoming a cinematic classic.


    Thinking about this, Hardy thought, if he ever got the chance to meet Audrey Hepburn, he would definitely invest in remaking "Roman Holiday" in color.


    Hardy and Nolan talked until dawn, and through their conversation, Hardy gained a deeper understanding of the film making process and its intricacies.


    They also discussed "The Wild Frontier," and Nolan shared some of his ideas: desolate, pure, wild, and masculine.


    Nolan''s ideas aligned well with Hardy''s vision.


    "Director Nolan, I formally invite you to direct and produce this film," Hardy said, extending his hand to Nolan.


    Nolan paused for a moment. "Can I ask how much investment there is?"


    From their earlier conversation, Nolan could tell that the investment in this film was likely not substantial.


    "150,000$ That''s the total investment," Hardy replied.


    Nolan furrowed his brow, thinking.


    150,000$ indeed a bit low.


    After a few seconds, he firmly slapped Hardy''s palm with his hand.


    "I''ll take on this job."


    The next morning,


    Hardy contacted an intermediary and purchased an empty shell film company.


    These shell companies were abundant in Hollywood, with nothing except the company name. Hardy bought it to save time and the hassle of registration, for just a few hundred dollars more.


    The company name was re-registered, and just like that, Hardy added another company under his name, "HD Film Company."


    In just two months,


    Hardy now owns three companies.


    HD Talent Agency, HD Commercial Security Company, HD Film Company.


    After registering the film company, Hardy called in Sean. "Let''s go to the bank."


    "Why are we going to the bank, boss?"


    "For a loan."


    Films needed money, and hiring a large number of underlings also needed funding. Hardy planned to mortgage the toy factory to the bank, securing a loan, so there would be more money to spend.


    Kevin was at work when the receptionist informed him that a Mr. Jon Hardy was looking for him. Kevin''s heart skipped a beat.


    Here we go again, is this never ending?

 Chapter 48 - 48 Getting a Loan

    Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Getting a Loan "Mr. Hardy, I didn''t expect to see you again so soon. What can I do for you this time?"


    Inside the bank''s reception room, Kevin Madison asked Hardy with a smile on his face. He had to be accommodating, who knew if those robbers would tie him up again?


    "I''d like to apply for a loan," Hardy replied.


    "A loan? How much are you looking to borrow, and what will the money be used for?" Kevin asked.


    "I have a film company and plan to shoot a movie. We''re a bit short on funds right now, so I''m looking to borrow some money from the bank."


    "I see. Do you have any collateral or guarantees?" Kevin inquired.


    "What kind of collateral do you need?"


    Kevin quickly explained to Hardy, "The most common form is physical collateral, such as valuable items like gold jewelry, fine artworks, real estate properties, or shares in other companies."


    "There are also intangible assets. In Hollywood, there are some unique collateral options. For example, if MGM wants a loan, they can use a film like ''Gone with the Wind'' as collateral. Even though ''Gone with the Wind'' has been out for years, it still earns hundreds of thousands in revenue for MGM annually, so this can also be considered as collateral."


    "How much can I borrow against my toy factory?" Hardy asked.


    Kevin was taken aback.


    Mr. Hardy had just bought the toy factory yesterday, and today he was already using it as collateral for a loan. That was quite fast. Was this planned in advance?


    "How much are you looking to borrow against it?" Kevin cautiously asked.


    "I consulted professionals, and they said the land plus the factory and machines could fetch 60,000$. I''ll borrow 60,000$" Hardy said.


    Kevin quietly took a deep breath.


    Hardy bought it for less than $40,000 yesterday, and today he''s here to borrow $60,000 against it. If the higher ups at the bank find out about this, they''ll surely think he''s helping Hardy scheme to profit from the bank.


    Well, maybe that''s actually what''s happening.


    But he couldn''t refuse.


    The torment of those three days in the cellar was something he never wanted to experience again in his life.


    "Can I have some time to think about it?" Kevin whispered.


    "Sure, please handle it, Mr. Madison."


    "No trouble at all. Please wait here," Kevin returned to his office and sat down, pondering. He was the head of the credit department, and for loans under $50,000, he had the authority to decide without needing approval from higher-ups.


    Perhaps it would be best to lend him $50,000 to avoid unnecessary complications.


    Kevin prepared the loan paperwork and returned to the meeting room. "Mr. Hardy, my maximum authority allows me to approve a loan of $50,000. Anything higher would require approval from upper management and take longer, at least two weeks or more."


    This was the first time in his life, as a credit manager, that he spoke in such a tone to someone seeking a loan.


    Usually, it was the company bosses begging him.


    "50,000," Hardy pondered. "That should be sufficient."


    After deducting $150,000 for the film production, he would still have over $30,000 left, enough to cover the expenses of new hires for some time.


    Besides, If push came to shove, he could always rob again, maybe even the Spanish gang this time.


    After all, he was determined to finish them off.


    "Alright, $50,000 it is," Hardy agreed.


    Kevin Madison breathed a sigh of relief. "Very well, I''ll process the paperwork. The money should be ready in three days."


    After they exited the bank.


    Hardy checked the time; it was afternoon. He drove back to the Noah''s Ark Film Company, where he had arranged with two screenwriters to review the first draft this evening.


    Arriving at the company, Director Nolan was already there. It was almost 6 o''clock when the two screenwriters, David and Newton, rushed in.


    Both of them looked exhausted with red eyes but excited.


    "Assistant Hardy, Director Nolan, we stayed up all night yesterday and worked through the day today. We finally finished the first draft of the script. We both feel very confident about it and believe this script has great potential."


    Hardy took the script, and with Nolan standing behind him, they quickly read through it. The script was around thirty to forty thousand words, and they finished reading it in just fifteen minutes.


    The first draft of the script essentially captured all the essence of Hardy''s outline, and Hardy was reasonably satisfied. He looked up at Nolan, who seemed lost in thought.


    "Nolan, what do you think of this script?" Hardy asked.


    Nolan snapped out of his reverie and quickly responded, "As I was imagining the scenes in my mind, I came up with a rough story line that feels even more compelling than what we discussed yesterday. To be honest, I have high hopes for this film."


    "This film isn''t just about heroism and a lone hero, it has elements that many Hollywood films lack. The plot is clear and refreshing, the backbone is solid yet complex, and the protagonist isn''t the typical embodiment of justice. Initially, he agrees to help for money, but it''s not just about the money he is after all a living, breathing person..."


    Nolan immersed himself in his creative thoughts.


    "Let''s meet with Cohen tomorrow. I plan to use Noah''s Ark''s crew and equipment for filming," Hardy suggested.


    Nolan waved it off indifferently. "That''s your business. I''m only responsible for the film."


    After dismissing Hardy, Nolan turned to the two screenwriters. "I think there are some details that need tweaking and refining. Let''s discuss."


    The three artists gathered in Hardy''s office to discuss the script.


    Hardy glanced at the time; it was past nine in the evening. Ignoring the artistic folks, he drove to Ava''s house.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    He lightly tapped on the door.


    Ava Gardner, dressed in loose home attire, opened the door and was pleasantly surprised to see Hardy, giving him a hug.


    "Haven''t seen you in days, Hardy."


    "I''ve been busy these days. Have you eaten? I haven''t had dinner," Hardy walked in, took off his coat, and Ava hung it on the rack.


    "What would you like me to cook for you?" Ava asked.


    "Anything is fine."


    "How about spaghetti, and I''ll fry a steak for you?"


    "Sounds good."


    Ava started cooking in the kitchen while Hardy poured himself a drink and stood nearby. Ava turned to look at him, "What have you been busy with lately?"


    "Quite a lot, mostly business matters. But there''s something you''ll find interesting," Hardy said, taking a sip of his drink.


    "Oh, what is it?" Ava asked with interest.


    "You always wanted to act, right? I''ve found a role for you."


    Upon hearing this, Ava turned around immediately, her face filled with surprise. "Really, Hardy? What kind of role is it? Does it have lines? Actually, it doesn''t need lines, just a solo shot would be enough."


    Hardy said with a smile "No, you will be the heroine of this movie!"


    Ava was stunned.


    She looked at Hardy with disbelief written all over her face. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A leading role? How is that possible?"


    Hardy smiled gently at her. "This film is my investment, a Western film, and it has a leading female role. Although not a significant part, the film mainly revolves around male characters. Are you interested in this role?"


    "I am, I am!!"


    "Ah!"


    Ava Gardner let out a scream.


    Dropping the meat fork in her hand, she rushed over to Hardy, "Really, Hardy? A leading role? Oh my God, I can''t believe it. Thank you, Hardy."


    "Ava, the meat is burning."


    "Forget about it, Hardy!"

 Chapter 49 - 49 Negotiating The rental Of Equipment

    Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Negotiating The rental Of Equipment A wonderful dinner.


    The food was simple, but the service was top notch. The waitress, dressed as a maid, served attentively, cutting the steak and delivering it to the mouth, The red wine tasted exquisite.


    After dinner, Ava kept talking to Hardy about the movie plot.


    After listening to the whole story line, Ava realized that indeed, as Hardy said, this movie was entirely a male oriented film, with the female lead having very little presence.


    But for her first movie role, being able to get the female lead was extremely lucky. She knew that if it weren''t for Hardy, she might not have gotten a chance to play the female lead, even after running as an extra for ten years.


    "Tomorrow you and I will go to Noah Film Company to meet the director," Hardy said.


    "What if the director doesn''t choose me?" Ava asked worriedly.


    Hardy held the woman''s face and said seriously, "This movie is my investment. I am the producer. Do you think I can''t decide on a female lead?"


    His tone exuded the confidence of a domineering CEO. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There are too many beautiful women in Hollywood, and many people exert all their efforts just for a chance. Meeting Hardy was a stroke of great luck for herself.


    Ava wasn''t foolish.


    She would firmly grasp such an opportunity, not daring to relax at all.


    The next day. Hardy drove with Ava Gardner to the film company. The receptionist Susan saw Hardy coming in with a young and beautiful woman, and compared to this woman, she immediately felt inferior.


    She had given hints to assistant Hardy before, but he didn''t care. It turned out that Hardy already had such a beautiful girlfriend.


    In the assistant''s office, there was a rough draft of the script from yesterday. Hardy handed it to Ava. "You take a look at the script first. I''ll go talk to the general manager, and then I''ll take you to meet Director Nolan."


    Hardy left, and Ava eagerly began reading the script. This was the first script she had ever received in her life, and she cherished it deeply.


    In the general manager Cohen''s office, Cohen saw Hardy smiling and stood up, "Hardy, I heard you''re planning to shoot a movie and want to use our company''s director, Nolan?"


    "That''s right, just a low budget Western film, investing $150,000. I came to talk to Manager Cohen. I want to discuss renting personnel and equipment from the company to produce this film," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Of course, if Noah is ready to invest, I am also willing to accept the investment. " Hardy said with a smile.


    "Investment, what''s the split?" Cohen asked.


    "Nolan is responsible for all expenses, including director, cinematography, props, music, and the entire production team, as well as upfront funds, taking a 30% stake," Hardy said.


    Cohen frowned deeply. This assistant Hardy''s was planning to invest nothing, letting Noah invest all the upfront funds entirely, and yet he wanted to take a 70% share with just a script. What made him dare to say such things?


    Cohen mentally labeled Hardy as ignorant and arrogant.


    "Forget about the investment then. Noah''s finances are tight this year we just finished a collaboration with Warner, and aren''t planning another investment so soon," Cohen vetoed the investment proposal.


    Hardy thought to himself, I gave you the opportunity, It''s your own fault for being incompetent.


    "Well, let''s discuss the rental situation," Hardy said with a smile.


    Renting personnel and equipment is a Hollywood practice. There are thousands of film companies in Hollywood, but only a few dozen truly have comprehensive production capabilities. Most film companies rent equipment and personnel.


    "Noah has been idle lately. I also saw this situation and prepared to start a film. Long periods without work will cause problems internally, especially with unstable morale. Don''t you think so, Manager Cohen?" Hardy said to Cohen.


    Cohen was taken aback. We were just going to talk about leasing. Why are you discussing company matters?


    Then suddenly, his mind turned.


    Thinking of the boss, Sigel.


    Hardy is the boss''s assistant. Knowing that the film project was given to Warner Bros. and the internal operations of the company are struggling, is this criticism against himself?


    Hardy is just an assistant, how could he have the ability to pull off a movie project? It''s definitely the boss''s, Sigel''s, behest, and even this money is likely from the boss.


    Is this a hint directed at himself?


    If he doesn''t perform well again, he''ll probably get kicked out of the company.


    This assistant Hardy before him is Sigel''s confidant, sent to the company to oversee him. This movie project is also a test; he absolutely must cooperate well and not let Hardy speak ill of him in front of the boss.


    Hardy didn''t realize that his few words made Cohen think so much. His intention in saying this was just to negotiate a lower price.


    But because of his role as an assistant, Cohen''s mind wandered into many thoughts.


    "Manager Cohen, I plan to rent the entire team at Noah, so shouldn''t you give a discount on the price?" Hardy''s words startled Cohen.


    "Ah, assistant Hardy is also part of the company, naturally, you can receive a discount. The company has a leasing price list, we''ll give you a 30% discount, How does Assistant Hardy feel about that?" Cohen had already decided to establish a good relationship with Hardy, offering the highest possible discount.


    "A 30% discount, I''m very satisfied with that. However, Manager Cohen, my funds aren''t very abundant right now. I can pay the personnel rent to the company in staggered payments. As for the equipment and prop rental, can we leave that temporarily?" Hardy said.


    He doesn''t have much money on hand, and he doesn''t know how much he''ll need later on


    Saving a bit upfront is crucial, keeping more funds on hand to deal with emergencies.


    Cohen looked troubled, he had already offered the best price, and now Hardy was adding conditions. Leaving the equipment and props rent temporarily means if you run out of money later or the movie loses money, this deal might turn into a bad debt, and he would inevitably be blamed.


    But considering Hardy''s status, even if the movie lost money, it''s all the boss money.


    "Fine, I agree to defer the equipment rental." Cohen said.


    Hardy left the general manager''s office satisfied, and Cohen breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he managed to deal with this guy. By making such concessions, he figured that, for a short time, Hardy wouldn''t complain to the boss about him.


    Arriving at the director''s office, Hardy saw Nolan writing something on the table. Upon hearing a voice, Nolan raised his head and, upon seeing Hardy, stood up and rubbed his face.


    "Nolan, didn''t you go home last night?" Hardy asked in surprise.


    Nolan smiled and said, "I haven''t directed for two years. I finally got a good script, feeling excited inside and out. Last night, I was discussing until dawn with Newton and others here. Many ideas came to mind, I quickly wrote them down and unknowingly stayed busy all night."


    "It''s all settled; from now on, you''re the director of ''The Wild Bunch.'' Noah''s equipment and personnel are at your disposal," Hardy said.


    Nolan''s face lit up after hearing this, "That''s great! Starting today, I''ll assemble my own team."


    "Nolan, I brought someone here; take a look to see if she''s suitable for the female lead," Hardy said.


    "Oh, where is she?"


    "Right in my office, I''ll go get her."


    "No, I was just about to stretch. Let''s go to your office together," Nolan said.


    As they walked towards Hardy''s office, Nolan thought to himself that since Hardy had brought the female lead here and let her stay in his office, the two must have a deep relationship.


    As long as that woman isn''t exceptionally bad, he''s prepared to let her be the female lead.


    Moreover, in this movie, the main characters are a group of men. Although there''s a female lead, her role is very little, possibly even less significant than supporting roles in other movies. It''s not essential at all.


    What he thought about most yesterday was finding a suitable male lead to highlight the character of John.

 Chapter 50 - 50 Theme Song

    Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Theme Song Ava Gardner was reading the script. If categorized as a movie, this film would be considered a Western hero film, with the protagonist being a bounty hunter named John.


    Seeing the name John, Ava smiled to herself. Hardy must have used his own name here.


    When she saw the name of the female lead, Marissa, Ava was momentarily stunned. Did Hardy think of his own name when writing the female lead?


    The script was exceptionally well-crafted. After finishing it, Hardy told her that he had written it himself. Before, Ava had only thought of Hardy as a rough man, but she hadn''t realized he was so talented, able to write such a good script.


    At that moment, Ava felt a strong sense of admiration for Hardy, he wasn''t just an ordinary gang leader.


    He was an artistic and talented gang leader.


    Thinking of this, Ava suddenly felt that the protagonist, John in the script was quite like Hardy.


    Rough, But with a sense of righteousness.


    If it weren''t for him back then, perhaps she would still be living under the shadow of that devilish agent. In the end, wasn''t it Hardy who saved her?


    Just then, the door was pushed open.


    Hardy entered with director Nolan. Ava snapped out of her own reverie, looked up at the two, and said, "Ah, you''re back."


    She quickly stood up. Seeing someone beside Hardy, Ava appeared a bit reserved.


    Nolan looked at the woman before him and was instantly amazed. This woman was extremely beautiful, arguably one of the top actresses, even among Hollywood stars.


    Perfect proportions, slender legs, and a beautiful face with an air of determination.


    No wonder Hardy was so dedicated.


    If he had a girlfriend like this, he do be just as dedicated.


    "Ava, let me introduce you. This is Jonathan Nolan, the director of ''Frontier Hero.''"


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Director," Ava said with a light smile.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Gardner."


    Hardy looked at Nolan and smiled, asking, "How do you feel about the lead actress I found for you?"


    Nolan looked at Ava, shook his head without saying a word.


    Why did the director shake his head? Could it be that he didn''t like her? Ava Gardner immediately became nervous.


    "She''s too beautiful. Originally, in my imagination, Marissa wasn''t this beautiful, but just now, I suddenly felt that a woman who could be so desperately pursued by Romain should indeed be very beautiful, irresistible to be taken away."


    Upon hearing this, Ava''s mood eased slightly.


    Nolan looked at Ava, holding the script, and said to her, "Miss Gardner, you must have read the script by now."


    "Yes, I have."


    "Can you perform a scene according to the script''s plot, any scene will do."


    Ava Gardner had studied acting for over a year before. Just having read the script, she had gained some understanding of the character Marissa.


    Just now, she even imagined Hardy as the great bounty hunter John, and herself as the Marissa he had saved, inadvertently getting into character.


    Ava walked to the center, her steps slightly faltering, her eyes becoming melancholic, and her voice tinged with sadness, "Romain, don''t hurt my child, please."


    Then she turned around and embraced something tightly, tears streaming down, "Please, Romain, spare him, he''s innocent, I''ll go back with you obediently, never run away again."


    Her face was filled with heartbreak and despair.


    "Excellent performance. Miss Gardner is very suitable for this role. I think we can confirm the lead actress now," Nolan said loudly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nolan wasn''t stupid; this woman was already Hardy''s intended lead actress. Besides, her acting skills were passable, and she was beautiful, fully capable of being the lead actress.


    Ava wiped away her tears, almost jumping up with excitement, visible joy and excitement in her eyes.


    This was her first role in life.


    The three sat down. Nolan said to Hardy, "Now the most critical thing is finding a male lead who fits the character of John. This is very important. I''ve thought about suitable actors in Hollywood right now. There are a few who might fit well; I have high hopes for Henry Fonda, but his salary is around $350,000, which is too expensive. McRae or Coburn would work, but their fees are also above $100,000."


    Hardy refused directly saying, "As I mentioned, this film won''t rely on stars for popularity. All the money will be used for filming. Hollywood has plenty of second- and third-tier actors whose acting skills are not lacking. We can certainly select suitable actors from them."


    Nolan agreed with Hardy''s approach.


    "Alright, I''ll have someone scout through the actor''s union, and once we have a list, I''ll run it by you. Hardy, I''ll head out now; I can''t wait to start assembling the crew." Nolan stood up.


    Hardy smiled as he escorted Nolan out.


    In the office, only Hardy and Ava remained. Immediately shedding her reserve, Ava threw herself onto Hardy, "Hardy, I can really be the lead actress, I''m so happy, it''s like a dream come true."


    "Is it a beautiful dream? Then let''s keep dreaming, never waking up."


    After her excitement subsided, Ava picked up the script again, treating it as if it was the most beautiful thing in the world. Hardy brewed a cup of tea and lit a cigar.


    Regarding the film...


    The reason film companies seek big stars isn''t just because of their acting skills, which is only a small part of it. The main reason is to use their fame to draw people into cinemas.


    Like directors in later times would select popular actors, even if they know that some actor''s acting skills are poor, if they have popularity, they can draw in audiences.


    Before every film premiere, extensive publicity efforts are made, often costing a significant portion of the film''s budget, sometimes even exceeding production costs.


    The goal is to get people to buy tickets and enter the cinema.


    How should he promote his film in the future? Traditional promotion methods are undoubtedly costly. Hardy searched for modern promotional strategies in his mind, hoping to find one to use.


    "Jon, does this film have a theme song?" Ava suddenly asked.


    "A theme song?"


    "Yes, like the theme song ''My Own True Love'' from ''Gone with the Wind,'' I absolutely love it. Sometimes, the theme song becomes more famous than the movie itself."


    A flash of inspiration suddenly crossed Hardy''s mind.


    Yes,


    Film soundtrack.


    If they could create a film soundtrack, play it on the radio, and promote it as the soundtrack of a film without revealing the movie''s name, people would surely be curious. By the time the film was released, combined with the song''s promotion, the effect would likely surpass throwing money around.


    But what song should he use? have the company''s music department write one? Those people probably couldn''t write a hit song.


    Why not pick a classic from later times?


    Hardy''s memory was pretty good; he loved listening to songs, especially old classics, and playing them on loop while driving.


    He suddenly thought of a song and closed his eyes, softly humming.


    Hardy''s voice was somewhat deep, and his singing ability was at best karaoke level, but his singing immediately captivated Ava.


    This melodious tone was something she had never heard before.


    He stopped singing after just one verse and looked at Ava, who was filled with astonishment. "This is a song I composed before, based on an English folk song. What do you think?"


    Ava Gardner covered her mouth in astonishment.


    "Oh my, Hardy, you can compose songs too, and they''re so beautiful. This song is simply amazing; I was deeply drawn in by just a few lines."


    Ava Gardner walked up to Hardy, her eyes filled with admiration, gently holding the man''s face and softly saying, "Hardy, you''re the most talented man I''ve ever met."

 Chapter 51 - 51 Eastwood

    Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Eastwood Ava Gardner had been studying singing for over a year. Writing sheet music was just basic skills. Hardy sang it twice to let her record the melody and lyrics.


    "Ava, try singing it," Hardy said.


    Ava Gardner held the sheet music and tried to sing.


    Ava''s first attempt was a bit shaky, but she had a much stronger voice and singing ability than Hardy. She managed to capture the essence of the song. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ava, the essence of this song is ethereal and distant, as if the voice comes from the sky" Hardy explained the mood of the song to Ava Gardner.


    Ava nodded along.


    She steadied herself and sang again. This time, her voice clearly had that ethereal quality. Ava''s voice was truly gifted, beautifully captivating, and could hold your ears tightly.


    This time Ava was much more proficient, hardly pausing during the performance. When the song finished, Hardy was awakened from his enjoyment and opened his eyes.


    Such a beautiful voice, and he had never properly cherished it before.


    He resolved to be more careful and not hurt her.


    After Ava finished singing, she looked excitedly at Hardy. "I really like this song. It''s so beautiful. When I sing, I feel like I''m wandering in a colorful sea of ??flowers, very comfortable. No song has ever made me feel like this."


    Ava sang for the third time. She enjoyed singing, and others listening to her sing was an even greater pleasure.


    "Ava, come with me," Hardy pulled Ava out.


    "Where are we going?"


    "The film company has a recording studio. Let''s record the song," Hardy said.


    "But there''s no music now?"


    "It''s okay. The film company has already arrangers. They''ll handle it." Noah was a big company, and every movie needed music arrangements, naturally employing many talents.


    Several people were working in the arranging room, composing music for independent films. Noah did not make movies itself, so it relied on picking up work from some independent film companies to sustain itself.


    Supervisor Jason stood up and greeted Hardy when he saw him entering the arranging room. "Assistant Hardy, why are you here in our arranging room?"


    "I need your help with something," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Is it about the music for the new movie?" Jason asked.


    The news spread quickly, and the information about the upcoming new movie was probably known throughout the company.


    "No, it''s a new song. Please arrange an accompaniment for it," Hardy handed the sheet music to him. Supervisor Jason became interested after looking it over, walked over to the piano, played the sheet music, and hummed along.


    "It feels good. Let me have someone sing it," Jason said.


    "No need to look for someone. I have a singer here," Hardy said, pushing Ava Gardner forward.


    "Ava, sing it again for everyone to hear."


    Several staff members stopped what they were doing and looked at the beautiful woman.


    Ava had sung the song several times before, so this time she sang more relaxedly. Her wonderful voice echoed in the room, immediately attracting the arrangers.


    They thought this girl''s voice was really good. Where did Assistant Hardy find her?


    Supervisor Jason quickly reacted after listening to a few sentences and began to accompany on the piano. With accompaniment, everyone felt the song was even more appealing, quickly immersing themselves in the music, deeply intoxicated.


    The song ended.


    People finally came to their senses.


    "It''s so beautiful. I feel like this is one of the most beautiful song I''ve heard in my life, it''s heavenly."


    "Some parts of the melody are reminiscent of a Scottish folk song, but there''s a difference. It''s more appealing and charming."


    "I''m sure I''ve never heard this song before. Miss, did you create this song?"


    "No, it was created by Hardy."


    Jason was stunned.


    Everyone in the room was stunned.


    It turned out that it was assistant Hardy who composed it. No one expected assistant Hardy to be such an excellent songwriter, able to write such a beautiful song.


    Someone thought to themselves, it''s no wonder Hardy''s assistant was appointed as the chairman''s assistant at such a young age.


    The new movie Hardy planned have already brought the whole company to life, and now it turns out he can also compose songs.


    Some even wondered, could the boss be preparing to groom him as the general manager?


    Hardy looked at supervisor, Jason. "Jason, can you help me arrange the accompaniment? This song is for the theme of the new movie."


    "Of course," Jason immediately agreed.


    Being able to arrange such music, he felt honored. Perhaps this would be a classic that future generations would remember, and his name might also be remembered.


    "After arranging the accompaniment, I''ll need your help to record this song with Ava," Hardy said.


    "No problem at all. By the way, may I ask, what is the name of this song?" Benson asked.


    "It''s called ''Scarborough Fair.''"


    On the drive back home, Ava was very excited. Today, she got the role of the leading actress and also had the opportunity to sing the movie''s theme song. These were things she had dreamt of but never really thought she would experience these in reality, It was all so magical.


    Watching the traffic flow, Ava hummed the song and then suddenly looked at Hardy. "Hardy, I know that parsley, sage, rosemary, and thyme mentioned in the lyrics are all flowers. Is there any symbolism?"


    "These flowers represent the sweetness of love, strength, loyalty and courage," Hardy said.


    Ava Gardner''s eyes became dreamy. After a while, she breathed out and said, "I understand now. The lyrics feel even more beautiful to me."


    "Oh, by the way, Hardy, one of the arrangers mentioned he detected anti war sentiments in the song. Is that true?"


    Hardy knew that ''Scarborough Fair'' originated in 1965 and indeed carried anti war connotations, likely referring to the Vietnam War. However, it was equally relevant considering the recent end of World War II.


    "Ava, your task for now is to polish this song well. I''ll have the company record it as a record," Hardy said.


    "Yes, I''ll definitely sing it well," Ava Gardner said excitedly.


    Hardy brought Ava back to the company and handed her over to the arranging supervisor, Jason, while he went to find Nolan.


    When Nolan saw Hardy approaching, he quickly greeted him. "Hardy, come take a look. I''ve selected a batch of second and third tier male actors. See if there are any suitable ones here."


    Resumes with photos, It listed their past roles and experiences performing with a certain performance group, etc.


    Their pay was clearly not in the same league as that of big stars. Some were even paid weekly, earning only two to three hundred dollars a month.


    Most of them were looking for opportunities.


    The male lead of "Wild Bunch," Jon, was a man in his thirties with a weathered face. Such people were abundant in Hollywood. What Hardy and Nolan wanted to find were actors whose temperament matched Jon''s.


    "This one''s too feminine."


    "This one''s eyes are lifeless."


    "This one''s chin is too ugly."


    Just as Hardy was about to flip to the next one, he was stunned by the photo and profile.


    Clint Eastwood, 33 years old, had played supporting roles in several low budget films, none of which Hardy had heard of.


    Is that ....! How could that be possible? but the photo did resemble the Eastwood he remembered.


    If going by history, Eastwood should only be 15 years old now, a complete distortion of time and space.


    But Hardy thought it over.


    In this world he came to, too many things were different from historical time and space, and many movie characters and events appeared. Now, why bother getting tangled up?


    "Nolan, bring this person in for a look," Hardy pointed at Eastwood and said to the director Nolan.


    Nolan looked at the photo.


    "Eastwood. Do you think he''s suitable?"


    Hardy smiled. "He might just be a piece of gold buried in the sand."

 Chapter 52 - 52 Father’s Resolve

    Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Father''s Resolve Cloak.


    Cowboy hat.


    Thick stubble on his face.


    Deep eyes.


    A half-smoked cigar in his mouth.


    A revolver hanging from his waist.


    A look of wildness and recklessness was immediately apparent.


    Nolan circled around Eastwood for quite some time, looking him up and down, and finally turned to Hardy with some excitement, saying, "Hardy, I''m getting a feeling about him."


    Hardy looked at Eastwood and asked "Have you signed with a brokerage company?"


    "I have in the past, but after the expiration of the first two years, I didn''t sign again." Eastwood replied.


    "Would you like to sign a contract with my agency? The protagonist of this movie will be yours." Hardy proposed.


    "I''m willing," Eastwood agreed without hesitation.


    He had been playing supporting roles for ten years, waiting for an opportunity like this. Now that a leading role was presented to him, he was determined to seize it no matter what.


    The terms offered by Hardy''s agency were decent¡ª70/30 split, with the company taking 70% and the individual taking 30%. This was a 10% improvement over his last contract, and Eastwood gladly signed.


    Hardy was also delighted; he hadn''t expected to secure a future star. This deal was definitely a safe and profitable investment, perhaps even a lucrative one.


    With the lead actor confirmed, the choice of supporting roles became easier. Hardy no longer interfered with these decisions, leaving them all to director Nolan.


    Hardy then went to the recording studio to check on Ava. She and the composers were busy. finalizing the recording would likely take a few more days.


    Upon returning to his office, the phone suddenly rang.


    Answering it, he was surprised to hear Richard''s voice on the other end.


    Hardy came to the film company and told his brothers his contact information so that they could call him in case of emergency.


    "What''s wrong, Richard?" Hardy asked.


    "Hardy, I want you to meet someone."


    "Who?"


    "Do you remember Major James Lancer?"


    Hardy drove to the toy factory. The factory had been cleaned up to serve as a residence; a new sign at the entrance read "HD Security Company."


    During this time, Henry, Matthews and others had been gradually locating several of their former comrades. Hardy had managed to visit them once during this period, and now they were all arranged to reside here.


    Inside the meeting room,


    Hardy saw Richard conversing with a somewhat haggard middle aged man wearing a wrinkled suit and a sparse beard. What stood out most was the wooden stick in place of one of his legs.


    Clearly, it was a prosthetic limb.


    Despite the passage of years, Hardy immediately recognized the man before him Major James Lancer, Marine Corps Operations Staff.


    Hardy''s memory flashed back to 1942.


    During the Battle of Guadalcanal, sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Major Lancer, serving as a operations staff officer, was engaged in military operations with the Marine battalion when they encountered an ambush shortly after landing. They were heavily bombarded by the Japanese artillery, resulting in many casualties. Major Lancer lost a leg in the shelling.


    At that time, Hardy was a squad leader not far from Major Lancer. Despite the artillery fire, Hardy bravely approached and pulled Lancer out, with Richard and others helping carry him away from the battlefield.


    Since then, Hardy had never seen Major Lancer again.


    Three years had passed in a blink of an eye.


    Hardy walked into the room and stood before Major Lancer. "Major Lancer, do you remember me?"


    Supporting himself with an armrest, Major Lancer looked sincerely at Hardy. "Of course, Jon Hardy. We fought side by side once. When I lost my thigh to a shell, it was you who led the team to carry me out of the battlefield."


    "How have you been these years?" Hardy asked after they sat down.


    Major Lancer hesitated slightly.


    Shaking his head.


    "You should be able to tell, things haven''t been good."


    "After being injured, I was sent to a field hospital and took months to recover. But losing a leg meant I could never return to the unit."


    "After retiring and returning home, life dealt me another heavy blow. My wife had found a lover during my absence and insisted on divorcing me when she saw my disability. I tried to salvage the relationship, but to no avail. In the end, she left with our two children."


    "I lost a leg and couldn''t do regular work, not even in a factory. Eventually, I got a job as a warehouse keeper through a friend''s recommendation."


    "In that factory, I met someone else who had served in the Marine Corps, named Tommy. He came to me a few days ago, saying a friend asked him to come to Los Angeles, recruiting only military veterans."


    "Major, I assume you know what we''re up to. Are you prepared to join?"


    "After my divorce, I needed to pay child support every month to gain visitation rights with my kids. Without giving money, I wouldn''t even have the right to see them. I love them, very, very much."


    At this point, Lancer gritted his teeth forcefully.


    "I want to earn money to provide enough child support for them, and even give them a better life. I want to reclaim the dignity of being a father; I don''t care about anything else."


    Lancer looked at Hardy and said, "Hardy, could I ask you for a favor? I don''t have enough money right now. I want to give my children a better future, by sending them to a private school. the community schools where they live are dirty and messy and don''t have enough teachers, I don''t want my failure as a father to hinder their future."


    "No problem," Hardy agreed without any hesitation.


    Today was the weekend.


    Richard drove Lancer to the old town district.


    They stopped in front of a small courtyard.


    Lancer had purposely shaved and tidied himself up today, wearing a fitted suit. He looked much better overall.


    "Richard, please wait here for a moment."


    "You go in, I''ll listen to the radio in the car," Richard smiled.


    Lancer got out of the car, holding gifts for his children. Despite his limp, he walked to the door and pressed the doorbell.


    Before long, a woman in her thirties opened the door.


    There were bruises at the corners of the woman''s eyes. Even though she was covering them up with her hair, they were still visible. Lancer wondered to himself if she had been beaten by her current man again.


    If she was his wife and someone harmed his family like this, he would kill that bastard. But now, this woman has nothing to do with him.


    "I''ve come to see the children," Lancer said.


    The woman glanced at the man, feeling that he seemed different from before, then looked at the black sedan parked by the roadside.


    She turned back into the house and shouted, "Gina, Samantha, come out for a moment."


    Soon, two girls ran out of the house. Seeing Lancer, they squealed with excitement, "Daddy! Daddy''s here!"


    The elder daughter Gina was 12 years old this year, while the younger Samantha was only 9. Samantha hugged Lancer''s neck and cooed, "Daddy, you haven''t visited us in so long."


    "I''m sorry, Daddy''s been busy lately."


    Lancer looked up at his ex wife and said, "Mary, it''s been a while since I''ve seen the kids. Today, I''d like to take them to the playground for the day. What do you think?"


    The woman looked at her two daughters who looked excited and eager to try, and nodded in agreement. The two girls shouted excitedly.


    "Gina, Samantha, bring your backpacks." Lancer said.


    "Okay daddy." The two girls ran back to the house excitedly to pack their things.


    Lancer and his ex wife stood at the door, silent for a while. Finally, the woman looked at Lancer and asked, "Lancer, did you bring the child support money?"


    "I did."


    Lancer took out $200 from his pocket and handed it to the woman, who quickly took it and held it in her hand.


    "Mary, I want to discuss something with you. I want to send the kids to a private boarding school," Lancer said.


    "A private school? Where would you get the money for an expensive private school?" Mary frowned.


    "I''ll cover the expenses."


    "Well, well, has Mr. Lancer struck it rich?" A mocking voice came from inside the house. Shortly after, a thin man walked out, stood beside Mary, and placed his arm around her shoulder, his face carrying a sneering smirk as he looked at Lancer.


    "Sending them to a private school? Do you know how much that costs? With just your warehouse job, can you afford it? If you''re really wealthy now, why not increase the child support? The two kids are growing up, and expenses are increasing. It''s time to pay more for their upbringing."

 Chapter 53 - 53 Three Methods

    Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Three Methods Lancer looked at the smirking guy in front of him, his brows furrowing.


    Every month, most of his salary went to supporting his two children, leaving him extremely tight on personal expenses. He knew that this money was likely mostly used by this jerk.


    But for the sake of the children, Lancer endured.


    He just wanted to provide a decent living environment for his kids.


    Now that he had a better job, he wanted to make some changes.


    Lancer said, "The kids need better education. Sending them to a private school will provide them with a good learning environment for their future."


    "The child support is mainly for living, education, and medical expenses. From now on, I will handle this money separately, and I will not provide less than what is agreed upon."


    Looking coldly at Lancer, the man said, "So, you mean you don''t want to pay child support anymore? Well, if that''s the case, I won''t agree to let them transfer to another school. If you want to visit the children in the future, it will depend on our convenience."


    To him, Lancer was a long term meal ticket. How could he agree to stop receiving money now?


    "Carol¡ª"


    Lancer''s ex wife, Mary, wanted to say something, but as soon as she uttered the man''s name, he turned fiercely towards her.


    "Shut up. You have no say here!"


    Mary trembled and immediately fell silent.


    "Go back inside."


    The man scolded her.


    Mary glanced at Lancer and then turned back into the house.


    Lancer clenched his fists with a cold expression.


    At 19, he fell in love and married Mary. They were happy at first, but later, after having two children, he joined the army when World War II broke out. Due to his university education, he quickly rose through the ranks. At that time, he and Mary wrote letters to each other every month and were still very affectionate.


    He never imagined that the woman he loved would eventually betray their marriage out of loneliness.


    He resented her, but even though he no longer loved her, seeing Mary in her current state still pained Lancer.


    After Mary left, Carol stared harshly at Lancer, pointing his finger at him with an unfriendly tone:


    "If you want them to live well, then provide more child support. We have custody of them and plenty of ways to handle you."


    A parked sedan''s window opened.


    Richard, with his one eye, coldly observed the arrogant laughing jerk.


    His right hand moved towards his revolver.


    He had heard their conversation clearly, and felt sick.


    At that moment, two girls ran out of the house, each carrying a small backpack. "Dad, we''re ready to go. Can we leave now?"


    Lancer took his daughters'' hands, preparing to leave. Carol glanced at the two girls and grinned, "Gina, Samantha, aren''t you going to say goodbye to Uncle Carol?"


    The two girls shivered, looking somewhat intimidated at Carol. "Goodbye, Uncle Carol."


    Carol raised an eyebrow and said, "Heh heh, good bye. Have fun and remember to come home early."


    Lancer led his daughters towards the car. Richard withdrew his hand from his pocket, exited the car, and opened the back door.


    "Gina, Samantha, this is Uncle Richard," Lancer said softly to his daughters.


    "Hello, Uncle Richard."


    The two girls greeted politely.


    "Hello."


    Richard faced the two girls, a rare smile appearing on his face.


    The two girls got into the car, sitting on either side of Lancer. Richard closed the car door for them and glanced at Carol, standing at the door.


    His gaze was indifferent, extremely indifferent.


    The sedan drove away. Carol smirked and prepared to leave when Mary came out of the house, grabbing Carol''s arm, pleading:


    "Carol, can you give me a hundred dollars? We''re out of money and need to buy food and essentials."


    Carol looked at Mary with disgust. When he first met Mary, she was so young and beautiful, dressed elegantly. Now, she looked like a typical middle aged woman.


    But this jerk never considered that, Mary used to live comfortably and gracefully under Lancer''s care. Since being with Carol, she has not only had to take care of two children and manage the household but also find ways to earn money. She couldn''t expect any financial support from Carol, and even the money Lancer provided was mostly taken by him. The way Mary looked now was completely a result of his abuse.


    With a wave of his hand, Carol pushed Mary''s arm away.


    "Get lost. Isn''t Lancer rich now? When he brings the girls back, remember to ask him for living expenses. Otherwise, you''ll go hungry this month."


    Carol''s strength was significant, and Mary was thrown to the ground.


    The man left.


    Mary knew he was either off to the bar or the casino.


    Thinking about her current life, tears welled up in her eyes, and she sobbed into her hands.


    She used to have a happy family.


    Now, she had fallen into this state.


    Who could she blame?


    She had been deceived by this jerk''s sweet words in the beginning.


    Now, she was suffering the consequences of her own choices.


    There was no turning back.


    Lancer took his daughters to an amusement park. The two girls hadn''t played outside for a long time, and their faces were filled with joy.


    While playing a shooting game, both girls failed.


    The Younger daughter Samantha looked disappointed and said, hugging her dad''s neck, "I really want that plush teddy bear."


    Richard glanced at Samantha.


    He picked up an air gun from the stall. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bang bang bang bang~~~~~"


    Four shots in a row, without any pause or aiming, hit the targets one after another. The owner blinked and looked at Richard, then handed him the largest stuffed bear.


    Richard turned and handed the bear to Samantha.


    "Wow~~"


    Samantha exclaimed in delight.


    "Thank you, Uncle Richard."


    The little girl hugged the teddy bear happily.


    The older daughter Gina also looked at Richard.


    "Do you want one too?" Richard asked.


    Richard had a naturally cold demeanor and rarely engaged in conversations with people. Even in the Marines, he kept to himself. His closest companions were hardly as close as Hardy and Bill.


    But when he saw the two girls, he felt affectionate towards them and wanted to be close.


    "Can I, Uncle Richard?" Gina asked.


    Richard picked up the air gun again.


    "Bang bang bang bang bang bang~~~~~"


    Another series of shots.


    Three targets were knocked down.


    The owner was just about to place a new teddy bear on the top shelf when Richard hit the jackpot again.


    The bald owner helplessly threw the bear into Richard''s arms.


    Richard took the bear and turned to give it to Gina.


    Gina hugged it joyfully, then thought for a moment, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed Richard on the cheek.


    "Thank you, Uncle Richard."


    Richard was taken aback, taking a while to recover.


    The two girls hugged their bears and went to play on the carousel. Richard and Lancer stood outside, watching. The girls on the carousel had radiant smiles on their faces.


    Richard pulled out a cigarette and offered one to Lancer. They both lit up.


    "Major, I think we need to sort out the matter with the kids," Richard said casually.


    Lancer sighed lightly.


    "I want to gain custody of them, but I know Mary won''t give up, and that jerk won''t easily agree. Going through the legal system will probably be troublesome," Lancer said.


    "Major, sometimes the law isn''t effective against certain people," Richard said indifferently.


    Lancer was surprised.


    He suddenly remembered that Richard and the others were now part of the Gang.


    Having recently joined, Lancer wasn''t very familiar with how the mob operated.


    "What do you think we should do?" Lancer asked.


    "There are three options."


    Lancer was astonished; he couldn''t even think of one, let alone that Richard had three.


    "What are the three?" Lancer asked.


    "The first, let me handle it. The second, let Henry and Matthew handle it. The third, let Hardy take care of it," Richard said.


    "What''s the difference?" Lancer was curious.


    "The difference is quite significant."


    "If you choose the first, that guy will be shot dead on the street by bullets coming from who knows where."


    "If you choose the second, Henry and Matthew will tie him to rocks and throw him into the bay. He''ll become a missing person."


    Richard exhaled a puff of smoke and said casually,


    "Hardy will help you regain custody of the girls, and the rest can be left to either me or Henry and Matthew."

 Chapter 54 Ivan Take Action

    54  Chapter 54 Ivan Take Action Lancer was smoking a cigarette. The cigarette butt was about to burn his fingers. He dropped the cigarette butt fiercely, "Richard, help me watch over them, I need to make a call to Hardy."


    Richard nodded and looked at the two girls. The girls turned around on their wooden horses and waved to Richard together.


    "Uncle Richard~~"


    Richard liked the sound of them calling him very much.


    Smiling and waving to the girls.


    When Richard spoke to Lancer earlier, it was out of respect, but he had already made up his mind. If Lancer continued to hesitate, he wouldn''t mind taking matters into his own hands.


    There was something Hardy once said that stuck with him.


    "We''re brothers. Brothers sometimes act foolishly, get lost, run into trouble. That''s all fine. We should step up and help them out."


    Hardy was dealing with something at the moment.


    He had three companies now: Hardy Security, Hardy Film Company, and Hardy Talent Agency. Lancer''s visit yesterday had given Hardy a candidate in mind for the head of the security company.


    As for the film company, it was essentially an empty shell at the moment. No rush to fill that position. But the talent agency had signed Ava Gardner, along with four others, and was preparing to sign Eastwood. They needed someone capable to manage it all.


    Who to pick? Hardy thought of that real estate salesman, Edward. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Through two encounters, Hardy found Edward to be very intelligent and hardworking. Someone like him wouldn''t fall short in the future.


    Hardy called Edward, stating his intentions. Edward agreed without hesitation.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m willing to work for you."


    "Do you understand the talent agency business?" Hardy asked.


    "To be honest, Mr. Hardy, I haven''t dealt with talent agency work before. But don''t worry, I can learn. I''m a quick learner and will master the business in no time," Edward assured.


    "Good. It''s you then. Come over now, and I''ll brief you on the agency''s operations."


    Within twenty minutes, Edward was in front of Hardy, slightly out of breath from rushing over.


    A few artist contracts were the priority.


    Hardy shared his thoughts with Edward, "We''re not rushing into other operations for now. Ava and Eastwood are key. You''ll need some time to learn."


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy."


    Edward pondered, "Mr. Hardy, what are your expectations for the future of the agency?"


    "That depends on your abilities."


    Edward nodded, "I''ll work hard, boss."


    Just then, a phone on Hardy''s desk rang.


    Picking it up, he was surprised to hear Lancer on the other end.


    After Edward left, Lancer explained everything, and Hardy understood.


    "Major, after playing with the kids, don''t send them back. Keep them at the hotel for a few days, buy them clothes and daily necessities. It''ll make it easier for them to settle into school. Tomorrow, contact the private boarding school to get the kids enrolled as soon as possible," Hardy instructed.


    "But Mary has legal custody. I''m worried she won''t agree. Without her signature, getting the kids into school will be difficult," Lancer said.


    Hardy thought Lancer was an honest man who hadn''t yet adjusted to his new role.


    "Relax. We''ll get the authorization. The kids will enroll smoothly. Legal custody might take a bit longer, but it won''t be too troublesome," Hardy said casually.


    Hanging up, Hardy tapped his fingers on the table, thinking about how to handle this matter.


    He never advocated for killing.


    That was a process reserved for after all problems were resolved.


    South of the city center.


    Big Ivan''s activities seemed to be around there.


    Hardy called Big Ivan. The call connected quickly, and a rough voice answered, "I''m Big Ivan. Who''s calling?"


    "It''s me."


    "Oh, boss, what can I do for you?"


    "Help me investigate someone named Carol. He lives in the downtown area," Hardy said.


    "Got it, boss. I''ll head over there right away to investigate."


    The call ended, and within half an hour, the phone in Hardy''s office rang again. "Boss, it''s Ivan. I''ve gathered information on that guy Carol."


    "Go ahead."


    "Carol is a low life street thug of Polish descent, 30 years old. He''s been in jail twice before for theft, but nothing else substantial."


    "Boss, did this guy offend you? Should I take him out now or bring him over to you?" Ivan asked.


    Hardy pondered and asked, "Is that area under the Polish gang''s control? Is he part of their crew?"


    "He''s not really part of the Polish gang, more like a small time outsider."


    "What''s the situation with the Polish gang?"


    "The Polish gang''s leader is Novakowski, with about a dozen key members and dozens of miscellaneous thugs. Why do you ask about this, boss?" Ivan was curious.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    The downtown area bordered Hollywood and, being less desirable, was overlooked by the major gangs, leading to the emergence of smaller factions like Ivan''s Russian gang and the Polish gang.


    His goal was to take down the Spanish gang, seize Hollywood, and extend his influence to the downtown area.


    "Ivan, I have a task for you."


    Ivan immediately perked up. "What task, boss?"


    Hardy explained his plan, and Ivan on the other end kept nodding. "Got it, boss. I know what to do."


    It took over a week to recruit eleven people, all ex soldiers, which was quite rare. Leo, Chris, Neil, and others were still recruiting outside, so the manpower would increase.


    "Training all day at the security company is boring, Henry. Take them out and deal with the Polish gang," Hardy said.


    Matthew rubbed his hands excitedly. "Been holed up at the toy factory for so long. Finally some action."


    The downtown area didn''t offer much profit, and other gangs weren''t interested. Hardy wanted to target the Polish gang for future stability and training purposes.


    In other words, idle hands make the devil''s work.


    Since this matter involved the Polish gang, they were out of luck.


    The Polish gang was actually innocent. After hearing their names, Hardy suddenly felt like dealing with them.


    After hanging up, Ivan called over a few of his brothers. "Boss Hardy has a mission for us to complete."


    Upon hearing Hardy''s name, the men couldn''t help but shiver involuntarily, they really couldn''t help it, these guys had been locked in Hardy''s cellar for a week without food, leaving deep psychological scars. Just hearing his name made them fearful.


    "What does Boss Hardy want us to do?" one of them cautiously asked.


    "Go deal with a Polish thug named Carol."


    The men immediately became fired up.


    "Damn, which Polish pig dared to mess with Boss Hardy? We''ll kill him, gotta kill him."


    "Yeah, I will stuff his head up his ass."


    These guys were ready to take out all their fears of Hardy on this guy named Carol.


    As Carol left the bar, heading to the underground casino for a game, several burly men approached. Carol, with sharp eyes, recognized the Russian gang leader Big Ivan and his brothers approaching and quickly ducked to the side.


    Thinking he had dodged trouble, Carol breathed a sigh of relief.


    But just then, one of Ivan''s men grabbed Carol by the collar, menacingly saying, "What are you looking at, punk?"


    Carol was terrified.


    "I-I wasn''t looking at anything."


    "I said you were looking. Now feel this!" With that, he punched Carol hard in the gut.


    "Boom!"


    A piercing pain shot through Carol''s body, and he collapsed on the ground, curled up in pain.


    The others wasted no time, delivering blows all over Carol''s body, avoiding vital spots but hitting wherever it hurt.


    Ivan stood by, arms crossed, watching the scene unfold.


    When it came to dealing with scum like this, Ivan had a hundred ways. He was a professional in this kind of work.

 Chapter 55 Benefits Of A Bad Reputation

    55  Chapter 55 Benefits Of A Bad Reputation Carol was grabbed from the ground by someone, and another person delivered a heavy blow to his left rib.


    "Ah~!"


    The excruciating pain left Carol unable to breathe.


    Originally, the pedestrians on the street all stood far away and dared not approach.


    Some people whispered.


    "Isn''t that Big Ivan, the boss of the Russian gang? How did Carol provoke him?"


    "No matter how he provoked Ivan, Carol is in big trouble now."


    A Russian strongman looked around at the onlookers, and they were all startled and ran away in fright.


    Ivan looked at Carol, who seemed lifeless, and said coldly, "Take him back."


    Back at their base, Carol was subjected to another brutal beating.


    "Please stop hitting me, spare me."


    Ivan walked up, looked down at Carol lying on the ground, and said coldly, "What mistake did you do?"


    "I shouldn''t have looked at you."


    "Big Ivan, please don''t kill me, I know I was wrong!" Carol pleaded tearfully.


    Street thugs like Carol had no dignity and were especially afraid of death.


    "If you don''t want to die, there''s a way to survive," Ivan said.


    "What way?"


    Ivan waved to his men, and one of them brought a piece of paper. Ivan slapped it in front of Carol. "Sign it."


    Carol looked and saw that it was an IOU.


    I borrowed $5,000 from Ivan at a high interest rate.


    Carol wasn''t stupid; he knew that once he signed this IOU, he would be targeted by these people for life, subject to relentless extortion until he was bled dry.


    "Big Ivan, I..."


    Ivan''s gun was once again pointed at Carol''s head.


    "If you don''t sign, I''ll have someone throw you into the sewer to drown," Ivan said viciously.


    Carol knew Ivan would definitely do it.


    He didn''t want to die, trembling, he picked up the pen and signed his name.


    Ivan picked up the IOU, looked at it, and smiled, patting Carol''s head. "With this evidence, even in court, I''ll win. I still have faith in the law."


    Carol thought to himself, you believe in the law! Yeah, right.


    Ivan then produced two more documents and threw them in front of Carol. Carol looked puzzled at Ivan.


    "What are these, Big Ivan?"


    "One is a consent form for two girls to enter a private boarding school, the other is a custody agreement. Take them back and have your wife sign" Ivan said.


    Carol wasn''t stupid.


    He finally understood why Ivan had suddenly caused trouble for him, It must have been arranged by Lancer.


    At this moment he hated Lancer and hated that woman even more.


    If not for her, how could he have suffered such a beating today and faced death threats from the Russian mafia?


    "I want to see the agreement today. If I don''t get it, your body will be floating in the gutter tomorrow," Ivan said.


    A car stopped at Carol''s house. Carol got out, and Ivan said, "We''ll wait here for you. My patience is limited. You have half an hour at most, otherwise, you know the consequences."


    Carol, trembling, walked towards his house with the agreement in hand.


    He pushed open the door.


    His wife was doing needlework, and seeing Carol covered in dirt with bruises and blood on his face, she stood up with concern. "What happened to you, Carol? Why are you injured?"


    Carol thought most of these injuries were because of you. He was consumed by hatred, and without hesitation, he slapped the woman''s face hard.


    Smack!


    Mary''s face immediately swelled up, with blood at the corner of her mouth.


    "Carol, why did you hit me?"


    Mary cried out in pain.


    Carol glared at Mary viciously. "It''s all because of you, stupid woman. If it weren''t for you, would I have been beaten so badly by the Russians?"


    "Since I met you, I''ve had no good days. You''re a jinx."


    Carol took out the documents from his body and slapped them on the table. "Sign these things now; hurry up."


    Consent form.


    Allow Gina and Samantha to enter the private boarding school for study.


    Turning to another document.


    It was the guardianship Change Agreement.


    Agree to transfer guardianship to Lancer.


    "Lancer! did Lancer trouble you?" Mary looked at Carol and asked.


    "If it wasn''t him, who else could it be? He got gangsters to threaten me. If you don''t sign, they''ll kill me. Hurry up and sign." Carol said angrily.


    Mary shook her head. "I won''t sign. If I sign, Gina and Samantha will no longer be mine."


    Carol was furious, grabbed Mary''s hair, and shouted in frustration, "If you don''t sign, I''ll be beaten to death by them, do you understand?"


    "But if I sign, I will lose my daughters. I want to talk to Lancer." Mary made a final struggle.


    "Do you think you still have a chance to find him now? The gangsters are waiting outside. If I don''t hand it over quickly, they''ll kill me right away!"


    The woman cried and signed the agreement.


    Carol quickly took the agreement and left. Ivan took the documents, looked at them, nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Carol and smiled, "This matter is over. Oh, by the way, do you need some medical expenses for your injuries?"


    Surviving this disaster was already considered good luck, he didn''t dare ask the Russian gang for medical expenses or anything else he just want this people to disappear from his life.


    Ivan and his group drove away.


    Carol returned home, the woman was still crying, having lost her children, feeling like her world had collapsed, she used to have a glimmer of hope for Carol but now all she felt was disappointment and hatred.


    If it weren''t for him, how could she have ended up like this?


    In the playground, the children were still playing.


    Lancer and Richard were there with them.


    At this moment, a tall man, about two meters tall, walked up to them. "Hey, Richard, the boss sent me to bring you something."


    Richard introduced him to Lancer. "Sir, this is Ivan, the boss of the Russian gang."


    Lancer was a little stunned, why is the boss of the Russian gang here?


    "Hello, Mr. Lancer. Boss Hardy asked me to bring these to you." Ivan said as he took out the two agreements from his pocket.


    14:44


    "Hello, Mr. Lancer. Boss Hardy asked me to bring these to you." Ivan said as he took out the two agreements from his pocket.


    Lancer took a look and was greatly surprised. "These are the enrollment consent and guardianship agreement, and Mary''s signature."


    Then Lancer remembered what Richard had said.


    If you want to get consent and guardianship, Hardy could arrange it for you. Lancer had some expectations, but he didn''t expect things to happen so quickly.


    "Thank you, Ivan." Lancer tightly held the agreements and expressed his gratitude.


    "Haha, you''re welcome. I''m just following the boss''s orders. Well, I''ll take my leave now, Mr. Lancer, Richard Goodbye." Ivan smiled and took his leave.


    What followed went very smoothly.


    The next day, Gina and Samantha were sent to the boarding school. The two girls would receive adequate food, a good education, and, most importantly, a safe environment there.


    A few days later, Carol came out of the bar; it was already dark outside.


    He staggered home.


    Suddenly, a black sedan whizzed by, and Carol was thrown out with a bang. By the time people found him, he was already cold.


    The police determined it was a traffic accident.


    The car that caused the accident fled, and there was no way to trace it.


    In this era, there were no surveillance cameras.


    Of course. In some countries, there were few cameras even in later generations.


    As for suspects, although Carol had been beaten up by the Russian gang a few days ago, no one suspected them because many people felt this was not the Russian style of doing things.


    How would the Russians do it?


    A gunshot to the head or beating to death with an iron rod on the street, not using such discreet methods as causing a car accident, which the Russian gang considered unmanly,.


    Having a bad reputation had its benefits. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 56 Looting The Polish Gang

    56  Chapter 56 Looting The Polish Gang With the issues concerning his two daughters resolved, Lancer felt completely at ease. Inside the security company conference room, Hardy was chatting with Lancer.


    "Lancer, I intend to appoint you as the head of the security company, responsible for matters here," Hardy said.


    Lancer did not hesitate to accept.


    "Hardy, rest assured, I will do my best to manage the security company well."


    "Now, our main concern is dealing with the Spanish gang. Do you have any suggestions?" Hardy asked, taking a drag of his cigarette.


    "I plan to establish an ''Operations Research Office'' to gather all intelligence on the Spanish gang understand their businesses, armed forces, personnel, contacts, and other relevant information. By comparing this with our objectives, we can devise comprehensive operational plans."


    "We already have over twenty personnel in the security company. Their primary task will be gathering information. I remember one recruit has a background in communications and is proficient in phone surveillance."


    Lancer outlined his plan.


    Hardy listened attentively but had some reservations in his mind.


    Setting up an operations research office to tackle a gang like a military campaign how many gangs in this world could withstand such an approach, followed by a well planned and decisive strike!


    But Hardy liked the idea.


    "I agree with your proposal. I will await your updates," Hardy said with a smile.


    Just then, Henry entered the room and, upon seeing Hardy, immediately said, "Boss, I was trying to reach you and didn''t expect to find you here."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "We took care of those guys from the Polish gang. They''re broke and powerless now, but we found some things in their boss''s house that I think you should see."


    "What things?" Hardy''s interest was piqued.


    "Artworks and Oil Painting. They look pretty good, but we don''t know much about them. That''s why I thought you should take a look," Henry explained.


    "Let''s go check it out."


    Henry drove Hardy to the southern part of the city and stopped in front of a small two-story red brick building. It was unremarkable except for its few windows, all barred with thick iron grilles.


    Several cars were parked along the street, and a few men in suits stood nearby. They greeted Hardy respectfully as he got out of the car these were recent recruits.


    "This building was the private residence of the Polish gang''s boss, Novakovsky. After we took care of those guys, we searched the place and discovered a huge underground basement filled with Artworks" Henry explained.


    "Later, I asked around about it and found out that Novakovsky was a thief. The Polish gang also mainly engaged in the theft business, stealing bags, stealing cars, breaking into houses, and selling stolen goods.


    "Matthew and two others are inside. They found quite a treasure trove," he added as they entered.


    The entrance to the basement was discreet, hidden behind a shelf.


    A passage led straight downstairs.


    They had already managed to open the iron door a task that didn''t faze Henry and his team.


    Hardy walked in and was amazed by the scene.


    The underground space was approximately 100 square meters. Several shelves lined the walls, displaying a diverse array of items, candlesticks, plates, spoons, lamps, clocks, violins, bronze statues, bronze trays, and on the back wall, hung prints and oil paintings.


    Hardy examined some of the oil paintings but couldn''t decipher them. His knowledge of European art was limited, and he wondered if there were any masterpieces among them.


    Looking through the items, it was clear that Novakovsky had a penchant for collecting. These items were likely stolen from others and either sold off or kept here for his private collection.


    Surveying the shelves, Hardy estimated there were thirty to forty oil painting in total. "If they are all genuine old artwork, they''ll be worth ten to twenty million in a few decades," he mused.


    "How did so many European antiques and oil paintings end up in America?" Hardy wondered.


    He speculated that during World War II, many Jews had fled from Europe to America, and many Europeans from France and the UK brought along with them numerous art collections.


    It''s possible that these houses were patronized by thieves from the Polish gang, who stole the money and brought whatever they thought was valuable to the Polish gang leader, who was also a collector himself to hide them all here.


    Unexpectedly, in the end, all these things belonged to me. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss, do you think these things are valuable?" Matthew asked.


    "I''m not an art appraiser," Hardy said, shaking his head.


    "What do we do with these things?" Henry asked.


    Hardy thought for a while, "Move all these Oil Painting to the security company, find an empty room in the office building, and put them there. Be careful when transporting them. Don''t bump them. Wrap them in newspapers and put them in a safe place in the box."


    "As for the other things, take them out to find an art collector to see how much they are worth, and try to sell them. We are short of money now."


    "Okay, boss, I''ll find someone to deal with them," Henry responded.


    European antiques didn''t appreciate much, but Oil Paintings were a different story. The potential for appreciation was staggering. An Oil painting by an unknown artist might sell for a few dollars during their lifetime, but decades later, it could be worth millions.


    Those Oil paintings were transported to the security company and stored there. They were safer than anywhere else. No thief would dare go to the security company and steal things in front of dozens of Marines.


    Two days later.


    Henry reported to Hardy.


    "Boss, all the oil paintings you want are in the security company. As for the rest, there is a person in the Austrian gang who resells underground antiques. Sean called that person over, and he was willing to offer $45,000 dollars. Everything is packed and taken away. What do you think?"


    They are all from the Austrian gang, and Hardy knew that the other party did not dare risk his life to cheat him.


    "Give it to him."


    After killing a small Polish gang, he got a piece of land, dozens of oil paintings, and more than $40,000.


    He was already very satisfied with the result.

 Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Second Boss!

    Bill was about to be discharged from the hospital.After staying in the hospital for three months, he finally recovered. Hardy came with Sean and Reid to pick him up. When Bill saw Hardy''s car, his eyes lit up, and he circled around the car several times.


    "Pacard, Hardy, you''re driving such a nice car," Bill exclaimed.


    Hardy smiled and patted Bill on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, you''ll be driving this kind of car too in the future. Get in, I''ll take you somewhere."


    They arrived at an office building.


    There were still armed security guards in the lobby.


    "What place is this, Hardy?" Bill asked cautiously.


    "HD Security Company," Hardy replied.


    Bill was slightly surprised. "HD Security? You started a security company?"


    "Yes, it''s all veterans here, many of them Marines. We''ve recruited over twenty people now."


    "Come, let me introduce you to the manager here. Do you remember Major James Lancer?" Hardy asked.


    "He''s the manager here now."


    Major Lancer, dressed smartly in a suit, had replaced his crude wooden leg with a new prosthetic. Now, if you didn''t know, you couldn''t tell he was a disabled person with a prosthetic leg.


    "Congratulations on getting out of the hospital, Bill," Lancer said, embracing Bill.


    "Major Lancer, I didn''t expect to see you here," Bill said happily.


    Lancer shrugged. "Neither did I, but it feels right to be here, even if a bit late."


    He glanced at Hardy.


    The three sat down and chatted.


    After some casual conversation, Lancer said to Hardy, "I have some recent intelligence from the Spanish gang to report to you. They have a new strategist named Charles Simon, of Hungarian descent, previously involved in managing finances and loan sharking for Dani." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ve found that the Spanish gang is raising money. Dani is arranging mortgage loans, using his own invested stocks and securities as collateral, and even mortgaging his own house to the bank."


    "The price of coke powder has increased significantly on the market, mainly due to reduced shipments from the Spanish gang. After you seized their goods last time, they ran out of stock, leading to this phenomenon. The telegrams have been frequent, with three sent in five days and received twice, but I don''t know the specifics."


    Listening to this information, Hardy silently calculated.


    The Spanish gang''s primary business is coke powder. The impact of their last heist on the gang was substantial. Now, Dani is scrambling for money, frequently in contact with Colombians, presumably preparing for a new shipment.


    With bank mortgaged loans, the money is all legal. Just now, hearing this information, Hardy considered making another move to make some easy money. Bringing cash or checks would simplify matters and avoid money laundering.


    "Lancer, keep an eye on this. The Spanish gang is bound to make a big move, and maybe we can find an opportunity," Hardy said.


    "Alright, I''ll keep you updated if anything comes up." Lancer nodded.


    Bill, listening to Hardy and Lancer''s conversation, was shocked. He had only been in the hospital for three months, and Hardy had already expanded to this extent.


    He had robbed the Spanish gang twice before. Was he planning another robbery?


    Leaving the security company, the group returned to Bill''s home, It had been cleaned thoroughly by someone.


    Bill looked at Hardy, feeling sentimental. "Hardy, I''ve been in the hospital for three months, and I feel completely left behind."


    "You have developed so quickly," Bill remarked.


    Hardy poured two glasses of wine and handed one to Bill. "You spent three months in the hospital, and you managed to charm three girls there. If I hadn''t asked the doctors, you probably wouldn''t want to leave."


    Bill took a sip of wine, looking proud.


    "I can''t help it. Being handsome and so charming is a gift from god. By the way, from Lancer''s words just now, are you monitoring the Spanish gang? What are you planning?" Bill asked.


    "I want to take over the Spanish gang," Hardy said bluntly.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Bill was taken aback. ???¦®????.???


    He looked at his old friend in surprise.


    He had thought Hardy was just planning another robbery of the Spanish gang, but his ambition was much bigger, wanting to swallow the third largest gang in Los Angeles.


    "Do you think that''s possible?" Bill''s tone was incredulous.


    "I used to have some doubts, but now it seems quite feasible," Hardy said confidently.


    Before setting up the Operations Research Office, Hardy wasn''t entirely sure, but now that Lancer was applying war strategies against a gang, he felt the difficulty had decreased significantly.


    Height determines vision.


    When you look at a problem from a higher perspective, you will find that it is not as difficult as you thought.


    "What about after you take over the Spanish Gang?" Bill inquired.


    "Do you know Mr. Siegel, the real boss of the Austrian gang?" Hardy asked.


    "Of course, I know him."


    "I met him some time ago, and he appreciates me. He promised that if I can take over the Spanish gang, he''ll allow me to establish my own gang."


    Bill''s eyes widened.


    Establishing a gang was a massive temptation for a gangster.


    Bill excitedly gulped down a large mouthful of wine. "Hardy, I knew I could trust you. Boss, you''ll have to give me a good position too in the future."


    Hardy smiled.


    "I''ve already decided on your position, Second Boss. Starting tomorrow, you''ll be fully involved in dealing with the Spanish gang," Hardy declared.


    "Second Boss!" Bill trembled with excitement.


    He hugged Hardy and shouted loudly, "Boss Hardy, I''m willing to give everything for you. If you need anything at night, just beckon, and I''ll crawl into your bed."


    "Get lost! I like women."


    "Hahaha!" Bill was actually quite capable.


    Quick witted, adept at handling people and matters, firm when necessary but not greedy, his only flaw being his fondness for women.


    Hardy believed this flaw was typical for most men.


    As long as it didn''t interfere with business, it''s fine.


    Most importantly, Bill was his best friend and his brother. They had been together in the military, and he had brought Hardy into the gang, making him the most suitable for the position in Hardy''s eyes.


    So, in Hardy''s mind, Bill was the perfect choice for Second Boss.


    The next day, Hardy brought Bill to the security company, and later gathered the core members to his home, and publicly announced his decisions.


    This was a decision he had carefully considered over the past few days.


    Now that Bill was out of the hospital, the timing was perfect.


    Hardy appointed Bill as Second Boss, with Sean and Reid continuing to follow him, forming an action team.


    No one here objected to this appointment; after all, Bill had been around longer than most, having only been injured a few chapters ago.


    Lancer was the director of the security company and the operations consultant.


    Richard was the director of the security company''s sniper team, Henry was the director of the intelligence team, Neil was the director of the security company''s demolition team, and Matthew, Leo, and Chris were the directors of the combat team, each with their own subordinates.


    As for positions like strategist, economic advisor, and legal advisor, these were temporarily vacant, awaiting suitable candidates.


    Although they had recruited over twenty people, Hardy felt they still needed more manpower. So he issued another order.


    Continue recruiting more veteran!

 Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Cowboy Whistle Music

    On this day, Ava told Hardy that the song was finally recorded.Hardy brought Ava to the film company''s music department, where several arrangers were present, including director Nolan.


    The phonograph turned, and the speakers emitted wonderful music.


    "Do you plan... my love."


    The beautiful singing filled the studio, and everyone was captivated. Ava tightly held Hardy''s arm, unsure if Hardy would ultimately like the final version.


    As the song concluded, everyone in the room spontaneously applauded.


    "Fantastic, Ava! This is the most wonderful song I''ve ever heard. I believe this song will surely sweep across the whole of America, even Europe," praised Hardy.


    Ava immediately jumped up with joy.


    Ava''s voice wasn''t overly sweet like Sarah Brightman''s, it was deeper. Nonetheless, Hardy felt that Ava''s rendition of Scarborough Fair was as good as anyone else''s.


    The head of the music department, Jason, spoke up.


    "This song is simply too delightful. Every time I hear it, I am deeply intoxicated. After the record was made last night, I don''t know how many times I played it in a loop. I fell asleep to the song, and my dreams were sweet."


    "In fact, when I was arranging the accompaniment, I felt overwhelmed by emotions and often forgot about the arrangement."


    "I love this song too much. I''m sure this song will become a classic among classics."


    Hardy then confessed, "Actually, when I composed this song originally, it was mainly for promotional purposes."


    "Our budget is limited, so I came up with an idea: have Ava sing a song, take it to the radio, and promote it as the theme song of a movie. Once people love this song, they''ll naturally be curious about the movie. When our movie is released, it will definitely attract a batch of viewers," said Hardy.


    Upon hearing this, director Nolan immediately realized it was indeed a good idea.


    Using a song to pique curiosity and attract viewers, assistant Hardy''s promotional method was brilliant.


    Hardy continued, "I also know that this song doesn''t quite match the overall style of the movie. My initial thought was to have a scene in the movie where Marissa is locked in a cage, give her a close up, and let her sing a brief portion of this song softly, ending it with subtitles."


    "I think it will work perfectly. Let''s go with that. Now, we''re just missing a true theme song. Benson, any ideas yet?" Nolan looked at the music department''s head, Benson, and asked. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Benson shrugged.


    "We''ve thought of a few, but you weren''t satisfied with any of them. Good tunes aren''t easy to come by. Anyway, the filming hasn''t started yet, so we can wait until after filming to compose."


    "And will you be able to produce a song I''m satisfied with after filming?" Nolan frowned.


    "Uh..."


    Benson couldn''t guarantee.


    Looking at these two, Hardy thought of the theme song in the film The Big Spender. When watching the movie, he particularly liked the whistling tune. Every time he heard the whistle, he immediately envisioned the Western atmosphere.


    In the past, Hardy had deliberately learned that whistle part, but he only learned the beginning portion. Of course, the beginning part was also the most classic part of the whole song.


    "Benson, I have an idea. Can you see if this tune fits?" Hardy asked.


    "Oh, assistant Hardy has a new tune?" Benson asked incredulously.


    "It''s just a short section. Give it a listen."


    Then Hardy began whistling.


    The entire song was about three minutes long, but Hardy only whistled for one minute before stopping. That was about all he could do; he would let the arrangers fill in the rest.


    "Does it feel okay?" Hardy asked the arrangers.


    "Your tune has a great feel to it. It truly evokes a sense of vastness and desolation," said Benson, somewhat surprised.


    "Do you think it would be even better with a guitar?" Hardy suggested.


    "I think an electric guitar would be better."


    A few arrangers began discussing without regard for the others.


    Director Nolan looked at Hardy with admiration. "Assistant Hardy, I must say you''re one of the most talented people I''ve ever met. That whistling just now gave me a lot of inspiration. There are areas in the movie that can be improved."


    "Nolan, how is the preparation going for the crew?" Hardy asked.


    "It''s almost ready. The crew and equipment are ready to go. We''ve found our male lead, and the female lead is also here. The filming location is secured too. It''s a filming base in New Mexico owned by MGM. I plan to depart next week," Nolan replied.


    "How long do you anticipate the filming will take?" Hardy inquired.


    Nolan thought for a moment.


    "If everything goes smoothly, filming will take about three months. After that, there''s post production, which will probably take two months. Hopefully, the movie will be ready for release in about six months," Nolan explained.


    That was under ideal circumstances.


    Meanwhile, Benson and the other arrangers were still discussing Hardy''s whistling music. Finally, Nolan joined in too. Nolan was a versatile director, much like a conductor. He might not excel at playing any particular instrument, but he knew a bit about everything.


    Hardy took a few vinyl records, he planned to take them back to the radio station and start building popularity from now.


    Previously, at Siegel''s party, Hardy had met several big shots in Hollywood''s entertainment circle. In addition to the bosses of MGM and Warner, there was also the head of Columbia Radio in Los Angeles.


    They would be perfect contacts.


    Hardy took Ava home.


    Ava went to take a bath.


    Hardy put the record on the turntable in the room. Once again, Ava''s singing filled the room. This song was truly enjoyable, so much so that it was never tiresome to listen to.


    No wonder this song became a world famous melody and was acclaimed as one of the most beautiful classic English songs ever.


    The bathroom door was gently pushed open.


    Wrapped in a towel, a woman revealed her slender, beautiful legs, barefoot on the wooden floor. Because she had just showered, a trail of wet footprints remained on the floor.


    Approaching the sofa, Ava knelt beside Hardy, her delicate face resting on his thigh, humming along with the song from the record.


    Hardy stroked the woman''s hair, savoring the solo.


    "Jon, I''ll be filming next week and probably won''t see you for three months," Ava said somewhat reluctantly.


    "No worries, remember I''m a film producer. I''ll come to New Mexico when I have the time," Hardy reassured her.


    As one song ended, both of them hadn''t had enough,


    so they let the record player continue to loop.


    It was a beautiful night, and they listened to it over a dozen times.

 Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Scarborough Fair

    On the sofa, Hardy and Ava cuddled together, chatting.Ava felt very satisfied at this moment.


    "Jon, do you know, my dream has always been to be an actress and a singer. Now I''ve achieved both, and I feel very happy."


    "By the way, do you have any dreams?" Ava rested her chin on Hardy''s chest, her big eyes blinking at him.


    "My dreams?"


    Hardy murmured.


    Of course, he had dreams. In his previous life, his family was poor when he was a child, so he grew up wanting to earn more money. After graduating from university, he went into business and achieved some success. Later, he invested abroad, but was unexpectedly killed by some competitors. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have crossed over.


    Hardy thought to himself "My current dream is just to earn a lot of money, And to seek revenge!"


    But based on their age from his previous life, those guys probably haven''t been born yet. Moreover, this world and the world of his previous life are completely different planes, he probably won''t ever see them in this lifetime.


    "Yes, what''s your dream?" Ava curiously asked.


    Hardy hesitated for a moment, his expression very solemn as he said, "My dream is world peace, a world full of love, where doves of peace soar in the sky holding olive branches, spreading the radiance of love across the earth."


    Ava looked at Hardy with a bewildered expression.


    She couldn''t believe him, a gangster wants peace.


    Hardy didn''t care whether Ava believed him or not. Holding her face in his hands, he said, "It just so happens you have two days to go and take a set of artistic photos."


    "With clothes or without clothes?"


    Smack.


    Hardy slapped the lower back of the woman hard, making a crisp sound.


    "Of course, you have to wear clothes."


    The "The Wild Bunch" crew completed preparations and set off for New Mexico. Before leaving, Ava told Hardy to visit her.


    After Ava left, Hardy took the record and found Pele, the person in charge of the Columbia Broadcasting Company in Los Angeles, asking the radio station to help play Ava''s song.


    It was a small matter, Pele easily agreed.


    In the radio broadcasting studio, the host picked up the record and looked at it. There was a note attached, a new movie insert song sent by the Noah Film Company.


    This kind of promotion was very common.


    The host didn''t pay much attention.


    This was an evening chat show; the two male hosts, Paul and Finkl, kept joking and entertaining, somewhat like a later talk show, considered the golden time slot of the radio station.


    The two of them were a bit tired. Paul spoke into the microphone, "Let''s relax with a song. This is a new song by ''Ava Gardner'', a newcomer, and the song title is ''Scarborough Fair'' it is an insert song from a movie."


    The indoor microphone was turned off, and the host''s voice could no longer be heard by the audience. Paul turned to his companion Finkl and said, "A new singer with an unheard of name, I haven''t heard any good song from any new singer lately, this song better be good ."


    "There are many songs like this every year. Let''s not bother with it, let''s just have a coffee break."


    The music played, Ava''s beautiful voice rang out.


    Paul''s hand holding the coffee froze, the melody was melancholic and melodious, touching deep within.


    This feeling was so wonderful.


    Finkl beside him was similarly attracted by the song.


    Three minutes later, as the song ended, they hadn''t even touched their coffee.


    The song finished.


    Paul eagerly ran to the microphone, his voice slightly excited as he said


    "Listener friends, I don''t know how you feel after listening to this song. I was really shocked just now. I dare say this is the most beautiful song I have ever heard this year."


    "This is really a rare good song. Let me introduce this song again. The name of the song is ''Scarborough Fair'', and the new singer is ''Ava Gardner'', who should be I''m a newcomer, this song is from a scene in the movie."


    "Oh, it seems like there''s only so much information. It''s so irresponsible that I didn''t even write the name of the movie. But this song is really beautiful. I was really moved by it just now. I, I dare say this song will definitely become a classic, this singer named Ava Gardner has such a good voice, I like her voice very much."


    Paul praised the song without hesitation. .


    Not only because it''s his job to help with the advertisement, but because he really liked it.


    Just then, the producer''s voice came through the host''s headphones. "We''ve received several calls asking to replay the song; they really loved it."


    To be honest, Paul and the others hadn''t had enough.


    Paul immediately spoke into the microphone, "Just now, the station has received several calls from listeners, and even now, more people are calling in, asking for a replay of this song. In response to audience requests, we will play ''Scarborough Fair'' again."


    The song''s voice flowed through the radio, reaching Los Angeles and even thousands of households in California, attracting countless people.


    People liked to turn on the radio while driving, and the song drifted out from car radios, lingering on the city streets.


    After the second play, Even more people called in to the station.


    Many expressed that they still hadn''t had enough and hoped for another replay.


    Ava''s song became popular, countless people remembered Ava Gardner''s name and the song ''Scarborough Fair''.


    Of course, many people were curious about the movie it was from, and quite a few had decided to go see it when it premiered.


    Just for this song.


    The next day, the station continued to receive many calls requesting a replay of the song; because of this song, the station''s ratings increased by 5%.


    CBS executive Pele received a report from his subordinates, hearing that the station''s ratings had increased significantly because of this song, which surprised him.


    He had only intended to do a small favor for a friend, he hadn''t expected this song to cause such a sensation, significantly boosting the station''s ratings. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He thought for a moment,


    Then he hurriedly ordered his secretary to copy a record and send it by plane that day to CBS headquarters in New York, where they would play it there, as the Los Angeles station only covered the West Coast.


    Not even two days later, the song became a hit on the East Coast as well.


    Many newspapers reported on the song, praising its enchanting melody and the singer''s perfect performance. At this moment, Ava still didn''t know she had become a popular singer; countless people wanted to know more about her, but there was no channel.


    Hardy felt that the publicity effect these days was good, so he decided to release the second move, completely making Ava famous.


    Two days later, The Los Angeles Times and The New York Times simultaneously published a news piece.


    The news content is very peculiar. It starts with the simplified lyrics of a song.


    "Are you going to Scarborough Fair?


    Below the score is a synopsis of the song. following the music, there was a brief introduction to the song.


    "This song is adapted from an ancient English folk song. The songwriter was moved by this old song and made changes to create this song, which expresses a soldier''s longing for his lover on the front lines, asking people going to Scarborough town to convey his greetings to his beloved girl."


    The report ended with a large, colorful photo showing a beautiful woman in a dress, smiling charmingly.


    Many people saw Ava''s photo and couldn''t help but praise her beauty.


    Ava became a sensation.


    Countless people remembered her name and appearance.


    Not long after, this song spread overseas.


    Especially in Europe, and even more so in England,


    Where it was particularly popular. This song was adapted from an English folk song, making it feel even more popular among the British.

 Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Take Down The Spanish Gang Part 1

    The Spanish Gang.Dani sat in his boss chair, with a cigar in his mouth, eyes slightly closed, and the record player was playing "Scarborough Fair."


    Upon first hearing this song, Dani was astonished and loved it immensely. He privately recorded a copy of the record by leveraging his connections at the radio station.


    "Knock knock!"


    The office door was knocked on.


    Dani furrowed his brow slightly.


    He hated being disturbed at these times.


    "Come in."


    The office door opened, and a man in his forties walked in, relatively slender, with a somewhat elongated face, wearing glasses, looking more like a schoolteacher.


    This man was Charles Simon, the new strategist of the Spanish Gang.


    Before Simon could speak, Dani waved him off, gesturing for him to sit and listen to the song before continuing. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simon obediently sat on the sofa, waiting respectfully.


    Two minutes later, when the song ended, Dani turned to Simon. In truth, Dani was not satisfied with this new strategist (gang advisor), Simon. Whether in managing business affairs or communicating with others, Simon was far inferior to Bernstein.


    Previously, Bernstein was his right hand man, but now Simon was merely capable of running errands. While he could follow orders, he lacked the ability to handle broader strategies.


    There was no choice Bernstein was dead.


    After searching among his men, Simon was the only viable option left, so Dani had no choice but to elevate him.


    "Simon, how did the loan matter go?" Dani asked.


    Simon immediately stood up respectfully and reported, "Boss, the loan matter has been settled. Here''s the check."


    Saying this, he placed a cash check on the table with both hands $300,000.


    This was painstakingly amassed through mortgaging stocks, investment bonds, real estate, almost emptying his savings to borrow this much money from the bank.


    But as long as this venture succeeded, Dani believed he would quickly recover this sum.


    "Simon, contact Colombia again and inform them that we''re ready here. Let us know when General Gustavo can meet us" Dani instructed.


    "Yes, boss. I''ll contact them right away," Simon quickly rushed out.


    After the last failed drug deal, a massive loss was incurred: $300,000 in cash was stolen, the goods were lost, strategist Bernstein was killed, and General Gustavo''s trusted aide was also killed.


    This event offended the General greatly and the investigations yielded no clues.


    Explaining the situation clearly was one thing, deepening friendships and Continuing with procurement was another.


    .After the coke powder supplies was caught off the prices have almost doubled.


    Simon returned hours later.


    "Boss, everything is ready," Simon said.


    Dani pondered.


    "Simon, book my flight for the day after tomorrow."


    Dani planned to arrive two days early, waiting in Bogota for the general to return, showing more sincerity.


    "Boss, should I arrange a few guards, or is one enough?" Simon asked.


    "Just one will do, bringing more won''t make a difference."


    General Gustavo held significant power in Colombia, ranking third in the military, commanding 10,000 personal. Even if they wanted to harm him, it would be futile.


    "I understand, boss."


    Simon looked at Danny, then continued, "Boss, there''s something I need to report. Cranston and Beekman haven''t settled their accounts this month. I asked around, and many haven''t seen them in a while."


    Cranston was involved in the investigation of the casino robbery, he suspected Hardy and his group. Later, he joined up with his friend Beekman, directly raiding Hardy''s headquarters, only to be killed by Henry and others.


    Dani vaguely remembered assigning him to investigate someone from the Austrian gang, and shortly after, the drug robbery occurred. Dani had almost forgotten about it until Simon mentioned it.


    Dani focused on the big picture and external affairs, such as dealings with politicians and officials, leaving gang internal affairs to Bernstein.


    Now, internal matters were in disarray.


    Losing over a dozen members went unnoticed.


    If not for Simon''s new role, asking each department to account for themselves, the disappearance of Cranston and Beekman would''ve gone unnoticed.


    Dani furrowed his brow, In two days he would be heading to Colombia, which was currently the most critical matter.


    Before leaving, he had many other things to attend to.


    There was simply no time to focus on anything else.


    "Simon, investigate and find out what happened to Cranston and Beekman. Report back when you have results," Dani said.


    "I understand, boss."


    The next day, Simon arranged for Dani''s travel preparations and booked two tickets to Bogota, Colombia.


    Hardy was tinkering with guns in the armory.


    Since the security company arranged for firearm permits, Hardy had been avidly stocking the underground armory with various weapons.


    Pistols, submachine guns, sniper rifles, shotguns, even heavy machine guns all the famous guns from World War II were there.


    In addition to these, there were various grenades, explosives, and other lethal weapons.


    They formed a reinforced camp that was more than sufficient for their needs.


    Most of these weapons were bought from Old Mike. This was a huge order. Old Mike gave Hardy and the others a very favorable price, and they paid in installments.


    Hardy was short on funds.


    The few tens of thousands of dollars in his possession were barely enough to support over forty subordinates.


    After this period of expansion, the security company''s personnel had reached 45.


    Hardy felt this was sufficient, he stopped recruiting new members and instead focused on internal training, aiming to quickly establish internal cohesion after grouping.


    Just then, someone arrived at the armory, respectfully addressing Hardy, "Boss, Supervisor Lancer requests your presence in the study. He has an important report."


    Hardy set down his gun and went to the study.


    Lancer closed the door and informed Hardy, "Just received intel, Spanish Gang has arranged travel procedures and tickets for Dani to Colombia. The flight is the day after tomorrow at 10 o''clock, arriving at Bogota airport at 9 o''clock in the evening."


    "There''s only one escort accompanying."


    "The day before yesterday, we received information that Dani''s loan was about to come through a total of $300,000 in cash."


    "Yesterday, we received further information that the Spanish Gang contacted Colombia again. The content is unknown, but it''s likely regarding scheduling a meeting."


    "Today, Dani booked the flight. He will leave the day after tomorrow."


    "All the pieces are in place."


    This information laid out the entirety of Dani''s upcoming actions in Hardy''s mind.


    Now it was up to Hardy to decide his next move.


    A smile crept onto Hardy''s face as he looked at Lancer and said, "Lancer, our opportunity has finally arrived."


    "Are you ready to act?"


    "Yes!"


    Hardy called for Henry and Matthew, "I have a very important mission for you both. Tomorrow, you''ll take a plane to Bogota, Colombia. I''ve already arranged for the tickets."


    Henry and Matthew nodded, they had no idea what they were about to do but accepted the mission without hesitation.


    Hardy then shared all the collected information with them, concluding, "Dani is heading to Colombia with $300,000 in cash."


    "Boss, how do you want us to proceed?" Henry asked.


    "You''ll arrive in Colombia a day early. See if there''s an opportunity to take out Dani and his bodyguard quietly. It would be best if they disappeared without a trace and bring back that check."


    "If discreet isn''t possible, then openly take them out on the streets."

 Chapter 61: Chapter 61 assault

    The best outcome would naturally be getting that $300,000 cash check. That''s a lot of money, and Hardy is naturally greedy for such a huge sum.Dani''s disappearance without a trace would be most advantageous for him.


    If that''s not achievable, then the next best option is also good.


    Taking down Dani on the street, whether in a street conflict or Colombian retaliation, and pushing the blame onto the Colombians, regardless, the accusation won''t come back to Hardy.


    It''s just a shame about that money.


    The next day, Henry and Matthew boarded a plane bound for Colombia, first stopping in Houston for an hour, refueling, then taking off again. After a grueling flight of over ten hours, they finally arrived in Bogota.


    It was well past 10 o''clock at night by then.


    The two didn''t rest, hailed a taxi, handed the driver $5, and said, "Take us to the liveliest nightclub, the wilder the better."


    "No problem." The driver smiled, Kissing the money then pocketing it.


    Bogota is the capital of Colombia and is relatively bustling. It was 1946, and Colombia''s political landscape was relatively stable and the economy was doing well. During WWII, they declared war on Germany and Japan, gaining some international political capital.


    Later, Colombia became chaotic, all thanks to the United States. The United States viewed the entire Americas as its backyard, not allowing any country to develop. Mexico, Colombia, Venezuela, Argentina, Cuba...


    These countries were repeatedly taken advantage of by the Americans, who absorbed all the nutrients for themselves.


    Forget mentioned Canada? Canada is just America''s ranch.


    But looking at it from a different perspective, these countries were actually lucky. Unlike the British and the French, the U.S. didn''t have a colonial mentality. They didn''t opt to colonize these countries or enslave their people, but instead chose to ruin them economically, which from Hardy''s perspective, was a much softer approach.


    You have to understand that the U.S., post-World War II, had immeasurable power. All of the South American countries combined wouldn''t stand a chance. The U.S. had more than 300,000 jet fighters, 89 aircraft carriers, and over 10 million veterans who had experienced the brutality of World War II. Yet, despite all these advantages, the U.S.


    still chose to dismantle its warships and let those jet fighters rust. While the U.S. approach to taking the resources of these countries may seem unfair to them, it was definitely magnanimous for that time, especially considering that the French and the British were still holding onto their colonies until 1962.


    The taxi stopped in front of a two-story building, neon lights flashing. The driver, in somewhat broken English, said, "This nightclub is owned by you Americans. Inside, you''ll find everything you need: beautiful women, leaves, powder, play as wild as you want."


    Henry and Matthew walked into the nightclub and found that the decoration here was no worse than that in the United States, the music was exciting and the lights were dazzling, and the smell of leaves and coke powder in the air was stronger than that of nightclubs in Los Angeles. there were more Caucasians and Europeans than native South Americans.


    As for the South Americans in the nightclub they were mostly women.


    Henry and Matthew were barely inside when Colombian beauties approached them. They exchanged glances, smiled, and put their arms around the women, chatting happily.


    After a drink, Henry said to the woman in his arms, "You must know who''s selling the coke powder here. Can you get them for me?"


    The woman smirked, raising an eyebrow. "No problem."


    With a seductive sway, she went to fetch someone, returning shortly with a young South American thug in his twenties.


    The young man looked at Henry and Matthew, smiling. "Looking for leaves or powder?"


    "Both. Leaves here, powder later at the hotel," Henry said, pulling out a wad of cash from his pocket, about five or six hundred dollars.


    The young man''s eyes gleamed and said with a smiled "No problem, I have them all here, they are the best quality you can find."


    Colombia, being the origin of these substances, meant prices were much cheaper than in the U.S. Many people come to Colombia for vacation every year to enjoy these substances and return.


    To people like Henry and Matthew, they were seasoned. To them, these customers were high quality, they wouldn''t leave until they''d spent all their money.


    After the transaction was completed,


    Henry and Matthew chatted with the women, smoking rolled cigarettes and drinking for over half an hour, they were starting to feel tipsy.


    "It''s about time to head back to the hotel," Matthew said.


    Henry nodded, standing up. Just then, the two women held onto them. "Not taking us back?"


    Henry looked at the two women, smiling. "Feeling tired today. Maybe another day. If we run into you again here, we''ll take you back."


    The beauty opened her hand and found two 10 dollar bills and two small white bags. The beauty knew that this was their tip tonight.


    Giving money and the powder, these two guests were indeed generous.


    The women swiftly took the money from Henry''s palm, kissing them goodbye on their faces.


    As Henry and Matthew left the nightclub, they staggered a bit, the alcohol and leaves had taken effect.


    They''d just stepped outside when a taxi pulled up.


    The two got in, Henry slurring, "Take us to the hotel."


    "Which hotel?" the driver asked.


    "Any good one will do, we''ve got money," Matthew said nonchalantly.


    "Okay, gentlemen."


    The driver drove off.


    Within minutes, Henry and Matthew were dozing off in the backseat, mumbling unconsciously.


    The driver glanced at them through the rear view mirror, a barely perceptible smile on his face.


    The taxi quickly left the main downtown area, entering a desolate side road lined with deep ditches full of tall vines and grass.


    Three figures appeared ahead, one of whom was unmistakably the drug dealer from the nightclub. The taxi stopped, and the driver got out, nodding to the three. "Out like logs, just like dead dogs."


    "One of them has a few hundred bucks, the other probably have more," the boss said grimly.


    The boss gestured to drag Henry and Matthew out. They groggily opened their eyes.


    "What do you want?" Henry asked, perplexed.


    "Kid, empty your pockets, or I''ll shoot you," the boss said darkly.


    Henry glanced at Matthew.


    Whoosh!


    Both moved simultaneously.


    Their eyes, once hazy, were now sharp and clear.


    Henry grabbed the boss''s gun; before he could react, Henry flipped his wrist, and the gun was in his hand. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another thug moved to intervene, and Matthew delivered a swift kick to his groin.


    The thug collapsed, clutching his crotch in pain.


    Seeing this, the drug dealer reached for something, but before his hand emerged, Henry''s gun was aimed at him.


    "Bang!"


    The drug dealer fell, with Henry swiftly turning the gun on the others.


    "Bang bang!"


    The other two thugs were also taken out.


    Next, the gun was pointed at the taxi driver.


    "Don''t kill me! I''m just a driver, they forced me," he pleaded.


    "Bang!"


    The taxi driver was shot in the head.


    Watching the bodies fall, Henry smirked. "I don''t care what you are, bringing us here deserves punishment."


    Tonight, he and Matthew went to the bar to lure them out, intentionally flaunting their wealth to draw these people out. They searched the bodies without haste.


    From the drug dealer, they found another gun.


    Wallets, ID cards, a few bills, cigarettes, lighters, and miscellaneous items, they kept what was useful.


    As for the bodies...


    They kicked them into the ditch.


    The roadside ditch was about three to four meters deep, filled with dense vines and grass. The bodies disappeared instantly, unless someone specifically searched, they''d never find these four bodies.


    Henry and Matthew returned to the taxi.


    Henry patted the taxi and laughed. "Now we''ve got weapons and a car."


    The two chuckled and got in the car and drove off.

 Chapter 62: Chapter 62 The Assassination at Bogota Airport

    In the city center of Bogota, they found an ordinary hotel to stay in. It wasn''t because they couldn''t afford a luxury hotel, rather, this type of hotel didn''t require identification upon check in and wouldn''t leave any trace.The next day,


    The two of them got up and hailed a taxi on the street.


    They bought some tools at a hardware store.


    Then they arrived at Bogota Airport. The car was parked in the parking lot, and they carefully surveyed the area inside the airport.


    According to their intelligence,


    Dani would be on tonight''s flight.


    They also knew the flight number.


    It wouldn''t be difficult for Henry and Matthew to kill Dani, but to silently eliminate him as instructed by Boss Hardy and obtain the check, that would be challenging.


    They didn''t know if the Colombians would come to pick him up, how many would come, or which hotel he would stay at. Therefore, they could only play it by ear for now.


    Dani was sitting on the plane.


    He was somewhat overweight, and the conditions of airplanes back then were a bit harsh. During the flight, the plane encountered strong turbulence, causing Dani to feel nauseous.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t the only one throwing up.


    Nausea combined with fatigue made Dani feel a headache. He took out painkillers and swallowed two tablets, then managed to get some relief after sleeping for half an hour.


    Damn it,


    If it weren''t for helping the gang''s business, I wouldn''t endure this suffering.


    Thinking about the gang,


    He thought of several other gangs in Los Angeles. Because of his instigation some time ago, the Austrian gang and the Irish had been in turmoil for a while.


    Both suffered considerable losses.


    The Austrian gang''s casino was robbed, several bars and nightclubs were attacked, and smuggled liquor was seized by customs.


    The Irish dog track was poisoned and closed, their business was attacked, and a few leaders were taken out by the Austrians .


    The two gangs were already on the brink of conflict.


    He just watched from the sidelines.


    Reaping the benefits.


    At that time, Dani had thought about letting the two gangs exhaust themselves in battle while he secretly developed in the background. When he had accumulated enough strength, he would then confront the largest gang in Los Angeles.


    But for some reason, during this period, his own gang had been repeatedly attacked. Casinos were robbed, drug deals were interrupted, causing him enormous losses.


    Especially the cocaine business with Colombia, which was his most important business. Even though he was also a victim, he had to raise funds to come to Colombia to find General Gustavo, hoping to continue their cooperation.


    Damn it, after all this trouble, Dani found that the Austrian gang and the Irish were still strong, while his Spanish gang suffered the most losses.


    Could it be that the Austrian gang was secretly plotting against him? Or was it the Irish?


    Although he had temporarily allied with the Irish, who could trust alliances in gangs business?


    His intention weren''t pure to began with and it didn''t take a genius to figure out his true intentions. It''s normal for them to secretly target him and weaken his gang.


    This time he brought cash checks to find General Gustavo. He was very confident about this transaction. Once he got this batch of goods back, at the current market price, he could quickly cover the funding gap.


    He believed that with sufficient funds,


    Business would soon return to normal.


    By then, he would have the strength to deal with the other two gangs again. During this time, the Irish and the Austrians seemed to be cooling down, which he couldn''t accept.


    At 9:50 in the evening.


    The plane finally landed.


    Dani found it difficult to get up. The bodyguard helped him off the plane. Beforehand, he had telegraphically contacted General Gustavo, informing him of his arrival time. However, there was no response, meaning Gustavo had no intention of sending someone to meet him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew this was Gustavo''s way of asserting dominance.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Dani was a flexible and adaptable guy, knowing that Gustavo agreed to meet him was enough.


    The bodyguard supported Dani and walked outside. Dani saw a restroom ahead and said to the bodyguard, "I''m going to the restroom. Wait for me here."


    "Okay, boss." ???¦¥§®?¦´§Á.???


    The bodyguard stayed outside the restroom to keep watch over the luggage.


    At that moment, two white youths entered the restroom, each carrying a travel bag. The bodyguard instinctively glanced at them but assumed they were just passengers who had disembarked from the plane and didn''t pay much attention.


    Inside the restroom.


    Dani finished attending to his personal hygiene and was washing his hands when the two white youths entered. Dani glanced at them in the mirror but continued washing his hands without much thought.


    But in the instant he lowered his head, a rope tightened fiercely around his neck, and Dani''s eyes widened instantly.


    He tried to shout, but the person beside him covered his mouth tightly.


    "Mmm!"


    Dani could only emit a weak sound.


    Unable to breathe, he subconsciously tried to grab the rope, but it was already deeply embedded in his neck and unreachable.


    Suffocation set in. Dani felt death closing in on him.


    He struggled desperately. His legs kicked involuntarily.


    After two to three minutes,


    Dani completely lost consciousness.


    Matthew released the rope, and Henry felt Dani''s neck for a pulse. It was no longer beating.


    "Matthew, go call Dani''s bodyguard in."


    Matthew stepped out.


    Dani''s bodyguard was standing by the luggage. When Matthew saw him, he said urgently, "There''s a middle aged fat man collapsed on the ground inside. Is he with you? Come and take a look."


    The bodyguard hurriedly followed him inside.


    Inside the restroom.


    Dani lay on the ground with bulging eyes.


    The bodyguard instinctively rushed over, but suddenly a rope appeared behind him and looped tightly around his neck. The bodyguard''s reaction was much faster than Dani''s, he instinctively tried to break free, but at that moment, someone punched him hard in the temple.


    Bang!


    The bodyguard immediately felt dizzy.


    Then came a strong feeling of suffocation, and before long, he was choked to death.


    This was the ground floor. Earlier, Henry and Matthew had surveyed the area. Opening the restroom window revealed an area of the airport outside, but they needed to enter the airport to reach this spot.


    They opened the back window, threw Dani and the bodyguard''s bodies out, tossed the luggage out as well, then jumped out themselves. They closed the window, and everything returned to normal. No one could tell that a murder had just occurred here.


    "Matthew, go steal a car from the airport," Henry said.


    "No problem, wait for me."


    For someone who used to be a truck driver, stealing a car was no big deal for Matthew. He circled around the airport twice and settled on a ground service maintenance pickup.


    In a few minutes, they had started the car and pulled up next to the bodies.


    The two of them placed Dani and the bodyguard''s bodies in the back of the pickup truck, covered them with a tarp, tossed the luggage in the cab, and drove towards the gate.


    "Beep, beep!"


    The gatekeeper saw the ground service vehicle and simply opened the gate without even checking.


    Henry and Matthew smoothly left the airport.


    They drove to a wilderness area outside the city center of Bogota. It was pitch black all around. The pickup truck stopped, and Henry and Matthew both turned to look at the dead fat man, Dani, in the back seat.


    "Henry, do you think the check is still on him?"


    "Stop guessing, let''s search him!"


    The two of them thoroughly searched Dani. Finally, in Dani''s briefcase, they found the paper they were looking for. They huddled together and examined it carefully with a flashlight.


    300 000$ anonymous cash check.


    Henry and Matthew grinned together.


    "Haha, we''re going to be rich now," Matthew exclaimed excitedly.


    Henry took the check and stuffed it into his bag, then patted the still excited Matthew. "Let''s get to work. The boss said to make sure Dani disappears without a trace. We need to dig a deeper hole to ensure he''s never found."

 Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Full Scale Operation Begin

    Henry and Matthew took out two iron spades from the trunk and spent half an hour digging a deep pit.They threw Dani and his bodyguard into it.


    Dani was quite a prominent figure, the third largest mafia boss in Los Angeles, worth over a million dollars, with hundreds of men under him, and connected to numerous political and business elites. No one expected him to die silently like this.


    After burying them, the two drove away.


    The next day, they bought tickets back to the United States. Ten hours later, they appeared before Hardy.


    "Boss, the mission was accomplished smoothly," Henry said, handing over a cash cheque to Hardy.


    Hardy took it and inspected it. "Tell me about the process in detail."


    Henry recounted the entire operation. Their plan was meticulous, with an element of luck, and they had quietly taken down Dani.


    The operation could be considered perfect.


    Hardy patted Henry and Matthew on the back, smiling. "Excellent job, better than I expected." He glanced at the cheque again. "According to our agreement, I will give you both your share. You two are going to be wealthy."


    Following Hardy''s promise, each of them would receive $50,000.


    In 1946, $50,000 was a huge sum, enough to buy a mansion in Beverly Hills.


    Hardy wouldn''t withhold this money.


    A leader going back on promised benefits was a significant blow to his subordinates. Some bosses might take the lion''s share due to greed, but such people rarely achieved great things.


    Henry and Matthew had done a fantastic job with this task, and they would be rewarded accordingly.


    "Matthew, notify all the supervisors to gather in the conference room."


    Matthew knew that the boss had something important to announce and promptly went to inform everyone.


    In the conference room, Hardy addressed his eight men. "Brothers, Dani has been taken care of, but this news is not to be leaked. This is our best opportunity. I am preparing for a full scale operation against the Spanish gang."


    Bill and the others were thrilled to hear this.


    "Boss, where do we start? Should we go in directly and wipe out their places?" Bill asked.


    Hardy shook his head. "No, brute force is the lowest method."


    Hardy now had the power to take down the Spanish gang, but he believed that sweeping through their territory was the crudest approach.


    While Henry and Matthew were away in Colombia, Hardy had been contemplating how to thoroughly take down the Spanish gang and claim their territory.


    His first thought was a direct confrontation, sweeping through all of the Spanish gang''s turf. However, he realized this would be laborious and unproductive.


    Such actions would inevitably draw attention from the government and police. With the recent conflicts between the Austrians and Irish gang, the nerves of Los Angeles residents were already on edge. A large scale upheaval would prompt government action.


    There were also other gangs to consider.


    He couldn''t guarantee that the Irish or Mexican gangs wouldn''t get involved, creating additional complications.


    Even if they were victorious in the end, all their efforts would result in inheriting a mess.


    Seizing control of a gang''s territory wasn''t as simple as taking out their leader, many factors needed consideration.


    However, one thing worked in Hardy''s favor.


    The fact that no one knew Dani was dead provided Hardy with an opportunity for careful planning.


    His focus was now on a critical figure within the Spanish gang the newly appointed advisor, Charles Simon.


    "Brothers, let''s discuss our plan of action." Hardy said.


    The men sat up straighter.


    ...


    Charles Simon was in his office, reviewing reports.


    The situation within the Spanish gang was dire.


    Several key sources of income for the Spanish gang cocaine, casinos, loan sharking companies, underground fight clubs, and brothels had been severely affected recently.


    Cocaine deals had been disrupted, leaving the gang with nothing to sell. The casino, after being raided, was undergoing renovations. Dani had discussed reopening it once the cocaine business was sorted out.


    Then there were the loan sharks, fight clubs, and brothels.


    All these required his attention.


    He wondered how things were progressing in Colombia with Dani. They were supposed to meet General Gustavo today, hopefully, everything went smoothly.


    Seeing that it was already 7 PM and dark outside, Simon prepared to go home for dinner.


    He was a family man and would always return home for dinner unless something urgent came up. During dinner, he would inquire about his four children and tuck his youngest daughter into bed.


    Before World War II broke out, Simon had been a financial accountant in Hungary. As the situation there grew unstable, and hearing about immigration opportunities to the US, he promptly moved his entire family overseas.


    Later, he realized that his decision to immigrate was correct, soon after, World War II erupted, and Hungary became a German ally. Countless Hungarians were conscripted for the war, and he likely wouldn''t have been spared if he had stayed.


    When he first arrived in the US, the effects of the Great Depression were still lingering, and millions were unemployed. It took him some time to find suitable work, and life became somewhat challenging.


    During this period, he saw an advertisement seeking an accountant, which led him to interview with a high interest loan company associated with the mafia. Initially hesitant, the high salary offered by Dani persuaded him to stay.


    Utilizing his professional financial accounting knowledge, he excelled at his job, gaining Dani''s appreciation. Over the next few years, he rose to become the head of the Spanish gang''s loan sharking company, overseeing its operations and the gang''s financial management. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was essentially the gang''s economic advisor.


    Some time ago, when advisor and strategist Bernstein was killed during a deal with the Colombians, the position of the gang''s second in command was left vacant. With no suitable replacement in sight, Dani reluctantly promoted Charles Simon to the role.


    To be honest, Simon was good at handling specific tasks but lacked initiative. He was well aware of his struggles in the role of the strategist and could sense Dani''s dissatisfaction.


    After putting on his suit and hat, Simon headed downstairs.


    The driver and bodyguard opened the car door for him, and the car soon departed towards Simon''s community.


    "You can go back. Come pick me up tomorrow morning," Simon said to the driver.


    Just as Simon was about to exit the car, several individuals appeared beside him. A few handguns were pointed at the driver and Simon through the windows.


    Simon''s heart skipped a beat. He knew things were not good, but he dared not resist, raising his hands obediently.


    Someone opened the car door, pulled out the driver, confiscated his gun, and pushed him into another car.


    Two others got into the car, squeezing Simon in the middle, and the vehicle quickly sped away from Simon''s home.


    Simon glanced back at his house.


    Warm yellow lights.


    He could almost see his youngest daughter running happily towards the door.

 Chapter 64: Chapter 64 A Large Inheritance

    The lights in the room were dim.Simon sat on the chair, feeling uneasy and not knowing what kind of treatment he would encounter next.


    He suspected that the people who had captured him were likely from the mafia, but he couldn''t guess who they were exactly.


    The door opened and Bill walked in with several people.


    "Hello, Mr. Charles Simon."


    Simon looked at the young man in front of him strangely. "Who are you?"


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m Bill. I came to see Mr. Simon today to discuss some matters." ??Simon suppressed his emotions. "I don''t know what we have to discuss."


    "Before we discuss, there are some things I need to inform you about, Mr. Simon. Dani is dead, killed in Colombia," Bill said.


    Simon''s face changed. Dani was his boss. If Dani was dead, the Spanish gang would be at a loss. But immediately, doubt arose in his mind. Dani was a powerful figure. How could he be easily killed?


    "Don''t you believe it?" Bill asked, pulling out a check from his pocket.


    Simon recognized the check immediately. It was one he had prepared for Dani.


    Seeing the check, Simon had no more doubts.


    Bill put away the check and continued smiling. "I also want to tell you that we were behind the robbery at your casino, the attacks on drug transactions, and Bernstein''s death."


    Simon was shocked. These attacks had dealt a severe blow to the Spanish gang, and Dani had never been able to find out who was responsible. He never expected it to be these people standing before him.


    "What do you want?" Simon asked nervously.


    "Mr. Simon, you were Dani''s strategist, controlling all of the Spanish gang''s operations. My request is simple, hand over all the assets of the Spanish gang," Bill said.


    "No, I don''t have that authority. Dani is the core of the gang, the others won''t listen to me," Simon replied helplessly.


    "We are aware of that. Now we need your cooperation. If you cooperate well, your wife and four children will continue to live happily," Bill said.


    Upon hearing about his family, Simon''s already fragile mental defenses collapsed. "No, please don''t touch my family. I''ll cooperate with you."


    Bill smiled. "Good choice. Now call all the leaders and have them assemble at the financial company for a meeting, saying there''s an important announcement."


    Simon obediently made the calls.


    The Spanish gang''s financial company was an independent office building. Late at night, cars drove into the yard, and people got out, greeting each other.


    "Why did Simon call us here so late?"


    "I don''t know. He said there''s an important announcement. What major thing could he have?"


    "I guess the boss asked him to inform us of something. Let''s go, it''s time."


    The Spanish gang originally had twelve leaders, including Cook, who was the first to be taken out by Hardy. Later, the head of the casino and another leader were killed during the drug deal attack, followed by two more who were investigating Hardy.


    In total, more than a third of the leaders were eliminated.


    Seven leaders sat in the conference room. Simon walked in and took the main seat, followed by two young men, one of whom wore an eye patch.


    "Simon, why did you call us here so late and claim there''s an important announcement?" One leader said impatiently.


    Some of these people had followed Dani from the beginning, much earlier than Simon. They only respected Simon for his accounting skills.


    Simon steadied himself and looked at them. "Dani has handed over the Spanish gang to me. He''s found a good place to retire. Now I''m the boss of the Spanish gang, and from now on, everything here is under my control."


    The seven leaders were stunned, then one stood up and began shouting at Simon.


    "Impossible! I don''t believe it!"


    "Simon, are you still half asleep and talking nonsense here?"


    "I know the boss went to Colombia to arrange shipments. How does that become a retirement? and you said he handed over the Spanish gang to be under your control? bullshit."


    One guy stared at Simon fiercely and shouted:


    "Simon, you are planning to rob the Spanish gang while Boss Dani is out. I will kill you now."


    The man said and took out his gun.


    But before he could draw his gun, a gunshot rang out. The man''s head now had a bullet hole in it.


    The one who fired was the one-eyed man behind Simon.


    Two more leaders pulled out their guns, and two more shots rang out. The remaining four leaders were finally subdued.


    "Simon, don''t kill me. I agree to you being the boss," the head of the casino said loudly when he realized the situation was turning against him.


    Survival was the top priority, no matter the circumstances.


    Just then, the door opened, and several stern looking young men entered from outside. They carried away the bodies and restrained the remaining four leaders, then left together.


    In the adjacent room,


    Hardy and Lancer were smoking.


    When things in the conference room were over, Lancer asked Hardy, "What are you going to do next?"


    Hardy smiled.


    "It''s simple. Our people will gradually take over the assets of the Spanish gang. Currently, they still operate high interest loan companies, underground fighting arenas, and brothels. As for the casinos, Simon said they are almost renovated. We''ll open them as soon as they''re ready.These leaders of the Spanish gang should be dealt with.


    As for those subordinates, kick them out after taking over the property."


    Even if the Spanish Gang has been disbanded by killing the leaders, there is no need to kill all the subordinates; Hardy is not a killer who finds pleasure in murder, as long as the goal is achieved. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lancer looked at Hardy with some admiration.


    Hardy''s plan could be said to be much more efficient than their previous plans, mainly because it could quietly take over the entire Spanish gang without causing any major chaos or conflict, which was crucial.


    And this way of taking over the industry would make it more comprehensive and valuable.


    Hardy did not personally handle these matters; Bill was responsible, and he was doing his best to train Bill as the second boss.


    The next day,


    The servers who delivered alcohol to nightclubs and bars were replaced. When asked why, they replied with a smile that they were reassigned to other businesses, and now they were in charge here.


    The people responsible for the safety of bars and nightclubs at night were also replaced.


    A new manager was appointed for the underground fighting arena. The fighters in the underground arena were not from the Spanish gang; they mainly came from gyms or clubs. The change in management had no impact.


    Taking over the brothel was relatively simple. The original manager, accompanied by a few associates, took care of a group of prostitutes. Now that the manager had changed, the prostitutes remained unaffected by the change in leadership.


    As for the high interest loan company, Simon was originally in charge. He knew more about this area than anyone else, so the takeover was straightforward.


    In just a few days,


    The Spanish gang underwent a major transformation. All the original leaders disappeared, replaced by new faces. And all of this was done quietly, without anyone noticing.


    The only one left was Simon.


    One day, Lancer knocked on Hardy''s office door, followed by bodyguards carrying a box.


    Lancer had the bodyguards place the box directly on Hardy''s desk and then asked them to leave.


    "What''s in the box?" Hardy asked curiously.


    "Good stuff. We found a hidden room in Dani''s villa, and inside was a safe. This box contains everything from the safe," Lancer said with a smile.


    He then gestured for Hardy to open it and take a look.


    Hardy lifted the lid of the box and first saw several bundles of cash.


    "Lots of cash, I guess this was Dani''s emergency fund." Lancer said.


    Next were some asset documents, such as ownership certificates for the villa, and documents indicating ownership in other companies like movie studios and talent agencies.


    There was also a small pouch that felt light but contained a surprise when opened. Inside were several diamonds of various sizes, some as small as a carat and others as large as five carats, in both white and pink. They were beautifully cut, reflecting a colorful light in the sunlight.


    After safely storing the diamonds, Hardy discovered a file folder at the bottom of the box. It felt thick and heavy, indicating it contained many documents.


    Hardy opened the folder and found a stack of photos inside.


    The photos depicted various men and women in different poses and locations, engaging in various activities. Hardy thought these could be actors from Dani''s little movie studio.


    He hadn''t expected Dani to have a collection of these kinds of photos.


    Lancer picked out a photo from the pile and placed it in front of Hardy.


    In the photo,


    A man in his forties was engaged in friendly conversation with a woman in her twenties.


    Lancer pointed at the man in the photo. "This man is Mike Johnson, the deputy mayor of Los Angeles. I don''t know who the woman is, but she''s definitely not his wife."


    Lancer then picked out another photo from the pile. In this one, a middle aged man in his fifties was accompanied by a very attractive young girl.


    "This man is the director of the Los Angeles Water and Power Department."


    "There are a total of eight sets of photos here, each person with several photos or even dozens. I haven''t figured out who all these people are, but they are definitely prominent figures in Los Angeles," Lancer said.


    Hardy looked at the photos, a smile playing on his lips.


    He had to thank Dani for leaving behind such a rich legacy,

 Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Inspecting Properties.

    "Lancer, these photos are very valuable. I need you to thoroughly investigate the identities of the people in these photos, along with their resumes, family backgrounds, and so on. I feel we may need this information in the future," Hardy instructed.Lancer naturally understood Hardy''s meaning and smiled as he put away the photos.


    "Don''t worry, I will thoroughly investigate the backgrounds of these individuals."


    At that moment, Bill walked in, glanced at the money on the table without much concern, and excitedly said to Hardy, "Boss, do you have time to inspect your businesses?"


    During this period of consolidating control over the Spanish gang, Hardy had put Bill in charge. Bill was the second in command, and these matters were naturally his responsibility.


    Unexpectedly, Bill had grown quickly and performed excellently. He handled various tasks with ease, leaving Hardy with no worries.


    "Let''s go take a look."


    They first drove to the brothel building. It was a three story red brick building. They didn''t go inside, but they parked the car on the roadside.


    "This small building has 46 rooms. The first and second floors serve regular guests, while the third floor is for VIPs. It has a bar, a ballroom, and a game room. Currently, it houses over a hundred girls, and business here is considered the best in this area."


    "Simon says this place brings in around $100,000 in pure profits for the gang each year."


    Bill looked at Hardy. "Do you want to go inside and have a look?"


    "Forget it, let''s go to the next place," Hardy shook his head.


    The driver took them to the underground boxing arena. It was only open at night, so it was empty inside now. The facilities were basic, with a boxing ring in the center and dark brown marks visible on it.


    "This place used to be a factory but was later transformed into an underground boxing arena. There are three to five matches every night. Simon says the underground arena brings in $100,000 to $150,000 in profits for the gang each year," Bill explained.


    Underground boxing has always been popular in the United States, with a significant market even in the 21st century.


    There are two main characteristics of underground boxing, no rules and high prizes.


    Underground boxing is true "no holds barred fighting." Apart from not being able to use weapons, contestants can strike opponents in any way.


    Injuries are common, and deaths are not uncommon.


    It is the brutality and excitement of these matches that spike adrenaline levels and attract spectators willing to pay to watch and gamble. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most boxers in underground boxing do it for money, while some do it to hone their skills.


    The two most famous underground boxers were Tyson and Pacquiao. Tyson started competing in underground boxing at 14, while Pacquiao started at just 12.


    After leaving the underground boxing arena, they drove to the Spanish gang''s casino.


    Hardy was very familiar with this place.


    Their first big deal was here. The last time they came, the place was lively, with luxury cars filling the parking lot. Now, it was eerily quiet.


    However, the surrounding plants were neatly trimmed, and the fountain still bubbled happily, indicating regular maintenance.


    The group walked in, toured the lobby and bar, then walked through a corridor to the underground area. Previously, there were two tall wooden doors here, but they were blown up during a robbery. Now they had been replaced with sturdy, golden colored metal doors, much stronger than before.


    "The doors have been replaced, and the interior has been renovated. We can open for business anytime the opportunity arises," Bill explained.


    The two entered the casino.


    The casino was spacious, with the entire hall covering five to six hundred square meters and dozens of gambling tables set up. Rows of slot machines lined both sides of the hall.


    It resembled the casinos of future Las Vegas.


    One notable change was the former hut where chips were exchanged. It used to be inside the casino, but now there was a hole in the wall where money and chips were stored. A metal barrier could drop down at any time, making it impossible for robbers to steal even if they stormed the casino.


    It seemed that after the last robbery, Dani had learned a lesson and deliberately arranged this new setup.


    "Simon told me that the casino used to make over $200,000 in profits annually, which was the Spanish gang''s most profitable venture after drug trafficking."


    "Boss, when do you plan to open?" Bill asked. ????????.???


    "No rush, let''s wait a few more days," Hardy replied.


    The situation had not stabilized yet, especially with the issues with the authorities in Los Angeles. Opening the casino wasn''t a priority at the moment.


    Bill glanced at Hardy, hesitating to speak.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Hardy knew Bill well and sensed that he had something to say.


    "Boss, I want to talk about Simon. Can we keep him around?"


    "During this period, he has been working diligently, especially with the loan shark company. He''s managing it exceptionally well. The company has over $200,000 owed externally, and he''s the best at calculating interest. If we eliminate him, it will be hard to find such a suitable assistant again."


    "Simon isn''t loyal to Dani. When he first joined the Spanish gang, he just wanted a job, and he has been handling economic management ever since, managing the gang''s accounts well. I think he''s a rare talent."


    Hardy looked at Bill seriously.


    "Bill, when you want to use someone, first determine if you can see through them, and second, if you can handle their betrayal."


    "If you think Simon is useful and you''re prepared to accept the possibility of his betrayal one day, then keep him. Using people is a profound art, you need to understand who is suited for what and who isn''t."


    Bill felt that Hardy''s words were profound in some places.


    Although he didn''t understand everything, he understood that it was up to him to decide whether to keep Simon or not.


    Bill took a deep breath.


    "Boss, I want to keep Simon. If he ever betrays us in the future, I''ll accept the consequences."


    Hardy smiled. "Then keep him."


    Leaving the casino, the car drove onto the main road. Bill pointed outside and said:


    "The Spanish gang controls three nightclubs and 32 bars in total. These nightclubs and bars used to be supplied by the Spanish gang."


    "The gang''s previous model was to buy goods on the market and sell them to bars and nightclubs at a higher price, essentially collecting protection fees in disguise. Unlike the Austrian gang, which smuggles its own liquor and can sell it to bars at fair prices."


    "Simon says this brings in about $100,000 in profit each year."


    "For the past two weeks, I''ve been purchasing supplies at low prices from the Austrian gang''s private liquor warehouse and selling them to them at Spanish gang prices. Profits have more than doubled immediately. However, I plan to discuss gradually lowering prices to match the Austrian gang''s prices."


    "Although the unit price is lower, I believe business will be even better than before. Our income may not decrease, and we can better retain these bars and nightclubs."


    Hardy realized that Bill''s thinking was very clear.


    "Good idea. Proceed as you suggest." Hardy approved Bill''s proposal.


    "Boss, Simon also mentioned that the Spanish gang earns another income. Lower level thugs collect protection fees from restaurants, barbershops, grocery stores, and small shops. Most of this money ends up in the thugs'' pockets, and the gang only collects a small amount each year, probably only around $10,000 to $20,000."


    "I think it''s better to stop collecting protection fees altogether. The income is minimal, and it''s very unpopular among the public."


    Hardy thought for a moment, then suddenly had an idea.


    "Bill, I have a plan. We can stop collecting protection fees, but these shops still have their uses. We can use them to earn additional money."


    "How are we going to do that?" Bill asked curiously.


    "Set up a couple of slot machines or punching machines in their shops. Many people visit these places every day but may not easily walk into a casino. However, they might be willing to play a few rounds at these places. Over time, this could be a considerable source of income."


    "We''ll provide the slot machines and punching machines. Instead of collecting protection fees, we''ll share the profits with them, give them a 20% cut as maintenance fees."


    Bill was taken aback.


    "Can this business be profitable?"

 Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Use Of Temptations And Force To Quell Resistance.

    Bill doubted whether the slot machines could make money.However, Hardy was absolutely confident that this was a profitable deal.


    "Could you have someone tally up how many places on our turf can accommodate slot machines and a punching machines?"


    "Nightclubs, bars, restaurants, hotel lobbies, barber shops, small shops, grocery stores anywhere with people lingering."


    Bill immediately agreed.


    Two days later, the numbers came in. There were over 380 establishments on the Spanish gang''s turf suitable for slot machines and punching machines.


    "I asked those owners, and they are willing to have the machines in their shops." No protection fees required, and with profits to be made, the owners were naturally happy.


    "Now the biggest concern is whether we can make money and if these machines might get checked by the police," Bill said.


    Currently, Nevada is the only state in the U.S. that allows gambling where Las Vegas is located while all other states prohibit it.


    Both slot machines and punching machines count as gambling.


    However, this type of gambling is mild, when caught, the police seldom bother the gamblers much, usually just confiscating the machines.


    "So, start by ordering 50 machines to deploy. We will assess the earnings after a week, and then discuss what to do next," Hardy suggested.


    Bill nodded and left.


    In San Francisco, there was a factory producing slot machines and punching machines. Bill purchased twenty slot machines and thirty punching machines at wholesale prices $95 per slot machine and $30 per punching machine.


    The machines were transported to Los Angeles and distributed to bars, barber shops, and convenience stores that same day. This was a task given to him by the boss, and Bill was very diligent, observing these shops with his men daily.


    Inside a bar, someone was surprised to see the slot machine. "There are slot machines here now, that''s nice! Will the police not interfere?"


    "Don''t worry about that, it''s the bar''s business. Let''s just enjoy." The person sat down, inserted a cent into the machine, and pulled the lever.


    The machine spun apples, oranges, watermelons, bells, and triple sevens.


    The machine made a crisp ding sound.


    Finally, it stopped at three bells.


    Coins spilled out of the coin dispenser.


    "Wow!"


    Winning so much, the young man exclaimed excitedly, immediately attracting a crowd.


    Gambling most excites people''s desire for money, people started putting coins in, making the bar livelier than usual.


    Inside a barbershop,


    Two punching machines were placed.


    When customers waited for their turn, which sometimes took a while, some tried the punching machines out of boredom, some tried it to compare their strengths.


    Every time a new record was broke a number of iron balls would come out of the machine.


    Someone asked the owner what they could do with these iron balls.


    "You can exchange them for money. Each ball is worth a dollar." the owner replied.


    Someone''s eyes lit up.


    Isn''t this disguised gambling?


    Those trying the punching machines suddenly became more enthusiastic.


    A week quickly passed, and Bill returned with his men to collect payments, checking each place''s earnings. Bill was shocked by the results.


    Holding the report, he excitedly found Hardy. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss, take a look, we''re going to be rich!"


    Twenty slot machines, each making over a hundred dollars in profit meaning all the investment would be recouped in a week, and everything afterward would be pure profit.


    Thirty punching machines, each generating over $30 in weekly profit.


    Bill exclaimed, "Boss, I had Simon calculate, we can deploy 200 slot machines and 400 punching machines."


    "200 slot machines cost $19,000, and 400 punching machines cost $12,000, totaling $31,000. The annual profit would be $620,000."


    "However, during this week, several bars and convenience stores were checked, and the police seized a few machines. This business is definitely profitable; the biggest issue is how to handle these police checks," Bill explained.


    Hardy looked at Bill.


    "Bill, are you willing to meet the Chief of Police in Los Angeles?" Hardy asked Bill with a smile.


    Bill was stunned.


    As a gangster, he naturally harbored a deep seated fear and resistance toward the police.


    Now Hardy wanted him to meet the Chief of Police.


    Bill blinked.


    "Boss, are you asking me to bribe him?"


    "Yes, establish this connection, preemptively resolve troubles, and this slot machine business can thrive for a long term," Hardy explained.


    Bill clenched his teeth.


    "Boss, I''m willing to meet the Chief of Police."


    Hardy smiled and patted Bill''s shoulder.


    He hadn''t misjudged this guy.


    When it came time to make sacrifices, this guy never hesitated. §®???§®?¦´§Á.???


    "I''ll teach you what to say when you meet the Chief," the two conspired in the office for over two hours.


    It was inevitable for the Spanish gang to eventually engage with these people.


    For example, Sigel knew many influential figures in Los Angeles, including the current mayor and some councilors.


    Dani of the Spanish gang also knew many influential figures before. Lance found photos hidden by Dani, and in recent days, had completely investigated the situation of these people these were probably Dani''s connections in the official circles.


    the Irishmen were certainly no exception.


    Ed, 46 this year, had been the Chief of Police in Los Angeles for two years.


    He had worked in the police department for over 20 years and had rich experience. He had established a good relationship with the current mayor and was appointed Chief after the mayor took office.


    Ed had been quite ambitious these two years.


    Numerous big bosses took the initiative to befriend him, those underworld figures had been trying to find ways to give him money and women.


    His current lover, Rira, was introduced to him by a wealthy person. Rira was a true stunner who made him feel the most intimate care. If not for his reputation, he would have divorced his wife long ago.


    After changing into his clothes, Ed bid farewell to Rira.


    Chief Ed lowered his hat brim, opened the door, and stepped out.


    By now, the sky was completely dark, likely making it impossible for anyone to see his face clearly.


    His car was parked on a farther side road. As Ed walked over and opened the car door with his keys, a young man in a suit stood beside him.


    He wore a smile on his face.


    "Chief Ed, hello. Allow me to introduce myself; my name is Bill Pitt."


    Ed was surprised.


    This person was waiting for him here, undoubtedly knowing something about his mistress Rira.


    However, Ed has experienced similar things before and was already prepared to deal with this reporters. Coldly looking at Bill and asking in a deep voice, "Who are you, a journalist? What do you want from me?"


    "Chief Ed, I have something interesting to discuss with you."


    "I think you are here looking for trouble"


    Bill smirked lightly.


    "I''m just here to solve your problems."


    The two got into Chief Ed''s car, where Bill placed an envelope on the armrest. Ed picked it up and saw it was full of hundred dollars bills.


    Based on his experience, it should be $10,000.


    Ed tossed the money back, "You''re trying to bribe the Chief of Police of Los Angeles. do you Know that this is a serious crime, and you could be sentenced to more than ten years in prison."


    "Also, who are you?" Chief Ed asked.


    Bill shrugged casually. "I just told you, I''m Bill Pitt. I''m Dani''s nephew. Recently, my uncle passed the leadership of the Spanish gang to me and retired to a comfortable place."


    Ed''s expression shifted slightly. This young man was waiting for him here for a long time, he must know some significant secrets about his cooperation with Dani.


    "I understand why you are here," Ed said with a guarded tone. "You are trying to establish a connection with me through this money. But I have no interest in dirty deals."


    Bill remained composed. "Chief Ed, this isn''t a bribe. It''s a gesture of friendship between allies. My uncle always mentioned he had friends he could rely on if needed. I''m here to strengthen that bond."


    Ed glanced at Bill, skeptical of his intentions. He knew Dani was a cunning and ruthless individual. The sudden passing of leadership to his nephew seemed too fake.


    "I don''t know Dani well," Ed responded cautiously. "But I appreciate the offer. Now, please get out of my car. I''m leaving."


    Inside, Ed resolved to investigate these individuals thoroughly. He couldn''t allow anyone to threaten him or infiltrate his territory.


    Bill understood that his first attempt seemed unsuccessful.


    However, Hardy had anticipated this scenario. Prior to his arrival, he had predicted that Ed would likely refuse his bribe.


    These individuals have consistently embodied a blend of violence, greed, and cowardice.


    Bill slowly reached into his suit pocket, withdrew several photographs, and handed them to chief Ed.


    "Do you recognize anyone in these pictures?"


    Ed, was taken aback and examined the photos beneath the car''s interior light, his expression instantly shifting. The changes were significant.


    In the photographs, it was unmistakably him and a woman engaged in a heated exchange. He still recalled the girl Dani had invited to a private estate on the outskirts that day. The young girl he encountered was only sixteen or seventeen, reportedly a female model.


    In subsequent pictures, the women varied, but the man was consistently him.


    He immediately realized he had been deceived by Dani. He had orchestrated everything from the start, otherwise, how could those photos from two years ago have surfaced?


    Ed''s face reflected uncertainty, his hand instinctively moving to his suit pocket. Bill, closely observing Ed, interjected, "chief Ed, I''m aware you are armed, but I''m not alone. Look, I have four of my associates in the car behind you. Should you attempt anything, they will turn your car into a sieve with Chicago typewriters."


    Ed froze in his tracks.


    Glancing into the rear view mirror, he vaguely discerned movement in the car behind him. He understood that Pitt, the man beside him, was not bluffing.


    "What''s your play?" Ed ground out through clenched teeth.


    Bill grinned knowingly.


    He understood that when the other party posed this question, it signified surrender.


    He recalled something Hardy had once said.


    With individuals like these, either win them over with generosity and sufficient benefits to forge a friendship, or employ enough force to quell resistance and compel them to fear and acknowledge your strength.


    Their greatest fear is exposure of their scandals, as such revelations could instantly erase their life''s accomplishments.


    "It''s a simple cooperation."

 Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Starting To Wash White

    "Cooperation, how should we cooperate?" chief Ed looked at Bill and asked."It''s simple. I''m asking chief Ed to help take care of our business, just like before. Besides our traditional business, we''ve recently started a small venture. We''ve placed some game machines in bars and convenience stores," Bill explained.


    "I''ve heard reports from my subordinates. There have been quite a few slot machines and punching machines from the Spanish gang. Was that your doing?"


    "Indeed, it''s just a modest little business."


    "Chief Ed, if you need to divert attention, you can occasionally let the police seize a few machines to silence the journalists, but without affecting our business."


    "Chief Ed takes care of us, and naturally, we won''t be stingy," Bill said, slipping a bundle of money back into Ed''s arms.


    Seizing the leverage, tempted by money, Ed couldn''t refuse.


    If he dared to refuse, his fate would be ruined, sent to prison. Just the thought of such a result sent shivers down his spine.


    He picked up the money from his arms and tucked it into his pocket.


    Bill smiled as he saw Ed''s actions. Hardy''s plan worked like a charm, the proud chief had completely succumbed.


    "chief Ed, I''ll take my leave now. I have your office number, I''ll call if needed," Bill said, opening the car door and stepping out.


    Shortly after, the car drove off, and Bill waved and smiled at Ed through the window.


    Ed''s face turned grim.


    The feeling of being threatened was unbearable. The other party held evidence against him, if he didn''t comply, they could ruin him anytime. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he knew, He was tightly bound. Perhaps since the day he first encountered Dani, he had fallen into a trap. Ed cursed Dani in his heart a thousand times over.


    He smoked several cigarettes in the car.


    In the end, he couldn''t come up with a good solution.


    Helplessly, he tossed the cigarette butt away.


    For now, this was all he could do. Perhaps one day, when he retired from being chief, he could break free from these gangsters'' control.


    Meanwhile, Bill sat in the car.


    His mood, however, was exhilarated.


    He had just threatened the Los Angeles Police Chief, a true heavyweight, and the chief had obediently bowed to him.


    This feeling excited him.


    It turned out that these so called powerful figures, who controlled ordinary people''s destinies, were nothing special. As long as you caught their weak spots, they would still obey.


    Back at the security company, Bill met Hardy and excitedly recounted the entire process.


    "Boss, you have no idea. It''s so satisfying to have these big shots at our feet. I love this feeling," Bill said enthusiastically.


    Seeing Bill''s excitement, Hardy thought to himself that this guy might just start taming big shots from now on.


    "Bill, continue ordering slot machines and punching machines, expand this business comprehensively," Hardy instructed.


    "Yes, boss. Tomorrow I''ll send someone to San Francisco."


    "Tomorrow, I''m heading to Las Vegas. Keep an eye on things in Los Angeles," Hardy said.


    "Are you meeting Mr. Sigel?" Bill asked.


    "Yes."


    "Boss, now that we''ve completely taken over this territory, can we officially establish our gang?" Bill exclaimed excitedly.


    This trip to Las Vegas was for that purpose.


    After more than three months, Hardy once again boarded a plane to Las Vegas.


    "Friends, we''re about to take off. Have you fastened your seat belts? Don''t say I didn''t warn you. If you don''t buckle up and get thrown around, it''s not my responsibility," the pilot shouted to the dozen passengers.


    To Hardy''s surprise, this time''s flight was the same as last time, with the same pilot. The pilot even used the same lines.


    ...


    Las Vegas in April had become dry and hot. Hardy broke into a sweat as soon as he stepped off the plane.


    This time, Sigel''s bodyguard came to pick up Hardy, just like last time. After a brief greeting, they placed Hardy''s luggage in the trunk.


    "Mr. Hardy, Mr. Sigel is waiting for you at the construction site," the driver said.


    Arriving at the Flamingo Casino construction site, Hardy noticed significant changes since his last visit. It was no longer an empty lot. bulldozers were moving dirt and rocks. Many areas were taking shape.


    The main casino building was already constructed, and workers were busy with interior design.


    Other facilities were also taking shape.


    When Hardy saw Sigel, he noticed that the Las Vegas sun had tanned Sigel quite a bit in the few months they hadn''t met. Sigel had also lost some weight.


    Sigel was somewhat of a fanatic. Once he set his sights on something, he would go all out. He saw great potential in Las Vegas and devoted all his enthusiasm to building here.


    Seeing Hardy, Sigel smiled and patted him on the shoulder, pointing to the buildings behind him.


    "The last time you came was just after Christmas. Now it''s April. Can you see the progress in planning?"


    "When do you expect to complete it?" Hardy asked.


    "My estimate is May or June next year. Right now, only the main structure is done. It''s far from my vision of the world''s most luxurious casino. I want the most luxurious decorations, the highest end equipment, to leave everyone who comes here awestruck."


    Sigel was a perfectionist artist, and his personality determined his work style.


    "Mr. Sigel, I have something to report to you," Hardy said.


    "What is it?"


    "The Spanish gang, I''ve taken them down. Dani is dead, and I''ve taken over the entire Spanish gang''s territory," Hardy explained.


    Upon hearing Hardy''s words, Sigel, who was accustomed to seeing deaths and rises of gangs, was also taken aback.


    "Dani is dead?"


    "Yes, he died in Colombia. But very few people know he''s dead. Externally, it''s announced that he retired to a remote location for retirement."


    "How many casualties were there in taking over the gang? I read the Los Angeles newspapers every day; why haven''t I seen any reports of large scale conflicts?"


    "I used some means, so there wasn''t a large scale conflict," Hardy explained.


    Sigel suddenly became interested. He admired people who worked intelligently, he believed it was a manifestation of wisdom, unlike brute force, which he didn''t value.


    Hardy explained how he took over the gang without hiding anything, starting from the planning phase.


    Since leaving Las Vegas last time, he had solidified his plan to deal with the Spanish gang. He started recruiting people, expanding his team to over forty in three months.


    He sent his men to gather information on the Spanish gang''s movements. When they learned that Dani was planning to import coke from Colombia personally, they initiated their plan.


    Dani was killed and buried in the wilderness.


    Hardy captured the strategist Simon and convened the Spanish gang''s leaders for a meeting, where he took them all down.


    Then he swiftly replaced the Spanish gang''s thugs with his own men.


    Thus, without erupting into intense conflict, the gang takeover was completed.


    Sigel looked at Hardy with admiration.


    "Hardy, you''ve done exceptionally well. It''s more exciting than when I took over Jack Dragana''s industry in Los Angeles years ago. I promised you that if you took the Spanish gang''s territory, you could start your own gang. Now you can be the boss of your own gang."


    "Mr. Sigel, I don''t want to be the boss of this gang," Hardy said.


    Sigel was surprised again.


    Today, Hardy kept surprising him.


    Hardy looked at Sigel earnestly.


    "Mr. Sigel, I don''t want to be bound by a gang. In the future, I see more promise in legitimate businesses. So I intend to let my brother, Bill Pitt, be the boss."

 Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Red Bill Gang

    After taking over the Spanish territory, Hardy had new plans. He joined the gang for development, but his aspirations were not limited to just being a Los Angeles gang boss.The 1930s to 1950s were the golden age of gangs.


    Many big shots dominated the scene.


    However, in the following years, the government intensified its crackdown, crushing the momentum of the gangs, making significant development difficult.


    One by one, families were wiped out, unable to enter mainstream society.


    A certain magazine once ranked the 50 most powerful gang leaders in the United States. But decades later, most of these individuals were either imprisoned or dead, with only a few surviving.


    Hardy sought more than temporary glory.


    As a time traveler, he understood the changes in future societal development. There were plenty of opportunities to make money and progress, and he had no intention of remaining in the underworld.


    During this time, he had Bill take over gang affairs, delegating everything to him, intentionally Training his ability to stand on his own.


    Hardy planned to conceal his identity.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t appear publicly as a gang boss.


    After observing Hardy for a while, Sigel asked, "Do you want to imitate me and hide behind the scenes?"


    "Something like that."


    "Do you trust your brother?"


    "I do."


    Sigel considered this.


    "Alright, do as you see fit."


    "I''ll call Fred and inform him of your situation. In the future, you can cooperate with Fred."


    "Thank you, Mr. Sigel."


    "No need to thank me. In fact, all of this comes from your own efforts. Come, let''s go inside. I''ll share my vision for this place with you." Sigel stood up, leading Hardy into the casino construction site.


    As they walked and talked, Sigel explained his vision to Hardy. He was meticulous in every detail, even personally overseeing the tile designs. Hardy could tell that Sigel treated this project as a work of art.


    The creek had been dug through, drawing water from the mountains. The two stood by the riverbank, smoking and chatting.


    "The biggest problem remains insufficient funds. I''ve invested 1.3 million, and the other four shareholders have put in 2.4 million. But I know this isn''t nearly enough. We''ve already spent over $3 million, and at least another $4 million is needed for the remaining work. Those guys are procrastinating when it comes to making further investments." complained Sigel.


    "Mr. Sigel, after taking over the Spanish territory, I had my men re-organize our businesses. Excluding the drug trade, we make around $450,000 in profit annually," Hardy stated.


    Sigel calculated in his head. $450,000. If he took 40%, that''s only $180,000.


    A drop in the bucket.


    He also knew that the main income of the Spanish gang before was from cocaine, but Sigel was against drug trafficking, so normal income was the only option.


    Hardy continued, "Recently, I''ve set my sights on another venture¡ªinstalling slot machines and punching machines in places like bars, barber shops, and convenience stores. I''ve calculated that the annual revenue could reach around $300,000, which is a good business."


    According to Bill''s previous calculations, they could make around 1.6 million annually. However, that wasn''t pure profit, including gang member salaries, other expenses, bribing Director Ed, and market issues. In the end, Hardy provided a conservative estimate of 600,000 to 800,000 in annual profit.


    He reported 300,000 to Sigel.


    The most conservative estimate.


    When Sigel heard that he was interested, If this business were included, he could earn about $300,000 annually.


    Hmm, that wasn''t much less than what his Austrian gang earned for him.


    "Installing slot machines and punching machines might attract police attention. I''ll call a few friends to take care of this business," Sigel suggested.


    "That would be great."


    Although Bill had already dealt with the police chief, others might still keep an eye on them, so it was best for Sigel to handle this.


    The two arrived in Las Vegas.


    They found a restaurant and continued chatting over dinner.


    Sigel was well informed, and Hardy came from the age of the information explosion, so their topics were broad and enjoyable. They moved from the restaurant to a bar.


    Taking a sip of his drink, Sigel sighed, "That guy Fred has never been able to chat with me like this. chatting with you is second only to chatting with Virginia."


    Only then did Hardy remember not seeing Virginia Hill, Sigel''s lover. "Isn''t Miss Virginia Hill in Las Vegas?"


    "She''s in New York, attending a fashion festival. She''s tired of being here, saying her skin is sunburned. We argued, and she left by plane," Sigel lamented.


    Spending two days in Las Vegas, Sigel made calls to the mayor and two councilmen in front of Hardy and also called Fred.


    The American gangs system is built on benefits sharing, where the subordinates give part of their gains to the boss of the gang meanwhile the boss of the gang also provided for his subordinates as well by using part of that money and his connections to clear paths and smooth relationships, forming a perfect symbiotic relationship.


    After bidding farewell to Sigel, Hardy returned to Los Angeles and called a meeting with his brothers at the security company. Bill looked at Hardy and asked, "Boss, any good news?"


    Hardy smiled, "Indeed, I''m planning to officially establish a gang."


    "Great!"


    Bill, Henry, Matthew, and others cheered together. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy raised his hand in silence.


    "But I don''t intend to be the boss. I want Bill to take charge," Hardy said.


    Henry and the others were stunned.


    Bill was also taken aback.


    "Boss, you''ve built all of this. Why let me be the boss?" Bill asked in surprise.


    He was already content being second in command and had never thought of taking Hardy''s place.


    Hardy smiled and gestured for Bill to calm down, "I plan to divide our operations into legitimate and gang businesses, security companies, film companies, economic companies, and potential future businesses. These are all legitimate enterprises that require a legal identity to operate."


    "For gang related businesses, I want Bill to handle them."


    Bill understood.


    "Like Mr. Sigel and boss Fred''s relationship, I''ll be the executive and you will be the chairman" Bill said.


    "Exactly." Hardy smiled.


    Hardy had long planned to use this opportunity to whitewash himself, let Bill take charge, and control the gang''s strength without being tied down by the gang.


    Lancer agreed with Hardy''s decision.


    "This way, Hardy won''t be completely immersed in gang activities. He can have a legitimate identity and enter the mainstream society, leading everyone to greater development in the future."


    "Now let''s discuss the personnel allocation. Bill, you''ll manage gang operations in the future. I''ll assign half of our manpower to you, and Big Ivan will join you as well. That should give you enough manpower to operate, and you can recruit more if needed."


    "As for the security company, Major Lancer, you''ll arrange for the transition to official business providing security services to banks and large companies."


    "In the future, gang related and legitimate businesses will develop separately, with no connection unless there''s a serious situation."


    A few days later, a rumor spread in the Los Angeles underworld a gang called the "Red Dani" gang, which was second only to the Austrians and Irish gangs, had a new boss named Bill. The gang was renamed "Red Bill" due to the new boss being Dani''s nephew.


    Bill became the boss.


    His subordinates became leaders.


    Sean managed finances.


    Simon handled the loan company.


    Reid and Big Ivan had their own responsibilities.


    Richard, Neil, Henry, Matthew, Leo, and Chris were left at the security company under Hardy''s command.


    With the security company providing backup, no one could touch Red Bill.


    Other businesses operated normally, with slot machines and punching machines spreading everywhere and thriving. Bill managed this profitable business diligently.


    If run well, this could become the most profitable venture for the gang.


    Just as things settled down, Hardy said to Bill one day, "Let''s go meet Fred and discuss business with him."

 Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Cooperation With The Austrians

    At the headquarters of the Austrian Gang, Hardy and Bill met with Fred. Fred shook hands with both of them, feeling quite sentimental.Before, Bill was just one of his underlings, a minor leader who didn''t rank high. Hardy had only temporarily joined the Austrian Gang. Unexpectedly, within a few months, their statuses had rapidly risen. They had seized control of the Spanish gang''s territory and business and were now on equal footing with him.


    "Hardy, Bill, I didn''t expect you to develop so fast. You quietly took over the Spanish gang''s territory and business and established your own gang."


    "We are all Mr. Sigel''s subordinates and we are a family." Hardy smiled.


    Fred smiled, "Yes, we are indeed a family. From now on, we will help each other and deal with the provocations of the Irish and Mexicans together."


    "You called earlier to discuss something with me. What is it?" Fred asked.


    The three of them sat down.


    Hardy began, "We control three nightclubs and thirty eight bars. Currently, all our liquor is supplied from the Austrian Gang warehouse. We should be considered major clients now. I hope Boss Fred can offer us a discount."


    Liquor supply was no small matter. If Bill and his men started purchasing from the Austrian Gang, it would essentially double the Gang''s liquor sales. For the Austrian gang, this was definitely a good thing.


    Fred thought for a moment. "I can offer you a 10% discount. That''s already quite favorable."


    "Deal," Hardy agreed without hesitation.


    A 10% reduction was acceptable to Hardy. The Red Bill gang would make some money from that difference, and today, Hardy had come not just to discuss liquor but for a bigger business deal.


    "Boss Fred, you must know about the Spanish gang''s former casino, right?" Hardy asked.


    "You mean McKinsey Club?" Fred asked.


    "Yes, that casino was originally managed well by Dani. After we robbed it, it hasn''t reopened yet. In reality, it''s been under renovation. Now it''s completely renovated, even more splendid than before. I''m wondering if Boss Fred would be interested in taking over this business," Hardy said.


    Fred was surprised.


    "You want to hand over the casino business to me. Why don''t you want to run it yourselves?"


    Fred knew that the casino Dani had managed was quite popular, located in Hollywood, attracting many wealthy celebrities. It was considered an upscale establishment in Los Angeles, earning 200,000 to $300,000 annually.


    He didn''t understand why Hardy wouldn''t run it himself and instead wanted to transfer it to him.


    Moreover, letting the Austrian Gang operate a casino in their territory was akin to allowing the Gang''s influence deep into their own territory, something few gangs could tolerate.


    Hardy shrugged helplessly.


    "I don''t have suitable personnel to run a casino."


    Running a casino required not only money but also capable individuals to manage it¡ªexperts proficient in gambling. It wouldn''t be easy to start from scratch.


    The Austrian Gang was different, they currently operated several underground casinos and had enough manpower.


    "How do you plan to transfer this business?" Fred asked.


    Hardy had thought this through.


    "The McKinsey Club has a lease for another three years. Renovation costs have exceeded $150,000. If Boss Fred takes over entirely, how about giving me $200,000 for this piece?"


    Fred thought $200,000 was not cheap but acceptable.


    "Plus, there''s an operating fee. If the Austrian Gang enters our territory for business, paying a portion of the operating fee would be reasonable. However, I''m not sure how much it should be," Hardy pondered.


    Fred wasn''t surprised by the operating fee. Previously, the Spanish gang sold cocaine in the Austrian''s territory and had to pay an operating fee, which wasn''t low, roughly a third of their income.


    Could he demand $100,000 a year if that casino earned two to three hundred thousand annually?


    Hardy seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked at Fred and said, somewhat enlightened, "Boss Fred, recently Bill and the others started a small business, placing slot machines and punching machines in taverns and convenience stores."


    "How about this, we exchange operating rights. I won''t charge the casino''s operating fee, and at the same time, the Austrian gang will allow Bill''s gang to place slot machines and punching machines in your territory. What do you think?"


    Fred had no concept of slot machines and punching machines. To him, they were just small businesses.


    Betting a few cents each time, how much money could they make from that?


    The only concern he had was that by doing so, Hardy''s influence would enter the Austrian Gang''s territory. However, he soon relaxed.


    Hadn''t he also extended his influence into Red Bill''s territory?


    Besides, both were Mr. Sigel''s assets.


    The Austrian Gang''s liquor was sold all over Bill''s territory, so the two factions were already entwined.


    "Alright, I agree to exchange operating rights," Fred agreed immediately.


    The agreement was reached.


    The Austrian Gang would operate the casino in Bill''s territory, and Bill''s gang would place slot machines and punching machines in the Austrian Gang''s territory, with neither side paying territory fees.


    That afternoon, Fred accompanied by several henchmen, visited McKinsey Club with Bill. Fred was very pleased with the renovations here, which were much more luxurious than the three underground casinos he managed. They were sure to attract high end clients.


    When Bill left, he carried a briefcase containing $200,000 in cash.


    Of course, This $200,000 belonged to Boss Hardy and had nothing to do with Bill.


    But he also gained greatly, acquiring the operating rights for slot machines and punching machines in the Austrian''s territory. From Bill''s perspective, this business would be far more profitable than running a casino.


    Looking at the cash on the table, Hardy calculated his assets.


    The $300,000 check was still in his hands, unconverted into cash, as it was legitimate funds that didn''t need laundering and could be used for legal transactions.


    Now with an additional $200,000 in cash, he planned to give $100,000 to the security company as operating capital and another $100,000 to Henry and Matthew as a bonus for the previous operation.


    He still had the original $100,000 he earned.


    In other words, he had access to $400,000 in cash.


    He also had the security company, film company, and talent agency.


    Thinking of the film company and talent agency, he suddenly remembered that Dani seemed to have left him an inheritance.


    Dani also had the adult Film Company and three talent agencies.


    He found the documents in a drawer and examined them. All the legal entities were registered under Dani''s name. How could he transfer these assets to himself?


    Hardy thought of Simon.


    He was Dani''s advisor and a financial accountant, so he must know these things. He called out to the door and a subordinate came in.


    "Go to the loan company and call Simon over. Tell him that I have something to ask him."


    Hardy looked at the documents in his hand and thought to himself that he should find a good financial accountant as soon as possible. In the future, as his business will increase, someone must help him in this area.


    There are so many gang bosses, but few of them have been sentenced for criminal cases. Instead, they have been imprisoned for tax evasion.


    But it is very difficult to find a qualified and trustworthy economic manager, because your economist has almost all your secrets.


    When Simon received the notice that Mr. Hardy was looking for him, he felt extremely uneasy and his body was slightly stooped when he stood in front of Hardy.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy pushed the documents for the film company and talent agencies toward Simon. "Simon, Dani owns a significant stake in these companies. Now that Dani is dead, is there a way to retrieve these assets?"


    Simon looked at the documents, very familiar with them.


    Because he had set them up for Dani back then.


    "Mr. Hardy, obtaining ownership is not easy, involving legal regulations and economic treaties. However, obtaining the assets themselves is not difficult," Simon replied.


    Hardy thought, "Okay, I want the assets how do we do it?"


    "For example, these talent agencies lease their premises, which are not valuable. The most valuable assets are the contracts with those actors. We can transfer these actor contracts at a low price to our own company."


    "As for the price, it could be $100 or even $1."


    "Also, with the film company, Dani was a major shareholder, while the person in charge there is a minor shareholder, holding a 12% stake. I know that person. Originally just a small director, he started his own film studio, which caught Dani''s eye and led to the establishment of that film company."


    "We can package the film company''s assets and sell them to another company. As for the price, we can negotiate. I believe as long as we let the minority shareholder get his share back, he won''t interfere."


    "Then these companies will be left with empty shells that we can discard."


    Hardy felt Simon''s proposal was excellent.


    This approach might not work for others, but they were a Gang, and adding some coercive tactics would naturally make those people obedient.


    Hardy handed over the agreements to Simon. "You handle this matter. Help Bill retrieve his uncle''s assets."


    Simon took them quickly.


    "Very well, Mr. Hardy. I''ll take care of this matter."


    Shortly after Simon left, Lancer, the head of the security company, entered Hardy''s office with a somewhat helpless expression.


    "Today, I met with two bank managers again, but it was unsuccessful. Our security company has just been established, with no reputation. They simply aren''t willing to cooperate."


    The security company was transitioning away from the mafia into legitimate operations. Hardy had tasked Lancer with running daily operations, during which Lancer and his team had visited various banks, hoping to find clients.


    Banks were the best clients for a security company.


    According to statistics, there were over 14,000 financial institutions in the entire United States. Los Angeles was the second largest city in the country, with over 160 banks. There were countless branches and offices, and as long as HD Security found a few major banks to partner with, they would be set.


    However, these banks had either signed contracts with other companies or had their own security forces. In addition, HD Security was newly established and unknown, and despite Lancer''s efforts to approach dozens of banks, none were willing to cooperate.


    Hardy smiled indifferently.


    "There''s no rush. We''ll find clients eventually. We''re a small company, so as long as we find two partners to work with, we can survive and then expand slowly." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy planned to heavily develop legitimate business in the future and had a comprehensive plan for the future. HD Security held a significant position in his economic layout, and even if it didn''t make money, he would support it.


    "Lancer, tomorrow, I plan to go out." Hardy said.


    "Where to?"


    "To New Mexico, to see Ava."

 Chapter 70: Chapter 70 David Wash

    Los Angeles is over a thousand kilometers from New Mexico. Hardy flew with Henry and Matthew to Albuquerque, the largest city in New Mexico.From there, it was another hundred kilometers to the filming base. Hardy had Henry bought a car to drive to the film set.


    After watching Ava, Hardy planned to drive back to Los Angeles. With two drivers, they could cover the thousand kilometer journey in a day.


    As they drove out of the city, the roadside was barren wilderness, with distant mountain ranges. New Mexico has a dry, hot climate, so there was little vegetation, making both the mountains and the land look bare and unappealing.


    Occasionally passing through a village of square adobe houses with long wooden poles sticking out from their rooftops, they encountered few vehicles on the road, only spotting two mule carts, giving off a strong Mexican countryside vibe.


    They finally reached the filming base.


    As soon as the car arrived, Hardy noticed that the place resembled the Mexican town from the movie. It was possible that all the towns here looked alike.


    The car stopped, and many crew members looked over.


    Hardy got out, and someone recognized him.


    "Mr. Hardy is here! Quick, inform Director Nolan," someone shouted.


    Before Nolan arrived, a graceful figure appeared at the doorway of a house¡ªa woman dressed in a traditional Mexican dress, her hair tied up in a simple style that couldn''t hide her beauty.


    "Hardy!"


    Ava ran over and hugged him without hesitation.


    The nearby crew members chuckled.


    Many here knew Ava as assistant Hardy''s girlfriend. There were even rumors that Hardy invested in this film just for her.


    Soon after, Director Nolan and the lead actor, Eastwood, came out. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Hardy said to Henry, "Get the wine from the car and give it to the crew."


    The crew was delighted. "Thanks for your concern, assistant Hardy."


    Inside the house, they discussed the film''s progress. The shoot was going smoothly, with some minor incidents like using too much explosive in a scene, a leg injury from a horseback fight, and Eastwood getting hit by flying debris from an explosion.


    But everything was sorted out. Film making was like that¡ªno one would be hospitalize for just a finger cut.


    "How''s Ava doing?" Hardy asked Nolan.


    Nolan glanced at Ava and said with a smile, "Honestly, Miss Ava''s acting was a bit raw at first, but under my guidance, she''s getting into the role. Most importantly, she''s naturally beautiful, a sight to behold."


    "Now that we''re halfway through filming, I''m increasingly confident about this movie. However, Assistant Hardy, there are some financial matters I need to discuss with you. We''ve almost exhausted our budget."


    Nolan said calmly, looking at Hardy.


    Hardy could tell that Nolan didn''t seem to feel guilty about overspending. Was going over budget a prerequisite for every director?


    Moreover, the way he looked, he seemed to be saying, "I''ve spent it all. Deal with it. If you can''t add more, I can''t continue working."


    It reminded him of Sigel. When he managed the Las Vegas casino, it seemed to be the same. Spend as you wish, then ask investors for more when it''s gone.


    "How many more scenes need to be completed, and how much more is needed?" Hardy asked.


    "We''ve finished two thirds already. We''ll need about $100,000 more," Nolan replied, seeming a bit embarrassed.


    "$80,000 will do if necessary."


    Hardy thought, thankfully, I have some spare cash lately. Otherwise, I''d really be drained by you.


    "I''ll add another 50,000. If that''s not enough, I''ll consider changing the director," Hardy said.


    "Alright."


    Nolan agreed readily.


    After discussing money matters, Nolan took Eastwood away. They still had scenes to shoot.


    Only Hardy and Ava remained in the room.


    Ava looked at Hardy and embraced him, kissing him passionately.


    They parted after a while.


    "How''s acting compared to what you imagined?" Hardy asked, pinching her chin.


    "Acting is tiring but interesting. I like the feeling. My role isn''t substantial, but I follow the crew every day to learn. Learning on set is different from being taught by a teacher," Ava replied.


    "Oh, and your song is trending now. You''ve become famous, you know?" Hardy smiled.


    Ava smiled back.


    "I go to town every other week to buy groceries and bring back newspapers. I saw the news about the song¡ªit''s very popular now, even spreading to Europe and South America."


    As Ava spoke, their lips drew close, brushing against each other as they talked.


    "Actually, the success of the song is all thanks to you. Such a great song could be a hit with anyone. I was just lucky to meet you," Ava said softly.


    Just as they were about to get closer again, a man''s voice suddenly came from outside.


    "Miss Gardner, are you in? I''ve come to visit."


    Hardy looked at Ava, silently asking who was outside.


    A flash of annoyance crossed Ava Gardner''s face.


    "He claims to be David Wash, the owner of a mining company. A month ago, he brought people to survey copper mines in the nearby mountains, accidentally came here to the film crew''s area, saw me, and has been bothering me ever since. I don''t want to see that man at all."


    "Director Nolan warned him, but he doesn''t care and keeps bothering me every few days," Ava explained.


    Hardy chuckled, taking Ava''s hand and walking out of the room.


    He noticed many crew members sticking their heads out to watch, eager for drama.


    On the town street, a man in a white suit stood there, about thirty years old, holding a bouquet of flowers, with a small mustache, looking quite self-assured.


    David''s face initially wore a bright smile, but when he saw a man holding Ava''s hand, his smile vanished, replaced by a hostile gaze toward Hardy.


    "Who are you?" David asked Hardy.


    Hardy smiled.


    "I''m the producer of the crew and Ava''s boyfriend. Who are you, and who allowed you to casually enter our crew?" Hardy questioned.


    David hesitated.


    He had seen a new car parked at the town entrance, probably brought by this man. But the Steampunk wasn''t a fancy car to him, and he wasn''t sure about the man''s background.


    "I''m the owner of Wash Mining. I admire Miss Gardner and came to visit her. Even if she has a boyfriend, can''t she make other friends?" David said arrogantly.


    David Wash was a typical playboy. He inherited a mining company worth millions of dollars, making him quite wealthy in the US.


    In recent years, the mining company had been struggling, with its stock price continuously low.


    The company bought a piece of land in New Mexico to dig for resources, which David found incredibly dull. Hearing about a film crew nearby, he came to see what was happening, and when he saw the stunning Ava Gardner, he was captivated.


    After learning Ava''s name and linking it to the popular singer Ava Gardner, he was even more thrilled.


    He approached Ava, hoping to charm her with his playboy skills. However, he didn''t know that Ava had once frequented nightclubs and had seen all sorts of men, she couldn''t be swayed by David''s words at all.


    She politely declined his advances, but David persisted, visiting every few days, turning pursuing Ava into his favorite pastime in Albuquerque.


    Hardy despised this presumptuous playboy, having no interest in arguing with him. Henry and Matthew were nearby, and Hardy said to them, "Escort this guy out."


    Henry and Matthew stepped forward, and David Wash glanced at them unfavorably.


    "I warn you, I''m the chairman of a publicly traded company. You''re messing with the wrong person," David said, frowning.


    Matthew chuckled.


    He pulled out a revolver.


    David thought Matthew was an actor. Since they were filming Westerns movie here, actors carried props, and he wasn''t afraid of a prop gun.


    "Bang!"


    Matthew fired a shot at David, causing the rose in David''s hand to explode, petals scattering everywhere.


    "Ah!"


    David jumped in fright.


    He never expected the gun to be real.


    "Wow!"


    The crew members watching nearby were also startled, letting out gasps.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    It didn''t end there.


    After exploding the flower, Matthew continued firing at David, who stood frozen in place.


    When the gunfire ceased, people saw bullet holes in David Wash''s clothes, shoes, and hat brim. Matthew blew on the gun barrel, then coolly holstered the gun¡ªa very Western-style action, fitting the atmosphere of the set perfectly.


    Clap clap clap clap!


    The crew members around erupted in applause. They had seen sharpshooter scenes in movies, but witnessing such expert marksmanship in reality was a first and more exciting than in the movies.


    David Wash was terrified. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His body stiffened.


    There was even a wet sensation below his waist.


    He looked down.


    His pants were wet.


    The large wet marks on his white suit were prominent.


    "Ah!"


    David Wash let out a miserable cry, dropping the stem of the flower and stumbling toward his car. Before long, he was speeding away, the car swaying unsteadily but avoiding collisions due to the empty surroundings.


    It took a while to stabilize, then he vanished in a cloud of dust.


    "Hahaha!"


    The crew burst into laughter.


    They found the scene amusing.


    Ava Gardner also laughed, looking at Hardy. "You really scared him off. I can see his pants are wet; I don''t think he''ll dare to come back."

 Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Torturing A Listed Company

    "Are we filming today, or do you have time to show me around?" Hardy asked Ava.Ava knew what he had on his mind and smiled mischievously.


    "To leave the set, we''d need to ask the director for permission. I wonder if he''d let us go," Ava playfully frowned.


    "Asking the director for leave is indeed a big issue. How about we elope instead?" Hardy whispered.


    "Elope?" Ava''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, elope."


    The two sneaked out of the room, cautiously approached the sedan, quietly slid inside, and drove off slowly.


    Matthew glanced at Henry. "The boss has left. Should we follow?"


    Henry chuckled, lying comfortably in the shade. "The boss is off to meet his lover. Are you an idiot?"


    "What if there''s danger?"


    "We may not be able to kill the boss even if we attack him together, so don''t worry. By the way, I saw the crew filming a horse battle scene. Why don''t we get two horses to follow him."


    "Fine by me!"


    Hardy drove along the wide highway.


    The car window was open.


    Ava''s long hair danced in the wind.


    "Where are you taking me?" Ava asked Hardy.


    "To a place with a bed."


    Dozens of miles away in a small town, they found a Mexican-style inn¡ªlow adobe buildings, immaculately clean, surrounded by flowers.


    Separated for months, the man and woman entwined in the room.


    ...


    David Wash drove, calming down only after driving several miles away. Remembering the recent humiliation, feeling the shit on his rear, David Wash gritted his teeth and slammed the steering wheel.


    "Damn it, I''ll get my revenge."


    He used to be a notorious playboy.


    After inheriting the family business, though the company''s performance was poor, he remained wealthy. When had he ever been forced to endured such humiliation?


    Who was that man holding Ava''s hand?


    He claimed to be a producer.


    With such capable bodyguards, he was probably no ordinary person. David planned to investigate thoroughly before taking action against him.


    But as for that wretched woman, Ava...


    She had been indifferent to him from start to finish, ignoring his advances despite his efforts, and she already had a man.


    Just a minor celebrity who sang a song.


    If not for his desire for something fresh, he might have overlooked her.


    Suddenly, he remembered past reports about Ava. The journalists still couldn''t find her. David speculated they were using some mysterious publicity strategy.


    Humph...


    If he couldn''t have her, he would ruin her.


    He shifted uncomfortably, accelerated towards the city, and arrived in Albuquerque an hour later, rushing into a hotel for a shower.


    He tossed his clothes in the trash and picked up the phone by the table.


    "Hello, Los Angeles Times? I have news for you regarding Ava Gardner. You''ve been searching for her, right? I know where she is."


    Some time ago, after Scarborough Fair success, interest waned due to poor promotion. Yet people remained curious about the singer, Ava Gardner.


    Upon hearing of Ava''s whereabouts, the LA Times immediately perked up. "If you can provide us with accurate information, we''ll pay you $500."


    Initially, David Wash only wanted to expose Ava, but upon hearing about the bonus, his greed took over. He provided his name and mailing address.


    Then he disclosed Ava''s whereabouts.


    The next day.


    Hardy and Ava returned to the set.


    Ava had a scene today, and Hardy sat next to Director Nolan, watching the actors perform, when two reporters entered the set.


    Spotting Ava, one reporter raised a camera to snap photos, while the other approached with questions.


    "Are you Miss Ava Gardner? We''re journalists from the LA Times stationed in New Mexico. We finally found you! Since you released ''Scarborough Fair,'' you''ve garnered a lot of attention, but we couldn''t trace your whereabouts."


    She was somewhat at a loss.


    It was her first interview.


    Director Nolan intervened. "We''re filming. Please don''t disturb the actors. And how did you find this place?"


    Previously, Hardy had informed Nolan that Ava''s singing was a promotional strategy, intending to reveal her identity before the film''s release to garner attention. Unexpectedly, the reporters found her first.


    One reporter quickly explained, "We received a tip-off about Ava''s location." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy stayed silent.


    Hearing this, he pondered and asked, "Was this news from yesterday?" ?¡Ì?§¦§®?¦´?.?§°?


    "Yes, indeed, it was yesterday. That''s why we rushed here today, hoping Miss Ava would grant us an exclusive interview."


    "Can you disclose who tipped you off?"


    "Sorry, our source''s identity is confidential," the reporter replied.


    Though Hardy had already guessed who it was, Given the secrecy until yesterday, it had to be that wealthy young man.


    All eyes turned to Hardy¡ªhe was the backbone here.


    After a moment''s thought, Hardy decided. "Pause filming. Ava will conduct the interview first."


    The crew stopped working and rested.


    Hardy pulled Ava aside, explaining she could answer most questions but keep the songwriter''s identity confidential for now.


    During the interview, Ava remained composed, answering questions tactfully. When asked about the songwriter, she smiled and said it was confidential.


    While answering, she also promoted her new film.


    The reporters learned the film was titled "The Wild Bounty Hunter."


    The photographer took copious photos of Ava, only stopping after using two rolls of film. The interview was fruitful, and the reporters left happily.


    Watching them leave, Hardy instructed Henry, "Go to town and contact Lancer. Have him investigate David Wash thoroughly."


    "Got it, boss."


    Though David Wash''s actions hadn''t harmed him, Hardy still felt offended. Who knew if Wash would cause more trouble in the future?


    The next day.


    Henry returned from town.


    "Boss, David Wash''s background is clear. His father owned a mining company named Wash Mining, valued at around $3 million. When David''s father died years ago, he inherited the company. Even under his father''s management, the company faced difficulties and sold many shares. David still holds 34% of the company''s shares."


    "The mining company has deteriorated since David took over, with stock plummeting to $0.31 per share, considered junk stock. During a shareholder meeting, many wanted David to step down as chairman. He refused, asking for two more years to stabilize the shareholders'' faith.


    There''s speculation about extending operations to neighboring New Mexico, near the San Andreas Mountains, for a big vein of minerals¡ªthough nothing significant has been found."


    "David Wash is an incompetent and arrogant playboy."


    "Boss, if you want, I can deal with him now," Matthew suggested.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "Matthew, we''re legitimate businessmen. We can''t resort to violence. I have a better plan for dealing with him."


    "What plan?" Henry asked curiously.


    "Do you know how to torture a listed company?" Hardy asked both.


    Both shook their heads.


    Hardy knew many ways to torment a listed company.


    Even in the 21st century, with extensive regulations, there are still numerous methods to manipulate a listed company.


    For instance, causing an uproar, evaporating billions, or manipulating brakes to cause a massive loss.


    The famous football player C7 Rolando once caused Coca-Cola a missive loses of billions just by taking their drink off from his table and replacing it with a bottle of water.


    Hardy bid farewell to Ava, feeling nostalgic. They spent another day at the inn before Hardy drove back to Los Angeles.


    "Did you investigate Wash Mining''s shareholders?" Just back, Hardy asked Lancer.


    Yesterday, while with Ava, Hardy asked Lancer to gather data.


    "It''s clear," Lancer said, handing over a detailed shareholder list.


    Wash Mining''s total market value was $1.83 million, with 35% of shares circulating, priced at $0.30, down another cent from Hardy''s inquiry.


    "Lancer, I remember the chief editor of the LA Financial Post. Do we have his photos?" Hardy inquired.


    "Yes, we have his photos."


    "It''s time to activate him."


    Over these two days, Hardy purchased a defunct mining company, registering it under ''HD Mining.''


    The company''s scope included mining development, processing, sales, and minerals like gold, iron, coal, copper, aluminum, nickel, and magnesium.


    Meanwhile, he opened over 40 accounts through intermediaries at brokerage firms, depositing $4,000 to $6,000 each, shorting Wash Mining.


    Preparations were complete.


    One early morning, the LA Financial Post published an analytical article on page two:


    "Geologist Michael De Guzman''s Copper Deposit Extension Theory will doom mining companies."


    "In mid-1945, geologist Michael De Guzman published ''Rocky Mountain Ore Deposit Sediment Extension Theory.'' De Guzman claimed Arizona harbors the US''s largest copper deposits, and New Mexico, on the other side, should possess comparable reserves."


    Because of this theory, many mining companies have purchased land in New Mexico to look for mineral veins. However, in the past six months, they have not found any, not even an ordinary copper mines¡ªlet alone massive veins


    "Today, with no quality copper ore found, the industry''s believed De Guzman theory which is only based on hypotheses and conjectures is flawed. The future mining prospects of the companies that bought lands in new mexico such as San Francisco''s Wash Mining who purchased 8,000 acres seems bleak."


    This report immediately drew intense attention to mining stocks.


    Stocks of companies buying land in New Mexico dropped, especially Wash Mining, named in the article, leading to the plunge.


    The US stock market is the biggest, strongest, and most merciless in the world, with no price limits on the increase or decrease.


    Wash Mining was already junk stock, lacking performance for years, and losing public trust. Now, it plummeted from $0.31 to $0.16 per share, a 48% decrease.

 Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Fear and Greed

    In the 1940s, information dissemination was far less convenient than in the 21st century, and newspapers were still the primary media outlet.At the moment, David Wash, who was in New Mexico, had not yet received news of the stock price collapse.


    Some shareholders attempted to contact David Wash to discuss how to recover losses, but the calls reached Albuquerque, where an assistant informed the shareholders that David Wash had gone into the mountains with a mining team for exploration.


    The next day, Wash Mining''s stock continued to decline, though not as dramatically as the day before, dropping only a few cents to $0.138 per share.


    The following day, it dropped further to $0.121 per share.


    Shareholders were frantic, and finally managed to contact David Wash on the third evening. David was also shocked to hear about the stock price plunge.


    It was reported that Professor De Guzman''s mineral vein theory was incorrect, but it also caused a sharp drop in the share price of Wash Mining. What kind of bad luck is this?


    "David, you must find a way to stop the stock price from falling," said the caller, who was the company''s second largest shareholder, just behind David.


    David Wash was somewhat annoyed. "I''m developing this company, enduring hardship by drilling into mountains searching for ore, eating dust with every meal, sleeping in the open every day, while you sit comfortably at home with air conditioning, expecting me to fix the falling stock prices."


    "What can I do? I suppose once the news passes, the stock price will stabilize," David Wash irresponsibly replied.


    Upon hearing David''s response, the major shareholder was infuriated. "David Wash, as chairman, you should take full responsibility for the company''s troubles. If you can''t manage the company well or make profits for shareholders, I will request a shareholder meeting to elect a new chairman."


    Damn it, not this again.


    Last time, they forced me to relinquish the chairmanship. Now this.


    "We agreed at the last shareholders'' meeting that I would be given two years. It''s only been a little over half a year," David Wash softened his tone.


    "I am very doubtful now whether the company will survive under your management within two years, Wash. I''ll give you a week to solve the company''s problems, or I will propose another shareholder meeting to discuss replacing the chairman and hiring a new CEO."


    Dejected, David Wash sat on his bed. What could he do now? Unless a major discovery was made immediately, like a large mine, the stock price wouldn''t rise back.


    But after months in the mountains, there was nothing substantial¡ªjust scattered traces of iron ore, too small scale to exploit. He was now also questioning Professor De Guzman''s theory.


    Maybe the old man was just a fraud.


    The problem now was that the shareholders were pressing him to find a solution. What could he possibly do?


    Suddenly, he thought of the newspaper.


    Since it was the newspaper''s report that caused the stock price plunge, could he clarify things in the newspaper?


    He recalled the information he leaked to the Los Angeles Times last time. He had a contact at the newspaper''s station and immediately called them.


    "Hello, is this a reporter from the Los Angeles Times? I''m David Wash, chairman of Wash Mining. Would you be interested in interviewing me about our New Mexico mining?"


    With the mining stock price plummeting these days, it was indeed newsworthy. The Los Angeles Times, upon receiving the call from David Wash, showed interest and agreed to an interview.


    Meanwhile, Hardy had stopped shorting and was quietly buying Wash Mining stocks.


    When he initially shorted Wash Mining, the price was $0.31 per share. Now, with the price down to $0.12 per share, a decline of over 61%, Hardy''s leverage is 5x. Calculating the fees and expenses, he stood to earn $500,000.


    Good money.


    Financial maneuvers were more lucrative than robbery¡ªjust a simple operation netted more than two robberies on the Spanish gang.


    Wash Mining''s stock might still have room to fall, but Hardy believed it wasn''t significant. After all, the news was fake, Wash Mining had no substantial issues. The recent steep decline was mostly due to people''s inherent distrust of junk stocks.


    Now was the time.


    End the shorting and start buying with over forty accounts, acquiring Wash Mining stocks in the market.


    Initially declining today, the downward trend slowly halted due to Hardy''s acquisitions.


    By closing time, Hardy had acquired over 400,000 shares.


    The price stabilized at $0.12 per share without further decline.


    The next day, Wash Mining''s stock price remained stable. Hardy quietly acquired another 200,000 shares.


    On this day, a car arrived at the mining site.


    Two reporters got out of the car.


    David Wash had been living at the mine for days. Once a millionaire, a stock price fluctuation had halved his wealth directly.


    He was very dissatisfied.


    He hoped to find a copper mine on this land, even a small one, to recoup his investment.


    But there is still no success these days.


    He had cursed Professor De Guzman a hundred times in his heart, especially after drinking.


    He shouted that De Guzman was a big liar. If not for him, he wouldn''t be eating dirt here. Isn''t drinking and flirting with the ladies in the big city what a millionaire like him should enjoy, what kind of life he is living now!


    The two reporters found David Wash, showing their press credentials.


    "Hello, Mr. David Wash. We are reporters from the Los Angeles Financial News. We would like to conduct an interview with you. Do you have time?"


    David Wash''s anger flared upon hearing they were from the Los Angeles Financial News. After all, their previous report caused a drastic drop in his company''s stock price.


    David Wash responded with some anger: "I find your report highly irresponsible. What gives you the right to claim that Professor De Guzman''s theory is wrong? How can you say that Arizona''s veins cannot extend into New Mexico? Your reporting is baseless speculation."


    The two reporters were very good-tempered and just smiled after hearing what David Wash said, "So we came here to interview, just to ask questions about Wash Mining. you''ve been searching in the mountains for months. Have you found any significant veins?"


    David Wash''s momentum was choked by the reporter''s question.


    It was a fact that he hadn''t found any significant veins after months.


    But he knew if this got out again, the stock price might drop further.


    He blinked, suddenly coming up with an idea.


    "Who said we haven''t found any veins? We have made discoveries. Follow me," he said, leading the reporters forward.


    Stopping before a pile of rocks at the campsite, David Wash pointed at the stones. "Look, these are samples we collected from the mountains."


    Then he picked up a piece of ore the size of a watermelon and held it up. "See, this is copper ore. Since we''ve found copper ore, there must be veins here."


    "Copper ores often accompany gold ores. Once we find gold, the value of the vein will increase significantly."


    In fact, David was deceiving them.


    The ore he held was not copper but iron pyrite, which resembles copper ore. The two reporters were laymen and likely couldn''t tell the difference.


    As long as he could get through today, and they reported in the newspaper that the land he bought might have copper, he believed the stock price wouldn''t drop any further.


    Stocks were about buying hope.


    If people believe it exist, then it dose exist.


    The reporters took several photos of David Wash with the ore, capturing many close-ups. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The textual reporter asked again: "Mr. Wash, what are your thoughts on Wash Mining''s stock price?"


    David Wash put down the ore, dusting off his hands. "I believe Wash Mining''s value is severely underestimated."


    "We have found traces of veins here. Perhaps we will discover higher-value gold veins. At that time, Wash Mining''s stock price will soar tenfold or even twenty-fold. Now is the perfect time to buy in."


    "Do you have great confidence in uncovering a major vein?"


    "Of course, I believe Wash Mining will become a mining giant in the United States and globally, doing business worldwide."


    David Wash continued to boast.


    The two reporters spent half a day interviewing at the mining campsite, asking many questions, and taking four or five rolls of film. They left near dusk.


    David Wash waved goodbye to them.


    Watching the car leave, he muttered to himself, "The Los Angeles Financial News is more professional than The Los Angeles Times. Last time, The L.A Times reporters were here for less than twenty minutes, asked a few questions, and left. Look at The L.A Financial News, interviewing for half a day and taking dozens of photos. That''s professionalism."


    He believed this positive report could lift the company''s stock price. Those board members wouldn''t keep clamoring for his replacement.


    Three days later, the report on Wash Mining finally came out.


    When David Wash saw the content of the report in The L.A Financial News, he was stunned. Did he really say that?


    Wasn''t this exaggeration a bit to much?


    The newspaper featured a colorful photo of David Wash holding the ore, grinning broadly.


    Headline: "Wash Mining Chairman David Wash Claims Discovery of Large Copper Vein on Purchased Land, Accompanied by Gold Ore."


    Subheading: "Wash Mining Chairman David Wash Says Wash Mining Will Become a Mining Giant in the United States and even the world."

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Stock Market Frenzy

    "A few days ago, when David Wash, chairman of Wash Mining, was interviewed by the Los Angeles Times, he expressed his firm belief in Professor De Guzman''s theory. Our reporter rushed to New Mexico to interview him specifically.""It was discovered that the gold content was a high-quality associated ore with an extremely high mining value. David Wash said that with this copper mine, Wash Mining hopes to become a mining giant in the United States and even globally."


    "The ore David holds is what they dug out of the vein. He said that after determining the approximate scale and obtaining enough samples, they would submit them to the ore testing center for content testing."


    As soon as the Los Angeles Financial News report came out, it immediately attracted countless peoples attention, especially from institutions and individuals who are particularly interested in stocks.


    "Is this report in the Financial News true? Has Wash Mining really found a large vein?"


    "The reporters went to the mining area in person and took several photos. How could it be fake?"


    "So you mean Wash Mining''s stock is definitely going to rise?"


    "Not just rise, it''s going to skyrocket. We need to hurry up and buy Wash Mining''s stocks, or we won''t be able to get them later."


    Countless investors poured into the trading floor, shouting for traders to help buy Wash Mining''s shares.


    They did not confirm whether the information was true or false.


    To be honest, they didn''t have the ability to confirm whether the news was true or false, but they were unwilling to let go of the opportunity to make money in front of them, so they all bought it.


    Wash Mining''s stock price started to soar, In these past few days, due to Hardy''s slow accumulation, Wash Mining''s stock price has risen from a low of 0.12 to the current 0.16, almost reaching the first wave of the downtrend position.


    Today, in a few minutes, the stock price soared from 0.16 to 0.38 and is still rapidly climbing.


    Many people believe that if Wash Mining really finds a large vein, its stock will become a golden stock, and it may even rise to a dollar or two.


    Buy. Must buy, Hardy looked at the 1.5 million shares of Wash Mining''s stock in his hand, smiled and Called the trader he hired, "Continue to accumulate Wash Mining. Buy whenever there''s an offer."


    The trader, somewhat worried, advised, "Sir, the price is already very high. It''s not rational to buy at a high price for news that hasn''t been verified."


    "It''s okay, continue to place an order. If no one sells, add 2 cents to the base every two minutes, don''t stop."


    The trader followed orders and operated according to Hardy''s instructions.


    In fact, Hardy didn''t really want to buy stocks. He just wanted to add fuel to the fire while people were crazy, thoroughly pushing up the price of Wash Mining''s stocks.


    By the closing time at 4 o''clock in the afternoon,


    Wash Mining''s stock had soared to $0.86 per share.


    A full 5.3-fold increase.


    How rare is that? not really rare.


    There have been many stocks in history that have increased more than ten times in a single day.


    David Wash listened to the report from his subordinate on the microphone and felt dizzy in his head and light in his body. Just one day. In just one day.


    His assets have increased five-fold, he put down the phone in a daze.


    Stared blankly for three seconds.


    Suddenly, David shouted, waving his hands wildly in the air.


    "Yes, hhhh! I''m a millionaire again!"


    "Mining? What mining? Stocks are the biggest gold mine."


    "I want to buy a car, find the most beautiful woman, and buy a plane to fly in the sky."


    David was excited for a while, then slowly calmed down, and suddenly thought that the stock price surge was all because of this report by the Financial News.


    But, the content in the report is false.


    He didn''t know if the reporters of the Financial News were trying to attract attention or misunderstood his words. He only said there might be mines, possibly associated with gold, possibly mining a huge vein, possibly becoming a top global mining enterprise.


    But these are just possibilities, It''s not real yet. Did he boast too much and mislead those reporters? Should he clarify?


    If this continues, David is afraid of trouble. After all, false is false, and he cannot create a large vein out of thin air.


    But when he thinks of the current stock price, his inner desires won over his rationality.


    If I stand up and clarify, those who bought stocks like crazy will think I deceived them and will definitely sell off their stocks like crazy. By then, Wash Mining''s stocks will be abandoned, the price may even be lower than before, and my assets will shrink again.


    What should I do? David''s heart is extremely tangled.


    No, I''m going back to San Francisco.


    He no longer had the heart to mine. He told the head of exploration team that he would take a plane back to San Francisco the next day.


    The next day when the stock market opened, Wash Mining''s stock price surged again.


    By noon, it officially broke through the $1 mark, and it continued to rise. David Wash stood in the trading hall, watching the price board flip continuously above him, and his adrenaline was continuously rising.


    Money, It''s really exciting, Calculating his assets, it''s already over $2 million.


    David Wash was only left with ecstasy in his heart. ???¦®????.???


    He really wanted to sell all the stocks in his hand now and enjoy his life, driving a sports car, drinking fine wine with beautiful women, and traveling around. Thinking about such a life made him feel wonderful.


    Unfortunately, He didn''t hold circulating stocks in his hand, so he couldn''t trade here.


    He''s a major shareholder, to sell the stocks in his hands, he had to inform the board of directors, inquire if anyone was interested in acquiring them, and pass the scrutiny of the securities regulator. In short, it required a lengthy process.


    Damn it. I really wish the news in the Financial News was true.


    But he also thought of a way to go around that. Mortgage the stocks to the bank,


    Get some money out and enjoy life.


    He had made up his mind. Wait a few days then find a bank, borrow $100,000 first to enjoy it.


    Stocks are still rising now, Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He estimates that when he goes to borrow money, $100,000 will only be one-tenth of his assets.


    He hadn''t been to a big city for a long time. He drove his car, called a friend, and had a crazy party at night, inviting a group of beautiful women to have fun.


    Fine wine! Beautiful women, Explosive music, Villa pool, Carnival night.


    When David Wash woke up, it was already 11 in the morning. He washed his face, had something to eat, and returned to the stock trading hall. When he saw the stock price of Wash Mining, he was surprised.


    Because today Wash Mining''s stock price soared again.


    The current price has risen to $1.44.


    He asked someone why it soared, and the person handed him a newspaper.


    It was still the Los Angeles Financial News.


    The newspaper unexpectedly published an interview with Professor De Guzman from yesterday, confirming and verifying his vein extension theory. The professor believed that there must be a large vein in the mountainous area, and the quantity and quality should be similar to those in Arizona.


    "Wash Mining finding the vein is the best proof of my research theory. I believe more people will find deposits in that area."


    This was Professor De Guzman''s exact words.


    Because of this interview, Wash Mining welcomed another surge today, jumping from yesterday''s closing of $1.06 to $1.44.


    Well, now it''s $1.46.


    David Wash pursed his lips, clenched his fists.


    Not saying. Absolutely not saying.


    Just now, he made a decision for himself, absolutely not to reveal the fact that the deposit wasn''t found.


    No matter what happens in the future.


    He wants to enjoy this moment now.


    Hmm, I''ll go to the bank today and borrow money.


    This time, borrow $300,000.


    By early afternoon, the stock price officially broke through $1.50, still heading higher, but at this time, it seemed to encounter upward pressure.


    It''s estimated that someone is selling, and the volume is not small.


    So for the next two hours or so, the stock price hovered between $1.50 and $1.60.


    At closing time on 4 o''clock, the stock price stabilized at $1.53.


    David Wash looked at the time, picked up the phone next to him, and called a familiar bank manager, "Hello, Mr. Simpson, I''m David Wash. Do you remember me?"


    "Of course, of course, how could I forget Mr. Wash?"


    "Congratulations on your company''s stock soaring, becoming a stock market star. What can I do for you?"


    "Loan."


    David Wash said lightly.


    "No problem, how much are you planning to borrow?" The bank manager agreed immediately.


    David Wash felt very satisfied with the service of this manager.


    The next afternoon, David Wash received $300,000 in cash from the bank, mortgaging about a tenth of his shares at the day''s stock price.


    Then David plunged into the casino.


    Played heartily all night.


    After losing more than $100,000, the next day he held a grand party at his own home, with even more people coming¡ªnearly a hundred, there were countless beautiful women.


    No other reason, just crazy fun.


    David Wash had a carefree time these days.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Ups and Downs

    On this evening, David brought a beautiful woman to attend a party hosted by a celebrity friend. When they arrived at the door, they were spotted by waiting reporters who immediately surrounded them.Entertainment stars are stars.


    Economic stars are also stars.


    Wash Mining is currently hot in the stock market, and interviewing David Wash would definitely be valuable.


    "Mr. Wash, we are reporters from the San Francisco Entertainment News. Can we ask you a few questions?" the reporters blocked Wash and asked.


    "Sure, go ahead," David Wash responded gracefully.


    "Mr. David, could you tell us how large and what the reserves are of the mineral vein you discovered?"


    David thought to himself, "How would I know how large it is?" But he didn''t show any panic and smiled, saying, "It''s quite large, but we haven''t completed the full survey yet, so I can''t give specific data."


    "Oh, we haven''t submitted it for testing yet. I plan to fully survey the veins, collect samples from various areas, and send them for testing together. That way we can get the most comprehensive data, don''t you think?" David Wash said.


    The reporters wanted to ask more questions, but David Wash raised his hand to interrupt.


    "Sorry, I have to attend my friend''s party now. Let''s end it here," fearing that the reporters would ask more questions and he might appear nervous, he quickly dodged the conversation.


    The next day, the newspaper published an interview with David Wash.


    Wash Mining''s chairman confirmed that they had found a mineral vein, which once again boosted Wash Mining''s stock price. The previously stable stock price saw a strong surge.


    As it rose to around $1.60, many sell orders appeared, and Wash Mining''s stock price began to slowly decline again.


    When the final trade was completed, Hardy smiled.


    Thanks to David Wash, for accepting the interview, which allowed him to successfully sell the last batch of stocks.


    A week later, Hardy finally sold all his stocks.


    The lowest price in the early stage was only $0.12, but later, to boost the stock price, he bought some higher-priced stocks, averaging around $0.20.


    The average selling price was $1.50.


    He calculated that after deducting all expenses, he earned a total of $3.75 million.


    It''s like getting rich overnight.


    Hardy felt ecstatic.


    In fact, he could have made even more, for example, by leveraging institutions and going long on Wash Mining. Hardy had considered this at the time, but later abandoned the idea. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Borrowing money from financial institutions would leave too heavy a trace.


    Stocks like Wash Mining, which rise and fall sharply, are bound to be watched by the SEC. If he had aggressively used leverage to reap profits, it would be like confessing.


    So he chose a more stable approach, buying small amounts as a retail investor, which wouldn''t attract attention.


    Even if they investigated, it wouldn''t matter.


    All of his accounts were opened under the names of security company employees and some from the Red Bill Gang, so they could never trace it back to him.


    As for why they bought that stock, Wasn''t it hyped by the media?


    Now that he has sold all the stocks, he can rest easy.


    Next, he just waits to watch the show.


    One day, a relatively unknown newspaper in Los Angeles suddenly published an article, "Wash Mining may be engaged in fraud."


    The author of the article pointed out that while having dinner with a friend who knows minerals, his friend mentioned that the ore David Wash was holding in the newspaper photos was not copper ore at all, but rather pyrite.


    The reporter was surprised and expressed doubt.


    Later, through his friend, he contacted the two reporters who interviewed David Wash and saw the original color photos from them, which were clearer. He showed them to his mineral-savvy friend, who confirmed that it was definitely pyrite, not copper ore.


    Moreover, many of the rocks shown in the photos taken at the site were not copper ore at all. Some were iron ore, and some were just plain rocks with no value.


    In order to uncover the truth, the reporter secretly went to Wash Mining''s exploration camp in New Mexico. David Wash was not at the camp, he had returned to San Francisco. The reporter asked the exploration supervisor, who said they had not found any large mineral veins.


    There were no copper ores, even the iron ores were scattered in small quantities, there were no valuable deposits at all.


    They had been there for six months and had not found any valuable large mineral veins. Even before David Wash left, they still hadn''t found anything.


    The reporter went to San Francisco intending to interview David Wash in person, only to find out that after returning to San Francisco, David Wash had used some of his stocks as collateral to borrow $300,000 from a bank. He then frequented casinos, hosted parties every day, and was surrounded by beautiful women.


    Just a few days ago, during an interview with an entertainment newspaper, David Wash also claimed that they had discovered large mineral veins and were still surveying the specific reserves.


    After he was asked when they would send samples for testing, David Wash said they would do so after completing all the surveys to obtain the most comprehensive data.


    The reporter remarked that as the owner of a mining company, he couldn''t possibly mistake copper ore for pyrite. Now, all evidence indicates that David Wash is likely lying.


    His motive for lying is to inflate Wash Mining''s stock price.


    Just half a month ago, Wash Mining''s stock price plummeted to $0.12 due to a report in the Los Angeles Financial News. However, after David Wash announced that he had found mineral veins and even associated gold deposits, Wash Mining''s stock price soared dramatically and reached $1.56, a thirteen-fold increase.


    This behavior is outright criminal. The reporter hopes that the SEC will investigate to prevent irreparable losses to investors.


    This report exploded like a bomb in the stock market.


    People were shocked. Is this true?


    However, looking at the detailed report, it was very convincing. The reporter even personally visited the mining site, and even Wash Mining''s exploration supervisor admitted that they had not found any large mineral veins.


    Could all of this be fabricated by David Wash?


    Investors in Wash Mining began to feel anxious, and many started to sell. Wash Mining''s stock price began to plummet rapidly.


    In one day, Wash Mining''s stock price dropped from $1.56 per share to $1.25, shrinking its market value by one-fifth.


    The next day stabilized a bit.


    The SEC issued a public announcement, officially launching an investigation into Wash Mining and dispatching personnel to verify the company''s actual situation.


    On the same day, someone saw David Wash being taken away for investigation.


    Boom~!


    The landmine was officially detonated.


    Wash Mining''s stock price began a frantic downward spiral.


    $1.14.


    $1.05.


    $0.98.


    Officially breaking the $1 mark.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    The decline continued.


    $0.81.


    $0.74.


    $0.62.


    By the end of the day, Wash Mining''s stock price had plummeted to $0.43.


    ...


    The SEC Investigation Department.


    David sat on a chair, looking extremely uneasy.


    Investigators placed documents in front of him and stared at David Wash with cold expressions, "Did your mining company really find a large mineral vein?"


    "N-no, but I never said we did," David Wash evasively replied.


    "What did you say during the interview with the reporters?"


    "I only mentioned the possibility of finding a large mineral vein and associated gold deposits. I never claimed we actually found one. It was a mistake in the financial report."


    The investigator gave a cold smile.


    "Is that so?"


    "After the report, you had a whole week to come out and clarify. Why didn''t you?"


    "We investigated your movements. The day after the report, you returned to San Francisco and frequented the stock exchange there because of that report. Wash Mining''s stock price surged. Why didn''t you come out to explain?"


    "During the interview with the San Francisco Entertainment News reporters, not only did you not clarify, but you also claimed to have found a large mineral vein and were awaiting further surveys and testing."


    David Wash was left speechless, his face was pale from fear.


    He wanted to explain that it was indeed a mistake initially, but how could he explain his subsequent actions?


    Clearly, he was happy to see the stock price rise.


    He even played along to boost the stock price.


    How could the investigators believe he was innocent?


    The investigators placed photos in front of David Wash, taken at the mining camp in his area.


    They had already had mining experts evaluate them, and there was not a single qualified copper ore among them, just some pyrite and a pile of useless rocks.


    "The-I-I really... I really didn''t mean to... it was all just a misunderstanding at first..."


    "Waaah..."


    The investigator sneered.


    He had seen too many slippery characters like this, many of them once prominent financial giants, all claiming innocence when they came here.


    "Save these explanations for the judge."


    Soon after, the SEC publicly announced that Wash Mining had indeed engaged in fraudulent activities.


    The earlier announcement of finding large mineral veins was a lie, and Chairman David Wash of Wash Mining was accused of manipulating stock prices with false information.


    Furthermore, the SEC issued a warning, Wash Mining had previously borrowed $200,000 from a bank to purchase land in New Mexico, and later, David Wash used stock as collateral to borrow $300,000 for personal expenses. Combined with Wash Mining''s losses in recent years, they might be in a situation of insolvency. Investors were advised to invest cautiously.


    Boom~!


    Wash Mining''s stock price exploded again.


    Just these past two days, Wash Mining''s stock price had dropped to $0.21, and some were still hoping for a favorable investigation outcome.


    But with the SEC''s announcement, Wash Mining was essentially sentenced to death.


    Wash Mining''s stock price plummeted.


    Breaking through $0.10, and finally settling at $0.03 per share.


    Investors lamented, Wash Mining''s shareholders were even more despondent.


    They had seen their fortunes rise with the soaring stock price, only to experience a roller coaster ride in just one month.


    Falling, Rising, falling.


    In this dramatic decline,


    Hardy made a small profit again. Before the news broke in by that small newspaper, he used scattered accounts to short Wash Mining through two new brokers.


    But it wasn''t a big play, since the SEC were about to start investigating.


    In total, he only made a little over $600,000, which for the current hardy is quite a lot.

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Louis B. Mayer MGM Party

    Hardy found a financial investment services company called "Four-Leaf Clover," which ranks among the top three financial service companies in Los Angeles."Hello, sir. I''m investment manager Logan. How can I assist you?" said the middle-aged man, handing over his business card.


    "Manager Logan, I''m interested in acquiring a publicly listed company," Hardy said directly.


    Logan was taken aback. Acquiring a publicly listed company was a big deal.


    "May I ask which company you''re considering acquiring?"


    "Do you know Wash Mining?" Hardy inquired.


    Logan suddenly understood. In the financial world, who didn''t know Wash Mining? Its recent fluctuations had brought this once-obscure company into the spotlight.


    "Of course, Wash Mining''s chairman is suspected of manipulating stock prices with false information, which was discovered by the Securities and Exchange Commission. This matter is widely known. What are your intentions, Mr. Hardy?" Logan asked.


    "I also own a mining company. I''m interested in having you help me with a comprehensive acquisition of Wash Mining, mainly for their listing qualifications," Hardy explained.


    "Is your company planning a reverse merger for listing?"


    "I''ll acquire Wash Mining first and then decide whether to proceed with a reverse merger or continue using Wash Mining.," Hardy replied.


    "I understand. Please wait a moment; I''ll gather Wash Mining''s shareholder information, and then we can discuss further," Logan said.


    Soon, Logan returned with the list of Wash Mining shareholders. Companies like his had databases covering all market companies as part of their core expertise.


    "The data shows that the largest shareholder is David Wash, owning 34% of the shares. He''s already on board. The second-largest shareholder is Neil Borg, 65 years old, holding 21% of the shares. The third shareholder is James Frey, owning 6%, and the fourth shareholder, Damien Lewis, only holds 4%.


    The remaining 35% of the shares are traded on the stock market at a price of only $0.03, with a total market value of only $300,000. Additionally, there''s a bank loan of $200,000," Logan explained.


    "I''m only interested in their listing qualifications. The rest is of no value to me. I''m prepared to engage your services for this acquisition," Hardy stated.


    Logan smiled brightly. For them, any business opportunity was welcome. "No problem, Mr. Hardy. This is what we do."


    That afternoon, Logan began contacting several of Wash Mining''s shareholders to inquire if they were willing to sell their shares.


    The financial company wouldn''t absorb shares from the market temporarily. Since they aimed to acquire the company, the best method was to negotiate with shareholders directly. Aggressive market buying would only drive up prices, which was unfavorable for acquisition.


    Hardy entrusted professionals with professional matters, which was his usual approach. He wasn''t well-versed in acquisitions, so engaging a financial services company to acquire Wash Mining was the right choice.


    After paying a deposit, he waited for further news.


    Leaving the financial services company, Hardy thought, "The entire Wash Mining now has a total market value of only $300,000. Even if David Wash sells all his shares, it probably won''t fill the financial hole he''s dug."


    Through this event, Hardy made over four million dollars.


    However, this money would be subject to tax, likely between 10% to 30% of the profit, meaning he might have to pay over a million dollars in taxes.


    Over a million dollars!


    That was a lot.


    Hardy winced at the thought.


    Fortunately, he only needed to pay this tax by early next year. During this period, the money could be used for investment and tax deductions, which was one reason why he wanted to acquire Wash Mining.


    Spending money now would save him money later. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These types of taxes were headache-inducing. Even professional accountants could struggle with complex tax data, let alone someone like Hardy, who was a layman at tax evasion


    In the future, he definitely needed to find a qualified financial advisor.


    Returning to the headquarters of the security company,


    In the courtyard, Several teams were undergoing training.


    These people were all recruited veterans, as the security company planned to expand its external services and required formal training.


    Lancer stood in the courtyard and greeted Hardy as he approached.


    Glancing at the team, Hardy said, "Currently, the security company has only over 40 people. We''re short-staffed. Keep recruiting, Lancer."


    "But the security company currently has no income. Hiring more people means increased payroll expenses," Lancer replied.


    Hardy smiled, "It''s fine; I can afford it."


    Having made a significant amount of money in the stock market, Hardy now spoke with confidence.


    "Keep recruiting until the team expands to 200 people," Hardy added.


    "Understood. As the boss, it''s your call. By the way, we received a call from Noah Film Company an hour ago, saying they have an invitation for you," Lancer mentioned.


    Back in his office, Hardy called the film company. Susan answered the phone, "Mr. Hardy assistant, there''s a new movie project by MGM preparing to start filming. Tomorrow night, there''s a party, and you''re invited on behalf of Noah Entertainment."


    "What''s the name of MGM''s new movie?" Hardy asked.


    "The new movie is called ''I Want to See You.''"


    Hardy didn''t recall the name. It probably wasn''t a classic film. Hollywood produced thousands of movies each year, and Hardy only knew a few dozen of the most classic ones. ????????.???


    "Who are the lead actors?" Hardy inquired.


    "The leads are Kim Rogers and Joseph Cordon. Also, Shirley Temple plays a supporting role," the staff member replied.


    Hardy couldn''t remember the first two names, but Shirley Temple was familiar. She was once a bright child star, and he''d seen almost all of her films in his past life.


    Shirley Temple should be a grown woman now, but Hardy decided to attend the event anyway, fulfilling a nostalgic star-chasing dream.


    "What time and where is the event?" Hardy asked.


    "It starts at 19:00 tomorrow evening, at Mr. Louis Meyer''s estate in Beverly Hills," Susan informed.


    Hardy had met Louis Meyer at Sigel''s party, so he wasn''t a stranger.


    The next evening, Hardy dressed neatly and drove to Louis Meyer''s estate. As he parked, he noticed many luxury cars lined up, and service staff directed him to park.


    As he finished parking,


    Hardy saw three people getting out of another car, a middle-aged man, a middle-aged woman, and a beautiful girl of about 14 or 15.


    They seemed to be a family of three.


    The girl had a serious expression, clearly unhappy.


    The woman looked at her daughter and said softly, "Elizabeth, you can''t go in with that expression. Everyone will see you''re unhappy."


    "But I am unhappy. I think I should have gotten that role. Shirley Temple is already 17, she''s not suitable for the role of the niece," the girl replied.


    Although petite, the girl had a well-proportioned figure and porcelain-white skin. Her features were exceptionally delicate and beautiful, showing signs of a future beauty.


    In fact she was already a beauty. Despite her young age, she could be described as an exquisite loli.


    The woman shook her head, holding her daughter''s hand, "You need to learn to hide your emotions. Even if you''re unhappy, you can''t show it. We need to make a good impression on those film company bosses, producers, and directors to get more opportunities."


    "Okay, I''ll control myself," the girl said.


    "Then smile," the woman urged.


    The girl forced a smile.


    Hardy, standing nearby and blocked by his car, observed the family''s interaction. The girl didn''t notice him, but Hardy overheard their conversation.


    As they walked ahead, the couple continued their conversation, unaware of their surroundings. The girl looked a bit bored. After a couple of steps, she suddenly noticed Hardy behind the car, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    Clearly, she hadn''t expected to see someone there.


    Her eyes widened, and her small mouth slightly agape, the girl''s expression amused Hardy. She was cute.


    Hardy grinned.


    He mimicked the fake smile the girl had made earlier.


    The girl froze, realizing that her conversation and fake smile had been seen by this stranger. She felt a surge of annoyance, turning from surprise to indignation.


    Hmph!


    She glared at Hardy with her big eyes.


    Under the streetlight, Hardy noticed that her eyes were a mysterious bluish-purple.


    After glaring at Hardy, the girl quickly caught up with her parents, and the three entered the estate gate, leaving Hardy standing still.


    Her appearance, Especially those eyes.


    They seemed familiar to Hardy.


    She was acclaimed as the "World''s Number One Beauty," especially known for her beautiful bluish-purple eyes.


    She was a rare gem in the film industry, dominating Hollywood for 30 years, starring in over fifty films, winning two Oscars for Best Actress and receiving four Best Actress nominations. She was known as a Hollywood legend and an eternal flower.


    She was also one of the most colorful figures in American film history, having been married eight times and ending up lonely in her old age.


    Due to her multiple marriages, she was dubbed the "Jade Widow."


    Was that girl just now her?


    Considering her age, she seemed to be about 14 or 15 and her name was Elizabeth.


    As Hardy looked up again, he saw the family entering the mansion. Hardy smiled faintly, "This is the estate of MGM''s big boss. Inside that hall, who knows how many big stars there will be. No need to be surprised."


    However, from the girl''s earlier words, she seemed to have lost a role she had been vying for against Shirley Temple, feeling somewhat resentful.


    Entering the hall, It was already filled with guests.


    At such a star-studded gathering, anyone given the chance to attend wouldn''t refuse, as it was an excellent opportunity to expand one''s network.


    In the crowd, Hardy spotted Noah Film Company''s general manager, Cohen, and several other department heads. He greeted them before heading straight for Louis Meyer, the big boss.

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Elizabeth Taylor

    "Mr. Meyer, hello," Hardy greeted.Louis Meyer saw Hardy and smiled, extending his hand. "Hardy, I remember your name. A few days ago, I called Sigel, and he mentioned you to me. He said you are a very good assistant. If Noah needs anything, feel free to come find me."


    "Thank you, Mr. Meyer, for your care," Hardy thanked.


    "Don''t mention it. There are many people here tonight. You should get to know some of them," Louis Meyer said, lowering his voice. He chuckled, "There are many beautiful women. Young men like you should mingle with them more."


    Both men straightened up, chuckling together.


    A few people from Noah Films watched from afar as Hardy and Louis Meyer conversed happily, each feeling different emotions.


    Indeed, being Mr. Sigel''s assistant, Hardy could interact even with someone as prominent as Louis Meyer. They, at most, would only interact with some executives from major film companies and would at most say hello to Mr. Meyer.


    At that moment, Shirley Temple walked over.


    Meyer saw the girl and smiled at Hardy. "This is our precious Shirley Temple. You must know her, right?"


    Shirley Temple had already grown into a young lady, losing the cuteness of her childhood. Hardy knew that in a few more years, Shirley Temple would retire from the film industry because people didn''t want to accept a grown up former child star.


    "Shirley, let me introduce you. This is Jon Hardy, the assistant to Noah Films'' chairman. Oh, and he''s also a film investor. Maybe you''ll have a chance to collaborate in the future," Louis Meyer said.


    Shirley Temple was very cheerful. She looked at Hardy and gave him a gentle hug, "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    "Miss Temple, I''m a fan of yours," Hardy said.


    Getting a hug from Shirley Temple fulfilled his wish for this visit.


    After chatting for a few moments, Hardy politely excused himself and left.


    At eight o''clock that evening, Louis Meyer took the stage.


    Ginger Rogers, Joseph Cotten, and Shirley Temple, the main actors, stood behind him.


    Louis Meyer loudly announced that the new movie "I Want to See You" was ready to start filming and thanked everyone for attending the party.


    The audience below congratulated the film''s success.


    Elizabeth Taylor looked at the people on stage. The fake smile on her face completely faded away, and her large blue eyes were full of unwillingness.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    After filming "Lassie Come Home" Elizabeth Taylor gained some fame, but compared to Shirley Temple, her fame was still far behind.


    Everyone here was famous.


    The lead actress in this movie, Ginger Rogers, was a mature beauty who had won the Oscar for Best Actress three years ago, while Shirley Temple was Hollywood''s most famous child star.


    The stars in the crowd were dazzling.


    Greta Garbo, Katharine Hepburn, Joan Crawford, Judy Garland, Louise Jenny, Clark Gable, Spencer Tracy, Gene Kelly.


    These people had either won Oscars or been nominated, so it could be said that anyone here had some degree of fame.


    In the eyes of MGM executives, Elizabeth Taylor was just a slightly famous newcomer, and many people didn''t hold high expectations for her.


    They said her acting was average, that she lacked the innocence of a child despite her young age, and couldn''t act in children''s or adult films.


    After filming "The Goddess of Mercy," MGM never arranged any roles for her again. Eventually, they even lent her to Fox, where she played a minor role with few lines on the set of "Jane Eyre," just for an extra $50 a week.


    Taylor felt very aggrieved.


    After Louis Meyer finished his speech, the party moved into the mingling phase. Familiar faces gathered to chat, while strangers exchanged greetings and introductions.


    Taylor''s mother, Sarah, used to be an actress, but she didn''t achieve much. After Taylor was born, Sarah worked hard to teach her, allowing Taylor to start acting at a young age.


    Sarah held Taylor''s hand, greeting and chatting with famous directors and actors to expand her daughter''s network, hoping to create opportunities for her in the future.


    Taylor was very resentful of this.


    But she had no choice but to reluctantly accompany her mother to socialize.


    After circling around,


    Taylor felt tired. She said to her mother, "Mom, I''m a bit hungry. I haven''t eaten anything tonight."


    "Let''s eat later. This is a rare opportunity now," Sarah whispered.


    "But you forgot what the executives said before, that I''m too young. If I were a bit older and taller, It would be easier to get roles." Taylor argued.


    A senior MGM executive had indeed said something like this when casting, mentioning that she was now neither young nor mature enough for suitable roles.


    She lacked the cuteness of a child and the charm of a woman.


    Sarah nodded, "Then go ahead and eat something. I''ll go talk to people and find you after you finish eating. I''ll introduce you to more people."


    "Okay," Taylor replied helplessly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarah left, and Taylor went to the food table, grabbing two pieces of cake and a pudding. After thinking for a moment, she also took an egg tart and finally poured herself a glass of orange juice.


    However, halfway through pouring, she glanced around and realized that no one was paying attention to her. Quickly, she poured some champagne into her juice.


    A smile appeared on Taylor''s face.


    She looked like a little fox who had stolen a tasty chicken.


    It was her only genuine smile of the night.


    With the hall crowded, Taylor carried her plate to the backyard. Meyer''s estate was very large, and although there were many guests, they were dispersed enough that she didn''t see many people around.


    Taylor found a long bench and sat down, placing the plate on her lap. Just as she was about to eat, she suddenly realized something.


    Oh God, She forgot to grab a fork. Even a spoon would do.


    Should she go back to get one?


    But she felt repelled by the noisy atmosphere of the hall.


    Forget it, She would eat with her hands.


    She had been hungry for a while.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Léon The Professional

    She picked up the egg tart and took a few bites. Ah, it felt so comforting. Carefully, she scooped up the cake, and in no time, both pieces were gone.She drank the champagne and orange juice.


    This was her cocktail.


    Taylor was satisfied with her drink selection.


    Her mother had told her not to drink, but children her age were naturally curious and rebellious, always expressing their resistance through small tricks.


    There was still a piece of pudding on the plate.


    But she couldn''t pick it up. How was she going to eat it?


    Taylor thought for a moment,


    Finally, she simply leaned over the plate.


    When she looked up, she saw a tall figure standing before her, startling Taylor. The way she was now, eating in such an unladylike manner, would surely ruin her image if it got out.


    She noticed the man in front of her smiling at her.


    What kind of smile was that? Was she amusing him by eating pudding like this?


    But this man seemed familiar.


    "It''s you!"


    Taylor finally remembered, this man was the one who had eavesdropped on her and her mother''s conversation when they got out off the car.


    "Hello again. We meet once more," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Meeting you isn''t exactly a pleasant experience."


    Taylor pouted, looking coy.


    "Is that so? I think it''s quite entertaining," Hardy teased. Seeing Taylor embarrass herself twice was indeed amusing.


    He took out a handkerchief and handed it to her.


    Taylor''s wide eyes showed surprise.


    "You have got pudding on your mouth," Hardy remarked.


    Taylor was taken aback and quickly took the handkerchief to wipe her mouth.


    "It seems like you don''t really enjoy it in there?" Hardy looked at the girl.


    At this moment, Taylor loosened up a bit, possibly due to the effect of alcohol. She pursed her lips. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All the people inside are big stars, and I''m just a nobody. Mom dragged me over to say hi to them. Someone would laugh and say, ''Ah, you''re the girl who acted with a dog or you''re the one who acted with a horse...'' all animal-related."


    Hearing the girl''s self deprecation, Hardy burst out laughing.


    He realized that Elizabeth Taylor was still just a little girl¡ªsimple and beautiful..


    "Being remembered is already quite good. Many in Hollywood don''t even get that chance. So, what kind of roles do you like?" Hardy asked. ?¡Ì?¦¥§®?¦´?.???


    The girl thought for a moment. "I want to play characters with personality and uniqueness."


    Just as she finished saying this, the girl''s mood suddenly dropped.


    "Forget about unique roles, right now, I don''t even have regular roles. I''m just playing extras beyond the fifth or sixth character."


    She lowered her chin, leaning on her little chest, which was beginning to take shape.


    Hardy thought for a moment before saying to the girl, "I have an interesting story here. If I get a chance, I''d like to turn it into a movie. Would you like to hear it?"


    Taylor looked up at Hardy.


    "What story?"


    There happened to be a streetlight behind Hardy, and Taylor looked up. The light illuminated her face perfectly, especially her flawless eyes, through which Hardy could see countless emotions.


    Slowly, Hardy began telling the story:


    "The story takes place in the New York slums. There''s a professional hit-man named L¨¦on. He''s calm and mysterious when killing, yet full of passion. L¨¦on lives in a slum apartment, living a simple life¡ªeating, sleeping, and carefully tending to his beloved potted plant.


    "In the same apartment building lives a family of five: a father who''s a police informant, a mother who''s a prostitute, a 19-year-old daughter, a 14-year-old daughter, and the youngest brother, who is six. The policeman the father works for secretly deals with drugs. One day, the father steals a package of drugs from that policeman, and the policeman, in a fit of rage, kills the entire family.


    When the daughter returns home, the apartment door was slightly open, and she sees bloodstains and bodies inside.


    The policeman also noticed her walking in the hallway. Matilda was frightened, but she pretended to be the daughter of their neighbors, went straight to the room where the killer lived, and rang the doorbell she begged the person inside to open the door so she won''t die..."


    At first, Taylor didn''t think much of it.


    But as she listened to Matilda plight, she was drawn in, becoming tense about the fate of this girl.


    The pair of big blue-purple eyes stared at Hardy flickeringly.


    When she heard that L¨¦on finally opened the door and let Matilda in, temporarily saving her, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she heard the hit-man teaching the girl how to use a gun, she smiled¡ªa rare sight.


    Hardy spoke of the relationship between Matilda, a 14-year-old girl, and L¨¦on, a 40-year-old hit-man, drawing closer due to their shared loneliness and longing for warmth, sparks flying subtly. Taylor couldn''t help but swallow.


    When she heard about the corrupt policeman bringing in a large group of officers to attack L¨¦on, she became tense again.


    Finally, when Hardy talked about L¨¦on sacrificing himself to save the girl, telling her to leave while he detonates a grenade on himself and the corrupt cop, sadness flashed in her big eyes.


    "What do you think of this story?" Hardy asked Taylor.


    Taylor''s thick eyelashes fluttered a few times, carrying some sadness as she said, "This is the most special story I''ve ever heard. I never thought such love could exist so naturally. I think it will definitely be a good movie."


    "Elizabeth, where are you?" Taylor''s mother Sarah''s voice came.


    The girl was startled and immediately stood up to go, but then she stopped and looked at Hardy. "After chatting for so long, I still don''t know your name."


    "It''s been a pleasure meeting you tonight, Mr. Hardy, and hearing such an exciting story. I hope we can meet again in the future."


    Hardy smiled and said "If two people meet three times in a day, it means they are destined? Maybe we''ll meet again soon."

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Discussing the script.

    Taylor found her mother, Sarah. Sarah saw her daughter and took the plate from her hands."Taylor, I''m taking you to meet a director, Ronald Nim. He''s currently preparing to shoot a Western film, and there''s a role in his movie that might be suitable for you."


    At the dining table, Sarah set down the plate and led Taylor over to a group of people. In the center stood a man in his forties¡ªRonald Nim, the director Sarah had mentioned.


    Ronald Nim wasn''t a top Hollywood director, but he was within the second tier. He was getting ready to film a movie about the Western expansion, focusing on the hardships this family encountered while settling in the West.


    The family consisted of seven members: a father, mother, eldest son, second daughter, younger son, youngest daughter, and a dog.


    Sarah thought of Taylor when she heard about the role of the second daughter, who was around fifteen or sixteen. Taylor had acted in two movies before and had gained some recognition.


    Ronald Nim recognized Taylor and considered her appearance but ultimately declined, stating, "I need someone a bit more mature for the role of the second daughter. She has romantic scenes with the second son of another family also settling in the West, and their bond ultimately forms a strong alliance between the two families."


    Sarah persisted, "Taylor can handle a more mature role. She''s here at the party. Let me bring her over to perform a scene for you?"


    Ronald Nim hesitated to refuse outright, considering the setting. "Alright, have Miss Taylor perform a scene then," he said reluctantly.


    Sarah hurried off to find her daughter.


    Ronald Nim observed Elizabeth Taylor. He acknowledged that Taylor was very beautiful and well developed, despite her petite stature of around five feet. Taylor had a well maintained figure, and her ballet training since childhood had perfected her physique.


    Moreover, Elizabeth Taylor possessed a refined beauty with an innate elegance.


    Ronald Nim was looking for a pretty girl with a rustic charm and simplicity¡ªtraits that would suit the story line.


    After Sarah made Taylor perform a short scene from a film, Ronald Nim smiled and shook his head. "I''m sorry, Taylor, but I don''t think this role in my film would be suitable for you."


    Taylor felt disappointed.


    This rejection wasn''t new to her in the past two years.


    Undeterred, Sarah continued to network and seek opportunities with other directors and stars at the party.


    Taylor followed her mother, greeting people with a fake smile and introducing herself as an actress.


    Meanwhile, Hardy returned to the main hall and picked up a glass of champagne from a waiter''s tray.


    As he surveyed the room, he spotted a chubby man in his fifties surrounded by people. This man had typical English features¡ªa balding head, high nose bridge, and large chin¡ªappearing stout like a barrel but with significant attention around him.


    Hardy recalled his memories and realized that this chubby man was none other than the famous Hollywood director, Alfred Hitchcock.


    Alfred Hitchcock was a true maestro of Hollywood, acclaimed as the master of suspense. His first Hollywood film in 1940, "Rebecca," won the Academy Award for Best Picture. ?¡Ì?§¦§®?¦´?.?§°?


    However, his true mastery was recognized in the 1950s with influential films like "North by Northwest," earning him the title of a cinematic master.


    Hardy approached Hitchcock with his glass of champagne. "Mr. Hitchcock, I''m Jon Hardy, the assistant chairman of Noah''s Ark Films."


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy," Hitchcock responded in his thick British accent.


    "Mr. Hitchcock, our film company is planning a new project. Do you have any commitments currently?" Hardy inquired.


    As the two talked, Hitchcock''s interest was piqued by Hardy''s description of a story about a hitman and a young girl. Initially dismissive, Hitchcock''s curiosity grew as Hardy narrated the scene where the young girl pleaded with the hitman to open the door.


    As Hardy elaborated on the story, Hitchcock became increasingly intrigued, especially by the taboo nature of the relationship between the fourteen year old girl and the forty year old Hit-man.


    After hearing the entire story, Hitchcock pondered for a moment and then said to Hardy, "It''s a good story, and it has caught my interest. Do you have a script?"


    "Not yet," Hardy shrugged.


    "Then get a script written, and let''s discuss further once I''ve read it," Hitchcock suggested.


    "Alright, I''ll have the screenwriter draft the script as soon as possible. We''ll be in touch when it''s ready," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Hitchcock handed Hardy his business card. "Here''s my contact information. Remember to reach out once you have the script."


    After bidding farewell to Hitchcock, Hardy considered his next move and approached Mayer, the head of MGM Studios.


    "Mr. Mayer, I''m planning to invest in a film project. I just spoke with director Hitchcock, and he''s interested in the script. Would MGM be interested in investing?" Hardy explained.


    Upon hearing about Hitchcock''s interest, Mayer became intrigued. "Collaborating on a film sounds good. Tell me more about the story."


    Hardy recounted the story to Mayer, who found the tale of the hitman and young girl appealing. It was a contemporary urban drama with manageable production costs. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, Hardy also said that he plans to use MGM''s filming team for the filming of the movie. Now Noah''s Ark Films people are filming "The Wild Bunch," and Hardy''s Film Company is an empty shell. Making MGM''s resources and actors the most suitable choice.


    Mayer''s interest heightened. "Once you have the script, let''s meet again with Hitchcock."


    While Hardy and Mayer discussed the film, Sarah monitored the events of the party closely. She interacted with directors and stars, hoping to find an opportunity for Taylor. Not finding success yet, Sarah remained determined to seek opportunities.


    In this gathering, Mayer, the head of MGM, naturally garnered the most attention.


    As one of Hollywood''s top eight studios, Mayer held sway over countless people, including prominent stars and directors.


    As Hardy and Mayer conversed about the new film, Sarah observed from a distance. She noticed a young man she didn''t recognize but who seemed important enough to chat with Mayer for so long.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Fierce Competition For Roles In Hollywood

    He couldn''t be a star.Chatting with Mayer for so long suggested he had significant influence.


    Sarah recalled seeing him greet Noah''s Ark Films'' people earlier. They must know each other. She approached Richard, the production manager of Noah''s Ark Films.


    "Hello, Richard," Sarah greeted with a smile.


    Richard smiled back and said, "Hello, Sarah."


    "Do you have any new film projects at Noah''s Ark recently?" Sarah asked, starting a conversation.


    "Yes, we''re working on one in collaboration with Warner Bros. and another with HD Films, titled ''The Wild Bunch.'' Our production team is currently in New Mexico," Richard replied.


    Sarah had heard of "The Wild Bunch." It had made headlines recently due to Ava Gardner''s involvement. The newspapers mentioned her singing a song from "The Wild Bunch," and she was still filming in New Mexico.


    "HD Films? I haven''t heard of them before. Are they a new company?" Sarah inquired.


    "Hhhh, it''s a company established by Jon Hardy, our assistant chairman. He''s investing in that film. Noah''s Ark is only handling the production, and Ava Gardner is also one of the actors signed with his company." Richard explained.


    Sarah was unfamiliar with the name Jon Hardy.


    She was an astute woman who seized every opportunity. Immediately, she asked, "Is Mr. Jon Hardy here today? Could you introduce me to him?"


    Richard gestured towards the direction where Mayer and Hardy were conversing. "Do you see that young man chatting with Mr. Mayer? That''s Jon Hardy."


    Sarah was slightly taken aback.


    She had come over to inquire about the young man chatting with Mayer and was planning to chat with Richard first before asking. Unexpectedly, she had discovered the answer during their conversation.


    The young man was Noah''s assistant chairman, who owned a film company and talent agency and was already investing in film making.


    Noah Ark, though unable to compare with the Big Eight film companies, could still be ranked among the second-tier film companies in Hollywood.


    In terms of departments and qualifications, Noah Ark lacked nothing, it''s just smaller in scale.


    Being able to serve as an assistant to Noah''s chairman, owning one''s own film company and talent agency, and even being able to converse with Meyer indicated that this young man had quite a background.


    After all, even Noah''s general manager, Cohen, might not be able to chat with Meyer for so long, and she had faintly heard about Sigel''s affairs.


    In any case, A high-level executives at Noah Company investing in films and being so familiar with Meyer were enough for Sara to take notice.


    Hardy and Meyer agreed to talk further once the script was ready, then bid farewell and left.


    The drink in his hand had long been empty, and talking too much made his mouth dry. As he prepared to get another drink, he walked to the table, and a beautiful woman approached.


    "Are you Mr. Jon Hardy? Hello, I''m Sarah, Elizabeth Taylor''s mother. May we get acquainted?"


    Sarah greeted Hardy with a smile.


    Hardy turned to look at Sarah. The woman before him was elegantly dressed. He had seen her in the parking lot earlier and knew she was Taylor''s mother.


    She was quite beautiful and appeared to be in her thirties. ???¦®§®???.?§°?


    However, Hardy knew that Elizabeth had an older brother. The woman before him was probably nearly forty.


    "Hello, I''m Jon Hardy."


    "I heard that you invested in ''The Wild Bunch,'' which hasn''t even finished shooting yet but has already attracted a lot of interest. I believe it will draw large audiences when released."


    "I hope so," Hardy said.


    This woman was quite eloquent.


    "By the way, are you planning to invest in a new film recently? If there''s a suitable role for a young girl, please consider my daughter. I don''t know if you''ve seen her films, ''Lassie with the Dog'' and ''The Pony.''"


    Hardy was slightly surprised.


    He had arranged to discuss shooting a new film, "L¨¦on The Professional," to promote Taylor, but before he had a chance to approach Sarah, she had come to him.


    Hardy found it amusing.


    Sometimes things work out in surprising ways.


    "I am indeed planning to invest in a new film. I''ve already discussed it with Director Hitchcock, he finds the script quite interesting."


    Sarah thought to herself, Alfred Hitchcock was one of Hollywood''s few top directors, and his approval meant the film was surely extraordinary.


    "And just now I also spoke with Mr. Meyer, he''s also interested in investing in this film. We''re preparing to collaborate." Hardy continued.


    Sarah''s eyes lit up even more.


    Having Hitchcock as the director and working with MGM, this film would definitely be a major production. It was a tremendous opportunity.


    Sarah''s smile grew broader as she asked Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, do you happen to have a role for a young girl in your upcoming film? If so, please consider my daughter, Elizabeth Taylor."


    "Taylor''s acting skills have been honed, and she works hard, is passionate about making movies, and is an obedient child." Sara


    highly recommended her daughter.


    Her eyes were full of longing.


    In Hollywood, there were too many people seeking opportunities. If you didn''t strive for them, they would pass you by in an instant.


    Many talented people gathered here, and though one''s daughter might be very beautiful, what Hollywood lacked the least was beautiful girls.


    Being beautiful didn''t necessarily mean becoming a star, it required opportunity. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her efforts had allowed Taylor to star in two films, she was now somewhat known. Yet Sarah understood well that Hollywood was a harsh place. Only by continuously producing work could one maintain heat, grow in fame, and make more money.


    Many people became famous for one or two films, but afterward, opportunities dwindled. Even long established stars like Shirley Temple faced situations where there were no roles to play. In the new movie that has been launched this time, she only played a supporting role.


    Yet this small supporting role.


    Many people were competing for it, and Taylor lost this battle.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Elizabeth Taylor Dance

    This shows how fierce and cruel the competition for resources in Hollywood is."A role?"


    Sarah looked at Hardy, hopefully.


    "This film indeed features a young girl character, around 14 or 15, and she''s the protagonist," Hardy said softly.


    Excitement flickered in Sarah''s eyes.


    She was even more thrilled.


    "Mr. Hardy, my daughter Taylor just turned 14. Could you give her an opportunity? I can bring her over to perform for you. Would you consider it?" Sarah said excitedly.


    There was even a hint of pleading in her tone.


    Hardy paused.


    "Okay, I''ll see her performance, but it''s too noisy here, perhaps we could find a spot in the courtyard," Hardy suggested.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go call Taylor," Sarah said happily, heading off to find her daughter.


    Elizabeth Taylor was chatting with two young boys, former child stars. One of them had acted alongside Taylor in ''Lassie Come Home''. At this point, Roderick was already eighteen and considered an adult.


    After starring in ''Lassie,'' he had a brief surge in popularity but hadn''t landed any substantial roles in the years since, nearly forgotten.


    That''s how it was with child stars, they were easily typecast. Initially, they might get roles in one or two films of their type, but further development was exceedingly difficult, and many child stars were quickly forgotten.


    There were few child stars like Shirley Temple, whose fame stood out globally due to her adorable childhood. Since then, no child star had surpassed her popularity.


    And even now, Shirley Temple is competing for roles.


    They all felt a bit disheartened about sharing their recent experiences.


    "I''ve only had a small supporting role in the past year," Taylor said.


    "I haven''t even found a supporting role in over a year," Roderick said helplessly.


    At that moment, Sarah approached, smiling at the youngsters. "I''m sorry, I need to take Elizabth away to meet someone."


    "Mom, who are we meeting this time?" Taylor asked discontentedly. She had been socializing all evening, but the only ones she really connected with were Roderick and some other former child stars.


    Ah! There was also Mr. Jon Hardy she had casually met in the backyard.


    Taylor thought of Hardy.


    She felt that chatting with him was more enjoyable than chatting with Roderick and the others. While they had common topics, most were complaining and worrying about the lack of roles and future prospects.


    Conversely, chatting with Mr. Hardy, She felt happy.


    Sarah led her daughter away from the main hall. "I''m taking you to meet a film investor. He''s preparing to invest in a new film. He might collaborate with director Hitchcock and even Mr. Meyer, the boss of MGM."


    "Mr. Hardy is a senior executive at Noah Ark Studios, the assistant to the chairman, and has his own independent film company and talent agency. He gets along well with Mr. Meyer and is quite capable."


    "Mr. Hardy is investing in a new film with a role for a 14 or 15 year old girl, and she''s the lead. Taylor, when you meet Mr. Hardy, be sure to perform well and impress him." Sarah instructed her daughter.


    When Taylor heard Hardy''s name, she was momentarily stunned.


    This man also had the surname Hardy.


    Could he be the same Mr. Hardy she''d met before? However, she quickly dismissed the idea.


    The world wasn''t so coincidental.


    Listening to her mother, Mr. Hardy was a high ranking executive at Noah Ark, a film investor, and a friend of director Meyer. He must be quite old.


    In Taylor''s impression, only older people had such high achievements.


    The two arrived in the backyard, and Taylor noticed her mother leading her to where she had eaten cake before.


    Under a streetlight, the mother and daughter saw a tall figure.


    As Taylor saw the person''s face clearly, she was completely stunned, it really was him, Mr. Hardy. Taylor was pulled along by her mother until they reached him.


    Sarah showed Hardy a genuine smile. ?¡Ì?§¦§®?¦´?.?§°?


    "Mr. Hardy, this is my daughter Taylor. Taylor greet Mr. Hardy." Sarah gently nudged her daughter.


    Taylor collected herself.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    "Taylor, perform for Mr. Hardy with all your heart," Sarah told her daughter.


    Taylor looked at Hardy, recalling their earlier meeting. She was a bit distracted, Sarah''s words catching her off guard.


    "Taylor, perform a piece," Sarah urged her daughter in a low voice.


    At that moment, Hardy interjected, "Ms. Sarah, perhaps it''s better for Elizabeth and I to chat alone, she''ll feel more at ease that way."


    Sarah didn''t hesitate.


    "Of course, go ahead, I''ll be nearby."


    "Show your best, Elizabeth."


    Sarah reminded Taylor once more before leaving, stopping tens of meters away to watch Hardy and her daughter.


    Taylor looked up at Hardy, her big eyes filled with curiosity. Her thick eyelashes fluttered slightly.


    Hardy remembered a story about Taylor''s eyelashes that were naturally thick, the director had her remove some during the filming of ''Lassie'' because they were too dense.


    "I didn''t expect the Mr. Hardy my mother spoke of to be you," Taylor said softly.


    Hardy chuckled.


    "Surprised?"


    "Well, a bit. Mr. Hardy, what kind of performance would you like to see?" Taylor asked after composing herself.


    Hardy considered.


    "You do ballet, right? How about a ballet performance?" Hardy suggested.


    Taylor had practiced ballet since she was young. Hearing Hardy''s request, she immediately felt less nervous and struck a ballet pose, starting to dance.


    Under the dim streetlights,


    A girl danced lightly on the grass.


    The scene was quite beautiful.


    Hardy thought to himself, about filming ''Once Upon a Time in America'' with Taylor, it would also be very beautiful.


    But he seemed to recall that the movie had once been among Hollywood''s top ten biggest box office losses.


    The film might be good, but losing tens of millions of dollars in one go?


    Maybe not.


    Taylor felt she had been dancing for quite a while, Mr. Hardy hadn''t interrupted. Unsure if he was enjoying it or dissatisfied, she subtly turned to look at Hardy and noticed him appearing slightly lost in thought, wondering what was on his mind.


    Taylor felt a bit annoyed. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was putting effort into her performance, and he seemed distracted.


    But she dared not stop.


    Instead, she danced even more energetically.


    "Alright, that''s enough."


    Finally. Hardy spoke, signaling for the girl to stop.


    In fact, he had only been lost in thought for a few seconds, most of the time he had been admiring the girl''s dancing.


    Getting Elizabeth Taylor to dance for him left Hardy with an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    If he enjoyed it, why not savor it a bit longer?

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Personality Differences

    "Mr. Hardy, do you think my performance was okay?" Taylor asked, slightly out of breath."Your ballet was beautiful," Hardy replied honestly.


    The girl''s big eyes darted around as she gathered her courage to ask tentatively, "My mom said there''s a role in Mr. Hardy''s movie that I might fit. Is it the story I talked to you about before?"


    "You mean you want to play Matilda, the 14 year old girl?" Hardy clarified.


    "Yes, I really want to." Taylor nodded eagerly.


    From the moment Taylor heard Hardy talk about the story, she found it intriguing. The role of the girl was dynamic and challenging, something she believed she could excel in if given the chance.


    But Hardy shook his head now, leaving Taylor puzzled, thinking he had rejected her.


    "What is it about me that doesn''t fit?" she asked tentatively. "I have many talents I can show. Maybe I can perform a scene for you."


    Taylor knew this was a rare opportunity. Her mom had told her that Hardy might hire Hitchcock to direct the movie and collaborate with MGM, with Matilda as the lead role¡ªan opportunity she didn''t want to miss.


    "I just told you about Matilda''s story. Do you think you and she have anything in common?" Hardy asked.


    Taylor paused, then shook her head in disappointment. Matilda grew up in a poor neighborhood, her father was a small time thug and drug dealer, and her mother was a mistress. It was a challenging upbringing, marked by hardship and abuse.


    "Taylor, have you noticed you always have a touch of haughtiness? That''s quite different from Matilda," Hardy explained. "I doubt you could portray this character convincingly."


    Taylor lowered her head, acknowledging Hardy''s assessment. She knew she and Matilda were too different.


    Struggling to hold back tears, Taylor finally spoke up: "Mr. Hardy, I''m willing to change for the role. Can you give me a chance?"


    "Changing will be tough. Are you up for it?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m willing. I''m not afraid of hard work," Taylor replied firmly.


    "Taylor, bring your mother over here," Hardy instructed.


    Thinking Hardy had rejected her, Taylor walked over to her mother with a lost look in her eyes. Sarah, seeing tears welling up in her daughter''s eyes, quickly asked what was wrong.


    Taylor explained Hardy''s comments to her mother.


    "Mr. Hardy said our personalities are quite different. I said I''m willing to change, but he didn''t answer and asked me to bring you over," Taylor recounted.


    Sarah took her daughter''s hand and went to Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, Elizabeth is a hardworking and smart girl. Can''t you give her a chance?" Sarah pleaded on her daughter''s behalf.


    This time, Hardy didn''t refuse. Instead, he pretended to consider.


    Looking at Taylor again, Hardy said, "If you''re really willing to work hard and change, it will be a challenging journey. You''ll need to learn a lot."


    Taylor sensed opportunity in Hardy''s tone and excitedly said, "Mr. Hardy, I''m willing to work hard. I''m not afraid of challenges."


    "Mr. Hardy, please give Elizabeth a chance. She''s very bright," Sarah chimed in.


    Observing the mother and daughter, Hardy thought to himself, "Am I bullying this young girl or trying to save her?"


    Turning to Taylor, Hardy said, "The film is still in pre-production. It won''t start for several months. If you''re not afraid of hard work, I can train you during this time."


    Overjoyed, Taylor exclaimed, "I''m not afraid of hard work. I''m willing to accept Mr. Hardy''s training."


    Sarah echoed her daughter''s sentiment: "Thank you for giving Elizabeth this opportunity. She will learn diligently."


    The next day, Hardy went to the film company and called in two screenwriters. He handed them a draft he had written the previous night¡ªa synopsis of "L¨¦on: The Professional."


    Unaware of the original script''s content, Hardy''s draft was a copy of the film''s plot, even incorporating some classic dialogue.


    Matilda asked L¨¦on, "Is life always this painful, or is it just when I am a kid?"


    L¨¦on, not wanting to lie to the girl, replied, "It''s always like this."


    Looking at L¨¦on, Matilda said, "L¨¦on, I think I might be in love with you. This is my first love, you know?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why do you say that?" L¨¦on asked.


    The girl smiled and said, "Because I feel it in my stomach. It feels warm, unlike before when my stomach was always in knots."


    L¨¦on made a helpless expression: "Matilda, I''m glad your stomachache is gone, but I don''t think that means anything."


    After reading the synopsis, the two screenwriters were impressed. They saw it as a fantastic story with a unique vibe.


    "Assistant Hardy, you''re a genius writer. No one has ever written such a story," one of the screenwriters complimented.


    "I love this story. I''m sure it will be amazing when filmed," added the other screenwriter.


    Ignoring whether the screenwriters were being genuine or not, Hardy said, "I''ll leave it to you. I want to see the script in three days. Any issues?"


    "No problem. Three days is enough. Your synopsis is detailed enough, we just need to turn it into a script," they assured.


    Hardy left the film company in his Packard and went to Beverly Hills to meet Elizabeth Taylor.


    Taylor''s family background is actually very good. Her father is a gallery owner who sells Oil paintings, some of which are paintings by famous artists, and earns $10,000 a year.


    Although Taylor''s house is also a villa, it is completely incomparable with mansions like Meyer and Siegl.


    Hardy rang the doorbell.


    Sarah opened the door.


    Seeing Hardy''s face full of smiles, she said, "Please come in, Mr. Hardy Elizabeth is ready I''ll tell her to come down."


    Taylor came running downstairs upon hearing Hardy''s arrival.


    With wavy hair, wearing a white pleated skirt, and pretty shoes, with makeup and lipstick on, Taylor greeted Hardy.


    Observing Taylor, Hardy shook his head.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Hardy? Don''t you think this looks nice?" Taylor asked.


    "It''s nice, but it''s not what I''m looking for. Taylor, change into shorts and a T-shirt, and wipe off your makeup and lipstick," Hardy instructed in a commanding tone.


    Taylor hesitated for a moment before heading upstairs to change.


    Shortly after, Taylor returned, completely transformed in shorts that showed off her straight thighs and a T-shirt, her face free of makeup and lipstick.


    Hardy carefully observed her.


    "Better. Now let''s go," Hardy said with a hint of satisfaction.

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Shooting range

    As Hardy and Taylor went out, Sara also prepared to follow.Hardy turned to look at the woman and said, "Ms. Sara, I prefer to train Taylor alone. If you come along, the effectiveness will be greatly reduced."


    Sara was taken aback for a moment.


    Since childhood, she had been strict with her daughter, imposing various restrictions. Sometimes, due to her strictness, Taylor felt very confined and would even get angry with her mother.


    But seeing Hardy''s determined gaze, If she didn''t agree, he might really give up training Taylor.


    In order to secure the leading role, Sara decided to let her daughter go out alone with Hardy.


    Taylor sat in Hardy''s car.


    This was her first time leaving her mother.


    It felt amazing.


    Even when she went out to shoot movies before, her mother would always be by her side. Now, without her mother''s watchful eye, Taylor felt a genuine sense of freedom from within.


    As if she had shed chains, broken free from a cage, and was now soaring freely in the sky.


    She looked at Hardy.


    A joyful smile spread across her face.


    "Mr. Hardy, it feels so good to be out alone. What are we going to do next?"


    "Let''s go get you a hair cut."


    Many people''s transformations begin with a haircut.


    At the hair salon, Taylor cut off her long, wavy hair and opted for a haircut resembling that of a typical schoolgirl, similar to Matilda''s original look in the movie.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Taylor was extremely surprised.


    Because she found that she almost didn''t recognize herself anymore.


    "If my mom sees me like this, she''ll definitely scream, ''Oh my God!''" Taylor said it with a laugh.


    Taylor''s face was delicate, even with the schoolgirl haircut, she still looked very beautiful and now she had a touch of sophistication.


    In fact, Natalie Portman is also a beauty, with delicate features, so the two don''t clash in that aspect.


    Hardy looked at Taylor''s hair and had the urge to ruffle it.


    So he did.


    "Oh, you messed it up," Taylor exclaimed.


    "Didn''t you notice it looks better when it''s messy?"


    "No it doesn''t."


    The two got into the car.


    Taylor rested against the car window, continuously glancing at her reflection in the rear view mirror to adjust her hair.


    "How does it feel?"


    Taylor suddenly smirked mischievously. "Feels more free!"


    "What are we doing next?" Taylor asked eagerly.


    "Next, we are going to the shooting range."


    Hardy drove to Old Maike''s Gun Shop, parking the car by the entrance. Old Maike stepped out of the shop, he recognized Hardy''s car. Hardy was now his biggest customer, supplying all the guns and ammunition for the security company from Old Maike''s store.


    Hardy was Old Maike''s esteemed VIP customer.


    Old Maike greeted Hardy and then noticed a young girl stepping out from the passenger side, looking to be around 14 or 15 years old. He was slightly surprised.


    "What a pretty young girl," Old Maike complimented.


    Taylor smiled in gratitude and then curiously looked around.


    Old Maike leaned closer to Hardy and whispered in his ear, "That girl looks pretty young. Be careful with that."


    Hardy glanced at the old man.


    "You''ve got it wrong," Hardy replied.


    "Is that so? Hehh, I''m a man. Would I misunderstand a man with a girl?" Old Maike smirked.


    After they entered the gun store.


    Taylor was startled by the array of guns piled up.


    She had been overly protected by her mother before and had never played with guns. She rarely encountered firearms, only seeing others use shotguns for hunting.


    Hardy selected a few handguns, grabbed enough ammunition, and took Taylor to the shooting range in the back hills.


    After loading the bullets, Taylor eagerly took the gun.


    It felt weighty in her hands.


    "Have you ever shot a handgun before?" Hardy asked.


    "No," Taylor said, shaking her head.


    "Then I''ll teach you," Hardy replied.


    Hardy stood behind Taylor, holding her in his embrace, his hands grasping the girl''s tender hands, showing her how to grip the gun handle tightly.


    Taylor was held by the man in his embrace, her back pressed firmly against his sturdy chest, and her waist was also held tightly.


    It was the first time she had been so close to a man like this.


    14 years old is the age of adolescence, when she is both ignorant and eager.


    At this moment, different emotions gradually rose in her heart.


    Taylor''s cheeks flushed, and her breathing became slightly unsteady. Hardy glanced down at the girl in his arms and whispered in her ear, "You have to focus on your gun."


    "Ah, okay," Taylor responded.


    Taylor quickly straightened up.


    Hardy explained to Taylor how to hold the gun and aim. "Now I''ll hold your hand and fire a shot to demonstrate."


    "Okay."


    He pulled the trigger.


    The girl''s hand trembled.


    Hardy helped her steady her grip.


    "Bang!"


    The crisp sound of the gunshot made Taylor''s body recoil slightly, but Hardy was behind her to support her.


    "My hand feels numb," Taylor said. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You lack strength and precision, that''s why it feels numb. Practice more, and you will improve," Hardy replied.


    Taylor nodded.


    "Let''s continue."


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang..."


    The revolver fired six bullets and only one of them missed the target.


    Hardy let go of the girl, reloaded the gun, and assumed a simple posture. "Now it''s my turn for this round. Watch and try to learn."


    "Okay" Taylor nodded.


    Hardy aimed quickly and fired.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang..."


    Several crisp shots were heard in the distance, hitting the target each time.


    Taylor looked at Hardy with admiration. "Mr. Hardy, you''re really skilled, like a sharpshooter in the movies."


    Hardy, while clearing the chamber and removing the shells, said, "It''s nothing for me. I used to be in the military, good marksmanship was necessary for survival."


    Taylor asked, "Have you ever killed anyone?"


    "Yes, I have. During the Japanese sneak attack on Pearl Harbor,"

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Taylors Day

    "I''ve heard about that. The Japanese are bad, I hate them," Taylor said."I served in the Marines. After the war broke out with Japan, I fought in many battles and killed over thirty Japanese soldiers with my own hands," Hardy explained.


    Taylor was astonished at Hardy''s admission of killing over thirty people.


    "Were you scared during battles?" Taylor asked.


    "At first, yes. But once the fighting starts, fear fades away. Seeing my comrades fall around me, I only wanted to avenge them," Hardy said.


    "Have you been wounded?" Taylor asked again.


    "Of course, many times. The most serious was last year during the battle in Iwo Jima. It was intense; over 30,000 Americans were killed or wounded. I was shot through the chest." Hardy pointed to his chest.


    Taylor''s eyes widened upon hearing that.


    "I nearly died that time but miraculously survived after months of recovery. By then, the war was nearing its end, and I retired," Hardy recounted.


    Taylor felt happy to hear that Hardy had survived such a severe injury.


    "Mr. Hardy, you''re truly brave. I admire you!" Taylor exclaimed.


    That was enough to earn admiration, kids are easily impressed.


    "Let''s continue practicing shooting. Remember, even in the new movie, Matilda had to learn how to use a gun," Hardy said.


    "Okay, Mr. Hardy. I''ll try my best," Taylor encouraged herself.


    They explored various guns. In the afternoon, Hardy took Taylor out for an excursion into the mountains, where they had a wild time until the evening, when Hardy finally took Taylor home.


    In the car, Hardy asked Taylor how she felt.


    Taylor smiled. "I''ve never felt so relaxed and carefree before today. There is no one to nag me about what I should or shouldn''t do. Being with you, Mr. Hardy, feels really comfortable."


    "Hehe, then I''ll come pick you up again tomorrow."


    When Sarah saw her daughter''s short hair, she couldn''t help but exclaim, "Taylor, what happened to your hair?"


    Taylor touched her short hair and laughed. "Mr. Hardy took me to get it cut. It''s like Matilda''s hairstyle from the movie."


    They entered the house, and Taylor gulped down water from a cup.


    "Taylor, mind your manners," Sarah quickly reminded her.


    "In the movie, Sarah is like this, she''s a girl from the slums who drinks water in big gulps. Mr. Hardy taught me this," Taylor explained.


    "Uh..."


    Sarah was at a loss for words again.


    She sat down next to her daughter and asked, "Taylor, what did you do all day today? How did Mr. Hardy train you?"


    "In the morning, we went to the shooting range. Mr. Hardy taught me how to shoot. The movie''s heroine also learns to shoot to avenge her parents and siblings. It''s amazing I couldn''t hit a single shot, but Mr. Hardy hit the target every time."


    "What did you do in the afternoon?" Sarah asked again.


    "We went to the mountains. Mr. Hardy taught me to relax and told me some scenes from the movie to imitate. We practiced while playing," Taylor replied.


    Sarah felt even more delighted to hear that Hardy had discussed movie scenes with her daughter. This indicated that Mr. Hardy was satisfied with Taylor, increasing her chances of getting the lead role.


    "Mom, Mr. Hardy said, to experience the heroine''s emotions, he wants me to relax more, whether at home or outside," Taylor explained.


    Sarah was taken aback.


    Why did she feel like her daughter was taking advantage of the situation?


    This was quite different from her previous demands.


    "This is what Mr. Hardy asked for, for the sake of the movie," Taylor added.


    Sarah smiled helplessly.


    When Sarah was young, she was also an actress and had put in a lot of effort to get a role. She understood how difficult it was to get a role.


    Taylor''s opportunity this time was even more rare, she was the female lead. Even if it required more effort, Sarah felt it was worth it.


    "Alright, Taylor, let''s go along with what Mr. Hardy wants," Sarah said.


    Excited, Taylor called out and ran upstairs to take a shower.


    Sarah shook her head helplessly.


    After Taylor finished her shower, she laid on her bed.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became.


    Her mom had promised not to control her like before, she could finally be free, and it was all thanks to Mr. Hardy.


    Thinking of Hardy, the girl recalled the scene of the shooting range and felt her cheeks involuntarily flush again.


    Was this how Matilda felt when she interacted with Leon?


    That night, Taylor dreamed.


    A dream belonging to a young girl.


    The next day, Hardy came to pick up Taylor again.


    This time, Taylor was smart and didn''t wear makeup. She wore shorts, boots, a T-shirt, and a jacket, with slightly tousled hair.


    As soon as Hardy parked the car, Taylor ran out of the house and opened the passenger door, hopping in. "Good morning, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy noticed that the girl was much brighter today compared to yesterday, completely different from the delicate princess he had first met.


    The car started.


    Taylor turned to Hardy and asked, "Mr. Hardy, where are we going today?"


    "Today, I''ll show you the life in the slums. Are you scared?" Hardy asked.


    Taylor shook her head.


    "I told you, I can handle hardships."


    The car arrived in the downtown area.


    After they got out of the car, several burly men approached respectfully, and Ivan spoke to Hardy, "Boss, this is one of the dirtiest and messiest areas in downtown."


    "Keep an eye on the car. I don''t want to come back and find it stolen." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, nobody can steal your car here," Ivan assured, patting his chest.


    Taylor curiously looked at the men. They didn''t seem like good people, yet they treated Mr. Hardy respectfully.


    Hardy took off his suit jacket and handed it to Ivan, unbuttoning his cuffs and rolling up his sleeves, looking more casual now.


    "Let''s go in." Hardy said to Taylor.

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Matildas strength

    Hardy and Taylor walked inside.The streets were filled with garbage. The ground was covered in sewage. A foul smell permeated the air.


    Taylor had never been to such a place before. She wrinkled her nose and was about to cover it when she saw Hardy looking at her, so she immediately dropped her hand.


    "This place is very dirty and messy, a true slum. Matilda grew up in such an environment. She was often beaten, covered in scars, and frequently hungry. Her stomach illness came from being hungry too often," Hardy explained.


    Taylor immediately understood.


    She gritted her teeth.


    Her face no longer had any pretense.


    A few dirty children ran by on the roadside, their clothes looked like they hadn''t been washed in a long time, and their hair was disheveled.


    A few young men walked by carrying bundles, eyeing Taylor with surprise because they rarely saw such a refined girl in the slums.


    The houses next to them were more decent, but in the distance, there were many makeshift shacks built with wooden planks. Several women in wrinkled clothes were doing manual labor there.


    Occasionally, chickens and ducks would squawk.


    It was all a mess.


    Taylor couldn''t imagine how these people lived in such conditions.


    Beside a house, a child ran out with a piece of bread in hand, followed by an older child who snatched the bread away.


    "Brother, I''m hungry."


    The chasing boy quickly stuffed the bread into his mouth and walked away, leaving the other child sitting on the ground crying loudly.


    Taylor was shocked to see this scene.


    She had never imagined someone fighting over a piece of bread, at home, any slightly stale bread would be thrown away immediately.


    At that moment, Hardy spoke:


    "Not everyone is born into a life of luxury. Matilda lived in this kind of environment. She was often beaten, covered in scars, and hungry. Her stomach problems were caused by hunger."


    "Mr. Hardy, the night before last at Mr. Meyer''s mansion, you said I wasn''t suitable for the role of Matilda, and I was quite upset at the time. You said my temperament didn''t fit. I wondered then, What''s wrong with acting? What doesn''t fit?"


    "I finally understand that there is such a big gap between me and the character. If I act according to my own habits, I really can''t act like Matilda."


    The two continued walking.


    Sewage. Debris. Beggars. Stray cats and dogs. Laborers. Prostitutes.


    Hungry children. Elderly beggars.


    Taylor got a feel for what the slums really were.


    If she hadn''t come here, she couldn''t imagine anyone living such a life.


    When the two passed by a grocery store, there were several young men standing next to it. One of the guys saw Taylor and thought the girl was really beautiful.


    He had never seen such a beautiful girl.


    He looked at the young man next to the girl. Although he was only wearing a shirt, it was made of very delicate fabric. He guessed that he was the son of a rich family.


    "Brothers, let''s get some money to spend." This guy whispered to a few people next to him.


    "Okay."


    Several guys stood in front of Hardy and Taylor with lewd smiles on their faces.


    They planned on teasing the pretty little girl and extorting dozens of dollars from the man.


    "Hey man, hand over the money and this girl leave her with us for a while or you won''t leave this downtown area alive hehe."


    A thug pulled out a knife and started playing with it in his hand.


    Taylor was frightened by the sudden appearance of several thugs. She quickly moved closer to Hardy.


    Hardy, concerned that the girl might be harmed by these thugs, reached out and put his arm around her shoulder.


    "Hand over all the money you''ve got."


    "Bang!"


    Before the thug with the knife could finish his sentence, a gunshot rang out from the side, and the thug fell to the ground with a bullet in his chest.


    Blood gushed out of his chest.


    "Ah~!"


    Taylor was scared, screamed, and turned, burying her face in Hardy''s chest.


    Soon after, Ivan arrived with a few men.


    Upon seeing this, the thugs were terrified they knew Ivan well. The Russian gang was the biggest force in this area, and no one dared to provoke them. The thugs all knelt on the ground and pleaded.


    "Don''t kill us, please, don''t kill us."


    Ivan didn''t have time to deal with these guys. He nervously looked at Hardy and cautiously said, "Boss, I''m sorry for the scare, it''s my oversight."


    Hardy shook his head helplessly.


    This was indeed unexpected.


    He had wanted to show Taylor what life was like in the slums, but he hadn''t expected a few thugs to emerge and try to rob them.


    Looking down at Taylor in his arms, who was frightened like a quail, tightly clutching Hardy''s waist with her eyes closed, pressed against his chest,.


    "Ivan, handle things here, I''ll take Taylor and leave." He then hugged Taylor and started walking back.


    Ivan quickly sent two men to follow as escorts.


    Once Hardy was out of sight, Ivan turned to the thugs, kneeling on the ground. His face turned grim.


    "Damn it. The boss finally entrusted me with this task, and I was hoping to impress him. Now you idiots have messed it all up."


    "Lift the body, and take them all with you," Ivan said coldly through gritted teeth.


    Back in the car, Hardy settled the girl into the back seat.


    He drove away from the slums. On the way, the girl curled up in her seat. Hardy knew Taylor was scared. She had been sheltered all her life and had never encountered anything so violent.


    Seeing someone killed right in front of her had a tremendous impact.


    He thought for a moment, he parked the car in a small parking lot near a park. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He got out and climbed into the back seat.


    The girl cried, tears streaming down her face.


    Hardy held her in his arms "Is this your first time seeing something like this?"


    "Yeah." The girl nodded tearfully.


    "Do you remember when I told you about Matilda coming home with groceries and seeing her entire family slaughtered through the door? Can you imagine how she felt at that moment?"


    "Sorrow, fear. But to survive, she had to grit her teeth and go to the neighbor''s door, knocking for Leon to open up. That was her only chance to survive in the face of death threats. Can you imagine how scared she was?"


    "Matilda''s strength. Can you understand it a bit now?"


    "I guess I underestimated Matilda before, Mr. Hardy. Could you tell me more about that story? I''d like to understand it better." Taylor said.


    "No problem."

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Finalizing The Movie Investment Shares

    Hardy recounted Matilda''s story again, this time much more detailed than the night at Meyer''s Park.Taylor laid on Hardy''s arms, listening intently.


    She realized that everything she had seen these past two days could be translated into the film characters. Mr. Hardy had taken her out with genuine care.


    The girl looked up at the man.


    Her gaze lingered.


    It wasn''t until the evening that Hardy took Taylor home. Taylor waved goodbye and walked into the villa. Sarah noticed that Taylor seemed a bit low spirited. Yesterday, her daughter had come back full of energy and mischief. What happened today?


    Sarah was a bit worried.


    "What''s wrong, Elizabeth?" Sarah asked.


    "Mr. Hardy took me to the slums today. I saw many poor children there, some fighting over a piece of bread. It turns out Matilda from the movie really went hungry." Taylor said.


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Sarah breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had thought Mr. Hardy had done something to her daughter, but it turned out he just took her to the slums.


    Sarah patted her daughter''s head and comforted her. "Life has its ups and downs, so we have to work hard, right, Elizabeth?"


    "I''m going upstairs to take a shower."


    "Go ahead."


    After Taylor showered and put on her pajamas, she curled up in bed. The real reason for her low spirits wasn''t something she had told her mother. She was frightened by the thug who had been killed.


    It was her first time witnessing someone being killed. Mr. Hardy had said he had killed over 30 people. Just the thought of it made him seem so brave, and lying in Mr. Hardy''s arms felt really safe.


    Thinking that Mr. Hardy couldn''t visit her tomorrow because he had an appointment with director Hitchcock and MGM boss Meyer to discuss the script and confirm the shooting details, she felt a little disappointed.


    There were so many expectations.


    She wondered if she could get the role of Matilda.


    The next day, Hardy went to the film company.


    The two screenwriters were already there and handed him the script immediately upon seeing Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, the more I write, the more I feel this story is fantastic. I believe the film will be a big hit," one of the screenwriters said.


    "This film definitely has the potential to impact the Oscars," another unnamed supporting screenwriter chimed in.


    After reading through the script, Hardy felt it was quite similar to what he had in mind. The main issue was that the outline was too detailed, and these two guys were basically just perfecting it.


    "Not bad, make five copies for me," Hardy said.


    The two screenwriters took the script to find someone to copy it. Hardy picked up the phone to contact Mr. Mayer, the boss of MGM.


    "Hardy, come to my mansion for dinner tonight. I''ve invited Hitchcock and the head of the production department to review your script together."


    "Okay, Mr. Mayer."


    Hardy arrived again at Mayer''s grand mansion, this time with fewer guests around. The vast estate seemed very quiet.


    Hitchcock and MGM''s production head, Hans, were also present. It wasn''t dinner time yet, so the three of them started reading the script together, and the room filled only with the sound of pages turning.


    Mayer set the script aside. As the big boss, he only needed a general idea to see if the story was exciting.


    Hans was the next to set it down.


    Hitchcock took the longest time to read. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mayer looked at both of them. "What do you think of this script?"


    Hitchcock spoke first. "I heard the story outline before, but now that I''ve read the script, it''s even more interesting. ???¦®????.???


    The love story between the girl and the middle-aged assassin.


    How she was seeking revenge for her parents and finally the lonely assassin''s sacrifice by detonating the bomb at the end.


    I can buy into it, and it has the potential to impact the Oscars."


    "Now, Hans, what do you think?"


    "This is an urban film, there is no need for elaborate sets. Just find a suitable location in the slums. I estimated the costs, excluding actor fees, to be within 1.7 million."


    Mayer looked at Hitchcock and Hardy. "Who do you think would be suitable to star in this film and draw a large audience?"


    Hitchcock looked at Hardy first. "Since this is your script, who do you envision for these roles?"


    Hardy didn''t hesitate. "For the girl, I think Elizabeth Taylor would be good."


    Hitchcock furrowed his brow. "I know the girl, but I feel her demeanor is too different from Matilda''s. I''m concerned about her ability to interpret this role. You have to understand that, in this entire film, Matilda is the real star."


    "I''ve been training Taylor these past few days. I know what Matilda is like. I believe I can mold Taylor into that person."


    The others in the room understood.


    Hardy was specifically aiming for Taylor and had already begun training.


    "And for the male lead, who do you think would be suitable?" Mayer asked.


    Hardy smiled. "It might be better for Mr. Mayer and Director Hitchcock to decide. You should be able to find the most suitable candidate."


    The discussion turned to male actors, comparing them one by one for suitability. Among them, Gary Grant is currently the most famous and has the strongest box office appeal.


    Gary Grant was 41 this year and fit the standard for a forty-year-old man, but his fee was also the highest, around $300,000 per film.


    "Hardy, how about Grant for Leon?" Mayer asked.


    Choosing Grant would benefit MGM the most, as he was their contracted actor, and MGM could take a third of his fee.


    Elizabeth Taylor was also an MGM contract actor, but her fee was much lower, estimated at only $10,000 to $20,000.


    After some thought, Hardy agreed that Grant, who ranked second as the "greatest actor of the century," was indeed suitable for Leon''s role.


    "I think Mr. Grant should be able to handle the role of Leon."


    Next up was the director, naturally Hitchcock, with a fee of $200,000. For the role of the corrupt cop, they just needed a familiar face, estimating a fee of $50,000.


    They also discussed Elizabeth Taylor''s fee, highlighting the importance of her fame by placing it after the supporting roles.


    Initially, Mayer planned to offer $30,000, but Hardy suggested $50,000, which Mayer eventually agreed to. Taylor''s contract was a 40/60 split, with MGM taking sixty. With Taylor''s high fee, MGM would earn more.


    The film also involved dozens of other supporting roles and extras, totaling an estimated $900,000 for actors'' fees, bringing the total to about $2.6 million.


    "Hardy, let''s base it on $2.6 million. How much do you plan to invest?" Mayer asked.


    The investment would naturally correspond to the shares.


    "How much are you planning to keep?" Hardy asked.


    Mayer was reasonably confident in this film. "How about this? MGM will cover $1.6 million of the production costs, and you will contribute $1 million. We''ll discuss screening and promotional costs later."


    "Okay," Hardy agreed readily.


    Mayer was very satisfied with this collaboration.


    Hardy provided the script and retained the rights to choose the female lead, leaving almost everything else to MGM.


    MGM''s actors, MGM''s director, MGM''s production team, MGM''s studio, and they would handle the production, distribution, and release.


    The film hadn''t even started filming, but MGM was already making a profit.

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Bank Robbery

    The movie deal was finalized. Hardy, aside from being a screenwriter and investor, also retained the rights as the second producer. The remaining matters were left to MGM and director Hitchcock to handle.Two days later, both parties finalized the details and signed the contract.


    ...


    Elizabeth Taylor was dressed in shorts and a T-shirt, sitting on the backyard grass. In the past, her mother would never have allowed her to do this.


    But now she had a reason, immersing herself in the role.


    Taylor held a revolver, which she had persuaded her mother to buy for her. It was a real gun, but Sarah hadn''t given her any bullets.


    The gun was pointed at a large tree in front of her, and Taylor pursed her lips.


    "He killed my parents and siblings. I want to kill him with my own hands!" This was a line from the movie, and Taylor was searching for Matilda''s feelings.


    Phew! She put down the gun.


    Taylor sighed.


    It had been two days since she had seen Mr. Hardy, and she didn''t know how the movie negotiations were going. She was also worried about whether she could really play the role of Matilda.


    Although she was young, she knew a lot, especially how difficult it was to confirm the cast of a movie, especially the main role.


    At that moment, a servant hurried to the backyard.


    "Miss Taylor, Mrs. Sarah wants me to call you to the front hall to meet a guest."


    Taylor frowned.


    She didn''t like these kinds of social gatherings, especially with the so-called society ladies her mother knew, who were all very talkative and would chatter on for ages, making her sit there for half the day.


    "Who is it this time?"


    "It''s Mr. Hardy," the servant said.


    Taylor''s face lit up with surprise, and she sprang up from the grass and ran quickly to the hall.


    At this moment, Sarah was entertaining Hardy, and they were sitting in the hall talking.


    Sarah placed a cup of tea in front of Hardy and smiled, asking, "Mr. Hardy, how have your communications with MGM been going these past few days?"


    Sarah was most concerned about this matter because it concerned her daughter''s future.


    "Hhh, the agreement has been signed. The total investment is $2.6 million. MGM is contributing $1.6 million, and I''m contributing $1 million."


    Sarah''s smile grew broader upon hearing Hardy''s investment amount.


    Money moves the heart, for Hardy to invest a million dollars in a movie, in Sarah''s eyes, he was already a wealthy man, and his status had risen considerably.


    Previously, she had only thought of Hardy as an assistant to Chairman Noah, knowing important figures like Mayer. She had believed he must be quite capable.


    Now she realized Mr. Hardy was even more capable than she had thought.


    "Has the casting been settled?" Sarah asked cautiously.


    "It''s settled. Director Hitchcock has confirmed using Cary Grant as the male lead."


    Hitchcock was a renowned director, and Cary Grant was one of MGM''s top stars, comparable to Clark Gable. Working with such a director and actor was a dream come true for countless actresses.


    "What about the role of Matilda?" Sarah asked, unable to conceal her nervousness and anticipation.


    "As a producer, I recommended Taylor to Mr. Mayer and Director Hitchcock, and they agreed after negotiations," Hardy said.


    Sarah was thoroughly excited.


    She was a clever woman, and she knew her daughter didn''t have any advantages for this role. Ultimately, it was all thanks to Mr. Hardy.


    "Thank you for your recommendation, Mr. Hardy." Sarah quickly expressed her gratitude.


    Just then, Elizabeth Taylor burst into the hall, and upon seeing Hardy, she rushed over to him, slightly out of breath, saying, "Mr. Hardy, you''ve finally come."


    "Oh, missing me after just a few days?" Hardy smiled.


    Taylor felt a bit embarrassed.


    She had dreamed about Hardy several times over the past few days.


    Lifting the revolver in her hand, she said, "Mr. Hardy, look, I asked my mom to buy me a gun. I''m practicing how Matilda would hold it."


    At that moment, Sarah interjected, "Elizabeth, did you know? Mr. Hardy just said the movie details are finalized. Cary Grant will play the male lead, and you will play Matilda."


    "Really, Mr. Hardy?" Taylor looked at Hardy in amazement.


    "That''s right. You''ll be playing Matilda."


    "Ah~~~"


    Taylor screamed and immediately jumped into Hardy''s arms, hugging him tightly.


    She was so happy. She had been thinking about this for days, and now her dream was finally coming true.


    Seeing her daughter clinging to Hardy, Sarah felt it was somewhat impolite, but she held back her words. Elizabeth and Mr. Hardy''s close relationship could only be beneficial to her.


    In Sarah''s mind, Hardy had become someone she wanted to get close to.


    After the excitement settled, Taylor got down from Hardy''s arms, and he said to her, "Now the roles are tentatively confirmed. MGM is responsible for the initial preparations. After the preparations are complete, Director Hitchcock will have you audition. That will be when the roles are finally confirmed."


    After saying this, Taylor looked at Hardy and asked, "Mr. Hardy, will you continue training me? I feel your training is very effective."


    "Of course, whenever I have the time."


    "How about today?"


    "Today works just fine."


    "That''s great!" Taylor exclaimed happily.


    Sarah escorted them to the villa''s entrance, waving goodbye as she watched her daughter get into Hardy''s car. As she watched the car slowly drive away, a thought crossed Sarah''s mind.


    In addition to nurturing her daughter into a star, Sarah also had another idea--to marry Taylor into a wealthy family.


    This Mr. Hardy, in his twenties, is handsome, wealthy, and has a career and capability. If her daughter were a bit older, marrying him wouldn''t be a bad idea.


    Heading out with Hardy again, Taylor was filled with excitement.


    "Mr. Hardy, what are we doing today?"


    Hardy looked at Taylor''s excited face and asked, "Can you ride a motorcycle?"


    "No, I can''t." ?¡Ì?¦¥§®?¦´?.???


    "Do you want to give it a try?"


    Taylor''s eyes immediately lit up.


    Hardy drove and found Big Ivan, asking him to bring a motorcycle. Big Ivan was quite happy because the boss was asking him to do something again, indicating he wasn''t mad anymore.


    The motorcycle quickly arrived, a Harley-Davidson that resembled Captain America''s.


    "Take my car back to the security company," Hardy said.


    "Sure thing." Big Ivan nodded and bowed.


    Hardy got on the motorcycle, and Taylor hugged his waist from behind. Big Ivan waved goodbye continuously.


    Taylor found it amusing and asked Hardy, "He''s so tall and looks fierce, but why does he seem a bit afraid of you?"


    "I once beat him up and starved him for three days. Maybe that''s why he''s afraid of me, hhh."


    Taylor laughed along after hearing this.


    On the highway outside the city, the two of them rode the motorcycle recklessly.


    Hardy sat behind, teaching Taylor how to ride a motorcycle, feeling the speed and excitement of the wind, while Taylor shouted excitedly.


    After returning from outside the city, the two went to the market. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Hardy, what are we doing at the market?" Taylor looked curiously at the variety of goods at the market stalls.


    "Experiencing the life of ordinary girls in the market."


    The two bought hot dogs and sat on the bustling street. It was Taylor''s first time eating in front of so many people.


    At first, she felt embarrassed, but seeing Hardy eating so heartily, she followed suit.


    Inside a grocery store, several slot machines and punching machines were set up, surrounded by many people. Hardy and Taylor finally got a machine and started playing.


    Bill''s slot machine business now covered Red Bill''s and the Austrian gang''s territories. Bill had reported to Hardy that over 15,000 machines had been deployed. Apart from the profit sharing and labor costs, each machine could earn about $30 per week, which meant $45,000 per week, totaling $2.3 million per year.


    It was more profitable than selling drugs.


    After playing for a while, Hardy took Taylor to explore the market.


    They bought fruits, small trinkets, played shooting games and won toy prizes.


    Passing by a flower stall, Hardy stopped and asked, "Boss, what''s the name of this potted plant?"


    "Silver Queen."


    The middle-aged boss looked at the green plant and said.


    "I''ll take this pot."


    He paid and took away the flowerpot.


    Taylor looked curiously at the flower in Hardy''s hand. "Mr. Hardy, this flowerpot doesn''t seem to bloom. Why did you buy it?"


    "It''s for you."


    "Why are you giving it to me?"


    She hoped to receive vibrant roses instead.


    "Remember when I mentioned that Leon had a green plant? He would care for it meticulously when he had nothing to do. He''s a lonely and cold-blooded killer, but this plant represents another side of his personality, the only bit of kindness and longing for life."


    "From now on, take care of this plant."


    Taylor nodded vigorously as she held the flowerpot.


    Seeing that it was already past four in the afternoon, Hardy prepared to take Taylor back. The two of them left the market to fetch the car.


    Nearby, there was a bank branch.


    A white cash transport vehicle was parked nearby, with several armed guards around it. Bank staff were carrying two money boxes out of the branch.


    Hardy and Taylor walked closer.


    Suddenly, Hardy sensed danger, hugged Taylor, and hid in the corner of a nearby house, and the next second.


    Boom!


    An explosion rang out at the bank entrance.


    Several masked robbers rushed out of a black sedan.


    They were all armed with guns and immediately opened fire at the guards next to the cash transport vehicle.


    The guards, still disoriented from the sudden explosion, were caught off guard and fell to the ground as bullets rained down on them.


    Some guards managed to react and took cover behind the vehicle, returning fire with their guns.


    Rapid gunfire echoed in the street.


    People around them were frightened, lying on the ground. Some unfortunate ones were hit by stray bullets due to their proximity, while others screamed in terror. The street was in chaos.


    Originally, there were eight guards, two were killed by the explosion, and a few more were shot down by the robbers as they descended from the sedan. Now only two guards remained.


    The robbers didn''t have time to engage them. One of them pulled out a grenade from his backpack, pulled the pin, and threw it.


    His aim was precise, and the grenade landed directly behind the two guards.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded, and both guards were severely injured.


    The robbers rushed over and finished off the wounded guards.


    "Grab the money!"


    The robbers'' black sedan pulled up, and they moved the iron boxes from the cash transport vehicle into their car.


    A few men got into the car.


    The one who had thrown the grenade didn''t immediately get into the car but pulled out two more grenades, laughing loudly. He threw both grenades into the bank.


    Boom boom!


    Two explosions followed by screams of agony.


    Once the robbers were in the car, the black sedan disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

 Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Tracking The Bank Robbers

    "Hardy always shielded Taylor beneath him. Outside, the sound of exploding bullets continued, but Taylor found herself not as scared as she had expected.Nestled in Mr. Hardy''s embrace, she felt an unprecedented sense of security, as if hiding in his arms meant there was nothing to worry about.


    Taylor even stole a few glances outside. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The robbery ended, and the robbers finally left.


    As they emerged from their hiding place, they saw the entire street in chaos. Several pedestrians lay dead, and others injured on the ground wailed in pain.


    The bank fared even worse.


    All the windows were shattered, and inside was a mess. Hardy glanced at the bank sign, "Bank of America, Los Angeles Branch, Merriman Street Branch."


    Hardy knew Bank of America, In later years, it was also known as the Bank of the United States, one of America''s top commercial banks with branches all over the country. Even in 1946, Bank of America was one of California''s top banks.


    It was this bank that first invented the bank credit card in 1959, which later became Visa card.


    Hardy pondered over who might have carried out this robbery?


    Certainly not Red Bill''s gang.


    Hardy had previously issued strict orders that Red Bill''s gang should only engage in gray business--absolutely no drug trafficking or robbery.


    The slot machines business alone was bringing enough profit for the gang to function and expand.


    The Austrian gang? That didn''t seem likely, either.


    These robbers were acting extremely recklessly.


    Throwing grenades during a robbery, firing indiscriminately, and injuring civilians--this was extremely ruthless behavior.


    After completing the robbery and getting the money, these guys even threw bombs into the bank. Their behavior was simply insane.


    This was definitely not the style of the Austrian gang.


    Could it be the Irish or Mexican gangs, or maybe sharks swimming in from somewhere else? Hardy couldn''t guess at the moment.


    Leaving the chaotic scene hand in hand with Taylor, Hardy put her on a motorcycle and took her home.


    At the doorstep, Taylor looked at Hardy and asked, "Mr. Hardy, will you still teach me in the future?"


    Hardy patted the girl''s head. "In a couple of days, the script will be sent to you by the crew. Study it well during this time, and I''ll come to find you when I have the time. If you have any questions, you can also call me."


    Taylor nodded vigorously.


    After bidding farewell to Taylor, Hardy returned to the security company and went straight to Lancer.


    "An hour ago, there was a bank robbery on Merriman Street. I was nearby."


    "There were six robbers. They used grenades to cause explosions and machine guns for sweeping. All eight security guards responsible for the cash truck were killed, and several innocent bystanders died. When the robbers left, they also threw two grenades into the bank."


    "They took away four iron boxes. I estimate it was over a hundred thousand dollars. Lancer, do you think the police can catch these robbers?"


    Lancer shook his head and said, "As long as they''re Americans, no one will have confidence in the police. I''ve done some research recently. Just last year in Los Angeles, there were 12 bank robberies and armored cars robberies, with losses exceeding a million dollars, but solved cases are few and far between, only one out of all those incidents was solved, the rest remain unsolved."


    "Lancer, I think our opportunity has come." Hardy said with a light smile.


    "Oh, what do you have in mind?"Lancer asked curiously.


    Hardy lit a cigarette, took a puff, and said, "What if we find these robbers and recover the money for the bank? How do you think they would feel?"


    Lancer paused for a moment and said, "The bank was robbed, but they''re insured, so the bank didn''t suffer a big loss. However, if the money is recovered, it would be a great publicity boost for the bank."


    "They can capitalize on this, showcasing how strong their bank is at protecting client''s assets. Reputation is everything to a bank."


    Hardy clapped his hands.


    "Yes, it''s all about reputation. Banks care a lot about reputation, and we can definitely capitalize on that."


    Hardy picked up the phone and called Bill.


    "Bill, there was a bank robbery on Merriman Street this afternoon. There were six robbers. Mobilize all our resources to find out where these robbers are hiding," Hardy said.


    "Okay, boss."


    After hanging up with Bill, Hardy called the head of the Austrian gang, Fred, and briefed him on the robbery.


    Fred furrowed his brow deeply because Merriman Street was considered the Austrian gang''s territory.


    "Fred, I hope the Austrian gang can help us find clues to these robbers'' whereabouts," Hardy said.


    "What are you planning, Hardy?"


    "I want to use those robbers to make a business."


    "Recover the money they stole?"


    "No, help the bank recover the money."


    After hanging up with Fred, Hardy turned to Lancer. "Deploy all the security company''s personnel to find clues. See if they can uncover anything."


    "Okay, I''ll get on it right away," Lancer replied.


    With a few phone calls, the underground forces of Los Angeles were set into motion, all eagerly searching for the whereabouts of these robbers.


    ...


    The next day, all the major and minor newspapers in Los Angeles had headlines about the bank robbery. Hardy flipped through them while eating breakfast.


    Los Angeles Times: "Yesterday, an extremely brutal bank robbery occurred on Merriman Street. The Bank of America Los Angeles Branch''s cash truck was gathering money at the Merriman Street branch. A group of robbers rushed out, using grenades and machine guns to kill eight security guards and steal $128,000 in cash."


    "During the robbery, the robbers used grenades and machine guns. Three innocent bystanders were killed, and five were injured."


    "Before leaving, the robbers threw two grenades into the bank, killing two people on the spot and injuring eleven."


    "This was an extremely heinous robbery. The robbers showed no humanity, shooting and killing innocent people indiscriminately. In total, 13 people died, and 16 were injured. We strongly condemn such actions and urge the Los Angeles Police Department to solve this case quickly."


    The newspaper was accompanied by photos of the scene, the bank blown to pieces, and several people coming out covered in blood.


    Another article described the robbery process, concluding with: "Dozens of bank robberies occur in Los Angeles every year, causing significant losses to banks and the public. Some even call Los Angeles the ''City of Robberies'' and ''City of Crime.''"


    "The Los Angeles Police Department has done nothing, leaving the public to live in fear daily. As the second largest city in America, home to Hollywood, how can this city develop with such security issues? Where is the taxpayers'' money going?"


    Over a dozen newspapers covered not only the robbery incidents but also criticized the government''s inaction and the police''s incompetence.


    City Hall. The mayor summoned Police Chief Ed and severely criticized him, insisting that he must solve the case quickly.


    Ed bowed his head in response to the reprimand.


    "The executives of Bank of America called me, saying this is the fourth robbery of their bank in Los Angeles in five years, greatly affecting the bank''s reputation. The government must provide an explanation."


    "Ed, I don''t care what methods you use. Capture those bastards, even if it''s just their bodies. I want to see results."


    Back at the police station, Ed vented his frustration on his subordinates, cursing and ordering them to go out and find the culprits.


    Once his subordinates left, Ed sat in his chair and sighed, In reality, he knew very well the chances of catching those robbers were slim.


    Even in previous cases that were solved, there was a significant element of coincidence, such as internal disputes over the division of spoils.


    It was never his incompetent subordinates who found the clues, he knew their capabilities too well.


    Just wait. wait for the momentum to pass in a few days.


    People will gradually forget, and it will all blow over.


    But unexpectedly, the next day''s newspaper reported another explosive piece of news: Bank of America expressed anger over the robbery and offered a $20,000 reward to apprehend the robbers.


    Many newspapers quickly picked up the story.


    Police Chief Ed was once again summoned by the mayor and scolded, given a half month ultimatum to solve the case. If he failed, he would be out of the job.


    Ed called several deputy chiefs to inquire about any leads, they all reported no progress.


    Ed pointed at them and shouted, "If we don''t crack this case within 15 days, I''ll be resigning. but don''t worry, before I leave, I''ll be firing all of you. Now, mobilize everyone to find some clues."


    The deputy chiefs hurriedly left.


    Five days passed in a flash.


    The robbers seemed to have vanished, the police found no leads. Ed grew increasingly anxious but was at a loss.


    HD Security Company, Strategic Research Office.


    Hardy and Lancer were poring over a map of Los Angeles, with Lancer circling a location in red.


    "The robbers are here, at a scrapyard."


    Hardy chuckled softly, "Irish territory, perfect."


    Confirming the robbers location took a lot of effort on Hardy''s part, he mobilized all his resources to gather useful clues.


    At a used car dealership, an employee provided a tip that a group had recently visited looking for a car similar to the one used by the robbers.


    The brand and model of the car were provided by Hardy, who had seen the robbers vehicle at the scene.


    That wasn''t the main point, the crucial detail was that while selling the car, the employee overheard one of the men saying the trunk was big enough to hold a dozen boxes.


    He didn''t pay much attention to it at first, but he remembered it later during the gang investigation and provided this clue.


    The employee described the appearance of the buyers.


    On the day of the robbery, these individuals were masked, and no one knew what they looked like. Having their descriptions was a significant breakthrough.


    The investigation continued, and more clues emerged.


    Finally, a petty thief provided a tip: at a certain scrapyard, he saw people resembling those Bill wanted. Lancer immediately dispatched a team to investigate. After careful confirmation, they found the group at the scrapyard and even traced the black car.


    When it came to finding people, the gangs were undoubtedly way better than the police.


    Lancer looked at Hardy and asked, "What''s next? Are we going to make a move on them now?"


    Hardy smiled: "Not yet. Let''s keep our people watching them. As long as they don''t run, we won''t make a move."


    "Tomorrow, you will go talk to the Bank of America. Maybe they would become our first client, and then find Chief Ed. I hear the mayor has given him a strict ultimatum. If he doesn''t solve this within two weeks, he''s out. I think HD Security could also become a partner with the police department."


    "There are many ways to work this out, we need to make the most of this rare chance."

 Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Make The Most From A Rare Chance

    At the headquarters of the Bank of America in Los Angeles, Lancer and his two assistants walked into the lobby. The receptionist politely asked, "Sir, may I help you with something?""I''d like to visit Mr. Moria Johnston."


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No."


    The receptionist looked hesitant. "I''m sorry, sir, but if you don''t have an appointment with Mr. Johnston, I can''t connect you."


    "Could you call his office for me? Tell him I have information about the bank robbers. You''re offering a reward, aren''t you?"


    The receptionist hesitated.


    "Are you referring to the bank robbery a few days ago?"


    "Yes."


    After confirming, the receptionist picked up the phone and called Mr. Johnston office. Shortly after, she relayed the message, "Sir, Mr. Moria Johnston will see you."


    Lancer met Mr. Johnston in the conference room. Johnston looked at Lancer curiously. "You said you have information about the robbers? Well, first of all, I want to explain that the bonus we promised will be on hold for the moment, but it will be cashed out immediately after the robbers are caught."


    Lancer naturally understood that it was the bank''s way of avoiding liars and misleading information.


    Lancer smiled, handed his business card to Johnston, and introduced himself, "I''m Lancer, the General Manager of HD Security. We have over 120 security personnel based in Los Angeles."


    Listening to Lancer''s introduction, Johnston''s guarded demeanor softened. A company with over a hundred personnel should not be here for a mere $20,000 scam.


    "I''m interested in hearing your information, Mr. Lancer." Johnston said.


    "My purpose is simple. I want to inform Mr. Johnston that we''ve located the whereabouts of those robbers," Lancer stated bluntly.


    Johnston immediately became excited.


    "Really? Where are they?"


    "Right here in Los Angeles."


    Johnston stood up promptly. "I''ll contact the police right away. Tell them the location of the robbers. Once they''re caught, dead or alive, and regardless of whether the stolen money is recovered, we''ll honor the reward we''ve offered."


    "Mr. Johnston, please wait, I have something else to say," Lancer said.


    Johnston paused, wondering if Lancer was trying to negotiate a higher amount.


    "Mr. Johnston, HD Security is highly capable in the security field. All our personnel are battle tested veterans. We hope to partner with Bank of America," Lancer said the biggest purpose of this trip.


    Johnston furrowed his brow. "We already have a security company we work with, and the partnership has been satisfactory."


    Lancer smiled. "The Bank of America Los Angeles branch has been robbed four times in five years. Each time, the robbers succeeded. I''m not disparaging your current security provider, but perhaps Bank of America could find a better security partner," Lance suggested.


    Johnston considered Lancer''s words. "Can HD Security guarantee no more robberies?"


    Lancer shook his head.


    "No, but we can minimize them and actively pursue the robbers, ensuring they face maximum consequences, making them fearful of targeting your bank again."


    "The bank was robbed, and the losses were borne by the insurance company. The bank''s losses were not large, but it was robbed repeatedly and did nothing. What kind of image would Bank of America have in the minds of the people?


    "Security is paramount for a bank entrusted with clients personal assets and secrets. If the bank can''t even protect itself, how can it protect customers wealth?" Lancer emphasized.


    After hearing this, Johnston became silent.


    Bank of America is headquartered in San Francisco. After the robbery in Los Angeles, the CEO called Johnston and severely criticized him.


    Because of the continuous robberies in Los Angeles, customers trust in Bank of America has been greatly reduced, which has also had a great impact on the bank''s reputation. Los Angeles must make changes, otherwise Johnston will be dismissed from his position.


    Hence the bounty announcement the next day.


    Thinking about the previous security company that had failed to defeat the robbers in several robberies and prevent the bank from losing money, he was also dissatisfied about cooperating with such a security company.


    Johnston rubbed his temple, finally making a decision.


    "If this resolves the robbery and restores Bank of America''s reputation, I agree to collaborate with you," Johnston said.


    Lancer smiled and shook hands with Johnston firmly.


    "I''ll call chief Ed now to arrange for police to make arrests," Johnston said quickly.


    "I''m preparing to visit chief Ed myself," Lancer replied.


    ... ?¡Ì?¦¥§®?¦´?.???


    Later that day, at the Los Angeles Police Department headquarters...


    Lancer met chief Ed, and as soon as they met, Ed urgently asked, "Do you really have information on those robbers?"


    "Then tell me quickly."


    Chief Ed has been under immense pressure these past few days. The mayor had ordered him to solve the case within two weeks, or he''d be out.


    "Let''s not rush into the robbers just yet. I''d like to discuss our cooperation first," Lancer said with a smile.


    "Cooperation? What kind?" Ed asked, surprised.


    "HD Security is a legitimate security company with substantial capabilities. We can collaborate with the police department on various projects," Lancer explained.


    "For instance, in this robbery case, HD Security has a strong intelligence gathering department and can provide leads to the police," Lancer continued.


    Ed, though not a veteran, understood the prowess of retired soldiers.


    "But the police department lacks funding for this," Ed frowned.


    "You can propose it to the government. The mayor recently expressed dissatisfaction with LA''s security situation in an interview. It''s a good opportunity," Lancer suggested.


    After thinking for a while, Ed asked Lancer, "Is the information on the robbers accurate? Are you confident in catching them?"


    "We''re absolutely certain," Lancer assured.


    Ed made a decision.


    "Alright, I''ll consult with the mayor. If he agrees, the police department is willing to cooperate with your security company."


    Ed''s communication with the mayor went smoothly.


    The mayor faced pressure from the Bank of America and public opinion. When Ed mentioned that a security company had located the robbers and wanted to collaborate, the mayor readily agreed.


    It was all about spending money--whether on the police or the security company. Solving the immediate problem was paramount.


    As the negotiations between Lancer, Bank of America, and the police progressed, Hardy was not idle. He met with Meyer, the boss of MGM, again.


    "I want to borrow a documentary director from MGM, preferably one with experience in war zones," Hardy said. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meyer was puzzled.


    "Why are you suddenly interested in making a documentary?"


    Hardy didn''t hide anything.


    "You should know about the Bank of America robbery a few days ago, right?"


    "Of course. It was all over the news in LA. And a couple of days ago at a party, I met Mayor Ross. He told me about the pressure he''s under and hopes this case gets solved smoothly. Otherwise, his opponents will use it against him in next year''s election."


    "I have a security company called HD Security," Hardy said.


    Meyer didn''t immediately connect the dots.


    "Is this related to what we were just talking about?"


    "After the incident, I had my security company investigate the robbers, and we actually found them," Hardy explained.


    Meyer was surprised, but considering Hardy''s background as Sigel''s assistant, he understood.


    The underworld has its own rules. If the police have a ten percent chance of finding robbers, the chances are over fifty percent for the gangs.


    "Why do you need a documentary director with war experience?" Meyer asked.


    "The robbers are currently hiding somewhere, and we haven''t touched them yet. I''ve instructed the security company to contact Bank of America and the police to assist in capturing them. I plan to film the entire process and produce a documentary. I''ve even thought of a name: ''The Great Bank Heist of Los Angeles.'' "


    "With the current attention on this case, if the documentary does well, it could even be edited into a movie and possibly earn profits." Hardy suggested.


    Meyer caught on to Hardy''s intentions.


    "The main benefit is promoting your HD Security and gaining recognition," Meyer remarked.


    Hardy smiled: "That''s exactly what I have in mind."


    "No problem. I''ll have the company arrange for our best documentary director and provide full support," Meyer agreed.


    "If you need theatrical distribution in the future, come to me."

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Capture Operations Begin

    Documentary filmmaker Burgess Morian, formerly a military field journalist, ventured into European battlefields to shoot war documentaries. After retiring, he joined MGM, and his documentaries have received awards in the past, meeting all of Hardy''s requirements.Hardy recounted the entire incident to Moran, who became excited upon hearing it. "Recording the process of apprehending bank robbers sounds very interesting to me."


    "I want to capture that tense and thrilling feeling because eventually, I plan to screen it in cinemas."


    Moran became even more excited.


    All his previous work had been documentaries, none of which had ever made it to cinemas. "Mr. Hardy, rest assured, I will definitely capture the tense and thrilling sensation."


    He pondered for a moment. "I''ll need eight cameramen, eight handheld cameras."


    "No problem."


    "I want to use all color film."


    "Understood."


    "I also want to interview the Bank of America and the police department."


    Hardy chuckled. "Don''t worry, all of that has already been arranged for you."


    ...


    Bank of America Los Angeles branch headquarters.


    A meeting was underway in the conference room.


    President Moria Johnston was furious about the bank robbery and decided to offer a $20,000 reward for clues leading to the capture of the robbers.


    "Our Bank of America''s motto is to protect our customers'' property to the greatest extent. We won''t tolerate any damage to our customers property. This matter must be thoroughly investigated."


    Shooting concluded.


    Edward, the interim general manager of HD Studios, entered the president''s office with a smile. "President Johnston, our boss has arranged with MGM. This film is set to be made into a documentary, screened in major cinemas across the U.S., and submitted for consideration at the Oscars."


    Edward was originally a manager at HD Agency, but HD Studios was an empty shell. Hardy had simply used his name before. Later, with increased responsibilities, like the collaboration with MGM, someone had to manage things. Hardy made Edward the general manager of the film company.


    Edward was sharp and capable, managing things quite well from the start.


    This documentary business was also assigned to Edward by Hardy.


    HD Studios.


    Upon hearing this, President Johnston immediately recognized the connection to HD Security.


    Showing in major theaters across the U.S. and entering the Oscar documentary competition would indeed have a tremendous promotional impact on Bank of America.


    But what did his last sentence mean? Frontal shots. So that means there are also reverse shots, this was a blatant threat.


    President Johnston also knew that, as the robbed party Bank of America''s inaction later on could be exploited by the filmmakers to severely damage its reputation.


    Who gave these media pundits the power of speech?


    Johnston asked Edward to step out and called the Bank of America president on the phone. He was just the branch president and needed to consult on such major events affecting the entire Bank of America.


    "President Mark, I need to consult with you about something."


    Johnston explained the plan to capture the robbers, film a documentary, and MGM''s plan to screen it nationwide and submit it to the Oscars.


    Finally, he asked, "The film company is asking how many positive shots Bank of America is willing to retain in the documentary."


    Upon hearing this, President Mark understood the film company''s intentions.


    "Of course, the more positive shots, the better, and they must all be positive shots. I want the documentary to emphasize Bank of America''s ''customer service first'' philosophy."


    "The documentary absolutely cannot contain any negative news about Bank of America. Do you know how severe the consequences of negative publicity can be? It could ruin a company, and negative publicity can sometimes take years or decades to recover from."


    "Negative news handling could cause our stock prices to plummet, and our shareholders wouldn''t forgive us."


    "President Mark, I can sense a threatening tone from that film company. They definitely want money," Johnston said.


    "Of course, I can sense that. Actually, this is a good thing. At least they''re willing to negotiate. If the documentary promotes us positively, it''ll be extremely beneficial to our company. It''s only right to pay a promotional fee," President Mark replied.


    "How much money do you think is appropriate?" Johnston asked.


    In fact, Johnston had long known the outcome of this call he wasn''t stupid, and the president was even smarter. However, he had to make the call because this amount of money was probably substantial, not something that could be settled with thirty or fifty thousand. He, as a branch manager, couldn''t decide.


    "Did they propose a specific amount?" President Mark asked.


    "No."


    There was a pause on the other end of the phone.


    "Johnston, allocate $100,000 from your Los Angeles branch for promotional fees to the other party."


    Johnston thought to himself that the president was really generous a $100,000. It is really beyond his capacity to allocate that much in publicity fees at one time.


    But he didn''t expect that it wasn''t over yet.


    President Mark continued: "I will allocate another $100,000 from the headquarters to the other party. Let''s contribute a total of $200,000."


    Johnston was surprised.


    "Isn''t $200,000 a bit too much?" Johnston asked.


    "As long as the other party promotes Bank of America entirely positively and screens it in major theaters across the U.S our investment will be worth it." President Mark said.


    "Understood, President. I''ll take care of it."


    $200,000 Upon hearing this figure, Edward was thrilled.


    A documentary that hadn''t even started filming yet had already earned $200,000 in advertising fees.


    He borrowed a director and eight cameramen from MGM, along with some film, totaling less than $20,000.


    But now, they had already made ten times the profit.


    Johnston looked at Edward and said seriously, "Mr. Edward, Bank of America is willing to invest this huge advertising fee, but we also need to protect our interests. The film should emphasize our philosophy as much as possible, with no negative reports about us."


    Edward smiled: "Don''t worry. After the film is produced, I''ll gather a few people to watch the preview. We''ll only officially release it once everyone is satisfied."


    Johnston finally felt relieved hearing Edward''s words.


    Edward left with the $100,000 check. As for the remaining $100,000, Johnston said it would be paid after the viewing, which Edward found appropriate. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had already made a huge profit with this $100,000.


    ...


    Los Angeles Police Department.


    Chief Ed faced the camera and introduced the entire robbery case, ending with an impassioned declaration to apprehend the robbers and protect the citizens'' safety.


    ...


    HD Security Company Headquarters.


    In the plaza a team stood there, Black tactical uniforms, steel-plated bulletproof vests, helmets, pistols at their waists, grenades, flashlights, and magazines in their pockets. Some held submachine guns, others sniper rifles, their faces covered with masks, revealing only sharp eyes.


    This outfit was very similar to future special forces.


    The black tactical uniforms and equipment were specially designed by Hardy when he established the security company. They hadn''t been seen before, but Hardy had them introduced ahead of time. Apart from anything else, they looked very cool.


    Each team was equipped with a set of wireless walkie-talkies, somewhat similar to mobile phones in the future. Although the communication range was only 1.5 miles, it was considered cutting-edge technology for that era and played a crucial role in commanding operations within a small area.


    The team standing there immediately gave off a strong and formidable feeling.


    They looked very professional.


    Director Moran was also seeing such a team for the first time and was greatly impressed. He ordered several cameras to capture the scene from different angles, striving to portray their most powerful side.


    Inside the strategic research room.


    Lancer was being interviewed.


    "At HD Security, all personnel are ex-soldiers who have fought bravely on European and Asian battlefields, all heroes in combat, making significant contributions to global security and world peace."


    "After joining the security company, they received more formal security training and became security personnel, continuing to serve the public''s safety. We have already established contact with the Los Angeles Police Department, and both sides have expressed their intentions to conduct capture operations together.


    I believe that HD Security will also become a force to protect the citizens of Los Angeles."


    "We have clearly investigated that there are six robbers in total. There may be other personnel in hiding, but they shouldn''t exceed ten."


    "One team should be able to eliminate them, but for the safety of the public, we are preparing to deploy six teams to ensure everything goes smoothly."


    Sixty security personnel climbed into their vehicles, with Lancer as the commander sitting in the command vehicle, equipped with a radio for communication with the six combat teams.


    Several cameramen followed different units, continuously filming, especially focusing on the command vehicle.


    At the same time, the police department also deployed a team.


    A total of 20 people.


    Police and HD Security assembled about 3 kilometers away from the scrap collection station, standing together after disembarking.


    The police looked somewhat lax, armed with just pistols and a few long guns. Looking at the security company teams beside them, they exuded a fierce and elite air from the inside out.


    There was a clear difference.


    Chief Ed shook hands with Lancer.


    Facing the camera, Ed said, "Those bank robbers are a group of inhuman bandits. The police department is somewhat lacking in firepower, so we have deliberately started a cooperation with HD Security for this capture operation, where HD Security will take the lead and we will assist."


    Ed turned to Lancer and asked, "Are you sure those robbers are still inside the scrap collection station?"


    "Yes, our intelligence officers have been keeping watch." Lancer replied.


    "Then shall we begin the operation now?"


    "Operation..."


    With that command, HD Security personnel boarded their vehicles again and headed towards the scrap collection station in a massive formation.


    The convoy stopped 500 meters away from the scrap collection station.


    The action teams disembarked and advanced forward from different directions.


    The cameramen closely followed the teams.


    Bringing up the rear were the police.


    Meanwhile, in another luxury car, several VIPs sat inside, including Meyer, the boss of MGM, the mayor of Los Angeles, Ross President Johnston of Bank of America''s Los Angeles branch, and Hardy, the boss of HD Security.


    It was also the first time Hardy met Mayor Ross and President Johnston. He had asked Meyer, the boss of MGM, to help invite them here to watch a good show.


    More importantly, to establish connections. He was now qualified to treat these people as equals.


    "Mr. Hardy, I greatly admire your ability to build such a powerful security team. I believe HD Security will have great development in the future," Mayor Ross said.


    President Johnston, looking at the young man in front of him, smiled and said, "I admire his financial skills even more."


    Yesterday, HD Film Company effortlessly took away $200,000 from him, and he still needed to thank them for promoting him.


    Moreover, he promised to cooperate with HD Security in the future.


    Meyer watched the counter-terrorism elites rushing into the scrap recycling station and turned to Hardy, saying, "Hardy, I suddenly feel sorry for those robbers."


    "Why?"


    "Because they''ve encountered you."

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Publicity And Hype

    The scrap recycling station was quite large, occupying several acres of land, with various debris piled up in the yard--mountains of scrapped cars and old machinery.The Snipers searched for advantageous positions.


    Five assault teams surged inward, followed closely by a photographer, while police officers trailed behind.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Gunfire suddenly erupted from one location.


    One of the teams encountered an emerging robber who, upon seeing the security team, immediately reached for his gun.


    However, he was no match for the assault team. The team leader raised his hand and showered the robber with a flurry of bullets, leaving him with several holes.


    The gunfire awakened other robbers.


    Three individuals emerged armed, but the situation was far more severe than they had anticipated. Upon emerging, they became immediate targets for the security personnel, who greeted them with snipers and assault rifles fire.


    The robbers dared not venture out further. A gun barrel protruded from a window, and there was even a heavy machine gun wildly firing outward.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The intense gunfire continued.


    "Boom!"


    Richard found a gap, and a sniper bullet penetrated the window, accurately hitting the machine gunner''s head, silencing the heavy machine gun.


    But within seconds, another robber seized the machine gun and resumed firing outward. The sound of continuous gunfire and whizzing bullets filled the air.


    The police officers remained hidden behind the mountains of garbage, none daring to expose themselves. Even the photographers continued to extend their lenses, capturing nonstop footage.


    "Use the grenades!"


    Following the command, team members retrieved their carried grenades and hurled them towards the building. A couple landed accurately inside.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Several explosions ensued, quieting the room instantly.


    "Advance! Eliminate any resistors on sight!" ordered Commander Kerry.


    Dozens of security team members swiftly rushed towards the building. Observing this, the photographers ran alongside, but the police did not keep pace.


    To them, the recent combat resembled a battlefield. They had never experienced such warfare before and were still shaken. If those heavy machine gun bullets had struck them, they surely wouldn''t have survived.


    Nevertheless, they admired the HD Security personnel. Clearly, these were battle hardened veterans who faced the onslaught of enemy firepower with unwavering resolve. They charged forward without hesitation.


    They had never experienced real war and had no idea. That actual warfare was a hundred times more brutal.


    Some robbers resisted stubbornly and were immediately shot dead. One injured man clutched his chest, watching as the security team advanced, pleading, "I don''t want to die. Please, save me."


    "Team 5, control the bandits and escort them out. Other teams, continue the search."


    Team 5 members seized the bandits limbs and carried them outside.


    After the search, all the robbers here had been neutralized. Only the injured one remained alive but soon succumbed.


    "Commander, 8 robbers dead, 1 injured. Mission accomplished. Please give us the next order." Kerry reported over the radio.


    "Search for the money''s whereabouts."


    "Understood."


    After a few minutes of searching, they discovered a small cellar within a room. All four cash boxes stolen from the bank were inside.


    "Wow!"


    The cash boxes were opened, revealing colorful stacks of bills. Several boxes were placed together, creating a visually striking scene.


    The photographers aimed their lenses at the cash boxes.


    "Commander, the money is located."


    "Good. Send a team to retrieve the cash. Other teams, search the vicinity for any other suspicious individuals," commanded Lancer.


    "Copy."


    One team carried the money away while the remaining teams continued their search.


    As the team emerged with the cash boxes, journalists gathered at the entrance, frantically snapping photos.


    Indeed, these journalists had been tipped off by Hardy.


    The higher the heat surrounding this incident, the better for HD''s publicity.


    Initially, the journalists only heard intense gunfire and explosions. Later, when a robber covered in blood was carried out. The reporters finally found an opportunity to take photos. Soon after, the security personnel brought out the cash boxes, signaling the successful completion of the operation.


    When Lancer stepped down from the command vehicle, he was immediately surrounded by journalists, each holding up microphones to ask questions.


    "Is all the stolen bank money recovered?"


    "What happened to the robbers? Is there only one survivor?"


    "HD Security--what kind of company is it? Can you introduce it to us?"


    Lancer had anticipated this scenario and calmly accepted the interviews, detailing the operation.


    Finally, he mentioned, "We filmed the entire operation. Soon, you may see this documented in theaters."


    The journalists persisted.


    "Mr. Lancer, who designed your security personnel''s equipment? It looks very impressive."


    "It was designed by our company''s Chairman."


    "Why did your company apprehend the robbers instead of the Los Angeles Police Department?" asked another journalist.


    Currently, few outsiders are aware of HD Security''s collaboration with the LAPD. This was the perfect moment to announce it.


    "We at HD Security have reached a cooperative agreement with the Los Angeles Police Department. We serve as a supplementary force, assisting in the capture of highly armed and dangerous criminals. In the future, HD Security will also contribute to protecting the citizens of Los Angeles."


    In a luxury sedan nearby, several executives observed everything.


    Mayer chuckled, "Today''s been quite a spectacle--not just the swift capture operation but also the publicity hype tactics Hardy used."


    Capitalizing on this bank robbery, Hardy transformed HD Security into a star company. From now on, HD Security will rank among the top security firms in Los Angeles.


    "As long as it can serve the safety of the citizens of Los Angeles, I am willing to see such an enterprise develop," Mayor Ross said with a smile.


    Only President Johnston frowned and said:


    "I''m not sure if we should be celebrating. From start to finish, we at Bank of America were the victims. Our lobby was destroyed, our reputation tarnished, and we even had to pay HD Films $200,000 for publicity. While the robbers faced consequences, we''ve only incurred losses."


    Hardy looked at Johnston and said with a smile, "Mr. Johnston, this incident is not just an opportunity for HD security. It''s also an opportunity for Bank of America. When the documentary film comes out, I believe you will feel that the $200,000 was not wasted. This publicity fee will definitely yield more than what you invested elsewhere."


    "I hope so," Johnston shrugged.


    The next day, newspapers across Los Angeles were filled with reports of the Bank of America robbery being solved and the robbers being killed.


    The Los Angeles Times led with a photo of several HD Security personnel dressed in black tactical uniforms carrying out bloodied robbers.


    They used colored photographs deliberately. The robbers clothes were torn, bloodied, and their faces contorted in pain, while the four security personnel exuded sharpness.


    Their "HD Security" labels were prominently displayed.


    This attire, resembling future special operations gear, looked impressive and drew significant attention.


    This photo alone ensured that many would remember the name "HD Security."


    It was undoubtedly the best advertisement.


    The written reports detailed the entire incident clearly.


    Bank of America had been robbed by unusually brutal criminals, who indiscriminately shot and killed, resulting in 13 deaths and 16 injuries--the most deadly robbery in the United States in the past decade.


    Public opinion condemned the robbers actions, and Bank of America offered a $20,000 reward for information on the robbers whereabouts.


    Los Angeles HD Security, mobilizing intelligence personnel, finally tracked down the robbers hiding in a scrap recycling station five days later.


    Yesterday, HD Security and the Los Angeles Police Department launched a joint operation, assaulting the robbers. The battle was intense, involving assault rifles, heavy machine guns, and grenades, ultimately resulting in 8 robbers killed and 1 seriously injured.


    All the stolen cash was recovered and the injured robber was admitted to the hospital.


    The seriously injured robber admitted in the hospital that they had collaborated to rob the bank. Originally, they wanted to avoid the limelight before splitting the money, and live freely elsewhere.


    However, HD intelligence discovered and targeted them during their hiding, resulting in their total destruction. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Afterward, reporters interviewed HD Security''s general manager and the operation''s commander, James Lancer.


    Lancer, a retired Marine Corps officer injured in service, explained that all HD Security personnel were veterans with combat experience in Europe and Asia.


    HD Security had recently established a collaborative partnership with the Los Angeles Police Department, thereby becoming a key security presence dedicated to safeguarding the city''s residents.


    Lancer mentioned that the operation was fully filmed and would be made into a documentary premiering in major U.S. theaters, showcasing the entire incident.


    Other newspapers also covered the arrest operation.


    Some used photos of HD Security personnel carrying the robbers, while others showed them carrying bank cash boxes.


    The cause and effect were explained thoroughly.


    It was inevitable--Hardy had prepared scripts beforehand. These journalists merely followed them, ensuring clarity.


    A few days ago, Bank of America robbery had made headlines nationwide.


    Now, with the latest news about the robbers, public interest was unusually high.


    After reading the newspaper reports, the entire city of Los Angeles, even California and the whole United States, knew about the Bank of America robbers demise and the existence of HD Security.


    Analysts noted that HD Security''s publicity impact was so great that even a million dollars in publicity funds might not match the current effect.


    And this wasn''t the end, they are also planning to make a documentary and send it to cinemas to show the entire incident.


    The promotional impact was expected to be even greater.


    The owner of HD Security wasn''t just an experienced veteran who built such an elite security force, he was also a master of publicity and hype.

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91 The Rise of HD Security

    Inside the MGM film production studio, documentary director Burgess Morlan and his team were working overtime.For this shoot, they used eight cameras, ensuring ample footage.


    Now, Burgess''s task was to edit this footage into a tense and thrilling documentary.


    After two days and nights, a 68-minute documentary was completed.


    A screening was organized.


    Hardy arrived, along with MGM boss Mayer, President Johnston, Mayor Ross, and chief Ed.


    The big shots sat down together to watch.


    The film started with flashing newspaper headlines about the robbery at the Bank of America Los Angeles branch.


    This was followed by an overview of the entire robbery.


    After the robbery, many reporters rushed to the scene, capturing photos and footage.


    Innocent bystanders killed, bullet ridden cash transport vehicles, slain security guards, and the devastated bank hall--all depicted the brutality of the robbery.


    Next came newspaper reports detailing frequent bank heists in Los Angeles in recent years, giving the city a reputation as the "crime capital."


    Morris Johnston, the president of Bank of America Los Angeles, appeared on camera, infuriated by the robbery, offering a $20,000 reward for leads and vowing retaliation against the robbers to protect customers.


    Mayor Ross and chief Ed were interviewed, expressing their views and determination on the matter.


    Then HD Security officially entered the scene.


    The camera panned from the gatehouse to the office building and finally to the strategy room, resembling a military command center, where people in black tactical gear discussed the robbery.


    The plot unfolded consistently. The climax naturally focused on the siege and capture of the robbers.


    The capture footage was extensive, over 20 minutes long--bullets whizzing, machine guns firing, continuous explosions--as each robber was taken down, satisfying the audience.


    Throughout, HD Security personnel demonstrated remarkable combat capabilities, swift operations, and advanced command communications, overpowering the robbers.


    HD security personnel carried the only living robber out, the camera froze, and it finally turned into a photo in the newspaper.


    Internal personnel located the missing bank safe in the cellar, revealing stacks of cash, shot from various angles, thrilling the audience.


    HD Security personnel carried the safe outside, another photo opportunity for the newspapers.


    At the end of the film, HD Security handed over the safe and the robbers to the Los Angeles Police Department, with CEO Lancer and President Johnston shaking hands, formally signing an agreement for HD Security to take over Bank of America Los Angeles security operations.


    Lancer also shook hands with chief Ed, establishing HD Security as an auxiliary force for the LAPD, responsible for certain street patrols, emergency responses, and heavy firepower support.


    Hardy was very satisfied with the film, finding it intense and thrilling, comparable to an action-packed film, sure to captivate audiences.


    The film portrayed Bank of America and the LAPD positively, presenting HD Security as city saviors, akin to the Avengers, fighting crime and saving the city.


    As the film ended, the lights came on.


    The big shots applauded together.


    "Mayor Ross, chief Ed, President Johnston, what did you think?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    Mayor Ross nodded. "A gripping documentary, never dull, consistently intense. The part where they eliminated the robbers was the highlight."


    He was very pleased with the portrayal.


    "At least our image came across well," he thought.


    "Well done. Our Bank of America''s values were well represented," President Johnston added.


    chief Ed, however, hesitated, "The police image seemed a bit weak?"


    All eyes turned to him, thinking, "Do you even realize how bad you are? If not for HD Security, could you have cracked the case?"


    Ed cleared his throat to ease the awkwardness.


    With the documentary completed,


    Mayer informed everyone they would premiere the film in Los Angeles. If it performed well, achieving a 30% attendance rate, similar to other documentaries, they would expand its release nationwide.


    Three days later, eight cinemas in Los Angeles displayed posters.


    "The Great Bank Robbery of Los Angeles."


    The poster depicted HD Security personnel in full gear.


    "The true story of the Los Angeles bank heist--68 minutes of tension and excitement, a guaranteed thrill for just 10 cents."


    Considering current ticket prices, which ranged from 20 to 35 cents, Hardy intentionally halved the price to attract more viewers.


    Given the extensive newspaper coverage of the heist, many were curious and willing to pay to see the entire process unfold on screen.


    There was no grand premiere.


    It premiered at 1 p.m. that day.


    Cinemas used to show documentaries, but people''s enthusiasm for documentaries was very low. Usually only a few people would go into the cinema to watch such films, but today was different--the cinema was packed, similar to screenings of major blockbusters.


    Today, Hardy had time and brought young Taylor along to watch the film. Taylor hadn''t seen Hardy in days, thrilled to join him for the movie.


    Looking at the poster, Taylor asked,


    "Mr. Hardy, is HD Security your company?"


    "That''s right."


    "I read in the newspaper that HD Security effortlessly defeated the robbers and will maintain Los Angeles security. Mr. Hardy, you''re amazing."


    They entered the theater and sat together.


    The theater was almost full.


    It was beyond imagination.


    This was just a documentary. Even for a well made film, achieving a 70-80% attendance rate was impressive.


    The film began.


    "The Great Bank Robbery of Los Angeles" was anything but dull, avoiding excessive preaching and narration, focusing solely on storytelling, capturing the intense excitement.


    Taylor was deeply engrossed in the content, her eyes glued to the screen.


    The other viewers were equally captivated.


    In the final twenty minutes, the action peaked--the operation was explosive, bullets flew, guns fired, and the scenes rivaled any gunfight blockbuster movie, and were more authentic.


    There weren''t even edited out taboo violent scenes.


    As the film ended, the audience discussed while exiting.


    Many found it exhilarating.


    If modern people were to see this documentary, some would likely criticize the film company as unscrupulous, presenting the security company in too glamorous a light.


    This is basically an advertisement disguised as a documentary.


    The boss of this HD security company definitely spent money to bribe the director.


    That''s right, Hardy indeed spent money.


    Before editing, he gave the director, Moran, a content production process document, outlining the entire plot process and, of course, a $10,000 check.


    Moran didn''t succumb to the temptation of the check.


    He simply thought that the film process outlined by Mr. Hardy was better.


    He''s now working on two films, both scripts personally written by Mr. Hardy, definitely not an amateur.


    Screening for three consecutive days.


    The box office statistics surprised the MGM side, finding that it performed better than many movies.


    Mainly due to the strong early promotion and the sensational nature of the event, which attracted so many people to the theaters.


    Mayer waved his hand and had the distribution department put it in all theaters across America. Even if it couldn''t be on schedule, this documentary would still make a big profit.


    No matter how you calculate it now, this documentary about HD Security is definitely profitable, even trending towards a large profit.


    Soon, "The Los Angeles Bank Heist" was released in theaters across America. Although it wasn''t as popular in other cities as in Los Angeles, achieving an attendance rate of eighty to ninety percent, it was still much stronger than the average film, making money was absolutely no problem.


    Mayer called, laughing, "Hardy, I''ve discovered you''re a marketing genius. A simple bank robbery, and you''ve managed to pull it off so perfectly."


    "Based on the current box office trends, if it plays for a month, it should reach $2 million in box office. The costs for this documentary are extremely low compared to the profits, excluding theater distribution and release expenses, you''ll probably earn around $500,000."


    "More importantly, this incident has promoted HD security cooperation with the Los Angeles Police Department and Bank of America, and through this publicity, everyone in America now knows about HD security. The future business development of HD Security will be very smooth. You''ve really taken this thing to the extreme."


    "MGM made quite a bit too, marketing costs just deducted more than half of the profits." Hardy smiled.


    "That''s just a small change, I''m sure you don''t mind." Mayer said.


    It is impossible for Hardy not to care about $100,000, it''s mainly because there are other gains that are greater.


    HD Security has now signed a contract with Bank of America. The Los Angeles branch of Bank of America has a headquarters with a vault, as well as five service halls and three cash transport vehicles, requiring a total of 85 security personnel.


    The contract signed by both parties stipulates that Bank of America must pay HD Security over a million dollars annually for security, including vault security, service hall security, and cash transport security. If a robbery occurs, HD Security promises to retaliate against the robbers free of charge.


    HD Security now has only about 120 people, and the Bank of America LA branch alone has taken up most of them. Hardy then instructed Lancer to continue recruiting vigorously.


    Hardy''s ideal is to develop HD Security into a company like G4S in the future. G4S has more than 620,000 employees worldwide, with business operations in 115 countries, and undertakes dozens of types of business.


    Now HD Security has taken a solid step forward, made a name for itself, and has control over its direction. Hardy believes he will definitely be able to develop it in the future.


    Just as the security company''s affairs were wrapping up, Hardy received some good news. The financial company called him and said the acquisition of shares in Wash Mining was complete.


    Wash Mining originally had four shareholders, two major and two minor. David Wash had previously driven the company into the ground, and with no hope of ever recovering, the shareholders were already desperate. At this point, the financial company came in for the acquisition, and with professional analysis and persuasion, the three shareholders sold all their shares.


    At least they can get some money back by selling now, but when it really drops to the point where it''s worthless, they won''t be able to get a penny back. The company still has external debts, and they might have to pay for it with their private money.


    The financial company also found David Wash, who was already in jail, awaiting trial. At first, he wanted to hold on to his shares and make more money, with money in hand, he could at least live comfortably in jail.


    The person from the financial company smiled and said, "We''ve acquired shares from the other three as well, totaling 31%, although a bit less than yours, Just randomly buying a little in the market will surpass you, What happens next, I believe you can imagine.


    People who play finance have many ways to deal with a listed company that is on the verge of bankruptcy. In the end, David''s shares can be made worthless.


    And he is still in prison and has no power to resist.


    Selling now will at least bring back more than $200,000 finally, David gave in.


    At this point, Hardy completely owned Wash Mining, as for what to do next, he wasn''t in a hurry, let it be for now, and let this financial company take care of the stock market.


    Hardy''s office had a globe, as tall as a person, extremely exquisite. He reached out and pointed to the globe: Brazil, Australia, Peru, Chile, and Africa, These places are rich in mineral resources.


    Later on, when he developed himself, he could buy the land with rich mineral veins, even if they had already been mined, he could still operate them.


    There''s also oil. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s only 1946 now, and he still has a lot of room to maneuver, many major oil fields haven''t been discovered yet.


    Of course, all this will have to wait until he has the strength, having too much money or resources in hand before having enough strength, will only invite disaster.


    "Ring, ring, ring~~!"


    The phone on the desk rang.


    Hardy picked it up to answer.


    "Jon, it''s Sigel, I heard from Mayer that you recently invested a million dollars in a movie." Sigel''s voice came through the phone.


    "Yes, I made some money from stocks." Hardy said.


    Sigel hesitated slightly and said, "A few days ago I had a big argument with a few partners, they came to Las Vegas and were very dissatisfied with the progress of the project, saying I was too extravagant and idealistic."


    "I asked them for more money, but they refused to continue paying. The money I have now can only last for half a month, but it is still far from completion."


    "Mr. Sigel, get to the point. I don''t understand what you mean?"


    "My point is, are you interested in becoming a shareholder in the casino?" Sigel asked.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Mafia Committee

    Hardy found Bill and asked, "How much cash do we have on hand right now?""You''ll have to ask Simon," replied Bill.


    Simon was summoned and greeted Hardy respectfully. "Mr. Hardy, you called for me."


    "How much money do we have in our account right now?" Hardy inquired.


    "In total, there''s over $650,000," Simon quickly reported.


    During this period, Bill had been very successful in expanding business, especially in private liquor, high-interest loans, brothels, underground boxing arenas, and particularly in slot machines and punching machines, earning substantial cash.


    "Prepare $500,000 for me," Hardy instructed.


    Hardy still had over $2 million from his last stock market dealings, but he planned to take a portion from the gang. The money from stock trading was legitimate, but gang cash was dirty; to convert it to bank money, it needed laundering.


    It''s easy for legal money to become dirty, but turning dirty money into legal money is difficult. This visit to see Sigel was perfect for spending this money.


    Henry and Matthew each carried a suitcase downstairs. The three of them got into Hardy''s Packard sedan, with a Ford following behind, carrying four men in black suits, Henry''s subordinates.


    The convoy headed towards Highway 15.


    This time, Hardy decided against flying. The air travel experience in this era was too poor. Los Angeles to Las Vegas was just over 400 kilometers, he decided to drive.


    By the time Hardy''s convoy entered the Las Vegas city area, it was already evening.


    It was July, the hottest season in Las Vegas. During the day, the streets were nearly empty, it was only at night that the city came alive.


    The neon lights were flashing, and people were bustling on the streets, it was the liveliest time in the gambling city.


    "Boss, should we go directly to Mr. Sigel''s hotel?" Henry asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment. "Let''s go check out the new casino first."


    The convoy left the city and arrived at the Flamingo casino construction site. Despite the darkness, construction was still ongoing. The casino had made significant progress since Hardy''s last visit three months ago.


    However, Hardy knew that decoration often took more time and money than the framework. Moreover, Sigel''s demands were high.


    "Let''s go to the hotel."


    In a luxurious business suite, Hardy met Sigel. Despite enduring sandstorms for months, Sigel still looked lively.


    Sigel gave Hardy a hug.


    The two sat down on the spacious balcony chairs with a view of distant mountains. The evening breeze felt cool against their skin.


    Sigel handed Hardy a cigar. As they lit up, Sigel complained, "Things are a bit messy. Those guys came over, saying I''m taking too long with the project and going far beyond the initial budget. They don''t plan to continue investing, they want me to figure it out myself. The hot climate--what''s appealing about it?


    We only receive small-time gamblers as guests, I can''t see much future development with them having money for us to earn. Do you think my vision is flawed, Hardy?"


    Hardy chuckled. "Honestly, I think your ideas are spot on, especially when considering future perspectives."


    However, Sigel had issues himself. He had indeed misled those people, painting a rosy picture that convinced the big shots to invest. But a year later, when they came to inspect and saw it was still a big construction site, how could they not be upset?


    Sigel was a big gangster, but the people he had misled were no ordinary folks, they were from other powerful gangster families. They left with a warning for Sigel to figure things out on his own, they wouldn''t continue investing.


    And they would give him at most another half year, they wanted to see the casino open, or there would be trouble.


    Sigel had been troubled about the funding these days, thinking about calling Meyer. During their chat, Meyer brought up Hardy''s situation.


    First, it was movie investments, then a security company. Suddenly, Sigel realized that this accidental underling had caused quite a stir in a short time.


    He didn''t bring it up with Meyer, instead hanging up and calling Hardy.


    After hearing Sigel''s complaints, Hardy smiled.


    "I have high hopes for this Las Vegas project, I believe it has a bright future. I''ve brought $500,000 in cash and a $1 million check."


    Sigel smiled.


    $1.5 million In this era, it was an enormous amount.


    "With this money, can we finish the final stages of the project?" Hardy asked.


    "Oh, yes, we should be close," Sigel replied.


    "Hardy, I''ve decided to give you an 18% stake. How does that sound?" Sigel proposed.


    Hardy calculated inwardly.


    $1.5 million represents 18%, which means Sigel values the total capital at $8 million.


    Damn it, it looks like my $1.5 million might not be enough to finish building this casino.


    Sigel took a puff of his cigar and said, "The casino is registered, I''ve obtained the license. We haven''t finalized shares. Some time ago, I prepared a share agreement for them to inspect the progress and sign on the share document. But these guys all turned against me."


    Hardy complained in his heart. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally, these big shots each invested large sums, thinking they would become major shareholders. Who would have thought you would set the total capital at $8 million, with each person only holding around 10%? It''s no wonder they turned against you.


    When I first met you, you said they saw the progress of the casino and turned against you. Now it seems the root cause isn''t there, they''re unhappy with the share ratio.


    It feels like they''ve been played by Sigel.


    No wonder those big gangsters want to have you killed.


    If you weren''t my boss, and I owed you, I''d want to have you killed myself!


    "18% is fine," Hardy nodded.


    Sigel smiled.


    He felt he had supported this underling well initially, and now it was paying off.


    "Hardy, are you interested in joining me for a trip to New York?" Sigel suddenly asked.


    "What are we going to do in New York?" Hardy asked curiously.


    "It''s my dear friend Don Vito Corleone''s 54th birthday in a few days. I plan to go to New York to celebrate with him. Would you be interested in accompanying me to meet him?" Sigel explained.


    Hardy was surprised.


    Don Vito Corleone.


    Isn''t that from "The Godfather"?


    Hardy had watched "The Godfather" movie, not just once, it''s considered the pinnacle of gangster films.


    He initially thought this was a historical time and space, but later, seeing newspaper reports on Vito Corleone son''s wedding, he realized he was in a dimension similar to "The Godfather" movie world.


    Hardy was eager inside to see this legend.


    "I have heard of Mr. Corleone''s name and that he is a godfather that everyone respects. I would like to visit him and send him birthday wishes," Hardy said.


    Sigel smiled and nodded, "Okay, tomorrow we will get the share agreement and notarization, and then set off for New York."


    The next day. Sigel received $500,000 in cash and a check for $1 million, while Hardy received an equity letter. Now he is one of the shareholders of Flamingo casino, accounting for 18% of the shares.


    Sigel gave the money to his girlfriend, Virginia Hill.


    Hardy frowned slightly. But he didn''t say anything.


    In the movie, Miss Virginia Hill was eventually found to have embezzled a large amount of money, but Sigel trusted her. Hardy had no evidence and could not accuse people without reason.


    "Virginia, look at what''s at the construction site for me. I''m going to New York, and I''ll be back in three days at most."


    The woman agreed reluctantly.


    Sigel bid the woman goodbye and boarded the plane with Hardy.


    As for Henry, Matthew and several of his men, Hardy asked them to drive back to Los Angeles. After attending the godfather''s birthday party, he would fly back to Los Angeles directly from New York.


    The model of this passenger plane is the DC-3, which was the C-47 transport aircraft in World War II. It can accommodate more than 30 people and fly a long distance. It only needs to refuel once from Los Angeles to New York.


    On the plane. Sigel and Hardy were seated in the first-class cabin, chatting with Hardy about his past, which allowed Hardy to learn a lot about the inside story of the gang.


    "Vito and I have known each other since I was a child, and we later became partners. We did a lot of things together. Do you know the current Mafia comity? Vito came up with it from the beginning. He was a very shrewd man."


    "At that time, Gangs from all over the country fought each other for profit and suffered great losses. Later, he convened various gang families and set up a committee. We promised not to attack each other or kill police officers to provoke the government. If there is anything wrong with each family, they can submit it to the committee for discussion and resolution.


    The party finally stabilized, and everyone realized that we were making a lot more money than before. The internal strife was too serious before, and too many interests were damaged."


    "Now the committee has 24 families, distributed in major cities across the United States, including New York. There were five major families. One day Vito said to me, Sigel, You should build your own family, why not go explore the West Coast, which is a golden land?"


    "I brought a group of my men down to Los Angeles. Establishing a company and seizing territory. I like Hollywood very much. I have made many friends here. Except for Meyer, only a few people know my identity. Everyone else just thinks that I am a film company boss.


    Haha, that feeling is very comfortable. "


    Hardy thought of the battles between several major families in the Godfather movie and asked: "Can the committee really resolve all disputes within the Mafia?"


    Sigel laughed.


    "No organization can resolve all disputes. Some unnecessary minor conflicts can be resolved through committees, preventing them from developing into a fight between two families and reducing unnecessary losses."


    "But if major interests are involved, no one will bring the issue to the committee for resolution. Whether it is the five major families or the families in various cities, they will also launch wars for the sake of their interests. Don''t forget, we are still gangs at our roots."


    "Never mistake gangsters for good guys!"

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Vito Corleone

    After arriving in New York, Hardy checked into a hotel, while Sigel was taken to stay with friends at their home. As Sigel was leaving, he patted Hardy on the shoulder and said, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow afternoon."With that, the car drove away.


    Despite the long flight, Hardy didn''t feel too tired. He hailed a taxi and decided to explore places like Wall Street.


    New York in the 1940s was filled with towering skyscrapers, showcasing the allure of a modern metropolis.


    Tomorrow was Don Vito Corleone''s birthday, and Hardy thought It would be more polite to prepare a gift.


    What should he give him?


    After wandering the streets without finding anything suitable, Hardy passed by an antique shop. Through the window facing the street, he spotted European antiques and some beautiful Oil paintings.


    Hardy entered.


    Inside the shop were various antiques: European, American, even Egyptian.


    After looking around, Hardy found the most beautiful was a vase decorated with moon flasks, probably something made by the ottomans.


    Hardy didn''t know much about antiques, but these items looked quite nice to him. "Sir, how much are these vases?" he asked the elderly shop owner. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Which one are you interested in?" the foreign gentleman inquired.


    Hardy randomly pointed at a cyan colored vase.


    "This vase is priced at $80," the owner replied.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "What about the red one?"


    "That''s $55."


    Hardy shook his head again.


    He recalled that last time, he acquired around 40 to 50 pieces for free.


    Hardy wasn''t too interested in the antique vase itself, he found it beautiful, but that was it. It''s just that antiques and paintings are a good way to launder money, so he was quite curious about the current prices.


    Satisfied with his tour around the shop, Hardy casually picked up an exquisite Victorian era carved silver plate from the table. "Sir, please pack this nicely, I''ll use it as a gift."


    "No problem," the delighted owner agreed.


    Carrying the gift out of the antique shop, Hardy thought about the countless European antique artworks scattered abroad


    Now that world war II has just ended people are more concerned about their food and health rather than artwork so the prices are not so high, it is a good time to buy them.


    Once the US government start cracking down on gangs and illegal money, these artworks will become a hard commodity. This was an unimaginable wealth, more valuable than simply hoarding cash.


    Of course, he could also collect some famous ones for himself.


    Almost all wealthy families dabbled in antique art collections, which was essentially an investment.


    However, Hardy didn''t understand much about these and knew that the artwork business was deep waters. He needed to find someone knowledgeable and trustworthy to handle this.


    The next day, Sigel arrived on time to pick up Hardy. The driver took them both to the Corleone family estate. When they arrived, the road outside the Corleone estate was already filled with cars.


    The two got out of the car and headed inside.


    Hardy immediately recognized the scene¡ªit resembled the Corleone family''s home from the movie, giving him a familiar feeling.


    It was a wonderful feeling, indescribable in words.


    Familiar yet strange.


    It reminded him of many things from his past life.


    Entering the yard, it was bustling with activity. Men, women, young, old¡ªprobably over a hundred people were there. As people spotted Sigel, they greeted him warmly, and Sigel exchanged a few words with familiar faces.


    As for Hardy. He looked young and unfamiliar, so everyone mistook him for Sigel''s companion, a negligible figure.


    Sigel led Hardy into the living room filled with men, many smoking and chatting. When Sigel entered, all eyes turned to him.


    Some of the gazes were clearly unfriendly.


    Hardy followed and glanced around the room, finally locking eyes on the man in the main seat a portrayal reminiscent of Marlon Brando''s character from "The Godfather," displaying a calm demeanor, always with a hint of wisdom in his eyes.


    Hardy knew this was Vito Corleone, the head of the Corleone family, one of New York''s five major families.


    Sensing the tension, Vito Corleone stood up. "Alright, let''s have some food outside in the yard. Sigel, let''s talk inside."


    Everyone went outside, leaving Vito Corleone and Sigel to head into the study, while Hardy remained in the living room.


    Inside the room.


    Vito Corleone sat in his chair, looking at Sigel beside him, his voice slightly hoarse. "Have you seen Tommy and Carlo? They came to me complaining that you''re running a gambling operation and swindled them out of a lot of money."


    "Jamie, there are many ways to make money. I don''t want conflicts. The Mafia is currently unstable, with many differing opinions".


    Sigel shrugged."I didn''t lie to them, They all are too impatient and seek quick success. If they follow my plan, I can guarantee that it will be developed well."


    "And it will not only be a casino, but also a tourist attraction site. Las Vegas is now the only place in the United States where gambling is open, which is its biggest advantage."


    Vito knew Sigel was a stubborn guy since he was a child. ?¡Ì?¦®§®?¦´§Á.???


    "Alright, I know you have your own ideas. I just hope you can resolve this matter satisfactorily, don''t let it get out of hand. I''ll talk to them and ask them to be more patient."


    In fact, Sigel''s visit was not just to wish Vito Corleone a happy birthday, it was also to mediate this conflict. With Vito''s wisdom he naturally sensed Sigel''s intentions.


    Sigel smiled and said, "By the way, I brought a young man to introduce to you."


    "Oh, is it the young man with you? You brought him to my birthday party, it seems you have high hopes for him?"


    "Yes, he''s quite capable. Have you heard about the Los Angeles bank heist?"


    "I''ve seen it in the newspapers and watched the documentary film."


    "HD Security, the company he owns, is behind that. When he learned that a group of robbers had hit the Los Angeles bank, he began planning. He negotiated a $200,000 promotional fee with Bank of America and pitched his security business to them, eventually partnering with the Los Angeles Police Department."


    "His HD security is now famous with that documentary that was shown all over the US. He made a fortune from it. More importantly, it will make HD security more famous. With the current reputation of HD security, there will be no shortage of business."


    "Now he has become friends with Los Angeles government officials, the police chief, and the president of Bank of America."


    Vito Corleone is a wise, smart, and reasonable man, and he never lets his men touch drugs. He has a very good relationship with the political and police circles, and he''s good at fostering relationships with government officials, judges, police, and union leaders.


    He is a wise man and likes to interact with intelligent people.


    After hearing Sigel''s introduction of Hardy, Vito became interested in the young man. "Sigel, call him in."


    Sigel opened the door and called Hardy. Hardy quickly approached.


    Walking into the study, Hardy found it strikingly similar to the movie.


    "Mr. Corleone, my name is Jon Hardy. This is a gift for you, happy birthday."


    "Thank you for the gift, young man."


    Seeing that the young man was not nervous upon meeting him, something even many top family bosses and advisers struggled with, Vito found this young man intriguing.


    "Jamie said HD Security is yours. Do you also have other profitable companies?" Vito asked.


    "Yes, I prefer legitimate businesses."


    Vito was surprised to hear this explanation. Mob members like them loved underworld businesses.


    Why? Simply put, they made money quickly and directly.


    It was incredibly difficult to make money through legitimate means¡ªthat was the domain of society''s elite. For people from their backgrounds to succeed was nearly impossible. Yet, this young man, with a mafia background, preferred legitimate businesses¡ªan oddity.


    ...


    The birthday party began.


    Friends and family offered their blessings.


    The yard was lively, with the Mafia placing a strong emphasis on family. Everyone joyously danced, sang, and enjoyed barbecue. Sigel caught up with old friends and chatted with them.


    In this yard, anyone pulled out randomly was a figure of great importance.


    To these people, Hardy, with his unfamiliar face, was insignificant.


    No one paid him any mind.


    Hardy recognized a few familiar faces: Don''s eldest son, Sonny, second son, Freddie; Don''s trusted subordinates Luca Brasi, Clemenza and Tessio...


    Finally, he spotted a somewhat lonely figure in a corner.


    Hardy immediately recognized who it was,


    Michael Corleone.


    He lacked the ecstatic joy seen on everyone else''s faces, standing with a wine glass under a grapevine, looking out of place.


    After some thought, Hardy approached with his own wine glass.


    "Hello, I''m Jon Hardy," he introduced himself.


    "I''m Michael."


    "Did you serve in the military?" Hardy asked.


    Michael was surprised. "How could you tell?"


    "It''s your demeanor. I see a military presence in you," Hardy said.


    Hardy was completely making this up, having seen the movie and knowing Michael''s circumstances.


    He simply wanted a conversation starter.


    "Did you also serve?" Michael asked.


    "Yes, I served in the Marines, fought in Japan last year, then retired due to severe injuries. What about you, where did you serve?"


    Upon hearing that Hardy had recently retired as well, Michael became interested. "I served in the 4th Infantry Division, participated in the Normandy landings, then a few minor campaigns, retiring due to injuries."


    Their situations were very similar.


    Both had military backgrounds, which immediately brought them closer together.

 Chapter 94: Chapter 94 The Mafia Conflicts

    Michael and Hardy were talking about their past experiences in the military¡ªbrotherhood, battles, and gunfire. Both felt deeply interested.The conversation was very enjoyable.


    Michael had always been a lonely person. In his youth, he was rebellious and joined the army against the wishes of his father, the old godfather. He participated in World War II, and after being discharged, he found an American girlfriend. He rejected the family''s mafia business and wanted to enter politics to contribute to the country.


    His ideals were completely incompatible with the Mafia family''s values.


    He had initially thought that during his father''s birthday party, he would sing the birthday song and then find a corner to spend half the day alone. Unexpectedly, he met Hardy, someone of the same age who he could talk to.


    "What are you doing now?" Hardy asked Michael.


    "I work as an editor for a social magazine," Michael replied.


    Hardy thought to himself that the current Michael had no interest in the family business. It might only be when something happened to the old godfather and the other four families attacked the Corleone family that he would fully awaken to his role as the new godfather.


    "Do you have any plans for the future, or do you want to continue being an editor?"


    Michael shook his head. "I studied editing in college, but if I get the chance in the future, I want to enter politics and become a councilman or mayor who can help the people."


    "What about you? We''ve been talking for so long, but I still don''t know what you do," Michael asked Hardy.


    Hardy smiled, took a sip of his drink, and said, "I came here as an assistant to Mr. Sigel from the movie company, but I also run my own business. Have you heard of HD Security? That''s my company."


    He had read reports about the Los Angeles bank heist. After the case was solved, HD Security gained fame, and he had even gone to the cinema with friends to watch a documentary about it, leaving a deep impression of HD Security.


    He didn''t expect that the young man of his age in front of him was the owner of HD Security.


    "You didn''t join a gang?" Michael asked curiously.


    "Strictly speaking, I''ve left the gang. I used to run a gang, but now I''ve handed it over to my subordinates. I see a better future in legitimate business," Hardy said.


    "You see a better future in legitimate business? You don''t believe in the development of the mafia?" Michael asked.


    Hardy organized his thoughts and said, "I think the mafia has natural barriers to development. Perhaps in the next twenty or thirty years, gangs might still have good days, but as society stabilizes, mafia businesses will face increasing crackdowns."


    "Some gray industries like gambling and smuggling might continue, but the government will not tolerate highly harmful activities like the drug trade. They will surely crack down hard on it."


    "It is impossible for gangs to enter the upper class, people hate gangs. There won''t be a day when gangs are acknowledged. That''s why i think the mafia has significant limitations in development. Even if it''s a small company, It can be acknowledged and receive support and protection from the government in the future, but not the mafia."


    Michael looked at Hardy in surprise.


    Because his father, Vito Corleone, had said similar things to him before.


    He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him, named Jon Hardy, also had such a clear understanding of the mafia''s future.


    "What legitimate industry do you think has a future?" Michael asked.


    Hardy smiled. With a vision decades ahead of his time, this question didn''t trouble him. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There are many promising industries. The war is over, and people need a stable life. In the future, service industries will become mainstream."


    "For example, clothing, shoes, bags, watches, luxury goods, and cosmetics."


    "Another example is retail industry, insurance industry, entertainment industry, health care products, and real estate industry."


    Michael agreed with Hardy''s analysis.


    While Hardy and Michael were chatting, Vito Corleone called Sigel and several mafia bosses he was cooperating with into the study, intending to mediate the situation.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense.


    Tommy Gagliano, the second boss of the Barzini family, looked at Sigel and said sharply, ??"Sigel, initially you told us that building the casino would cost about $2.2 million. Each of our three families contributed $500,000, and you covered the rest. The shares were divided according to the investment.


    But after a few months, you told us the funds were severely lacking and changed the design, asking us for more money."


    "We added $300,000, bringing it to $800,000. But after a few months, you asked for more money again and asked us to sign a new share agreement, making the total capital $8 million, and each of our families only had a 10% share. Don''t think we''re fools. What kind of casino are you building for $8 million? Are you building a palace?"


    "That''s right. I do want to make the Flamingo Casino a palace in the desert, with rivers, oases, olive trees, rose gardens, complete amusement facilities, huge swimming pools, villas, and a racetrack. We can build more casinos to attract more investors, and that will be the real development of Las Vegas."


    Sigel had a vision. He even considered the future development of Las Vegas. Unfortunately, his vision was too advanced. These mafia bosses didn''t care about future planning. They wanted immediate profits.


    The Tattaglia family boss sneered, "Sigel, we are not idiots. We''ve consulted architects. Even with your design, the cost wouldn''t exceed $5 million. So we find it hard to believe you''re not embezzling." ?¡Ì?§¦?§²??.?¦¨?


    Kolobo of the Strachi family looked at Sigel coldly and said, "Sigel, we have already discussed that there are three conditions to solve the current problem."


    "One, you must return the excess funds with interest, two each of our families must retain a 16% share, at a minimum, three we must open before the end of the year. We don''t want to wait any longer, and we are not willing to pay for your random ideas."


    Sigel spread his hands and said, "The project might not be completed by the end of the year. I plan to open it next April or May."


    Sigel''s indifferent attitude infuriated the mafia bosses.


    "The $8 million budget is documented. You can review it. I''ve already sold 18% of the shares on the evaluation of $8 million, raising another $1.5 million in cash. Each of your families having 10% is very appropriate."


    "Who would buy 18% of the casino shares for $1.5 million? A fool with too much money?"


    Several Mafia bosses frowned.


    Who was the bastard who bought 18% of the casino''s shares for 1.5 million? Did he have to much money to spend?


    Hardy was chatting with Michael, suddenly felt an itch in his nose and sneezed, never expecting someone to mock him as a fool.


    10% This is absolutely unacceptable share distribution to this families


    To them, Sigel was just scamming their money.


    Vito Corleone looked at everyone and said softly, "I understand the situation. Indeed, Sigel didn''t handle this well."


    "How about this: We set the total share capital of the casino at $6 million. Each of your families gets 13% of the shares. As for the casino, construction should be accelerated to open by the end of this year. What do you think?" Vito Corleone asked, looking at the other bosses.


    They exchanged glances.


    Although they weren''t satisfied with the share distribution, since Vito had spoken, they decided to compromise.


    "Alright, 13% shares, but it must open by the end of the year," said Stracci family boss Culo Bo.


    Sigel knew there was no more room for negotiation.


    "Fine, I agree."


    The topic of the casino was over. Tommy Gagliano of the Barzini family looked at Vito Corleone and said, "Vito, Sollozzo has offered better terms. We''ve discussed it and think we should accept his proposal."


    "Drugs are a very profitable business, bringing each of our families millions of dollars annually. The Irish are in this business, and the Mexicans too. Why can''t we, the mafia, do it?"


    The Barzini boss said.


    The godfather shook his head and said, "I''ve said before, I won''t touch drugs because it corrupts the soul. The harm of drug trafficking is too great. Politicians can tolerate gambling and prostitution but will never tolerate drugs."


    "Why can other gangs do it?"


    The godfather looked at him, making the Stracci family boss lower his head.


    "You want my approval because you seek the protection of my Politician friends. But you''re mistaken. Being able to be friends with them requires a bottom line. If I get involved in drugs, I lose those friends."


    Someone wanted to say something more, but the old godfather raised his hand to interrupt him.


    "Alright, I''ve made my stance clear. We don''t need to discuss this anymore. Thank you for attending my birthday party."


    The godfather was issuing an eviction order.


    The bosses stood up with somber faces and left.


    After they left, Vito Corleone looked at Sigel and said: "Actually, I know that they are already selling drugs secretly. They just want me to agree so that they can do this business openly."


    "I''m always wary of drugs. It damages people''s bodies and minds, there is no way the government will overlook it. I can''t control what others do, but I won''t do it. I can tell they came to my birthday party to persuade me to get involved in drug trafficking."


    Sigel nodded. "The Austrian gangs won''t touch drugs in Los Angeles."


    The old godfather looked at Sigel and said, "Jamie, pay attention to those families, I feel like there are people among them who are ready to make a move."


    Sigel frowned and said, "You mean some people want to fight for power?"


    The old godfather looked forward with deep eyes and said, "For money, they can kill and do anything. I rejected them once already, and they are here again."


    "They are restless. I tricked them with the casino for now. But I can''t guarantee they''ll stay calm for long."

 Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Michael Corleone

    After the old godfather''s birthday party ended, all the guests bid farewell and left. Hardy and Michael also left each other their contact information before leaving.After dinner, the godfather''s family sat together, chatting. While the others were enthusiastically discussing various topics, the old godfather noticed that Michael always had his head down, lost in thought. He softly asked, "Michael, what are you thinking about?"


    In fact, he valued this youngest son the most, feeling that Michael''s personality was the closest to his own. However, the youngest son had no interest in the family business, and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Father, at the party, I met someone named Jon Hardy. I wonder if you''ve heard of HD Security. It''s his company," Michael said.


    The old godfather immediately remembered the young man Sigel had brought.


    "I know him. Sigel brought him over. He gave me a birthday gift, and I heard from Sigel about how he runs HD Security. He''s a very sharp young man," the old godfather said.


    Michael continued, "We met at the party and talked a lot. It turns out he''s also a former soldier who returned home after being wounded. He told me many things, and I very much agree with his views."


    The old godfather was somewhat surprised.


    His youngest son had always had strong opinions and rarely agreed with others. Yet this time, he seemed to value Jon Hardy highly. He wondered what they had talked about.


    The old godfather thought for a moment, "Michael, let''s go to the study. Tell me everything Hardy said to you."


    "Okay, Father."


    They went to the study. The old godfather opened a cigar box and slowly trimmed a cigar while Michael recounted his conversation with Hardy.


    "Hardy told me that although the gang business is profitable, it has significant barriers. Once it reaches a certain point, it''s difficult to improve further."


    "For example, some gray businesses like gambling and smuggling can continue, but he strongly opposes getting involved in drugs. He said the government has zero tolerance for drugs and would crack down on them with full force eventually. Such money isn''t worth making."


    "The government will inevitably suppress gangs, and when that happens, the good days for gangs will be over. If we rely on our current strength alone, the outcome will be inevitable destruction."


    As someone who had run a gang for decades and perfected the gang business, the godfather understood how accurate Hardy''s words were.


    A gang is a gang.


    It can never enter the mainstream society. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though he had good relationships with senators, governors, and mayors, he knew that if something went wrong, they would ruthlessly abandon him.


    The power displayed by the big capitalists in this country far exceeded that of a gang leader like him.


    The room was silent for a while.


    The old godfather lit his cigar.


    "Transforming into legitimate business isn''t easy. Did he mention any industries he sees as promising in the future?" the old godfather asked.


    Michael nodded. "He said that with the war over, people are exhausted and just want to live happy and stable lives. He believes that products serving people''s daily lives will become mainstream."


    "For example, consumer goods like clothes, shoes, bags, watches, luxury items, cosmetics, telecommunications products, aviation services, automobiles, electronics, retail products, insurance, entertainment, health products, and real estate. The elderly want health care and medicine, and the rich want various services. As long as an industry can meet these needs, it can thrive.


    It''s interesting and makes a lot of sense."


    "Father, after listening to Hardy, I have many ideas. I plan to start my own business, grow it big, and then enter politics. I believe this path has more potential than the family''s current business."


    Michael looked at the old godfather after speaking.


    Previously, the father and son had argued about Michael''s future development, both having strong opinions.


    This time, Michael hoped his father would agree with his idea.


    The old godfather, smoking, stared at the curling smoke, seemingly lost in thought. Michael didn''t interrupt and quietly waited beside him.


    After a long time, the old godfather finally spoke, "Michael, since you have a plan, go ahead with it. If you need any support from the family, we will fully support you."


    Michael was overjoyed.


    He hadn''t expected his father to agree so readily.


    Just moments ago, he thought his father would refuse him as before.


    "Are you serious, Father?" Michael asked, somewhat incredulous.


    "Heh, of course, I''m serious. Actually, I''ve long sensed the limitations of the gang''s development. What Hardy said is very true. The Corleone family has reached its ceiling, with no room for further growth."


    "I previously refused other families proposals to get into the drug business to leave a way to go legitimate. If we got involved in drugs, the Corleone family would never be able to leave the underworld, not just us but even future generations of Corleone."


    The old godfather finished speaking and looked at his youngest son.


    Michael was surprised.


    He now realizes that part of the reason his father had always refused the drug business was for him.


    The two had often argued before.


    Their relationship had become somewhat cold.


    At this moment, Michael suddenly felt his father''s deep and profound love.


    Michael stood up, walked over, and gave his father a strong hug.


    "Father, happy birthday."


    The old godfather patted his son''s back with a happy smile on his face.


    "That Hardy is a good guy, very smart. You should keep in touch with him," the old godfather said.


    "Thank you, Father."


    Hardy was taking a bath when the phone in his room suddenly rang. He came out in slippers and answered it.


    "This is Jon Hardy. Who is it?"


    "Hardy, it''s Michael."


    "Hey Michael, what made you call?"


    "When are you planning to return to Los Angeles?"


    "If nothing else comes up, I''ll go back tomorrow."


    "Why don''t you stay in New York for a few more days? You said it was your first time here. I''ll show you around, and I also have something to talk to you about." Michael said.


    "Alright then." Hardy agreed readily.


    Regardless of whether Michael would become the second generation godfather, it wouldn''t hurt to be friends with him. Besides, Michael was a friend worth having, and they had plenty to talk about.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up from the hotel tomorrow morning."


    "OK."


    After hanging up, Hardy called Sigel to say he wanted to stay in New York for a couple more days. Sigel chuckled. "We''re not on the same flight anyway. Suit yourself. I''ll be heading back tomorrow. The construction of the casino needs to speed up, so those damn bastards stop pestering me."


    ...


    The next day.


    The two drove to several spots and finally came to Broadway, where they found a street side bar and sat down.


    They ordered a few beers and chatted.


    "Hardy, I''ve thought a lot about what you said yesterday. I plan to go into legitimate business. Where do you think I should invest?" Michael asked.


    "That depends on how much capital you have." Hardy thought for a moment.


    "What if I only have $100,000?" Michael asked.


    "Then start a mineral water company," Hardy said without hesitation.


    "A mineral water company?"


    Michael didn''t expect Hardy to suggest mineral water.


    Hardy smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate the profit from selling mineral water. Find a place with good water quality and abundant supply, and set up a mineral water plant. I think $100,000 would be enough."


    "The cost of mineral water is extremely low, almost negligible. How do you sell it for a high price? The key isn''t the water, but the marketing. Present it as natural and rich in minerals and trace elements that the body needs. Daily consumption can enhance health and reduce diseases."


    "Don''t underestimate this business this is a multi million dollar business."


    Michael hadn''t expected Hardy to turn something as simple as water that can easily be ignored into such a lucrative business.


    No wonder he could orchestrate such a brilliant publicity stunt as the Los Angeles bank heist.


    "What if I have $1 million?" Michael continued.


    "If you have a million, I suggest you invest in building a television factory, specializing in manufacturing TVs. Hire a team of technicians to continually improve TV technology and make the best TVs," Hardy said.


    "You have high hopes for TVs?" Michael asked.


    "Absolutely. People''s entertainment options are too limited now. They used to love going to the movie theater, but in the future, they''ll prefer staying home to watch TV. I predict the movie industry will gradually decline and never regain its former glory."


    "But the government hasn''t lifted the ban on manufacturing TVs yet," Michael said.


    Before World War II, due to various material shortages, some entertainment industries were shut down. One notable example was the halt in nylon stocking production to make parachutes, leaving women unable to buy stockings. The TV industry was also shut down.


    Although the government hadn''t lifted the ban yet, Hardy thought it would happen soon. With the war over, the government''s focus would shift to consumer needs.


    Now was the perfect time to buy a TV factory.


    Why? Because it was cheap. During the war, many factory owners couldn''t sustain their businesses and went bankrupt. Now was the best time to acquire a TV factory.


    Even if Michael doesn''t do this business, Hardy will do it himself.


    Michael looked at Hardy, sincerely saying, "Hardy, let''s partner up. Let''s set up a TV factory and a mineral water plant."


    Hardy was slightly taken aback.


    It seemed Michael really took his advice to heart, following it exactly without making any changes.


    "Alright!"


    Hardy answered with a single word.


    Michael is a loyal and principled man, collaborating with him was good for Hardy.

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Cooperation

    Hearing Hardy agree to collaborate, Michael stood up excitedly. "Hardy, I''ll take you to meet someone.""Who?"


    "Professor George Ward of the New York University Electronic Research Lab. He used to work for an American radio company, and I know he''s well versed in electronic equipment."


    The two drove to New York University, and on the way, Michael told Hardy that Professor George Ward was Italian, who had sought the help of the old godfather before because of family matters and later became friends with him.


    The old godfather''s connections were truly everywhere. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To someone like Michael, who was a second generation, Hardy could only envy. What might be a strenuous effort for you could just be a phone call for someone else.


    Arriving at the laboratory, luckily, Professor George Ward was there.


    "Michael, what brings you here?" Professor Ward smiled and gave him a hug when he saw Michael.


    "Uncle Ward, let me introduce you to my friend, Jon Hardy. We plan to set up a television production company, and I know you''re an expert in electronics, so we came to seek your advice," Michael said.


    Professor George Ward shook hands with Hardy.


    "Interested in TVs, no problem."


    Professor George Ward led the two into his research institute. The institute was spacious with various laboratories, and the professor led them into one of the rooms.


    "This is our TV research room. After the war broke out, all resources were prioritized for war needs, and TV production was halted by the government. The mainstream TVs on the market now are basically around 12 inches."


    "We haven''t stopped our research these years and have developed a flatter screen for the cathode ray tube. Sizes can be made up to 14 inches, 17 inches, or even 21 inches. However, there are still many areas for improvement."


    "We are mainly studying color TVs now. The British Broadcasting Corporation has already produced a color TV, we won''t be lagging behind for too long."


    Professor Ward looked at Michael and said:


    "You just said you wanted to set up a TV company, right? It takes a lot of time to build one from scratch. My suggestion, Michael is to acquire a TV production company called ''Baird''."


    "Why do you want me to buy that TV company? Is there anything special about it?" Michael asked.


    Professor George Ward smiled.


    "That company was established in 1939. At that time, they purchased the most advanced assembly line equipment. The owner invested over $3 million, but when the war broke out, TV production was halted, and the owner went bankrupt. The TV factory was taken over by the bank and is still closed."


    "When the factory was built, the owner hired me as a technical consultant. I am very familiar with the situation there. Their production line can produce 12 inch TVs, but with some simple modifications, they can produce 14 inch TVs."


    "I think you can enter the market with 14 inch TVs. Later, when you''ve made some money, you can invest in building larger production lines for 17, 19, or even 21 inch TVs."


    "Maybe by then, color TVs will be available, and you can go straight to the color TV production line." §®?¨N¦¥§®???.???


    "By the way, their factory has all the qualifications, including a TV production patent agreement, so you will save a lot of trouble."


    Michael was overjoyed when he heard this. "Thank you, Uncle Ward."


    Suddenly, Hardy interjected, "Professor Ward, besides purchasing your technology, we also want to hire you as the company''s technical consultant and head of the research department. What do you think?"


    Michael looked at Hardy in surprise, then understood his intention.


    Professor Ward was a professional researcher, and with someone like him overseeing the development, the TV company could have a future.


    "We will offer 10% of dividend from the technical shares, how about that?" Hardy laid out the condition directly. To be honest, this offer was already very favorable.


    Ward thought for a moment, then shrugged. "My lab is always short of funds, your offer really intrigues me." And that''s how it went. The TV company got its technical director.


    Michael was efficient. In the afternoon, he went to the bank to inquire about the situation of the ''Baird'' TV factory. Indeed, it was listed on the bank''s assets, priced at 2.1 million for the whole package.


    After leaving the bank, Michael immediately called the old godfather, explaining everything in detail. That night, the old godfather made several calls, and the next day, Michael brought Hardy back to the bank again. The quoted price for the TV factory had dropped to 1.2 million.


    That was the old godfather''s connections.


    Buying the factory. Signing the contract.


    In just a week''s time, Hardy had acquired a TV factory in New York covering hundreds of acres of land, holding 45% of the shares.


    Of course, his money had significantly dwindled.


    From earning over four million dollars from the Wash Mining incident, now he had only half a million left.


    Things were more or less settled, and Hardy prepared to bid farewell to Michael.


    "Michael, I''m heading back to Los Angeles tomorrow. I''ll leave the TV factory matters to you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of management, Professor Ward will handle the technical aspects, and we''ll recruit some workers. It shouldn''t take more than two months to resume production."


    During this week, Hardy noticed that Michael was brimming with enthusiasm all day long, full of vigor. Perhaps he had found something he enjoyed doing.


    "The only concern now is when the government will lift the ban and allow mass production of televisions," Michael said.


    "With the current situation in the country, the ban is no longer necessary. If Mr. Corleone''s friends in Congress speak up, I estimate it won''t be long before it''s lifted," Hardy said.


    Michael thought Hardy''s suggestion was good.


    "As for the mineral water company, I''ve sent people to find suitable water sources. Once we find a source and it passes the inspection, we can start the mineral water factory," Michael said.

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Rocky Mountains Spring

    "I''ll also ask around when I go back to see if there are suitable water resource sites on the West Coast."The East and West Coasts are too far apart. Even if there are mineral water resources in New York, transporting them to the West Coast would likely be more expensive than the mineral water itself.


    Looking for more water resources and building a factory nearby is the best solution.


    The next day, Hardy boarded a plane back to Los Angeles. Originally, he just wanted to come to New York to see the Godfather from the movie and further understand this world.


    Unexpectedly, not only did he meet the Godfather, but he also became good friends with Michael.


    The two of them even partnered to invest in a television factory and a mineral water factory, further strengthening their relationship.


    For Hardy, this trip to New York was rewarding.


    Hardy had just returned to Los Angeles when someone notified him that people from the Wash Mining company wanted to see him.


    He bought all the shares of Wash Mining and became the big boss of the mining company. The employees of the original company thought they had come to a turning point, but after a month passed, the big boss never showed up, and he didn''t even care about these employees.


    The exploration team couldn''t hold on in the mountains and had already withdrawn. The head of the exploration team, Columbus, came back and slammed Manager Adams desk in anger.


    "We''ve been in the mountains for so long, and nobody cares about us. Nobody told us our old boss was arrested, and now the company has changed hands."


    "I''m here to ask for our wages, and you say there''s not a penny,"


    "Adams, do you believe that if the more than twenty employers outside hear this news, they''ll dig a hole in the yard and bury you alive."


    Adams was also helpless.


    He shrugged.


    "There really is no money in the company''s accounts, and there are even a pile of debts. The shareholders have sold all their shares, and now our boss is called Jon Hardy. I''ve never even seen him before. I only heard the name of the boss from people at the financial company."


    Columbus frowned, "So the new boss bought this company, he can ignore it, but we need our wages to live. haven''t you contacted him?"


    "I thought he would contact me, but after waiting these days, no one has paid attention to me. I asked the financial company for contact information, and when I called, they said the boss went to New York and wasn''t in Los Angeles at all."


    Columbus thought for a moment and made up his mind, "We can''t wait any longer. Let''s go to Los Angeles and find the boss. Even if he wants to lay us off, he has to settle our wages."


    And so, Manager Adams and Supervisor Columbus came from San Francisco to Los Angeles.


    Learning that Hardy hadn''t returned yet, the two could only stay and wait.


    ...


    Inside Hardy''s office.


    Two middle aged men stood in front of him, looking a little awkward. ?¡Ì¨N??§²??.???


    Before Adams and Columbus came, they thought about reasoning with the boss, even getting angry, but as soon as they entered the gates of HD Security Company, those thoughts were immediately thrown out.


    The reputation of HD Security was now widely known.


    They never expected the new boss to be the boss of HD Security.


    "What can I do for you?" Hardy asked them.


    Adams spoke first, "Boss, there''s no money in the company''s accounts, only debts, and we can''t operate normally anymore."


    After speaking, he glanced at Columbus.


    "And two months wages for the exploration team and headquarters staff have been withheld."


    Hardy looked at the mining supervisor Columbus, "Has the exploration team found any new mines on the land in New Mexico?"


    Columbus shook his head somewhat awkwardly.


    "No, that area is very barren in terms of mining. So far, we haven''t found any veins worth mining."


    "Does that mean that land is worthless?" Hardy frowned.


    Columbus hesitated for a moment, then shrugged helplessly, although he didn''t speak, the meaning was already clear.


    The 8000 acres of land that David Wash bought for $200,000 was indeed worthless, and now it couldn''t even be sold.


    Hardy thought for a moment, the exploration team couldn''t be disbanded now, after all, they were a listed company, it would be hard to explain if even one department was missing.


    "I''ll transfer some money to the mining company''s account to maintain normal operations. The overdue wages will be paid in full. As for your exploration team, take some time to rest for now, and we''ll notify you when there''s a new mission."


    Upon hearing that the boss was going to give them money, the two were very happy. After bowing and expressing their thanks, they prepared to leave.


    Just as the two were about to leave, Hardy suddenly remembered something and casually asked.


    "Columbus, is there a good water resource in that area of New Mexico?"


    "Water resources, there are plenty. The melting snow from the Rocky Mountains, as well as a large amount of mountain spring water, form several huge canyon rivers with very large flow rates. We drank mountain spring water while we were exploring in the mountains. I studied mining, and I know a bit about water. I dare say it''s one of the best water I''ve ever tasted, naturally with a hint of sweetness."


    Hardy''s eyes lit up, and suddenly a slogan for advertising popped into his mind.


    "Fresh and sweet Rocky Mountain spring runoff cascades past wild flowers In Bloom"


    Hardy spent a lot of money to hire two staff from the water quality inspection department in Los Angeles. Under the leadership of the Columbus prospecting team, they headed towards New Mexico. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although it was hot in July, the top of the Rocky Mountains was still covered with snow. They climbed the rocks to the depths of the mountains. The vegetation here was lush, and the air was pure. It was a paradise without any pollution.

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Art Works

    As Columbus had described, the area was rich in water resources, with several canyon rivers that were abundant and clear. The water tasted slightly sweet when drunk.The inspectors noted that the water was slightly alkaline, which can taste sweet and is more beneficial to human health.


    After collecting ample water samples from several rivers and carefully labeling them, they swiftly returned to Los Angeles. Within two days, a water quality report was produced.


    The report indicated that the water was naturally slightly alkaline, having been nurtured in the mountains for millions of years. It contained potassium, calcium, sodium, magnesium, metasilicic acid, and other essential minerals and trace elements.


    The water was naturally pure, crisp in taste, beneficial to health, and suitable for long-term human consumption.


    After reading the report, Hardy smiled. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had initially thought the area was a worthless wasteland, only to discover it held true treasure.


    Having this mineral water was akin to finding a gold mine, and it was inexhaustible.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called New York. Before long, Michael answered, and Hardy recounted the entire process to him. Michael was also pleasantly surprised.


    "That''s fantastic, Hardy. I have some good news for you too. There''s word from Congress that the television production ban will be lifted soon," said Michael.


    Another piece of good news.


    It seemed the old godfather had exerted his influence.


    He recalled a scene from the movie "The Godfather" where a group of Sicilian prisoners captured were to be repatriated to Italy. These people sought help from the godfather, who persuaded a senator to propose a change in national law in Congress, ultimately allowing the prisoners to become American citizens.


    This demonstrated the godfather''s considerable influence.


    "Michael, let''s work hard together to earn back our investment as soon as possible," said Hardy.


    "Sure thing" Michael replied with a smile.


    Hardy then called in Adams, the mining company manager, and Columbus, the exploration team leader. "I want to build a mineral water plant on that land in New Mexico. Can you handle this? If not, I''ll find someone else."


    "If you do a good job with the construction, you''ll both receive a substantial bonus."


    The two immediately became excited when they heard about the bonus, "Don''t worry, boss, we will have no problem with anything related to the mine."


    Both Adams and Columbus were quite capable, they had experience building mining facilities, and constructing a mineral water plant would be simpler.


    "Alright, this task is yours. Keep me updated on the progress," Hardy instructed.


    "Yes, boss," they responded, leaving with smiles. They finally had work to do, and having nothing to do made them more uneasy, as it meant they could be fired at any time.


    Just after Adams and Columbus left, an aide came in to report to Hardy, "Boss, we just received a shipment from New York. It''s marked with your signature."


    Hardy immediately remembered¡ªit must be the Oil paintings he had bought from that antique store in New York.


    "Move the packages to the storage room," Hardy ordered.


    Previously, Hardy had obtained some art work and set up a storage room on the third floor of the security company. The room was filled with wooden shelves, and the art works were placed on them. However, there were only a few dozen pieces, and it looked rather empty.


    Upon arriving at the storage room, he instructed his men to unpack the wooden crates and place the art works on the shelves.


    The shelves were now filled. §®¡Ì?¦¥????.???


    He felt a slight sense of accomplishment.


    He genuinely liked this art works. Besides oil paintings, he felt that sculptures were really test less.


    He thought about checking out art works stores in Los Angeles or perhaps New York, where there were more Jewish people who were renowned for their richness and art collection.


    But gave up since he was pretty much a new comer to the art industry and can be cheated easily.


    Feeling idle, Hardy thought about the women.


    Ava was still filming in New Mexico, but she should be back soon, within the next two weeks. He hadn''t seen Elizabeth Taylor for a week and wondered how her practice was going. Hardy called the Taylor household, and Taylor answered, almost shouting in excitement upon hearing Hardy''s voice.


    "Mr. Hardy, you''re back from New York."


    "Yes, I''m back."


    "How''s the practice going?" Hardy asked.


    "I think it''s going well. Would you like to see?" Taylor suggested.


    This girl wanted to see him.


    Hardy drove to the Taylor house, where Mrs. Sarah welcomed him in. Taylor ran over, smiling.


    The girl was wearing a casual jacket, looking very different from the pampered princess she was when they first met. Now she looked like a normal high school girl.


    "Not bad"


    She does have that feeling now. Hardy had to admit that Taylor is a natural actor.


    Taylor performed a few scenes for Hardy, who pointed out a few areas, and Taylor kept nodding in acknowledgment.


    She now admires Hardy from the bottom of her heart, believing whatever Hardy says.


    After the performance, the three of them chatted leisurely. Hardy noticed the painting hanging in Taylor''s living room and suddenly remembered that Taylor''s father was a businessman who sold paintings. Perhaps he could buy some European oil paintings from him as an investment.


    "Mrs. Sara, I really like oil paintings. I wonder if Mr. Taylor has any works by famous artists?'' Hardy asked.


    "It turns out Mr. Hardy also likes paintings. If you want to see some, why don''t we go to the gallery? Even if he doesn''t have any, Mr. Taylor can help you acquire some." Mrs. Sara replied.


    Hardy thought it was a good idea, so the three of them drove to Mr. Taylor''s gallery.


    The gallery was quite spacious, with an elegant decor, almost like a small art exhibition. Mr. Taylor greeted Hardy and upon hearing that Hardy wanted to buy paintings, he showed him around the gallery, introducing the paintings and their artists.


    "This is a painting by Max Ernst, in the surrealist style, which is very popular now."


    "This is a painting by Jean Dubuffet, belonging to the genre of brut art."


    "This is a painting by Jackson Pollock, he always likes to express thoughts through abstract art."


    Mr. Taylor introduced them one by one.


    It''s a pity that Hardy doesn''t recognize any of these painters. In his knowledge, he only remembers a few European painters, and that''s only because he saw news about how their paintings sold for astronomical prices.

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Irina & Elena

    "Do you have any paintings by Monet, Van Gogh, C¨¦zanne, or Picasso here?" Hardy asked.Taylor looked at Hardy in surprise, blinked, and then smiled awkwardly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hardy, those are all famous artists. Every one of their paintings is worth a fortune. I don''t have their paintings here."


    "Then how much do the paintings you have here generally cost?"


    "The paintings displayed here are by artists who are somewhat known in the art circle, with prices ranging from three thousand to twenty thousand dollars," Taylor replied.


    Hardy sighed inwardly, that''s not cheap, either.


    He wondered if the work of these artists would become famous in the future. If they didn''t, investing in their work would be a waste.


    The money for one painting here is a significant sum of money, Although Hardy needed a way to white wash the Red Bill gang money he couldn''t be this extravagant. Especially not at this juncture where he was investing everywhere and was in lack of funds.


    ...


    The next day, Hardy drove into town.


    Hollywood studio. Besides filming movies, it was also open to the public, and many people visiting Hollywood treated it as one of the attractions.


    Two girls got off the bus.


    "Wow~ Elena, look, it''s a poster for Gone with the Wind." A pretty girl with brown hair pointed at a huge poster about ten meters high and exclaimed.


    The girl named Elena had a British face, exquisite and beautiful features, fair and delicate skin, and a pair of big eyes that sparkled with spirit. She wore a white dress, naturally exuding the unique charm of a young beauty.


    "Yes, I really like Scarlet" the girl named Elena nodded.


    "I prefer Alicia Rhett," the brown haired girl said with a smile.


    They spent two dollars to enter the set, where a crew was filming, and many tourists were gathered in the distance. It was the weekend, so there were more people than usual.


    Allowing tourists to watch filming on set was the biggest feature of the studios, especially for big companies like Universal, MGM, and Warner Bros. Hollywood companies wouldn''t miss any opportunity to make money they even dared to steal money from wall street wolves.


    "Unfortunately, this crew doesn''t have any stars. I can''t get the autograph of a star I like," the brown haired girl said regretfully.


    "Just treat it as a fun outing," the girl named Elena said.


    They watched the filming for a while and then went to another set. Finally, on the third set, the brown haired girl saw a male star, a handsome young C-tier actor, and excitedly ran to get an autograph.


    As noon approached,


    The two girls ate at a small restaurant on the street.


    "I accompanied you this morning, so it''s your turn to accompany me this afternoon," the girl named Elena said.


    "Oh, you want to visit those Oil painting shops again? What''s so interesting about those things?" The brown haired girl pouted.


    "But I like them. We agreed before we came, half a day each. Don''t go back on your word, Irina."


    Irina pouted, "Alright, I''ll go with you this afternoon."


    After lunch, they walked down the shopping street. It was bustling with people. As they walked forward, a man followed them.


    This man was dressed in a wrinkled suit, had a short stubble on his chin, and looked somewhat disheveled. He followed behind the brown haired girl, gradually matching her pace, and reached a hand toward Irina''s bag.


    Irina seemed to sense something and turned around to find a scruffy man with his hand in her bag.


    "Ah~!"


    Irina screamed in fright.


    Seeing that he had been discovered, the man made no further pretense and tried to snatch Irina''s handbag. Instinctively, Irina held on tightly, and the two began to struggle on the street.


    "You bitch, let go, or I''ll stab you!"


    The man''s eyes flashed with menace as he pulled a knife from his coat and lunged at Irina.


    "Ahhh~" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Irina screamed and couldn''t let go, frozen with fear.


    Just as the knife was about to strike the girl, a leg in a white dress shot out from beside her.


    A high kick.


    The toe of the shoe accurately hit the thief''s wrist.


    Whoosh~!


    The thief''s wrist went numb, and the knife flew out of his hand.


    The thief was momentarily stunned, then angry and embarrassed. He let go of the handbag, clenched his fist, and swung at the girl in the dress.


    A determined look flashed in the girl''s eyes.


    She leaned back slightly, and sent another kick.


    This kick could be described as precise and ruthless, with her heel striking the thief''s chin, sending him flying and crashing to the ground.


    The onlookers were shocked then started to applaud.


    They couldn''t believe that a girl who seemed so gentle could unleash such powerful combat skills, kicking a grown man to the ground with one move.


    They didn''t understand the concept of attacking the weak spots in the human body, but that didn''t stop them from admiring the skills she has shown.


    The thief got up from the ground, clutching his aching jaw, glared at the girl with hatred, and quickly ran into an alley, disappearing from sight.


    With the thief gone, Irina turned to her friend in amazement.


    "Elena, you''re so incredible. We''ve lived in the same dormitory for two years, and I didn''t know anything about this."


    The girl adjusted her dress, regained her gentle demeanor, and smiled at Irina. "You''ve never provoked me, so why would I show off my skills?"


    "Would you use this move on me if I did provoke you? Kick me away with one blow? Wow, that''s terrifying!"


    Irina put on a fearful expression.


    "You always look so quiet and demure, but there''s a fierce wolf inside you. I''m so shocked. Looking at you, you were so fierce just a moment ago, and now you''re back to your usual quite self. Which one is the real you?"


    As she spoke, Irina circled her roommate, trying to see through her.


    "Okay, stop messing around. Let''s go to the art work shop." Elena grabbed the still circling Irina.


    Young people forget quickly. The two soon forgot about the unpleasant incident and continued their previous plans.

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Encounter

    Entering a commercial street art shop, the shopkeeper, a middle aged man in his forties, nodded politely upon seeing Hardy enter.Hardy looked around the shop himself.


    European furniture, silver jewelry, various art works, and in one corner, Hardy spotted several oil paintings.


    There are two large paintings and three small ones. One painting depicted what looked like Florence in the Renaissance era, while the other portrayed an ancient Venetian row ship.


    The three small ones were exquisitely made, featuring images of a few people that looked like families.


    "Do you like these oil paintings of Italy?" the shopkeeper asked, noticing Hardy had been staring at the two large paintings for quite some time.


    "What are the prices for these oil paintings?" Hardy inquired.


    "These two are $2900 each, and the three small ones are $1800 each," the shopkeeper replied.


    "That''s quite pricey," Hardy remarked, comparing the prices to those he had seen in New York, finding them significantly higher.


    "Just look at their exquisite details. These are rare treasures originating from the early Renaissance era, by the artist Filippo Brunelleschi. They used to be the treasures of an Italian businessman who moved recently to the US, I''ve had them examined, and the painting oil used on them is over three hundred years old," the shopkeeper explained enthusiastically, sensing Hardy''s interest. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy examined the bottom of the two large paintings and indeed found the signature on them with the name of Filippo Brunelleschi. He also received the paper of authentication from the shop keeper indicating the age of the painting oil used, as well as the fine pattern known as craquelure that only appears on old paintings.


    "I''ll offer $1900 for each of the two large paintings. If you agree, I''ll take them both," Hardy negotiated.


    The shopkeeper immediately shook his head. "No, that''s too low of an offer."


    The two engaged in bargaining for over ten minutes, finally settling on a price. Both compromised, agreeing on a total of $5000.


    They shook hands, sealing the deal.


    As the shopkeeper went to the back to fetch boxes for packing, two girls entered the art shop. One had brown hair and was tall and slender, while the other was about 165 centimeters tall and had a beautiful face and long black hair.


    In this life or the last, Hardy had seen countless girls, but the black haired girl before him could be counted among the most beautiful.


    Her skin was tender, and her appearance was stunning.


    Hardy couldn''t help but steal a few more glances.


    The girl noticed Hardy and, mistaking him for the shopkeeper, nodded politely in greeting. Hardy smiled and nodded back.


    The girl''s gaze swept over the items in the art shop, finally settling on the five oil paintings that Hardy had just checked. She walked over to examine them closely.


    After a while, she turned to Hardy and asked, "Shopkeeper, how much are these oil paintings?"


    Hardy thought to himself that the girl had misunderstood him, but found it rather amusing.


    He stepped forward to stand beside the girl and pointed to the oil paintings saying, "These two are $2900 each, the three small ones are $1800 each."


    The girl nodded and then looked back at the paintings. She liked each one very much, but she didn''t have enough money to buy all of them. She reluctantly decided to only purchase one.


    The rest had to be given up.


    Feeling reluctant, she thought she could at least take a longer look.


    Hardy stood just over a meter away from the girl, and when she tilted her head slightly, she looked exceptionally cute.


    Finally, she moved her gaze away from the paintings and pointed to one of the two paintings that Hardy just bought, asking, "Shopkeeper, could you lower the price for this one? I''m willing to pay $2600."


    The girl looked up at Hardy.


    Hardy immediately shifted his gaze away from the girl.


    Being caught felt impolite.


    "Do you like this paintings? Do you know its origin?" Hardy asked.


    The girl thought for a moment before replying, "This should be one of Mr. Filippo Brunelleschi''s paintings from the Renaissance era."


    "How can you tell it''s really from the Renaissance era and not fake?" Hardy asked curiously. After all, he had seen the authentication paper the shopkeeper showed him, but this girl didn''t, she just examined it for a while and concluded it was genuinely from the Renaissance era.


    "This canvas on the surface, as well as the darkening of the canvas at the bottom, and the back of the paintings..., are sufficient to show its a genuine master piece." The girl answered honestly.


    "What is the darkening of the canvas?" Hardy asked, puzzled, looking at the oil painting and not seeing any dark spots.


    The girl extended her finger and pointed out the patterns on the painting to Hardy. As Hardy leaned in to look, they ended up so close that their breaths were almost audible.


    Just then, the middle aged shopkeeper returned with two boxes in hand. Seeing the girl talking to Hardy, he said, "I found the boxes, I''ll help you pack."


    With that, he went to fetch the two large paintings Hardy had bought.


    Elena paused, turned to Hardy, and asked, "Aren''t you the shopkeeper?"


    Hardy smiled.


    "I''m here to buy oil paintings."


    Seeing the shopkeeper packing the painting, the girl blinked her eyes in surprise and asked Hardy, "Did you buy this one?" pointing her finger to the one she just wanted to buy.


    The shopkeeper, hearing this, chuckled and replied, "That''s right, this gentleman bought both paintings of Mr. Filippo Brunelleschi. Miss, what would you like to buy?"


    The girl hesitated for a moment.


    "I also want to buy that one," she said.


    The shopkeeper was somewhat surprised. These paintings were expensive, and from a somewhat unknown artist, people rarely buy such items, and today, suddenly, there were two customers interested. It was quite strange.


    Knowing that the painting had already been bought, Elena didn''t insist. She walked to the counter to look at other items. In the glass case on the counter, she found beautiful silver earrings.


    "Shopkeeper, how much are these silver earrings?" the girl asked.

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101 A Heroic Intervention

    "Shopkeeper, how much are these silver earrings?" the girl asked.The shopkeeper paused from packing and looked at it. "That''s $35."


    He took it out to show the girl.


    The silver earrings were pure white and smooth all over. The girl examined them carefully for a long time.


    "Could you do $30?" the girl asked.


    The shopkeeper looked at the girl.


    "Alright, it''s a deal."


    The girl paid for the earrings, and the shopkeeper took out a long jewelry box and handed it to her. She thanked the shopkeeper, put the earrings into the box, and placed them in her bag. Then she called her companion, Irina, and left the antique shop.


    Hardy watched the girl''s figure disappear through the window of the art shop before retracting his gaze.


    Although she didn''t get the paintings she liked, the girl was happy to have bought the earrings, making the trip worthwhile.


    "Elena, what are you going to do with these old earrings you bought?" Irina asked.


    "Wear them, of course," Elena replied with a smile.


    "What? No way, these things are so ugly and old, won''t you feel embarrassed wearing them?"


    "Haha, I am just messing with you, these are a gift for my mother, she likes ancient accessories."


    "Oh," Irina understood.


    As they chatted, several figures suddenly appeared ahead, blocking their path. The two girls were startled because they recognized the thief who had just tried to steal one of their bags among the six or seven men.


    They immediately realized these people must be here for revenge.


    A slightly taller and sturdier man among them looked at the two girls, then turned to the thief and said, "Elmo, you got beaten up by these girls? How embarrassing."


    He turned back to Elena and Irina and said, with a mischievous smile, "But these two girls are quite pretty."


    Irina was already frightened, clutching Elena''s arm.


    Elena was also scared. Although she knew some karate and could handle one or two people, dealing with so many adult men was beyond her ability.


    "Run!"


    Elena made a quick decision, grabbed Irina, and turned to run.


    The thugs chased after them in big strides.


    The two girls couldn''t outrun these men. After running just over ten meters, they were surrounded.


    One of the men tried to grab the girls. Irina screamed and used her bag to fend them off, but her bag was quickly snatched away.


    Elena kicked one man down, but another grabbed her the next second. She immediately kicked out again, this time hitting the man in the groin hard.


    "Ow ow ow~~!"


    The man fell to the ground in pain.


    "Can''t even handle a little girl, idiots, attack together!" the leader shouted impatiently.


    Several men rushed forward together.


    Elena panicked, hitting one man with her bag while trying to fend off the other two. She managed to block one punch but was grabbed by another man.


    Already understanding that things were not going well, she was frightened.


    At that moment.


    A figure appeared beside her.


    "Bang~!"


    A fist landed hard on the man''s face who was holding her arm.


    "Whoosh~!"


    The man seemed to fly away, landing 2 or 3 meters away on the ground.


    "Bang bang bang~!"


    Hardy threw several more punches.


    He knocked all the thugs away.


    Finally standing in front of the two girls.


    Elena looked at the man in surprise and said, "It''s you!"


    "Ah, it''s the gentleman from the art shop," Irina also said.


    The thugs quickly got up from the ground, looking at the tall and strong Hardy. From the previous punches, they knew this person was not to be messed with.


    "Let''s go~!"


    The leader shouted, and the group quickly fled into an alley.


    Hardy didn''t chase them.


    Although he didn''t take these guys seriously, he knew not to pursue desperate foes, and as a dignified gang leader, he had no need to bother with these petty thugs. There were plenty of ways to deal with them.


    "Ah~~ our bags!"


    Irina shouted as the thugs ran away.


    But she didn''t dare chase after them.


    She could only stomp her foot in place.


    The action was somewhat funny and a bit cute.


    "Boo hoo, my living expenses for this month were all in the bag, and my new cosmetics," Irina cried in sadness.


    Elena was also upset.


    "The earrings I just bought were also taken."


    "These damn thieves!" Irina couldn''t help but cry, worried about how to get through the month without money.


    Elena looked at Hardy and said, "Sir, thank you for saving us just now."


    "I''m Jon Hardy," Hardy introduced himself.


    "Ah, thank you, Mr. Hardy," Elena thanked him again.


    "This is the second time we''ve met, but I still don''t know your names." Hardy asked.


    "I''m Elena, and she''s my roommate, Irina," Elena replied.


    "Are you both okay?"


    Hardy looked the girls over. After all, they had just been through a fight. Earlier, when he saw the girl knocking out a thug, he was quite surprised.


    "We''re fine," Elena said.


    At this moment, Irina, still crying, said, "We have no money now, how can we get back to the university? Do we have to walk back to USC?"


    Elena also showed a troubled expression.


    Hardy looked at the two girls and said, "My car is not far from here. How about I give you a ride?"


    "Wouldn''t that be too much trouble?" Elena hesitated.


    Irina tugged at her friend and whispered, "Don''t refuse. Otherwise, we''ll really have to walk back."


    Actually, her voice was loud enough for Hardy to hear. He knew Irina did it on purpose, which he found quite amusing.


    "Come on, USC is on my way."


    Taking the two girls back to the art shop, the owner smiled as he carried out the two boxes of oil paintings. He looked at the two girls but said nothing, he had already seen what had happened outside his store.


    Hardy and the shopkeeper went to the car and put the boxes in the trunk.


    Irina looked at Hardy''s car, her eyes shining even brighter. This man was handsome, could fight, drove such a nice car, and bought such expensive paintings. He must be rich.


    In her eyes, he was definitely an ideal boyfriend. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Confused Bill

    The three got into the car, with the two girls sitting in the back. Hardy merged into traffic, glancing at the girls through the rear view mirror. "Are you students at USC?" he asked."Yes, we''re juniors."


    "What are your majors?"


    "I''m majoring in journalism. My future goal is to be a radio host. My friend studies architecture as well as painting and sculpture," Irina said.


    Hardy glanced at Elena through the rear view mirror. "Do you also like paintings?" Are you British?"


    This time, Irina couldn''t answer.


    Elena nodded. "Yes, I''m of British descent. I not only like paintings but also other ancient relics, antiques, and sculptures. I consider them all artworks."


    "Why did Mr. Hardy buy paintings? Is it because you like it or simply for investment?"


    "I like it. Like you, I also like artwork, but I don''t understand much about others, so I can only buy paintings that I have some understanding of." Hardy said.


    The three chatted, and soon the car arrived at USC.


    USC, the University of Southern California, is the oldest top private research university on the West Coast. The film school and journalism school of this university are both ranked first in the United States.


    The two girls got out of the car.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hardy, for saving us and bringing us back," Elena thanked again.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m in journalism school. If you want to visit USC, find me later, I''ll be your guide," the French girl Irina said enthusiastically.


    This girl is French.


    She said it herself during the conversation in the car.


    Her family fled to the United States from France during the early stages of the war.


    "By the way, we''re friends now, so you can call me Irina in the future," the girl said, leaning towards the car window.


    From this angle, Is she trying to seduce me? Hardy thought to himself narcissistically.


    "Okay, goodbye Irina, goodbye Elena."


    Hardy finished speaking and drove away.


    The two girls watched the car disappear, then walked into the school together. Irina leaned over to Elena and said, "Mr. Hardy is so handsome, and he has a great physique. When he fights, he looks like a lion, knocking down all those punks with just a few punches."


    "If he invites me to dinner, I will definitely not refuse." Irina said with a smile.


    "It seemed like you were the one eagerly inviting him just now. Do you still have the right to refuse?" Elena was speechless about her roommate.


    "What''s wrong with that? It''s everyone''s right to pursue good things when they see them, regardless of gender," Irina said with a hint of pride.


    "You lost your wallet. You should consider how to live next." Elena gave Irina a fierce blow.


    Ah~!


    Irina lay injured on Elena''s lap. "Elena, please take care of me, or I''ll starve to death this month, sniff."


    Hardy returned to the security company, had his subordinates move the boxes to the storage room, and went back to his office.


    Thinking about those punks.


    What''s their background? Members of Red Bill''s gang? Or just some random thugs and thieves not affiliated with any gang.


    Picking up the phone, Hardy called Big Ivan. The call was quickly answered. "Ivan, it''s Hardy."


    "Ah, boss, what''s up?" Big Ivan respectfully asked.


    "Just an hour ago, there was a fight and robbery on Hollywood Boulevard. A group of punks took two girls'' handbags. Investigate who those punks are, find them, catch them, and get the stuff back," Hardy said.


    Then Hardy described the appearance of the six or seven punks. ?¡Ì?§¦§®???.???


    "Boss, rest assured, I''ll send people to find them. Even if I have to turn Los Angeles upside down, I''ll find them for you," Big Ivan promised confidently.


    Meanwhile.


    Elena was also making a call.


    After the call was connected Elena said "Uncle Jack, there''s something I''m afraid I have to trouble you with."


    "Elena, why are you still so polite with me? What''s the matter?" A hearty voice came from the phone.


    Elena recounted what happened on Hollywood Boulevard this afternoon.


    "Are you injured?" Jack asked quickly.


    "I''m not injured, but my classmate and I had our bags stolen by some people. My classmate''s bag contained all her living expenses, and mine had a pair of earrings I had just bought as a gift for my mom''s birthday next month. It''s a pity they''re gone. If you know anyone there, could you help me retrieve them?"


    In the underworld, stolen items can sometimes be reclaimed if requested by influential figures.


    "I understand, Elena. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this. I''ll make sure to get it back for you," Jack said.


    After hanging up, Jack''s expression turned serious.


    Elena is the granddaughter of his boss. When she came to Los Angeles for school, her mother called asking him to take care of her. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen today.


    "Leopard!"


    Jack called out.


    A burly man in his thirties walked in.


    "Boss, what''s your order?" Leopard asked.


    Jack explained the situation and told Leopard the physical characteristics of the people Elena had described. Finally, he said, "Take some men to Hollywood and investigate this matter thoroughly. Make sure to track down those bastards, get the stuff back, and bring them back too."


    "Yes, boss!" Leopard responded and left. Downstairs, he gathered more than twenty people and drove several cars straight to Hollywood.


    Jack pondered for a moment, then picked up the phone and called Red Bill''s gang.


    Hollywood was Bill''s territory.


    Last time, Bill''s boss Mr. Hardy invited him to meet, and they agreed not to have unnecessary conflicts in the future.


    Since his people were entering Hollywood, it was necessary to inform Red Bill''s gang.


    The call connected, Bill answered, and Jack first exchanged a few pleasantries before explaining the whole situation: "I don''t know if those thieves are from your gang, but they attacked Miss Elena. i believe there must have been some misunderstanding in this situation, but we need an explanation."


    Although Jack was a gang boss himself and was supported by a British noble family, he didn''t dare offend Bill''s gang to death.


    Bill said solemnly, "Thieves? There are no such low level things in Bill''s gang. I will let my subordinates investigate this matter." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hanging up the phone, Bill asked his subordinates to understand the situation. After a while, his subordinates reported that a robbery incident did happen on Hollywood Commercial Street. but Big Ivan was already investigating the matter.


    "Big Ivan, why is he investigating?"


    Bill found it strange. Why would that stupid big guy suddenly start to investigate this matter for no reason?


    He led people to find Ivan and ask him.


    "Ivan, why are you investigating?" Bill found it really strange.


    Ivan was puzzled too. Why would that Bill guy suddenly come to him?


    Big Ivan said solemnly: "Boss Hardy asked me to investigate this matter."


    Bill was even more surprised now.


    The boss is interested in this as well.

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Interesting Secret Ties

    This matter seems significant.Who exactly did those thieves provoke?


    Bill quickly contacted Hardy: "Boss, what exactly happened on Hollywood Boulevard? The British''s gang is looking for those people, and you are also looking for them. Who did they provoke that they shouldn''t have?"


    "Me!" Hardy said softly.


    Bill was stunned. "What do you mean, Boss, they dared to provoke you?"


    "I was on the Boulevard at the time. A thief tried to steal a girl''s wallet and got chased away. The thief brought more people to take revenge on the two girls. I intervened and drove those bastards away, but they took the girl''s handbags. I had ordered Big Ivan to retrieve them."


    Hardy''s explanation was too simple.


    So Bill had to imagine the details on his own.


    Today, Hardy was shopping with two girls, got into a conflict with thieves who tried to steal from them. The boss drove the thugs away, but the bags were still stolen.


    The girls being bothered while shopping were naturally infuriating for Boss Hardy, who planned on having a good time, and those two girls were most likely the boss''s women.


    Damn it! They must not be let off easily.


    They must be dealt with. "Boss, don''t worry, I''ll handle this matter personally."


    After hanging up the phone, Bill urgently summoned everyone.


    Find these people, Even if we have to turn the whole of Los Angeles upside down, we must find those bastards.


    Those little hooligans have no idea, that now half of Los Angeles''s underworld is after them. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, their whereabouts are not much of a secret, grab a bunch of nearby thieves and casually inquire, and in no time, the identities of those guys are confirmed.


    A bunch of thieves gathered in the slums, completely unsavory characters.


    At the same time, Leopard from the British''s gang also got the news and hurriedly rushed to downtown with his men. However, when they arrived at the hideout of the thieves, as the informant said, they found hundreds of people from Red Bill''s gang gathered at the entrance.


    "Leader, what''s going on?" someone asked Leopard quietly.


    Leopard frowned and looked at the crowd ahead, "Something''s fishy, let''s see what''s going on first."


    Not long after, a tall figure walked out of that old building first, and Leopard immediately recognized him as the former leader of the Russian gang, who had now joined Bill''s gang as a leader, but his strength and influence had increased significantly compared to before.


    Behind Big Ivan, A group of people escorted several guys tied up. These guys looked terrified, as if they were being taken to the gallows for execution.


    As soon as Big Ivan came out, someone reported to him that people from the Britisher''s gang had arrived.


    Big Ivan thought for a moment and walked towards leopard.


    "You guys are from Britches''s gang, right?" Big Ivan asked.


    "That''s right," Leopard admitted straightforwardly.


    "Are you here to find those who robbed your miss on Hollywood Boulevard?" Big Ivan.


    "Yes, we are.".


    Big Ivan smiled and pointed to the guys tied up behind, "You''re too late, we''ve already caught them. Boss Bill wanted me to convey a message to your boss that this matter would be handled by Bill''s gang. There''s no need for your interference."


    After a few seconds, looking at Big Ivan, Leopard asked, "Can we have our things back?"


    Big Ivan smiled.


    "Don''t worry, someone will return them."


    Two women''s handbags were placed in front of Hardy.


    "Boss, I''ve checked with those bastards. Nothing is missing from the bags," Big Ivan reported with a bow and a smile.


    Hardy opened Elena''s bag, took out a long brocade box, and found the silver earrings inside.


    "What did you do with those guys?" Hardy asked.


    "Awaiting your orders. If you want them dealt with, I''ll take the brothers and bury them outside the city. For now, they get a beating every hour," Big Ivan replied.


    Although those thieves were annoying, they didn''t deserve to die.


    "Give them a good beating, starve them for a week, and only give them a slice of bread and a glass of water each day. That should be enough."


    Big Ivan shivered involuntarily, recalling the days when the boss had locked him in the dark cellar, making him wish he were dead.


    "Understood, boss."


    Big Ivan left quickly, he was excited to have someone test the bitterness he once suffered.


    Hardy, holding the earrings, thought about how the girl had managed to get the British gang to retrieve her belongings. It seemed she wasn''t just an ordinary person.


    He picked up the phone and called the HD Security Intelligence Department.


    "Investigate the backgrounds of the two girls for me," Hardy instructed, providing the information he knew about Elena and Irina.


    Big Ivan returned to the base.


    Seeing the few guys tied up, he sneered and ordered his men to untie them.


    The thieves, not understanding what was happening, knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    "Whip them first."


    Big Ivan''s men took out a rope whip, soaked it in salt water, and began to flog the thieves, making them howl in pain and roll on the ground.


    "A bunch of blind fools, messing with people you shouldn''t. It''s your luck that we''re not killing you this time."


    He picked up one of them.


    "Tell me, what bad things have you done before?" Big Ivan asked, looking for some entertainment.


    The guy, terrified, confessed everything he had done, down to wetting the bed as a child.


    The HD Security Intelligence Department moved quickly. The next day, they placed a file in front of Hardy, who was slightly surprised after reading it.


    Irina was a fine French girl.


    Her family had some assets, but when World War II broke out, her parents brought her to the United States, settling in Los Angeles. Overall, she had a normal background.


    What surprised Hardy was Elena.


    Her identity was indeed unusual, she was the granddaughter of Mr. James Harris, a prominent figure in the United Kingdoms.


    Mr. James Harris, was a British nobleman who was also a member of the West Australian parliament.

 Chapter 104: Chapter 104 HD Art Auction Company

    Although Hardy had found it strange how a West Australian parliament member is related to gangs, he did have his guesses, such as smuggling goods, weapons, and opium.As for further investigation, Hardy didn''t have the means. The HD security intelligent department is still small and can barely cover Los Angeles, its surrounding areas, and some US big cities.


    Hardy decided to return the handbags to the girls, but as for further contact with Mr. James Harris, he dismissed it; there were no benefits to gain from that.


    Driving to the University of Southern California, he parked in the faculty lot and walked through the campus, observing the leisurely students sitting or lying on the grass.


    As he reached the architecture building, he saw Elena coming downstairs, holding two books, with a young man with a British accent following her, talking nonstop.


    "Miss Elena," Hardy called out, standing in front of them.


    Elena looked up, surprised to see Hardy. The young man beside her looked at Hardy with slight hostility.


    "Mr. Hardy, what brings you here?"


    After glancing at her classmate, Elena said, "Andrew, my friend is here. I don''t have time today. Goodbye."


    "Let''s go, Mr. Hardy." She stood next to Hardy, and they walked away together.


    Andrew gave Hardy a resentful look. If not for this guy, he might have invited Elena to a movie today.


    "Is he your suitor?" Hardy asked as they walked along the shaded path.


    "Just a classmate. What brings you here, Mr. Hardy?" Elena asked.


    "Didn''t you invite me to visit USC yesterday?" Hardy replied, slightly hurt.


    Elena paused. Actually, it was Irina who had extended the invitation yesterday, but since Hardy had saved her, she couldn''t admit she hadn''t invited him.


    "Why don''t we find Irina? She should be out of class now," Elena suggested.


    "Sure, I have something for her too."


    When Irina saw Hardy, she ran over excitedly, greeting him warmly, "Hi, Mr. Hardy. I''m so glad to see you again."


    "It''s lunchtime. Are you treating us to lunch?"


    "Oh~!"


    Irina was at a loss for words.


    She had lost her living expenses and had borrowed some money from Elena yesterday, planning to survive on bread for the month.


    If she treated them, she would be out of money again.


    Elena glanced at her. "I''ll treat Mr. Hardy to lunch to thank him for saving us yesterday. There''s a restaurant near the school; let''s go there."


    "No problem, but wait a moment. I''ll get something from the car for you."


    "What is it?" Irina asked curiously.


    "A gift."


    At the car, Hardy took out two handbags. The girls were stunned.


    "Ah, isn''t this my handbag?"


    "My bag is here too?!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Check if anything is missing," Hardy said, handing the bags to them. The girls checked their belongings.


    "Everything is here, nothing is missing. My money is all here too," Irina exclaimed in surprise.


    Elena also saw all her items, including the silver earrings.


    "Mr. Hardy, what''s going on?" Elena asked curiously.


    Hardy smiled. "I asked a friend to get them back for you. So, shouldn''t you treat me to a meal to show your gratitude?"


    "Of course," Irina shouted excitedly.


    They went to the restaurant.


    Irina asked about the retrieval of the handbags, and Hardy gave a vague answer, saying a friend had some influence.


    Irina, a journalism major, was talkative and lively, while Elena was more reserved.


    After a while, Hardy asked Elena, "When we were at the art shop, you were looking at the artworks. Are you knowledgeable about art?"


    Elena thought for a moment. "My grandfather was very knowledgeable about art. He wanted to pass this interest to my father, but my father chose architecture. When I was little, my grandfather would often show me some artwork and paintinfs. Later, I grew to like these things. I love architecture, so I studied it, but I also took courses in painting, sculpture, and art appreciation."


    "Have you collected many artworks?" Hardy asked.


    The girl shook her head. "I don''t have money. Even if I see something I like, I can''t buy it."


    Hardy understood.


    Although Elena''s family was well off, her father was just an architect. He could support his child''s education but wouldn''t allow her to spend money extravagantly.


    "Mr. Hardy, I saw you bought some oil paintings. Do you know a lot about paintings?" Elena asked.


    "Not too much, I just like them."


    Irina who was by the side, said, "Hey, you two can''t do this. I don''t understand art at all. It''s not fair."


    Elena and Hardy exchanged a look and laughed.


    They had forgotten about Irina during their conversation.


    As the three talked about each other, Hardy disclosed that he was a soldier who fought in World War II.


    Irina, a French woman whose family had fled to the US because of the war, also hated fascists. She looked at Hardy with even more admiration.


    She stared at him with sparkling eyes.


    After lunch, Irina had to go to the library for an essay. Hardy asked Elena if she was willing to help appraise the paintings he had.


    "Of course. I have nothing to do this afternoon anyway. I can look at your paintings."


    Hardy drove Elena to HD Security Company. Elena was a little surprised when she walked in. "HD Security, I have heard of this name. What are we doing at the security company?"


    Hardy smiled.


    "I run this security company. Those paintings and artwork are kept with the security company. It''s safer here."


    Elena looked at Hardy in surprise.


    "HD Security, which became famous some time ago, is your company?"


    "That''s right."


    "What about HD Film Company?"


    "It''s mine too."


    Elena looked at Hardy carefully again. He already owned two companies at such a young age. He must be very capable.


    In Hardy''s office, Hardy took out the paintings he had bought.


    "Help me appraise these. If you think they''re good, I''ll buy more."


    The desk was filled with dozens of pieces.


    Elena examined each piece, pointing out characteristics and providing detailed explanations, including historical context and market value.


    She was amazed by Hardy''s collection.


    "This is a Spanish painting from 1730. The market price is around $8,000. This painting of caravals is also Spanish from the 80s, priced at about $5,000 ."


    "You have many precious paintings here. The market value exceeds $100,000, but if you auction them internationally, they could fetch a way higher price," Elena said.


    Hardy nodded.


    "Thank you for your help, Miss Elena. I have another favor to ask. Would you like to accompany me to an art shop? You have a good eye, and I''d like to buy more paintings."


    Elena was taken aback. "I can''t accept your request for free, Mr. Hardy. If I help you, you must pay me."


    Hardy chuckled. "What do you want?"


    "Please hire me as your appraiser and pay me a reasonable salary."


    "No problem. From today on, you''re my appraiser. I''ll pay you $100 per piece you appraise."


    Elena agreed.


    Her previous monthly allowance was less than $100, but now she could earn a considerable income. She decided to buy an Italian painting from the Renaissance she had admired for a long time with her first payment.


    Hardy and Elena visited the art shop again. They entered the shop, and the owner greeted them warmly.


    "Mr. Hardy, welcome back. Are you looking for something specific today?"


    Hardy smiled. "I''m here with my appraiser, Miss Elena, to purchase more oil paintings."


    The shop owner''s eyes lit up.


    "I have some new items. Please take a look."


    Hardy and Elena examined the new pieces. Elena provided her expert opinion, and Hardy made his selections.


    By the end of the day, Hardy had purchased several valuable pieces, and Elena had earned her first payment.


    As they left the shop, Hardy said, "Thank you for your help today, Miss Elena. I look forward to working with you again."


    Hardy thought for a moment and than asked, "Elena I plan on setting up and auction company for acquisition, appraisal, sales, and trading artworks, are you interested in joining?"

 Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Wrongfully Imprisoned Banker

    Elena smiled and said "It will be my pleasure to join this company."It was already past 7 p.m. Hardy took Elena to a French restaurant for dinner.


    While eating, Elena couldn''t shake a strange feeling but couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong.


    Hardy looked at the delicate girl in front of him.


    He felt a great sense of accomplishment.


    Unlike other men, he didn''t need to bother with flowers, dinners, or movies.


    This was much better. He had her working for him, and if he wanted to take her out for dinner, he could, under the guise of celebrating the company''s establishment.


    In the future, they would have more opportunities to interact as boss and subordinate. Whenever he wanted to take her out for dinner, he could just mention discussing work.


    During dinner, they chatted about how to operate the new company. Hardy offered the simplest plan.


    First, complete the company setup. Then, recruit a team of professionals, Start the acquisition business, and he would handle the finances.


    Time flew by, and it was already past nine in the evening.


    Hardy drove the girl back to USC, parking the car in front of the dormitory. Elena got out of the car and waved goodbye to Hardy.


    When she opened the door to her dorm, she found her roommate Irina sitting on the living room sofa, pouting and giving her a sidelong glance.


    "What''s up?" Elena asked in surprise.


    "Elena, I just realized you''re someone who values romance over friendship. Did you go out with Mr. Hardy and have dinner together?" Irina asked angrily.


    Elena smiled.


    She walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    "Yes, we not only had dinner."


    "Ah, what else did you do?" Irina asked urgently.


    "We also started a company."


    Irina was stunned.


    Starting a company was the last thing she expected.


    Elena recounted her afternoon to Irina and showed her the company registration certificate. Irina, holding the certificate, asked in astonishment, "Did you really set up a company so quickly and you were appointed as a general manager?"


    "Elena, isn''t your company recruiting? How about me?" Irina asked eagerly.


    "You, won''t it interfere with your studies?" Elena responded.


    "No, I''m about to enter my senior year. I need work experience, and since we''re roommates, it''ll be convenient to discuss company matters. You''re now the general manager, so just make me a department manager."


    While talking, Irina kept rubbing her body against Elena''s arm.


    "Go away, your seductive tactics don''t work on me." Elena pushed Irina away forcefully, but Irina clung on tightly.


    "Assistant, you can be my assistant for now."


    "Yay~~"


    Irina cheered in victory. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day.


    Elena called Mr. Jack from the Los Angeles British gang and told him that she and her classmates had retrieved their bags.


    Yesterday, Leopard had reported the incident to Mr. Jack, saying that by the time he arrived, the thieves had already been caught by Big Ivan from the Bill gang. ??¨N¦®§®§²??.??§®


    He was told that the lady''s bags would be returned.


    "Elena, who returned the bags to you?"


    Mr. Jack wanted to know who had the influence to mobilize the Bill gang to retrieve the items.


    "A new friend I met. When we were in danger, he helped us drive away those thieves," Elena explained.


    "Oh, I see. By the way, what''s your friend''s name?"


    "His name is Jon Hardy, why do you ask, Uncle Jack?"


    "Oh, nothing, just curious. It''s good that everything is fine. Elena, focus on your studies. If anything comes up, call me anytime."


    "Okay, Uncle Jack, I''m hanging up now."


    After hanging up, Mr. Jack frowned and began to ponder.


    Who is this Jon Hardy? Could he be the son of a prominent family in Los Angeles? In fact, Hardy had always kept a low profile. During his gang days, he was just a small leader. Later, he formed his own team, conducting operations in the shadows. He eliminated the Spanish gang and formed the Bill gang, making Bill the boss.


    In the underworld, Hardy left no trace.


    Even now, if the FBI investigate his background, they can only find out that he owns of several companies, with no criminal record or gang affiliation¡ªa clean slate.


    Several days passed.


    Hardy received a call from Ava Gardner, who told him that the crew had finished filming and would return to Los Angeles in three days at most.


    "I''ll give you a proper welcome when you get back," Hardy said with a smile.


    Just after hanging up, the phone on the table rang again. It was Big Ivan calling.


    "Boss, you said to starve those bastards for a week. The time is up. What do you want to do with them next?" Big Ivan asked.


    Big Ivan wasn''t very smart, straightforward in his actions, typical of a Slavic personality, but he was very diligent in executing orders.


    "How are those guys now?" Hardy asked casually.


    Big Ivan laughed, "At first, they were howling with hunger. I know that feeling, it''s terrible. Every couple of days, I''d bring them out and give them a beating. Can''t let them stay comfortable, this is no vacation."


    "When I have nothing to do, I will let them confess and explain the wrong things they have done in the past. Hahaha, these guys told me all the bad things they have done before."


    "Theft, robbery, extortion, fraud, and causing trouble. These guys have done it all. One guy said that once he broke into a house and happened to see a man and a woman there. He stole things while eavesdropping, and later found out that the two were having an affair. "


    "While he was taking things, he accidentally made a noise, the man came out, and the guy simply shot the man. Seeing the screaming woman on the bed, he killed her too"


    "Later, because of this incident, the woman''s husband was convicted as a murderer. the man was a banker, a vice president of a bank, and the case was widely reported at the time. "


    At first, Hardy thought it was just a joke.


    But as he listened, he felt something was off.


    This plot seemed familiar.


    A thief breaking into a house, killing an adulterous couple, a banker wrongfully imprisoned.


    Isn''t this the plot of "The Shawshank Redemption"?


    "Ivan, what''s that thief''s name?" Hardy asked seriously.


    "I didn''t ask his name," Big Ivan didn''t care about the name of a scumbag.


    "Don''t release any of them. I''m coming over now," Hardy ordered.


    "Okay, boss!"

 Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Deceit and Consequences

    The dark cellar.This group of thieves had been locked up for a whole week, the most difficult week of their lives.


    A piece of bread and a glass of water.


    Every day was spent in hunger.


    Every two or three days, they would be dragged out and beaten, and tortured by the gang. This was hell, a fate worse than death.


    Creak. The iron door opened.


    Everyone looked toward the door, their eyes filled with both longing and fear. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Longing for food.


    Fear of being dragged out and beaten.


    A strong man walked in, his gaze sweeping over the group of thieves. The thieves, seeing he had no bread, knew it meant a beating was coming. They immediately lowered their heads and huddled in the corner, afraid of being chosen.


    "You, come out!"


    The strong man pointed at one of them.


    The chosen man''s face turned ashen.


    He kept retreating.


    The strong man grabbed his collar and dragged him out. The iron door closed, and everyone else breathed a sigh of relief.


    The man walked unsteadily into the room, his eyes filled with fear. Inside the room stood four or five men, some of whom he recognized as the ones who had tortured him these past few days.


    In the middle of these men stood a man in a suit. His clothes were clearly of high quality, and he was scrutinizing the thief at that moment.


    The thief quickly averted his gaze in fear.


    "What''s your name?" Hardy asked, looking at the thief.


    "I... my name is Aimo."


    Aimo stuttered.


    "Have you been in prison before?"


    "I''ve been locked up three times for theft."


    "Have you ever killed anyone?"


    Aimo looked up at the man in the suit. "Yes, I have."


    "Where?"


    "One time I broke into a house to steal. A man and a woman were in the middle of something. I accidentally knocked something over, making a noise. The man heard it and came to attack me, so I shot him dead. The woman kept screaming and saw my face, so I shot her too."


    Hardy thought to himself, It seems to be that incident.


    "When did this happen?"


    Aimo thought for a moment. "About seven years ago."


    "Tell me the whole story in detail. Don''t leave out any details," Hardy said.


    "Okay, alright."


    "Seven years ago, one night in the first half of April, I ran out of money. I spotted a nice villa and climbed in through the back window. When I got to the living room, I found clothes scattered all over the floor. I heard noises from the bedroom."


    "I sneaked over and found a man and a woman having sex in the bedroom. I eavesdropped for a while and later found out that they were not a couple. The man was a baseball coach, and the woman was a married woman."


    "I ignored them and was rummaging through other rooms. Suddenly, I accidentally dropped a trophy. The woman''s screams in the room stopped, and I was so scared that I quickly pulled out my gun."


    "Soon after, A man came out with a baseball bat and was about to attack me when he saw me. So I shot him. The man did not die immediately after being shot and ran back to the bedroom. The woman saw the man covered in blood and was so scared that she kept screaming."


    "I chased him to the room and fired two more shots at the man. Both shots hit his back, and he died. The woman was sitting naked on the bed, looking at me, and screaming. I didn''t want to kill her at first, but she saw my face, so I had to kill her too."


    "A few days later, I saw in the newspaper that the police had arrested the woman''s husband, suspecting him of killing his wife and her lover out of jealousy. The newspaper also said that the man was a vice president of a bank. I found it quite amusing at the time."


    Hardy looked at this guy. "Do you still have the gun you used to kill them?"


    Aimo shook his head. "I sold it later."


    "Do you know who you sold it to?"


    "Yes."


    Hardy looked at Big Ivan and instructed, "Lock him in a separate room and get him something to eat."


    When Aimo heard there was food, he kept thanking Hardy.


    After Aimo was taken out, Hardy instructed Big Ivan, "I have a big use for this guy. Let the others go, but keep him. Feed him three meals a day, but make sure he doesn''t escape."


    Back at HD Security Company, Hardy called Henry over. Henry was now the head of the intelligence department, one of the two major departments in Hardy Security, with strength comparable to the strategy department.


    "Henry, investigate something for me. Seven years ago, a banker named Andy was sentenced to life imprisonment for killing his wife and her lover. He should be held in Shawshank Prison."


    "I need all the information about him."


    "And find the gun that the murderer used in the killing. Ask Big Ivan for details, we have that guy locked up in the Red Bills celler. That gun will be very useful."


    "I''ll get right on it, boss," Henry replied.


    ...


    The next day.


    Today is the day of "L¨¦on: The Professional" crew''s rehearsal. Hardy, with multiple roles as an investor, producer, and writer, naturally had to come to the scene to take a look.


    The male lead, Leon, played by Gary Grant, is a big star of MGM, and his acting skills are beyond words. He performed several scenes very convincingly.


    Next is the young girl, Elizabeth Taylor. She walked in wearing shorts and a T-shirt, with her hair in a loose student like style, looking somewhat indifferent.


    As soon as she entered, Hitchcock''s eyes lit up. In his impression, Elizabeth Taylor was the delicate princess type, but now she''s changed a lot. He didn''t know how she changed, but now she is very similar to the original script character, Matilda.

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Wrongful Conviction

    Taylor was a bit nervous at first, but when she saw Hardy sitting there, she suddenly became very confident.Hitchcock had Taylor perform several scenes, and she quickly got into character, interpreting all the feelings the director wanted.


    "Your performance is excellent. I think the female lead has been decided. What do you think?" Hitchcock looked at Hardy and the head of MGM''s performing arts department.


    They naturally had no objections.


    "Excellent, beyond my expectations," said the head of MGM''s performing arts department.


    "Well, then it''s settled," Hardy concluded.


    "Yay~!"


    Taylor cheered loudly, ran to the judges to thank them, and finally came to Hardy''s side, giving him a big hug.


    Next was the audition for the main villain, played by an old actor from MGM, in his forties, often portraying villains. The director praised him for embodying the villainous image to the bone.


    As for the other supporting roles, like Matilda''s parents, siblings, and the old policeman, those were decided by the assistant director. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy also had a talent agency under him. He asked Edward to get those signed artists into the crew, giving them a chance as well.


    In the evening, Taylor''s family invited Hardy to their home for dinner to express their gratitude.


    It was a joyful gathering.


    As Hardy left, Taylor insisted on seeing him off. Mrs. Sara and Mr. Taylor smiled and returned to the villa.


    Taylor looked at Hardy with big eyes and said somewhat reluctantly, "The crew will soon be going to New York to shoot. The director said it would probably take four to five months. I won''t be able to see Mr. Hardy for several months."


    In just over a month of contact, Taylor felt like she had already developed a sense of reliance on Mr. Hardy. And it was a very strong feeling.


    Hardy smiled and patted Taylor''s head, "A few months isn''t long. You focus on your acting, and if I have time, I''ll come to New York to see you."


    Taylor''s eyes brightened up. "Will Mr. Hardy really come to New York to see me?"


    "Well, I promise." When this girl spoke to this extent, Hardy could only agree.


    "That''s great!" The girl''s face was full of joy.


    As Hardy prepared to get into the car, Taylor hesitated for a moment, then suddenly threw herself into Hardy''s arms, hugged him tightly, kissed him on the cheek, and then ran back into the villa.


    Watching the little girl disappear, Hardy smiled.


    Is this girl now in the throes of adolescent infatuation?


    The next day, Hardy arrived at Noah Films to welcome the return of the crew of "The Wild Bunch." Ava Gardner got out of the car, saw Hardy, and gave him a hug directly.


    "Hardy, it feels like it''s been ages since we were apart," Ava said.


    "I feel the same way." ???§¦????.?¦¨?


    They separated, and Hardy greeted the director and other actors. They walked into the reception room together, and Hardy asked Nolan, "How long will the production take from now on?"


    "It''ll probably take about two months to finish, then there''s editing, promotion, and it should be ready for release by October."


    "In that case, let''s speed up the production and aim for an early release."


    As the evening approached, Hardy took the entire crew of nearly a hundred people to the designated hotel to celebrate the wrap of the film.


    There''s no longer a tradition of wrap parties in Hollywood, but Hardy, as the boss, personally treated everyone to dinner. Everyone was very happy, the atmosphere was lively, Hardy drank quite a bit, and by the time he returned home, he was a little tipsy.


    As they went upstairs, Ava supported him.


    Opening the door, they found the room very clean, knowing that Hardy must have arranged for someone to tidy up in advance.


    This man was sometimes domineering, sometimes gentle, sometimes careless, but sometimes considerate.


    Ava helped him take off his coat, went to run the bath, and when she came back after filling the tub, she helped him into the bathroom.


    It was at this moment that he opened his eyes.


    "Ah, aren''t you drunk? Then you should take a bath," Ava said.


    Hardy chuckled and grabbed the woman, pulling her into the tub.


    The two of them played a few games in the bathtub.


    ...


    The next day.


    Henry returned and reported to Hardy about the investigation of Andy.


    "The judge who presided over Andy''s case has retired last year. Andy has always claimed his innocence in court, stating that he didn''t kill his wife. The court couldn''t find the gun, and the evidence was insufficient. However, the judge sentenced Andy to two life sentences for murder."


    "Andy was sent to Shawshank Prison. He never stopped seeking justice. He wrote a letter to the court every month to state his grievances. He has never stopped for the past seven years."


    "Boss, we found the thief''s gun. It''s a Colt revolver. It has changed hands three times. I found it in the utility room of the last person."


    Henry said that and put a paper bag in front of Hardy.


    Hardy picked up the paper bag and emptied the gun inside¡ªa very ordinary revolver worth only twenty or thirty dollars¡ªbut it was this gun that ruined a banker''s life.


    "Is there any other information?" Hardy asked.


    Henry thought for a moment and said with a smile, "That Andy loves to write letters. Besides writing to the court that sentenced him, he also writes to the state government. He felt that there were too few books in the prison library, so he wrote a letter every month. Finally, a batch of books and records arrived, which improved Andy''s reputation in prison, and he was rarely bullied after that."


    Hardy remembered that there was indeed such a plot in the movie.


    "Henry, find a lawyer and go through the normal process to apply for a retrial. The murderer Aimo, who killed Andy''s wife and her lover will turn himself in. You personally follow up on this matter and report to me anytime if there is any situation." Hardy said.

 Chapter 108: Chapter 108 A Ray of Hope

    Shawshank Prison.A sedan stopped at the prison gate.


    Henry and Lawyer Bob got out of the car.


    Lawyer Bob was in his forties this year, with over twenty years of experience in the legal profession. When Henry asked him to help with Andy''s case, he hesitated a bit. The case of the banker killing his wife was once sensational, and of course, he knew about it.


    At first, he hesitated because overturning a court verdict was much harder than winning a lawsuit.


    But in the end, he was moved by the lawyer''s fee that Henry offered him.


    Lawyer Bob handed the meeting slip to the guard at the door, and the guard let them in after looking at it. After several checks, the two arrived at the meeting room.


    When the guard informed Andy that a lawyer wanted to see him, Andy was surprised.


    With a puzzled look, he walked into the meeting room.


    "Who are you?" Andy asked in surprise.


    Lawyer Bob smiled, "I''m Lawyer Bob, and this is Mr. Henry. We''re here because of Mr. Andy''s case."


    Andy''s heart raced when he heard this.


    "Are you sent by the state court?!" His first thought was that his monthly appeals to the court had worked, and the court had sent someone to prepare for a retrial of his case.


    Bob shook his head and said, "I was commissioned by Mr. Jon Hardy."


    Andy murmured, trying hard to search his memory, but in the end, he couldn''t remember who Jon Hardy was.


    "Mr. Hardy is my boss," Henry said.


    "I seem to not know Mr. Hardy," Andy said in confusion.


    Henry smiled and said, "You''ll know who Mr. Hardy is when you walk out of prison. Let''s talk about your situation now."


    "Oh, okay."


    Bob took out his lawyer''s certificate and a power of attorney and said, "Mr. Andy, this is a power of attorney. Would you like me to represent you in applying for a retrial in court?"


    Andy picked up the lawyer''s certificate and power of attorney, his hands trembling slightly.


    Years of anticipation seemed to finally see the dawn.


    Although he didn''t know who Mr. Hardy was, But he wouldn''t give up, as long as there was a glimmer of hope.


    "I''ve looked at the lawyer''s certificate and power of attorney; there''s no problem." Andy looked at Henry again. "I''d like to ask, why does Mr. Hardy want to help me?"


    "Perhaps it''s because of justice!" Henry said.


    In fact, Henry didn''t quite understand the boss''s idea either, why suddenly help this Andy. But it didn''t matter. For him, there was nothing to doubt about the boss''s orders, just execute them.


    Andy signed the power of attorney, took it with trembling hands. This power of attorney was extremely important to him.


    Another glimmer of hope after seven years of waiting.


    After Lawyer Bob and Henry left, Andy was taken back to the cell block. Captain Haley saw Andy being brought back and called the guard responsible for the meeting room. §®?¨N¦¥?§²?§Á.???


    "Who did Andy just meet, and what did they say?" Captain Haley asked.


    "A lawyer met with Andy, and said that someone wanted to help him appeal to the state court, and had Andy sign a power of attorney," the guard said.


    Captain Haley frowned.


    A retrial was not good news for him.


    He ordered his men to keep an eye on it and went to the warden''s office. Warden Samuel Norton was playing with an antique music box. Collecting music boxes was his little hobby.


    Captain Haley closed the door, lowered his voice a bit, and said, "Warden, a lawyer just met with Andy, and he said someone wants to help him appeal to the state court and retry his case."


    Warden Norton stopped playing with the music box.


    He looked up at Haley and asked, "Do you know who''s helping him?"


    "I don''t know, just a lawyer and an assistant came," Captain Haley said.


    Warden Norton''s face darkened.


    Andy was a banker before he was imprisoned, proficient in finance and accounting affairs. After Knowing his ability, Samuel Norton let him help with falsifying accounts, money laundering, and tax evasion.


    Andy was sentenced to two life sentences. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t think about leaving the prison alive. It was very safe to use him to do his accounts. But now there was a sudden situation, which caught him off guard. If Andy really got acquitted and released from prison, he would be finished.


    His first thought was to get rid of Andy.


    Eliminate all future troubles, but it wasn''t time for that yet.


    Andy might not necessarily be acquitted. Overturning the verdict of the state court was not that easy. Out of a thousand cases, not necessarily one would succeed.


    Andy was very capable, and he didn''t want to lose such a good helper.


    "Haley, keep an eye on Andy. Report to me immediately if there are any developments," Warden Norton said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Warden."


    Captain Haley left, and Warden Norton put down the music box, walked to the window of his office. In the distance was the spacious prison yard, with his office overlooking everything, where inmates gathered to chat or play games.


    Warden Norton gritted his teeth, a fierce expression on his face. "I won''t let you leave Shawshank alive."


    The August sun made people sweat.


    But people were still willing to step out of their cells and enjoy the rare moments of breathing free air during the day.


    Andy came to the yard.


    He sat down next to Red, who glanced at him. "Was it a visit from your family?"


    Andy shook his head.


    "It was a lawyer," he said.


    Andy recounted the encounter to Red, who was surprised. "How could someone help you out of the blue? Do you really not know this, Mr. Hardy? Could he be an acquaintance from your past?"


    "No, I''ve thought of everyone I know, and I''m sure I don''t know anyone named Hardy."


    Red rubbed his chin. "That''s very strange, but no matter what, it''s good news for you. You''ve been writing letters to the state court every month, asking for a chance to appeal. Now that someone is helping you, you should feel fortunate."


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Undercurrents

    Two days after Andy signed the power of attorney, something happened outside. A thief named Aimo voluntarily surrendered to the police station, confessing to killing a man and a woman in a villa on a certain street seven years ago.Why did Aimo surrender?


    Because he didn''t want to live in such a hellish life anymore.


    He was threatened.


    Either endure this life or surrender and take responsibility. Aimo had been in prison three times before, so he was not unfamiliar with prison life.


    Although prison meant losing freedom, life could still be somewhat normal eating, sleeping, sunbathing as long as you didn''t provoke the guards and the prison bosses, life wasn''t too bad.


    But here, enduring hunger every day, being whipped every two days, and salt being rubbed into the wounds, those people were not human at all, they enjoyed torturing them.


    When Aimo heard Big Ivan say he had to endure this life, he broke down. He would rather spend his whole life in prison than live like this.


    He feared he wouldn''t be able to endure it for long before they beat him to death.


    Evil begets evil. Aimo was a murderer, but in his heart, Big Ivan and those people were demons, and he feared them from the bottom of his heart.


    After the police questioned him, they found out that this case had been sentenced seven years ago. The court had convicted the husband of that woman, a banker, of the murder.


    The matter was reported to the police chief, who was also very cautious.


    "I know about that case from back then. The banker never admitted to killing his wife, but I didn''t expect that the real murderer would surrender seven years later."


    "Report it to the court, they should know about this."


    The case was reported to the state court. When the current Chief Justice of the state court learned about it, he immediately ordered the case files to be retrieved.


    They found that the confession of the thief matched the facts of the case, which occurred seven years ago.


    Especially in some areas where there were unclear explanations at the time, after reading the thief''s confession, they found the answers.


    "The judge who presided over this case back then was Hobbes, who has retired. There were some controversies in this case during the trial. The banker never admitted to killing his wife. He has been writing letters to the court every month for so many years without interruption. According to the normal procedure, since someone made a mistake, someone should help him correct it.


    The responsibility has already been pushed onto the retired Judge Hobbes."


    And the next day, a lawyer named Bob submitted a petition to the state legislature and presented Andy''s power of attorney.


    "I will defend Mr. Andy."


    In a few days, the media also learned about this. The case of Andy killing his wife was once sensational, and now it turned out to be a wrongful conviction, with the murderer surrendering himself. The newspapers began to report extensively, and for a while, everyone knew about it.


    Shawshank Prison.


    Warden Norton looked at the newspaper in his hand, his expression becoming increasingly grim. The newspaper reported that a thief had surrendered to the police station, confessing to killing the two people from back then, which meant that Andy''s case might be overturned.


    He had previously thought that Andy couldn''t possibly overturn his case unless there was overwhelmingly sufficient evidence.


    Never did he imagine that a confessing thief would appear.


    At this moment, Warden Norton even suspected that the thief was arranged to take the blame deliberately. Framing and taking the blame for someone wasn''t unheard of, and he knew quite a bit about it. ???¦®?¦Ñ?§Á.???


    Thinking about the lawyer who came to see Andy a couple of days ago.


    Things couldn''t be that coincidental.


    Someone must be helping Andy.


    He didn''t care whether Andy was innocent or not, what concerned him was that Andy knew too many of his secrets.


    Helping him evade taxes, falsifying records, and laundering money.


    Once these things were exposed, Warden Norton would be finished.


    Forget about keeping his position as warden, he might even end up in prison. Maybe Andy wouldn''t speak out, but he didn''t want to leave his fate in someone else''s hands.


    Putting the newspaper down on the table, a cold light flashed in Warden Norton''s eyes behind his glasses.


    Captain Haley received a rapid summons from the Warden. "Warden, you wanted to see me?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haley, did Andy also do false accounting and tax evasion for you?" Warden Norton asked.


    "Ah, yes," replied Haley.


    He knew he couldn''t deceive Warden Norton about this.


    "Take a look at this newspaper, there''s news that might interest you." Warden Norton threw the newspaper to Haley.


    Haley took it and, after reading, his eyes widened.


    "Someone confessed to killing Andy''s wife. Does this mean Andy''s case will be retried?" Haley was astonished.


    "Yes, retried. After being acquitted, he''ll be released. But he knows too much about us. If it leaks out, think about the consequences." Warden Norton looked at Haley with a dark gaze.


    Haley''s expression kept changing.


    If his tax evasion were exposed, he would definitely lose his job now, and the tax bureau might prosecute him, ranging from paying tax penalties to even imprisonment.


    "Warden, what do we do now?" Haley asked.


    A cold gleam flashed in Warden Norton''s eyes. "Making sure he keeps his mouth shut once and for all."


    "You mean... kill him?" Haley asked.


    "Do you have a better way?" Warden Norton sneered at Haley.


    Haley gritted his teeth. "Fine, I''ll find someone to do it."


    Warden Norton nodded. "Now that Andy''s case has been exposed, someone is definitely watching him. If you directly act, you might be implicated. It''s better to think of a reliable way to make the inmates handle it. Afterwards, claim it was revenge. There are plenty of serious offenders here, they''ll never leave anyway, killing one more person won''t matter.


    Give them some benefits, promise them a better life in prison. Someone will do it."


    "I understand, warden." Haley nodded.

 Chapter 110: Chapter 110 Intertwined Interests

    Haley went to the cell block. His leather shoes made a creaking sound on the corridor floor, and he glanced into each cell as he passed.Others thought he was inspecting the cells, but no one knew he was looking for the right person to do the job.


    In one cell, a few guys were chatting. Haley listened to the voices and looked over, spotting a guy named Damon boasting to others. Damon was a murderer who had taken several lives and was a small boss in the prison, with a group of followers.


    Haley thought for a moment.


    He called a few prison guards and opened the door of the cell.


    "Everyone stand at attention~!"


    With a shout from the guards, Everyone jumped out of bed and stood on the ground.


    "Search for contraband. Anyone caught hiding contraband will face punishment," Haley said coldly.


    Many inmates faces turned ugly.


    In a short time, the guards found a lot of contraband in the room, almost too many to count.


    Cigarettes, marijuana, lighters, ropes, files, chunks of cheese, candy, and even a guy who had made a cage out of wood sticks, inside of which was a pet mouse.


    "Five strokes for each person as punishment," Haley said coldly.


    Soon, the room echoed with cries of pain.


    Haley stood beside Damon, looked at him, and then said, "Your situation is the most serious. You were caught hiding a file, enough to get you in solitary confinement for a few days."


    "Take him to my office first," Haley told one of his subordinates.


    In Haley''s office.


    Damon stood in the middle of the room, wondering why Haley, the prison''s grim reaper, had called him to his office.


    To discipline him?


    That could be done in the cell block, there was no need to call him out separately.


    "I remember you were sentenced to life without parole, right?" Haley said casually.


    "Yes," Damon replied.


    "Unless something unexpected happens, you''ll spend the rest of your life in this prison until you die of old age. I have something for you to do. If you help me complete this task, I''ll give you special treatment in the future. For example, you will be given a lighter punishment for hiding contraband items."


    "Think about it, won''t your future life in prison be easier?" Haley continued. "On the other hand If you get on my bad side, life will be very difficult."


    "What do you want me to do?" Damon asked.


    "Think about it carefully, Once you hear what it is, you can''t back out," Haley said.


    Damon was silent for a while.


    He knew that whatever Haley wanted him to do, it wouldn''t be good. He could already guess what it is.


    It was nothing more than killing someone.


    Bribing a guard to help take out a prisoner¡ªsomeone wanting revenge or someone wanting to silence someone else¡ªthis kind of thing wasn''t uncommon in prison.


    "I agree," Damon said.


    Haley smiled lightly, things were going smoothly.


    "During recreation, you''ll get into a fight with someone and accidentally kill him," Haley said.


    "Who am I killing?"


    "A prisoner named Andy."


    Damon''s body paused slightly, then he nodded.


    "I understand." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Haley picked up a box of cigarettes from the table and tossed it to Damon, who quickly caught it. "Alright, you can go back now. Don''t hide contraband items anymore."


    Damon left Haley''s office.


    The next day.


    All the prisoners came out to bask in the sun.


    Andy chatted with Old Red and Old Brooks for a while, then found a shady corner by the wall to lie down, watching people run around the yard, burning off energy.


    Meanwhile, other groups of prisoners stuck together. Almost everyone in prison formed cliques, and the various gangs from outside had long extended their influence into the prison.


    Damon sat in a corner of the yard, surrounded by a circle of underlings. He spotted Andy. Speaking of which, Andy was somewhat of a legend in Shawshank Prison.


    At first, many people bullied him, but somehow, Andy got connected with the warden, and no one dared to mess with him after that.


    The prison library, which used to have only a few dozen old books, already worn out, now had hundreds of new books and some records. Andy had kept writing letters to the state government, and eventually, they sent new books and even some records, changing the songs played in the prison.


    Damon called over his most loyal subordinate and whispered a few words in his ear. The subordinate nodded and walked away slowly.


    He wandered around for about half an hour before approaching Andy and whispering, "Want a cigarette?"


    Andy shook his head, a little surprised. He had been in prison for quite a few years, these people should know he didn''t smoke.


    At that moment, the subordinate quickly said in Andy''s ear, "Someone wants to kill you, be careful."


    Andy was startled.


    Someone wanted to kill him. Why?


    A few days ago, a lawyer had come to the prison, bringing Andy hope. He had been excited ever since.


    Now suddenly, someone was telling him that someone wanted to kill him.


    He didn''t know what was going on.


    Before Andy could react, the guy offering cigarettes got up and left, continuing to sell cigarettes to others.


    Andy''s mind was in turmoil.


    Who wanted to kill him? And why? Who thought it was necessary to kill him?


    Suddenly. A flash of realization hit Andy. He looked up at a distant building, at one of the windows, which was the warden''s office.


    Recreation time ended.


    Everyone returned to their cells.


    As Damon walked into the corridor, Haley stood at the door, glaring at Damon fiercely. The meaning was clear: Why hadn''t he acted?


    Damon shrugged, showing a helpless expression, indicating he hadn''t had the chance.


    Whether Haley understood what he meant was unknown.


    That afternoon.


    Lawyer Bob and Henry came to visit Andy again.


    In the visiting room, Bob took out a newspaper and smiled at Andy, "Mr. Andy, take a look at this first."


    Andy, puzzled, took the newspaper. After reading the news, he was shocked, and his eyes turned red.


    "Is this true? Is this true?" Andy asked Bob excitedly.


    Henry smiled.


    "Of course, it''s true. Don''t worry, the thief has confessed to everything. The gun used in the murder back then has been found and sent for examination. Results will come soon," Henry said.

 Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Decisive Actions

    Bob, the lawyer, said, "I''ve officially applied to the state court for a retrial of your case. The state court has accepted it, and I believe it won''t be long before you can walk out of Shawshank." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Sob, sob, sob~~!


    Andy hugged the newspaper and cried.


    He was too overwhelmed.


    Seven years of imprisonment and seven years of injustice, he had suffered too much.


    He thought he would never see this day.


    "Thank you, Mr. Henry, thank you, Mr. Bob. And I must thank Mr. Hardy too," Andy cried.


    After venting, Andy suddenly remembered something else.


    Looking at the guards a few meters behind him, Andy lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Henry, Mr. Bob, I heard someone telling me that someone wants to kill me."


    Bob was taken aback.


    Henry frowned slightly.


    "Do you know who wants to kill you?" Henry asked quietly.


    "I don''t know. Someone secretly sent me a message, warning me to be careful, but I don''t know anything else," Andy said.


    Henry nodded.


    "Be careful during this time. I''ll handle these matters."


    After the meeting with Andy, Henry and Bob left. Back in the city, Henry made several phone calls in succession.


    In the afternoon of the same day, several people came to Shawshank Prison to visit their acquaintance, including Damon.


    His uncle came to visit him and brought him some items.


    In the evening, Henry learned about the situation.


    He remembered Hardy asking him to arrange someone in the prison, and he was indeed insightful.


    The captain of the guards actually tried to have Andy killed.


    Henry called Hardy.


    After hearing Henry''s report, Hardy didn''t seem too surprised. He had seen the movie and knew about the warden''s involvement in Andy''s money laundering and falsifying records. With Andy potentially getting his case reopened, the warden was bound to have other thoughts.


    "Henry, give that warden a warning!"


    ...


    The warden of Shawshank and his wife were sleeping at home. In the morning, the woman opened her eyes, still groggy, and noticed something hanging from the ceiling.


    When she saw what it was, she screamed in horror.


    "Ahhh~~~!"


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" The warden was startled awake by the scream.


    "Sam look our dogs... they''re dead!"


    The woman said this, covering her mouth in terror.


    In their bedroom, the couple''s two dogs were hanging from the ceiling fan, their mouths pierced with iron hooks, their bodies covered in wounds, and blood dripping onto the floor. The scene was gruesome and horrifying.


    The warden was also terrified.


    "What happened here? I''m calling the police!" The warden tried to remain calm as he got out of bed and quickly walked to the table to make a call.


    "Ring, ring~!"


    At that moment, the phone rang suddenly.


    The warden hesitated and answered it.


    A sinister voice came from the other end, "Warden Norton, you''ve seen our gift, right? When we hung them in your bedroom, you and your wife were sleeping so soundly that we didn''t want to disturb you."


    The warden understood the implication: these people had killed his dogs, and they could enter his room and hang the dogs without waking him, meaning they could easily kill him too.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" The warden shouted angrily into the phone.


    "Think about what you''ve done."


    The warden was stunned.


    What had he done? He had done so many things, he couldn''t know what had offended these people.


    The voice on the other end spoke again.


    But the next words made the warden''s blood run cold.


    "The prison''s annual maintenance costs exceed tens of thousands, but half of that went into your pocket. The Doolittle Construction Company just put on a show, right?"


    "Dorey Food Supply Company provides the prison''s food, which is of poor quality, but the reimbursement price is twice the cost of the ingredients. You''ve pocketed the difference. Warden, if we hand this evidence to the IRS, what do you think will happen to you?"


    "What do you... what do you want?" The warden''s voice was no longer angry, it was almost pleading.


    "Simple, ensure Andy''s safety. We won''t expose your actions, but remember, if anything happens to him, your fate will be worse than his, including your family." The voice spoke menacingly.


    "Of course, if you cooperate, there''s still a chance to fix things."


    The warden, trembling, put down the phone.


    His wife grabbed his arm and said, "Sam, did you call the police? Let them catch those bastards, they killed our dogs."


    The warden took a deep breath.


    "We can''t call the police, we have to handle this ourselves."


    "Why?" His wife screamed.


    The warden was frustrated, "Can''t you see? This was a warning. The call just now was from those people. If we dare to call the police, they''ll send me to prison or even come at night and kill you."


    His wife was also terrified.


    "Then, what should we do?"


    "What else can we do but follow their instructions?" The warden said despondently.


    The warden returned to Shawshank Prison.


    He went to his office.


    Captain Haley immediately followed him in, closing the door and whispering, "Warden, I''ve arranged for a guy named Damon to find an opportunity to kill Andy. He''ll make it look like a fight, no way it''ll be traced back to us."


    The warden''s face became fierce after hearing that.


    Captain Haley was stunned by the warden''s reaction.


    "Warden, what''s going on?"


    The warden shouted at Haley , "Stop it, you must stop it. Go tell your guy immediately, Andy must not be killed, everything must stop."


    "Huh?" Haley was confused.


    "You were the one who wanted him dead, and now you suddenly want to stop."


    "But if Andy overturns the case and gets out of prison, what if he exposes us?" Haley asked.


    The warden thought to himself.


    His actions had already been discovered, and now Andy was no longer the focus, the focus was on those threatening him.


    If Andy were killed, the other side would surely retaliate.


    He would end up in prison or be killed on the streets, his family harmed, no good outcome. But if Andy got out, even if he reported them, at worst, the warden would be punished, but his family would remain unharmed.


    There was also a chance that Andy wouldn''t expose them. The other side said there was still a chance to fix things, giving him a glimmer of hope.


    He had no choice but to comply.


    There was no other way.


    "Stop talking nonsense, go notify your guy immediately to stop the action, understood?" The warden yelled at Haley .


    "Okay, I''ll go notify him right away."


    Captain Haley called Damon into his office, closed the door, and whispered, "The thing we discussed earlier, stop it, it ends here."


    Leaving Haley''s office.


    Damon had a smile on his face.


    The person who contacted his uncle had a lot of power, they had settled the matter by today after only learning about it yesterday.

 Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Redemption

    On the Shawshank prison yard.It was recreation time again.


    Andy wasn''t his usual relaxed self today, he sat in a corner, eyes fixed on the distant crowd, He had been worried ever since he received the news yesterday that someone wanted to kill him.


    The cigarette vendor''s started wandering around the yard again, selling cigarettes, and made his way to Andy.


    "Want a cigarette?"


    Andy thought, I''ve already told you I don''t smoke, why keep offering?


    At that moment, the vendor lowered his voice and said, "Your problem has been solved, you''re quite something."


    He patted Andy on the shoulder and walked away.


    Andy was stunned.


    Yesterday, this same lackey told him someone wanted to harm him, and today he came to tell him the matter was settled.


    Andy was puzzled.


    Solved, who helped him solve it?


    Andy reviewed the whole situation and felt that the most likely person to have resolved this matter was Mr. Henry or rather, Mr. Hardy, his boss behind the scenes.


    Although he had never met him, Andy had already felt the immense power of Mr. Hardy.


    Why did Mr. Hardy help him?


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Five days passed in a blur.


    On this day, Andy received notice that he would be transferred to the state court detention center to prepare for the upcoming trial.


    Upon receiving this news, Andy was so excited that he couldn''t sleep all night.


    Finally, he could leave this place.


    He quietly told Old Red the news, and the two sat together, chatting in low voices.


    "I don''t know what my feelings are right now. I''m excited but also a bit melancholic. I loved my wife back then, I just wasn''t good at expressing it. She always complained that I spent too little time with her. In a way, I ruined her, my temper ruined her. The only difference is that I wasn''t the one who pulled the trigger.


    Actually, during my time in prison, besides feeling wronged, I also had a slight sense of redemption. Spending seven years here was a punishment for my mistakes in that marriage."


    Old Red shook his head slightly.


    "I don''t think your wife''s actions were right. Enjoying the money and benefits your work brought while seeking solace in a lover is a disgraceful act."


    "You''re not a murderer. Maybe you weren''t the best husband, and you can regret that, but you''re not guilty. You shouldn''t be here."


    Andy was silent, then turned to look at Old Red. "If there''s a chance, would you like me to help you get parole?"


    This time it was Old Red who fell silent.


    He wasn''t as excited as one might imagine about the prospect of leaving.


    There was even a trace of worry.


    "Unlike you, I have actually killed someone. I don''t feel wronged. I''ve been here for over twenty years and am no longer suited to life outside. I''m afraid I couldn''t survive out there. You know, a bird kept in a cage for too long can no longer adapt to the sky outside, nor does it have the courage to soar."


    "If you did have the chance to leave, what kind of life would you want?" Andy asked.


    Old Red thought for a moment. ??¨N¦¥?§²??.?§°?


    "Open a small hotel, keep a dog. The hotel doesn''t need to have too much business. Just meet guests coming and going every day, sit idly by the door when there''s nothing to do, and let the dog lie beside me. Perhaps that would be the life I long for the most."


    ...


    Andy left. He left Shawshank Prison.


    When he left the cell block with his luggage, many inmates watched him from behind the bars.


    They watched him leave.


    The warden stood at the window, watching Andy being taken away by the state court police car, not sure what he felt at that moment.


    Finally, he no longer had to agonize over whether to get rid of Andy.


    But the torment would continue.


    The sword of Damocles was in someone else''s hand, ready to fall at any moment. He had no idea what his fate would be next.


    This constant fear was unbearable.


    Perhaps he wasn''t as happy as those inmates lying in the prison yard.


    The conditions at the state court detention center were much better than at Shawshank Prison: double rooms with private bathrooms, softer beds, and meals that were a notch above those at Shawshank.


    Lawyer Bob and Henry came to see him again. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lawyer Bob smiled and said, "There will be a process, but I can tell you that the evidence in your case is sufficient. Unless something unexpected happens, you''ll be released in court next month."


    Henry added, "Mr. Andy, just wait patiently during this time. If you need anything, just let me know."


    Andy thought for a moment. "Could I get some newspapers and books? I''ve been isolated from the outside world for too long and would like to catch up on what''s happening outside."


    "No problem."


    Andy thought again and said "Mr. Henry, can I talk to you alone?"


    Lawyer Bob smiled and stood up. "I''ll go outside for a smoke."


    After the lawyer left, Andy looked at Henry and asked, "Mr. Henry, I want to ask, was the thief who confessed arranged by you?"


    Henry paused.


    Then he understood what Andy meant.


    "Yes, his confession was arranged by us. But that man is indeed the one who killed your wife and her lover. My boss learned about this incident and arranged for me to meet you and then had that thief confess."


    Andy finally felt relieved.


    If the thief had been fake, he would have felt extremely guilty.


    "Mr. Henry, may I ask about Mr. Hardy? I''ve been curious why Mr. Hardy helped me all this time."


    Henry shrugged.


    "I don''t know either. Maybe it''s just a sense of justice."


    ...


    The next day


    A large number of books and newspapers were moved into the cell. There were about thirty to forty books, all requested by Andy, including a significant number of economics books.


    Andy read through all the books in the prison, including the ones that arrived later. Among them were several economics books, which were his specialty. This time, he compiled a long list of books for Henry to purchase.

 Chapter 113: Chapter 113 A Gem Worth Its trouble

    Books of this era, especially professional works, were expensive. One book could cost dozens of dollars, making this collection quite valuable.As for the newspapers, there were two large bundles weighing dozens of pounds, including the New York Daily News and the Wall Street Financial News, covering the past six months.


    Andy was a bookworm. As long as he had books to read, he didn''t feel the passage of time. Having been out of touch with society for so long, he desperately needed to understand the current situation.


    In prison, he only knew that World War II had started and then ended. He was unaware of the current state of society, but these newspapers provided him with answers. After reading about half of them, he felt like he was re-entering the real world.


    In these newspapers, he read an article about HD Security. To him, HD Security''s operations were classic, and the owner of that company was Jon Hardy.


    When he saw the surname Hardy, Andy paused, wondering if this Jon Hardy could be the same Mr. Hardy who had helped him.


    On September 5th, Andy was taken to the state court. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he sat in the interrogation area, he felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was in this very courtroom that he had been sentenced to life imprisonment.


    Lawyer Bob presented the facts and evidence.


    After a not-so-intense debate and courtroom investigation, the judge finally delivered the verdict.


    Andy was acquitted and released in court.


    Upon hearing the not guilty verdict, Andy couldn''t hold back his tears, finally feeling the injustice he had suffered being righted.


    Andy walked out of the courtroom.


    Outside, a large group of reporters surrounded him, frantically taking pictures with their cameras.


    "Mr. Andy, what do you think of the court''s verdict? How has being imprisoned for seven years impacted your life?"


    "Mr. Andy, will you sue the judge who sentenced you back then? How will the court compensate you?"


    "Mr. Andy, did you kill your wife, or was the confessing thief an arrangement by you to take the blame?"


    Henry and his men helped Andy push through the crowd and get into the car, which quickly drove away.


    In the car, Henry asked Andy, "Mr. Andy, do you have a place to go? We can take you there."


    "I have no home now, and nowhere to go. Mr. Henry, can I see Mr. Hardy?" Andy asked, looking at Henry.


    Henry smiled, "Of course. How about I find you a hotel first, so you can take a bath and change your clothes?"


    "Okay."


    At HD Security.


    As the car drove into the security headquarters, Andy looked dazedly at Henry and said, "Mr. Hardy is the owner of HD Security, Jon Hardy?"


    "That''s right," Henry replied with a smile.


    Entering the office, Hardy stood up with a smile and shook Andy''s hand, "Mr. Andy, congratulations on your release."


    "I have to thank Mr. Hardy for everything you did for me. If it weren''t for you, I might never have cleared my name or left Shawshank Prison."


    He was filled with gratitude towards Hardy.


    The two sat down, and Hardy poured them each a drink. They chatted about various topics, including prison life.


    Finally, Hardy asked, "What are your plans for the future?"


    Andy shook his head, "I don''t know. I have no home or property left. I''ll just find a job and start over slowly."


    Hardy smiled. "I know you understand finance and were once a bank vice president. Why not come help me? I have several businesses that need management and require an economic assistant."


    "I would be willing to work for Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy smiled, finally having a reliable economic advisor.


    When he saved Andy, it was partly because of his love for the movie and Andy''s unfortunate situation, but also out of self interest. If Andy could become his economic advisor, it would be very convenient.


    He wasn''t short of other economist assistants, but he felt that training someone himself would be more reassuring, but that would take time, so he opted for the second option to help an expert economist and gain his loyalty.


    Andy''s services wouldn''t be needed for the mafia''s finances, as those were handled by the original Spanish advisor, Simon.


    Simon alone was more than enough for the mafia''s business.


    "Take a few days to rest and adjust, then come to work," Hardy said.


    Andy shook his head, "I don''t need rest. I''ve had enough rest for seven years. I feel somewhat disconnected from society and want to familiarize myself while working."


    "As you wish."


    No boss would refuse a subordinate eager to work hard.


    Arrangements were made for Andy to live in a small villa in a wealthy area, providing a quiet and safe environment. A car was also bought for him, along with a driver.


    Andy officially became Hardy''s economic advisor.


    HD Security Company. HD Film Industry. HD Agency Company. Walsh Mining. Mineral Water Company. Television Company.


    Art Auction House. Shares in Las Vegas casinos.


    Andy took a week to sort out the financial situation of all of Hardy''s businesses and found numerous problems.


    "Mr. Hardy, your funds are used very chaotically. There are issues with unclear sources of funds and large amounts of untaxed money. It needs to be organized carefully. If the tax authorities find out, you could be in trouble," Andy said.


    "That''s why I needed a good economist to help," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Andy nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle all of this for you and ensure there are no issues when the tax authorities audit."


    Andy spoke with confidence.


    Hardy thought to himself, It was definitely worth it going to great lengths to get Andy out. With such a capable accountant to manage his books, the tax authorities wouldn''t be able to touch him.


    The thought was satisfying.


    "Andy, I have a suggestion. My companies accounts will only increase in the future, and you might not be able to manage it all alone. I suggest you set up an accounting firm and hire a team. That way, you can manage everything more easily."

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114 A Gold Mine In Wall Street

    Andy thought it over and found his boss''s suggestion quite good. Although the boss''s affairs weren''t too numerous at the moment, his business was diverse, and the volume of financial transactions would only increase in the future. Having an accounting firm would indeed make things much easier.Thus, Andy established an accounting firm. Hardy funded it and became the major shareholder, while Andy held a 20% stake. They named it "Andy Accounting Firm."


    As for the staff, they would be recruited gradually.


    By October, Little Elizabeth Taylor had gone to New York to shoot a film. The movie "The Wild Bunch" was nearing completion. The mineral water company was under vigorous construction, and the auction company had already started operations.


    Hardy drove to the auction company.


    Upon spotting the arrival of the big boss, the receptionist promptly welcomed him with a smile "Good afternoon, Mr. Hardy."


    "Is Elena here?"


    "President Elena is not here, but Assistant Irina is in the office," the receptionist replied.


    Hardy pushed open the office door. When Irina saw Hardy, she immediately smiled, put down her pen, and walked over.


    "Dear Chairman, welcome to the company," Irina said warmly, giving Hardy a hug.


    One had to say, this girl had a great figure, slim where she should be slim, and generously endowed where it mattered.


    "Have you received any good items recently?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, let me take you to the storage room," Irina said.


    They went to the storage room, which was a specially designed treasure trove for the auction company, comparable to a small vault. It was about 60 square meters, usually storing newly acquired antiques before being transferred to the HD Security storage room in batches.


    The HD Security storage room had also been upgraded. Although it was guarded by a large security force, essential safety measures were indispensable.


    "Boss, we''ve received a dozen or so oil paintings. This one is by Rossetti, a relatively famous British painter from the 19th century. This painting cost $4700."


    "This painting is by Diego Rivera, a Mexican painter known for his murals. He''s already somewhat famous now."


    The canvas was covered with vertical and horizontal grids, almost like tiled walls, a style Hardy couldn''t appreciate.


    Unbeknownst to Hardy,


    The works of these painters would soar in value over the decades, with each painting selling for millions of dollars.


    Although Hardy couldn''t appreciate the art, he never commented on the things Elena and her team acquired. He understood the importance of expertise in specialized fields and avoided interfering as an outsider.


    After the auction company was established, Elena leveraged her connections to recruit two British art appraisers.


    The two British art appraisers had previously worked for other auction companies and had substantial experience.


    On the shelves were over a hundred pieces of Artworks and antiques


    Hardy still found the paintings more pleasing to the eye, than other artworks.


    Irina clung to Hardy''s arm, her body slightly leaning against his, deliberately brushing against him while walking. Hardy knew she was doing it on purpose.


    "Boss, these dozen or so European oil paintings cost $34,000, and these artworks and antiques cost $27,000. We''re out of money now. When will you be funding us again?" Irina asked.


    Out of money again. ???¦®§®¦Ñ£¤?.§³?? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Acquiring artworks was truly expensive.


    Initially, he gave Elena a $100,000, which was spent on renting office space, renovations, building a storage room, and hiring staff, costing several thousand.


    The remaining money was all spent on acquiring Artworks.


    Later, Hardy sent another $100,000, and within a month, it was gone again. These two girls really knew how to spend money.


    "I''ll give you another $100,000 tomorrow," Hardy said.


    Irina immediately beamed, "Thank you, boss." She pressed her body against Hardy a few more times as she spoke.


    The staff loaded the Artworks into the car and transported them all to the security company''s warehouse. Hardy then said goodbye to Irina and returned to the security company.


    Once he confirmed the Artworks were securely stored, Hardy proceeded to Andy''s office, as all his money was now managed by Andy.


    "Give the auction company another $100,000 tomorrow."


    "Okay, let them come by tomorrow to collect it," Andy said.


    "How much money is left in the account?"


    "Legal cash?"


    "Yes."


    "After deducting the $100,000 for the auction company, there will be $243,500 left."


    "Wow, we''ve spent so much that there''s only this much left. We need to find a way to make money, otherwise, we won''t even be able to support the auction house!"


    Currently, he had many investment projects, all in the investment phase, with no returns. It would take time before any of them could start generating revenue.


    Andy looked at his boss, smiled, and said, "Actually, making money isn''t hard right now. You have a gold mine in your hands."


    "Oh, what gold mine?"


    "It''s Wash Mining. I''ve been focusing on Wash Mining recently. Its current stock price is around two to three cents, which is extremely low, but this also means it''s very easy to manipulate."


    Andy briefly explained his plan.


    Hardy, being the major shareholder, had absolute control and could play it however he wanted.


    Hardy suddenly thought of a movie, "The Wolf of Wall Street." Andy''s methods were even more sophisticated and subtle than Jordan Belfort.


    Back in the day, when Hardy watched "The Wolf of Wall Street," he admired Jordan''s maneuvers. They mainly targeted small, worthless stocks, packaged and exaggerated their promotions, and lured individual investors into buying the stocks.


    For example, in the movie, the so called "future leader in American communications" was actually a workshop by the roadside in a remote village, barely better than an outhouse.


    They sold stocks through hype, which caused the stock price to rise rapidly, creating an illusion that attracted more investors'' money.


    When the stock price reached its peak, they started selling off, making a huge profit, while those who bought at high prices were left with worthless stocks.


    This kind of operation is definitely a financial scam. If regulators found out, they would certainly go to jail. But now it''s 1946, and transactions are still completed with pen and paper and by phone, making it impossible to monitor communications, accounts, and assets.

 Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Wash Mining Famous Once Again.

    Due to technical limitations, regulatory bodies lacked effective supervision measures, and the relevant laws were not perfect. As long as the operations weren''t too blatant, there was no way to verify them.In fact, even into the 1970s and 1980s, the situation in America remained the same. Even in modern times, such operations are not uncommon.


    Even in the new century, with transactions handled by supercomputers, data retention, comprehensive laws and regulations, and even phone monitoring, some people still play the game of stock manipulation.


    Hardy''s Wash Mining was exactly this kind of small, worthless stock, and since he was the absolute majority shareholder, it was even easier to manipulate.


    "Andy, I''ll leave this matter to you. Is the $200,000 in the account enough?" Hardy said with a smile.


    "Hmm, it should be enough."


    Andy had the security company personnel open a batch of new accounts, abandoning the ones Hardy had used before due to traces of manipulation.


    A total of 60 new accounts were opened.


    Each account was only funded with $3000 to $4000.


    Andy wasn''t in a hurry to buy stocks because Wash Mining was currently valued too low, and a few thousand dollars could potentially drive up the stock price.


    Two days later.


    Wash Mining released its quarterly report.


    The report showed,


    In the last three months, Wash Mining had zero revenue, debt increased by $110,000, used for wages and other expenses, and the company''s liabilities increased to $346,000.


    Originally, Wash Mining was among the worst of worthless stocks, with no investment value, and its stock price remained around $0.03. The only reason there were still holders was that the price was so low that people hoped for some good news to drive the price up.


    Unexpectedly, the new financial report showed that the company was as worthless as ever, with almost no appreciation prospects. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As this financial report was released, many investors became even more disappointed with Wash Mining.


    Some people originally considered bottom fishing, thinking that investing a few thousand dollars wasn''t much, but they didn''t expect Wash Mining to be a bottomless pit.


    "This worthless company will be delisted sooner or later. It''s better to cut losses early, or we''ll lose everything."


    "I don''t think there''s any reason to hold it anymore. I''m going to sell."


    As investors lost confidence in Wash Mining again, the stock price fell from $0.03 to $0.02, with a large number of sell orders, as people wanted to clear this worthless stock quickly.


    At this moment, Andy stepped in and started acquiring circulating shares of Wash Mining.


    Whenever someone sold, he bought.


    In this way, the stock price was forcibly raised by 3 cents.


    However, many people still had no confidence in the company''s future, with some mocking, "Maybe the major shareholder bought it himself. This is probably the last struggle."


    "We can''t jump into this pit any further."


    A few days passed, and Wash Mining''s stock price stabilized. Due to its low value, some people were still willing to hold it, hoping to see it rise one day.


    But at this time, a financial newspaper published an analysis article that laid bare Wash Mining''s situation.


    Wash Mining''s headquarters was in San Francisco, and apart from the headquarters, it had almost no profitable projects. The only external investment was a piece of land purchased in New Mexico, but it turned out there were no mineral veins, just a piece of wasteland.


    Some even said Wash Mining might be forcibly delisted, and if that happened, the stock price would drop further and shareholders would lose everything.


    At once, even those who were still watching couldn''t sit still and sold off their stocks, causing Wash Mining''s stock price to drop again with a flood of sell orders.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Andy bought in large quantities again.


    In just one week, he used dozens of accounts to acquire 80% of Wash Mining''s circulating shares.


    The stock price still hovered around 3 cents.


    While people thought Wash Mining would remain stagnant, a week later, the largest newspaper in the US, The New York Times, published an ad.


    The ad featured a beautiful glass bottle of mineral water, with the Rocky Mountains printed on it and a trademark.


    "Rocky Mountain Mineral Water."


    "Rocky Mountain Mineral Water, with a pH value of 7.3¡À0.5, slightly alkaline, natural sweet taste, from the melting glaciers of the Rocky Mountains, nurtured by the mountains for years, contains potassium, calcium, sodium, magnesium, metasilicic acid, and other minerals and trace elements required by the human body, natural and pure, sweet and refreshing, beneficial for health, suitable for long-term consumption as a top-quality mineral water."


    "We will launch two types of beverages: mineral water and sparkling water, to improve your quality of life."


    Nowadays, there are many ads in newspapers, and people don''t pay much attention, just thinking that this mineral water seems quite high end.


    What were mineral ions and trace elements? These were new terms to people in their 40s and quite convincing.


    Frank a newspaper editor who often speculated in stocks didn''t pay much attention after reading the ad. But when he accidentally saw the name of the mineral water company, he was stunned.


    The Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Company''s name included Wash Mining.


    What''s going on?


    How did Wash Mining get into the mineral water business?


    Curious, he called the commercial administration department and found that the mineral water company indeed had shares from Wash Mining, holding 20%, and the registration was just a few days ago.


    After discovering the Rocky Mountain water source, Hardy called Michael. The land was Hardy''s territory, and Michael felt it couldn''t be used for free. They discussed and decided to establish a brand directly.


    The water plant was named Rocky Mountain Mineral Water, forming an independent company. Hardy and Michael each held 40%, and Wash Mining provided the land and water resources, holding 20% of the shares.


    If mineral water resources were found in other places in the future, resource fees would be calculated accordingly. If purchased by the mineral water company, Hardy and Michael would each hold 50%.

 Chapter 116: Chapter 116 The Wild Bunch

    The formal contract was just signed a few days ago when Hardy signed it in New York, and Andy timed it perfectly.Frank wasn''t the only one to discover this. A few days later, a financial newspaper reported on this matter.


    "Wash Mining purchased land in New Mexico, found no mineral veins, but discovered abundant, high quality water resources. The Mineral Water Company found this water to be excellent and reached a cooperation agreement with Wash Mining."


    "According to the agreement, Wash Mining invested the land and water resources, holding 20% of the Mineral Water Company. According to the Mineral Water Company''s representatives, they plan to build a large plant capable of producing 50,000 tons of mineral water annually.


    Calculating the sales, if the company performs well, with an annual sales volume of 50,000 tons, profits could reach a million dollars, meaning Wash Mining could receive $200,000 annually, increasing year by year."


    "Previously, Wash Mining was a complete worthless stock, spending heavily on land without finding any mineral veins, wasting their investment. But now they seem to have found an alternative vein, with water resources becoming a continuous revenue source, recovering all investments in a year, and reaping endless profits in the future."


    "Wash Mining has come back to life, finding such a profitable path. They didn''t find copper or iron but found mineral water."


    "Half a month ago, their financial report still showed zero revenue and increased debt for the last quarter. Is this news true?"


    "Someone has verified it, and it''s true."


    "Last quarter''s income and expenditure situation, and the cooperation agreement was completed recently, meaning the Mineral Water Company''s revenue will take a while. Wash Mining''s financial report for the next few months is still likely to be zero."


    "The people who sold Wash Mining stocks early are now regretting it. With a stable revenue source now, Wash Mining''s stock price will definitely soar."


    However, they found that no one was selling Wash Mining stock.


    No one is a fool.


    Knowing that Wash Mining''s stock will inevitably rise, who would sell?


    Moreover, most of the circulating shares were in Andy''s hands, and he wouldn''t easily sell them.


    Thus, Wash Mining''s stock price began to soar, from $0.03, breaking through 10 cents, 20 cents, 30 cents...


    In just a few days, the price climbed to $0.55 per share. At this point, the stock price stabilized, as it was just good news without actual profits. The Mineral Water Company hadn''t been built yet, and no one knew how much profit it would make.


    Even so, it had already increased 18 times from its lowest price.


    Many people made a fortune.


    After all, there were still some circulating stocks on the market. Some people who bought $1,000 worth of Wash Mining stocks now have $18,000. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, the one who made the most money was Hardy.


    He held 75% of the shares and 80% of the circulating stocks, equivalent to holding 92.5% of the shares. Now the stock price had surged 18 times, making his Wash Mining stocks worth $5 million.


    Hardy looked at the data with a satisfied smile. With someone like Andy, who was proficient in finance, making money was incredibly easy.


    In his previous life, he had heard a saying that the largest gold mine in the world was insignificant compared to Wall Street, Wall Street was the world''s largest gold mine.


    "Andy, should we start selling circulating shares to cash out?" Hardy asked.


    Andy shook his head, "Wash Mining still has a lot of room for operation. If you need money, I can help you get a loan from the bank using your shares, borrowing two to three million easily."


    "Okay, then help me borrow a million first."


    ...


    Hardy received a call from Director Nolan: "The Wild Bunch" was completed and ready for viewing at any time.


    Hardy decided to watch it first and, if there were any unsatisfactory parts, have Nolan make changes. He called Ava to join him at the Noah Company.


    In the screening room, the top executives of Noah, including the director and several leading actors, were present. As the movie began, a melodious whistle echoed.


    "This piece of music was adapted from the whistle tune provided by Mr. Hardy. It''s about two minutes long," Director Nolan explained.


    In the desolate Mexican wilderness, the sound of horse hooves echoed. A man riding a not so robust horse entered the scene. He arrived at a small town; the streets were deserted. Seeing a well, the man, thirsty, approached to draw some water. A five years old boy ran out, catching the man''s attention. The boy ran to a house opposite and was half inside when he was scolded and forced out.


    Two burly men threw the boy into the street. One drew a revolver, firing at the boy''s feet, causing him to run away in fear. At that moment, a barred window opened, revealing a beautiful woman, Ava Gardner, who tearfully watched the boy being driven away.


    The movie started from this point.


    The entire movie''s plot was very tight, exciting, and occasionally humorous. The main character, of course, was Eastwood, the bounty hunter, who cleverly manipulated both sides.


    Ava''s screen time was not extensive, but whenever she appeared, it brightened the scene. Her performance was outstanding.


    For instance, she was imprisoned in a house, sitting by the bed and singing "Scarborough Fair" while looking at the moon through the bars¡ªa sad and beautiful scene.


    Nolan''s "The Wild Bunch" differed slightly from the one Hardy had seen in his previous life but was equally exciting. Even as the screenwriter, Hardy enjoyed it immensely.


    In the end, the bounty hunter killed Ramon, restoring peace to the town. Afterwards, the bounty hunter rode away, continuing his wandering life.


    The movie ended.


    Applause erupted in the screening room.


    Nolan stood up and gestured for silence. "It''s not over yet, keep watching."


    Everyone turned back to the screen.


    The bounty hunter disappeared into the mountains, and the credits started rolling.


    Suddenly, Ava appeared on screen, wearing a long dress seen in the movie, walking slowly through the wilderness, her half body filling the large screen. Ava looked stunning, and everyone couldn''t help but focus on her as she sang "Scarborough Fair" completely, making it a music video.


    Despite having heard the song before, the audience was captivated by the scene and Ava''s singing.


    Finally, the movie truly ended.


    Applause filled the room again.

 Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Professional Extortionists

    "I dare say this is the best movie I''ve seen this year. It''s thrilling and visually rich, with the righteous bounty hunter saving the town in the end.""I think Ava''s performance was spectacular. Although her screen time was limited, I will never forget her character."


    "I foresee this movie being very successful."


    General Manager Cohen turned to Hardy with a smile and said, "Mr. Hardy, this movie''s box office should do well. Congratulations in advance."


    Back in his office, Hardy called MGM''s big boss, Mayer.


    "Mr. Mayer, the movie "The Wild Bunch" is complete." I would like MGM to help with its distribution."


    Although Noah Ark also had distribution qualifications, its capabilities were far behind those of the big eight film companies, so Hardy sought MGM''s assistance.


    "Of course, no problem. I''ll send someone over to discuss," Mayer agreed cheerfully.


    Mayer was naturally pleased with the business opportunity.


    In the afternoon, MGM''s distribution head and his team watched the movie again. They were also very optimistic about its prospects.


    "I believe this movie deserves heavy promotion, with advertisements in newspapers, posters in cinemas, and creating as much buzz as possible."


    "Mr. Hardy''s idea of having Miss Ava release a song is an excellent publicity stunt, which will attract many viewers. My suggestion is to have Miss Ava perform in other cities to promote the movie."


    Hardy knows that future movie promotions will also follow a similar routine.


    Media advertising, star appearances on shows, city tours with the cast, premieres, press conferences, and the like.


    The distribution head calculated the cost, which amounted to $800,000. Hardy exclaimed in surprise. The movie itself cost less than $300,000 to shoot, but the promotion was three times that amount.


    "How about MGM fronts the money, and we repay it once we make a profit?" Hardy shamelessly suggested.


    "I can''t make that decision; you need to discuss it with Mr. Mayer," the distribution head replied.


    Hardy called Mayer again, and Mayer readily agreed to front the money, primarily because MGM could earn a significant amount from the distribution fees.


    Ava left with the crew to other cities for promotion.


    Hardy had just had a couple of free days when he received a call from little Taylor. He checked the time; it was just past ten in the morning.


    "At this time, you should be filming. Don''t you have any scenes today?" Hardy asked.


    The girl sounded a bit down. "The crew had an accident, and filming has been suspended."


    Hardy was taken aback. As an investor in the film, any delay meant financial loss.


    "What happened?"


    "Yesterday, during an explosion scene, two stuntmen were injured. The government officials came and suspended filming. I heard that if the matter isn''t resolved, our filming permit could be revoked." Taylor sounded worried.


    "How did they get injured?" Hardy asked.


    "I heard the pyrotechnics used too much explosive, and the blast was not controlled properly, causing the accident," Taylor explained.


    "Where did the pyrotechnics come from?"


    "He was hired in New York."


    "What about the stuntmen? Are they from MGM?"


    "No, they were also hired in New York."


    New York was still the artistic center of the United States. The earliest movie industry was in New York before Hollywood rose to prominence, but New York still had many film companies.


    When filming in New York, studios wouldn''t bring all the crew members, many were locally hired.


    "Mr. Hardy, when will you come to New York? I miss you," Elizabeth Taylor said.


    The girl''s feelings were direct and genuine. She had developed a special attachment to Hardy and hoped to see him.


    "I''ll come to New York when I get a chance," Hardy replied.


    Michael''s television company had started production. A few days ago, Michael informed Hardy that production was running smoothly, with a daily output of around 120 units, and an annual output exceeding 40,000 units.


    Michael was now focusing on sales, with the 12 inch TV sets already on display in New York stores, and daily sales increasing.


    Michael invited Hardy to visit New York to check on the company''s development, considering he was a major shareholder.


    After chatting with Taylor, Hardy was about to call MGM to inquire about the accident when the phone rang.


    "Hello, this is Hardy."


    "Hardy, this is Mayer. I have some news: the ''l¨¦on: the professional'' crew encountered some issues in New York," Mayer said.


    "I just heard about it from Taylor. She said two stuntmen were injured by an explosion. I was about to call you to understand the situation better. No one wants this delay to extend any longer. Give the injured some medical expenses and compensation, and it should be resolved, right?" Hardy said.


    "It''s not that simple," Mayer replied.


    "Oh, is there more to this?" Hardy asked.


    "The injured are asking for $100,000."


    "$100,000!" Hardy was shocked by the amount.


    In those days, $100,000 was a lot of money. He realized something more was going on.


    "Is there an inside story?" Hardy asked.


    "I found out through connections that the other party has a gang background. This incident might have been orchestrated by the New York gang. Even the pyrotechnics might be their man, deliberately causing the explosion," Mayer explained.


    "I also contacted the film management department, but they''re being very tough. They won''t allow filming to resume until this is resolved. I suspect some government officials are also involved. They''re planning to squeeze money out of our crew legally and reasonably."


    Hardy understood.


    They had encountered professional extortionists.


    Creating trouble, demanding high compensation, and government pressure¡ªall perfectly legal.


    Such accidents could be included in filming expenses, and the movie company could write off the costs.


    Once the money was obtained, those involved would divide it.


    "What do you plan to do?" Hardy asked Mayer.


    "I contacted a familiar gang leader who suggested settling the matter with money to avoid bigger trouble, at least $60,000," Mayer said solemnly.


    "We''re partners, so I wanted to consult you. Are you willing to pay?" Mayer asked.


    Hardy thought.


    The other party, as local tyrants, intended to take a big bite out of them.


    He was not happy about being forced to pay up.


    "Is there no other way?" Hardy asked.


    "This is the best I can do," Mayer said.


    Although Mayer was the big boss of MGM, there were limits to his influence. Mayer had already done a lot in New York.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "Mr. Mayer, let me make a call." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Vito Corleone Take Action

    New York. Corleone Estate.The old godfather was listening to the report from his advisors and godson, Tom about the gang''s business operations.


    After hearing the report, the old godfather suddenly remembered something and asked, "How are Michael''s televisions selling now?"


    Tom was slightly taken aback.


    "I looked into it. They sell a dozen or so units each day."


    The old godfather smacked his lips. "The production line produces 120 units a day, but they can only sell a dozen each day. At this rate, a lot of products will pile up, tying up a large amount of capital, and he won''t be able to sustain it for long."


    At this moment, the phone on the table rang.


    Tom looked at the old godfather, picked up the receiver, and said, "This is the Corleone residence. Who''s calling?"


    "Hello, this is Jon Hardy. I hope to speak with Mr. Vito Corleone," Hardy said.


    Tom covered the receiver and looked at the old godfather. "Godfather, it''s Jon Hardy from Los Angeles, the one working with Michael."


    The old godfather nodded. "I heard."


    He reached out, and Tom quickly handed him the phone.


    "This is Vito."


    Hardy spoke respectfully, "Good afternoon, Mr. Corleone. I apologize for calling you out of the blue."


    "Hehe, don''t say that. I remember you attending my birthday party and bringing a gift. I liked that Venetian painting very much."


    "I called you today because I need your help with a matter," Hardy explained.


    "Go ahead."


    "Mr. Mayer from MGM and I invested in a movie called ''L¨¦on: The Professional,'' which is currently being filmed in New York. However, an incident occurred a couple of days ago, and the film commission has halted production."


    "Mayer asked someone to coordinate, and the other party wanted $100,000. There may be other families in New York involved, and it''s a bit difficult to solve."


    "So I hope you can come forward to help with this matter." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, I''ll let someone find out about this matter." The godfather responded after listening to Hardy''s words.


    The old godfather remained calm, having encountered many situations in his life. To him, Hardy''s issue seemed trivial.


    "I plan to visit New York in the next few days and will visit you then," Hardy said.


    "Good, come over for dinner," the old godfather said kindly.


    After hanging up, the old godfather looked at his godson, Tom. "Tom, investigate this matter. Find out who in the film commission is responsible and which family is behind this."


    "Yes, Godfather," Tom said, and he immediately left.


    The study was now empty, except for the old godfather.


    A kitten jumped into his lap, and he gently stroked it, recalling the day Sigel had brought the young man.


    He had initially thought Hardy was just one of Sigel''s favored underlings brought to the party to broaden his horizons. Unexpectedly, Hardy later became friends with Michael, and the two formed a television manufacturing company.


    A one million dollar investment was no small amount.


    This piqued the old godfather''s interest in Hardy.


    He had a thorough investigation conducted into Hardy''s background.


    A war hero. Wounded and honorably discharged.


    His experiences were very similar to Michael''s, which explained why they quickly became friends, after sharing experiences.


    Later, he joined Sigel''s Austrian gang, and although he had no notable reputation within the gang, he quickly became Sigel''s confidant.


    Hardy''s subsequent actions were even more remarkable.


    He formed his own gang but did not take on a leadership role himself. Instead, he pushed forward his brother, who was named Bill, to manage it while he remained behind the scenes.


    Now, no matter who investigates him, Hardy appears to be a legitimate businessman.


    He then formed HD Security, and a bank robbery turned a previously unknown small company into a nationally recognized name.


    He now had four or five companies under his name.


    It was clear that Hardy was a very smart guy.


    The old godfather admired him.


    Compared to his eldest and second sons, Hardy was much more impressive. Only Michael could be compared to him.


    Fortunately, they had become friends.


    The old godfather was pleased with this.


    Survival in society required friends, and having a friend like Hardy would be very beneficial for Michael''s future.


    He was glad to see his son have such an intelligent and capable friend.


    Two hours later. The phone at the old godfather''s villa rang. It was Tom who reported his findings to the old godfather.


    "Godfather, it was the Tattaglia family behind this. Philip Tattaglia''s son, Bruno, owns a film company. The MGM crew rented stuntmen and demolition experts from them. Yesterday, there was a demolition scene where the expert used too much explosive, injuring two stuntmen. Bruno seized the opportunity to demand $100,000. Someone tipped them off, and it''s certain that this was premeditated.


    One stuntman suffered a broken leg, and the other had multiple injuries requiring dozens of stitches, but both are expected to recover."


    "I understand," the old godfather said, then hung up the phone.


    After some thought, he called the head of the Tattaglia family. They exchanged pleasantries before the old godfather said, "I heard your son Bruno has a film company, and there was an accident recently that injured two people."


    "The crew involved is invested in by a very good friend of mine. No one wants to see accidents happen. Let the crew compensate the two injured men with $2,000 each for medical expenses and ensure they recover well. I will speak to the film commission and have them resume filming."


    Philip, being an old fox, naturally understood the old godfather''s intention.


    "Yes, I will talk to Bruno about this. I don''t think it will be a big issue," Philip said.


    This statement was essentially an agreement with the old godfather''s terms.


    After hanging up with Philip, the old godfather called the deputy mayor in charge of the film commission. They chatted for a while, and the old godfather casually mentioned the crew''s situation. The deputy mayor immediately promised to look into it.


    Meanwhile, Hitchcock and the MGM producer were smoking in their hotel room, feeling anxious about the halted filming.


    "This incident was definitely deliberate. The demolition expert caused the accident to extort money, demanding $100,000 for injuring two people. It''s outright robbery," the producer said indignantly.


    "Yes, it''s robbery, and there''s nothing we can do about it," Hitchcock sighed.


    The other party''s tough stance, hinting at a mafia connection, worried Hitchcock and the producer.


    Gang activity was rampant in the US, with the Italian mafia being the most formidable. They hoped that their big boss, Mayer, could use his connections to resolve the issue quickly.

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119 The TV Factory Situation

    In the evening By 6 p.m. neither of them had any appetite.Just then, the phone in the room rang. The producer, being closer, answered, "This is the L¨¦on crew. Who''s calling?"


    "This is the film commission. We''re notifying you that you can resume filming tomorrow."


    "Really?"


    He could hardly believe it. Was the issue resolved?


    "Of course. We will deliver the penalty notice tomorrow. Due to the accident, your crew will be fined $2000. We hope there will be no more incidents."


    The producer was sure now.


    He was ecstatic.


    "Thank you, thank you. We accept the penalty."


    "See you tomorrow."


    "Yes, see you tomorrow."


    The producer hung up and excitedly told Hitchcock, "Director, the issue is resolved. The commission said we can resume filming tomorrow, and the fine is only $2000."


    Stopping the crew for a day was a significant loss.


    "Great, I''ll have the crew ready to start on time tomorrow," Hitchcock said. Then he asked, "What about the stuntmen''s compensation?"


    The producer hesitated.


    He didn''t know either.


    Just then, the phone rang again.


    This time, it was the head of the company that provided the demolition expert and stuntmen. The producer, still a bit apprehensive, exchanged pleasantries before the other party said, "Our stuntmen were injured. Considering medical expenses and lost wages, we hope the crew can compensate them $2,000 each. What do you think?"


    Earlier, they had demanded $100,000.


    Now, it was only $2,000. There was no hesitation; the producer immediately agreed, saying he''d send the money over right away.


    After hanging up, the producer was still in disbelief.


    The matter was resolved so smoothly, far better than he had expected.


    It must have been their boss Mayer''s connections at work. The boss was indeed impressive. He called Mayer at home.


    The call connected.


    The producer cheerfully said, "Boss, you''re amazing. You resolved the issue so quickly."


    Mayer was puzzled.


    He didn''t understand what his subordinate was talking about.


    The producer continued, "First, the film commission called, saying we can resume filming tomorrow and fined us $2000 for the accident."


    "Then the film company called, asking for $2,000 in compensation for each injured stuntman."


    Mayer was bewildered.


    Did he handle this? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was sure he hadn''t.


    He suddenly thought of Hardy.


    He had informed Hardy about this earlier, and Hardy said he''d make a call to see what he could do.


    Did Hardy solve it already?


    If so, Hardy''s connections in New York must be incredibly strong!


    Meyer put down the phone and thought for a moment before calling Hardy, "Hardy, the issue was resolved unexpectedly well."


    "How was it resolved?" Hardy asked.


    "You don''t know yet?" Meyer asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, I just made a call. I don''t know how it was resolved."


    Meyer explained the resolution to Hardy, who laughed after hearing it and said, "Looks like I need to thank the old man properly when I go to New York."


    Meyer didn''t ask who the old man Hardy referred to was. He could guess that it must be an important figure. Previously, Meyer viewed Hardy as just a junior, a subordinate of Sigel. However, after this incident, Meyer realized he was wrong.


    Hardy was more influential than he had imagined.


    Now, in Meyer''s eyes, Hardy had become an equal, someone to look straight at. Meyer smiled and said, "Hardy, partnering with you was indeed a good choice."


    "We''ll have many more opportunities to cooperate in the future," Hardy said with a smile.


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy made another call. Michael didn''t know about the crew''s situation, and Hardy didn''t tell him.


    "Michael, I''m planning to go to New York tomorrow. I''ve already booked a ticket," Hardy said.


    "Finally, you''re coming over. The TV factory is now on track. Come and see if there''s anything that needs improvement," Michael said with a smile.


    "I trust your capability," Hardy said.


    "Thanks for your trust. I''ll pick you up at the airport tomorrow," Michael said.


    Hardy went to the artwork storage room.


    The old godfather helped solve his problem, so Hardy needed to bring some gifts when he visited. He planned to pick an appropriate gift from the treasure trove.


    He looked at the most expensive Oil painting he had....


    Never mind it was French, the old god father was Italian.


    He decided to keep that for his own collection.


    Among a pile of paintings, he found a painting by an 18th-century Italian painter named Canaletto, who specialized in landscapes with detailed styles. Elena had introduced the artist to him.


    The acquisition price of this painting was $4,500.


    It was impressive enough.


    ...


    The next day, Hardy flew to New York.


    After a flight of over ten hours, he finally arrived in New York. It was already past 10 p.m. As soon as he stepped out of the airport, he saw Michael waiting outside.


    "Hardy."


    "Michael."


    The two warmly embraced.


    The driver put Hardy''s luggage and the painting in the trunk and drove to the hotel. Michael didn''t leave he stayed at the hotel with Hardy that night.


    They talked until late.


    "With the production lines running at full speed, the TV factory can produce 120 TVs per day, or approximately 40,000 units per year."


    "Professor Ward designed a new production model, reducing the cost to $58 per TV. Our wholesale price is $85, and the retail price in stores is $127."


    With an annual production of 40,000 units and a profit of $27 per TV, the annual profit would be $1.08 million. The initial investment was $2 million, so it would take two years to break even.


    This is assuming TV sales are good, with low return rates and minimal losses.


    Additionally, they planned to launch new production lines for 17-inch, 19-inch, and 21-inch TVs, which would require substantial investment.


    And that''s not all. Future plans included producing color TVs.


    Some countries like Britain had already developed color TVs, though they hadn''t reached mass production. Hardy knew it wouldn''t be long before color TVs appeared.


    So, getting money out of the TV factory anytime soon seemed unlikely. That''s the nature of manufacturing.

 Chapter 120: Chapter 120 TV Sales

    Earnings need to be reinvested, continuing in an endless cycle."How are TV sales?" Hardy asked.


    Michael''s excitement dimmed a bit, "Not great. We''re selling about ten units a day."


    "Recently, I''ve focused mainly on sales. I asked customers, and many are interested in buying TVs, but the $127 price makes them hesitate. The war has just ended and people are short of money."


    "Now we produce more and sell less, which puts a lot of pressure on the factory''s funds. If this continues, there will be no funds to buy electronic raw materials in two months." Michael said with some embarrassment.


    A TV cost $127.


    Richard washed dishes in a restaurant, earning $120 a month.


    Henry shoveled manure in a cattle barn, making $160 a month.


    Matthew, who drove a big truck, made about $300 a month.


    Life wasn''t easy and Americans generally don''t save money.


    Spending a month''s earnings on a TV was considered a luxury.


    "How do you plan to solve the sales problem?" Hardy asked.


    "Advertising to increase interest, running promotions, and lowering prices to attract buyers," Michael suggested.


    These were common strategies for sales.


    "Do you have any ideas, Hardy?" Michael asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment, "I don''t have a better idea yet. Let me think about it. Maybe I''ll have something tomorrow."


    Michael smiled after hearing this.


    ...


    The next day. Michael took Hardy to the TV factory. The factory was in full production. The TVs were housed in wooden cabinets, making each TV a standalone piece of furniture.


    Turning on the TV to receive programs, the clarity was slightly distorted. To Hardy, who had seen future LCD TVs, the picture quality was dismal, but the staff assured him that this TV had the best picture quality on the market.


    Alright, What more could you expect?


    Hardy visited the godfather''s estate at noon. It was the second time Hardy met the old godfather. The old godfather looked at Hardy and warmly embraced him.


    Hardy presented his gift.


    Everyone looked at Hardy''s gift, an Italian landscape painting. The old godfather exclaimed, "This is St. Mark''s Square. I visited there when I was young. It''s exactly as I remember."


    "Do you like the painting?"


    "Of course, thank you, child, for bringing back memories."


    Everyone sat down to eat. The old godfather looked at his youngest son and asked about the current business. Michael took a bite of roasted meat and said, "Production is on track, but we still have some issues with sales that I''m working on resolving."


    The old godfather turned to Hardy and asked, "Hardy, as a partner, what do you think about the sales?"


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "I discussed this with Michael yesterday. He mentioned increasing advertising and promotions, which are good strategies. However, I have an idea that I haven''t had a chance to discuss with Michael yet."


    The old godfather looked at Hardy attentively.


    Hardy organized his thoughts and said, "Michael''s market research indicated that many people want to buy a TV, but paying the full amount upfront is difficult. Instead of offering discounts, we could consider installment sales."


    "Discounts not only reduce our profit but also lower the brand value. With installment sales, we can partner with a bank. The sales price remains $127, and buyers can purchase TVs with interest free loans, with us covering the interest. I calculated that this would cost us less than offering discounts."


    "Tell me about the specific details?" Michael put down his fork and asked anxiously.


    "The idea is to have consumers make a down payment, say 30%, which is $38. The remaining amount would be paid off in nine installments of $10 each."


    "I believe many people could afford the down payment rather than coming up with $127 all at once. Additionally, we could introduce a special offer for war veterans: zero down payment and interest free loans, to be paid off in 12 installments."


    "There are so many bank branches in major cities, and they can all be called our partners. I believe that this sales model will have greater sales than in the mall."


    Michael thought carefully about Hardy''s words and found that this suggestion was very feasible.


    "But what if someone defaults? If the debt can''t be recovered, we''d incur significant losses," Michael said.


    Hardy smiled, "Defaults would be rare since the bank would screen applicants. Only those with stable jobs would get loans, ensuring most could repay. Even if we incur some losses, our increased profits would more than cover them."


    "I think Hardy''s suggestion is excellent and worth trying. Hardy indeed has a knack for business," the old godfather said.


    The meal was enjoyable and harmonious.


    Hardy once again strengthened his relationship with the Corleone family and earned the old godfather''s approval.


    ...


    New York''s weather was sunny today.


    The film crew was busy shooting.


    Today was a big scene. Matilda returned from buying food, and she was happy that she wouldn''t be hungry with this food. But as she entered the apartment building, she smelled blood.


    When she arrived at her apartment, she saw the door ajar and a body lying in the living room. She didn''t see the face, but she recognized the shoes as her brother''s.


    Her brother was dead, and her parents and sister were likely also killed.


    She felt a chill all over. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, she took a glance inside the room. Terrified, she hurriedly walked forward with her grocery bag.


    The corrupt cop emerged from the room, gun in hand, aiming at Matilda''s back.


    Matilda reached Leon''s door and rang the bell, her face showing pain, sadness, and fear. She whispered, "Please, please open the door."


    "Cut!" the director shouted. "That was excellent. This take is done."


    Since the start of filming, Taylor has consistently surprised Hitchcock with her grasp of Matilda''s character, exceeding his expectations.


    As Taylor turned around, she suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    "Ah, Mr. Hardy!"


    She immediately got excited, ran over to Hardy, and jumped into his arms. Hardy quickly caught her.


    Taylor hugged Hardy tightly.


    Director Hitchcock and the producer saw this and laughed.


    That evening, when the problem was resolved, they initially thought Meyer had called someone to fix it. But then they received a call from Meyer, informing them that Hardy had resolved the issue in New York, making Hitchcock and the producer aware of Hardy''s influence.


    When Hardy arrived, they welcomed him with smiles.


    In the evening, the crew took a break.


    Hardy took Taylor to a French restaurant in New York for dinner.


    While eating, Taylor looked at Hardy and asked softly, "Mr. Hardy, I heard a rumor on the set. They say the explosion was caused by gangsters trying to extort money from the crew."


    "I also heard that you, Mr. Hardy, resolved the issue when Mr. Meyer couldn''t."


    There are also rumors that Mr. Hardy has a relationship with the Mafia. They all say that you are a very powerful person. Mr. Hardy, what does the Mafia look like?"


    Taylor looked at Hardy with curiosity and asked.


    Hehehe~~!


    Hardy couldn''t help but laugh.

 Chapter 121: Chapter 121 N.Y.T Offer

    Taylor asked what the Mafia looked like, and Hardy couldn''t help but laugh.This girl is quite curious.


    He gestured for Taylor to come closer.


    Taylor hurried over, and Hardy whispered in her ear, "I''m actually part of the mafia. Are you scared?"


    Taylor''s eyes widened in shock.


    She displayed a surprised expression.


    "Hahaha~~~!" Hardy burst into laughter.


    Taylor instantly realized that Mr. Hardy was teasing her.


    "To be honest, the Mafia isn''t that mysterious. They''re just people. I do know them indeed, but don''t reveal this secret," Hardy whispered to Taylor.


    As he spoke, Hardy''s breath sprayed onto the little girl''s ear, making Taylor feel ticklish.


    When she lifted her head, her face was already slightly red.


    "Mr. Hardy, how long will you stay in New York?" Taylor asked.


    "I may need to stay a few more days. There''s some business to take care of here," Hardy referred to the TV factory matter.


    His proposed installment payment plan was highly praised by Michael, and they decided to sell using this model. Michael was responsible for finding a cooperating bank, and with the connections of the Corleone family, finding a cooperating bank wasn''t difficult.


    There was another matter: Ava Gardner and her team were also coming to New York soon. The promotion team for "The Wild Bunch" was doing promotions in major cities, and New York was the last stop. After the promotion in New York was over, "The Wild Bunch" would be officially released.


    Hardy planned to wait for them here, see if there was any way he could help, and then return together.


    Taylor was delighted to know that Hardy would stay in New York for a few more days, so she could occasionally meet Mr. Hardy.


    "Can you come to see me often?" Taylor asked in a somewhat coquettish tone.


    "Of course, whenever I have time," Hardy promised with a smile.


    After dinner, Hardy took Taylor home. The little girl didn''t want to get out off the car, so the two chatted in the parking lot, discussing their acting experiences and the problems they encountered these days, Their enthusiasm was high.


    Hardy looked at Taylor and said, "It''s already very late, and you have a scene to shoot tomorrow."


    Taylor looked at Hardy somewhat resentfully. "I just want to spend more time with Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy patted Taylor''s hair. "Don''t worry, I said I wouldn''t leave during this time. I''ll come to see you whenever I have time."


    Taylor looked at Hardy, quickly kissed him on the face, jumped out of the car, and ran to the hotel, happy like an elf.


    ...


    Michael reached a cooperation agreement with Citibank in New York to sell TVs through installment loans.


    As soon as Hardy returned, Michael told him the good news.


    The relationship between the old godfather and a vice president of Citibank was excellent. The godfather personally called him, and when the vice president heard the godfather''s plan, he felt it was very good.


    The bank would handle the business, providing interest free loans to purchase TVs. The TV factory would pay the interest portion. This was a very good deal for the bank¡ªa safe and profitable transaction.


    And there were two other benefits.


    First, it increased business volume.


    If a thousand people processed this business, it would be equivalent to a thousand loan orders. If ten thousand people did, it would be ten thousand loan orders, invisibly increasing a large number of customers.


    Don''t underestimate small customers. They are still customers. When these people become familiar with Citibank and accept its services, in the future, when they need to process loans, the first thing they will think of is Citibank.


    Second, it expanded publicity.


    With this business launched, Citibank would inevitably receive attention. The TV factory promised to advertise in newspapers, with Citibank being one of the cooperative units, effectively advertising for Citibank.


    In the next day''s New York Times, on the front page advertisement position, the headline was "Bring Home a TV for $0, Act Now." NYT


    The photo was of a beautiful TV.


    ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory will collaborate with Citibank to handle interest free loans for TV purchases.


    Ordinary people need to pay a 30% down payment, $38, and the remaining loan is paid off in 9 months, $10 each month, without paying any interest.


    Military personnel have even better benefits, paying nothing upfront, directly taking the TV home, paying in 12 installments, $10 each month, and $17 in the last month.


    The only requirement for TV buyers is to prove a stable source of income.


    Inside the TV factory, trucks were pulling out TVs. Michael looked at the departing trucks and said to Hardy:


    "Now we have 3000 units in stock in our warehouse. I hope these TVs can be sold out within half a month." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Michael, you are too conservative. I estimate it won''t take more than a week," Hardy said.


    "A week, that fast?" Michael asked in amazement.


    "Actually, even a week is too much. Don''t underestimate people''s desire to buy. People''s pursuit of entertainment has always been strong, it''s just because they didn''t have money that they didn''t buy it. Now that they have the opportunity to get a TV at such a discount, I believe many people will be tempted.


    Citibank has eight branches in New York.


    Some people noticed that there was already a long line outside the bank, stretching endlessly.


    Passersby were curious.


    "What are they doing? Is Citibank about to collapse, and everyone is queuing up to withdraw money?"


    "Haven''t you read the newspaper? It''s an interest free installment loan to buy TVs. These people are all here to buy TVs. I heard that veterans and soldiers can buy them with no down payment."


    "Yes, the TV is free, you just have to pay $10 a month later, but you have to be a soldier or have served in the military."


    This person suddenly got excited, "I just retired from the army last year, I''m eligible! My wife has been wanting to buy a TV for a long time, but it''s really difficult to come up with so much money at once. This event is really great. People are queuing up, if you''re late, you might not get one."


    The bank finally opened.


    The staff were startled by the dense crowd, and the customers surged forward, all there to buy TVs.

 Chapter 122: Chapter 122 First Contact With Politics

    "I want a TV. I have a job, here''s my down payment," a man handed his work ID and some dollars to the staff.The staff quickly processed his request, and the man happily carried a TV out of the door.


    Another person stepped forward, showed his military ID and work proof, and the staff directly processed his loan. This former soldier took away a TV without spending a penny.


    Michael and Hardy drove to the bank. When Michael saw the bustling scene, he was stunned.


    "Hardy, you were right. People''s enthusiasm for buying is really high," Michael exclaimed.


    "It looks like our inventory probably won''t last three days. What should we do next?" Michael furrowed his brow.


    Hardy smiled. "It''s simple. For those who can''t buy it this time, let them apply for loans in advance, leave their addresses, and when the TVs are produced, we can deliver them directly to their homes if they''re in the New York area. If they''re too far away, we can call them to come pick them up."


    On the first day, the eight bank branches handled more than 1,500 transactions. Half of the TVs were sold. The second day was even more intense, by the afternoon, the remaining 1,500 units were all sold out.


    After hearing the report, Michael murmured, "I thought we could last three days, but we didn''t even make it through two."


    At this moment, Michael was just excited.


    Soon, the bank received news that many customers who hadn''t bought a TV were now stuck at the bank, saying there weren''t enough TVs and they also wanted one.


    Previously, Hardy had given Michael an idea, and Michael calmly began to implement it, letting the bank continue processing loan business and telling customers to wait for the TVs to be produced. The activity would continue.


    Those customers stuck in the bank finally calmed down, continuing to apply for loans. Since there was no interest, waiting a few more days was no big deal.


    In the factory office, Michael, Professor Ward, and Hardy, the three shareholders, were all there, listening to the manager''s sales report.


    After the sales manager finished reporting the current situation, the three bosses were very happy.


    Michael smiled and said, "Our previous inventory of 3,000 units has been sold out, and the bank has processed more than 2,000 reserved loans today. The activity hasn''t stopped, I believe future orders will continue to come in."


    "Our TV''s production cost is $58, the wholesale price is $85, and our profit per unit is $27. Although we have to pay interest, advertising fees, and possible bad debts in the future due to these direct loan sales, our selling price is $127. Overall, our profit margin is much higher than wholesale."


    "With an annual production of 40,000 units, the original profit was 1.08 million, and now the profit can be increased to about 1.6 million." Michael said and looked at Hardy.


    "Hardy, your idea not only greatly increased our sales, but also increased our profits by more than 30%. I have to say that you are the most powerful sales genius I have ever seen."


    "We are partners. I have half of the company''s shares. The company''s profits are equivalent to my profits." Hardy said.


    Everyone smiled.


    Michael continued, "Hardy, I plan to expand production. Our TV sales are so good, and there are large loan contracts with the bank. We can use the contracts as collateral to borrow some money from the bank."


    "My idea is to directly start the production line for 17-inch TVs. I''ve calculated with Professor Ward, a set of 17-inch TV production lines costs about $800,000 with an annual output of about 20,000 units. I''m planning to start two production lines directly, with an annual output of 40,000. Then our scale can reach 80,000 units. What do you think?"


    Hardy knew Michael wouldn''t be able to resist expanding production. This was almost a common trait among all entrepreneurs.


    "I agree," Hardy said.


    Hardy knew that TV represented the future direction of entertainment. This business wouldn''t become outdated for at least several decades. It would be hard to lose money.


    With Michael''s enthusiasm so high, how could Hardy possibly stop him?


    ...


    In the evening.


    The old Godfather received a call from the deputy mayor of New York City.


    "Vito, I saw in the newspapers that ''N.Y.T'' TV and Citibank are launching an installment loan service. That ''N.Y.T'' TV factory is your son''s business, right?"


    "Yes, my youngest son. He started this business after returning from the army."


    "They have a policy offering more favorable terms to Veterans, right? Zero down payment for the TV and repayment in 12 installments with no interest?" the deputy mayor asked. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Michael and his partner are both veterans, so they offer better terms to soldiers" the old Godfather replied.


    The deputy mayor sighed and said, "Vito, we''ve just come out of the war. The veterans have given a lot for this country and should be taken care of."


    "I plan to promote the TV factory''s initiative, this is a kind of praise and encouragement for them. as well as thanking the veterans who gave a lot to this country for their service. What do you think?"


    "Of course, I believe the veterans will be very happy to hear this news."


    "Then I will let the newspaper publish a report tomorrow, saying that this event is held with the support of the New York City government. What do you think?"


    "No problem at all. I''ll talk to my son. I''m sure he''ll be very willing."


    "Alright, Vito. We''ll talk again when there''s a chance."


    "Sure, we''ll talk again."


    After hanging up the phone, the old godfather smiled. He understood these politicians well. Recently, the newspapers mentioned that a congressman proposed that veterans who sacrificed a lot in this war should be taken care of by the country.


    Although the funding request was not approved by Congress, public opinion strongly agreed with the idea and suggested that local governments should have appropriate care policies for veterans.


    This is political correctness.


    Just when they were struggling to find an opportunity, seeing the TV factory''s beneficial move for the veterans, these politicians immediately jumped on board.


    But this only benefits the TV factory, with no downside.


    And he could gain a favor in return.


    This kind of favor will have to be repaid in the future. When he needs something and calls the other party, it will be hard for them to refuse.


    Actually, these things are trivial to the old godfather. What makes him happiest now is his son''s success.


    He felt gratified by his son''s achievement.

 Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Expand Production

    The next day. The New York Times published a report.The ''N.Y.T'' TV Company offers interest free loans and zero down payments for veterans of war to purchase TVs. This initiative is supported by the New York City government to commend those who have contributed to the country.


    The newspaper also praised the actions of the ''N.Y.T'' TV Company and encouraged more businesses to take such measures to care for the veterans.


    Hardy smiled lightly after reading the newspaper.


    These politicians really have sharp instincts, blatantly riding on the wave, adding glory to themselves and gaining achievements without spending a penny.


    However, this report also greatly benefits ''N.Y.T'' Company. More people went to Citibank to apply for loans to buy TVs, most of them were veterans.


    There were over 12.5 million American soldiers in World War II.


    According to statistics, less than 300,000 died, meaning the remaining 12 million are all the country''s young and strong labor force, the mainstay of the future, and also the main support of families.


    If these people become their customers.


    What a huge consumer group that would be!


    By doing this promotion, at the very least, the ''N.Y.T'' brand has established a good reputation among this group, which will greatly benefit future business development.


    Because of this article, more people went to the bank to apply for loans to buy TVs. The next day saw a peak, with more than 5,000 people applying.


    And according to feedback from other places, people in other cities also went to Citibank branches, asking when their cities would have this promotion.


    Michael approached Hardy again.


    "Hardy, I want to expand production!"


    Hardy was taken aback.


    "Didn''t we already discuss this the day before yesterday? I agreed to add new production lines, right?" Hardy was puzzled as to why Michael was bringing this up again.


    Michael shook his head.


    "This time, I want to expand much more than what we discussed before. I hope to build a company that produces 400,000 TVs annually," Michael said.


    Hardy was shocked. 400,000 units. That''s ten times the current scale.


    "Do you believe in the future development of the TV industry?" Michael asked.


    "Of course I do." Hardy nodded.


    He even knew that due to the rise of the TV industry in the future, even the film industry would be squeezed and gradually shrink, with many major film companies struggling later on.


    Ten years after World War II, the number of TVs in the United States soared from about 1 million to 10 million. By 1965, TV had become ubiquitous, with 30 million households owning TVs.


    The TV industry will be a high growth, high profit industry in the next 20 years, no doubt about it.


    "I believe it too, so we need to increase production capacity. I''ve already talked to Citibank management. They also see the future of the TV industry and are willing to lend us money. They''ve agreed to a loan of $6 million."


    Hardy was also surprised. $6 million. Citibank is very generous. They must really believe in this industry.


    "I''ve already planned. I intend to set up 8 production lines for 14 inch TVs. At least for the next few years, 14 inches will still be mainstream. Then I''ll add 6 production lines for 17 inch TVs and 2 lines for 19 inch TVs."


    Previously, when he discussed increasing production with Michael, they talked about the cost of production lines. A 14 inch production line costs about $500,000, a 17 inch line $800,000, and a 19 inch line $1 million.


    Hardy did some quick calculations. According to Michael''s numbers, the total cost would be $10.8 million. The bank loan of $6 million wouldn''t be enough.


    But Michael had his own ideas.


    "Hardy, I plan to negotiate with the companies that manufacture the production lines. First, we''ll squeeze the cost. With such a large order, we should get at least a 10% discount. Also, I plan to pay in installments. First, we''ll pay 30% as a deposit.


    After construction and acceptance, we''ll pay 20%, and the remaining 50% will be paid off in three years, of course with interest, calculated at bank rates."


    Hardy found that Michael''s approach was very smart. It was equivalent to letting the assembly line company lend them a second loan.


    By then, the TV company would be profitable, and repaying the loans wouldn''t be a problem. Michael''s boldness was impressive. No wonder he was the second generation Godfather, showing remarkable courage and business acumen.


    "Alright, I agree!" Hardy said.


    Michael smiled.


    The support of a partner is the greatest support for him, making him more confident in achieving this.


    "Hardy, I plan to have two factories. Our TVs will be sold nationwide. If all production is in New York, transportation will be a big issue. I plan to build a factory in Los Angeles equivalent in size to the one in New York to handle sales on the West Coast."


    "I will send the management team and technicians over. You don''t have to worry about these. You only need to be responsible for the safety of the factory." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy laughed "I am good at taking care of safety matters. Don''t forget that I have HD Security."


    In fact, Michael was talking about the gangs, and Hardy knew what Michael meant, but he deliberately said HD Security because they are a formal company.


    Listening to Hardy''s words, Michael also laughed.


    The two of them continued discussing some details. Michael had already investigated that there were TV manufacturing companies in Los Angeles. If suitable, he planned to acquire one directly. This would be much faster than building a new factory and would also provide a skilled workforce.


    While they were talking, Hardy glanced at his watch. Michael noticed this and asked, "Do you have something to do?"


    "My movie company''s promotion team is arriving in New York today. I''m going to pick them up. They''ll be doing a promotional event for a movie I invested in."


    "Do you need any help from me?" Michael offered, being the local.


    "Not at the moment. The promotional event has been outsourced to MGM. They''ve arranged everything and signed a contract with a performance company in New York for a Broadway show," Hardy explained.


    Michael checked the time. "I''m free now, so I''ll come with you to the airport."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, it''s no problem," Michael shrugged.


    The two of them took the same car to New York Airport. While waiting, they continued discussing the factory details. Hardy realized that Michael had more to say about the topic they were discussing earlier.

 Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Overestimating Ones Abilities

    A plane from Philadelphia landed, and director Nolan, Eastwood, MGM promotional staff, and Ava walked out of the terminal. Ava spotted Hardy, ran excitedly towards him, gave him a big hug, and even kissed him in public.Seeing Ava, Michael thought she was indeed a beautiful woman. No wonder Hardy was more interested in picking her up than discussing a million dollar business deal with him.


    Hardy introduced Michael to everyone, simply stating that he was a business partner. The others didn''t know Michael''s true identity.


    ...


    That night. A reunion after a short separation felt like a honeymoon for both Hardy and Ava.


    Ava laid in Hardy''s arms, looking satisfied.


    "Have you been tired of running around for the promotion?" Hardy asked with concern.


    "It is tiring but also very fulfilling. Everywhere I go, people ask me to sing ''Scarborough Fair.'' The audience is very enthusiastic, and I love this feeling of being appreciated," Ava said.


    Ava''s beauty was undeniable. Her looks and voice were irresistible.


    "Hardy, why did you come to New York? Did you come here just for us?" Ava asked, her eyes twinkling.


    "Yes, are you happy?"


    Hardy''s words were a sweet lie.


    Ava, full of happiness, kissed his chest and said, "Even though I know you''re lying, I still love hearing it."


    "This is the last promotional event. I''ll stay here with you, and after it''s done, we''ll go back to Los Angeles together."


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy was picked up by Michael early in the morning. There were many things to decide for the TV factory, and they needed to discuss the loan arrangements with the bank.


    Ava went to the New York Grand Theater with the promotion team.


    Standing on the stage, looking at the high dome and the circular seating, Ava felt incredibly excited. Performing in this hall was a dream for many artists, and she had fantasized about it too. She knew this opportunity was all thanks to Hardy.


    Unfortunately, Hardy was busy with business. Otherwise, she would have rushed into his arms with joy.


    Just then, a man in his forties entered the hall, dressed in a white suit with neatly combed hair, followed by two assistants. He immediately noticed Ava Gardner in the spotlight. Her tall, slender figure and beautiful face made him excited as he stared at her intently.


    "Is she Ava Gardner?" the man asked his assistant.


    "Yes, Robin," the assistant replied.


    Robin smiled and walked onto the stage, straight to Ava, with what he thought was a charming smile. "Hello, Miss Gardner, I''m Robin," he said, extending his hand.


    Robin was a well known singer in New York and across the country. Though Ava Gardner was gaining fame with her song ''Scarborough Fair,'' she couldn''t compare to Robin''s popularity. The promotion team had invited Robin to be the main act for the New York event, hoping to attract more people.


    "Hello, Mr. Robin," Ava replied, shaking his hand with a smile.


    They practiced for a while, and when Ava was ready to leave, Robin stopped her.


    "Miss Ava, I''d like to invite you to dinner and then take a night tour of New York. Would you do me the honor?" Robin said it with a smile.


    Ava shook her head decisively. "Sorry, I want to go back and rest."


    She turned around and left immediately.


    Ava''s thoughts were simple. She already knew Hardy and understood her position. She couldn''t do anything that might make Hardy misunderstand¡ªnot even have dinner with another man. She suspected Robin''s intentions were not just about dinner.


    Robin stood there, stunned by her blunt refusal. With his fame, wealth, and looks, few women rejected his advances. He was annoyed that a relatively unknown singer had turned him down.


    He then found the MGM promotion manager and said, "Your Miss Ava is quite proud. She didn''t even accept my dinner invitation. By the way, my throat feels a bit off. I''m not sure if I can perform properly tomorrow. If the show is ruined, there''s nothing I can do."


    The promotion manager stood there, stunned, quickly understanding what had happened. Having worked in the entertainment industry for years, he could easily guess the situation.


    Back at the hotel, Ava found Hardy had not yet returned. She changed into comfortable clothes and started filling the bathtub. Hardy had promised to join her for dinner.


    Soon, Hardy returned. Ava took his bag with a smile. "I filled the bath for you. How about a soak?"


    "Hehe, let''s do it together."


    Ava smiled and walked into the bathroom.


    Just then, the phone rang. Hardy picked it up.


    "Hello, is this Miss Gardner?" The voice of the MGM promotion manager came through.


    "This is Hardy."


    "Ah, Mr. Hardy, I was just about to call you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you. I have something to report. This afternoon, during Miss Ava''s rehearsal, our guest singer Robin showed up, and he..."


    The publicity director explained to Hardy everything about the situation.


    At that moment, the bathroom door opened slightly. A leg and part of a face peeked out, beckoning Hardy with a finger, full of temptation.


    Hardy smiled at her, thinking how considerate she was to refuse another man''s invitation so decisively, making him like her even more.


    "Got it. I''ll handle that," he said, hanging up and heading to the bathroom.


    Inside, Ava helped Hardy undress, casually asking, "What was the call about?"


    "Nothing important, just something for me."


    There was no need to mention trivial matters to her and spoil the mood.


    After taking a bath, the two changed clothes and went downstairs to the restaurant to eat.


    "How did the rehearsal at the New York Grand Theater go today?" Hardy asked Ava.


    "That place is my dream music hall. Countless famous artists, such as Renata Tebaldi, Di Stefano, and Lilli Lehmann, have performed there. I never thought I would be able to perform thereone day. Just thinking about it makes me excited," Ava said.


    The two chatted while eating, and Hardy never mentioned anything about Robin.


    Back at the hotel, Ava went into the bedroom to put on makeup, while Hardy picked up the phone to call Michael. "Michael, I''m afraid I can''t go to the bank with you to sign the papers tomorrow."


    "What''s wrong? Is something up?" Michael was a bit surprised. They had agreed today to go to the bank tomorrow to sign for a loan.


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Michael Corleone Change

    "I''m planning to call a few people from Los Angeles to teach someone a lesson," Hardy said.Michael was very surprised. "Who are you going to teach a lesson to? Can you tell me what''s going on?" Michael asked quickly.


    Hardy explained the situation with Robin. "A singer hired for the movie promotion went to the rehearsal yesterday and saw Ava. He wanted to ask her out, and when she refused, he threatened to disrupt the performance. Don''t you think I should teach him a lesson?" Hardy said.


    Michael was speechless. He realized that Hardy was teasing him, using the excuse of not going to the signing as a threat.


    Actually, Hardy didn''t need to go for the signing. Michael, being the company''s chairman and person in charge, could sign it himself. But he wanted Hardy to go with him because they had developed a deep friendship and become close buddies over time. Michael hoped Hardy would be with him at such an important moment.


    "Hardy, Los Angeles is quite far from New York. There''s no need to call people from Los Angeles. How about I handle this matter?" Michael said.


    "You handle it? That goes against your principles," Hardy said.


    Michael had previously told Hardy that he didn''t want to take over the family business and was against using mafia methods to solve problems.


    Michael took a deep breath. "I only said I don''t like the bullying style of the mafia. I didn''t say I wouldn''t help friends who are bullied."


    "This is New York, the East Coast. Naturally, I should be responsible for what happens here. If it were in Los Angeles, on the West Coast, you would handle it," Michael said.


    "Haha, then thank you. I''m going to bed. Good night." Hardy said with a smile.


    Michael hung up the phone with a helpless smile. He realized that Hardy had tricked him into handling the matter. Not only that but he had turned his request into making it seem like Mike was asking him for help.


    What a rascal!


    Michael thought for a moment and then called Clemenza.


    Clemenza was one of Godfather Vito Corleone''s top men, responsible for operations and executions. Despite his short, stout appearance, which made him seem like a friendly old man, he was the Corleone family''s most formidable executioner.


    "Uncle Clemenza, it''s Michael. I need your help with something," Michael said.


    "Michael, feel free to ask," Clemenza replied with a smile.


    He had watched Michael grow up and liked him the most among the Godfather''s three children because he thought Michael''s character was the most like the old Godfather''s.


    "My partner, Jon Hardy, whom you met at dinner last time, has a movie company in Hollywood. He''s promoting a film in New York," Michael said, briefly explaining the situation. Essentially, Hardy''s girlfriend was harassed by a singer, and when she ignored him, he threatened to disrupt the promotion.


    "This is a small matter. I''ll handle it. Tomorrow, his body will be at his doorstep," Clemenza said.


    "No, my friend just wants to give him a lesson." Michael didn''t want to kill someone over such a trivial matter.


    "To what extent? Break his arms and legs or paralyze him." Clemenza asked.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary. Just let him know the seriousness of the matter and make him behave properly," Michael said.


    Clemenza hung up the phone, patted his chubby face, and then called the old Godfather. This was Michael''s first time asking for his help, so he felt it was necessary to inform the old godfather.


    The old godfather was pleased to hear that Michael had asked Clemenza to teach someone a lesson. He felt Michael was becoming more mature.


    He used to talk to Michael about family matters, but Michael was always resistant and even did many rebellious things. After returning from the army, he always tried to stay away from the family. He found an editing job and only went home occasionally for a meal and did not contact the family.


    Vito once thought that his relationship with his son would continue like this, but then there was a turn for the better.


    Hardy''s arrival and friendship with Michael had helped change Michael''s attitude, making him more open to the family''s influence and advice.


    Then the two of them started a company together. He found that Michael had changed a lot during this period. At least he was willing to accept his opinions and the power of the family.


    This was the biggest progress.


    The old godfather was very optimistic about Hardy''s future. He saw Hardy as a young man with ideas, capability, and a good sense of proportion. He could control the underworld forces without over abusing its power and had a unique vision for the future.


    The old godfather thought Hardy''s woman being threatened by a singer couldn''t just end with a simple lesson. "Clemenza, don''t use violence on that singer, Robin. But make him understand the severity of the situation. Have him apologize and properly participate in the performance since he signed a contract," the old godfather instructed.


    "I understand," Clemenza replied. For him, this was an easy task.


    After hanging up, the old godfather called a few more people, including an old friend in the entertainment industry and his godson, Johnny Fontane. Satisfied with his arrangements, he walked out of his study, enjoying a cigar while admiring the beautiful moonlight in the yard. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next morning, Hardy and Ava got up, got ready, and opened the door to leave, only to find the MGM publicity manager standing outside. He looked like he had been standing there for quite a while.


    The manager greeted Hardy and Ava with a smile and said, "Good morning, Mr. Hardy, Miss Ava."


    "Do you need something?"


    "Yes, I have some good news to report. This morning, I received several calls. The first was from Robin. He said he would be at the performance tonight and has already gone to the theater to prepare for rehearsal..."


    Ava looked at the manager in confusion, "Is there anything wrong with Robin?"


    The manager saw that Ava probably didn''t know what happened. After looking at Hardy, he smiled and said, "No, nothing. Robin said that his throat was uncomfortable yesterday. It''s better today and it will definitely not affect the performance."


    "Also, I received calls from two performing arts companies. They said someone will perform as a guest tonight."

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126 The Grand Theater Performance

    At this point, the publicity director was obviously excited."One of them is Miss Judy Garland. She happens to be in New York and will sing ''Over the Rainbow,'' the theme song from ''The Wizard of Oz,'' at the event."


    Ava''s mouth dropped open in surprise. "Really? Judy Garland is coming?!"


    "Another is Julie London, the singer of the theme song from ''Gone with the Wind.'' She will also perform the theme song tonight."


    "Oh my God!" Ava was in shock. Julie London was her idol¡ªher true idol.


    "And one more, Johnny Fontane, the famous singer. He will also come to perform."


    Ava was so astonished that she didn''t know what to say. "Why are so many stars suddenly coming? Did MGM invite them? This lineup is incredible!"


    The publicity manager glanced at Hardy. "No, it wasn''t MGM who invited them. Miss Ava, perhaps you should ask Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy shrugged. "I''m not sure either. I made a call to a friend yesterday, but I don''t know how he arranged it."


    The publicity manager looked at Hardy, internally marveling at the power of his phone call. He remembered how humble Robin had sounded on the phone this morning, constantly apologizing for yesterday. He couldn''t imagine what Robin had gone through.


    The fact that stars like Judy Garland, Julie London, and Johnny Fontane would willingly perform as guest artists was beyond the capability of ordinary people. The publicity manager had heard rumors of Hardy''s immense influence but had never truly believed them. This situation had transformed his perception completely.


    "I have business to attend to during the day. I''ll come to watch your performance in the evening," Hardy said, kissing Ava before leaving.


    Ava waved with a smile.


    The publicity manager watched Hardy disappear and then looked at Ava, thinking to himself how lucky she was to be with such a man.


    The publicity team arrived at the New York Grand Theater. With the evening''s performance ahead, they needed to intensify rehearsals during the day, especially since several big stars were added as guest performers, increasing the number of songs and tasks.


    Ava entered the hall. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Robin spotted her immediately. Yesterday, seeing Ava had caused a surge of hormones and male dominance in him. Today, seeing her, he felt only one thing: fear.


    The events of the previous night were vivid in his mind, leaving a deep impression. He did not want to die. That was his simplest and most pressing thought.


    Robin approached Ava, wearing what he believed was his most gentle smile. "Miss Ava, I apologize for yesterday. I promise to rehearse well today and ensure everything goes smoothly."


    "Was there an issue yesterday?" Ava asked.


    "Ah...?"


    "Oh, nothing, nothing. I''ll go to rehearsal now," Robin quickly retreated, relieved that everything seemed fine. As long as she didn''t pursue the matter, he wouldn''t have to worry about dying in a car accident, ending up in the hospital with missing body parts, drowning, choking, or any other unforeseen disaster.


    Later, Michael drove up to pick up Hardy. Hardy got in and patted Michael''s shoulder in gratitude. Michael looked at Hardy and asked, "How did things go?"


    "You don''t know?" Hardy looked at Michael, puzzled.


    "I don''t know. I only made one call yesterday," Michael said.


    Damn, this guy was even better at pretending than he was. He had been out classed completely.


    "Let''s go. You said there was a lot to do today. Let''s get it done quickly so we can go watch the performance tonight," Hardy said.


    The contract with the bank went very smoothly. Michael signed the documents, and the TV factory officially received $6 million in funding.


    Michael already had detailed plans for this money. He had even been looking for TV production line manufacturers and had expressed his cooperation intentions to several companies.


    With orders worth tens of millions, these manufacturers wouldn''t find it easy to secure such a lucrative business. They had to meet Michael''s conditions.


    Michael planned to build the factory in a year, and it would start making profits in the second year. With an annual output of 400,000 units and a guaranteed $30 profit per TV, the annual profit would reach $12 million, enough to recoup all investments.


    ...


    The performance at the New York Grand Theater in the evening went smoothly as well, and the results were exceptionally good.


    Because a few big stars came, the advertisements at the entrance were changed. The fame of Judy Garland, Julie London, and Johnny Fontane was much greater than Robin''s, attracting more people to the theater.


    Moreover, that evening, some prominent figures from New York''s high society came too¡ª the Deputy Mayor of New York, city councilors, bank presidents, business executives, and even media reporters from the New York Times.


    There were over three thousand people in the audience, which was quite spectacular.


    Robin opened the performance.


    Originally, he was supposed to be the main guest singer and should have been the finale. But in front of these entertainment big shots like Judy Garland, he didn''t seem prominent enough and could only perform as the opening act.


    Then the creators came on stage to introduce the movie''s situation, with some small interactive programs in between.


    After that, the guests came on stage one by one to perform, pushing the event to its climax. The final performance was by Ava Gardner, singing "Scarborough fair."


    People noticed that, although Judy Garland and Julie London had sung earlier, Ava Gardner was no less impressive.


    The song was beautiful and captivating. Her voice was exceptionally beautiful, and her looks were even better than those of the other two.


    The performance lasted for over an hour, ending amid the enthusiastic applause of the audience. After everyone else left, Hardy and Michael went backstage to thank Judy Garland, Julie London, and Johnny Fontane.


    Judy Garland smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy, I heard you also have a film company and are a top executive at Noah''s Ark. If there''s a suitable role, please consider me."


    "You''ve won an Oscar, and you''re an actor valued by Meyer. Do you really need my help?" Hardy replied with a smile.


    "No actor doesn''t want good roles, and no singer doesn''t want a good song. Like Ava''s ''Scarborough fair'' I absolutely love that song. I often listen to it repeatedly for more than a dozen times."


    "Alright, if there''s a suitable script for Miss Garland in the future, I''ll think of you first." Hardy promised with a smile.

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127 The Film Industry

    Then Hardy thanked Julie London, while Johnny Fontane was talking to Michael nearby. A godfather''s real son and a godson, their relationship was extraordinary.Robin stood aside, smiling, but he seemed a bit stiff, and his eyes were particularly nervous.


    He knew Johnny Fontane''s situation, and then he figured out Michael''s identity, and thought of the people from last night.


    He knew who he had offended. Well, these people wanting to kill him, they really wouldn''t have any reservations.


    Now he stood here with fear in his heart, only hoping that his performance today would satisfy these people and that they would spare him afterwards.


    Michael introduced Johnny Fontane to Hardy.


    "Johnny Fontane, my father''s godson."


    "Jon Hardy, my partner."


    Hardy and Fontane shook hands.


    Johnny Fontane said, "Hardy, I sincerely request this of you, I really want to get into the entertainment industry, especially to make movies. If there''s an opportunity, please consider me, even for a supporting role." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy knew, that today''s scene must have been orchestrated by the old godfather, otherwise, Johnny Fontane, Judy Garland, and the others wouldn''t have come.


    Hardy thought about it seriously, after all, he received their favor today and will have to repay it later.


    Also, those influential figures who came to watch the performance should also have come for the godfather''s sake, and this is another favor he will have to repay.


    ...


    The next day, The New York Daily specially published a news article: "The Wild Bunch" crew comes to New York to promote the new movie. Judy Garland, Julie London, Johnny Fontane, and others performed on stage. The movie will be released soon, giving the new movie another wave of publicity.


    With things in New York settled, Hardy prepared to return to Los Angeles. Before leaving, he made a special trip to "L¨¦on: The Professional" crew to bid farewell to little Taylor.


    Little Taylor was particularly reluctant to part.


    Accompanying Hardy back to Los Angeles this time were the TV factory team sent by Michael, including one manager and three supervisors. They would acquire a TV production company in Los Angeles and set up the ''N.Y.T'' TV Los Angeles branch.


    Edward and Andy came to the airport together to pick them up. Edward would be in charge of the film team, and Andy would be in charge of the TV team. Andy would help them acquire the TV factory together.


    Just as Hardy returned home, he received a call from Meyer. "I heard you''re back. The promotion in New York went very well."


    Meyer heard from the publicity director about what happened in New York. Robin, who originally wanted to manipulate the crew, was scared into apologizing by a call from Hardy the next day. He even invited a group of big stars to help out.


    Meyer also heard that Hardy had set up a company in New York with someone else, investing millions. Meyer hadn''t expected Hardy to develop to this extent in such a short time.


    "Not bad, inviting a few people to help out, and the newspapers have given another wave of publicity," Hardy said with a smile.


    "The promotion is over, and the movie is ready to be released. The film prints have been distributed everywhere. When do you plan to start?" Meyer asked.


    "This is a big deal. It''s better to choose a week with no competition," Hardy suggested.


    "Okay, let me know when you decide."


    After hanging up, Hardy drove to the auction house.


    Elena was surprised to see Hardy coming in. "You''re back from New York?"


    "Did you miss me?" Hardy joked.


    Elena gave Hardy a white glance, ignoring his teasing. "So, are you here to see what artwork we''ve received? These days, we''ve only received a few dozen pieces of paintings. But we''ve contacted a Frenchman who claims to have a batch of artworks that were taken away by the Germans from his family years ago and left them later when they retreated. He wants to find a big buyer to sell them off."


    "Artworks like those of Van Gogh and Picasso, as well as other large quantities of art, If this thing goes well, we can acquire a large number of collections."


    A large number of artworks? Inheriting family heritage.


    "Elena, be careful when dealing with such people. There might be scammers. Remember to verify the authenticity of things before paying," Hardy reminded.


    "I will," Elena replied.


    Later that day.


    Hardy called Meyer and told him about the chosen date. Meyer also thought the 30th was good, so it was decided.


    Hardy chatted with Elena for a while, checked the new artwork received in the warehouse, and said before leaving, "My first investment movie is about to be released. Would you like to go to the cinema to see it?"


    Elena hesitated. She wasn''t as open minded as other Americans. She always felt that going to the movies together was something only couples did.


    But thinking that this movie was invested in by Mr. Hardy, the meaning was different. "Okay, I''ll go to the cinema to support your movie."


    Hardy bid farewell and left.


    Three days passed in a flash.


    During these three days, posters of "The Wild Bunch" were put up in more than 300 cinemas across the United States. Many people were looking forward to the movie''s release due to the previous extensive promotion.


    Los Angeles Cinema.


    Ava wore a simple dress. She held Hardy''s arm as they walked into the cinema.


    Today was the premiere of "The Wild Bunch."


    The cinema was already full, and seeing the excellent ticket sales, Ava smiled at Hardy and said, "I believe our movie will be a big hit!"


    Hardy nodded, "I''m confident in it too."


    The movie started.


    The opening animation was of two giant letters, HD, which almost occupied half of the screen.


    The movie officially began, accompanied by a melodious whistle...


    Overall, this film was well made, with a full story and constant conflicts. Many viewers found it very enjoyable.


    When the closing credits rolled, Ava appeared and sang "Scarborough Fair." People who were about to leave all sat back down to enjoy the song. When the song finished, the audience applauded enthusiastically.


    Five screenings were held on the first day. According to statistics, the attendance rate reached about 90%. The average attendance rate on the second and third days could also reach about 80%, which was already very high.


    Meyer happily called Hardy.


    "Congratulations, Hardy. Your movie is a success. Do you know how much the box office has sold in the past three days?"


    "How much."


    "$1.32 million, this is a very high number. According to past experience, in a month''s screening period, as long as there is no accidental drop, the box office is expected to reach $6.5 million to $7 million."


    "Last year, "Beyond the Dream" grossed $7.5 million and was the box office champion. Your movie is also expected to become the box office champion this year."


    Hardy knew that "The Wild Bunch" in 1969 reached a box office of $14.5 million. Now the box office is expected to only be $7 million, which is half of the original. However, considering the difference of more than 20 years, Hardy can accept the box office of $7 million.


    He did some mental calculations.


    Excluding the theater chain share and publicity and promotion costs, there will be about $2 million in profit.


    In fact, in Hardy''s view, the film industry is not a very good industry.


    The capital is large, the cycle is long, the future outlook is uncertain, and the failure rate is higher than the success rate. According to his memory of the future, any industry can make money faster and safer than the film.


    The reason he entered the film industry was definitely not because of women.

 Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Discussing Cooperation Again

    The movie "The Wild Bunch" is not only a hit in Los Angeles but also has high attendance rates in cities like New York, Chicago, Philadelphia, Detroit, and Atlanta.Many newspapers have reported on it.


    The audience also highly praised "The Wild Bunch."


    "I love this movie."


    "This movie is very exhilarating to watch."


    "Marisa is so beautiful, and her singing is even more enchanting. Watching her sing is much better than listening to a record. I''d be willing to buy another ticket just to watch her sing those few minutes again."


    With the newspaper publicity and word of mouth from the audience, the popularity of "The Wild Bunch" continues to rise, maintaining high attendance over the past week.


    At the Mayer Estate.


    A party is being held here, and many stars have come. Tonight, Ava Gardner is wearing a slim fitting, floor length evening gown, looking stunning and radiant. At this moment, she is surrounded by many people.


    Last time she attended a party at the Mayer Estate, no one knew who Ava was and just thought she was a beautiful companion brought by someone else. But this time, she became the focus.


    The success of "The Wild Bunch" instantly pushed her into the ranks of stars. Now, she has become the object of admiration.


    Mayer looked at Ava in the distance and smiled at Hardy, "Hardy, you have discovered a treasure. With Ava''s beauty, sex appeal, and acting and singing talent, I believe she will become a big star in the future." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone knows that Mr. Mayer is the greatest star maker in Hollywood. The people MGM has launched¡ªGable, Crawford, Leigh, Garbo, and Tracy¡ªaren''t they all superstars?" Hardy replied.


    Mayer laughed heartily. This was indeed his achievement.


    "Hardy, the box office of ''The Wild Bunch'' has been good. With the current trend, it is expected to reach 8 million. It is already November, and ''The Wild Bunch'' is likely to become this year''s box office champion."


    "We both win, don''t we?"


    "Mr. Mayer, I have already asked the company to submit ''The Wild Bunch'' for this year''s Golden Globe and Academy Awards. When the time comes, I hope Mr. Mayer can help." Hardy said.


    In later years, Mayer had many titles, one of which was "Father of the Oscars."


    In 1926, Mayer proposed that filmmakers unite and called for the establishment of a union to evaluate films. Thus, Mayer became the chairman of the ''Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences,'' which later became known as the Oscars.


    Mayer held the position of chairman for 30 years, until the 1950s. Hardy''s films being nominated for the Oscars certainly required Mayer''s support.


    "The committee''s selection has always been fair, which is what makes the Oscars so appealing, isn''t it?" Mayer said calmly.


    "Indeed." Hardy smiled and nodded.


    Sometimes conversations between big shots are so subtle. Hardy expressed his request, and Mayer did not refuse.


    "Do you have any new plans lately? MGM can collaborate with HD Films." Mayer asked.


    "Indeed, I have. I have two scripts, one called ''Singing in the Rain,'' a musical drama. I had someone estimate the production cost to be around 1.5 million."


    "The other script is called ''Once a Thief,'' a modern day heist film with an estimated cost of $2 million."


    "Hardy, tell me about these two films."


    Hardy first talked about ''Singing in the Rain.''


    "This movie tells the story of two silent film stars and a not so pretty voice actress."


    "With the maturity of technology, sound films emerged. Although the actress is beautiful, her voice is very unpleasant. The company finds a voice actress with a good voice and singing skills for her, and the story unfolds among these people."


    "In their work, Don and Kathy fall in love, while Lina becomes jealous and constantly creates obstacles. In the end, the big star and the voice actress get together."


    "A typical Cinderella story."


    After hearing it, Mayer nodded and said, "It''s a good story. I think it will be very appealing as a movie. Tell me about the heist film."


    "The heist film is called ''Once a Thief.'' A master thief adopts three orphans¡ªtwo boys and a girl¡ªand trains them to become art thieves."


    "The opening scene features a clever heist, showcasing the art of theft. Later, while stealing a famous painting from an ancient castle, they are attacked, and the three get separated...."


    Mayer listened attentively, imagining the thrilling heist scenes, anti theft mechanisms, and lock picking skills Hardy described. He thought it would be very captivating for the audience.


    After Hardy finished, Mayer looked at him and said, "Hardy, I think both of these films have great potential. How about we collaborate on them?"


    "Of course." Hardy agreed readily.


    "Do you have any actors in mind for these two films?" Mayer asked.


    "For ''Singing in the Rain'' I think Johnny Fontaine would be perfect for the male lead. He is a well known singer in America. As for the female lead, I think Judy Garland would be great."


    Hardy considered this as returning a favor, not only to Judy Garland and Johnny Fontaine but also to the old Godfather.


    Mayer laughed, "Hehehe, a plain looking voice actress¡ªJudy Garland is indeed suitable for this role."


    "As for the female lead in ''Once a Thief,'' I want Ava to play the role."


    Hearing Hardy mention Ava, Mayer glanced at the tall woman in the distance. It was normal for Hardy to promote his women.


    "As for the male lead, I think Gregory Peck would be perfect, and the second male lead can be chosen from other young and handsome actors." Hardy said.


    Gregory Peck, who is thirty years old this year, received an Academy Award nomination for Best Actor for his role in "The Keys of the Kingdom" last year and is currently rising in fame.


    Mayer also thought Gregory Peck was a good fit for the male lead.


    "It''s settled then. We''ll collaborate on these two films, and let our subordinates handle the details." Mayer said.


    "No problem."


    Hardy raised his glass and clinked it with Mayer''s, sealing their verbal agreement.


    The party ended.

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Sigel Want To Borrow Money

    Hardy and Ava drove away. Ava, sitting in the passenger seat, looked at Hardy and said, "I saw you talking with Mr. Mayer all night. What were you discussing?""About the new movies." Hardy replied.


    "Are you planning to shoot a new movie again?" Ava asked eagerly.


    "Yes."


    "Then~~" Ava hesitated.


    Hardy smiled "There is a movie called ''Once a Thief,'' and it has a female lead who is a modern day thief¡ªcharming and agile, with more screen time than in ''The Wild Bunch.'' She is the absolute female lead. Are you interested in playing the role?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, yes~~!" Ava answered excitedly.


    "Thank you, Hardy." She hugged Hardy and kissed him.


    Hardy was driving. Fortunately, he was driving slowly, and it was late at night with few cars on the road; otherwise, they might have had an accident.


    Hardy steered the car to the side of the road and stopped.


    Ava, excited, continued kissing Hardy passionately.


    ...


    HD Film Company submitted applications for the Venice Film Festival, Golden Globe Awards, and Academy Awards, while the new film collaboration with MGM was handled by his subordinates.


    Hardy calculated.


    These two films would require an investment of about $2 million.


    Previously, when Wash Mining''s stock price increased, Hardy had Andy borrow $1 million from the bank, which now seemed insufficient.


    He has many industries now.


    But most of them were in the investment phase, with very few generating returns.


    The mineral water plant was still under construction.


    The auction house only spent money without earning any.


    Wash Mining Company had no profits and only used stocks to borrow $1 million from the bank.


    The television factory still owed the bank $6 million.


    HD Agency and HD Film Company were doing well with "The Wild Bunch" box office, but the earliest they could receive money would be next year.


    HD Security Company was truly on track now, having signed contracts with five banks, including Bank of America. HD Security now has over 900 employees, all veterans.


    The security company was making money but also had many expenses. Hardy didn''t plan to use their funds. He had promised Lancer that all profits would be reinvested in the security company''s development. HD Security was preparing to expand into San Francisco and other West Coast cities next.


    Hardy sighed, "I need more money!"


    He called Andy, "Andy, talk to the banks and see if we can use ''The Wild Bunch'' future box office earnings to borrow $2 million."


    "Okay, I''ll ask the banks." Andy agreed and left.


    Having such an economic advisor saved Hardy a lot of trouble, allowing him to avoid dealing with everything personally, and Andy did it far better than Hardy could.


    At that moment, the phone in Hardy''s office rang. He picked it up and heard Sigel''s voice.


    "Hardy, it''s me."


    "Mr. Sigel, how''s the situation in Las Vegas?" Hardy asked with concern.


    Sigel''s voice was somewhat low, "The casino, parking lot, restaurant, and hotel are almost done, but the entertainment facilities are far from what I envisioned for a vacation paradise." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy knew Sigel was mainly under pressure from other gang leaders, forcing him to rush the construction. Originally, it was supposed to be completed by mid next year, but the gang leaders couldn''t wait.


    "Hardy, I''m back in Los Angeles and at home now. Come over, I have something to discuss with you." Sigel said.


    "Alright, I''ll come over right now." Hardy agreed.


    He drove to Beverly Hills, arriving at Sigel''s large estate. Sigel''s estate was just as impressive as MGM boss Mayer''s, covering several acres and qualifying as a mansion even in Beverly Hills.


    Hardy entered the living room.


    The enormous living room had only Sigel sitting there, making it look empty.


    Sigel saw Hardy and immediately said, "Hardy, I want to borrow some money!"


    Sigel poured a glass of red wine for Hardy, and walked slowly in the hall with a glass of wine.


    "I have a complete plan and my own ideas. I believe I can succeed. The only mistake I made was to cooperate with those bastards."


    Sigel became more and more agitated, shouting angrily:"They suspected me of embezzling. Shit, I have no interest in embezzling. I''m trying to build a palace, a city, and a future. They can''t wait to make money."


    "The Flamingo is set to officially open next month. You know a casino needs a lot of startup capital. When I asked them for money, they all refused, not a single cent. They said I''ve spent enough and need to figure out the rest on my own."


    "I must fulfill my ideal. How can they stump me? Haha, I still have assets. Do they really think I''m broke?"


    Sigel suddenly changed the topic and asked. "Hardy I heard that the movie of your film company has received a very good response."


    "Yes, both the reputation and box office are good. Mayer expects it to reach around 7 million, and the company can earn 2 million," Hardy said.


    Sigel nodded.


    "You''re better than me in this regard. I started a film company that not only doesn''t make money but also requires me to pour money into it every year. Hardy, are you interested in taking over Noah''s Ark Film Company?" Sigel asked.


    Hardy was a bit surprised.


    He didn''t expect Sigel to want to sell the film company to him.


    Sigel seemed ready to sell everything to make the casino happen.


    After speaking, Sigel looked around the house. He had lived here for seven or eight years and liked the house very much. It had also witnessed his love with Virginia.


    "I''ll sell this house to you too. How about 1 million for both?" Siegel looked at Hardy.


    Selling even the house! It seemed Sigel was determined to go all in.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Sigel, I can borrow some money from the bank and lend it to you first."


    Hardy felt grateful to Sigel, who had supported him. Lending him $1 million was nothing.


    Sigel chuckled.


    "Thank you, Hardy. You''re the first person to offer me money in a long time. And the $1.5 million you used to buy 18% shares initially was indeed expensive. I could feel your loyalty I''ll live in Las Vegas and this house would be wasted sitting here."


    "Alright, as you say," Hardy agreed.


    Sigel smiled.


    "Hardy, I told you before that once the Las Vegas casino was built, I''d take you there to develop and become the gang boss. But you developed so quickly that you went behind the scenes."

 Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Acquiring Noahs Ark

    "I''m planning to have Fred take people to develop in Las Vegas this time. Do you have any objections?" Sigel asked.Hardy smiled. "Of course not."


    "Allen Payne will be in charge of the Los Angeles Austrian Gang territory. Things are on track here. He can handle small matters, and Fred and I will come back for big issues."


    Hardy bid farewell to Sigel and went back to have Andy prepare the money.


    He only had more than one million in cash, which was borrowed from the bank by Hardy after the last surge in Wash Mining''s stock.


    He was almost broke again.


    But he also got Noah''s Ark Film Company and a Beverly Hills mansion. Not to mention the value of the film company, the mansion alone, covering 4 acres in Beverly Hills, could sell for over $5 million in just a decade.


    ...


    The next day.


    Both parties signed the agreement.


    Sigel took the check and returned to Las Vegas to continue his dream.


    Hardy didn''t know if Sigel would still be assassinated in this life. The plot had changed significantly, and with Fred and a group of Austrian gang elites around him, he hoped nothing would happen.


    Hardy brought Edward to Noah''s Ark Film Company and called a meeting of all senior executives. People were puzzled as to why assistant Hardy was the convener.


    Cohen was particularly unhappy, walking into the conference room and seeing Hardy. He questioned, "Assistant Hardy, why didn''t you notify me in advance when you called a meeting of the company''s senior executives?"


    Cohen''s meaning was clear. He was the general manager, and even if Hardy was the chairman''s assistant, he had no right to mess around in the company.


    Edward opened a folder and said with a smile, "I now officially announce that Mr. Sigel has sold Noah''s Ark Film Company to Mr. Hardy. From today on, Mr. Hardy is the sole owner of Noah''s Ark Film."


    Given Hardy''s situation, although he was the chairman''s assistant, he had many other industries, like the famous HD Security. The hottest movie in theaters recently, "The Wild Bunch," was produced by HD Films.


    Hardy stood up and said loudly, "I''ve been with Noah for over half a year, and I understand the situation here. I believe it''s time for Noah to make some changes."


    "I announce that Noah will merge with HD Films into one company, named HD Films. From now on, Edward will be the general manager of HD Films, and he will arrange other department personnel."


    "We will also establish an independent agency company and a music company. Edward will discuss the details in the working meeting."


    "Let''s create our own superstars and expand our distribution capabilities across the US and worldwide."


    Listening to Hardy''s bold words, many people in the conference room were excited. Perhaps it was time for them to show their talents.


    Cohen remained silent, knowing this place was no longer suitable for him. After the meeting, he handed his resignation to Hardy, who promptly signed it.


    An era ended here, some people were bound to fall.


    Moreover, Cohen hadn''t done well. There were already significant complaints about him within the company. Noah''s stagnation over the years was largely his responsibility.


    Previously, HD Films had only rented a small office. Now they moved everything to Noah''s location.


    Noah''s Ark actually had a solid foundation, with its own office building and complete film company departments, surpassing 99% of Hollywood film companies.


    However, in order to realize Hardy''s bold words, a lot of money needs to be invested. Hardy sighed again.


    Lack of funds! Back at the security company, Hardy saw Andy and asked, "Andy, am I out of money again?"


    Andy smiled and said, "Running out of money is normal for a boss. No investor lives with piles of cash, they all move forward in debt." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But now we are short of money again. Without money, many things can only develop slowly. Andy, think of a way to make money quickly." Hardy said.


    "Then let''s play the stock market," Andy suggested.


    "Stocks, Wash Mining? Manipulate it again to harvest the greenhorns?" Hardy asked.


    Andy shook his head.


    "I think Wash Mining is a quality asset with good future prospects. Plus, we''ve already done it once. If a stock''s price fluctuates frequently, it will definitely attract regulatory attention."


    "So what''s your idea?"


    "There are actually many stocks like Wash Mining in the stock market that are worth a few cents. They are all junk stocks with no income and no prospects. No one is willing to invest in them. They will be delisted after some time."


    "There are two ways to make money with them. One is to manipulate the stock price to soar and leave the market with arbitrage at a high level. This method is short, flat and fast. Many financial companies do this."


    "Another way is to acquire those junk companies, repackage them, and release good news to raise the stock price."


    "The second method will progress a little slower, but this method is more reliable and has no future troubles. Even if the Securities Regulatory Commission comes to investigate, it won''t find any problems."


    "Such A simple method¡ªdon''t other financial companies do it?" Hardy asked.


    "Of course, and there are many. In fact, there are people doing this all the time on Wall Street, but they just won''t let outsiders see it." Andy said with a smile.


    "There''s a saying in finance: ''The real way to make money is to transfer the money from other people''s pockets into your own.''"


    "The financial circle has never been a place to make money for others, but a place to make money for yourself. If you want to play in the stock market, you have to be a banker."


    "The victory of the war is very beneficial to the future development of the United States. The stock market is performing very strongly. Now the US stock market is in a bull market. Many people are eager to invest and make money. If you package those junk stocks well, they will definitely sell for a good price."


    Hardy knew that this method was to cheat people.


    However, he didn''t care.


    Hardy has learned one thing from being a gangster, and that is to survive, you have to be ruthless regardless of the situation.


    "Andy, I think this idea is great. Let''s start!" Hardy decided.


    Andy smiled, knowing Hardy wouldn''t miss this opportunity.


    "First, we need to select a batch of suitable companies, recruit operators, and preferably establish a financial company. This way, funds can be handled more conveniently."


    "I''ll leave it all to you. I''ll give you 1 million from the 2 million borrowed against ''The Wild Bunch''."


    "What about the collaboration with MGM?"


    "No problem. I''ll talk to Mayer and see if he can advance the funds. If not, we''ll shoot one film first and then move on to ''Singing in the Rain'' next year," Hardy said.


    Andy took out a stack of documents from a drawer and said, "These are stock market data. Let''s choose suitable ones."

 Chapter 131: Chapter 131 The Companies Situation

    The two had their own criteria for selection: the companies must be local to Los Angeles, easy to manage, They also had to be small micro cap stocks with low stock prices, making them easy to manipulate.Hardy looked around and made up his mind.


    "Andy, I choose these three companies," Hardy pointed to a few company names and said to Andy.


    Andy looked at the first one.


    "A toy company?"


    Andy was a little surprised why Hardy would choose such a company.


    "This toy company is not bad. Its stock price is only $0.23. It is located in the suburbs of Los Angeles, with its own factory and production line. Its total valuation is only about $60,000."


    "And don''t forget that we originally had a toy factory here. The original production workshop still has a batch of machines stored, worth about $20,000. As long as we transport these machines over, we can publicize that we have invested a large amount of money to increase production. The stock price is expected to rise."


    "Those machines will continue to depreciate if they are left alone. Now is the time for them to play a role." Hardy said with a smile.


    Andy thought this idea was not bad.


    It could deal with bad assets and raise the stock price, killing two birds with one stone.


    Andy then looked at the other two companies and asked, "What about this health product company and this near bankrupt magazine? What are your thoughts on them?"


    Hardy chuckled.


    "Let''s talk about this health product company first. The reports say that its product sales are poor, leading to a declining stock price. Look at the product it''s selling, its name is not distinctive, ''Fitness Capsule'', which supposedly makes people healthier after consumption.


    "The effect is not significant, there is no targeting, and the product positioning is not clear."


    Andy blinked, "Then what do you think we should do?"


    Hardy smiled. "Do you know Egypt?"


    "Of course, isn''t that where the British dug up a lot of gold from ancient tombs?"


    "The Egyptians have this amazing medicine passed on from the ancient Pharaohs era, it is profound and magical. We can use these magical prescriptions to produce health care products. For example, a medicine that can make men more energetic and powerful. Do you think men will like it?"


    "There''s another Pharaoh Egyptian health product, which is said to be very good for women''s skin and can delay aging. Do you think women would like it?


    "Do these medicines sound amazing?" Hardy shook his head.


    Andy was amazed and said, "Mr. Hardy, you really know a lot about Egypt.".


    Hardy looked at him strangely. "I have no idea where Egypt is."


    Andy was speechless.


    The health product market is enormous, with countless products that can be produced. There are hundreds of them.


    The US has strict regulations on medicines but is very lax on health products. A health product doesn''t need approval to be marketed, as long as you don''t claim it''s a treatment but a supplementary health product.


    "Then why did you choose the magazine company?" Andy asked, pointing to the last listed company.


    When Hardy saw this magazine company, the first thing that came to his mind was a men''s magazine, Playboy. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter what the original magazine content was, once it was replaced by Playboy, He believed the magazine company would revive immediately.


    "If the magazine cover features a scantily clad beauty, would you be interested in picking it up and reading it? If it contains many beautiful pictures, would you be willing to pay for it?"


    "Of course, the magazine content doesn''t have to be vulgar. We can write about celebrity anecdotes, music stars, luxury cars, and the enjoyment of life.


    In these areas, Hardy and Andy can''t compare. But Hardy''s whimsical ideas are something Andy can''t catch up to.


    "Sounds interesting," Andy murmured.


    He thought to himself.


    If there was such a magazine, would he read it?


    It seemed he would.


    Hardy patted Andy on the shoulder. "Andy, gather more detailed information about these three companies, and we will study whether to acquire them. The more detailed the information, the better. I''ll tell Henry to have his intelligence office assist you."


    Combining the security intelligence department and accounting firm to gather information, Hardy believed they could find more accurate data than others.


    Leaving Andy''s office, Hardy returned to his room and picked up the phone to call Mayer. Hardy told Mayer about his current situation.


    There is not enough money on hand.


    The two movies discussed before either stop one or have Mayer advance the funds.


    "Hardy, why not give both movies to MGM? I can give you 10% of the profits. As for the female lead in ''To Catch a Thief'', it will still be Ava," Mayer said.


    This old, cunning fox must see the potential in these two movies to say this. Hardy himself also saw the potential. The movies he picked were all classics with guaranteed box office and reputation.


    If he agreed with the old fox, he would lose millions.


    "Mr. Mayer, you might not know that Mr. Sigel has already sold Noah''s Ark Film Company to me. I have merged HD Films and Noah Films, and I want to use these two movies to further establish HD Films'' reputation."


    Hearing that Hardy had acquired Sigel''s Noah Films, Mayer was surprised. This made HD Films a second tier Hollywood company.


    "Alright, let''s continue our previous agreement. Each company will cover half. You first give me $1 million, and MGM will advance the rest," Mayer said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Mayer," Hardy said with a smile.


    Over the next few days, Andy worked tirelessly to collect information, establish the financial company, and recruit personnel. A week later, he came to Hardy again.


    "Boss, the information on the three companies has been gathered."


    Hardy picked up the documents and read them.


    The toy factory occupies 5 acres, with two production workshops. The original products were plastic bears and dogs. The company was founded in 1935. In the first few years, it was profitable. The owner became complacent, bought luxury cars, gambled, and fooled around with women.


    Someone instigated him to go public to raise money. Seeing others making crazy money in the stock market, he found a financial company to go public.


    Initially, he did make some money from the stock market. The owner became even more arrogant and neglected the factory. He indulged in eating, drinking, and playing every day. Later, the war broke out, and materials were scarce. The factory suddenly had no raw materials.

 Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Watch A Movie

    Without production, there was no profit. The original workforce of over a hundred people was scattered. The factory barely survived the war. When the material ban was lifted, the owner hurriedly rehired workers to resume production. But after a few years, his toys were outdated, and no one bought them on the market. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The warehouse was piled with toys, and the factory was losing money. The owner had no money, and the bank didn''t see his business as promising, so no loans were given. The company was stuck, unable to move forward or backward.


    The quarterly report showed, and the stock price naturally fell, from over a dollar to now only $0.23.


    There were photos with the information.


    Hardy looked at them. The area was not small, and the workshops were not too old, with all necessary facilities in place.


    He then turned to the second document.


    This health product company is called ''Health and Wellness Supplements''. The product is ''Fitness Capsule'', said to promote health.


    The company initially performed well. Its current low stock price is entirely due to manipulation.


    Fitness capsules contain various vitamins, with the other ingredients being mostly potato flour. Vitamins were discovered only decades ago, some even just a few years ago.


    But vitamins have a significant reputation. Since 1906, the Nobel Prize in Physiology and Medicine has awarded 17 prizes to vitamin researchers, making the public very aware of the importance of vitamins.


    After obtaining the license to produce vitamin supplements, the company started making fitness capsules. At the time, there were already many similar products, and many major pharmaceutical companies were eyeing this market. Health and wellness had no advantage.


    Its investors began losing money from day one. Desperate, they hired a professional manager who promised to turn the company around but demanded 20% of the shares and the right to cash out after the company went public.


    The investors eventually agreed.


    The manager then assembled a sales team, heavily promoting the fitness capsule, gaining some fame for the small company.


    Next came multi level marketing, making fitness capsules a hot item.


    The manager then sought to go public, successfully raising the stock price to $1.75. He got his promised 20% share.


    Next, he engaged in a series of financial maneuvers, buying and selling stocks to cash out. The stock price, initially $1.75, dropped to $0.8, while the manager made a fortune.


    He then gave himself and the management team high salaries, draining the company''s profits. By the next financial report, everyone was shocked to find a massive loss.


    How did the company lose money?


    Because in the second half of the year, the sales team barely sold any products. The directors, blinded by the first half data, let the sales team operate independently, only discovering the truth too late.


    Then followed a fallout between shareholders and management, with the latter leaving en mass, plunging the company into crisis.


    Analysts concluded that Health and Wellness fell victim to a professional corporate raiding team.


    Its stock plummeted to $0.16, less than a tenth of its initial price.


    The last company was a magazine publisher.


    The magazine, ''West Coast Perspective'', covered military, politics, economy, and culture.


    Its low stock price was solely due to poor sales, making no profit.


    They sought to go public to raise funds, but it only prolonged their struggle. Now they were on the brink of collapse, with a weekly circulation of just a few hundred copies, insufficient to cover printing costs.


    No one saw a future for this magazine, so its stock was only $0.04, rock bottom.


    Hardy put down the documents and said to Andy, "Andy, these companies are not bad. I think they have great potential for transformation. Start acquiring them."


    Hardy drove to USC to pick up Elena. When "The Wild Bunch" was released, Hardy had said he would take Elena to see the movie.


    He had been busy, and it wasn''t until now that he had time. Hardy just called Elena, and she was at USC. They agreed to go see the movie.


    The car stopped downstairs.


    Two beautiful women walked out of the hallway. One woman was gentle and elegant, with a delicate charm. The blonde was tall and radiant.


    Male students passing by the dormitory couldn''t help but take a second look at the two beauties.


    "Hi, Elena."


    "Hi, Irina. Are you going out too?" Hardy smiled and greeted the two women.


    Irina raised an eyebrow and covered her chest with her hand. "I''m so sad. You''re taking Elena to the movies, why not me?"


    "Stop being silly," Elena said, then looked at Hardy. "How about the three of us go together?"


    Just like that, a "date for two" became a "trip for three."


    The three of them drove away from USC, had dinner together, and talked about the auction house during the meal. They entered the cinema at around 7 p.m. and got a triple seat.


    "Elena, I need to go to the bathroom. You guys go in first," Irina said.


    Hardy and Elena didn''t think much about it and found their seats. Soon, Irina returned, stood on the other side of Hardy, and said, "Move over, I''m sitting here."


    She pushed Hardy to the middle.


    Now, Hardy was sitting between the two girls.


    After sitting down, Irina naturally held Hardy''s arm. Elena glanced at her roommate, her face always carrying a faint smile.


    The movie would start in a few minutes. Irina asked, "Boss, how much has your movie made now?"


    "It''s been 11 days since release, and the box office is at 4.3 million. MGM estimates the total box office to be around 7 to 8 million."


    "Wow, such a high box office. Will it be the North American box office champion this year?"


    "Very likely."


    "How much will you make from it?"


    "Over 2 million."


    "So much money. Boss, how much did you invest in the beginning?"


    "A bit over 200,000."


    "Wow~~, ten times the profit, is it so easy to make money from movies!" Irina exclaimed.


    Hardy shook his head. "Out of ten movies, seven lose money, two break even, and one makes a profit. Making movies isn''t that profitable."


    Irina''s eyes twinkled. She smiled and said, "Boss, you''ve made so much money. Shouldn''t you give the auction house some more money? So we won''t be tight when buying artworks."


    "This money won''t be available for a while, probably not until next year. But since there is indeed some profit, I''ll give you an extra $100,000 next month," Hardy said.


    "Thank you, Boss," Irina thanked sweetly.

 Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Acquiring The Toy Company

    It felt like a post service tip from the boss, with the service personnel thanking him.


    Must be an illusion.


    Hardy often complained about being short of money, but a $100,000 was still manageable, and the money for the auction house could be in cash.


    Cash could be taken from the gang.


    The three universally recognized money laundering methods are: movies, casinos, and artwork. Hardy had them all. Casino money laundering was the most direct, especially in the United States. With legalized gambling, no matter where the money came from, after a turn in a Las Vegas casino, it could come out clean.


    The movies were also very effective. Various expenses couldn''t be quantified, and the bills could be as high as needed. Even the most skilled tax auditors couldn''t figure it out.


    As for artworks, their value is uncertain. A random painting could sell for a million, two million, or ten million. The capital turnover rate was frightening.


    The movie started, and Irina finally quieted down. With a melodious whistle, the cowboy rode out.


    The movie was fascinating, capturing the beauties'' attention. When Ava Gardner started singing "Scarborough Fair," some even sang along.


    When leaving the cinema, Elena suddenly asked, "Ava Gardner is so beautiful. She''s an artist signed by your company, right?"


    "Yes."


    "She sings so well. Can you get me her autograph?"


    "No problem. How about this. Our company is preparing her musical album. When it''s out, I''ll have her sign a copy for you," Hardy said.


    "That would be great."


    "Mr. Hardy, I want one too," Irina chimed in.


    "No problem."


    ...


    In two days, Andy brought good news: they had acquired the toy factory. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The toy factory''s equity was straightforward. The owner held most of the shares, and a minor shareholder held only 5%. The factory had been losing money and couldn''t get loans from the bank. Both had long considered selling the factory.


    Andy offered a reasonable price.


    He offered to buy all the shares for $68,000.


    The owner and the minor shareholder discussed and agreed to sell.


    ...


    Los Angeles Stock Exchange.


    VIP client room.


    From here, one could overlook the trading floor below. Five or six traders sat behind desks with dozens of phones and thick documents in front of them.


    These were traders hired by Andy, all with over five years of experience.


    Hardy pushed the door open and walked in.


    The traders were all holding microphones, loudly trading. Some were even holding one phone and had another tucked under their necks.


    Andy saw the boss come in and walk over with a smile.


    "How''s it going?" Hardy asked.


    "We''re shaking out the market, repeatedly buying and selling to shake off weak investors. We aim to collect over 50% of the circulating shares for the next steps," Andy explained.


    Hardy remembered something interesting. "What if another player comes in to disrupt?"


    Andy smiled, "We''re all hunters. When another hunter sees a hunt, they won''t interfere because the hunter''s gun could point elsewhere at any time. If they want to raise the stock price to get more shares, fine, we sell all our shares and leave with profits. Then they get stuck with high priced shares. If we cooperate, the retail investors get stuck."


    "So, retail investors are everyone''s prey, right?"


    "Exactly. Brokers, financial companies, stock companies, institutions, and funds all prey on retail investors."


    "Sometimes you hear about big institutions clashing, but that''s for other reasons. It''s like crocodiles in a pond. Their main food isn''t other crocodiles but fish."


    Some people saw this situation. Those who understood the market could see through it, but the toy factory stock had little potential, so no one paid attention.


    After all, they had their own investors to fleece. Competing with others might break their own teeth.


    Eventually, Andy took three days to shake out the market, buying 75.5% of the circulating shares at only $0.22 per share.


    They can now proceed to the following phase.


    Hardy and Andy, along with the recruited factory management team, went to the toy factory. The workers had long been dismissed due to unsold toys and a lack of funds. Only two technicians remained.


    These were the owner''s hopes for a comeback.


    Andy brought in a few people who would handle operations. Hardy called over the two technicians and took out a few drawings.


    "Can you produce these?"


    The workers picked up a drawing. It was a beautiful doll with brown hair, a slim figure, and a pretty face, resembling Ava Gardner.


    The drawing also indicated the doll''s height and measurements.


    Height: 24 cm, Measurements: 39¨C29¨C36, Eye color: sky blue.


    Name: "Princess Ava."


    Age: 24.


    Feature: mature and beautiful.


    The second drawing was of a doll with black hair, smaller but cuter, resembling Elizabeth Taylor.


    Height: 21 cm, Measurements: 35-27-34, Eye color: Violet.


    Name: "Princess Taylor."


    Age: 16.


    Feature: delicate and cute.


    The third drawing was of a doll with black hair, delicate and elegant, somewhat resembling Elena.


    Height: 23 cm, measurements: 36¨C28¨C35, eye color: golden brown.


    Name: "Princess Elena."


    Age: 20.


    Feature: delicate and charming.


    "Can you make these dolls?" Hardy asked.


    The technicians said, "We can make them. As long as the molds are done, it''s not much different from the previous toys. But these hair, eyes, and eyelashes will be more troublesome, definitely increasing the cost. And these clothes and accessories might need to be custom made."


    Hardy waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter if it''s troublesome. I want a fine product. Each doll must be made extremely delicately and with beautiful clothes."


    The two technicians asked in surprise, "Then it''s probably going to cost more than $2 to make this doll. How can such an expensive doll be sold?"


    They had previously made toy dogs and bears, which didn''t sell for even a few cents, piling up in the warehouse.


    What''s $2 that''s nothing?


    Hardy''s idea was to sell these Barbie dolls for $10.8 each. Later, they could produce countless outfits and accessories, even pets, sold separately.


    Like a certain game company selling skins.


    Expensive, no problem. The world has people who chase luxury. Barbie dolls would become luxury items in the toy world.


    Hardy instructed the management team to comprehensively register the copyright for Barbie dolls.


    They also needed to form a team for clothes and accessories, requiring professional tailors. Move the original toy factory''s machines, find other manufacturers to make molds, recruit workers, etc.


    "Andy, you can release the news now," Hardy said.

 Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Raising The Price

    Los Angeles Financial News:


    "Latest news, the listed toy company with the stock code XLG has changed ownership, the buyer is the owner of HD Company, holding all shares of the toy company except for the outstanding shares."


    This piece of news is not long, but it has attracted the attention of many people.


    "A couple of days ago, I saw someone washing the stock of that toy company. I thought someone was preparing to push the price up for profit, but I didn''t expect it to be an acquisition."


    "HD Security is very famous now, since the release of the documentary ''Los Angeles Bank Heist'', their reputation has gone out, in just over half a year, it has become the largest security company in Los Angeles. It is said that there are now more than a thousand personal."


    "What are they acquiring the toy company for?"


    "Who knows, maybe they see potential in the toy industry."


    Three days later, Los Angeles Financial News sent out another message.


    "The toy company with the stock code XLG has officially changed its name to HD Toy Company. The major shareholder has adjusted the company''s management team and injected capital for additional shares, to be used for purchasing production equipment, planning to produce new toys."


    With this news, people became more optimistic about the future of HD Toy Company. Many people started buying stocks, pushing the stock price further up, reaching $0.48.


    At this time, Andy''s main funds remained unchanged.


    A few more days passed.


    The Los Angeles Times published an advertisement, with a photo of three beautiful Barbie dolls wearing evening gowns, graceful curves, and radiant skin, each very distinct.


    "HD Toys will create a new toy, the ''Barbie Doll'' series. The first doll is called ''Princess Ava,'' based on Miss Ava Gardner, the second doll is called ''Princess Taylor,'' based on Elizabeth Taylor, the third doll is called ''The Noble Princess,'' based on a mysterious British noblewoman.


    Stars, teachers, engineers, doctors, etc...new clothes and accessories will be launched every season in the future."


    "Every girl should have a Barbie doll set, whether you''re a three year old girl or a seventy year old girl."


    "Barbie dolls will be launched before Christmas."


    Many people saw the promotional pictures and thought these dolls were beautiful and exquisite, creating an irresistible desire to own them.


    Such toys, believed to be loved by many people.


    Following this, the toy stocks ushered in a new round of growth. Andy took action, quickly pushing up the stock price. The stock price began to soar dramatically, rising from $0.5, breaking through $1 in just one day, and continuing to rise.


    With a large amount of stock in his hands and good news surrounding the toy companies, his operations became very simple.


    Hardy looked at the stock price and smiled.


    Ring ring ring~!


    Hardy''s office phone rang, and he picked it up. It was Taylor calling.


    "Hardy, I saw the Los Angeles Daily. Is ''Princess Taylor'' me?" Taylor asked excitedly.


    "Hehe, of course. Do you like it?" Hardy said.


    "I love it, Hardy. For Christmas, I want to receive the whole set of ''Princess Taylor" Taylor said.


    "Of course, no problem." Hardy promised.


    "Ah~~ So, does that mean you''ll come to New York for Christmas? Hitchcock said, The Christmas production crew only has one day off, I can''t go back to Los Angeles." Taylor said somewhat disappointingly.


    "Okay, I''ll come to New York to see you." Hardy agreed.


    "That''s great!"


    Elizabeth Taylor cheered on the phone.


    In fact, what she cared about wasn''t a toy, but that Hardy could come to see her.


    After chatting with Taylor, just as he hung up the phone, it rang again. This time, surprisingly, it was Elena calling.


    "Elena, what''s up?"


    "I want to ask, who was ''The Noble Princess'' based on?" Elena asked softly.


    "You."


    Hardy''s answer was very concise.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a moment, "I really like it. I want a set too." After saying this, she quickly hung up the phone.


    Hardy chuckled, holding the microphone.


    The phone rang again shortly after the call was over, and Hardy knew instantly who it was.


    Ava on the other end of the phone said excitedly, "Princess Ava, this name sounds so nice. I never thought that one day, this country girl could also become a princess. Hardy, thank you."


    While reorganizing the toy factory, Andy began to operate the magazine and health product companies, shaking their stocks in the stock market.


    In the continuous fluctuations, both stocks received 74% of the outstanding shares of the magazine and 61% of the outstanding shares of the health products.


    Andy began to contact the magazine and health product companies, preparing for acquisition.


    The owner of the magazine company was willing to sell, but asked for a high price. Andy smiled and said, "If I remember correctly, the magazine company has been operating at a loss for four consecutive years, triggering the delisting red line. This year is the last. It''s almost Christmas do you think the magazine company still has a chance of turning things around? sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next year, it will be forcibly delisted, and by then, it may be worthless. Your ultimate result will be to leave."


    The magazine company owner looked grim, but he knew that what Andy said was true.


    Finally, after some thought, he said, "I can sell the shares, but I hope to continue working here. There are more than ten employees in the magazine company, and I hope not to lay them off within six months, and their salaries should not be reduced."


    "This condition I can agree to."


    He had looked at the salary situation of the magazine company and compared it with others in the industry; it wasn''t particularly high. These people were all experienced and could definitely stay.


    And with that, Andy completed the acquisition of the magazine company.


    However, Andy encountered trouble with the health product company.


    Several shareholders of the health product company seemed to know that Andy''s financial company was the acquisition team of HD Security''s boss. They also knew about the previous operation at the toy factory and felt that the HD boss''s acquisition of the health product company would surely make a big profit. They discussed it among themselves and raised the price very high. and they wouldn''t budge.

 Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Actress And Inventor

    After Andy left, these guys started being cautious again and spread the news that the HD boss was preparing to acquire them.


    Upon hearing this news, many people followed suit, and the stock price began to rise.


    Andy reported to Hardy, and Hardy thought for a moment, "What is the current stock price of the health product company?"


    "It has risen to $0.29 today, which is 0.8 cents higher than our acquisition price."


    Hardy sneered twice, "Our purpose in acquiring these companies is to make quick money. Since they want to take advantage of us, why don''t we play along."


    "There are so many health product companies on the market, and their conditions aren''t particularly good. Since that''s the case, let''s change our strategy and take a big bite out of them."


    "We already have 61% of the health product company''s outstanding shares, making money from shaking stocks wouldn''t be difficult."


    While Andy prepared, Hardy called the original head of the magazine company to a meeting, who was also the editor in chief of the magazine. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, Mr. Hafner, I''m John Hardy." Hardy smiled and shook hands with the other party.


    Mr. Hafner, in his forties this year, shook hands with Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, I should call you boss now."


    "Let''s sit down and talk about the future of the magazine company." Hardy poured a glass of wine for the other party, and they both sat down.


    "It seems that Mr. Hardy already has some ideas about the direction of the magazine company?" Mr. Hafner asked.


    "I do have some ideas. I want to create a specialized men''s magazine." Hardy said.


    "A men''s magazine?"


    Mr. Hafner didn''t quite understand Hardy''s meaning for a moment and looked at Hardy inquisitively.


    "I already have a name in mind for the magazine. It will be called ''Playboy,'' and the logo will be a rabbit wearing a bow tie."


    "The cover must feature the most beautiful and sexy women, within the limits allowed by American law. As revealing and sexy as possible. We want to make it a haven for men, a publication for boys'' enlightenment."


    "Of course, besides beautiful women, the content won''t necessarily be lowbrow. We can write about celebrity gossip, luxury cars, advocate liberation and freedom, express political positions, raise anti war banners, publish some sharp interviews, or commentaries written by well known authors."


    "I think that American society is still too conservative now. We must break the tradition. The new century has arrived. We must liberate our thoughts, oppose tradition, and advocate freedom of love. I believe this will make us stand out."


    "Remember, although our magazine has beauties, the style is not vulgar, on the contrary, it will be even more elegant and refined."


    After listening to Hardy''s words, Hefner''s original idea was quickly reversed. Hardy''s point of view struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    He suddenly felt. The magazine Mr. Hardy described was simply the magazine he most hoped to see.


    Mr. Hafner was trembling with excitement.


    But after thinking about it, he said with some difficulty, "If you produce a copperplate magazine with many photos, the price will probably be very expensive. The cost of one magazine would exceed $2."


    "In that case, let''s sell this magazine for $3.5. Sometimes, the cheaper your items are, the less valued they will be, Luxury items are cherished. We can turn Playboy into a luxury item in the magazine industry." Hardy promoted his luxury theory again.


    Mr. Hafner nodded.


    This person across from him was the boss; he believed these things could be done. He was already immersed in thinking about how to produce the magazine.


    Especially for the first volume, he must find a woman who is presentable. Suddenly, Mr. Hafner thought of something and looked up at Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, I have thought of someone for the cover of the first volume, who absolutely meets our requirements. She is extremely beautiful, has appeared on famous covers before, and has released a very sexy photo album, She is very beautiful and cherished by many people."


    "Her name is Hedy Lamarr. Mr. Hardy should have heard of her?"


    Hardy finally remembered this name. He had indeed heard of this name in Hollywood before. She was previously signed with MGM, but her contract expired last year, and she set up her own production company.


    But what made Hardy remember this woman was that she had another title in the future, known as the mother of Wi-Fi.


    Hedy Lamarr was born in Vienna, Austria-Hungary, and was incredibly beautiful, with perfect looks and an elegant demeanor. She loved performing, but unfortunately, her work did not receive any awards, which became her lifelong regret.


    She was not only an actress but also a scientist. In 1941, she invented "spread spectrum technology," becoming the first female scientist in the world to win the "Oscar of the Invention World."


    Later, there was an unknown little company that developed CDMA wireless digital communication technology based on spread spectrum technology. This company was later Qualcomm.


    She had already donated this technology to the US Navy for free.


    But that was the military version.


    Hardy thought about buying the civilian version of the patent technology.


    Even if he didn''t use it now, if another company wanted to research this technology in the future, they couldn''t bypass the patents he held. and he could manipulate them as he wished.


    "Hafner, let''s tentatively set the cover of the first issue with Miss Hedy Lamarr. You contact Miss Lamarr to see if she''s willing to be featured. If she agrees, we''ll shoot a perfect set of photos."


    "Also having just her won''t be enough. We need a lot of beautiful and sexy women. Go find Edward, the general manager of HD Pictures, he''ll make arrangements."


    HD Pictures not only merged with Sigel''s Noah Film Company but also previously swallowed up the Spanish gang''s adult film company.


    The adult film company originally had more than a dozen signed actresses who acted in adult films. Taking some sexy photos shouldn''t be a problem.


    Being featured in a magazine would be a form of publicity for them too. They might become famous and become real stars, significantly increasing their value.


    This is resource integration, which multiplies benefits for Hardy in the long term.

 Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Sniping

    "Alright, I''ll contact General Manager Edward and Miss Lamarr right away. But boss the company has been losing money. The magazine hasn''t paid salaries for two months. Can you...?" Hafner looked at Hardy and stammered.


    "I''ve already arranged for Andy to take out a $100,000 loan from the bank in the magazine''s name. That should be enough to pay salaries and produce the first Volume." Hardy said.


    Hafner was delighted.


    "Thank you, boss. I''ll get to work right away."


    He left Hardy''s office, feeling incredibly relieved because he no longer had to bear the burden of debt.


    He was very optimistic about the "Playboy" magazine his boss mentioned. As an old editor, he believed other men would find it irresistible, if even he wanted to read it.


    Now, he was full of energy and passion.


    Los Angeles Stock Exchange.


    Hardy came here for the second time.


    The last time was to buy shares of the toy factory. This time, Hardy wanted to see how Andy manipulated the rise and fall of a stock.


    "Boss, I had the newspaper publish an article officially confirming that the boss of HD Company is preparing to acquire GNC Health Products Company. When the market opens, it should be quite a show," Andy said with a smile.


    The stock market opened.


    Seeing the news in the newspaper, many investors had an idea. Previously, the boss of HD Company had acquired a toy factory, whose stock price jumped from $0.22 to $1.25.


    Almost a 5 fold increase.


    A few days ago, they acquired a magazine company, which has been officially renamed Playboy Magazine Company, as announced in the newspaper.


    The stock price of the original magazine company had fallen to a few cents. After being acquired by the HD boss, it skyrocketed to $0.33, an 8-fold increase.


    Now, the HD boss had his eyes on GNC Health Products Company. Many people realized this was a chance to get rich. If they bought GNC stock now, they''d make a lot of money once the acquisition was completed.


    So as soon as the market opened, investors started frantically buying GNC stock, causing it to surge.


    It quickly rose from $0.21 to $0.36. At this point, Andy began to act, having the operators place buy orders.


    Many investors saw the price soaring and realized a big buyer had appeared. The upward trend had begun, and many joined in the frenzy.


    GNC had a small market cap, and Andy had already completed the shakeout phase. With less than 40% of the shares in circulation, any slight movement significantly impacted the stock price.


    This made many people green with envy.


    By the end of the first day''s trading, GNC''s stock price had risen to $0.56.


    The next day saw more action.


    Another news report was released.


    GNC''s major shareholder confirmed that a financial company had approached them, offering to buy all the shares. The shareholders felt the offer was a bit low and demanded a 20% premium. The financial company said they would consider it.


    The newspaper also interviewed someone from the financial company, who said that the HD boss was very optimistic about the future of the health products market and wanted to enter the market because he saw great potential in GNC.


    This news confirmed the HD boss''s determination to acquire GNC, a positive signal.


    Buy, buy, buy.


    Pushed by both retail investors and Andy, the stock price rose to $0.84, four times its lowest point.


    But human nature is greedy.


    People believed it had much more room to rise.


    Some financial experts in the newspapers said that if the HD boss completed this round of acquisitions, the stock price of the health products company would definitely match or exceed that of the toy factory.


    In the past two days, the toy factory''s stock has risen again, reaching $1.37.


    In other words, the health products company''s stock might rise to over $1.4, so there was no reason to hesitate. They continued buying.


    Even some small institutions couldn''t resist participating in, hoping to have a share of this cake. They only intended to make a quick profit and leave


    Due to the collective push from various forces, the health products company finally broke through $1 on the third day and continued to rise steadily.


    On the fourth day, news spread again that the financial company had contacted the health products company for the second time with a significantly higher offer. Some shareholders were tempted, but the major shareholder felt it wasn''t the right time and decided to wait, hoping for a higher offer.


    Because of this news,


    The stock price of the health products company rose to $1.27.


    Many people were still rushing in, but they couldn''t buy any stock, accumulating a large number of buy orders. At this moment, some began selling.


    Due to the large number of sell orders, the stock price quickly fell back to around $1.1, causing some panic. Was the main force about to escape? Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But they were mistaken.


    The next day, news spread that the HD boss was negotiating with the bank to borrow $2 million, possibly to acquire the health products company.


    This news was true.


    Hardy was indeed borrowing money from the bank. He approached Bank of America, intending to use the toy factory and Wash Mining Company''s stocks as collateral to borrow $2 million.


    As for the use of the funds,


    He still owed Meyer $800,000.


    The toy factory needed upgrading, Playboy Magazine Company needed improvements, money was promised to Elena''s auction company, and the mineral water plant needed construction.


    There were too many places to spend money.


    As for the rumors about raising funds to buy shares in the health products company, Hardy could only say they were overthinking it.


    Who spread the rumor? Who knows.


    Friday. The last trading day of the week. As soon as the market opened, the stock of health products quickly rose, forming a huge bullish candlestick.


    This was due to Andy''s operation and other funds and retail investors, jointly pushing up the stock price, breaking through the previous high to around $1.4.


    By noon, the market showed some tug of war.


    There were both sellers and buyers, and the trading volume was enormous. Some suspected the main force was selling, while others thought it was a second round of shakeout, anticipating another big rally.


    But half an hour before the market closed,


    GNC''s stock surged, with a flood of orders eating up everything on the order book. Before many could react, the week''s trading ended.

 Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Hedy Lamarr

    "Mr. Andy, all orders have been executed," a trader said.


    Andy nodded in satisfaction.


    They had originally acquired 61% of the health products company''s shares, with an average price of $0.21. All the shares were now sold, with an average selling price of $1.24, yielding over $1.3 million in profit.


    They had made a killing.


    As for who suffered, who knows?


    Andy returned to the company to report to Hardy, who opened a bottle of red wine to celebrate. The $1.3 million profit would last them a while.


    "Andy, should we short the health products stock?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ve already arranged for it. Once we get the stock from the institution, I''ll announce that, due to the high price, we''ve decided to terminate the acquisition. GNC''s stock will plummet, and we''ll make tens of thousands more," Andy said.


    Hardy chuckled.


    "Andy, when announcing, tell the public that the HD boss still believes in the future of the health products industry and seeks to cooperate with capable and willing companies."


    "I understand, boss. This will make GNC''s stock drop even more, possibly back to its original price," Andy said.


    "I don''t care about that." Hardy laughed.


    At that moment, the phone on the desk rang. Hardy answered, it was Hugh Hafner, the editor in chief of Playboy Magazine.


    "Boss, I''ve contacted Miss Hedy Lamarr, but she said she wants to meet you in person to discuss."


    To discuss with him personally. What did this smart and beautiful woman want to discuss? "No problem, give me her contact number. I''ll call her myself," Hardy said.


    Andy left, he had many things to handle. Hardy picked up the phone and called Hedy Lamarr.


    The call was quickly answered, and a pleasant voice came from the other end: "Hello, Mr. Hardy, I''m Hedy Lamarr."


    "Hello, I''m Jon Hardy. I''ve long admired you, Miss Lamarr. When chatting with Meyer, he mentioned you, saying you''re the most beautiful and elegant woman he''s ever met. It''s a pity you left MGM."


    Hedy Lamarr used to be a contracted actress with MGM. Last year, she left to start her studio and make movies.


    "Mr. Hardy, I know you''re the boss of HD Pictures. The recently released ''The Wild Bunch'' is fantastic. It''s broadened the understanding of Western films, and I believe it will be remembered in film history."


    "I also heard you''re the screenwriter of this movie, and you''ve recently collaborated with MGM on three films, all of which you wrote. I''m very impressed with your talent. Could we meet and talk?"


    Such praise from a woman, especially from a stunningly beautiful and intelligent woman.


    Hardy felt very flattered.


    "Of course, I''d love to meet you, Miss Lamarr. Where shall we meet?" Hardy asked.


    "How about my studio in Hollywood? We shouldn''t be far apart," Hedy Lamarr said.


    "Great, I''ll head over now."


    Hardy came to Hedy Lamarr''s studio. The woman was dressed casually, but her beauty was still undeniable, especially with the innate grace she exuded¡ªglamorous, elegant, serene, and a bit lazy. It was a contradictory mix, yet it blended perfectly into Hedy''s unique charm.


    The woman before him was 32 years old, but her appearance was still stunningly captivating.


    The office was cluttered, which probably reflected Hedy''s personality¡ªshe liked freedom and was often spontaneous. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After making coffee, she poured two cups, offering one to Hardy.


    "I saw you looking around my studio just now. What do you think?" Hedy asked with a smile as she sat on the sofa opposite him.


    "Haha, I noticed quite a bit, but what struck me most was how few people are here. It seems like the studio isn''t doing very well," Hardy replied.


    Hedy nodded slightly.


    "After I left MGM, I started this studio. Last year, I invested in a film called ''The Princess and Her Servant,'' spending over $800,000."


    "But the film was a failure, grossing only about $200,000. I lost all the money I had saved over the years and had to lay off everyone else in the studio because I couldn''t afford to pay them anymore."


    "So why did you ask me here, Miss Hedy?" Hardy inquired.


    "The editor of Playboy magazine contacted me, wanting to use my sexy photos for their cover. I heard that the magazine is part of your business, so I reached out to you. I know you own a film company and have impressive creative skills. The films you co-produced with MGM were based on scripts you wrote. I was wondering if we might have a chance to collaborate?"


    Hedy had signed with MGM previously, where she had many acquaintances, so it wasn''t surprising she knew about Hardy''s background.


    "You want to collaborate on a film?" Hardy asked.


    Hedy shrugged. "I don''t have money for a collaboration now, I just hope to get a good role in a movie."


    She took a script out of a drawer and handed it to Hardy. He glanced at it, noticing a brief story summary and some dialogue.


    "This is the movie role they want me to play¡ªa femme fatal who sleeps with almost all the men in the film, kills her father, seduces, and murders. It''s about a beautiful but evil woman who ultimately pays for her deeds."


    "I left MGM because they always cast me as a pretty face. I wanted to break free, but after leaving, I found I didn''t have that much influence. After my movie failed, I begged other film companies for roles, but they thought I was only fit for these kinds of roles. It makes me very sad."


    "What kind of movies do you like, Miss Hedy?" Hardy asked.


    "Love stories. I like the feeling of romance. If there''s a role that expresses love, that would be best."


    Women in this era still generally believed in love. By the 21st century, most people were skeptical of it.


    "Romantic movies? Without action?"


    Several classic romantic films flashed through Hardy''s mind before he settled on one.


    "Miss Hedy, I once wrote a short story called ''Ghost.'' Are you interested in hearing it?" Hardy asked.

 Chapter 138: Chapter 138 GNC Stock Price Fall

    "Of course!" Hedy felt that this story had to be good, or at least innovative.


    "The plot is simple. A young bank employee, Sam, and his fianc¨¦e, Molly, are deeply in love. With their friend Carl''s help, they move into a beautiful apartment, preparing for their wedding."


    "But one night, after returning from a show, they are attacked by a gunman. During the struggle, Sam is shot and killed. Molly is heartbroken, unaware that Sam hasn''t left but has become a ghost, staying by her side."


    "Later, Sam discovers that his death was orchestrated by Carl to steal money from the bank. Carl then pursues Molly to obtain the code Sam had."


    "Sam learns to use his powers but struggles to communicate with Molly. She feels his presence."


    This ghost story wasn''t scary but rather heartwarming, with emotional exchanges between the living and the dead, making it unique.


    Hardy narrated the story with great emotion, drawing Hedy deeply into it.


    When he finished, Hedy hadn''t recovered from the tale, asking, "Did Sam really leave in the end?"


    "Ghosts and humans belong to different worlds. He went to heaven."


    Hedy was somewhat relieved, but soon became excited again.


    "Mr. Hardy, I must say this is one of the most beautiful love stories I''ve ever heard. If it were made into a movie, it would undoubtedly touch countless hearts."


    Then she looked at Hardy earnestly and asked, "Mr. Hardy, do you think I could play the role of Molly?"


    Her eyes seemed to speak.


    "Please, give me a chance," she pleaded.


    Hardy spread his hands.


    "The story I just told you isn''t even a script yet, and HD Films has already invested in three movies this year. The financial pressure is high. This ''Ghost'' movie might not happen until next year."


    Hedy''s eyes lit up even more.


    "So, if HD Films starts ''Ghost'' next year, I can be the lead actress?"


    This woman had a way with words.


    "Mr. Hardy, I can write scripts too. Let me write the ''Ghost'' script. I''ll start preparing now, and when you think the time is right, we can begin," Hedy proposed.


    Hardy thought for a moment. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, that''s fine."


    "Wow!" Hedy jumped up excitedly, looking more like a little girl than a woman in her thirties.


    After celebrating for a while, Hedy sat down and said, "By the way, the magazine wants my photos. Do they plan to use my old photos or take new ones?"


    "They definitely want new ones. Playboy emphasizes sensuality¡ªsuggestive but not explicit."


    "Can you tell me your thoughts on the photos?"


    Hedy discussed the photo shoot with Hardy without any embarrassment, seeing it as art.


    Hardy preferred a style that was charming and seductive, alluring but not vulgar."


    The allure of being half-covered often made it more irresistible.


    Hardy explained his vision to Hedy, who nodded repeatedly, "Mr. Hardy, please wait here. I''ll be right back."


    Hardy was a bit puzzled.


    He took a sip of his coffee, which had gone cold, and picked up a magazine lying nearby to browse through.


    After a while, he heard sounds at the door and looked up, stunned.


    Lace and thin gauze draped gracefully over her body. The autumn sunlight streamed through the window, casting her perfect silhouette.


    Hardy was momentarily mesmerized.


    This feeling was truly enchanting.


    Hedy Lamarr indeed deserved to be called a Hollywood goddess.


    "Mr. Hardy, what do you think?" Hedy asked.


    "Ahem, umm... It''s excellent, or rather, perfect," Hardy praised without reservation.


    ...


    Hardy didn''t stay for dinner. He bade Hedy farewell and returned home. After arriving, he called Hefner to inform him that Hedy had agreed to the photo shoot and arranged a time to bring her to HD Films for the shoot.


    HD Films had professional photographers with top notch skills.


    The weekend flew by.


    Many people were still concerned about the stock situation of GNC. On Monday, when the market opened, they found the stock price still falling.


    "Didn''t they say HD''s boss was planning to acquire it? Why is the stock price still dropping?"


    "With such a large sell off, maybe a major seller has already acted."


    "I hope there''s good news soon."


    As people waited for updates, HD Company announced that it was abandoning the GNC acquisition due to the shareholders continuously raising the stock price, making HD lose patience. HD had been approached by several other health supplement companies and decided to seek partnerships elsewhere.


    Boom!


    This news immediately caused an uproar among those who had bought GNC stock.


    The stock had surged solely because HD planned to acquire it. Now that HD had backed out, the stock became worthless.


    Many people panicked and started selling off their shares, causing GNC''s stock to plummet.


    Andy had already completed his short sell and now reaped another wave of profits, this time totaling a few hundred thousand dollars.


    Playboy''s editor, Hefner, brought several file folders to Hardy. "Boss, these are the photos from the shoot, all taken according to your requirement."


    Upon opening the first folder, it was filled with photos of Hedy Lamarr. Hardy admired each one.


    He had to admit, this woman was truly beautiful.


    As a seasoned man who has been baptized by the Internet even he felt moved by these photos, let alone people in the 1940s who hadn''t seen much.


    "Boss, these are photos of HD Films'' actresses, a total of 11. We plan to use five sets for the first volume, along with some scattered group photos. See which ones you think are suitable."


    Hefner opened the other folders.


    Stoya, with skin as white as snow.


    Bibi Jones, tall and slender.


    Ashley, youthful and vibrant.


    Kayden Kross, with an enticingly full figure.


    The two of them carefully selected the best ones. These women were all beautiful, each with their own unique charm, catering to various tastes.


    After choosing the models, they then selected the photos.


    There were many photos taken. For example, Hedy Lamarr had over 80 photos, and the other girls had around 30 to 40 each.


    Not all could be used; only the best ones were chosen.


    This was a tiring task.


    But since it was the first volume, the inaugural edition, they had to strive for perfection, presenting the best possible work. It took them three hours to finalize all the photos.


    "These photos, once used, must be properly stored. The unused ones should not be leaked. Understand?" Hardy instructed.


    "Understood, boss. We''ll keep them safe. These are our core assets," Hefner assured.

 Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Playboy Magazine

    Playboy''s sample print was placed on Hardy''s desk. The cover featured a sexy photo of Hedy Lamarr, her face exuding elegance and grace.


    This cover alone was enough to draw people''s attention to the magazine.


    The opening line was simple.


    "We should enjoy a life like this: in our own apartment, mix a few cocktails, prepare a couple of appetizers, play some ambient music on the phonograph, invite a lovely lady, and quietly discuss Picasso, Nietzsche, jazz, and love."


    The entire magazine has a total of 48 pages, including 16 pages of copperplate printed sexy photos of beautiful women. In addition to the photos, the articles inside do not contain any low-level erotic content.


    The interview with Hedy Lamarr started from her birth, covering her marriage, Hollywood, film making, her understanding of art, and more, encapsulating her experiences over the years.


    She was born in Vienna, Austro Hungarian Empire, to a Jewish family. Her father was a banker, and her mother a pianist. Smart and beautiful from a young age, she grew up in a privileged environment. At 16, she became enamored with acting, defying her parents by abandoning her communications studies to study performing arts in Berlin.


    Her first film, "Ecstasy," made her the first actress to appear nude on screen, leading to her marriage to an arms dealer who controlled her life. In 1937, at a banquet, she feigned illness to leave early, drugged her maid, escaped through the bathroom window, and fled to Paris, then London. In London, she met MGM boss Louis Mayer, who introduced her to Hollywood.


    Hedy''s story, legendary in itself, combined with her Hollywood fame, was sure to captivate many.


    Other articles included fiction, reviews, discussions on art, philosophy, music, and love, but nothing crude.


    Hardy was very satisfied with this inaugural issue of Playboy.


    "What''s the cost?" Hardy asked. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s expensive. Our previous magazine cost about 10-15 cents to print, which is standard for most magazines. Playboy, however, costs $1.40 per copy, almost 10 times the usual printing cost."


    "I asked the printing factory. If we print 20,000 copies, it can be reduced to 1.2 US dollars, and if we print 50,000 copies, it can be reduced to 1 US dollars."


    The cost was lower than expected, Hardy thought it would be $2 per copy.


    "Boss, how many copies should we print? Three thousand or five thousand? And what price should we sell it at? Our printing costs are high. If we sell it for $3 per copy, people might be reluctant to buy it," Hefner worriedly asked.


    High printing costs meant a high sale price, which might deter buyers.


    At this time, the average American salary was about $200, with a bottle of beer costing 10 cents, a hot dog 10 cents, and a movie ticket 20-30 cents. Ordinary magazines like Time and Reader''s Digest sold for around 30-40 cents.


    If Playboy were priced at $3, ten times the price of other magazines, not many would afford it.


    Hardy smiled and waved his hand dismissively.


    "Three thousand or five thousand is not enough. Print 50,000 copies. Don''t worry, there are more wealthy people in this world than you think."


    "Also, I want people to see Playboy as a quality, prestigious collectible, not something disposable like a newspaper or magazine. As for the price, set it at 3 dollars. If people can''t afford it, lowering the price to cost won''t make a difference. It''s better to keep it high."


    "Also, print the mailing address on the back cover of the magazine. In the future, the magazine will set up a special department to be responsible for mailing business. Maybe the mailing volume will be more than that sold at newsstands in the future."


    Hefner did not refute Hardy''s decision.


    As the magazine''s owner with absolute control, Hardy''s decision was final. He hoped his judgment was correct and that enough people would spend $3 on a magazine.


    They then discussed distribution issues.


    There were booksellers nationwide to sell the magazine across the U.S. They didn''t worry about distribution, but focused on wholesale pricing.


    Hardy finally set the wholesale price at $2.20 per copy, allowing the magazine to earn $1.20 per copy, with the remaining profit going to booksellers and newsstand owners.


    On December 2nd, the inaugural issue of Playboy went on sale, featuring Hedy Lamarr''s sexy photo prominently displayed in bookstores and newsstands across major U.S. cities.


    Two young men at a newsstand immediately noticed Hedy''s sexy photo, exclaiming, "Wow, she''s beautiful."


    One joked, "Not just beautiful, but very sexy. I''d love to have this by my bedside."


    "How much is this beautiful picture?"


    The newsstand owner smiled and said, "This is not a beautiful picture, it''s a magazine. There are not only the cover photos but also many more inside. I just flipped through it. After reading it, it made me full of passion, and I want to go back to find my wife."


    The newsstand owner took the book down, but did not give it to them. Instead, he took it in his hand and flipped it gently. The two young men were completely attracted by the beauties inside.


    Just when they were in high spirits, the newsstand owner suddenly closed the book and took it back.


    "why don''t you turn the pages?"


    "This is for sale. If you read it all, who would buy it?"


    They thought he was stingy. One asked, "How much?"


    "$3."


    They were stunned.


    "What? How much?"


    "$3 per copy," the owner repeated.


    "$3? Are you robbing us? A magazine for $3?" one exclaimed.


    The owner shrugged, "I didn''t set the price; the publisher did. Look."


    He showed them the back cover price: $3.


    "That''s outrageous! Ordinary magazines are about 30 cents. This is ten times more."


    "I think the publisher is crazy."


    The owner sighed, "I thought it was expensive too. I''ve sold newspapers and magazines for over ten years, and this is the priciest I''ve seen."


    "But it''s also the best made magazine I''ve seen. Look at the glossy paper, it''s much more expensive than regular paper. The photos are exquisite and numerous. The printing cost must be high, so the price is justified. Keep it well, and it will be valuable in the future."

 Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Playboy Magazine Stock Price Soar

    The young men left, but soon stopped.


    "Biden, I think we should buy it."


    "Yes, Trump, I''m tempted too."


    "Let''s pool our money and buy one."


    "Okay, you take it on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, and I''ll take it on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays."


    They rushed back to the newsstand, pooled $3, and bought a copy of Playboy, carefully tucking it into their clothes as they headed to school.


    In New York, a middle aged man in a suit entered a bookstore.


    He often visited this store.


    Upon entering, he was immediately drawn to the cover of Playboy at the magazine rack, featuring Hedy Lamarr, a Hollywood star once called one of the century''s most beautiful women.


    The man had seen her films and even owned a photo book of her.


    Seeing her on the magazine cover, he picked it up.


    Expecting only a cover photo, he found the interior even more stunning, with dozens of Hedy Lamarr''s sexy photos and other beautiful women.


    He bought the magazine.


    "$3," the owner said, surprising the man who confirmed the price on the back cover.


    He thought it was expensive but still paid.


    Across major U.S. cities, countless people were attracted to Playboy. Despite its high price, many bought it.


    The post war U.S. had about 50,000 millionaires and millions of middle class families earning over $10,000 annually.


    The value of an item varies, but when deemed worth owning, people will pay the price.


    People who bought Playboy showed it to friends and classmates, spreading its popularity, leading to quick sell outs.


    Sales feedback surprised Hefner, who was used to his previous magazine selling a few thousand copies at best, sometimes only hundreds.


    Now, 50,000 copies sold quickly, despite the high price.


    "Good heavens, 50,000 copies sold out in just few days," Hefner exclaimed, calling Hardy to share the good news, excitedly stating that Playboy was a success, with many booksellers requesting reprints.


    New York, America''s largest city with over 3 million people, sold only 7,000 copies; Los Angeles, with over a million people, sold 5,000 copies.


    Hardy was aware that Reader''s Digest had an impressive circulation of 9 million copies per issue, sometimes reaching as high as 30 million, whereas Playboy''s best sales were expected to top out at 7 million copies.


    So, the potential market was huge, depending on people''s preferences.


    "Print another 50,000 copies," Hardy ordered.


    "Playboy" is not just loved by young people; middle aged and elderly people like it too. Beautiful women are something that appeals to all men over the age of 14.


    Married or unmarried, it doesn''t matter.


    As the magazine sells like hotcakes, there is another thing that makes Hardy even happier.


    Andy came to report to him that due to the magazine''s booming sales, Playboy''s stock price began to soar, rising from $1.5 to $5, and the upward trend hasn''t stopped yet.


    The first Volume of the magazine sold 50,000 copies.


    This news couldn''t be kept secret. Many people, upon hearing this news, rushed to the stock market to buy Playboy stock.


    The reason is simple.


    A simple calculation shows.


    Playboy is a monthly magazine, published once a month. If each issue sells 100,000 copies, the sales would be $3 million, and the annual profit should be around $1 million.


    An annual profit of a million dollars is an enviable figure for countless businesses.


    Even large enterprises might not achieve this. The television factory that Hardy and Michael previously invested over $2 million in to establish, producing 40,000 TVs annually, is considered a large enterprise, with a profit of only $1.08 million, which is not as profitable as a magazine.


    From this, it can be seen that Playboy''s stock is far more valuable than its current price, so in the past few days, the stock price has been soaring wildly.


    Hardy owns 75% of the magazine''s non trad-able shares, and 74% of the trad-able shares, with a total stock ownership of over 90%. He acquired the stock at $0.04 per share.


    Now the value has increased 125 times.


    And people believe this is not the true value of Playboy yet. The first issue sold 100,000 copies, and future sales are bound to continue growing. What if each issue sells 200,000 copies? The profit would be $2 million.


    What about 1 million copies? The net profit could reach $10 million.


    Heaven! An annual net profit of $10 million is an amount that would drive countless people crazy.


    While Playboy is selling hot, it has also attracted social attention. It is the first adult magazine to date, with a significant impact on many people, especially some conservatives.


    Many articles criticizing Playboy have appeared in newspapers, with some saying the magazine is pornographic and should be banned.


    Others say that Playboy magazine is full of insults to women, reducing women to playthings, which is extremely immoral. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After seeing these reports, Hefner hurriedly took the newspapers to Hardy to report. The two chatted in the office for two hours, and Hefner left Hardy''s office full of confidence.


    The next day.


    The New York Times published an article by Playboy''s editor Hefner.


    ''Playboy is not a pornographic magazine. First, there are no fully nude photos in the magazine, and the content is entirely within the bounds of American law. These photos are art. Are the nude works of great painters also considered pornographic?''


    There is no issue of insulting women. instead, it showcases the beauty of women, their pursuit of freedom, and rebellious spirit.


    Why was Miss Hedy Lamarr chosen for the first issue? Because Miss Hedy Lamarr represents ''female beauty, the pursuit of freedom, and a rebellious spirit.''


    No one doubts her beauty. She endured hardships to escape her marriage and came to America to pursue freedom


    She is exceptionally intelligent, researching advanced electronic science and receiving accolades from the Academy of Sciences. Miss Hedy Lamarr is a true modern woman and a representative of the rebellious spirit. Such a woman is definitely worth promoting.


    Sexy is not lascivious. It is the pursuit of beauty, and Playboy''s articles also explore topics like art, philosophy, and music, without a trace of vulgarity.


    Playboy reflects the very serious needs and desires of people.

 Chapter 141: Chapter 141 The Pursuit Of Freedom In America

    The pursuit of freedom is one of the foundational theories of this country. Beautiful photos are art and elegance. If you think it''s pornographic, it''s your dirty mind.


    This article immediately attracted more attacks from conservatives, who published articles in newspapers either criticizing or cursing.


    Seeing these articles, Hefner just smiled lightly. When he first saw the criticisms, he was a bit worried, but after the boss''s guidance, he was no longer concerned about these people.


    If you write articles criticizing me, I will also publish articles stating my position.


    Let''s abide by the law. America has freedom of speech.


    We support women gaining greater independence and rights.


    We support the liberation of thought.


    From these points, in this country, we can always stand undefeated and even pose as righteous defenders of the people''s future.


    Philosophers, are not afraid of verbal fights. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dare to argue with you until the end of time.


    Although criticized, it is not necessarily a bad thing for Playboy magazine. Their comments are like advertisements, making more people aware of Playboy.


    You call it pornographic and lascivious,


    Shout about banning it. Well, I must check it out.


    Amid the heated discussions, Playboy magazine''s sales not only did not drop but increased, leading to another sales peak.


    The additional 50,000 copies sold out again, and many bookstores demanded more. Hardy asked Hefner to print another 50,000 copies.


    Due to the skyrocketing sales,


    Playboy''s stock price rose again, exceeding $6 per share.


    Regardless of everything else, Hardy made a fortune.


    By December 11, the toy factory brought more good news: 30,000 sets of Barbie dolls had been made and were ready for sale.


    The person in charge of the toy factory, Handler, brought several sets of toys to Hardy.


    "Boss, the single princess Barbie gift box costs $10.8 each."


    "There is also a combination gift box of three princesses, costing $26.5 per set."


    Hardy picked up the gift box, the clothing accessories were particularly beautiful.


    "What are the costs and profits?" Hardy asked.


    "The cost of the single gift box is about $3.5, selling for $10.8. The cost of the combination gift box is about $10, selling for $26.5."


    "Profits are about two to three times."


    Hardy was quite satisfied with the profit, nodded and said, "Christmas is coming soon, let''s start selling it tomorrow, and try to sell it well before Christmas."


    "Contact major department stores and set up special counters to sell these Barbie dolls. Barbie dolls are luxury items and cannot be placed in small shops or general stores."


    Luxury items should look like luxury items, sold in high end places, and must have independent counters in the best malls of major cities.


    "Okay, boss, we have already contacted major malls and can stock them immediately. Sales can begin in up to five days," said the toy factory manager.


    "By the way, send me five sets of each. I promised to give them to some friends." Hardy remembered his promise to Ava, Taylor, and Elena.


    "Okay, boss."


    Hardy returned to Ava''s house.


    Ava had also been busy recently. HD Films had established an independent record company, and the first album produced by the record company was Ava''s.


    When Ava returned, She immediately saw the doll box on the table.


    She saw a doll that looked very much like her, the Barbie doll Princess Ava she had seen in the newspaper.


    "Wow~ so beautiful."


    Ava ran over, holding the box, admiring the doll and the beautiful outfits.


    Next to it was a larger box with three dolls and 12 sets of exquisite accessory boxes.


    Ava loved each one.


    There is no girl who doesn''t like Barbie dolls, whether it''s a 3 year old child or a 30 year old woman.


    Ava hugged the box looking for Hardy, but he wasn''t in the room. However, she heard water running and smiled, put down the doll, and walked into the bathroom.


    The next day. Hardy went to the post office to send a complete set of Barbie dolls, with a special card.


    "Taylor, Merry Christmas. This is your Christmas gift. I promised to visit you in New York, but I''m afraid I''ll have to break my promise."


    "During the Christmas season, I have a very important company opening event, and the time conflicts, so I may not make it to New York. Don''t be mad, I''ll make it up to you when I return."


    After over a year and spending more than $7 million, the Flamingo Casino was finally about to open. Hardy didn''t know how Sigel had managed, just hoping he wasn''t as rushed as in his previous life.


    As for breaking promises to girls.


    Hardy had always been rational.


    When it comes to women, never spoil them too much, or the consequences can be terrible. If you satisfy them every time, they will only want more.


    They will gradually become spoiled children and spoiled children will not love others; they will only love themselves. And if you fail to satisfy them just once, they will think you are not as good as before.


    Hardy drove to the auction house. Elena and Irina were there. "Hi, two beauties, good morning."


    "Elena, here is the ''The noble princess'' I promised to give you." Hardy took out a princess doll box.


    "Wow~~ so beautiful." Before Elena could say anything, Irina exclaimed.


    Elena accepted the box, touching the doll, reluctant to let go. "It''s so exquisite such a doll must be expensive."


    "$10.8 each, with accessory sets"


    Irina gasped "So expensive!"


    However, Honestly, the doll is too beautiful.


    If she had the money, she would also buy a set.


    Looking at the princess doll that resembled Elena, Irina was extremely envious. If only she had a set of Barbie dolls named after her.


    Princess Irina, What a beautiful name.


    How can she get the boss to design a set of dolls for her too?


    ...


    The convoy drove on the highway towards Las Vegas, with Richard sitting in the passenger seat, Hardy and Ava in the back.


    In the car behind, there were four elite security company members.


    Today was December 23rd.


    Flamingo Casino was scheduled to open tomorrow, which was Christmas Eve. Siegel''s idea was to celebrate the casino''s opening with a grand party on Christmas Eve, where people would revel and gamble.

 Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Meeting With The Mafia Bosses

    Given Hardy and Sigel''s relationship, Hardy decided to arrive in Las Vegas a day early.


    As the car drove into Las Vegas and arrived at the Flamingo Hotel, they could already see a tall neon sign, next to a building several floors high.


    The convoy entered the parking lot, where staff came to greet them. "Where''s Mr. Sigel?" Hardy asked.


    "Mr. Sigel is in the lobby, receiving arriving guests," the attendant replied.


    Leaving the others to wait, Hardy led Ava and Richard into the lobby. It was incredibly spacious and extravagantly decorated, no wonder Sigel had spent so much money.


    There were already quite a few people in the lobby. Hardy had an excellent memory and recognized several familiar faces.


    People he had met at the Corleone''s, members of the Five Families investing in Flamingo Casino, came early, being shareholders here.


    Among them was a young man in his twenties, sitting at the head, who glanced at Hardy and then fixed his gaze on Ava. His face showed no restraint as he shamelessly scanned the woman.


    Seeing Hardy, Sigel stood up with a smile, coming over to hug Hardy and then looking at Ava.


    "Miss Ava is truly beautiful, and your singing voice is heavenly. I really love your song, ''Scarborough Fair ''. I wonder when you''ll release new songs."


    "The company is already recording an album for me, it won''t be long before it''s released."


    "That''s great, I''ll definitely have to listen to it."


    With that, he led the two into the crowd. Sigel glanced at several family heads, smiling as he said, "Hardy, let me introduce you. This is the head of the Stracci family, Colombo, and this is Tommy Gallego, the second boss of the Barzini family."


    "And this young man is?"


    Sigel looked at these people, "Don''t you always ask who the other shareholder is? I will formally introduce him to you now. It''s him, Jon Hardy. Hardy now owns 18% of the shares of the Flamingo Casino."


    The eyes of several people looking at Hardy changed. Hardy looked only in his twenties, very young. they didn''t expect him to be so rich. Each of them contributed $800,000, accounting for only 13% of the shares. How much did this young man contribute?


    And he dared to participate in the gambling business. Didn''t he know that this was the sphere of influence of the gangs?


    Suddenly, Tommy Gallego, the second boss of the Barzini family, remembered something and asked, "Mr. Hardy, is HD Security your business?"


    Hardy looked at this middle aged man with a slightly receding chin and answered with a smile, "Yes, HD Security is my company."


    HD Security has developed rapidly, with over a thousand veterans now, and its business extends to San Francisco. It was now the largest security company on the West Coast.


    Where there are guns, there''s power. Since the other party owned a security company, he naturally wasn''t afraid of the mafia. Right now, they don''t dare underestimate Hardy.


    Bono''s gaze at Hardy suddenly turned unfriendly as he asked, "Mr. Hardy, don''t you also have a HD studio?"


    Hardy looked at Bono, this young man looked somewhat frivolous, and now his gaze towards him carried a sense of provocation. ?????¦Ñ£¤?.§³??


    "That''s right, HD Studios is mine."


    Bono chuckled coldly, "Hehe, when MGM was filming in New York, they injured my people. Later, the Corleone family came looking for me. I always thought MGM''s Meyer wasn''t that capable. Later, I heard that there was another company they cooperated with, HD Studios, and the owner of HD Studios was doing business with Michael Corleone. They even opened a television factory. It should be you, Mr.


    Jon Hardy, right?


    A phone call made it impossible for him to continue blackmailing, and he lost tens of thousands. Bono was naturally unhappy with Hardy.


    Especially since he''s accompanied by such a beautiful woman as Ava.


    The Wild Bunch movie had just finished its hot screening, and Ava''s song became a hit, making her a Hollywood star. Looking at Ava and Hardy''s current status, Ava must be the woman of this guy named Hardy.


    As a young man himself, seeing someone else''s career more successful than his own, and having a woman more beautiful than his own, Bono felt even more dissatisfied with Hardy.


    Hardy looked at Bono seriously and said lightly, "So you''re the owner of that film company." Indeed, that''s me Jon Hardy. I was about to send you my greeting as a thanks for your kindness, thankfully, Mr. Vito was closer to you."


    Bono heard the sarcasm and threat in Hardy''s words, and he was even more upset with Hardy.


    The other family bosses, however, didn''t focus on Bono''s petty matter. Tommy Gallego, the second boss of the Barzini family, smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy, I heard that the television factory is expanding and investing tens of millions to turn it into a super enterprise producing 400,000 televisions a year. I wonder if we can invest in it.


    If possible, we hope to buy some shares of the television company."


    The main purpose of the mafia is to make money. This has never changed.


    The mafia would extend their hand into any profitable business.


    Sigel was still taken aback by this news. Hardy and Michael had invested tens of millions to build a factory, which surprised him. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally, he did have high hopes for this young man, but he didn''t expect him to develop so rapidly, creating such a large industry in such a short time.


    "The bank loan is enough for now, we''re not accepting investments temporarily. Of course, when the televisions are produced, Mr. Tommy can buy one, which would also support our business," Hardy said with a smile.


    Tommy''s face darkened.


    Being rejected so bluntly made him feel somewhat upset.


    Hardy looked at Tommy with a slight smile on his face. The idea of the mafia wanting to interfere with his business might concern others, but as for Hardy, previously being part of the mafia himself and with his partner Michael, from the Corleone family, there was no way he would allow them to meddle.


    In white, He was an innocent businessman.


    In black, He was the boss of LA strongest gang.


    Hardy wasn''t interested in chatting with these scheming gangsters. After greeting Sigel, he took Ava around to see the various areas. After all, he was one of the major shareholders and wanted to understand his own industry better.

 Chapter 143: Chapter 143 The Flamingo Casino Opening

    The casino was well prepared, gleaming with splendor. Rows of slot machines were arranged in a breathtaking display, with dozens of gaming tables offering various forms of entertainment.


    Currently, the staff were still cleaning up and preparing to welcome tomorrow''s guests.


    The lounge, bar, and restaurant were also ready to accommodate guests. They went to the hotel, which was luxuriously decorated, meeting the standards of a five star establishment.


    However, apart from these basic facilities, most of the other entertainment projects Sigel had envisioned were still unfinished.


    In other words, people could only come here to gamble.


    Hardy could only sigh. Everything seemed rushed. All those mafia families were a bunch of short sighted individuals.


    He was indeed impressed by the casino decoration, but he still didn''t think it was enough for people to fly all the way from different parts of the US to the Las Vegas desert just to gamble and go to sleep in the hotel. The first impression of this casino complex is pretty much a failure.


    If they had supported Sigel, he would have undoubtedly succeeded.


    The next day.


    The sky over Las Vegas was somewhat overcast.


    The temperature dropped to just five or six degrees Celsius.


    Sigel looked at the sky with some concern, saying to the woman beside him, "Virginia I arranged a plane to pick people up from Los Angeles. I hope the weather doesn''t cause any issues."


    At noon, Guests began arriving sporadically, most of them driving themselves. After all, it was only a four hour drive from Los Angeles.


    Among these people were lawyers, accountants, and many celebrities, many of whom Hardy knew. Meyer, the boss of MGM, and Warner''s boss were also present. Hardy greeted and chatted with them.


    At this point, Hardy''s status could already be compared to Meyer and the Warner Brothers, although HD Studios wasn''t as prominent as the Big Eight film companies, but in terms of comprehensive strength, Hardy was no less than them.


    Meyer and Hardy stood under a tree with glasses of wine in their hands, discussing movie matters.


    "For the director of Once a Thief, I''m planning to bring in George Froeschel. Four years ago, his film ''The House of Loyalty'' won the Oscar for Best Picture. His style suits Once a Thief."


    "For the director of ''Singing in the Rain'', I intend to invite Stanley Donen. He previously directed musicals and has experience in that genre. Hardy, do you have any opinions on these two?"


    Hardy was a bit stunned ''Stanley Donen.''


    Stanley Donen.


    If he remembered correctly, ''Singing in the Rain'' was also directed by Stanley Donen in his past life.


    "I have no objections. I have great confidence in MGM''s capabilities," Hardy said with a smile.


    Meyer smiled and said, "I bought a copy of Playboy. Hardy, I have to say your taste is very unique. This magazine is bound to be a hit, and it''s definitely a good business deal."


    "These are just small businesses."


    "Small business? Now Playboy''s stock price has risen to $6. You own all the shares of the magazine, and this one deal alone will probably earn you over $5 million." ????????.??§® S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meyer spoke with envy in his tone. His MGM was such a big business, yet he couldn''t earn as much in a year as Hardy could with just one deal.


    Then the two discussed ''The Wild Bunch''. The box office for ''The Wild Bunch'' was fixed at $7.86 million, already locking in this year''s box office champion. However, this money, to be distributed, would probably not come until the middle of next year, and it was just the first installment. It might take another year or two to receive all the payments.


    Hardy had another source of income, the documentary ''The Great Bank Robbery of Los Angeles.'' The box office for this documentary had also surpassed a million.


    "Mr. Meyer, how''s the situation with the Golden Globes and Oscars this year?" Hardy asked.


    Meyer smiled, "There are many excellent films this year, but I think ''The Wild Bunch'' has a certain advantage in the Best Actor, Best Screenplay, and Best Song categories at the Golden Globes."


    "What about the Oscars?" Hardy asked.


    "Haven''t you heard? The Golden Globes are a barometer for the Oscars."


    In the afternoon, three to four hundred guests had already arrived, and most of them were prominent figures.


    However, this fell short of Sigel''s expectations.


    He was still waiting for the flights. Sigel had specially hired several planes to bring in the guests, including some big names he had invited, such as California senators and officials who would serve as his opening guests.


    It had to be said, Sigel''s network was indeed extensive, with so many big names, but unfortunately.


    Just in the afternoon, around three o''clock, Las Vegas suddenly experienced heavy rain. Las Vegas was a dry desert area with little rainfall, let alone heavy rain.


    But today, on the opening day of The Flamingo Casino, they encountered a heavy rainstorm that only occurs once every ten years.


    Dark clouds filled the sky, with occasional lightning flashes.


    Sigel stood at the window, his face looking unusually grim.


    The heavy rain covered the sky.


    The phone at the casino rang. Sigel answered, and it was a call from Los Angeles. Due to the rain, none of the planes he had hired could take off.


    The invited VIPs couldn''t come, and several hundred other guests were also stuck on the road due to the rain. This left Sigel very frustrated.


    But the event had already been scheduled, and there were already three to four hundred guests present. The show had to go on.


    At six o''clock in the evening, the casino officially opened.


    Originally, there was supposed to be a fireworks display, but it had to be canceled due to the rain. Everyone could only hold a simple opening ceremony in the casino.


    Without the VIPs, Sigel invited a few well known bigwigs, like Meyer to help with the ribbon cutting.


    Under such rushed conditions, the casino officially started its operations.


    The guests sat at the tables and started playing. The casino hall gradually became lively, giving Sigel a bit of relief.

 Chapter 144: Chapter 144 The Flamingo Hopeless Situation

    But at around 10 p.m. a huge flash of lightning streaked across the sky. Amid the rolling thunder, the casino hall suddenly went dark.


    There was a power outage. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah~~!"


    Screams from women echoed in the casino hall.


    Nobody knew what had happened.


    The staff quickly brought flashlights, providing a temporary glimmer of light in the hall, but people were starting to get impatient.


    Sigel was anxious and shouted, "Send someone to check immediately to see what''s wrong, hurry!"


    The staff braved the rain to check and they found that the transformer had malfunctioned. Sigel urgently arranged for repairs and had candles lit in the casino for lighting.


    With only candles, it was impossible to continue playing. Some guests, growing impatient, left the casino and returned to their hotel rooms. It was winter, with temperatures around four or five degrees Celsius, and with the rain and no air conditioning, the rooms felt cold and damp.


    After more than three hours of effort, power was finally restored, but most of the guests had already left.


    The first day''s opening ended hastily.


    In the lounge, Sigel sat alone drinking sullenly. Everything had gone wrong today, it was a complete disaster.


    A rare torrential rain.


    The VIPs didn''t come.


    Only half of the guests arrived.


    The party couldn''t be held, and the fireworks show was canceled.


    A hasty ribbon cutting, a power outage, and in the end, all the guests left.


    Nothing could have gone worse than this.


    Sigel''s woman, Virginia, walked over and gently stroked his shoulder. "It will get better, don''t worry."


    Sigel exhaled lightly and said firmly, "Yes, it will get better. When the weather clears up tomorrow, the guests will come. Business will pick up, and everything will get on track."


    He was Benjamin Sigel.


    The underground king of the West Coast. Such difficulties couldn''t defeat him.


    The next day.


    It was Christmas. The guests woke up in a cheerful mood, ready to enjoy the festivities they missed yesterday.


    Today, the weather in Las Vegas was nice, with blue skies and white clouds.


    By noon, guests started arriving again, and the casino became lively. Hardy and Ava also played for a while.


    Hardy wasn''t very interested in gambling.


    He had read a report by a scholar stating that when people gamble, their brains release a large amount of dopamine, which makes them feel happy. But this happiness turns into negative emotions after gambling, leading them to gamble again to regain that happiness, which is the essence of addiction.


    But Hardy didn''t feel this way when he gambled, it wasn''t nearly as enjoyable as closing a business deal or spending time with a woman.


    But then, something went wrong in the casino again.


    People began to notice that the temperature in the hall was getting very cold.


    The casino staff found out that the central air conditioning had broken down.


    It was winter, with daytime temperatures around 10 degrees Celsius and nighttime temperatures around 1 degree Celsius. Without air conditioning, the hall became very cold, making the guests uncomfortable.


    Sigel, upon hearing the report, became frantic. "Damn it, wasn''t everything checked before? Why is there a problem now? Get someone to fix it immediately."


    After several hours of urgent repairs, the air conditioning was finally restored, but many guests had already left, feeling very disappointed with their Christmas gambling trip to Las Vegas.


    It was not enjoyment but rather a torment.


    People like Meyer and the Warner Brothers, who had come to support them, couldn''t stay forever and left the next day.


    On the third day.


    There were only a little over a hundred guests in the casino, even fewer than the number of staff. The large casino seemed empty.


    According to Sigel''s plan, the hotel had over 300 rooms, and the casino could accommodate more than a thousand guests daily. But now, they didn''t even have a fraction of that.


    Moreover, there was only gambling as an entertainment option here, with no other attractions. Except for those obsessed with gambling, people would leave after playing for a day or two. It was hard to retain guests.


    Hardy saw the problems with the casino and approached Sigel.


    "Mr. Sigel, why not advertise in the newspapers? That might attract some tourists," Hardy suggested.


    "I''ve already advertised. That can only attract a few gamblers. The biggest problem now is that the other facilities here are not complete. The Flamingo has no unique attractions compared to other casinos, so it can''t retain guests," Sigel said in frustration.


    His original idea was to make this place a tourist destination to attract a large number of guests, which would, in turn, bring in more gamblers. But without attractive features, relying solely on gambling made it no different from other casinos, only drawing in true gamblers.


    And the number of true gamblers is limited.


    Yesterday, he had the accountant do the math and found that not only had they not made money in the past few days, but they had also lost quite a bit. And with only about a hundred guests daily, the casino would continue to lose money.


    Running a business costs money.


    The casino''s staff, security, dealers, and managers added up to over a hundred people, and their salaries were a significant expense.


    As for the Flamingo''s current situation, Hardy had no solutions. The current state is due to Sigel''s stubbornness, pressure from the other Mafia families, and fate''s tricks.


    fate wasn''t letting him have an easy time with one accident after another. How could such a business make money?


    "Mr. Sigel, I have many things to attend to in Los Angeles. I''ll be leaving today," Hardy also said goodbye.


    Sigel nodded.


    "Go ahead. I''ll figure something out here. If things don''t improve after a while, I''ll close it down. Tommy and the others will give up. Once this place is fully built according to my plan, it will surely attract many guests," Sigel remained steadfast in his ideas.


    He was a strong man, and he believed that failure was only momentary.


    The convoy returned to Los Angeles, and Hardy dropped Ava off at home. "I have to go to New York for a few days, I''ll be back soon," Hardy said.


    "Go ahead," Ava said, understanding Hardy''s many business ventures in New York.

 Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Mrs. Estée Lauder.

    Hardy had already booked a flight and flew directly to New York, landing at New York Airport ten hours later.


    That day, Elizabeth Taylor finished shooting and returned to her room to find several large boxes on her bed.


    She opened the boxes and found a delicate doll inside.


    Dressed in beautiful clothes.


    Taylor immediately recognized it as the Barbie doll promoted by Mr. Hardy. Her first thought was that Mr. Hardy had come.


    She put down the doll and looked around the room, but found no one.


    She ran out to find her assistant, who smiled and told her that Mr. Hardy hadn''t come. The items were delivered by a courier.


    Taylor returned to her room and saw a card inside.


    Hardy explained on the card that he had to attend an opening event and couldn''t come. Taylor was very disappointed.


    She threw herself onto the bed.


    Although she liked the Barbie doll, she wanted to see Mr. Hardy more. Knowing that Mr. Hardy couldn''t come, Taylor felt very sad.


    She wasn''t even this sad when her parents called yesterday to say they couldn''t spend Christmas with her.


    Sometimes she read some emotional magazines, like Reader''s Digest, which said that her feelings might mean she was in love.


    Could she be in love with Mr. Hardy?


    In the following days, during filming, Taylor often seemed distracted. But since they were shooting a scene where Matilda was very downcast, her state of mind fit perfectly. Sometimes she could complete a scene in one take, earning praise from Hitchcock for her excellent grasp of emotions. He called her a natural actor.


    Only Taylor knew she was actually thinking about Mr. Hardy.


    Christmas Eve arrived.


    The crew celebrated simply.


    The next day, Christmas, the crew took a day off. Taylor didn''t want to go out and stayed in her hotel room with her Barbie dolls as her companions.


    After Christmas, the crew resumed filming. Taylor immersed herself in the busy shooting schedule.


    Two days later, after finishing a scene and returning to the rest area, she suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    Hardy was chatting with Hitchcock. The film was about four fifths complete, with about twenty days left before it would return to Los Angeles for post production. The progress was a bit slower than initially planned, but big directors often had this issue.


    "Ah~~ Mr. Hardy," Taylor exclaimed in delight and ran toward Hardy.


    She threw herself into his arms.


    Hardy lifted her up and spun around twice. He looked at Hitchcock and said, "Mr. Director, can you give Taylor a day off? I promised to spend Christmas with her, but I got delayed by some matters."


    Hitchcock shrugged. "You''re the boss. You bear the cost of any delays."


    He wasn''t wrong. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy took Taylor out, and they spent the day having fun at an amusement parks, eating good food, and shopping.


    Actually, just being with Hardy made Taylor very happy.


    They visited the Fifth Avenue department store, which was full of festive cheer, as New Year''s was just around the corner.


    The store was full of various goods, almost no different from future times. Hardy and Taylor went to the Barbie doll section and saw many parents with their children choosing toys.


    It''s undeniable,


    Barbie dolls are very appealing, especially to little girls, who find it hard to resist them.


    The families shopping on Fifth Avenue were mostly wealthy, so Barbie dolls sold very well here. Many children left with a doll and accessories they liked.


    "Mr. Hardy, I know Ava Princess is Miss Ava, but who is this British Princess?" Taylor had been curious about this for a long time and finally asked Hardy today.


    Hardy smiled. "A friend of mine, a British girl who is also the general manager of my auction company."


    "She must be very beautiful," Taylor said, looking at the British Princess doll.


    "Heh, you can see she looks similar to the doll," Hardy didn''t hide the truth.


    Taylor glanced again at Ava Princess and the British Princess. She felt they would be her rivals in the future.


    They left the Barbie doll shop and came to the cosmetics section. Despite her young age, Taylor already had all the interests of a woman and walked into the cosmetics section.


    A woman in her thirties, accompanied by several assistants, was promoting products to customers. Seeing Taylor walk in, the woman smiled and greeted her.


    "Hello, young lady, you are very beautiful. Would you like to try our Est¨¦e Lauder products? I can do your makeup," the woman asked Taylor with a smile.


    "Sure," Taylor agreed happily.


    Sitting in the chair, the woman began applying makeup to Taylor while introducing her products: cleansing oil, cream, moisturizing lotion, and all purpose hydrating serum. The woman claimed that she had developed all these products herself, being both a chemist and a skincare expert.


    Hardy, sitting nearby, realized something. He looked at the woman. She must be Mrs. Est¨¦e Lauder.


    He had read the company profile of Est¨¦e Lauder. The company was founded in 1946 by Mrs. Est¨¦e Lauder and her husband with $50,000, promoting skincare products.


    Decades later, Est¨¦e Lauder would become one of the world''s most renowned cosmetic brands, worth over $100 billion.


    Est¨¦e Lauder was just starting now. Maybe he can invest into it?


    After applying the facial cream and then a layer of moisturizing essence, Taylor''s face became even more hydrated and smooth. Taylor looked in the mirror with delight.


    "Mr. Hardy, do I look better?"


    "Taylor is always the most beautiful angel."


    Hardy complimented Taylor with flattering words, not minding if they were cheesy. Taylor''s eyes squinted with joy upon hearing Hardy''s praise.


    "I want to buy a set to bring back to Los Angeles as a gift for my mom," Taylor said.


    Mrs. Lauder was pleased to make a sale and instructed the clerk to wrap it up for Taylor. Hardy looked at Mrs. Lauder and said, "Madam, do you have a moment to chat?"


    "Sir, what is it you want to discuss?" Mrs. Lauder looked at the handsome young man.

 Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Estée Lauder.

    Hardy picked up a bottle of moisturizer and asked, "Did you say these were developed by you?"


    Mrs. Lauder nodded, th shook her head, "Not tirely. Initially, it was researched by my uncle. My uncle is a dermatologist, and he noticed that some patits skin was particularly prone to dehydration and cracking, losing its luster, so he developed a skincare cream."


    "I also have dry skin. My uncle used it on me and it worked very well. That inspired me to make moisturizing creams. Wh I wt to college, I chose to study chemistry and dermatology."


    "A 930, I started to make skin cream full time. At first, I sold it to frids a me or took it to salon parties. My frids all thought the results were good. Later, we made some profits and invested in new research, leading to several other products."


    "Last year, I founded my own cosmetics company and named it ''Estee Lauder'' after myself. Before Christmas this year, we set up a counter in the Fifth Avue Mall. My ideal is to make the name Estee Lauder a well known brand in the cosmetics industry."


    Wh Mrs. Lauder introduced the situation of her company, she was a little proud, because all of this was created by her.


    In this male dominated society, it is very difficult for a woman to succeed in business.


    "You have persisted for more than t years for your dream. I admire your persistce and hard work." Hardy complimted.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Jon Hardy."


    As he spoke, he took out a business card and handed it to her.


    Mrs. Lauder looked at the card and was surprised.


    Chairman of HD Security, Chairman of HD Films, Director of ''N.Y.T'' Television, Owner of Playboy Magazine, Chairman of HD Toys.


    A string of titles left Mrs. Lauder a bit stunned.


    Rectly, HD Security has gained a lot of atttion. First, it was in the newspapers and news reports, and finally, they released a documtary, "The Great Los Angeles Bank Heist." Now, HD Security is known across the United States.


    HD Films has also be very successful rectly. "The Wild Bunch" became the highest grossing film of the year. With a box office of 7.86 million dollars and ticket prices of 0.5 dollars each, nearly 30 million people watched the film. This is ormous promotional power.


    ''N.Y.T'' Television had also created a ssation in New York by selling 3,000 televisions in a few days through an installmt plan in collaboration with a bank. Moreover, there were reports that ''N.Y.T'' Television planned to invest millions to build a large terprise with an annual output of 400,000 televisions.


    HD Toys also rectly made headlines with its luxury Barbie dolls. Mrs. Lauder had specifically visited the Barbie doll counter to see these toys, amazed at their high prices.


    After seeing them, she only had one thought: exquisite, extremely exquisite.


    Ev though she was in her thirties, she was tempted to buy a set, of course, as a gift for her daughter.


    Because of Barbie, Mrs. Lauder ev considered whether to package her cosmetics as luxury items and take the high d route.


    Lastly, there was Playboy Magazine. Coincidtally, Mrs. Lauder had read it. Rectly, newspapers were abuzz with debates betwe conservatives and the magazine, attracting a lot of atttion.


    The editor in chief''s article on wom''s liberation particularly resonated with Mrs. Lauder, prompting her to have her husband buy a copy. ??¨N?????.???


    She had to admit, the photos of the beautiful wom in the magazine were captivating ev to her. She admired the articles, realizing the magazine, as the editor in chief claimed, contained no vulgar contt but rather insightful articles.


    She read the introduction to Hedy Lamarr and admired her greatly, considering her a represtative of modern wom with her indepdt pursuit of her ideals and significant achievemts in scitific research. Hedy Lamarr had become Mrs. Lauder''s idol.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Lauder looked up at Hardy. The young, handsome man exuded strong confidce, but Mrs. Lauder still felt he was too young. She doubted if Hardy was really the owner of these companies.


    Hardy noticed the doubt in Mrs. Lauder''s eyes and pointed to Taylor, "I don''t know if Mrs. Lauder has se ''National Velvet'' or ''Lassie Come Home,'' but she is the leading actress in both movies, Elizabeth Taylor."


    Mrs. Lauder looked at Taylor and said in surprise, "I just felt that this lady looked familiar. I seemed to have se her somewhere. Now that you mtioned it, I finally saw that it was Miss Elizabeth Taylor."


    Taylor was also a well known Hollywood star. Being able to do makeup for a Hollywood star made Mrs. Lauder feel honored.


    She ev thought of telling future clits that a Hollywood star had used her products.


    "Mrs. Lauder, have you ever thought about accelerating the developmt of ''Est¨¦e Lauder''? Do you need an investor?" Hardy asked.


    "Oh~~!"


    Mrs. Lauder didn''t know how to answer for a momt, as this question concerned the future of her business.


    Hardy smiled and waved his hand, "No rush to answer. I''m staying at the St. Regis Hotel for the next few days. If you''re interested in cooperating, you can come to the hotel to find me."


    With that, Hardy took Taylor''s hand and left.


    Suddly holding Hardy''s hand, Taylor''s heart trembled, and her face turned slightly red.


    The feeling of being held by Mr. Hardy was wonderful.


    Mrs. Lauder watched Hardy''s departing figure, feeling a bit dazed. At this momt, she felt a mix of apprehsion and excitemt.


    She had always longed for her business to grow, which was her dream.


    Suddly, such a great opportunity appeared before her, making her excited, but she wasn''t sure if Hardy was guine. What if he was a fraud?


    Clutching the business card, she instructed the clerk to watch the counter while she quickly returned to the office. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Lauder''s husband was responsible for internal company affairs, such as accounting and production, while she handled promotion and new product developmt. The couple complemted each other well.


    "Joseph, I just met someone at the mall who claimed to be the owner of HD Security and expressed interest in investing in our company."


    Mrs. Lauder detailed the tire counter to her husband and handed him the business card, "Joseph, do you think that young man could be a fraud?"

 Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Mr. Hardy in New York

    Joseph, who is already forty years old, is very calm and composed said "The St. Regis Hotel is one of the best hotels in New York and he was with Elizabeth Taylor."


    "His information is not difficult to find. The owner of HD Security Company, a shareholder of ''N.Y.T'' Television, and the owner of HD Films. These are all his public idtities. Anyone who has met him before can verify his authticity. Using such an idtity to deceive people is not realistic."


    "By the way, I remember a few days ago ''The Wild Bunch'' film crew came to New York to promote, and they invited Judy Garland as a guest performer. Judy Garland should have met the owner of HD Pictures, you have a frid who knows Judy Garland, right? You can ask her to verify if Mr. Hardy is as you described."


    Mrs. Lauder thought her husband''s words made sse and immediately picked up the phone to call her best frid.


    After a lgthy phone conversation, Mrs. Lauder finally explained her situation clearly, and her frid agreed to ask Judy Garland for help.


    Judy Garland was at home in New York wh she received a phone call from her frid.


    "Judy, what are you doing?" her frid asked.


    "I''m reading a script."


    "Is there a new movie to shoot? What is it about?" the frid asked excitedly.


    "It''s a musical. I just got the script, and after reading it once, I really like it. I can''t tell you the story," Judy Garland said happily.


    She hadn''t made a film for years, and now, with this script in hand, she liked it immediately after reading it once.


    A story about Cinderella meeting a big star seemed tailored just for her.


    After filming "The Wizard of Oz," she became one of the hottest stars in Hollywood and won an Oscar.


    But in the following years, she couldn''t find suitable roles. As she grew older, her appearance became more ordinary, and the studio had her play more down to earth roles, wearing glasses, braces, a nose pad, and gaining weight. Evtually, she started to lose her fame in these mediocre roles.


    Playing such roles was a severe blow to Judy Garland. Historically, during that period, she suffered from severe depression and evtually couldn''t act anymore, choosing to d her life at 47.


    But in this timeline, Judy Garland was lucky because she met Hardy.


    "Congratulations, Judy. You''ve finally got a film you like. Judy, I want to ask you about someone," the frid said.


    "Who? Tell me."


    "Have you met Jon Hardy, the boss of HD Films? I want to know more about him."


    Judy Garland was tak aback.


    "Of course I''ve met the boss of HD Films. You''ve se the movie ''The Wild Bunch'' right? That was produced by HD Films. Last time they came to New York for promotion, they invited me to sing, and I met Mr. Hardy there." she said.


    "By the way, I can also tell you that the movie I got was jointly invested by MGM and HD Films. It is said that my role was personally assigned by Mr. Hardy. I think it must have something to do with my singing."


    Judy Garland became very excited wh she mtioned Hardy. Wh someone from the MGM performing arts departmt found her, she was also surprised why such a great thing would fall on her.


    She found it hard to believe.


    The MGM executive told her that her role was personally assigned by Mr. Hardy, and the male lead was Johnny Fontaine.


    Judy Garland remembered that wh she sang at the evt, she asked Hardy to help her find a role, ev a supporting one. She did it on a whim, but she didn''t expect him to give her such a big surprise so quickly.


    She felt very grateful to Hardy.


    "Why are you suddly asking about Mr. Hardy?" Judy Garland curiously asked her frid.


    The frid didn''t hide anything and explained that Hardy was shopping at Fifth Avue Mall, noticed Est¨¦e Lauder, and was willing to invest.


    "Judy, Mrs. Lauder said that Mr. Hardy is a handsome young man in his twties. She couldn''t believe the boss of HD Films was so young, so she wanted to confirm," the frid said.


    "A handsome young man, yes, Mr. Hardy is indeed very young and very handsome. He''s only about 6 years old," Judy Garland said, suddly pausing.


    "Ah~~ what did you say? Mr. Hardy is in New York," Judy Garland exclaimed.


    "If we''re talking about the same Mr. Hardy, th yes. What''s the matter, Judy?" the frid asked.


    "If Mr. Hardy is in New York, I must visit him. He gave me the role in my new movie. Do you know where he''s staying?" Judy Garland asked urgtly. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll ask Mrs. Lauder. She seemed to mtion that Mr. Hardy left her his address."


    "Please ask quickly," Judy urged.


    The frid hung up and called Mrs. Lauder, explaining the conversation with Judy Garland and confirming that Mr. Hardy was a handsome young man in his twties.


    "Judy wants Mr. Hardy''s address. You mtioned he left it with you, right?" the frid asked.


    "Mr. Hardy said he''s staying at the St. Regis Hotel."


    The frid hung up and quickly called Judy Garland back, telling her the name of Hardy''s hotel.


    ?¡Ì?§¦??£¤?.§³¦¨?


    Judy Garland hung up and thought for a momt before calling Johnny Fontaine. "Johnny, I heard that Mr. Hardy is in New York."


    "Ah~~ really!" Johnny Fontaine, who was lying in bed, jumped up.


    "Do you know where he''s staying?"


    "At the St. Regis Hotel, Johnny, I think we should visit Mr. Hardy," Judy Garland said.


    "Of course," Johnny immediately agreed.


    But th he felt that just visiting wasn''t ough and said, "Judy, I think we should host a party to welcome Mr. Hardy to New York. It''s too short notice, so let''s keep it small, at my villa."


    "I think that''s a good idea."


    Two big stars were thinking about how to flatter Hardy.


    Now Hardy had become someone people revered.


    Johnny hung up and th called the godfather.


    He knew that getting the male lead role in "Singing in the Rain" was tirely because of Hardy.


    Following the godfather''s advice, he supported Hardy, and Hardy immediately arranged a male lead role for him.


    And this musical fit him perfectly, as if it were tailored for him.


    He knew. The main reason was that Hardy respected the Godfather and his relationship with Michael, so wh he learned that Hardy was in New York, he immediately informed the Godfather.


    Hardy brought Taylor back to the hotel. As soon as they tered the lobby, the manager stopped them. "Mr. Hardy, someone left a message for you."


    "Oh, who is it?"


    Hardy was somewhat surprised that someone was looking for him. Could it be Mrs. Lauder?


    "It''s Mr. Johnny Fontaine," the manager said respectfully.


    Johnny Fontaine? How did he know Hardy was in New York?


    No one would have thought things would coincide so perfectly. He met Mrs. Lauder, who inquired about his situation, which th reached Judy Garland''s ears, and she, in turn, told Johnny Fontaine.


    Hardy had originally planned to stay in New York for two days, spd time with Taylor, and th leave, without alerting anyone. But by chance, people in New York knew of his whereabouts.


    Hardy called the number left for him. On the other d, Fontaine''s voice came through, filled with excitemt and respect. "Mr. Hardy, I didn''t expect you to be in New York. I just wt to the hotel, but they said you were out, so I left a message."


    "Judy Garland and I are going to hold a small party in my small villa. I invite you to attd. Please come."


    Hardy laughed and said "Sure, can I bring someone along?"


    "Of course, no problem. I''ll come pick you up in a bit," Johnny Fontaine said happily.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Lauder household,.


    The couple was discussing Hardy''s acquisition proposal.


    "Joseph, do you think we should accept Mr. Hardy''s acquisition? Would we lose Est¨¦e Lauder that way?" Mrs. Lauder asked worriedly.


    "From your tone, it sounds like you''re tempted?" her husband inquired.


    Mrs. Lauder rubbed her forehead in distress. "Mr. Hardy is a millionaire. If he invests in our business, I believe the company will make great strides in a short time. If we rely on our gradual accumulation, it might take many years to see progress."


    "What perctage do you think is appropriate? If the other party wants to invest, they are probably aiming for a major stake," Joseph said.


    Mrs. Lauder hesitated again.


    She wanted Est¨¦e Lauder to rise quickly but feared losing it once it did. She was torn.


    "What do you think about 30%?" Mrs. Lauder ttatively asked.


    Her husband shook his head.


    Mrs. Lauder knew she was offering too little. Considering the size of Hardy''s wealth, he wouldn''t be interested in such a small share.


    "Sixty perct, that''s my bottom line, but I want the right to make business decisions," Mrs. Lauder said through gritted teeth.


    Joseph thought for a momt. "Why don''t we meet Mr. Hardy and discuss it? We''ll gauge his thoughts before deciding."


    Mrs. Lauder immediately decided to see Hardy.

 Chapter 148: Chapter 148 Business Negotiation

    But wh they drove to the St. Regis Hotel, they saw Hardy and Taylor leaving, accompanied by a few others. The couple exchanged a glance and hurriedly approached.


    "Mr. Hardy, do you remember me?" Mrs. Lauder asked with a smile.


    "Ah, of course, I remember, Mrs. Lauder. I didn''t expect you to come so soon. I was just about to attd a party," Hardy said, gesturing to Johnny Fontaine and Judy Garland beside him.


    Only th did Mrs. Lauder clearly see the two of them and was startled. Johnny Fontaine and Judy Garland were real stars.


    At this momt, she no longer had any doubts about Hardy''s idtity.


    "I''m really sorry to disturb you," Mrs. Lauder said a bit nervously, stepping back to make way.


    At this time, Mrs. Lauder was not yet the head of an international brand, but merely the owner of a small cosmetics company.


    Hardy looked at Mrs. Lauder and her husband and smiled. "Why don''t you join us at the party?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ah!"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Lauder was very surprised. She had never attded such a star studded gathering and immediately became excited.


    "Is it appropriate?" Mrs. Lauder feigned modesty.


    Johnny Fontaine also invited them to the party at this momt. Since Hardy was the guest of honor, anyone he invited would naturally be welcomed by Johnny.


    They all drove to Johnny''s villa.


    Inside Johnny''s small villa, there were already twty to thirty people, all from the tertainmt industry. Wh Hardy and Taylor tered the villa, everyone stood up and applauded to welcome them.


    The party was lively, with everyone chatting, drinking, and laughing. Since they were all from the tertainmt circle, they had common topics to discuss. Hardy, being a film company owner was fawned over by everyone who seized the opportunity to have a word with him.


    Mrs. Lauder and her husband sat in a corner, watching Hardy being sured. She thought to herself that Mr. Hardy might not have time to talk to them tonight.


    Mrs. Lauder th considered approaching other celebrities to strike up a conversation and expand her network for the future.


    Just th, Hardy walked over.


    "Sorry for bringing you here wh you don''t know anyone," Hardy said.


    "Oh no, it''s an honor to attd such a party," Mrs. Lauder quickly responded.


    Hardy sat down and said, "Mrs. Lauder, what do you think about my proposal from earlier today? Are you willing to accept my acquisition?"


    "What does Mr. Hardy have in mind for the acquisition?" Mrs. Lauder asked.


    "I plan to invest in buying a portion of the shares while letting you continue running Est¨¦e Lauder," Hardy said.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Lauder felt slightly relieved. At least the other party wasn''t looking to completely take over, leaving only the question of how much of a stake he wanted.


    Hardy was optimistic about Est¨¦e Lauder because he believed in Mrs. Lauder''s pottial. Many cosmetic brands existed, but only a few succeeded in the d, largely due to the differces in managerial capabilities.


    Time magazine once listed the 0 most influtial business giuses of the 0th ctury, and Mrs. Lauder was among them, the only woman in the group.


    She had grown a small business with ts of thousands of dollars into a billion dollar terprise, which spoke volumes about her capabilities.


    "So, how much of a stake does Mr. Hardy intd to acquire?" Joseph asked.


    "I hope for 80%, but I can leave the managemt rights to you. This can be writt into the agreemt. Unless it''s a matter of life or death for the company, you two will handle everything," Hardy said.


    Hearing 80%, the couple''s hearts sank. They had guessed correctly; he indeed wanted a major stake.


    "You''re asking for too much. I''m afraid we can''t agree to that," Mrs. Lauder said.


    Hardy smiled and didn''t press further on the shares. Instead, he shifted the topic. "I''d like to hear how you plan to operate moving forward."


    Mrs. Lauder glanced at her husband and said, "We currtly have four main products: cleansing oil, cream, moisturizer, and all purpose skin serum. We plan to heavily promote these four products, advertise in newspapers to increase brand awaress, and once sales improve, continue to develop new products, expand our range, and increase production capacity."


    Hardy nodded. "And wh do you think you can achieve these plans on your own?" Hardy asked.


    Mrs. Lauder fell silt.


    "It will take a long time," she admitted.


    Hardy smiled again.


    "Would you like to hear my plan for Est¨¦e Lauder?"


    ???¦¥§®§²??.?¦¨?


    "Of course," Mrs. Lauder said, perking up.


    "The direction of your strategy is correct, but the pace is too slow. The reason it''s slow is that you lack sufficit foundational strgth. To accelerate, you must raise funds."


    "Mrs. Lauder, wh you were helping clits with makeup in the mall, the experitial service indeed helped attract customers. This model should be retained. In the future, every departmt store counter should have one or two makeup artists. Also, offer free samples to customers. Wh they take the samples home, they will naturally try them, and if they like the results, they might become customers."


    People love freebies. Giving wom samples would sure they use them, and they might become loyal Est¨¦e Lauder customers.


    "Advertising to boost brand value is a great concept. My plan is to advertise extsively in newspapers, magazines, and ev on television and in movies to increase Est¨¦e Lauder''s brand awaress."


    "In films, the leading actress could use Est¨¦e Lauder products while applying makeup."


    This proposal completely astounded Mrs. Lauder.


    If they followed Hardy''s advertising strategy, Est¨¦e Lauder would quickly become a household name.


    However, she knew such an advertising campaign would cost a fortune. She had previously inquired about advertising in newspapers. Small papers cost thousands a year, while major ones like the New York Times cost ts of thousands. This was why Est¨¦e Lauder hadn''t advertised yet small newspapers were ineffective, and big ones were too expsive.


    Hardy continued to persuade.


    "Mrs. Lauder, your idea of celebrity dorsemts is also correct. Celebrity influce is a powerful promotional tool. Look at the stars at tonight''s party. If they dorsed Est¨¦e Lauder, imagine the reputation boost."


    "Ava Gardner is an artist under my company and very popular right now. She could be the exclusive spokesperson for Est¨¦e Lauder."


    Although this sounded great, Mrs. Lauder knew that the dorsemt fee would be astronomical.


    "Barbie dolls now have counters in major cities across the United States. I remember there are a total of 78. Est¨¦e Lauder wants to op counters in all these cities. How much capital would be needed? Probably no less than four to five hundred thousand dollars."


    "More money being thrown a again. If I had money, I would play like this too."


    Mrs. Lauder sighed inwardly.


    Unfortunately, what she lacked was money.


    "After establishing the Est¨¦e Lauder brand, it needs to go global, conquering the European market. Mrs. Lauder''s goal is to make Est¨¦e Lauder a brand that can rival L''Or¨¦al."


    Previously, Mrs. Lauder considered this just a slogan. Now she realized how difficult achieving this goal would be.


    "Once sales increase, a larger modern cosmetics production terprise needs to be established, as well as dedicated cosmetics laboratories. My idea is for Est¨¦e Lauder to produce all types of cosmetics wom can use."


    "Lipsticks, perfumes, eye-shadows, makeup kits, eyeliners and so on, with thousands of varieties."


    "The brand should have differt tiers primary, secondary and top level to meet the needs of differt customer groups."


    Following Mr. Hardy''s approach, this company would require astronomical investmt. Est¨¦e Lauder is currtly just a small workshop, unable to bear such costs.


    Hardy felt that Mrs. Lauder was a little confused by what he said, and smiled.


    "Mrs. Lauder, to be honest, with the business model I described, I could choose any cosmetics company and rapidly grow it, quickly capturing the market and becoming a well known brand."


    Mrs. Lauder looked a bit panicked. She was a smart woman and knew that Mr. Hardy''s approach was extremely powerful. It was the most comprehsive and effective developmt plan she had ever heard. It could be applied to many businesses, and any company could succeed with this strategy.


    What did Est¨¦e Lauder have? Only her four products. She felt they were not ough, as any cosmetics company could develop similar products.


    Mrs. Lauder gritted her teeth.


    "Mr. Hardy, we are willing to sell % of the shares."


    Mrs. Lauder''s decisivess was impressive. Wh she saw an opportunity and a crisis, she made a quick decision.


    Hardy smiled. he had initially asked for 80%, aiming high to negotiate down. If the operating partner''s shares were too low, the investmt would be wasted due to lack of motivation. His bottom line was 60%. He hadn''t expected to negotiate up to %.


    So he decided to accept it.


    "Alright, tomorrow let''s discuss the details of the funding and promotional aspects, th sign the agreemt. For now, I''ll take you to meet some of New York''s celebrities. You might find them useful in the future," Mr. Hardy said.


    Mrs. Lauder was overjoyed.


    She immediately stood up to follow him.


    This was one of the reasons she was willing to partner with Mr. Hardy. Not only did he have money and resources, but he also had an immse network of connections.


    Any celebrity would be beyond her reach, yet these people would speak respectfully in front of Mr. Hardy.


    Now that she had become Mr. Hardy''s partner, her status had instantly ris to a new level.

 Chapter 149: Chapter 149 The Irish Gang Greed

    After the party ded, Johnny Fontaine personally drove Hardy and Taylor back to their respective hotels. Taylor was reluctant to part with Hardy.


    As soon as Hardy returned to his room, the phone rang. It was a call from Michael.


    "I just found out you''re in New York. Why didn''t you call me? Ar''t you interested in your career anymore?" Michael teased.


    "I gave a promise to Taylor, so I came to see her. I didn''t plan to stay long; I was planning to return tomorrow," Hardy explained with a smile.


    "Wh are you heading back th?" Michael asked.


    "I have some minor matters to handle, probably need to wait two more days," Hardy replied.


    "Got time to meet? The old man wants to invite you over for dinner," Michael said.


    Hearing the godfather''s invitation, Hardy didn''t dare refuse. "I''ll visit Mr. Vito tomorrow afternoon."


    ...


    The next day.


    The Lauder couple arrived early, and the three of them discussed the agreemt in the hotel room.


    Hardy would invest $0,000 in exchange for % of Est¨¦e Lauder''s shares. The operation of the company would be managed by the Lauders.


    The company would hire Ava Gardner as a spokesperson with an annual fee of $00,000, though this paymt would be deferred.


    Est¨¦e Lauder would place large advertisemts in Playboy magazine to reflect its high d brand status, costing $40,000 for the year, also deferred.


    Hardy would help set up counters in top tier malls in the 0 largest cities across the U.S.


    In the next movie, an Est¨¦e Lauder product would be featured as a gift from the male lead to the female lead, costing $50,000, again deferred.


    The investmt would be used to expand production and invest in R&D for new products.


    Both parties were satisfied and signed a formal agreemt. Hardy now owns % of Est¨¦e Lauder''s shares.


    The Lauder couple retained 5% of the shares and left happily, ready to put in the hard work.


    A 4 p.m., Michael drove to the hotel to pick up Hardy.


    They discussed the television company in the car. The old factory''s sales remained strong, and the installmt sales strategy sured they no longer worried about sales, with higher profit margins.


    The new factories in New York and Los Angeles were under construction and expected to be completed by October next year.


    The car stopped at the Corleone estate. It was Hardy''s third visit. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old godfather stood in the yard, smiling wh he saw Hardy. Hardy greeted him respectfully, and the godfather gave him a hug and patted his back.


    The Godfather was increasingly pleased with Hardy due to his intelligce, decisivess, and sse of gratitude.


    Last time, during the promotion of "The Wild Bunch," he warned the singer who tried to sabotage them and had Fontaine support them. Soon after, Hardy arranged a movie role for Johnny Fontaine, showing his loyalty and appreciation.


    This trait was reminisct of Sicilian values, which the Godfather admired in young people.


    Dinner was simple, just a regular family meal. After dinner, they smoked cigars in the backyard, and the Godfather asked, "Did you attd Sigel''s casino oping?"


    "I did, wt a day early," Hardy replied.


    The Godfather paused and said, "I heard the casino had issues during the oping and has be losing money ever since."


    "That''s true," Hardy confirmed.


    The Godfather sighed, "Sigel is smart but sometimes too arrogant and stubborn, believing he''s always right. This will harm him in the long run.


    Hardy said goodbye at a nine o''clock, and Michael st him back to the hotel.


    ??????£¤?.?¦¨§®


    "Are you leaving tomorrow?" Michael asked.


    "Yes, everything''s settled. I''ve booked a flight for tomorrow afternoon," Hardy said.


    "Th I won''t see you off. Call me if you need anything."


    They both smiled.


    During the day, Hardy spt time with Taylor on the set. She was reluctant to see him go.


    Hardy patted her cheek and said, "Don''t worry, you''ll be back in Los Angeles in about twty days. Didn''t Hitchcock say the movie was almost done?"


    Taylor looked up at Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, I''m already 5 this year."


    "In three years, I''ll be an adult."


    "And th?"


    Taylor bit her lip and mustered the courage to say, "Mr. Hardy, please don''t get married in the next three years."


    Hardy finally understood her inttion.


    "Don''t worry, not just for three years, but i won''t be marrying anytime soon." Hardy said with a smile.


    "Why?" Taylor asked in surprise.


    Hardy patted her head and said, "Because I have an ambition i am determined to accomplish, and before that i won''t get married. But I might have many girlfrids, and maybe ev childr."


    Taylor was astonished.


    She had hoped to marry Mr. Hardy wh she grew up, but he turned out to be much more devoted to his dream than she expected.


    She suddly made a decision.


    She looked up at Hardy and said, "Th, Mr. Hardy, can I be your girlfrid wh I grow up?"


    Hardy laughed.


    "Of course."


    ...


    In the afternoon,


    Hardy flew back to Los Angeles.


    The next day, at the company, Andy excitedly reported, "Boss, Barbie dolls are selling like hotcakes. The toy company''s stock has ris significantly, reaching over $3 per share. You''ve made a big profit."


    Hardy handed Andy the signed agreemt with Mrs. Lauder, "I invested in a cosmetics company in New York. You''re in charge of the next steps."


    "A cosmetics company?" Andy asked.


    "Yes, I see great pottial in it," Hardy said.


    ...


    Later, Hardy was discussing gang matters with Bill.


    Bill''s gang had grown rapidly, with over 500 members, half of whom were veterans. The combat strgth of the Austrian gang, the Irish gang, and the Mexicans couldn''t compare to Bill''s gang.


    "A few days ago, the Irish approached me, wanting to sell drugs on our turf. What do you think, boss?" Bill asked.


    Previously, the Spanish gang controlled half of Los Angeles'' drug market. After Hardy dismantled them, the market was quickly tak over by the Irish and Mexicans.


    The Irish were greedy and now aimed at Bill''s territory.

 Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Nigerian Scam

    "What do you think?" Hardy asked, taking a puff of his cigar.


    Bill shrugged, "I don''t really care. The slot machine business makes over $2 million a year, and our other businesses are doing well. If the Irish want to sell drugs here, we might make at most $200,000 to $300,000 a year in turf fees. I don''t care about that."


    Hardy nodded, "Maintaining local order is more important. If order is good, more tourists will come, and more people will visit bars and play our slot machines, making us more money than turf fees."


    "What about the Austrian gang?" Hardy asked.


    "The Austrian gang''s turf is now managed by second in command Alan Payne. I heard he allowed the Irish to sell drugs there," Bill said.


    Hardy frowned. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Austrian and Irish gangs had always been at odds. It was surprising that they were now collaborating.


    Was it Sigel''s or Fred''s order, or did Alan Payne act on his own?


    Hardy pondered for a moment and said to Bill, "Regardless of others, don''t let the Irish openly sell drugs on our turf. We can''t control customers going to their turf."


    "Also, find a way to infiltrate the Austrian gang, monitor them, and possibly win over some members."


    Bill was surprised, "Boss, do you think there might be trouble with the Austrian gang?"


    "Who can say for sure?"


    Bill nodded, "I know some leaders in the Austrian gang. I can try to contact them."


    After parting ways with Bill, Hardy returned to HD Security, where he was informed that Miss Elena from the auction company had called urgently.


    Hardy called Elena back, and she anxiously explained, "Mr. Hardy, I think we''ve been scammed. Someone took off with a $100,000 check."


    Hardy frowned slightly, "Don''t worry, I''m coming over."


    He drove quickly to the auction company and found Elena and Irina looking dejected. Several department heads and appraisers were also present, all looking distressed.


    Hardy approached Elena, "What happened? Tell me."


    Elena pursed her lips and began recounting the story.


    A few months ago, a middle aged customer came in and sold an 18th century oil painting for $2,300. After the transaction, he left.


    Two days later, the middle aged man returned, not to sell but to discuss a business deal with the owner.


    Elena and Irina met with him together.


    The man, claiming to be a French Jew named Leo, insisted on confidentiality before revealing his business proposal, stating it was somewhat illegal.


    This piqued the women''s curiosity, and they assured him of their discretion. Only then did he begin.


    "Lovely ladies, I require secrecy because this matter is slightly illicit. A friend of mine, Louis, whose family once owned a renowned gallery, collected and sold famous paintings, including works by Monet and Picasso. Unfortunately, his family perished during the war, leaving their assets scattered..."


    Hearing this, Hardy had several thoughts in his mind.


    Could this be the 20th century famous Nigerian scam where someone asks for money to unfreeze assets?


    I''m the descendant of Louis XIII, with assets frozen by the bank. You send money, we lift the freeze and so on ....


    Elena continued to narrate the story.


    "Leo said that Louis was serving in the military at the time and was unaware of what was happening at home. Later, when the war fully broke out, Louis was constantly fighting against the Germans. After World War II ended, Louis returned to his hometown and found out about everything that had happened. He was the only one left in his family."


    "The Art Management Committee was responsible for returning artworks. As long as evidence was provided, the artworks could be returned to family members."


    "Louis found the records from that time, and after the government verified them, the paintings from the gallery were returned to him."


    At that time Leo shrugged and said.


    "My friend now has a total of 227 paintings, including paintings by famous artists and works by modern artists. This is only a part of all the paintings in the gallery at that time."


    "You know, right after the war ended, life in France was very tough. My friend Louis, despite having a large collection of oil paintings, had no source of income."


    "Couldn''t he sell them?" Irina asked.


    Irina, being of French descent, had also fled to the United States with her parents during that time. She had heard from relatives in France about the Germans looting French artworks, especially those of French Jews, who were almost entirely plundered and exterminated.


    "Life in France is very hard now. People don''t value artworks as much as before the war, and prices are very low. For instance, the painting I sold to you was one of Louis''s paintings. French art dealers only offered $400 for it, but Louis asked me to try in the United States. Here, I found several auction houses and galleries, with offers ranging from $1500 to $2000.


    You offered the highest price, $2300, which is four to five times what was offered in France."


    "When i came here, Louis told me that if i could find a good buyer, he would be willing to sell all these artworks to the other party. However, the government now prohibits the shipment of some famous works of art out of the country, so this business is more or less illegal."


    "After the sales, he plans to use the money to immigrate. He has read reports about the United States and knows that life here is way better so he plans to buy a farm and live in the United States."


    Hardy remembered that a few months ago, Elena had told him that they had met a big seller who had a batch of high end artworks, including famous paintings by Monet, C¨¦zanne, and Picasso.


    He remembered warning Elena to be careful when dealing with such people, but he didn''t expect that she was still deceived.


    "What happened next?" Hardy asked.


    Elena took a deep breath and continued "We expressed our willingness to purchase these paintings and said we would figure out the transportation. I thought if the deal succeeded, I''d have you help transport them since I knew you could."


    Hardy found it amusing.


    This girl had a lot of confidence in him.


    Elena continued, "He first said he would help us contact his friend Louis again. A few days later, he came back with bad news. His friend Louis had borrowed $100,000 from a bank for immigration purposes, using the oil paintings as collateral."


    "I had a feeling it was a trick to free up assets."


    "I was cautious and wrote a $100,000 cash check. I sent Musk, along with an assistant to go to France with this man named Leo to meet Louis. If the deal went through, they would pay off the bank and retrieve the pledged oil paintings."


    Elena finished and looked at Musk standing among the crowd.


    Musk, in his thirties, had previously worked for another auction company and had extensive experience in acquiring artworks and paintings. Elena had hired him as the head of the art department''s acquisitions.


    Hardy turned to look at Musk. Seeing Hardy''s gaze, Musk looked somewhat remorseful and said, ''Boss, it wasn''t my negligence. I suspect that man was a professional con artist. I just showed him the check, and he swapped it for a fake one without me noticing. It''s hard to tell the fake from the real one at a glance.''


    ''Tell me the whole story,'' Hardy said.


    Musk quickly recounted the events.


    ''This morning, I received the check from Miss Irina. I took John and Leo to Los Angeles Airport, planning to fly to New York and then take a ship to France.


    While waiting for the plane, we chatted about what to expect in France. Leo suddenly said, "Check if your check is an international check usable in Europe, otherwise it''s a wasted trip."


    "I took out the check and verified it was fine. Leo asked to take a look too. Thinking we were right there and he couldn''t pull any tricks, I handed it to him. Leo examined it and handed it back with a smile, I put the check back in my wallet, and then Leo said he needed to use the restroom and left without taking his luggage."


    "John felt something was wrong and searched for Leo but couldn''t find him. We then checked Leo''s luggage and found it filled with newspapers. We realized something was wrong and checked the check, discovering it was a fake."


    Musk lowered his head, "That''s when we knew we''d been tricked. We hurried back to report, and I''m sorry, boss. This was my mistake.''"


    He glanced apologetically at Elena.


    Hardy nodded, scanning the company managers and appraisers around, and gave a faint smile


    ''"Alright, I understand. From now on, leave this matter to me. There are many things to handle in the company, so get back to your posts."

 Chapter 151: Chapter 151 The Search

    The room was left with just Hardy, Elena and Irina.


    With no outsiders around, Elena looked at Hardy, her eyes suddenly reddened. ''I''m sorry, Hardy. You warned me, but I still got fooled.''


    "I admit I was a bit greedy. Leo''s maneuvers confused me. I thought having Musk and John go to France would ensure everything was fine, but we were still tricked."


    Losing $100,000, Elena felt very guilty and upset.


    Hardy stepped forward, wiped away Elena''s tears, and pulled her into a comforting hug.


    ''Don''t cry. It''s a small matter. I''ll handle it. I''ll ask my friends to help find the guy; maybe we can recover the money,'' Hardy reassured her.


    He hugged Elena purely to comfort her.


    Feeling Hardy''s embrace, Elena didn''t notice anything strange, only feeling a sense of support.


    "If we can''t recover the money, I''ll use my own funds to cover the loss." Elena said, choking up.


    Elena and Hardy had a partnership agreement with a 5% commission on art sales. Losing $100,000 meant about two years work for her.


    "I said I''d handle it. Even if we lose the money, I won''t let you bear it alone." Hardy said.


    Irina stood nearby.


    Seeing Hardy comfort Elena, she felt a little jealous.


    The boss sure knows how to seize opportunities.


    Taking advantage of Elena''s sadness to get close.


    She blinked her big eyes and immediately put on a sad expression.


    She approached Hardy and said, "Boss, I''m also very upset. I didn''t see through that French conman."


    Saying that, she moved to hug Hardy.


    Hardy, knowing she was pretending, stopped her with a hand on her forehead, keeping her at arm''s length.


    ''Oh~~!''


    Irina''s crying stopped, and she looked at Hardy, a bit annoyed at being seen through.


    Elena seemed to realize something and pulled away from Hardy, wiping her tear stained cheeks embarrassingly.


    Hardy walked to the phone and called HD Security, "Lancer, there''s a situation at the auction company. We''ve been conned out of some money. Bring the strategic research and intelligence team here to track down the scammer."


    "I understand, I''ll be right there."


    Hardy then called Bill and asked him to investigate the activities of the liar Leo in Los Angeles.


    Hardy''s order mobilized the entire Los Angeles gangs.


    ...


    Lancer brought personnel from the security company to question Musk and John, to understand the events in more detail, while having the portrait artist draw a portrait of Leo.


    Leo is a con artist, and his name is likely fake. Therefore, the portrait is particularly important. The security company''s intelligence department employs a professional portrait artist who, through eyewitness descriptions, can depict the target''s features accurately.


    Leo interacted with many people. The portrait artist, based on multiple accounts, drew the portrait and after some adjustments, finally produced a likeness.


    "Yes, that''s him, it looks just like him. This is Leo," Musk said, pointing at the portrait.


    Others from the auction house also confirmed that the portrait was very accurate.


    An analysis of the fake check revealed it was a real check, but the numbers had been altered. Originally, it was a small $100 check, but someone had changed it to $100,000.


    The forgery was expertly done, making it hard to detect without close inspection. It was easy to fool someone like Musk.


    "This guy has been in Los Angeles for four months, he must have interacted with other people. We can find those he contacted to see if there are any clues," Lancer said.


    Hardy nodded and instructed, "Have the portrait artist draw a few more copies and give them to Bill''s gang. They should take the portraits and ask around."


    "I''ve also called Allen Payne from the Austrians gang to help find him. Send a few copies to the Austrian gang as well," Lancer replied. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way, investigate the bus station and the airport to see if this man has left Los Angeles."


    "Okay, I''ll ask someone to do it right away." Lancer replied.


    Members of the Austrian gang and Bill''s gang, armed with Leo''s portrait, started frequenting hotels, bars, nightclubs, and shopping malls, asking if anyone had seen him. They also questioned local thieves and con artists.


    The intelligence department checked airport information to verify if Leo had left the city.


    By the afternoon, news came from various sources. Lancer reported, "Boss, some people did see this guy. He stayed at several hotels including the City Garden and contacted other auction and art purchase companies. It looks like he was casting a wide net to find the best target."


    "Before Miss Elena said that he left Los Angeles to go to other places. In fact, someone saw him in Los Angeles during that period, which means that he did not leave, but was just waiting for the opportunity."


    "The gang''s investigation has also returned. They found several scammers, and they all said that they had never seen this Leo before, which means that this Leo is likely to be an outsider. Now people have been sent out to investigate whether he is still hiding in Los Angeles."


    Just as the two were talking, Henry came back.


    "Boss, there''s a discovery at the airport. This Leo boarded a plane to Miami just twenty minutes after obtaining the check."


    "At that time, he with Musk and John were waiting for a plan to New York. After tricking them, he went to the restroom and directly boarded the plane to Miami. He had already bought a ticket to Miami, indicating this was pre-planned."


    Los Angeles was Hardy''s territory, but the situation became more complicated once Leo left the city.


    Elena and Irina felt desperate.


    The con artist had fled to another city, making it much harder to retrieve the money.


    Hardy squinted his eyes and thought about it.


    He picked up the phone.


    After a few rings, the call was answered.


    "Is this the Corleone residence? I''d like to speak with Mr. Corleone. This is Hardy," he said.


    "Hi, Hardy, this is Tom."


    Tom, the advisor of the Corleone family, answered.


    "Tom, I need to speak with Mr. Corleone about something."


    "Okay, I''ll get the godfather on the line."


    After a brief pause, the old godfather''s raspy voice came on the line, "Hardy, what''s the matter?"


    Hardy explained the entire con to the godfather and concluded, "That guy took a flight to Miami, and he''s probably just arrived. I plan to send people to find him. Do you know any local contacts in Miami who can help us?"

 Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Victor

    "Miami is the territory of the Lucchese family. I have a good relationship with Andano Lucchese. I''ll call him and you can have someone contact him directly." The old godfather said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Corleone," Hardy expressed his gratitude.


    "It''s a small matter, don''t mention it," the godfather said with a smile. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hanging up, Hardy instructed Henry, "Henry, take 30 men, charter a plane, and head to Miami as quickly as possible. Contact the Lucchese family and ask for their help in finding this guy named Leo."


    Hardy handed Henry the portrait.


    "Got it, boss. I''ll head out right away," Henry replied and left.


    The auction house''s general manager''s office was left with just Hardy, Elena, and Irina. Elena glanced at Hardy and whispered, "Even if we get the $100,000 back, the effort and money spent will be considerable."


    Hardy smiled, "I don''t care about the $100,000. I''m just pissed about being conned. No matter the cost, I''ll find him and make him understand the consequences of crossing Jon Hardy."


    Hardy gently patted Elena''s cheek, "Don''t be sad, it''s a minor issue. Are you hungry? Let''s go eat something."


    Elena blushed slightly but did not resist as Hardy touched her face.


    "I''ll go wash my face and put on some makeup," Elena said softly.


    She had cried earlier, and her makeup was ruined. Hardy smiled, "Take your time, no rush."


    Irina accompanied Elena to the restroom to fix their makeup. Irina looked at Elena and whispered, "Elena, didn''t you think Mr. Hardy looked so handsome just now?"


    "What do you mean?" Elena asked as she wiped her face.


    Irina''s eyes were full of admiration, "He wasn''t even fazed by losing $100,000, and he kept comforting you. A few phone calls and the whole of Los Angeles is looking for that con artist. Within a few hours, they found the guy''s trail. Even if he fled to Miami, Hardy has connections to track him down. You can tell Mr. Hardy is very powerful."


    Elena remained silent.


    Irina giggled, "Why don''t you confess your feelings to him?"


    "I... he was just comforting me," Elena replied.


    "You think I''m that naive?" Irina rolled her eyes.


    ...


    Victor stepped out of Miami Airport.


    With no luggage in hand, he glanced at the bright Miami sunshine and pulled out his sunglasses, putting them on.


    He liked Miami.


    In January, Miami''s highest temperature is around 23-24 degrees Celsius, and the lowest is about 14-15 degrees, very pleasant. Plus, the girls here are very enthusiastic. As long as you have money, you can find beauties of all kinds.


    Victor found a hotel in the city and checked in. He immediately took out the check from his bag.


    "$100,000, haha, all that hard work really paid off," he said, kissing the check.


    He was the one who had conned Elena out of $100,000. His real name was Victor, originally a con artist from France. He had once been caught and sentenced to five years in prison.


    During World War II, the prison released all inmates to join the military against the Germans. Victor donned a uniform for just a few days before their position was bombarded by the Germans, leading to a massive retreat. He wasn''t suited for combat and fled, eventually making his way to the U.S., where he settled.


    In the U.S., he resumed his old tricks. He knew a bit about finance, art, reading people, wooing women, and driving. He was an adept talker and con artist, often succeeding in his schemes.


    To Victor, America was a con artist''s paradise, full of opportunities. He could easily pick up riches by bending down.


    Victor ordered lunch and fruit from the hotel. After eating, he lay on the bed and made a call to a New York number.


    "Hello, who is this?" a pleasant female voice answered.


    "Tracy, it''s me," Victor said with a smile.


    "Victor, I miss you. When are you coming back?" the woman asked.


    "Soon, things have been going well. I''ll be able to spend a lot of time with you. How''s our baby?" Victor asked.


    The woman touched her swollen belly and smiled, "She''s doing great, very healthy, but she loves to kick. She''s a mischievous little girl."


    "How are you sure it''s a girl?"


    "Because I want a little girl," the woman replied.


    Hanging up, Victor felt exceptionally happy. He had met a young girl named Tracy in a bar a few years ago.


    Tracy was a simple and beautiful 19 year old. Victor, nearly forty, was twice her age. As an experienced seducer, it didn''t take long for Tracy to fall for him. They shared a passionate night during a storm.


    Soon after, Tracy discovered she was pregnant. Victor was excited by the news. Nearing forty, he also wanted a child and a family.


    Thus, Tracy became the mistress of Victor''s house. Now, seven months had passed, and in two months, the baby would be born.


    Victor was pulling this con to save up for the baby''s needs since raising a child wasn''t easy.


    Victor''s home was a two story seaside apartment in Boston, Massachusetts. He loved the environment there. To be safe, he chose to leave the East Coast and head to Los Angeles this time.


    After months of planning, he had finally struck gold. The $100,000 was enough for him, Tracy, and their baby to live comfortably for several years.


    Henry chartered a plane to Miami, where someone picked them up at the airport. The car drove straight into the airport, and as soon as Henry and his team got off, someone approached to meet him.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Henry? I''m Alan, from the Lucchese family. I received a call from Boss Andeno and am here to assist you."


    "Thank you." Henry shook hands in appreciation.


    They drove to the gang''s headquarters. Henry took out a stack of sketches and said, "This is the person we need to find."


    "No problem. I''ve gathered 200 people who know the local area well. We''ll cooperate with you. How would you like to proceed?"

 Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Victors Run

    "Let''s split into 30 teams. Each team takes a sketch and searches everywhere. Also, check with our associates to see if anyone has seen this person or if he has any accomplices or hideouts here." Henry instructed.


    The term "gang associates" generally refers to peripheral forces, including thief gangs, fraud groups, pimping rings, car thieves, and loan shark collectors. Though these individuals might not be powerful, they are unmatched in gathering information.


    "No problem." Alan agreed.


    The teams began their search, and soon bars, nightclubs, hotels, and even street corners in Miami were swarming with people. The entire Miami underworld knew the Lucchese family was searching for someone named Leo.


    People knew that whoever this person was, he was in big trouble.


    Victor called an old friend named Charles, a savvy Brit skilled in money laundering. In the past, Victor had Charles handle several checks for him.


    "Charles, it''s me, your old buddy Victor," Victor greeted casually.


    After a brief silence, Charles replied gravely, "Victor, this time you might be in big trouble."


    Victor was stunned.


    "What do you mean, Charles? What trouble am I in?"


    "It seems you don''t know. The entire city of Miami is looking for someone named Leo. The Lucchese family is using sketches to ask all their associates about him. The entire Miami underworld is abuzz."


    "I have also seen that sketch. It is 90% similar to you. Victor, you are that Leo, right? Who did you scam this time to cause such a big commotion?"


    Victor was taken aback.


    The Lucchese family? That''s a major Mafia family in the US. Miami is their territory. Why did they look for him? He did something in Los Angeles not Miami.


    He was just a liar. He really didn''t dare to offend the mafia, he knew too well that if he fell into their hands, it would be a fate worse than death.


    Noticing Victor''s silence, Charles said, "It seems it was you."


    "Charles, what''s happening now?" Victor asked urgently.


    "About an hour ago, the Lucchese family sent out a large number of people, holding sketches, searching for someone named Leo in bars, nightclubs, and hotels. Then they informed all their associates."


    "I took one look at the sketch and was sure it was you. I didn''t say anything, though. What did you do, Victor?"


    Victor stammered, "I... took someone''s money in Los Angeles, $100,000."


    "Didn''t you investigate the background of the other party before you acted?" Charles asked.


    "I did. It was an auction company run by two European young women. I didn''t find any background." Victor replied.


    Charles sighed, "An auction company run by two young women with no visible background. That''s the biggest problem. It likely means their background is something you couldn''t uncover. From what''s happening now, it seems they have significant connections. Given our years of collaboration, i won''t say anything, Victor, take care of yourself."


    Victor had been in high spirits earlier, having successfully secured $100,000 and with his wife Tracy waiting at home. As long as he exchanged the money in Miami, he could return to a comfortable life.


    But things had changed.


    Now, he was filled with anxiety and worry.


    Who were these people with such influence? Would they find him? The more Victor thought about it, the more concerned he became. Hearing that the Lucchese family was searching the hotels, he quickly dressed up and left the room.


    He couldn''t stay at the hotel.


    It wasn''t safe to roam the streets at night, either.


    Where could he go? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charles said the entire Miami underworld was looking for him. Everywhere felt unsafe.


    Out of options, Victor had an idea. He found a parked family car, used a small metal piece to open the door, and lay in the backseat to rest.


    He had to sleep in a car instead of a hotel.


    He needed to leave Miami the next day. It was too dangerous here.


    As for cashing the check, it could wait. His life was more important.


    Thus, Victor spent the night curled up in the car.


    The next morning, he carefully found a cosmetics shop, bought some supplies, and fashioned a makeshift beard in a public restroom after cutting some of his hair. Wearing a hat and glasses, he felt less recognizable and relaxed a bit.


    Wandering the streets, he felt paranoid, as if everyone was looking for him. He took a cab to the airport, planning to buy a ticket out of Miami.


    At the airport entrance, he noticed several men in black suits scrutinizing everyone entering.


    One guy in a hat had his hat forcibly removed, which startled Victor.


    He realized these men were likely looking for him. It felt like he had angered the US president.


    "$2.5," the cab driver said, turning to Victor.


    Victor, too scared to get out, quickly said, "Oh no, I forgot my luggage at the hotel. Driver, take me back to get it."


    The driver, happy for another fare, drove off.


    Back in Miami, Victor got out, contemplating his next move. Flying was out of the question, and the ports might also have gang members. He didn''t want to risk it; he knew gangsters could sometimes be worse than cops.


    Victor spotted a relatively new Ford car on the street, a cheap and inconspicuous model. Using his key ring, he quickly unlocked it, got in, and hot wired the car. He drove onto the highway.


    Relying on his memory, Victor drove onto the interstate toward Georgia. Once out of Miami, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    A smile reappeared on his face.


    "Think you can catch me? Not so easy. I''ve been on the streets since I was fifteen. This is nothing."


    Despite his bravado, he was still scared of their power. He planned to lay low in Boston, wait a year or two for things to cool down, and then cash the check.


    He didn''t believe the big shots would pursue him for $100,000 for that long.


    A few hours later, Victor reached Atlanta. Tired from the previous night''s restlessness, he bought new clothes and a suitcase, found a hotel, and took a good shower and rest. The next day, he flew back to Boston.


    Meanwhile, Miami was still on high alert, searching for Victor, unaware that he had already escaped.

 Chapter 154: Chapter 154 The Chase Ends

    Henry received a report that there was some suspicious activity at a hotel. The receptionist said a man matching Leo''s sketch had checked in the day before.


    Henry and his team entered the room, finding it empty. The occupant was gone without checking out. It was likely the conman.


    "Damn it, he got away," Henry cursed.


    As they were about to leave and continue their search, Henry asked the hotel manager, "Did this room make any outgoing calls?"


    "Calls need to be routed through the main switchboard. If the guest made calls, we can trace them."


    "Check it out," Henry ordered.


    It wasn''t long before they had results: two calls were made, one to a local Miami number and another to Boston, Massachusetts.


    Henry smirked.


    With the numbers, finding the person wouldn''t be hard.


    The local Miami gang soon brought in an Englishman named Charles. Seeing Alan''s stern face and Henry''s cold gaze, Charles trembled with fear.


    He silently cursed Victor for causing him trouble.


    "You know why we''re here," Henry said coldly.


    Charles, looking miserable, replied, "I know. It''s because of Victor."


    "Who is Victor?" Henry asked.


    "He''s the person you''re looking for," Charles said.


    Alan became angry, "Damn it, you knew we were looking for him yesterday, why didn''t you say anything!"


    Charles nearly fell to his knees, "Boss Alan, I didn''t want to lie to you. Victor and I have done business several times, we''re friends. I thought I could just keep quiet, but I didn''t expect you to come knocking."


    "A few years ago, Victor found me, asking for help laundering money. He had a $10,000 check, and we became friends, doing business seven or eight times. I didn''t dare take his check this time, so I hung up on him."


    Henry sneered, "If you take his check this time, I''ll personally plant you in the Miami coral reefs."


    Charles shuddered, knowing these men meant every word.


    After Charles left, Henry called the Boston number. A woman answered after a short while.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Is Mr. Victor home?"


    "Ah, Victor isn''t here. He''s on a business trip, has been gone for a few months. Who''s calling?" the woman asked.


    "I''m a friend, calling about business."


    "He said he''d be back in a few days. He called yesterday, saying he would be back in two days."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Henry thanked Alan and immediately flew to Boston with his team. This time, Victor wouldn''t escape.


    ...


    Victor got off the plane at Boston Airport and went to the city''s large shopping mall. He bought a few gifts for Tracy, carefully selecting items that couldn''t be found in Boston, pretending they were chosen from out of town.


    He even bought a box of Barbie dolls, planning to give them to his soon to be born daughter. He actually liked the idea of having a daughter.


    However, the set of dolls was quite expensive, costing him over $20. The HD company really knew how to make money, but the dolls were indeed beautiful.


    Taking a taxi home, Victor rang the doorbell.


    "Ding dong~!"


    "Who is it?" A woman''s voice came from inside.


    §ß$§à?$¦Ó!??-%§à@§á-


    Victor seemed a bit excited.


    The door opened, and Tracy was delighted to see her man back. "Victor, you''re back so soon! I thought you would take a few more days."


    Victor gave Tracy a hug and carefully touched her prominently swollen belly.


    This was the continuation of his life.


    "Tracy, I bought gifts for you." Victor took the gifts out of his bag, and Tracy was very happy.


    She also liked the Barbie dolls a lot. "A few days ago, I saw Barbie dolls at the mall. They are very popular now, but they were too expensive, so I didn''t buy them. I didn''t expect you to bring them back."


    "You must be tired. Take a rest, and I''ll cook for you."


    Back home, Victor relaxed, took off his suit, put on slippers, and sat on the sofa, reading the newspaper.


    The woman was cooking in the kitchen.


    This was the life he wanted.


    Stable and warm.


    He had made up his mind; after this, he wouldn''t go out to work for a while and would spend quality time with his wife. He had saved enough money for several years of living expenses.


    At this moment, the phone in the living room rang. Victor picked it up and said, "This is the Victor residence."


    "Is this Mr. Victor?" a man''s voice came from the phone.


    The voice was unfamiliar.


    "Who are you?" Victor asked in surprise.


    "My name is Henry, and I am from Los Angeles. I think you know what this is about," Henry said in a low voice.


    Los Angeles! Victor felt a chill down his spine and shuddered in fear.


    He knew the thing he dreaded most had happened.


    The caller knew his name and had found his home phone number, indicating that they had thoroughly investigated his situation.


    "We are right outside your house. You can try to run, but I believe you don''t have the ability to escape from me. If you try, think about Tracy and the child in her belly."


    Victor''s hand holding the receiver trembled violently.


    He believed the caller would do unimaginable and terrible things to his family.


    Victor immediately pleaded:


    "No, no, I won''t run. Please don''t hurt Tracy and the baby. They have nothing to do with what I did."


    "You have three minutes to come out with the check," Henry said.


    "Okay, okay, I''m coming out. I promise I won''t run." Hearing that the caller would spare his wife and child, Victor kept thanking him. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three minutes.


    This time was extremely precious to him now.


    Victor hurried to the bedroom, opened the closet''s panel, revealing a small space where he kept a metal box. He opened the box, which contained two stacks of cash, a bankbook, and a house deed.


    He took out the last $200 he had left and put it in the box. Victor quickly went to the kitchen, standing in front of Tracy.


    Tracy was stunned to see her husband holding a box of money, "What''s going on, Victor? Where did you get so much money?"


    Victor forced a smile, "Tracy, this money is what I earned over the years. There is over $400,000 in cash here, and $20,000 in the bankbook, along with the deed to this house. It''s all for you."


    "I have a very important thing to do, and I might be away for a long time. This is for you to live on."


    After saying this, Victor looked at Tracy''s belly and touched it. He felt the baby move inside, and his lips quivered.

 Chapter 155: Chapter 155 France WW2 Art Collection

    He wished he could see the child''s birth, but he feared he wouldn''t have the chance. He had offended people he shouldn''t have. They were so powerful that they had tracked him down so quickly.


    "I''m leaving. Take good care of the child."


    Victor turned and walked out quickly, not daring to delay. The other party had only given him 3 minutes. He feared that if he was late, Tracy might be in danger.


    "Victor~!"


    The woman sensed something was wrong and called out.


    Victor didn''t look back and left quickly.


    The woman put down the spatula and ran to the door, just in time to see her husband get into a black car. The car door closed and drove away quickly.


    Inside the car.


    Henry coldly looked at Victor.


    "Where is the check?"


    Victor hurriedly took out the check and handed it over.


    Henry examined the check carefully and, confirming it was correct, pocketed it.


    After that, Henry ignored Victor.


    The car was very quiet, and Victor didn''t know what the other party would do to him. Would they kill him and bury his body, or throw him into the sea to feed the fish?


    He felt his chances of survival were slim.


    The car drove to the airport, and he was taken onto a plane. He noticed that everyone on the plane was dressed in black, all with solemn expressions, indicating they were not to be trifled with.


    To mobilize so many people and charter a plane to capture him was a big deal. How much did it cost? He doubted ten thousand dollars would be enough.


    The plane took off, and Victor sat quietly, his heart pounding, not knowing what cruel methods these people would use against him.


    Did he have a chance to survive?


    To be honest, No one wants to die.


    Victor didn''t want to die either. During the journey, he kept thinking about how to survive.


    The plane landed at Los Angeles Airport, and he was taken to a familiar place.


    The auction company.


    Seeing the sign, Victor felt a chill in his heart.


    This was not the first time Victor came to Elena''s general manager''s office. He had come here several times before. The beautiful young woman boss was very enthusiastic towards him. There was also a French girl who was the general manager''s assistant.


    Who would he meet this time?


    Victor was taken into the office, where he saw Elena and Irina. Beside them stood a young man, whom Victor guessed was the owner of the auction company.


    ?§ç§â?-§ñ&?¦Å#§á?¦Å$--


    Henry walked up to Hardy. "Boss, the person is here, and I brought back the check," he said, taking the check out and handing it over.


    Hardy looked at the check and then handed it to Elena, smiling, "See, it''s resolved."


    Elena took the check and gave Victor a resentful look, saying through gritted teeth, "Mr. Leo, doing such things can get you to jail."


    Hearing this, Victor felt a bit relieved, thinking that being jailed was the best outcome. He feared he wouldn''t even have the chance to go to prison.


    Hardy glanced at Victor and said to Henry, "Take him away."


    Victor knew that the next step might be his disposal. His chances of survival seemed slim.


    He didn''t want to die.


    During the journey, Victor had been thinking about how to survive.


    Hearing Hardy tell Henry to take him away, he hurriedly called out, "Sir, Miss Elena, please give me another chance."


    Elena still harbored resentment and said angrily, "You cheated me out of my money. You should be handed over to the police to serve a prison sentence."


    "Sir, Miss Elena, I know I offended you. I regret it very much. But I have news about paintings and artworks. If this matter is handled well, it could lead to a large batch of famous paintings artworks that you could acquire very cheaply."


    Victor spoke urgently.


    Hardy looked at him, unsure if he was lying to save his life. "What news do you have?"


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief, knowing he had a chance if they were willing to listen.


    "The previous story about the artworks was indeed a lie I made up, but it was inspired by a real event."


    "On the cruise ship that I came to the United States from France, a roommate told me something. After the Germans attacked France, they looted gold, jewelry and various artworks."


    "Finding and collecting these artworks requires some professionals. Some people became French traitors and specialized in helping the Germans do this. That person said he knew a man named Debrand Hill, who was originally the head of a small local museum in France. After the Germans came, he chose to surrender."


    "The Germans knew his ability and asked him to help collect artworks. During the occupation of France, many people fled in a hurry. Things like oil paintings could not be moved at all, so they were abandoned in mansions and galleries."


    "It is said that in those years, Hill helped the Germans collect thousands of famous oil paintings, and this work never stopped. Later, the war situation changed. After Hill got a batch of famous paintings, he hid them according to the instructions of the Germans. Later, Hill also disappeared."


    "The person who told me about this said that Hill was afraid that the new France government would investigate what he had done, so he fled early. It seems that he fled to the United States. Over the years, I have been tracking down Hill''s whereabouts, hoping to find him."


    "Sir, Miss Elena, if we can find that Hill, we can find the buried artworks, which is definitely a valuable treasure."


    Hardy looked at this guy and said lightly: "Do you think you can make me let you go with such a fictitious story!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor also knew that his information was of little value, so he quickly said: "Sir, I have a photo of Hill. Although it is very difficult to find him, it is a hope after all."


    "I am willing to do my best to find that Hill. After finding him, the treasure will belong to you completely. It can be regarded as my apology. it is more valuable than killing me, don''t you think?"


    Victor looked at Hardy with a pleading look on his face.


    Hearing the word "kill," Elena shivered slightly and looked at Hardy. She initially thought Hardy meant sending Victor to the police.


    It seemed she was still too naive.

 Chapter 156: Chapter 156 The Golden Globes

    Victor''s talk of French art treasures left Hardy feeling rather pessimistic, almost dismissive. He knew history well: Germany had indeed plundered countless artworks from various countries, reportedly over ten million pieces. Trains were filled with looted treasures, many of which were never recovered.


    Even into the 21st century, Nazi treasures continued to be discovered.


    Victor''s story might be true, but the clues were sparse. Finding a man named Hill seemed like searching for a needle in a haystack, let alone uncovering the hidden treasures in France. Hardy didn''t think it was worth the effort.


    "Henry, take him out," Hardy said.


    Victor knew they didn''t believe him and feared he was about to be executed. Terrified, he shouted, "Sir, please, sir, spare me! Miss Elena, please!" MVLeMpYr-chapter


    Facing imminent death, Victor pleaded desperately.


    Henry and two others grabbed Victor''s arms, dragging him out. At that moment, Elena spoke up:


    "Hardy, why not let him try?"


    Henry paused, looking at Hardy. "You believe him?" Hardy asked.


    Elena pursed her lips. "What if there''s hope? Why not give it a try?"


    Hardy glanced at Elena, smiling. "He swindled your money, and you forgive him so quickly?"


    Elena looked at Victor. "I''m still angry. But if he finds the treasures, I might forgive him."


    Victor quickly apologized for his previous actions, hoping for another chance.


    "Take him to the security company. Your intelligence office will handle the treasure hunt."


    Left alone in the office, Elena quietly said to Hardy, "I''m sorry, Hardy. I was a bit willful just now. I just didn''t want to see a living person die like that."


    Hardy smiled. "It''s a small matter. You have a say in how to deal with him since he offended you."


    Elena''s eyes sparkled with a sweet smile, which Hardy returned.


    Irina watched their exchange, feeling a tinge of envy. "So, this is what love feels like," she thought.


    Victor was taken to HD Security.


    Only then did he realize these people weren''t gangsters but security personnel from the famous HD Security.


    Miss Elena addressed the young man as Mr. Hardy. Victor knew from the papers that the boss of HD Security was named Hardy.


    He dared not entertain any other thoughts.


    Security companies don''t always follow the law, often being tougher than the mob.


    Henry warned Victor, "You can try to escape, but if you''re caught, you know what will happen. And what will become of your wife and children."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t run."


    Victor had seen their power and influence, able to mobilize gangs in Los Angeles and Miami. He had nowhere to go unless he abandoned Tracy and their unborn child to flee abroad alone.


    "Tell me everything you know about DeBrand Hill, and show me every photos you have." Henry said.


    Victor quickly produced an empty wallet, extracting a 4 inch black and white photo from a small pocket, showing a man about 50 years old.


    He then shared all he knew about DeBrand Hill in great detail, though the clues were still minimal. Finding such a person seemed harder than finding a needle in a haystack.


    Victor suggested, "Mr. Henry, I think we need to go to France, Hill''s hometown. His relatives there might provide some clues."


    Henry agreed, "That''s a good lead."


    The next day, Henry sent a French speaking team leader from the intelligence office, along with a few subordinates and Victor, to France.


    Time flew by, and soon it was January 16, 1947.


    The Golden Globe Awards were held at the Hollywood Hilton in Los Angeles, gathering numerous stars. Hardy arrived with Ava, drawing the attention of countless photographers.


    Ava looked stunning, her hair up to reveal a long neck, wearing a fitting evening gown that highlighted her perfect figure.


    Photographers eagerly captured the moment, knowing film was expensive.


    Entering the hotel lobby, Hardy and Ava mingled with many movie industry elites and stars.


    Whispers spread,


    "Miss Ava is even more beautiful than on screen, her figure is perfect," a male star admired.


    "I bet she''s the most beautiful woman tonight," another added.


    Many men were smitten with Ava, but seeing the man beside her, they didn''t dare make a move. The boss of HD Security and HD Films was untouchable.


    Everyone knew Ava was Mr. Hardy''s private treasure.


    HD Films Edward, Eastwood, and Director Nolan gathered around their boss.


    Hardy greeted many familiar faces,


    MGM''s Mayer, Warner Brothers, Disney, and Universal Pictures'' bosses were all present, greeting Hardy.


    Numerous stars also greeted Hardy.


    Hardy and Ava mingled with everyone, Hardy is now a Hollywood industry giant.


    This was only the fourth Golden Globe Awards, far less grand than in later years, without TV broadcasts, more like a gathering of movie industry people.


    The awards ceremony began.


    Best Actor, Eastwood was nominated but the award went to Gregory Peck.


    Best Actress, Ava wasn''t even nominated, as "The Wild Bunch" was a men''s film. Despite her excellent performance, her role was too small.


    Hardy patted Ava''s hand, whispering, "Do well in the new movie ''Once a Thief'' this year. You might win Best Actress next year."


    Ava nodded vigorously.


    The smaller awards followed.


    Best Screenplay, "The Wild Bunch" was nominated. When the presenter read the winner, he looked at Hardy and smiled.


    "Congratulations to Jon Hardy for ''The Wild Bunch'' winning Best Screenplay."


    Applause filled the room.


    Hardy smiled as he took the stage and gave a simple speech.


    Thunderous applause followed.


    Next was Best Original Song. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ava won without surprise, joyfully accepting the award.


    After more small awards, it was time for the main event, Best Picture. This year''s nominees were "Golden Age," "Deer Park Forever," "It''s a Wonderful Life," and "The Wild Bunch".


    "Golden Age" and "Deer Park Forever" were MGM films, while "It''s a Wonderful Life" was from Universal.


    Before the announcement, Mayer glanced at Hardy, smiling and nodding. Hardy understood immediately.


    "This year''s Best Picture Golden Globe Award goes to ''The Wild Bunch.'' Congratulations, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy stood up, smiling, realizing Mayer was quite accommodating. This was a significant recognition for HD Films, likely to dominate the headlines and solidify HD Films status in Hollywood.


    After the awards ceremony ended,


    The ensuing reception was even livelier, with people toasting and networking, hoping to make connections.


    Ava stayed by Hardy''s side, envied by many actresses who wished for a protector like Hardy, willing to give anything for such support. Ava was indeed lucky.


    Back home that night,


    Hardy, slightly drunk, was pampered by Ava, who attended to his every need without him lifting a finger.


    The next morning, Hardy woke around 10 a.m., Ava having prepared breakfast. Hardy read the newspaper while eating, which covered the Golden Globes'' highlights.


    "HD Films wins big, taking home Best Picture at the Golden Globes."


    " ''The Wild Bunch'' deservedly to win."


    "HD Films, now among Hollywood''s top ten film companies."


    Just then, The phone rang in the living room. Ava answered, then told Hardy, "It''s Henry."

 Chapter 157: Chapter 157 DeBrand Hill

    Hardy took the call, Henry excitedly said, "Boss, I have good news. We''ve found DeBrand Hill and learned the location of the Nazi treasures."


    Hardy arrived at the security company, and Henry excitedly recounted the events to him.


    Gray had taken Victor to the Gironde department. Debrand Hill was originally the curator of a small town museum in Saint Palais, and his family was also from Saint Palais. Thus, the group arrived there.


    A direct investigation would surely arouse suspicion, so they forged a few documents, claiming to be from an investigation committee, and asked people for information, instructing them to keep everything confidential and not to mention to anyone that they were being questioned.


    In two days, they gathered a lot of information.


    Debrand Hill was indeed infamous locally, especially for helping the Germans collect art, which made everyone despise him. When Victor inquired, many people cursed Hill vehemently.


    "He went door to door with the Germans, like a rabid dog they kept. Not just in nearby towns, but also in Bordeaux, many wineries suffered under his hands. He looted all the art from those families."


    One Frenchman, whose property had been plundered, said through gritted teeth. "You must catch him and hang or shoot him."


    discover-MVLeMpYr.com


    After the liberation of France, there was a widespread hunt, trial, and execution of collaborators. Many were directly shot. Even though it was now 1947, this effort was still ongoing, and France''s handling of collaborators was far more severe than in other countries.


    "Does Hill have any family left?" Victor asked.


    "Hill had no children. He was a philanderer with countless women but never married. However, he had a nephew, who was ostracized because of his uncle''s actions and had left Saint Palais for Bordeaux, where he reportedly worked at a winery."


    They went to Bordeaux to investigate Hill''s nephew, Louie, who was now a winemaker at a winery. They found that in recent years, Louie had no communication or financial dealings with the outside world.


    Louie worked at Red Leaf Winery, a relatively unknown winery in Bordeaux, producing a few tens of thousands of bottles of red wine and champagne annually, far from being one of the famous wineries.


    Nothing significant was discovered about Hill''s nephew. Just when Victor thought the investigation might reach a dead end, Gray discovered that Red Leaf Winery was now owned by Americans.


    Continuing their investigation, they found that during the war, all the wineries in the Bordeaux region were occupied by Germans, with the wines shipped to the front lines for officers and soldiers. The original owner of Red Leaf Winery, a Jewish family, had been killed.


    Post war, many wineries became overgrown and their cellars empty. After the war, the French government audited these wineries, returning those with owners and auctioning those without, using the proceeds for national reconstruction and production recovery.


    At the auction, an American lawyer purchased Red Leaf Winery, outbidding others with determination. He claimed to represent a company from Napa Valley, California, and registered the winery under its name.


    So far, everything seems normal.


    However, when hiring management and workers for Red Leaf Winery, the lawyer specifically contacted Hill''s nephew Louie, offering him a high salary to work as a winemaker, which seemed unusual given Louie''s moderate skills.


    Louie then worked normally without contacting anyone in America, which aroused Gray and Victor''s suspicion due to his relationship with Hill.


    Gray reported this to Henry, who immediately sent people to investigate the Napa Valley winery.


    The winery''s owner was Jack Goodwin, and it mainly produced champagne. Interestingly, Goodwin had arrived in the U.S. in 1944, claimed to be a French refugee, obtained American citizenship, and within months purchased a winery in Napa Valley, renaming it Ace of Spades Winery.


    A year later, during the French asset liquidation auction, this man sent a lawyer to purchase Red Leaf Winery with clear intent, despite its dilapidated state and empty cellars.


    Henry found this very suspicious and drove overnight to Napa Valley, posing as wine merchants. Claiming to need a large quantity of wine, they requested to meet the owner, Jack Goodwin.


    Upon seeing Goodwin, Henry immediately recognized him as Debrand Hill from a photograph Victor had taken. Despite the seven or eight years since the photo was taken, it was clear.


    "Where is Hill?" Hardy asked.


    "Still at his winery. We didn''t touch him. I sent people to watch him and came back to ask you what to do next," Henry replied.


    Hardy thought for a moment and whispered some instructions to Henry, who nodded repeatedly.


    The next afternoon, Jack Goodwin left his winery to meet some people for bridge. On the road, his car was stopped, and he was kidnapped. At around sixty years old, he couldn''t resist and was taken with a hood over his head to a dark room.


    Click! A bright light shone on Goodwin''s face, making him squint.


    "What''s your name?" asked a masked man.


    "I''m Jack Goodwin," the old man stammered.


    "Haha, that''s not your real name, is it, Mr. Debrand Hill?" The masked man sneered.


    Hill shuddered, fear flashing in his eyes. "No, no, I''m not Hill. I''m Jack Goodwin," he denied loudly.


    The masked man showed Hill a photograph, a simple four inch black and white picture, but it shocked Hill to his core. He recognized it as a photo of himself as a museum curator.


    "Does this photo look familiar?" the masked man asked.


    Hill, sweating profusely, denied knowing the person in the photo. "No, I don''t know this person."


    "Haha, still denying it. I know what you''re afraid of. You''ve seen the news about France hunting down collaborators. During the German occupation, you helped them plunder art. You''re a top fugitive. What do you think the French government would do if they got you?"


    Hill''s chest heaved. He knew his fate in France would be torture, with hanging or shooting being merciful.


    "No, no, I''m not Hill," he still struggled.


    The masked man leaned closer, smiling. "Do you know who we are?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who?"


    "We''re not from the French government. Their business has nothing to do with us. We''re robbers. We want money. How much are you worth?"

 Chapter 158: Chapter 158 An Interrogation

    Hill hesitated. Saying too much would hurt, but too little would mean death. Finally, he gritted his teeth. "I''ll pay $50,000."


    The masked man shook his head and laughed coldly. "Not enough, far from enough. We''ve investigated you. You bought a winery for $130,000 with money from selling jewelry. You must have brought a lot of good stuff from France. Hand it over if you want to live."


    Hill''s heart pounded. He knew these people had great resources and wouldn''t let him go easily. To stay alive, he had to give up his wealth.


    "I have a safe deposit box at Wells Fargo in San Francisco, with jewelry inside. The key is in my office drawer at the winery. You can take me there to get the key," Hill said.


    "Haha, no need. We''ll get the key ourselves. Just tell us the code," the masked man said calmly.


    Hill closed his eyes in pain. "The code is XXXXXX."


    Hours later, a suitcase was placed before Hardy. Inside were jewelry boxes, containing a diamond necklace with an emerald pendant, a gemstone brooch, sapphire earrings, and more, all from prestigious brands like Van Cleef & Arpels, Boucheron, Louis Vuitton, and Chaumet, showing their high value.


    There were also uncut gemstones like Colombian emeralds, rubies, diamonds, and opals. Hardy picked up a thumb sized ruby, estimating the collection''s worth to be at least two or three million dollars.


    Henry smiled. "I asked Hill about these jewels. He said he collected them while gathering art. The paintings were too big to hide, so he smuggled these smaller jewels piece by piece. Over time, he amassed this collection. After arriving in America, he sold some jewels for over ten thousand dollars, used the money to arrange citizenship, and adopted the alias Jack Goodwin."


    "Later, he sold a few more pieces of jewelry and spent money to buy wineries in Napa Valley and Bordeaux."


    brought-to-you-by-MVLeMpYr.com


    Hardy put down the jewelry, closed the box and said to Henry, "Continue to interrogate him, the big head we want is still behind."


    The masked man entered the interrogation room again. Hill had been tied to the chair for several hours. Seeing the masked man come in, he urgently asked, "Mr. Robber, you got the jewels, right? Can you let me go now?"


    The masked man looked at Hill, "I''m curious about something. You spent money to buy a winery in Napa Valley, why did you go to Bordeaux to buy an almost abandoned winery?"


    Hill was stunned.


    "Why? Because I''m a wine merchant from Bordeaux, a place famous worldwide for its wine. I want to make good wine there and bring it to America to sell and make money," Hill explained. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that so? I don''t believe it" the masked man squinted.


    "What other reason could there be?" Hill muttered.


    The masked man narrowed his eyes and said, "It is rumored that before you left France, you were still helping the Germans collect antique artworks. At that time, Germany was on the verge of defeat. There was a batch of artworks that were not sent out and were hidden by you. Is this true, Mr. Hill?"


    Hill''s face kept changing.


    This was Hill''s greatest secret, now exposed.


    "I..."


    He just said one word before the masked man stopped him, "Don''t rush to deny it, or it will be hard to take back later. I hope you think carefully before you speak, and I''m not done talking."


    Hill swallowed and held back his words.


    "You first bought a vineyard in the US, and a year later, you sent a lawyer to France to buy a vineyard being auctioned there. You knew the family that originally owned Red Leaf Vineyard was killed by the Germans, and the vineyard would surely be auctioned. You bought the vineyard in the US entirely to buy Red Leaf Vineyard a few years later, right?


    But you let the lawyer buy it at a high price, so I guess your real purpose wasn''t the vineyard but something more valuable hidden there."


    "What could it be? The answer seems obvious," the masked man smiled at Hill.


    Hill''s face turned very ugly. He knew his biggest secret was finally exposed. Helplessly, he lowered his head and said, "Alright, I''ll talk. There is indeed a batch of artworks hidden at Red Leaf Vineyard."


    Hill helped the Germans collect artworks. At first, many were directly shipped out, but as the war situation became tense, the Germans paid less attention to them. The items Hill collected later weren''t taken away by the Germans.


    Before the Normandy landing, Hill sensed something was wrong. At that time, he received orders from the Germans to hide the remaining antique artworks and retrieve them later when there was a chance.


    Hill chose the long abandoned Red Leaf Vineyard. The vineyard had no owner and had been abandoned for several years. It covered over 100 acres, with hills in the distance. The original owner had dug a cave in the mountains, intending to use it as a natural wine cellar, but it wasn''t completed before the Germans came and killed the family.


    The cave''s location was hidden and unknown, so Hill chose to hide the artworks there.


    The cave was sealed with stones and covered with wild grass and vines, and the entrance was completely concealed the following year, so no one has discovered it until now.


    The masked man took out a hand drawn map showing the Red Leaf Vineyard, "Point out the cave''s location. Don''t try to deceive us you won''t leave here until we find the stuff."


    Hill saw that the other party was well prepared and resignedly pointed to a spot slightly southwest of the vineyard''s center.


    "It''s here. There''s a small path leading up between two hills, on the right cliff face."


    The masked man drew a circle on the map and noted Hill''s words verbatim.


    Before long, the map was sent to Hardy. After reading it, Hardy took a puff of his cigar, pondered for a moment, and said, "Henry, draft a contract to transfer both of Hill''s vineyards to us."

 Chapter 159: Chapter 159 The Lost Nazi Treasure

    Henry set off for New York that day, then took a ship to France. After meeting with Gray and Victor, they went to Bordeaux''s Red Leaf Vineyard.


    The vineyard''s current manager, a Frenchman in his sixties named Sault, was told by Henry that the American owner had sold the vineyard and it now had a new owner. Sault shrugged indifferently, saying he only managed the place and didn''t care about the owners'' affairs.


    Victor was now useful. Henry tasked him with assessing the vineyard staff, warning that any unsuitable employees would be dismissed. This scared everyone into staying put.


    Henry and his team began searching for the cave. Hill''s directions were detailed, and it didn''t take much effort to find the spot. After clearing the brush, they found the entrance and excavated it over several days.


    When Henry walked into the cave and saw the contents, his mouth gaped in astonishment.


    "Is this a dragon''s treasure hoard?"


    Inside were piles of items: ancient books, carpets, antique furniture, clocks, decorations, sculptures, bronze statues, stamp albums, silver candlesticks, plates, and antique armor and weapons, a myriad of treasures.


    There were also over a dozen large boxes filled with various paintings, prints, and sketches.


    "This is a windfall," Henry chuckled.


    Henry sent a telegram to Hardy, "The appropriate cargo has been found. How should we proceed?"


    Hardy, delighted by the telegram, knew Henry had likely found the stash of Nazi treasures.


    But how to handle it next?


    Keeping it hidden in the cave like Hill did wasn''t safe, as others besides Hill might know about it. Transporting it back to the US and storing it in his own warehouse would be safest, but not easy.


    After some thought, Hardy discussed with Lancer, "I''m planning to import several containers of red wine from France through normal customs procedures, with the artworks hidden among the goods. Once they reach New York customs, it should be easy to handle."


    "Not a bad idea."


    Hardy sent another team to Bordeaux to buy wine, spending over $400,000 to fill five containers. The wine went through regular customs checks, with Victor greasing the palms of customs officials to ensure a simple inspection.


    A week later, the containers arrived at New York port. Hardy had already called the Old Godfather to smooth things over.


    The Old Godfather, with his extensive connections, settled everything with one phone call, allowing the five wine containers to leave the dock without a hitch and head to Los Angeles.


    A few days later, the containers were delivered directly to HD Security Company. Henry and his team returned from France and moved all the antique artworks into Hardy''s vault, which suddenly felt much fuller with these treasures.


    Over 400 antiques.


    More than 1,000 ancient books.


    Dozens of stamp albums with rare stamps.


    Seventeen sculptures.


    Several dozen sketchbooks, over 400 paintings, including masterpieces by Monet, Gauguin, Millet, Renoir, Picasso, and Chagall.


    reading-here-on-MVLeMpYr


    Looking at these treasures, Hardy knew they were worth a fortune.


    In the future, these would be his wealth.


    With everything settled, Hardy generously rewarded all his subordinates who participated in this operation with a large sum of cash, making them all beam with joy.


    Victor stood nervously before Hardy, unsure of his fate.


    "Mr. Hardy, I..."


    Hardy raised his hand to stop Victor from speaking.


    "Henry said you were a great help this time, so you have earned credit, which offsets your previous mistakes."


    Victor felt relieved, knowing he might not be killed after all.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hardy. I won''t dare to cause trouble again," Victor repeatedly expressed his gratitude.


    "I have a proposal. You seem like a capable person. Would you like to work for me? If you choose to follow me, you''ll get a share of the reward for this operation," Hardy said.


    Victor blinked.


    "What if I don''t join?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy smiled faintly, "That''s fine too. But this matter is highly confidential and must never be leaked. So you must promise never to reveal it."


    Victor swallowed hard.


    He had been in the underworld long enough to understand the weight of Hardy''s words. Hardy might let him go now, but if he saw him as a loose end later, he might send someone to kill him.


    Only dead men keep secrets.


    Joining Hardy''s team would ensure his safety.


    Like Henry and the others.


    Thinking it over, Victor realized Hardy was young but powerful. Passing the New York customs had been a breeze, showing Hardy''s strong connections in not just Los Angeles and Miami, but New York as well.


    Victor had always been a small time scam artist, at best a third rate hustler. Being taken in by someone like Hardy seemed more profitable.


    One choice was a good boss and money.


    The other was death.


    Even a fool would know what to choose.


    "Mr. Hardy, I am willing to work for you," Victor agreed quickly.


    Hardy smiled, tossing a stack of cash to Victor, "This is your reward for this operation."


    Victor, delighted, felt the money in his hand, knowing it was about $5,000.


    What a generous boss.


    Who wouldn''t want to follow such a leader?


    Returning to his office, Hardy calculated his gains from this operation.


    He had acquired jewelry worth about $2 million.


    Two vineyards, one in Napa Valley covering over 300 acres and another in Bordeaux covering over 100 acres.


    Plus a batch of artworks collected by the Nazis, including many masterpieces by renowned artists. In the 21st century, any of these paintings could sell for millions or even tens of millions.


    The harvest this time was immense.


    He had to thank Debrand Hill for accumulating so much wealth for him.


    What happened to Debrand Hill in the end? Who knows? This person disappeared after fleeing France and seemed to vanish from the world just like Adolf Hitler.


    ...


    Time flew by, and February arrived. Ava''s album was recorded and released by HD Records, featuring eight songs, with the lead track being "Scarborough Fair." The other seven songs were also carefully crafted.


    The album sparked a buying frenzy as soon as it was released. With the prior promotion of her songs and the publicity from the movie "The Wild Bunch" Ava and "Scarborough Fair" had become well known. Many people bought the album to add to their collections.

 Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Elizabeth Taylor

    In just a week, over 50,000 copies were sold. The marketing department predicted that the album could sell more than 200,000 copies.


    The production team of "Once a Thief" had finished preparations, and Ava joined the team to start filming, bidding farewell to Hardy and leaving Los Angeles.


    Elizabeth Taylor returned from New York. The day after her return, she contacted Hardy, and he took her out for a day.


    Previously, Taylor''s mother, Sarah, had been wary of her daughter being too close to Hardy. However, as Hardy''s status quickly rose, Sarah not only dropped her guard but even encouraged her daughter to get closer to him.


    Apart from grooming Taylor to become a big star, Sarah''s other intention was to connect her daughter with a wealthy and powerful family.


    In later years, Sarah used various methods to introduce Taylor to Conrad Hilton Jr. the heir to the Hilton Hotels. At just 18, Taylor married Conrad Jr. but the marriage lasted only eight months. During their honeymoon, Conrad Jr. drank, gambled, and physically abused his new bride.


    They quickly separated, setting the stage for Taylor''s eight unhappy marriages.


    Hardy, on the other hand, was a first generation millionaire. From what Sarah knew, he owned HD Security, HD Films, N.Y.T Television, Playboy Magazine, Barbie Doll Toys, and mining companies, with assets exceeding ten million dollars.


    In Hollywood, Hardy had already become a movie giant with considerable power. His recent Golden Globe win was a testament to this. If her daughter could be with someone like him, her future would be very promising.


    Therefore, even though her daughter was only 15, Sarah did not impose any restrictions. She even went to Taylor''s room in the evenings to chat about womanly matters, hygiene, and physiological precautions, often making Taylor blush.


    One day, Taylor took the initiative to call Hardy and asked him to take her out. Taylor wore a beautiful dress, knee high boots, and a coat, with her shoulder length hair tied up and a sling bag slung over her shoulder.


    She looked like a mature young girl.


    Having left her role as Matilda behind, Taylor returned to her original style, appearing much more elegant.


    In later years, some critics described the three great beauties of Hollywood as follows: Marilyn Monroe was the epitome of sexiness, Audrey Hepburn was pure and ethereal, and Elizabeth Taylor was noble and graceful.


    Taylor said goodbye to her mother, Sarah, who smiled and said, "Have fun. My husband and I have a gathering tonight, so I won''t be able to prepare dinner for you."


    This clearly indicated to Hardy that he was responsible for Taylor''s dinner.


    "I''ll bring Taylor back later, Mrs. Sarah. Don''t worry," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Haha, I''m not worried. You two have fun," Sarah said with a smile, clearly leaving her daughter in Hardy''s care.


    As Hardy and Taylor left, he asked the elegant girl, "Do you have any plans for where to go today?"


    "Mr. Hardy, could you take me to the Barbie Doll factory, especially the clothing department? I''d like to see how they design the outfits."


    "Do you like designing clothes?"


    "Yes, Barbie Doll clothes are so beautiful. When I play with those dolls, I also think about designing outfits for them. I''ve come up with more than ten designs over the past few days."


    "I''ve learned to draw, and I''ve sketched them out. If possible, I hope you can help me bring them to life." As she spoke, Taylor pulled out a stack of colored drawings from her sling bag.


    She had come prepared.


    "No problem, I''ll take you to the Barbie Doll factory today," Hardy said.


    "Yay, that''s awesome!"


    At the Barbie Doll factory, Hardy found the person in charge and brought them to the clothing design department, where the designers began making the outfits Taylor had designed.


    "Mr. Hardy, I have an idea. I''m sure there are many people like me who would love to design clothes for Barbie Dolls but don''t have the good fortune to know you. Why not hold a contest to accept clothing design submissions from all over the world? You could make their designs into clothes and reward them with the finished products. I''m sure they would be thrilled." MVLEmPyR-your-story-source


    "A simple contest could have a huge promotional impact."


    Hardy pinched Taylor''s cheek and said, "Your idea is fantastic. I''ll adopt it. By the way, would you be interested in being a judge? There will probably be many submissions, and you could be one of the judges."


    "Sure, I''d love that."


    Hardy delegated the task to the Barbie Doll team, asking them to organize a design submission contest and advertise it in the newspapers.


    As for the prizes, they couldn''t be as stingy as Taylor suggested.


    After all, the submitted designs could be produced and generate substantial profits for the toy company.


    The quarterly first prize would be $500, the second prize $300, and so on, with a total of six prizes.


    The annual grand prize would be $2000, which was equivalent to a year''s salary for an average person.


    Such a substantial reward would create a sensation, likely attracting many submissions. The publicity for Barbie Dolls would be worth much more than the prize money.


    After spending the entire day at the Barbie Doll factory, Taylor received eight new outfits, each very beautiful, greatly satisfying her youthful heart.


    They had dinner at a high end restaurant. After dinner, Hardy didn''t take the young girl back immediately but brought her to a mansion in Beverly Hills.


    The gates opened. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the lights in the estate turned on.


    The entire estate looked serene and beautiful.


    "Mr. Hardy, where is this?"


    Hardy smiled and said, "This was originally Mr. Sigel''s estate. Later, I bought it and had it renovated, but never moved in. Now it''s only maintained by a butler and a few servants."


    Hardy shrugged, "Living alone in such a big house feels too empty. I prefer a cozy environment."


    "This is a great place for hosting parties or bringing friends over," Hardy said with a smile.


    In the backyard garden, the servants brought tea and left. Under the dim lights, Hardy said, "Taylor, do you remember our first meeting? It was in a place like this."


    Taylor nodded. To her, it was a wonderful encounter.

 Chapter 161: Chapter 161 The Mineral Water Plant

    They chatted about movies, discussing the filming of "Leon: The Professional" and Taylor''s future roles.


    "Hitchcock told me that a role like Matilda is an exception and very rare. He advised me to start filming movies after I turn 18."


    Hardy thought for a moment, "It''s not that there aren''t suitable roles for you."


    read-this-on-MVLeMpYr


    "Do you have a new story?" Taylor asked excitedly.


    "Not a new story. I thought of a fairy tale. Have you heard the story of ''Beauty and the Beast''?" Hardy asked.


    Taylor shook her head.


    "Beauty and the Beast" is a 17th century French fairy tale by Madame de Beaumont. It wasn''t widely known at the time, so it was normal for Taylor not to have heard of it.


    Hardy then told Taylor the story of "Beauty and the Beast." The story was simple: a proud prince was turned into a beast by a witch, and his servants were turned into household items. The witch told the prince that only by earning a girl''s true love could he break the curse. Eventually, a girl fell in love with the beast, the curse was lifted, and the beast turned back into a prince.


    They lived happily ever after.


    The core of the story was similar to "The Frog Prince" and "Snow White," but Taylor found it fascinating. After all, she was still a young girl who loved such prince and princess stories.


    "This story would be interesting as a movie."


    "There would be the cupboard general, the candelabra butler, the teapot mother, and the little teapot baby. Just thinking about it is cute," Taylor said with a smile.


    Then she looked up at Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, if this was a castle and I was Belle, then you would be the Beast, right?"


    Hardy squinted, approached Taylor, and opened his mouth wide, "Rawr~ Are you scared, little girl?"


    "Mr. Beast, please don''t eat me," the young girl quickly got into character, her acting skills evident.


    "Unless you give me a heartfelt kiss to break the curse, I won''t let you go," Hardy growled in a rough voice.


    Taylor''s big eyes blinked as she looked at Hardy.


    Slowly, she puckered her lips and leaned in for a kiss.


    Hardy was stunned and instinctively pulled back.


    Taylor was still young.


    Would doing this make him a beast?


    Taylor''s violet eyes gazed at Hardy, and she gently said:


    "Director Hitchcock told me to practice my acting skills. I''ve never kissed anyone before. What if I have a kissing scene in a future movie?"


    "Mr. Hardy, are you willing to teach me?"


    ...


    At 11 o''clock in the evening, Hardy drove Taylor home.


    Sarah felt slightly relieved when her daughter returned.


    While she wanted her daughter to get close to Mr. Hardy, she still felt her daughter was too young. If anything really happened, it would be bad for Taylor.


    Seeing her daughter return safely put her mind at ease.


    "Elezabeth, why are you back so late? Where did you go today?" Sarah asked, sitting on her daughter''s bed after she had showered.


    "We spent the day at the Barbie Doll factory. Mr. Hardy had some of my designed doll clothes made for me," Taylor said happily, showing the doll clothes.


    Sarah thought, Mr. Hardy really spoils my daughter.


    "And then? Where did you go in the evening?"


    "We had dinner and then went to Mr. Hardy''s estate," Taylor said.


    Sarah''s heart tightened. Did something happen after all?


    "We were in the backyard garden."


    Sarah''s heart tightened even more. Still in the garden.


    "We drank tea and talked about movies. Hitchcock said it would be harder to find roles as I got older. Mr. Hardy told me a story about ''Beauty and the Beast'' and said I would be perfect for the female lead if it were made into a movie. We talked about the story until it was late."


    Sarah was relieved.


    They were just chatting in the garden.


    But then she got excited again, "Elizabeth, did Mr. Hardy say he would invest in a movie and let you be the lead?"


    Taylor shook her head.


    "We just talked about the story. We didn''t discuss investing in a movie. Mom, you know it''s not that easy to invest in a movie," Taylor said.


    "Haha, of course, I know. That''s why you should spend more time with Mr. Hardy, talk about movies, and maybe it will happen," Sarah encouraged her daughter.


    Spend more time with Mr. Hardy.


    Thinking about Hardy''s teaching that night, Taylor blushed slightly and nodded, "Okay."


    ...


    The Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Plant was finally completed, and Manager Adams invited Hardy to inspect it. Hardy, accompanied by Andy and others, arrived in New Mexico.


    At the foot of the Rocky Mountains stood a massive mineral water plant. Adams introduced the facility to the group:


    "Mr. Hardy, this is the raw water tank, mainly used for storing raw water and allowing large sediments and other precipitate materials to settle."


    "Next, we have the multi media filters, which use multiple filtering devices to remove particles such as mud, rust, colloidal substances, and suspended solids larger than 20 microns." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is an activated carbon filter. Ultraviolet sterilizers."


    The mineral water plant produces two kinds of mineral water, one is ordinary drinking mineral water, which is drunk directly, and the other is sparkling water, which is added with carbon dioxide and is mainly used to add to beverages and wine.


    The mineral water bottles are made of glass. Plastic technology is not yet advanced; plastic mineral water bottles won''t appear until the 1970s. In fact, glass bottles preserve the water better, though they are more troublesome to transport and recycle.


    In the conference room,


    Everyone chatted while drinking the mineral water.


    "Hmm, cool and refreshing, it really has the taste of wild ice mountain spring water. By the way, does it also replenish minerals?" Andy asked.


    Hardy chuckled. "Actually, it''s mostly a gimmick. The difference isn''t as big as you might think."


    "Boss, what do you think is a suitable price for the water?" Adams asked.


    This was the main topic of the meeting.


    Currently, there are already several types of mineral water on the market, priced between 5 and 10 cents, about the same as a bottle of Coke or beer.

 Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Hedy Lamarr script

    The production cost of Rocky Mountain mineral water is around 2 cents, mainly because glass bottles are expensive.


    Adding transportation costs to cities like Los Angeles and San Francisco on the West Coast, the cost would be about 3 cents. If transported to East Coast cities like New York, the cost might reach 6 cents.


    "What do you think the price should be?" Hardy asked the group.


    Andy thought for a moment, "I think 10 cents is appropriate."


    "8 cents."


    "7 cents."


    "10 cents."


    No one suggested a price higher than 10 cents.


    Hardy shook his head. "Coca Cola now sells 30 million bottles a year at a price of 5 cents each, and beer is 10 cents. How many people do you think would be willing to buy a bottle of water for the price of a bottle of Coke or beer?"


    "This is why those few mineral water brands don''t sell well. They are positioned incorrectly, treating mineral water as a regular beverage," Hardy explained.


    The people in the office were puzzled.


    "Boss, isn''t mineral water a beverage?"


    Hardy shook his head. "I don''t care about others, but our Rocky Mountain mineral water is not a regular beverage; it''s a luxury item."


    "Drinking Rocky Mountain mineral water can beautify and enhance health, promote longevity, and let you feel the freshness of nature and the gift of snowy mountains. Don''t think of it as something to drink just when you''re thirsty. We''re going for the high end market."


    The new issue of Playboy was released.


    This was already the fourth issue of Playboy, a well known high end magazine. The third issue had already sold 200,000 copies.


    From the last issue, advertisements began appearing in the magazine, including brands like Est¨¦e Lauder cosmetics, Barbie dolls, and N.Y.T TVs.


    In the fourth issue, a large section was dedicated to introducing ''Rocky Mountain Mineral Water''.


    It started with a beautiful picture of the Rocky Mountain snow peaks, majestic snow capped mountains, mirror like lakes, and lush pines, resembling a fairy tale wonderland.


    "The Rocky Mountains are the spine of America, covered in ice and snow year round, far from any pollution or human contact. The pure ice water from the melting glaciers undergoes natural filtration and mineralization through glacier sand layers over hundreds and thousands of years, infusing the water with natural, balanced, and pure minerals."


    "Like a graceful beauty, breathtakingly beautiful."


    "Rich in various pure natural minerals, Rocky Mountain mineral water offers the best care for women. Using it to remove makeup won''t harm the skin and can replenish necessary minerals, enhancing skin elasticity and making women look younger."


    MVLeMpYr.com-chapter


    "It''s not just water; it''s health, beauty, and the future. It''s the deepest love from nature."


    The advertisement praised Rocky Mountain Mineral Water as if it were a magical elixir. Even though the water hadn''t been launched yet, it left a deep impression of being high end.


    Drinking it was not to quench thirst but for health, the future, luxury, and prestige.


    With widespread advertising, Rocky Mountain mineral water officially went on sale, not in grocery stores but directly marketed.


    A bottle was priced at $0.50, allocated to bars and nightclubs, and available for private orders.


    From the start, it followed a high end route. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sometimes, the more expensive and harder it is to obtain something, the more people want to try it. In the first week, over 50,000 bottles of Rocky Mountain mineral water were sold.


    If this sales volume continued weekly, the annual sales would reach 1.5 million, with the company''s costs being extremely low, potentially yielding millions in profit.


    Another enterprise began making money, and Hardy was very pleased.


    Moreover, there was more good news. The successful sale of the mineral water pushed up the stock price of Wash Mining, yielding about $200,000 annually. Consequently, Wash Mining was no longer a worthless stock.


    One day, Hardy received a call from Hedy Lamarr, informing him that the script for "Ghost" was finished and asking when he could review it.


    Hardy happened to be free and drove to Hedy''s studio.


    The studio was now more like Hedy''s private residence, and she was casually dressed. She handed a stack of scripts to Hardy.


    Hardy read through it and found some parts different from the original "Ghost" he had seen, some better and some worse.


    "Hedy, I think the pottery scene needs to be enhanced to make the characters more affectionate."


    Hardy knew the pottery scene in "Ghost" was iconic.


    "To prepare for this scene, I even got a pottery set to get the feeling, but maybe I didn''t get it right," Hedy said.


    Hardy was surprised, "You got a pottery set?"


    "Yes, it''s in the next room. Let me show you," Hedy said, leading Hardy to the next room.


    The room had a pottery set, with a lump of clay on the wheel and a few misshapen clay figures on a shelf, presumably Hedy''s work.


    Hedy turned on the motor and sat down, wetting the clay and starting to work on it. She looked up at Hardy with a smile and said, "After a few attempts, I found that pottery is quite interesting."


    "But I haven''t found that passionate feeling yet."


    Hardy thought for a moment, then sat behind Hedy. She stiffened slightly as Hardy took her hands, and they started shaping the clay together.


    A subtle emotion began to grow between them.


    Hedy''s body gradually warmed and softened.


    Suddenly,


    She felt the man kiss her neck.


    "Do you feel it now?"


    "Yes."


    ...


    The next day. Hardy brought Hedy to HD Studios and found Director Nolan, "Here''s a script for a fantasy urban romance. Take a look."


    Nolan read the script and immediately liked the story. Excited, he said to Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, can I direct this film?"


    "Of course, that''s what I had in mind."


    "I plan to have Hedy Lamarr as the female lead and find a suitable male lead. We''ll shoot it in color with a budget of about $1.5 million, entirely produced by HD Studios. Do you have confidence in this?"


    "Rest assured, Mr. Hardy, I will do my best," Nolan said, excited.

 Chapter 163: Chapter 163 The Flamingo Casino Closure

    Time quickly moved into March.


    One day, Hardy received a report from the intelligence office.


    "Boss, you previously asked me to monitor Mr. Sigel''s situation. There''s trouble in Las Vegas," Henry said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Yesterday, the Flamingo Hotel and Casino announced a temporary closure. It hasn''t reopened today. The casino has been losing money; in the past three months, it lost over $1.2 million. Mr. Sigel couldn''t hold on any longer and had to announce the closure."


    From the day it opened, the Flamingo Hotel and Casino faced numerous issues. First, a heavy rainstorm prevented half the guests from attending the opening ceremony.


    Then the power went out that night, and the central air conditioning system broke the next day, driving away the guests.


    In the following days, to attract gamblers, Sigel offered various promotions like free chips, reduced commissions on winnings, hotel discounts, and meal vouchers.


    These promotions did attract some gamblers, but this approach was unsustainable. The casino couldn''t make money from the gamblers, and the operating costs were very high, losing $300,000 to $400,000 each month.


    After holding on for three months, Sigel couldn''t continue and announced a temporary closure. His plan was to raise more funds, complete the planned construction, and reopen, still believing that the Flamingo would eventually make a fortune.


    ...


    "Ring ring ring~!"


    The phone on the desk rang.


    Hardy picked it up and answered, "This is Jon Hardy."


    "Hardy, it''s Sigel. I''m back in Los Angeles." Sigel''s slightly low voice came from the phone.


    "Mr. Sigel, where are you?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m at Fred''s place."


    Even though the Flamingo Casino had failed, Sigel still had the Austrian Mob and the nominally affiliated Bill Gang, so he wasn''t completely destitute yet.


    "I''ll head over now."


    Hardy drove to Fred''s house, which was quite similar to Taylor''s place. Although it was not an estate, it was still a sizable villa.


    In the study, Sigel was smoking, looking slightly forlorn. From the initial passionate planning of building Las Vegas to encountering countless problems and finally ending in failure, Even Sigel, who had a strong personality felt dejected.


    "So many things went wrong on the opening day. I had a premonition that we might fail, and we did. Sigh." Sigel sighed.


    "It''s not all bad. At least the casino is still there. It can be reopened in the future." Hardy consoled him. chapter-hosted-on-MVLeMpYr


    "Yes, that''s what I think too. I want to continue with my original plan and complete the construction of the Flamingo. I believe it will rise from the ashes." Sigel said it determinedly. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Sigel''s words, Hardy had a sudden premonition that this guy would probably ask to borrow money again.


    "Hardy, I''ve asked many friends, but they all said they couldn''t help. I hope you can assist me." Sigel said, looking at Hardy.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Sigel." Hardy replied.


    "Loan me $2 million, and I''ll use all my Flamingo shares as collateral. I believe the casino will be profitable once completed, and I can repay the money soon." Sigel said.


    Just as Hardy had guessed, and he was asking for $2 million.


    Sigel had likely approached others first, and after being turned down, he had no choice but to use his remaining shares as collateral.


    However, the Flamingo Casino had already failed once, and no one saw a bright future for it, so Sigel couldn''t get a loan.


    "The three families each hold 13%, you previously bought 18% of the shares, and I still have 43% of the shares. I''m offering these 43% as collateral for a $2 million loan. What do you say, Hardy?" Sigel proposed again.


    Hardy was silent for a moment.


    He did have $2 million.


    Recently, his businesses were making profits, and stock prices were soaring, which was one reason Sigel had approached him, knowing he could come up with the money.


    As for the money for investing in film production, the film company could take out investment loans. As long as your film company was doing well, banks were willing to lend you money. Even the major film studios operated this way, and few could fund themselves entirely out of their own pockets.


    But could Sigel succeed?


    "Mr. Sigel, I don''t have that much money on hand right now. How about this? I''ll have Playboy magazine loan you the $2 million, and you can sign a collateral agreement with Playboy. How does that sound?" Hardy suggested.


    Hardy preferred using Playboy''s funds for the loan to avoid taxes on withdrawing money from his company.


    As the majority shareholder of Playboy, owning over 90% of the total shares, having Playboy invest in the casino was almost equivalent to Hardy investing personally.


    Sigel smiled. "Thank you, Hardy."


    "You''re welcome."


    The atmosphere in the room lightened, and Sigel''s face lit up with a smile as he chatted with Hardy about Playboy magazine.


    "Hardy, I must say, your idea is brilliant. I''ve seen Playboy, and the photos of the beauties are indeed captivating. The allure of partial nudity is even more irresistible than being fully naked."


    "By the way, Playboy must be making a lot of money, right?" Sigel asked.


    "About $1 per issue."


    "How many issues are sold per month now?"


    "Over 200,000 copies."


    Sigel was surprised. "That''s over $2 million in profit per year. I''ve struggled with the casino, investing over $8 million, and I''m still losing money. You casually started a magazine and made more money than I did in such a short time. In just one or two years, you''ve developed this capability that few in the U.S. could match."


    He realized that his relationship with Hardy had benefited him more, and without this young ally, he might not have held on until now.


    "Mr. Sigel, why don''t you stay at the estate? I recently renovated it, and it''s unoccupied. You might find it comfortable." Hardy invited.


    Sigel shook his head.


    "No, once I get the money, I''ll head back to Las Vegas soon." Sigel replied.


    "I''ll have Playboy''s accountant and lawyer handle the procedures as quickly as possible." Hardy said.


    The next day, Sigel mortgaged his 43% stake in the Flamingo Casino and obtained $2 million from Playboy, then hurried back to Las Vegas.


    At this point, Hardy already controlled 61% of Flamingo Casino''s shares.


    Of course, Playboy''s 43% stake was only collateral. Once Sigel repaid the loan, the shares would be returned, with only interest being charged.


    However, there was a clause in the agreement that if Sigel failed to repay the loan and interest within three years, the casino shares would belong to Playboy magazine.

 Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Assassination Of The Godfather

    March 13. The annual Academy Awards were held.


    It was even more grand than the Golden Globes two months earlier, the hall was packed with countless fans and reporters. Every time a star appeared, the crowd erupted in cheers.


    The actresses, dressed in stunning outfits, were the most beautiful scenery of the night.


    "Wow, it''s Ingrid Bergman, my holy goddess." As Ingrid Bergman stepped out of the car, the crowd roared.


    "It''s Vivien Leigh, Scarlett, Scarlett, we love you!"


    Vivien Leigh smiled and waved to the fans.


    "Wow, it''s Rita Hayworth, my goddess of sensuality."


    When it was Hardy''s turn to enter, he stepped out first, performing a gentlemanly gesture to help Ava Gardner out of the car.


    It wasn''t over yet. Then another person stepped out, Elizabeth Taylor, who wore a beautiful princess dress today.


    This-is-a-MVLeMpYr-special


    Then came the third person, Hedy Lamarr, whose elegant attire still exuded charm.


    Hardy walked the red carpet with three women.


    As they walked, the crowd cheered for Ava Gardner, calling out her name. This year, Ava was undoubtedly one of the brightest stars, with both a successful movie and song. "Scarborough Fair" had become a classic, making her a strong contender for Best Original Song.


    Hedy Lamarr also had a following, especially since her appearance in the first issue of Playboy brought her back into the public eye. Though she was over thirty, she remained a sensual icon for many.


    In comparison, future Hollywood queen Elizabeth Taylor seemed less prominent. As a child star without recent notable works, she was almost forgotten.


    Inside the hall, Taylor tugged at Hardy''s sleeve and whispered, "Mr. Hardy, one day, I want everyone to cheer my name."


    Hardy smiled and whispered back, "I believe you can, and I''ll help you."


    Taylor''s slight disappointment vanished with Hardy''s words, and she returned to being a joyful Elizabeth.


    Thanks to Hardy, they had front row seats, a privilege not afforded to many actors.


    The awards ceremony began.


    This time, "The Wild Bunch" received seven nominations, including Best Actor, Best Picture, Best Screenplay, Best Original Song, Best Director, Best Cinematography, and Best Film Editing.


    Unfortunately, Eastwood and Nolan both missed out on Best Actor and Best Director, but they were thrilled to have received Oscar nominations, which was a significant acknowledgment for them.


    Best Picture went to "The Golden Age."


    Best Cinematography and Best Film Editing also went to "The Golden Age."


    However, "The Wild Bunch" did not go empty handed, winning Best Screenplay and Best Original Song.


    Hardy went on stage to accept the award, receiving a warm round of applause. HD Films had become one of Hollywood''s leading companies, and Hardy, who controlled many industries, had achieved all this in just two years, making him a legendary figure in Hollywood.


    Next, Ava Gardner went on stage to accept her award.


    Holding the Oscar, Ava was emotional. "The person I need to thank the most is Mr. Hardy. He discovered me and nurtured me. Without him, I wouldn''t be standing here."


    ...


    After the awards ceremony, there was a grand party.


    With hundreds of stars attending, it was a lavish affair. Hardy met many stars he''d never encountered before, and many approached him, hoping to connect with the rising Hollywood giant.


    On the way back, Hardy was slightly tipsy.


    After dropping off Taylor and Hedy Lamarr, Hardy and Ava returned home, where she tenderly helped him change into his pajamas.


    Before bed, the two Oscars were on the nightstand. Ava looked at the statuettes and smiled dreamily, her biggest life goal fulfilled.


    In the morning,


    Ava, in a slip dress, was making breakfast when the phone on the bedside table rang. Hardy groggily picked it up.


    "This is Hardy."


    "Hardy, it''s Michael. I need your help." Michael Corleone''s low voice came from the other end.


    Hardy was instantly awake.


    "Michael, what happened?"


    "Yesterday, my father was assassinated. Two killers shot him over ten times. He took five bullets and, fortunately, survived, but is still unconscious. Last night, I went to the hospital and found someone still trying to harm him. I have no one I can trust. Can you help me, Hardy?"


    Hardy was shocked. The Godfather was attacked. Could it be the Godfather story line unfolding?


    "Michael, don''t worry. I promise to be in New York tonight. Protect Mr. Corleone, and we''ll discuss the rest when I arrive." Hardy assured.


    "Thank you, Hardy."


    "No need to thank me. We''re best friends!"


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy immediately called Andy, "Andy, contact the airline and charter two planes as quickly as possible. I need to take some people to New York."


    "Got it."


    He then called Lancer, "Lancer, I need the intelligence team, sniper team, and action team from the security company, and bring tools and weapons."


    "Hardy, has something big happened?" Lancer asked.


    "The major families of the New York underworld are in turmoil. I need to go to New York to protect some people, and maybe kill others. Have everyone wear the No. 3 outfit," Hardy said.


    "I understand. I''ll have everything ready in half an hour," Lancer responded.


    Hardy hung up the phone and changed clothes. He walked to the dining room where Ava smiled at him, "Breakfast will be ready soon."


    Hardy kissed her, "I have to go out right now, so I can''t have breakfast."


    Ava was a bit surprised, "So urgent that you can''t even have breakfast?"


    "Yes, it''s very urgent."


    Ava hugged Hardy, a bit regretfully, "I wanted to spend a day or two with you, but since you''re leaving, I''ll go back to the set. I might not see you for a few months."


    His subordinates acted quickly. They found two planes, both passenger planes. When Hardy arrived at the airport, the special operations team from the security company was already there. These were mostly the people Hardy had originally recruited. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The team leaders were all Hardy''s trusted subordinates.


    Henry from the intelligence team, Richard from the sniper team, and Matthew, Neil, Leo, and Clay from the action team¡ªall old brothers, along with their subordinates, totaling over 70 people, filled two planes.

 Chapter 165: Chapter 165 HD Security Arriving in New York

    They all wore suits, trench coats, and hats. The so-called No. 3 outfit was the suit they used for missions.


    Each carried a package containing firearms and various tools.


    Hardy boarded the plane with everyone.


    After takeoff, once they were cruising, Hardy called a few of his brothers over.


    "This trip to New York is because Michael called me. Vito Corleone, the head of the Corleone family, was assassinated and is seriously injured and unconscious. The Corleone family is in chaos, and it seems other families in New York are involved. So he asked me to come and help protect Mr. Corleone."


    "This time we are facing the five major families. They have strong strength in the underworld. We must be careful and cautious in our actions."


    "Don''t worry, boss. We have been gangsters and have destroyed gangs. So what about the Mafia." Matthew said with a smile.


    They had faced and defeated gangs before, and the Mafia didn''t scare them.


    These men were veterans who had survived hellish battlefields and had been hardened in the underworld for a long time. They had no fear of the unknown.


    The flight was long.


    NovelFire-original-content


    Hardy sat on the plane, thinking randomly.


    He wondered what would happen next in the world of The Godfather.


    What should he do?


    Just then, Henry said, "Boss, I have a suggestion."


    "Go ahead."


    "We should buy two planes ourselves. Boss you travel a lot, so having our planes would save you time, and In emergencies like today, we might not be so lucky to always find available planes."


    Hardy thought buying two planes was a good idea.


    In the future, HD Security would expand to other cities and would need planes.


    His business was growing: Wash Mining in San Francisco, Ace of Spades Winery, a casino in Las Vegas, a mineral water plant in New Mexico, a TV factory in New York, and a movie company that filmed everywhere. They needed planes.


    In emergencies, having private planes would prevent chaos.


    "How much do these planes cost?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ve checked before. The planes we are on are called DC-3 passenger planes, also known as C47 cargo planes in the military. New ones cost $186,000 each," Henry said.


    Less than $200,000 each¡ªbuying two would be easy for Hardy.


    "Alright, we''ll buy two," Hardy said with a smile.


    After over ten hours of flight, the plane finally landed at New York airport around 8 PM.


    Hardy hadn''t informed Michael to pick them up.


    They took taxis into the city and broke into a closed car dealership. The owner, seeing so many serious looking men in trench coats, was terrified, thinking it was a robbery.


    "How many cars do you have?" Henry asked.


    "Seventeen in total: Fords, Chevrolets, Dodges, Lincolns, Buicks, and Mercurys," the owner counted on his fingers.


    "We''ll take them all. How much? Give us a discount," Henry said.


    The owner was stunned¡ªit wasn''t a robbery, but a purchase.


    Ecstatic, he calculated the total: $35,000. Henry handed over thick stacks of cash, they filled the cars with gas, and everyone drove out.


    With so many people, they needed cars in New York.


    Hardy was now wealthy, so he directly bought a fleet of cars for convenience.


    At a phone booth, Hardy called the number Michael had given him. The phone was quickly answered.


    "Michael, it''s Hardy. I''m in New York," Hardy said.


    Michael was overjoyed.


    "Where are you? I''ll come to see you."


    Hardy gave an address.


    About 20 minutes later, a car arrived. Michael saw Hardy, quickly approached, and hugged him.


    "You came so quickly. I thought you''d be later," Michael said, glancing at Hardy''s car, which had several people inside.


    "You brought a few people with you." Michael said.


    Hardy smiled and pointed back, "Not just a few. The whole row of cars behind is full of my people."


    Michael was shocked, seeing the line of cars, likely over ten.


    "How many people?" Michael asked in surprise.


    "Time is urgent, so I only brought 70 people." Hardy said.


    Michael was amazed. Hardy''s strength far exceeded that of any Mafia family.


    "How is Mr. Corleone now?" Hardy asked.


    "Still unconscious, shot five times. It''s a miracle he''s alive," Michael said sadly.


    He then recounted the entire incident.


    The godfather was attacked by two gunmen while buying fruit. Sensing the danger, he turned to run but was chased and shot 12 times, using up two revolvers. Five bullets hit him, and he fell in a pool of blood.


    Fortunately, he survived and was taken to the hospital but remained unconscious. The Corleone family was in chaos, with Sonny, Michael''s hot headed older brother, in charge but making a mess.


    Michael, rushing home after hearing about the attack, found the hospital unguarded and suspected another assassination attempt. He and a baker, who the godfather had once helped, moved the godfather to another room and scared off the second set of gunmen by pretending to be guards.


    Minutes later, corrupt police, bought by other families, arrived to arrest Michael, likely to clear the way for the gunmen. Michael fought back and was punched by the police captain, breaking his jaw, which would take three to four months to heal.


    "They want my father''s life. They won''t stop. I fear worse things will happen, so I sought your help, Hardy."


    Hardy patted Michael''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, Michael. I''m here now. We''ll face this together."


    "Thank you, Hardy."


    "No need to thank me. We''re friends. How is the godfather''s security now? Do you need my men there?"


    "Sonny has sent men. My father''s safety should be assured. I''m more worried about the other families and the Turkish drug dealer, Sollozzo. They''ll likely continue their attacks."


    Having seen The Godfather movie multiple times, Hardy knew the enemy would demand negotiations, coercing the Corleone''s into the drug trade. Michael would volunteer to kill the police captain and Sollozzo during the negotiations, making him a fugitive in Sicily.


    Hardy couldn''t let this happen. Michael couldn''t go personally, as he had a $10 million investment in the TV factory to protect.


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 166: Chapter 166 The Corleone Family Power Struggle

    Hardy said, "Michael, I have some suggestions."


    "Go ahead, Hardy."


    "I''ll send a team to guard Mr. Vito Corleone. Having our own men there will ensure his safety. They''re former Marines with strong combat skills. What do you think?"


    "Good. I''ll say they''re security personnel from the TV factory. That''ll shut up anyone who complains," Michael said.


    "Second, give me a few local experts, loyal ones, familiar with New York and the five families. I need to investigate all potential enemies and prepare."


    "Got it. I''ll find someone," Michael said.


    Hardy was up against the five families and possibly more. Most of the Mafia Commission supported the drug trade.


    NovelFire-reader


    He had no fear of the Mafia but wouldn''t underestimate them, preparing for the worst and planning thoroughly to handle any unexpected situations.


    Hardy and Michael arrived at the hospital. A few people immediately stood up at the entrance of the room. Michael spoke to the person in charge, a captain of the family squad, "I brought a friend to visit my father."


    Hardy walked into the room.


    The old godfather lay in bed, with an IV drip attached to his hand, his eyes tightly closed, and his usually meticulously groomed hair slightly messy.


    In the past.


    Every time Hardy saw the old godfather, he felt he was like a lion. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Majestic and steady.


    Now the lion was injured.


    Michael walked to the bedside, held his father''s hand, and said softly, "Father, I was worried about your safety, so I called Hardy over from Los Angeles."


    Hardy also walked to the bedside, touching the old godfather''s hand, "Mr. Vito, I believe you will get better. Don''t worry about Michael. I will do my best to help him, and this crisis will pass."


    It was unclear if the old godfather heard Hardy''s words.


    The old godfather''s eyelids seemed to move a little.


    Hardy left Leo''s combat squad to guard the hospital and requested a room next to the old godfather''s ward. With Leo''s squad there, even if the other side sent thirty or forty people to storm the hospital, there would be no problem holding the enemy off.


    The squad leader in charge of the hospital was somewhat surprised.


    "Michael, who are these people?"


    "They are security personnel from my company. I asked them to stay and protect my father," Michael said.


    "We are enough here," the squad leader said.


    "This is my act of filial piety. I hope you understand. I will talk to my brother about it. More people means more safety. You can also take turns resting, and they are professional security personnel." Michael''s attitude was very firm.


    The squad leader opened his mouth but said nothing. Although Michael had not been involved in the Corleone family''s affairs before, he was, after all, a member of the Corleone family.


    After arranging the rear guard, Hardy was half at ease.


    The rest was the offensive.


    Hardy asked Michael to provide people familiar with the local environment and the situation of the other four families in New York. Michael didn''t have suitable personnel for the moment.


    He had always rejected the family business before, unwilling to get involved in gang affairs, wanting to be a proper businessman and politician.


    Now, with the sudden change in the family, he suddenly felt he had too little power in his hands. He realized that he had indeed been somewhat immature before.


    "Hardy, do you think it''s appropriate for me to borrow people from the family? Will it affect you?" Michael asked.


    "There will always be contact. Who are you planning to borrow people from?" Hardy asked.


    "Uncle Clemenza. He is one of my father''s legion commanders and controls half of the family''s power. I have a good relationship with him. Last time, when we dealt with that singer, I asked for his help," Michael said.


    The image of the Italian fat man immediately appeared in Hardy''s mind.


    At the party, dancing a few steps would leave him panting and sweating, but such a person was one of the most powerful in the Corleone family.


    The Corleone family had two legion commanders: Clemenza and Tessio. Hardy remembered that Tessio eventually betrayed the new godfather, Michael, while Clemenza remained loyal.


    "You can borrow people from Clemenza, but you must tell him to keep this matter confidential for now. I suspect that your family is not stable internally. If what we do is leaked, it will affect future actions," Hardy said.


    "I understand. I will call Uncle Clemenza now," Michael said.


    Clemenza was still at the Corleone family estate, where Sonny was discussing how to retaliate. The consigliere, Tom, was always against it, while Tessio remained silent. Clemenza glanced at everyone and had already sensed a subtle atmosphere within the family.


    When the old godfather was around, he suppressed everyone. Now that the old godfather was seriously injured, many people had their own thoughts.


    Sonny was too eager for revenge, either out of love for his father or maybe trying to establish his position in the Corleone family.


    Tom was captured by Sollozzo before. Did they reach some agreement in private?


    Why did the usual ruthless and strong Tessio remain silent this time? What was his intention?


    Clemenza suddenly felt that the Corleone family was in a precarious situation. If this matter was not handled well, the Corleone family could face the risk of destruction.


    The main disappointment was Sonny. He was too blatant in his power struggle, clearly fearing Tom''s rise, which made him anxious for revenge.


    Tom was the family consigliere and the godfather''s adopted son. According to mafia family traditions, if something happened to the godfather, the second in command or consigliere usually handled family affairs. Tom had a strong chance of vying for the new godfather position.


    "Ring ring ring~!"


    At this moment, the telephone in the living room began to ring.


    A subordinate answered the phone.


    After a while, he came to the study, "Clemenza, it''s a call for you from Michael."


    Hearing it was a call from Michael, the others didn''t pay much attention and continued discussing.


    Clemenza struggled to get up from the sofa armrest, walked to the living room, and answered the phone. "This is Clemenza .... Yeah, yeah, okay, I got it."

 Chapter 167: Chapter 167 First Blood In The Conflict

    Clemenza returned to the study. Sonny looked at him and asked. "What did Michael call about?"


    Clemenza shook his fat head, "He told me that he sent several security guards from the TV factory to the hospital to protect Mr. Vito''s safety." NovelFire.com-chapter


    Sonny sneered, "Does he think this is a game? What can sending a few security guards do? It''s nothing more than showing his concern for father."


    The group continued their discussion, still not reaching a consensus. Finally, Sonny had to announce the meeting''s end, waiting to see what the other side would do.


    Clemenza got into his car, instructed the driver not to go home, but to head towards the outskirts of the city.


    On a road in the outskirts, Clemenza saw a row of parked cars and felt a bit nervous. But when he saw Michael, he was relieved.


    Getting out of the car to meet Michael, Michael introduced Hardy to Clemenza, "You should know Jon Hardy."


    Clemenza naturally knew Hardy, shook his fat hand, and said in surprise, "Mr. Hardy, aren''t you in Los Angeles? What brings you to New York?"


    "I called him to help. I have a feeling this matter is not simple. The Corleone family needs more protection," Michael said.


    "Uncle Clemenza, Hardy brought people to help, but they are not familiar with New York. I hope you can assign some people who are familiar with the local environment and the other families to assist them."


    "And, this matter needs to be kept confidential. If the family finds out, I''m afraid it will be leaked."


    The fat man nodded.


    "No problem, I can assign 10 people to cooperate with them. I will instruct them not to contact others or disclose any situation until the matter is resolved. During this time, they will follow Mr. Hardy''s orders," Clemenza said.


    It must be said that Clemenza is very good at handling things.


    Since the old godfather was attacked, the Corleone family had been searching for Sollozzo. Sollozzo was cautious, and no one knew where he was hiding.


    Henry and his team targeted the police chief, Chief McCluskey. With some minor authority in the police department and nothing outstanding about him, if not for his identity, such a person would not even be considered a bodyguard.


    At Chief McCluskey''s home, two telephone company repairmen arrived today. Since this morning, the McCluskey family has been experiencing static on their phone. They didn''t know the static was caused by intelligence personal of HD.


    After the maintenance, the calls became clear. No one knew that a monitoring device had been installed in the microphone of the police chief phone.


    Telephone monitoring devices are absolutely high-tech in this era. Only the military and FBI and other departments have them, but Hardy uses them to deal with mafia.


    The four major families were key surveillance targets.


    Telephone lines in the neighborhoods around the four families also saw repairmen, with intelligence personnel connecting to junction boxes, testing them one by one, and asking who they were by claiming it was phone company maintenance. They soon found the communication lines of these families.


    It was only 1947, and no one thought someone would use such investigative methods against them.


    In the past, they sent undercover agents and spies, but now there is no need for these. They can directly play a high tech wars.


    From the first day the intelligence office was established, Hardy told them to use the world''s most advanced technology. Last year, when dealing with Los Angeles robbers, HD Security used walky talkies, shocking many.


    Michael returned to the Corleone estate.


    As soon as he entered, he heard Sonny and Tom arguing. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sonny, you are too impulsive. Father wouldn''t like this. Doing so will make things uncontrollable," Tom shouted.


    Sonny pointed his finger at Tom, shouting, "Tom, I don''t need your lectures. Negotiation is impossible. I''ve already sent people out. The moment Sollozzo appears, I will kill him."


    "They tried to kill my father and even wanted to do it again in the hospital. It is absolutely unforgivable."


    "Sonny, if you do something to Sollozzo, it is equivalent to going to war with other families, which is what my father does not want to see." Tom said.


    "Father is lying in the hospital now. Who did it? It was that bastard Sollozzo and the other families also contributed to this. The Corleone family is not afraid of going to war."


    Sonny said strongly.


    Michael coldly watched Sonny and Tom argue. He wanted to say it wasn''t the time to argue but to stabilize the family, see the situation clearly, then make unified decisions. Only then could the Corleone family survive this crisis.


    Killing wasn''t just for revenge.


    Peace talk isn''t just a compromise.


    But he felt that both Sonny and Tom were trapped in their own thoughts, one because of irritability, the other because of weakness.


    Michael felt a bit frustrated.


    Even if the two just stayed calm and didn''t make any decisions, the family wouldn''t be in such chaos.


    He left the Corleone estate and returned to his own home.


    But just in the middle of the night,


    He was suddenly awakened by the ringing of the phone. He glanced at the time¡ªit was 4:30 AM, and it was still dark outside.


    "Michael, it''s Henry I have a news to tell you. Just over 10 minutes ago, your brother Sonny sent someone to kill Bruno, the son of Philip, the head of the Tattaglia family."


    Michael was instantly wide awake.


    ...


    When Hardy heard the news that Bruno, the son of Philip, the head of the Tattaglia family, had been killed, he was not surprised at all.


    Philip, the head of the Tattaglia family, had always supported Sollozzo, and they were among the masterminds behind the assassination of the old godfather.


    In essence, it was all for profit.


    During the Prohibition era, the Mafia profited enormously from bootlegging, which allowed them to grow rapidly into the largest criminal organization in the United States.


    However, after the repeal of Prohibition, their profit margins quickly dwindled. The profits from their legitimate businesses were nowhere near as lucrative as those during Prohibition.

 Chapter 168: Chapter 168 The Probing Phase Before The Escalation

    Then drugs emerged. Drugs were a new industry with incredibly high profit margins, high enough to tempt everyone.


    Several other families in New York, or rather, almost all American gangs, wanted to get into the drug business because it was so profitable and attractive. But the old Godfather steadfastly refused to compromise his principles and get involved, becoming a major obstacle for them.


    Hardy had met Bruno before. The last time the Flamingo Casino opened, Bruno was there and had a minor conflict with Hardy. He didn''t expect Bruno to become the first casualty in the conflict between the five families.


    Hardy received the news much earlier than Michael.


    Henry and his team''s wiretapping and surveillance had already started to pay off. When Sonny sent people to kill Bruno, Hardy''s men noticed it in advance and quickly reported it to Henry, who then informed Hardy and asked whether to intervene.


    Hardy considered it for 2 seconds and decided to just watch.


    That night, Bruno was staying at a rising starlet''s house. The starlet was a new talent Bruno had been promoting, beautiful, and had a good voice. She was now his plaything. He never expected that the Corleone family would dare to kill him.


    Two hit men burst into the room, firing 12 shots at Bruno with revolvers. When the old godfather was killed, the gunmen also fired 12 shots.


    However, Bruno wasn''t as lucky as the old Godfather, none of the 12 bullets missed. Bruno died a gruesome death on the spot, while the starlet beside him could only scream. By the time the police arrived, she was scared out of her wits.


    The next day.


    Major New York newspapers reported the assassination that occurred the previous night. Coupled with the previous assassination of the old Godfather and the recent movements of several New York families, the newspapers speculated that a full scale war among the Mafia families might be imminent.


    After getting up and reading the newspaper, Michael pondered whether to return to the Corleone home first or go see Hardy for his opinion. He decided to consult Hardy.


    The weather was cold and gloomy, with rain mixed with snow in the morning.


    Michael put on his coat and hat and drove to the hotel where Hardy was having breakfast. Seeing Michael, Hardy greeted him with a smile, inviting him to join.


    Noticing the newspaper beside Hardy, Michael asked, "Hardy, do you think the Corleone family will go to war with the other families?"


    Hardy thought for a moment. "Michael, the war has already begun. It just hasn''t reached the most intense stage yet, we''re in the probing phase before the big battle."


    "Do you think the Corleone family has a chance to win?" Michael asked.


    Hardy pondered carefully before replying:


    "The Corleone family is indeed the strongest among New York''s five Mafia families. But if they face the other four families alone, I don''t think they stand a chance. Most likely, the other families will overwhelm them."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Let me analyze it for you. I guess you have the answer in your mind. The Corleone Family has several forces. The Tessio Legion and the Clemenza Legion are the two main pillars of the Corleone Family, with a total of more than 300 people."


    "Your brother Sonny and Tom also have some people, about 60 and 40 people, respectively. 400 people are all the strength of the Corleone Family."


    "But what about the other families? Each of them has 200 to 300 people. One family may not be the Corleone''s opponent, but several families joining forces are definitely not something the Corleone Family can resist."


    "Economically, the Corleone Family can come up with a lot of money, and the other families also have a lot of money."


    "The reason why the Corleone Family has become the head of the five major families is not because of its large number of people and wealth, but because of Mr. Vito Corleone. His connections are the Corleone Family''s biggest capital."


    "Other families can actually do drug business on their own. Why do they have to pull in Mr. Vito Corleone? The biggest reason is that they value his political capital and his relationship with politicians and the legal community."


    "And your father refused to do this business because he was worried that drugs would affect his relationships with politicians and judges. This is also the biggest contradiction between the two sides."


    "Mr. Vito is the pillar of the Corleone family. As long as he falls, even if other families do not take action against the Corleone family, the influence of the Corleone family will be reduced by several levels, and it will definitely not be ranked first among the five major families."


    "This is also the biggest reason why they tried to kill Mr. Vito."


    Michael felt a sense of clarity, as if the fog in front of him had lifted.


    He looked up at Hardy, who was about his age but had a much sharper perspective.


    "If you see the Corleone family in such danger, why are you helping me?" Michael asked, looking at Hardy.


    Hardy laughed and patted Michael''s shoulder. "I told you, we''re friends. True friends help each other in times of crisis, not just during good times. Drinking, having fun, and chasing women together isn''t true friendship." powered-by-NovelFire


    "Hardy, what do you think the Corleone family should do next to get out of this crisis?" Michael asked.


    "Kill Sollozzo!" Hardy replied bluntly.


    "Why?" Michael asked curiously.


    "Although Sollozzo is just a drug dealer, he has become the link between the other four families. Their desire for the drug business is all because of him. If you kill him, their temporary alliance will dissolve. It''s that simple."


    "As for the remaining issues, you can have the family spread the word that everything can be discussed once the old godfather recovers. This will give the other families hope, and they won''t fight the Corleone family to the death." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 169: Chapter 169 The Second Generation Godfather

    Michael returned home to find Sonny and Tom arguing again.


    Sonny was adamant about killing Sollozzo, while Tom continued to advocate for negotiations.


    "Sonny, you''ve already killed Bruno. Do you know what the other families are thinking now? They will think you will go after them too. They will unite, and if that happens, the Corleone family won''t survive."


    "Sollozzo called, saying there''s still room for negotiation, otherwise, they will act soon."


    "So, what do you suggest?" Sonny asked, frowning.


    Tom shrugged. "Sollozzo wants us to send a family member to talk, someone from the Corleone family."


    "I''ll go," Sonny said, frowning.


    "No, they said you''re too impulsive and can''t go," Tom replied.


    Everyone turned to look at Fredo, the second son of the old godfather. Under their gazes, Fredo''s eyes darted around, clearly scared.


    Everyone knew he was timid.


    Michael pursed his lips and said, "I''ll go. I''ll go talk to them and see what they want to say." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tom, contact them and tell them I''m willing to talk, but it has to be in a public place like a bar or restaurant, not a private location."


    "Okay, I''ll contact them," Tom said.


    Not long after, Tom finished the call and returned to Michael. "They said they''ll pick you up and take you to a restaurant to talk over a meal. They won''t tell us the location now, but they assure us they''re sincere and will give us an offer we can''t refuse."


    An offer we can''t refuse.


    Get hooked on mvl _emp _yr novels.


    That was a favorite phrase of the old Godfather.


    He used to say it to others, and now someone is saying it to the Corleone family.


    Michael nodded.


    After everyone left, Michael went to the old godfather''s study. Sitting in the old godfather''s chair, he thought for a while before picking up the phone to call Hardy and tell him what had happened.


    "Hardy, I plan to kill Sollozzo. I think he''ll try to kill my father again because he benefits the most from it. If my father is killed, the Corleone family''s political protection will disappear, and their strength will be halved," Michael said.


    "What''s your plan?" Hardy asked.


    "They will pick me up and take me to a restaurant, but they won''t tell me which one. I need your help to get a gun inside," Michael said.


    Hardy laughed.


    "Michael, let me tell you, successful people use their brains more than their hands and avoid putting themselves at risk. If you kill someone in public, what will you do next? Go on the run? Who will take care of our business?"


    "And you called me from Los Angeles just to help you get a gun inside?"


    "Stick to the original plan and meet them. Stall them without agreeing to anything, then leave. The rest is on me."


    "Alright, we will do it your way."


    In the evening.


    Michael arrived at the agreed upon location. Soon, a car stopped beside him, and Sollozzo rolled down the window. "Michael, get in."


    Michael saw Sollozzo and the police captain in the back seat.


    Michael got in the car. The captain smiled at him. "Michael, does your jaw still hurt?"


    "The doctor said my jaw is broken and will take three to four months to heal," Michael replied.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that. I didn''t mean to hit you so hard, it might have been a bit of bad luck," the captain said, his tone insincere and gloating.


    They drove around New York for a while before stopping at an unremarkable restaurant.


    The three walked in. Michael noticed two tables of customers who looked at them as they entered, their waists bulging with hidden guns.


    Michael knew these were Sollozzo''s men.


    When their food arrived, Michael had no appetite, but Sollozzo ate happily, chewing on his steak while talking. "Michael, do you realize what a huge market this is? In New York alone, it could reach millions a year, and nationwide, it''s in the billions."


    "With your political connections, we can easily make this money. Sometimes we just need the Corleone family''s connections to make sure the police look the other way, and we can make a lot of money effortlessly."


    Michael listened absentmindedly.


    "I understand Mr. Sollozzo''s proposal. I''ll relay it to Sonny and the rest of the family, but any decision will need everyone''s agreement," Michael said.


    "Of course, it needs to be discussed. But I''ve offered very favorable terms, and the other families have agreed. We''re just waiting for the Corleone family''s response."


    Sollozzo''s words carried a clear threat.


    Michael put down his fork and excused himself. As he left the restaurant, the captain sneered. "Just a kid who doesn''t understand anything. Today''s scene must have scared him stiff, he looked so absent minded."


    "I heard that when Vito Corleone was shot, his second son was there and was so scared that he dropped his gun and just cried on the ground. The eldest son is a brute, the second son is a coward, and the third son is no different. The Corleone family is finished once the old man dies."


    Sollozzo had a similar impression of Michael. The Corleone family was formidable because of Vito Corleone, but his sons were not up to the mark.


    Just then, two cars pulled up outside the restaurant. Guns protruded from the windows.


    "Rat-tat-tat-!"


    Machine guns roared, and the people inside the restaurant were hit.


    A bullet went through the captain''s head, blowing off half his skull. His body fell to the ground. Sollozzo, terrified, hit the floor quickly.


    Just as the gunfire stopped, Sollozzo thought he had escaped.


    Something was thrown through the window, making Sollozzo''s heart drop.


    Dynamite. And not just one.


    One after another, sticks of dynamite were thrown inside, one landing right where Sollozzo was lying. The dynamite hissed as it burned.


    Sollozzo tried to escape, but it was too late.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The restaurant exploded violently.


    Everyone inside was surely dead, and the cars outside quickly sped away.


    In a car far away, Hardy and Michael watched the explosion.


    Hardy turned to Michael. "All of Sollozzo''s men inside are dead. Why did you choose such an extreme method to kill them?"


    "I want to show the other families how fierce the Corleone family''s retaliation can be. This will help curb their ambitions. Then our messages will be more effective," Michael said firmly.


    Hardy looked at Michael.


    It seemed Michael was slowly beginning to develop the demeanor of a second generation godfather. In a fantasy novel, this might be described as the awakening of the Godfather''s bloodline.

 Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Interrogation

    Michael returned to the Corleone estate, where Sonny, Tom, Tessio, Clemenza, and others were waiting for him. As soon as Michael walked in, they gathered around him.


    "Michael, how did the talk go?" Tom asked.


    Michael picked up a cup from the table, poured himself a drink, took a sip, and said, "Sollozzo, that police chief, and the men they brought were all blown up."


    The whole room was shocked.


    "What? Blown up? What happened?" Sonny asked urgently.


    Everyone else was equally astonished.


    Michael glanced around at everyone, speaking gravely, "Sollozzo attempted to assassinate my father twice. They wouldn''t stop. For my father''s safety, I had to take him out."


    "How did you do it?" Tom asked in surprise. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After the meeting, I left the restaurant. I had arranged for my men to open fire on the restaurant with machine guns and then throw in a few bombs, blowing everyone inside to bits," Michael said.


    Sonny looked at his brother in disbelief.


    Tom was stunned.


    Tessio frowned deeply.


    Clemenza''s eyes shifted, immediately thinking of Hardy.


    "Michael, where did you find these people? Don''t tell me they were the security from your factory?" Sonny asked, perplexed.


    "I hired them," Michael gave a simple answer.


    "Now isn''t the time to discuss this. What we need to discuss now is how to deal with the aftermath," Michael said.


    Tom looked at Michael, worried, "Michael, killing a police officer is a direct challenge to the entire justice system. The connections the Corleone family has built will collapse."


    Michael shook his head, "No, it won''t be that serious. That police chief was involved with drug dealers; he wasn''t a good cop anymore. Tom, don''t we have contacts in the press? Call them and tell them about the police chief''s dealings with drug dealers. No one will care about his death after that."


    Tom thought for a while then said "I''ll call the people in the newspaper. They should know how to write it."


    "What about the murder? The police will look from Michael." Tessio said.


    Michael shrugged nonchalantly, "I left the restaurant before the attack. No one can prove I was involved, and it was indeed not me. They might suspect the Corleone family, but there''s no evidence of my involvement."


    Tom, being a lawyer, nodded in agreement after hearing Michael''s explanation.


    "The police will certainly suspect Michael, but without evidence, they can''t do anything to him."


    "What do you think the other families will do? Will they go to war with us?" Sonny asked.


    Tom didn''t speak.


    Tessio remained silent.


    Michael spoke again, "Sonny, I think you should call the heads of the other families and explain the Corleone family''s stance. You don''t need to agree to anything yet. Just say that many things can be discussed once our father recovers."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Tom looked at Michael with changed eyes, feeling that he didn''t recognize this younger brother anymore. Although Michael had always been somewhat rebellious, he had never shown such leadership and decisiveness. This time, Michael acted swiftly and thought things through thoroughly. Tom saw the image of the old Godfather in Michael.


    Clemenza smiled and nodded at Michael, thinking that Michael handled things well this time. His actions, though seemingly reckless, perfectly resolved the immediate crisis for the Corleone family, steering events in a different direction.


    Tessio also developed a newfound respect for Michael.


    Everyone went their separate ways to get busy, while Michael went to the old Godfather''s study and sat in his father''s chair. He didn''t dwell on the past events, as they were over.


    He thought about Hardy. From the time Hardy received his call for help in Los Angeles to the day Sollozzo was killed, it had been only three or four days. Yet, Hardy was able to piece together the most critical points from the complex events and make accurate judgments. Michael admired Hardy for this.


    The solutions Michael had proposed to Sonny and Tom, such as contacting the press and calling the heads of other families, were actually ideas Hardy had suggested during their conversations. Michael merely relayed them to the others. Compared to Hardy, Michael felt he still had much to learn and improve.


    The next day, various newspapers reported the machine gun attack and explosion that occurred at the restaurant the previous evening. At around 9 PM, there were still many pedestrians on the street, making it easy to gather information about what happened.


    The New York Daily News reported: "Two cars stopped in front of the restaurant, and gun barrels protruded from the windows, spraying bullets into the restaurant. Then explosives were thrown inside, killing everyone inside instantly. The scene was gruesome."


    "The restaurant owner told the newspaper that a few minutes before the attack, someone came to the kitchen, gave them money, and forced them to leave through the back alley. Shortly after, the explosion occurred."


    "The brutal attack appears to be a gang vendetta, likely related to the recent attack on the Corleone family head. The victims have been confirmed as a Turkish drug dealer and Police Chief McCluskey, who had been associating with the drug dealer recently. According to reports, McCluskey had a history of accepting bribes."


    Michael calmly admitted that he indeed had dinner with Sollozzo and Chief McCluskey the previous night, at their invitation.


    "What did you talk about?" the police asked.


    "Business. Sollozzo wanted to buy a batch of televisions to sell in Turkey. That''s what we discussed."


    Everyone knew Michael was the shareholder and the CEO of "N.Y.T" Television Company, so talking about television sales made perfect sense.


    "Were there any conflicts that night?" the police asked again.


    Michael smiled, "Officer, they wanted to buy televisions, and I''m a television seller. What conflict could we have?"


    Find joy in m _v _le _mpyr reads.


    "You didn''t discuss anything else, like family business?" the police asked.


    Before Michael could respond, the lawyer immediately stood up and said sternly, "Officer, please watch your words. Your questions are leading my client. I will file a complaint against you."


    "My client is a legitimate businessman with no criminal record. He fought in the anti fascist war and received a combat hero medal. No one can convict him just because of his last name."


    "Alright, I didn''t ask that question," the officer said.

 Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Vito Corleone Wakes Up

    "What time did you leave after meeting with them, and what happened after you left?"


    "After we finished our discussion, I chose to leave and go home. I found out what happened later from the newspaper."


    "So you don''t know who attacked Sollozzo and McCluskey?"


    Michael shrugged, "Of course not. Do I need to know?"


    After the questioning, Michael and the lawyer left the police station. Although everyone suspected the Corleone family was behind it, there was no evidence.


    The US is a country that requires evidence. Without evidence, even if he did it, you can''t convict him. Moreover, there were witnesses who confirmed that Michael left the restaurant and got into a car. A few minutes after he left, two cars arrived and attacked the restaurant. No one saw Michael directly involved.


    Even if the Corleone family was responsible, Michael didn''t personally carry it out, nor did he need to.


    The heads of the four families received calls from Sonny and Tom last night. The message was clear: the Corleone family would not tolerate the attack on their father and would retaliate. This was a Sicilian tradition. As for business matters, they could be discussed once the old Godfather recovered.


    Last night''s bombs indeed intimidated many. No one wanted to go to war with the Corleone family and risk their own family.


    The purpose of the Mafia Commission was to resolve disputes among Mafia families.


    The head of the Barzini family, the real mastermind behind this, thought for a long time after hanging up the phone, then called the other family heads. They agreed to temporarily set aside their differences and wait until Vito Corleone recovered.


    Henry brought a stack of notes to Hardy''s room.


    "Boss, here''s a report on the wiretapping situation."


    "Based on our analysis, the first to contact and fully support Sollozzo was the Tattaglia family. The Tattaglia family has been experiencing financial losses in recent years and is eager to make money from the drug trade."


    Hardy, having seen the Godfather movies, already knew the general situation. After hearing Henry''s report, he understood their situation better.


    "Boss, during the wiretapping, we also heard some interesting information. For example, the head of the Barzini family called an army logistics officer, bribing him to buy decommissioned transport planes to start an air transport company." Experience magic on mv-lempyr.


    Hardy picked up on something.


    "Is the military planning to decommission a batch of transport planes? Henry, find out more about this. You mentioned we also need some planes. If this is true, let''s see if we can get some." Hardy instructed Henry.


    "Alright, I''ll find out," Henry replied.


    After a week in a coma, the old Godfather finally woke up. The doctor checked him and smiled, saying, "Mr. Vito, you are very lucky. You were hit by five bullets, yet you have recovered so well. Just rest peacefully from now on."


    The doctor left the room smiling, and the family members flooded into the ward.


    The old Godfather''s wife was the first to step forward. She bowed and kissed her husband, "Vito, it''s so good to see you awake. I was terrified when I heard you were attacked."


    Next, his children approached. The old Godfather saw his eldest son, Sonny, his second son, Fredo, and his youngest son, Michael. His daughter, son in law, and adopted son, Tom, also stood nearby. The old Godfather nodded contentedly.


    No matter what happens, as long as his family is around, he fears nothing.


    After the family members visited, the women left, and only the men remained in the room. The old Godfather looked around at his children and a few subordinates, weakly asking, "Tell me what happened after I was attacked."


    "Father, the doctor said you need more rest and should not overexert yourself," Sonny said.


    The old Godfather gently waved his hand and said, "I''ll just lie here and listen. It''s fine. Tom, you''re the consigliere, you tell me."


    Strictly speaking, Tom, as the consigliere, held a higher position in the gang than Sonny. When the old Godfather was gravely injured, Sonny had some say. Now, as the old Godfather inquired about the gang''s affairs, Sonny was even behind Tessio and Clemenza in rank.


    Tom, a lawyer by training, spoke clearly and methodically. He started with the attack on the Godfather, including his own kidnapping and coercion by Sollozzo, and recounted everything in detail.


    When he mentioned that Sonny had sent people to kill Bruno, the son of Philip Tattaglia, the old Godfather frowned.


    Later, when he heard about Sollozzo wanting to negotiate and Michael taking the initiative to handle it, killing Sollozzo and the police chief in a restaurant in a brutal explosion, the old Godfather was a bit surprised and looked at his youngest son standing nearby.


    This youngest son had always been averse to the family business and hated using mafia methods, yet he had done such a ruthless thing.


    Tom then talked about Michael''s suggestions after he returned from the killings, such as exposing Sollozzo''s drug dealing identity in the newspapers, revealing that the police chief had accepted bribes and acted as a henchman for drug dealers, and having Sonny and Tom call other families to temporarily stabilize the situation. The old Godfather looked at his youngest son with newfound respect.


    It was clear that after the incident, his eldest son, Sonny, was only bent on revenge, oblivious to the approaching family crisis, and without the mindset to solve problems.


    The second son, Fredo, was too timid and weak, utterly unsuitable for mafia life.


    Yet, it was his most rebellious son, who was least willing to accept his arrangements, who stood up and cleverly resolved the family crisis.


    More importantly, he had cleared his own name, handling the entire matter perfectly.


    When Tom finished speaking, the old Godfather closed his eyes. Everyone in the room stood silently, waiting.


    After a while, the old Godfather finally opened his eyes and weakly but firmly, said, "Sonny, you must leave. I know Philip well, he is vengeful. You orchestrated his son''s death, he will surely retaliate."


    "You should go stay in Sicily for a while. Wait until everything here is completely resolved. Then, when we call you back, you can return."


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Planning To Establish An Airline

    New York was the real bustling world compared to Sicily, which was a backwater village by comparison. Staying in Sicily, Sonny would feel suffocated.


    Moreover, the forces he built up before his departure might gradually dissipate.


    "Father, I..."


    The old Godfather looked at Sonny, his gaze unwavering, "Sonny, you are my son. I don''t want anything to happen to you, so you must go back." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sonny felt his father''s resolve and dared not disobey, lowering his head and saying, "Yes, Father, I will return to Sicily."


    The old Godfather nodded, "Alright, I''m a bit tired now. You all can leave."


    Everyone started to leave.


    Suddenly, the old Godfather called out to Michael, "Michael, you stay. I have a few questions for you."


    Everyone else left, and the ward was left with only the old Godfather and Michael.


    The old Godfather looked kindly at his youngest son, asking, "Michael, are you hiding something from me?"


    Michael knew what his father was asking. reading here on mv _l _e _mpy _r


    He shook his head.


    "I haven''t hidden anything, Father. After the incident, I felt a deep sense of crisis, so I called Hardy from Los Angeles to help me."


    Hearing Hardy''s name, the old Godfather understood everything.


    Someone must have helped Michael with those matters. If it wasn''t a family member, it must be an outsider. If it was Hardy, it all made sense.


    "When I was in a coma, I vaguely heard someone talking. I just found the voice familiar. Now I remember, it was Hardy."


    Michael nodded, "I called Hardy for help. He chartered two planes and brought 70 people over from Los Angeles the same day. Afterward, a lot happened. Hardy and I analyzed the situation and came up with those strategies. Most of what I did afterward was based on our discussion and Hardy''s advice."


    "Michael, you are very lucky to have found a true friend. Such a friend you must cherish, understand?"


    "Yes, Father, I understand. Because true friends are so rare."


    Two days later, Sonny went to Sicily, staying at the house of a local mafia boss, where he should be safe.


    Another two days later, Fredo was sent to Las Vegas.


    Las Vegas now has over thirty casinos. The Corleone family also had a casino there, comparable in size to others, with a few hundred square meters and a dozen gambling tables.


    It couldn''t compare to the Flamingo Casino at all.


    Fredo''s timid nature made him unfit for real mafia battles. It was better to send him out early to get involved in the casino business.


    Now, only Michael was left by the old Godfather''s side. On the surface, Michael didn''t participate in family affairs.


    One day, Michael brought Hardy to the old Godfather''s ward.


    The old Godfather smiled at Hardy, "Hardy, thank you for helping the Corleone family."


    After a few more days of rest, the old Godfather''s spirit had improved significantly.


    This time, Hardy had indeed helped the Corleone family through the crisis, sending people to protect him, helping Michael kill Sollozzo, and coming up with plans to stabilize the other four families, helping the Corleone family through the most dangerous time.


    "You''re too kind. I''m Michael''s friend, so this was what I should do," Hardy said with a smile.


    After chatting for a while, Hardy suddenly remembered something and asked, "Mr. Vito, do you know anyone in the military logistics department?"


    "Oh, why do you ask?"


    "I heard recently that the war has ended, and the military intends to sell a batch of decommissioned planes at a very low price. I want to buy a few."


    "Where did you hear this news?"


    "From a friend. This information hasn''t been made public by the military, and perhaps they don''t intend to. It might be sold privately, so I wanted to ask if you have any connections in the logistics department."


    Hardy had already inquired about the aircraft.


    During the war, the United States manufactured a large number of planes, more than 200,000. Now that the war was almost over, many planes were left idle.


    Recently, the military decided to sell some of these idle planes, some to foreign countries, some to stockpile, and others to be sold privately. The rest would be dismantled and scrapped.


    When Hardy came to New York, he was tempted to buy a few passenger planes for his own use. He had asked about the prices, for instance, a new C-47 aircraft costs around $200,000, but the price of a second hand plane is much lower than this price.


    Moreover, they didn''t have to wait for production. They could be used immediately after simple modifications. After intercepting Tattaglia''s phone call and learning this information, Hardy considered getting some decommissioned planes. These planes were still very capable, and it was said that C-47 planes were still in use even into the 21st century.


    The old Godfather smiled, "I do have a friend in the logistics management bureau. How about I give him a call, and then you can talk to him?"


    "Great, thank you very much."


    The old Godfather shook his head, "There''s no need for thanks between us."


    These words were identical to what Hardy had said before, making both the old Godfather and Hardy smile.


    The old Godfather made the call in front of Hardy. The person on the other end was surprised to hear from the old Godfather, "Vito, I saw in the papers that you were attacked. It seems you''re well enough to make phone calls?"


    "Yes, not dead yet," the old Godfather said with a laugh.


    "Why did you call me?"


    "I heard that the logistics department is selling a batch of planes. Is this true?" the old Godfather asked.


    "Your information is quite accurate. There is such a thing, but the exact number hasn''t been approved by Congress yet. We don''t know how many will be sold or the specific prices. Also, there are issues with reforms and mergers within the logistics management department. Things are a bit chaotic. Why, do you want planes?"


    "It''s for a very close friend. Darrell, can I have him contact you?" the old Godfather asked.


    "Sure, have him contact me."


    After hanging up, the old Godfather told Hardy, "I called a person named Darrell Williams, a brigadier general, and one of the key figures in the logistics management bureau.


    Hardy got the contact information, bid farewell to the old Godfather, and left the hospital. In the car with Michael, he asked, "How many do you plan to buy?"


    "At least two. If the price is cheap, I''ll buy as many as I can."


    Michael was surprised, "Are you planning to start an airline?"


    "That''s not impossible."


    If he got enough planes, Hardy indeed planned to start an airline. After all, if he bought two planes, he would need someone to manage them. If he got more, then starting an airline would be a good idea.


    Even if they didn''t carry passengers, transporting cargo was also good business. Although air freight was way more expensive compared to trucking, it was much faster, which allowed it to have its own base of customers.


    Don''t know how to run an airline? That''s simple. There were many airlines in the United States. Buying one would bring in their management team, flight qualifications, and various resources. With his investment, it would surely develop.

 Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Calculating The Barzini Family

    Virginia is also on the East Coast, and New York is only about 600 kilometers from Virginia. This time, Hardy brought only Henry with him and met with Brigadier General Darrell Williams in his apartment.


    Before Hardy arrived, General Williams had someone look into Hardy''s background, and he was quite surprised by what he found.


    Hardy retired from the Marines in 1945, and by this year, he already owned several listed companies, including the famous HD Security, HD Films, and Playboy magazines.


    Although General Williams is in his fifties, this doesn''t prevent him from being a fan of Playboy magazine.


    "Were you in the Marines?" The general extended his hand to shake Hardy''s.


    "Yes, General," Hardy replied.


    "Being young is great, especially achieving such success at your age. It''s very impressive."


    "I owe my growth to the support of veterans like you, General," Hardy said humbly.


    The two sat down, and General Williams asked about the old godfather''s health, then said, "I know about your HD security. There were many reports in the newspapers last year. I even took my youngest daughter to the cinema to watch the documentary ''The Great Los Angeles Bank Heist.''"


    "Actually, I want to buy a transport plane, part of the reason is because of HD security. Now the security company''s main business is in Los Angeles. In the future, I plan to expand to major cities across the United States. I will need a lot of transport planes for urgent tasks as well as transporting personnel and equipment." Hardy led the topic to the point.


    "What model of aircraft do you want, and how many?" the general asked.


    "I''m planning to buy C-53s and C-47s. If possible, I''d also like to buy a B-29 transport plane."


    The C-53 and C-47 are both manufactured by Douglas Aircraft Company. Although the models differ, their fuselages and engines are quite similar. The main difference is that the C-47 has a large cargo door at the rear, mainly for freight.


    The C-53 is a personnel transport plane, equipped with dozens of passenger seats, and can be used to transport passengers without modification.


    General Williams said, "Indeed, there are C-53s and C-47s among the models being retired this time. The report indicates 120 C-53s and 200 C-47s are ready for sale. However, many airlines have their eyes on these two models as well."


    "And the B-29 Flying Fortress you mentioned has only been in service for three years, and the military has no intention of eliminating them."


    "How much does the military plan to sell these planes for?" Hardy was still concerned about this issue since it wouldn''t be meaningful if they were too expensive.


    General Williams replied, "The prices haven''t been approved by the military yet, but our logistics department has proposed prices of $38,000 per C-53 and $36,000 per C-47."


    Hearing these prices, Hardy was immediately tempted.


    A new plane costs nearly $200,000, but the military is selling them for only a fifth of the price. Although they are second hand, these planes are still in excellent condition, especially these propeller planes, which are easy to maintain and can last another twenty or thirty years.


    "General Williams, would it be possible for you to help me order a few?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    Stay informed with m-vlemp-yr.


    The general thought for a moment and said, "The C-53 and C-47 are very popular. How about I help you order five of each?"


    A total of 10 planes.


    Actually, Hardy wanted to buy more. This was a rare opportunity to get a bargain. Even if he didn''t use them, he could likely make a profit by reselling them.


    Opportunities like this are usually taken by the big players and rarely reach the market for ordinary people to buy.


    Fair competition? No way. Many pieces of information are kept secret.


    This is why some people can easily make money while most cannot.


    "Thank you so much for your help General. By the way, General, how well do you know Brigadier General Bob Ernst?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    General Williams expression darkened slightly at the mention of Bob Ernst. "Why, do you know Bob Ernst?"


    Hardy shook his head, "I don''t know Brigadier General Bob Ernst personally, haven''t met him before."


    "What do you mean by mentioning him?"


    Hardy kept smiling and said, "I heard some news. Someone contacted Brigadier General Bob Ernst. He promised to help him buy 50 planes. Also Brigadier General Bob Ernst''s son in law opened a gallery in New York, and he is going to sell $200,000 worth of oil paintings soon."


    Brigadier General Williams eyes suddenly lit up. He looked at Hardy and asked seriously, "Is this information accurate?"


    "Very accurate," Hardy replied.


    While General Williams investigated Hardy''s background before Hardy arrived, Hardy also had Henry thoroughly investigate the general.


    As mentioned in conversations between General Williams and the old godfather, the logistics bureau was in a bit of chaos after World War II, with over 20 departments being streamlined and merged post war.


    General Williams hopes to compete for the position of deputy director of the logistics bureau, with his main rival being Brigadier General Bob Ernst. Their rivalry is well known within the logistics bureau.


    The New York Mafia''s Barzini family is in contact with Brigadier General Bob Ernst, and their phone calls were intercepted by intelligence personnel.


    Such private transactions are not uncommon, with bribery methods being even more varied. "I help you buy cheap planes, and you buy my son in law''s paintings. He makes money and buys a villa or car for his father in law as a token of filial piety."


    Such situations are very difficult to investigate unless there is internal information.


    Understanding the rivalry, Hardy realized that General Williams, who helped him buy planes, deserved a gift in return.


    Money? Too vulgar.


    What could be more enticing than offering a position?


    "Hardy, tell me everything you know," General Williams looked at Hardy intently.


    Hardy leaned forward and lowered his voice, revealing all the information he knew. The general listened for a while, then took out a small notebook to jot down details, showing his thoroughness. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy glanced at what the general wrote:


    * New York Mafia Barzini family head


    * 50 C-53s and C-47s


    * Brigadier General Bob Ernst''s son in law''s gallery name


    * Transaction details


    Closing the notebook, General Williams face showed a victorious smile.

 Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Legal And Blatant Bribery

    Closing the notebook, General Williams face showed a victorious smile. If verified, Brigadier General Bob Ernst would be in big trouble, giving General Williams a significant chance to become deputy director and even be promoted to major general.


    The general, now more cordial, asked, "Hardy, are 10 planes enough?"


    "Actually, they aren''t. I plan to establish my own airline," Hardy said.


    "How about this, Hardy, I''ll help you secure more. How many do you want?" General Williams asked.


    "The more, the better."


    Hardy thought to himself, If the military is selling 120 C-53s and 200 C-47s, if the general can get them all for him, he wouldn''t hesitate to take them all, even if it meant getting a bank loan.


    "OK, I''ll do my best to help you," the general replied.


    With an improved mood, General Williams extended their meeting to include dinner.


    Over dinner, Hardy casually mentioned, "General, I know you handle veterans affairs in the logistics support management bureau. My security company, HD Security, would like to hire some veterans and retired officers if possible."


    The end of the war had left many veterans without enough job positions.


    Hearing this, General Williams was delighted. "How many veterans can you hire each year?"


    Hardy thought for a moment, "About a thousand each year."


    The general was overjoyed, as this would help solve a significant problem for him.


    "Hardy, I must thank you on behalf of those veterans. Good jobs are hard to come by, and many lack professional skills, making security work ideal for them."


    "You can come and select the best veterans for your company," the general promised.


    Hardy believed in the future of his security company, even though it was still new.


    "There''s one more thing I need your help with," Hardy said.


    "Oh? Let''s hear it," the general replied, not immediately agreeing.


    "My company is new and lacks a strong foundation. I''d like to invite a few esteemed generals to be consultants, guiding our company''s direction," Hardy said sincerely.


    "An annual consulting fee of $20,000 plus other benefits," Hardy added.


    $20,000. Equivalent to 10 years salary for an average person, and this is just the consultant fee. Hardy told Brigadier General Williams that during his tenure as a consultant, he would also enjoy various benefits provided by the company, such as a company car, free fuel, and an annual trip.


    In essence, it is spending money to maintain connections.


    As for the job content, it involves attending a few meetings each year, pointing out deficiencies in the security company, and suggesting development directions.


    After Hardy finished speaking, he looked at Brigadier General Williams, "General, as a friend, I am willing to offer you a consultant recommendation."


    "And after you retire, you can also become a consultant for HD Security, with a minimum contract of 6 years."


    Bribery. This is blatant bribery.


    But damn, this method is legal, and no one can find any problems with it.


    Brigadier General Williams is the first high ranking U.S military officer Hardy knows. He plans to use him as a breakthrough point to win over a group of retired generals. Although they are retired, never underestimate their influence.


    The U.S while it is a society based on competence, wealth and experience in politic, It is often said that the army is based on personal relationships especially in time of peace. These generals, though retired, still have strong connections, which are their capital.


    Inviting some retired generals as consultants to back the security company can invisibly elevate its status.


    There are some things that these consultants can help with. Sometimes, a phone call from them can solve very tricky problems for you.


    Spending money on consultants is definitely worth it.


    Hardy gave Brigadier General Williams a consultant position, leaving the decision entirely to him. Williams could use this position as leverage. If a respected general speaks for him during a promotion review, his chances of promotion would significantly increase.


    Over a meal, Hardy and Brigadier General Williams became close friends.


    When Hardy left, Brigadier General Williams saw him off at the door, waving until Hardy''s car disappeared before going back.


    Hardy and Henry returned to New York. Hardy ordered Henry, "Increase the surveillance on the Barzini family, and start monitoring Bob Ernst''s son in law''s gallery from now on."


    "Okay, boss."


    ...


    The weather was nice. The driver drove Hardy and Richard to Manhattan, stopping at a gallery. This gallery was owned by Bob Ernst''s son in law.


    The gallery was very quiet.


    Hardy admired the paintings on the walls one by one. He had been collecting artworks for nearly a year, with over a thousand paintings in his collection. With more exposure, he had developed some discernment.


    After looking at dozens of paintings in this gallery, he found no works by famous artists. He didn''t recognize any of the painters'' names, not even those with some current fame.


    "Richard, do you like any of these?" Hardy asked casually.


    Richard shook his head, "I have no interest in these artworks."


    If you gave Richard a gun, he would absolutely love it, but looking at artworks was indeed a bit difficult for him.


    Last year, Richard had eye surgery to treat an old injury. Afterward, he had a prosthesis installed. With non prescription glasses, it was hard to tell he was a one eyed man.


    Hardy waved to a nearby attendant and inquired about the prices of a few paintings. The prices generally ranged from a few thousand to tens of thousands.


    Hardy thought to himself, such lousy paintings dared to sell at such high prices; the cost probably wouldn''t exceed a few dollars, and the frames were likely worth more than the paintings. No wonder the place was so deserted. It seemed this gallery was primarily used for money laundering.


    A few days later, Hardy received a call from Brigadier General Williams. The military had approved the logistics support bureau''s report, allowing the bureau to handle the batch of aircraft.


    "So, I guess they''ll take action soon," Brigadier General Williams said.


    "I''ll keep a close watch on them," Hardy said. content hosted on m _vlempyr S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Start An Airline

    After hanging up, he told Henry that the most critical moment had arrived and that he must keep a close eye on things. That very afternoon, the head of the Barzini family had a phone call with Brigadier General Bob Ernst, in which they mentioned the aircraft and the gallery.


    They didn''t know their conversation was entirely overheard.


    The next day, the advisor to the Barzini family brought a few people to Bob Ernst''s son in law''s gallery and spent $200,000 to buy a bunch of lousy paintings.


    Hardy informed Brigadier General Williams of this intelligence, and Williams smiled, knowing it was time to close the net.


    Returning to his study, Brigadier General Williams took out a small notebook from his pocket, looking at a note while thinking.


    He picked up the phone and called a subordinate he had personally promoted. Half an hour later, the subordinate arrived at Brigadier General Williams home.


    They conspired in the study for an entire night.


    The next day, The subordinate wrote a letter of accusation, detailing Brigadier General Bob Ernst''s bribery, and sent it to the Supervisory Committee.


    The committee took the accusation very seriously and immediately dispatched a task force to investigate. At this moment, Brigadier General Bob Ernst had no idea someone was out to get him. He received a call from his son in law, who told him about selling the paintings for $200,000, and he felt very pleased.


    Originally, the idea of setting up the gallery was for money laundering. As one of the logistics supervisors, he naturally dealt with many businessmen. The logistics department had always been a lucrative sector, involving weapons, clothing, food, fuel, tools, medical supplies, construction materials, and more.


    The needs of millions of people created a massive market. Although quality was consistent, deciding who got the contracts was up to them. Those suppliers naturally had to bribe them. Later, Brigadier General Bob Ernst came up with this brilliant idea of having people buy paintings, turning bribes into legal income.


    Two days later, Brigadier General Bob Ernst was taken away by the investigation committee for questioning.


    His method of accepting bribes had been very covert, but he was unlucky to encounter Hardy. Soon, the head of the Barzini family was also under investigation for bribing military logistics officers for benefits. Find joy in m-vlemp _yr.


    Being targeted by the powerful military is never a pleasant experience. The Barzini family pulled many strings and paid a hefty price, eventually putting their family advisor as a scapegoat to quell the matter.


    This time, Hardy had severely pitted the Barzini family.


    One day, Hardy received a call from Brigadier General Williams, inviting him to play golf in Virginia. Hardy, along with Henry, flew to Virginia.


    On the golf course,


    The two hit a ball and walked side by side.


    "Brigadier General Williams, I might soon have to address you as Major General Williams," Hardy said with a smile.


    Brigadier General Williams smiled slightly, "The deal for handling those planes has been finalized. The C-53 and C-47 you wanted are the most sought after, but I have reserved 50 for you. Can you handle them?"


    Hardy was overjoyed. The previous efforts had paid off.


    "Of course, I can handle them. No need to worry about that," Hardy said with a smile.


    Brigadier General Williams looked at Hardy again and said with a smile, "I''ve also secured an additional benefit for you. Some of these planes have serious component wear issues. The logistics department, when selling them, must ensure quality, right? So, they come with a batch of spare parts."


    "By the way, you told me before that you wanted a B-29, right? Are you still interested?" Brigadier General Williams asked.


    From his tone, Hardy sensed there was hope.


    "Of course, I want them."


    These days, having a B-29 would be more impressive and stylish than a limited edition Pagani in the future.


    "This sale list doesn''t include B-29s, but there is one on the scrap list. If you want it, I can arrange for it to be sold to you. But you''ll have to figure out the repairs yourself."


    The plan could only proceed with such a roundabout method using scrapped equipment.


    Hardy and Brigadier General Williams dark deal was complete.


    Hardy helped Brigadier General Williams take down a competitor, and soon Williams would be promoted to Major General and Deputy Director of the Logistics Support Bureau. In return, Hardy got what he wanted: 50 incredibly cheap planes and a unique B-29.


    Hardy finally understood why big shots loved playing golf.


    The main reason is to avoid being monitored.


    Do you think golf is that elegant? Do all big shots really love it that much? When big shots conspire for benefits, most of it can''t be exposed and is even illegal.


    They need a safe place to discuss.


    Indoor spaces aren''t safe; the best place is somewhere open, where you can see there''s no monitoring. Walking around while playing golf almost ensures no eavesdropping. Golf perfectly meets all these needs, which is why it is a favorite among big shots.


    "General, can I make a small request?" Hardy asked.


    "What request?"


    "Can the Logistics Support Bureau issue a purchase contract first, and I''ll pay later?" Hardy asked.


    Brigadier General Williams thought for a moment and said, "There are several companies buying these planes, not just yours. The military wants to recover some funds, which is why they''re selling these planes. They require settlement within six months, so I can give you three months at most."


    Saying goodbye to Brigadier General Williams, Hardy returned to his hotel and called Andy, who was far away in Los Angeles.


    "Andy, bring the finance team and lawyers to New York immediately. The plane deal is done, 50 planes. The next steps are up to you."


    "Got it, boss. I''ll bring the team over right away."


    After hanging up, Hardy lit a cigar.


    With these 50 planes, Hardy could easily start an airline. Remembering Southwest Airlines, the fourth largest airline in the U.S., had only three planes when it was founded in 1968. Currently, only a few airlines in the U.S. have as many as 50 planes.


    If Hardy established an airline, it could immediately rank among the top ten airlines in the U.S.


    Would starting an airline be profitable?


    Definitely. Most importantly, an airline holds a significant place in Hardy''s envisioned blue print.


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Interpersonal Relationships

    Andy arrived in New York with his team and lawyers and met Hardy at the hotel. Hardy told them about the purchase of the planes and then said, "I have already communicated with the military and asked them to issue a purchase contract first."


    "My plan is to set up an airline, use the contract to get a loan from the bank, and use the loan to pay for the purchase of the planes."


    "Andy, you have a lot to do next. The first is to register an airline, the second is to contact the military to complete the purchase contract, and the third is to use this contract to get a bank loan."


    Andy nodded and praised, "Boss, your idea is great. Using airplanes as collateral for the loan and using the loan to buy airplanes is equivalent to getting 51 airplanes for free."


    "Andy, these planes are relatively cheap. The price of a C-53 is 38,000 and the price of a C-47 is 36,000, and the actual value of these planes is far more than this price. I hope you can talk to the bank and borrow more money. After all, the operation of the airline will require a lot of funds." Hardy said.


    Andy admired his boss even more. He was not satisfied with getting 51 planes for free, and he wanted to make a profit. Even the operating costs had to be paid by these planes.


    He took the trick of getting something for nothing to the extreme.


    "Okay, boss, I will do my best." Andy said.


    Andy acted very quickly. Registering an airline was not complicated. For Andy''s team, it was the simplest task.


    Next, he contacted the military. The Logistics Support Bureau was very cooperative, mainly because Brigadier General Williams was overseeing the process. Within a few days, they had the purchase contract.


    25 C-53 troop transport planes.


    25 C-47 cargo transport planes.


    1 "scrapped" B-29 Flying Fortress.


    Each C-53 costs 38,000, totaling 950,000.


    Each C-47 costs 36,000, totaling 900,000.


    The scrapped B-29 Flying Fortress is priced at $150,000.


    The total price is exactly $2 million.


    The B-29 Flying Fortress cost 650,000 US dollars to build. Even if scrapped, it is much more expensive than the C-47. Hardy had no objections to this price. Mainly, it was extremely difficult to buy even if one had the money.


    Two cars drove into the airport belonging to the Logistics Support Bureau. The area was enormous, reportedly more than ten square kilometers, with hundreds of planes parked, stretching out of sight.


    Hardy and Brigadier General Williams got out of the car, with Andy following behind. The rest stayed back. They walked to one plane, and the Brigadier General patted the fuselage and introduced it with a smile:


    "Douglas aircraft have a great reputation. They are sturdy and durable, called ''Sky trains.'' The standard load of a C-47 is 2.7 tons, and in emergencies, it can carry three tons."


    "The C-53''s standard passenger capacity is 28, but airlines often modify the seats to accommodate 36."


    "The C-47 has a range of 2,600 kilometers, making it easy to travel around the country. From New York to Los Angeles, you would only need one refueling stop."


    At this point, Brigadier General Williams moved closer to Hardy and lowered his voice slightly, saying, "I specially selected these 50 planes for you. They are the best in this batch. You can use them with confidence. They should last for decades."


    "By the way, I also ensured you had enough spare parts. As long as there are no major engine problems, the parts should last for five years."


    Andy followed behind the two, admiring his boss''s ability to make friends. Experience adventures on m _v _lempy _r.


    Although Hardy and Brigadier General Williams were new acquaintances, he felt like they had been friends for almost a decade by their behavior.


    He had to admit, Hardy was excellent at interpersonal relationships. Among the people Andy knew, few could compare with Hardy. This was undoubtedly one of the essential skills for a successful person. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They walked to the side of the B-29.


    Compared to the C-47, the B-29 was much larger, with a length and wingspan exceeding the C-47 by more than ten meters, and a height of over three meters.


    Brigadier General Williams introduced the B-29''s specifications to Hardy.


    The B-29 had twice the load capacity of the C-47, reaching 5.4 tons, and a flight speed of 100 kilometers per hour faster. Its overall capabilities were much stronger.


    Most importantly, its range was amazing, reaching 9,000 kilometers. With this plane, Hardy could travel to any country in the world.


    Hardy genuinely liked the B-29.


    This was a truly meritorious aircraft, famous in World War II and known as the ''Super Fortress.'' It was currently the world''s most advanced transport plane.


    The two boarded the plane and sat in the cabin.


    The others stayed outside.


    Hardy smiled and said, "General, congratulations on your promotion to deputy director of the Logistics Bureau. It''s time to change the star on your shoulder, right?"


    Just a few days ago, Brigadier General Williams was officially promoted to deputy director of the Logistics Bureau, and his power increased significantly.


    Williams laughed and said, "It''s been reported. Approval will take some time, probably until May or June."


    "By the way, Hardy, regarding the security company consultant, I want to recommend General Nussen. General Nussen was invited by President Franklin Roosevelt to serve on the National Defense Advisory Committee, responsible for industrial production.


    He has been the director of the War Production Board, an inspector of industrial production for the Army Department, and retired in 1945 with the rank of lieutenant general."


    "I worked under General Nussen back then, and he promoted me to my current position. My recent promotion was also due to General Nussen helping me connect with his old friends in the military."


    Hardy had not heard of General Nussen, but that didn''t stop him from being excited.


    Lieutenant General, Director of the War Production Board.


    He was a significant figure in logistics, which could deal with almost all military units. If he had something to do, even a phone call from the other party would save a lot of trouble.


    He was willing to spend any amount to connect with such a man.


    "Great, please help contact him and see when General Nussen is available. I will visit him personally." Hardy said.

 Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Bank Loan

    Williams smiled and said, "Haha, General Nussen lives in Detroit after retirement. He has a farm in the countryside and enjoys a leisurely life. I will contact him for you later."


    After returning to New York from Virginia, Hardy instructed Andy to contact the banks to discuss the loan business.


    As for going to the bank and asking for a loan, no way. Hardy is already a rich man with a lot of assets.


    In the conference room of the Hilton Hotel, Andy invited six bank credit executives, including Citibank of New York, First National Bank of New York, Bank of New York Mellon, Bank of America, First National Bank of San Francisco, and Wells Fargo.


    These people came because of Hardy''s name.


    Hardy is now a significant figure in the business field. HD Security, HD Films, "N.Y.T" TV Factory, Playboy Magazine, Barbie Dolls, and Rocky Mountain Mineral Water, are all real money making enterprises.


    Andy sent invitations to these banks, indicating that Mr. Hardy is ready to enter the aviation industry and inviting them to discuss loan matters.


    What is a bank? It is an enterprise.


    The purpose is to make money.


    When banks lend money, they first look at the risk and then the return. Hardy holds many high quality assets, and the banks have no doubts about his ability to repay the loan.


    After receiving Hardy''s invitation, these banks all sent representatives, mostly at the level of the head of the bank''s credit department.


    Andy smiled and said to these people, "Thank you for coming, everyone. Let me introduce myself first. I am Mr. Hardy''s economic advisor. My name is Andy. Before discussing loan matters, I would like you to look at a contract first."


    Andy handed folders to the staff, who distributed them to the bank''s credit supervisors.


    The contract content was simple, just a purchase contract. Hardy established HD Airlines, owning 100% of the shares. HD Airlines purchased 51 obsolete transport planes from the military.


    This contract showed that the deal was completed, meaning Hardy already had 51 aircraft.


    51 aircraft were undoubtedly heavy assets.


    "Mr. Hardy was really generous, buying 51 aircraft at once. This puts him among the top 10 airlines in the United States." A supervisor complimented.


    Some asked in confusion, "How is the performance of the obsolete aircraft? How many years of service life are left?"


    Andy smiled and explained, "Although these aircraft are second hand, their performance is absolutely fine. We have asked Douglas maintenance personnel to check them. These aircraft are basically about 80% new. After the company''s systematic maintenance, they can be used for another 20 to 30 years without any problems."


    "The factory price of the C-53 and C-47 is about 200,000 US dollars. I believe everyone has an estimate of their value now. We have asked experts to evaluate what price these aircraft can fetch if they are resold, and the conclusion is that they can definitely be sold for about 110,000 US dollars."


    In fact, Andy exaggerated this point a little. It is not possible to sell it for $110,000, but it is absolutely possible to sell it for $80,000 or $90,000. Even if Hardy sells it directly now, he can still make more than 2 million US dollars.


    Think about how easy it is to make this money. Without extremely strong social connections, who would let you make this money?


    Andy glanced at all the bank managers and said, "HD Airlines is going to use this batch of aircraft as collateral to borrow 5 million US dollars from the bank. The loan period is 5 years. We hope that the loan interest rate will be reduced by 1 percentage point from the normal loan interest rate."


    As soon as Andy said this, the managers immediately murmured.


    "Using this batch of aircraft to mortgage $5 million is too high. 3 million is about right."


    "The current loan interest rate is 4.25%. Reducing it by 1 percentage point is too much. The bank will not make any money at all."


    Andy had guessed the reaction of these managers, he smiled and said, "After the establishment of HD Airlines, there will be a lot of business and a lot of working capital. Our funds will naturally be placed in the bank that cooperates with us."


    No matter when, cash is king. Airlines are also cash rich companies. Large sums of money are deposited in banks, and banks can use this money to continue lending and making money. For banks, cooperating with such companies with sufficient cash flow will benefit them the most.


    "Everyone, our conditions are already here. You can go back and discuss it. If there is a result, you can contact me."


    Does a company have the ability to challenge banks? Of course it does. Take, for example, a company like Amazon, which sells and delivers its products on demand. It never defaults and has billions of dollars in cash.


    Such a company has a low debt ratio, significant cash flow, and relatively low loan risk, and its cash flow can generate substantial deposit income. Banks are eager to lend to them.


    Banks aren''t charitable organizations. Their sole purpose is to make money. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wealthier you are, the more willing banks are to lend you money because they expect you to help them make money. If you''re strapped for cash, banks hesitate to lend because they fear you won''t be able to pay it back. It''s always been that way, realistic.


    The next day, Andy started getting calls from banks one after another.


    First National Bank of New York offered a $2 million loan with a 0.3% interest rate reduction, with the condition that HD Airlines financial business must be handled by them. Andy chose to decline outright.


    Citibank of New York called offering $3 million at a 0.5% interest rate reduction, with the requirement that HD Airlines cash flow must go through Citibank in the future. The terms were mostly within the acceptable range discussed by Andy and Hardy. The offer of $5 million with a 1% interest rate reduction was somewhat high, mainly to allow room for negotiation.

 Chapter 178: Chapter 178 General Nussen

    Bank of New York Mellon and First National Bank of San Francisco followed with similar offers to Citibank''s, while Bank of America''s offer was slightly higher than theirs. The security business of Bank of America''s Los Angeles branch was undertaken by HD Security. The two sides had a pleasant cooperation before, and Bank of America was willing to reduce the interest rate by 0.6%.


    Andy and Hardy discussed and considered Bank of America as a viable option.


    At that moment, someone from Wells Fargo came to see Hardy. The person was very polite upon meeting Hardy and said, "Hello, Mr. Hardy, I''m Henry Wells, Vice President of Wells Fargo, and I''d like to have a chat with you."


    "Of course, no problem. I''m curious, Mr. Wells, what do you want to discuss?" Hardy invited him to take a seat.


    "Wells Fargo is prepared to lend $4 million to Mr. Hardy and reduce the interest rate by 1% to finalize this transaction, but I would like all financial transactions and cash flow of the airline to go through Wells Fargo channels in the future."


    Hardy glanced at Andy beside him.


    Andy had previously mentioned that if the interest rate was reduced by 1%, the bank wouldn''t profit from the loan, and no bank would agree to such terms.


    Unexpectedly, Wells Fargo Bank had sent a vice president to agree to the loan.


    Henry Wells looked at Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, I believe you also understand that reducing the interest rate by 1% means the bank won''t make any profit, and might even incur losses. In reality, we are looking towards a future partnership with you, Mr. Hardy."


    "Mr. Hardy, at the moment, you own three listed companies: Wash Mining, Playboy Magazine, and Barbie Doll Factory. In addition, you have the "N.Y.T" TV Factory, the Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Factory, HD Security, HD Films, and you''re preparing to establish HD Airlines."


    "However, you don''t currently have a cooperative relationship with any bank. Every time you require funding, you need to establish a new bank partnership. Mr. Hardy, although Wells Fargo Bank is currently just a local bank, it holds a strong reputation and an entire customer service system. Wells Fargo Bank wishes to forge a strategic partnership with HD Group."


    Hardy finally grasped Wells Fargo''s intent.


    At present, his companies are already receiving significant attention from many people, sufficient to attract a bank''s attention.


    Wells Fargo is not the second largest bank in the United States with trillions of assets that it will become in the future. It is still just a local bank and has no advantages in the fierce competition. Its only advantage is its good reputation.


    It was not until the 1980s that Wells Fargo grew into a national bank. In the following 20 years, it began large scale mergers and acquisitions and developed into a world class bank.


    A client akin to Hardy is certainly a key customer for Wells Fargo. There''s extensive room for further growth. Wells Fargo earnestly seeks to win him over.


    Following the conditions Hardy proposed, numerous top Wells Fargo executives held a special meeting and deliberated extensively prior to making this decision. They then assigned Vice President Henry Wells to discuss the matter further.


    What is their principal aim? To entice Hardy as an exceptional client.


    Hardy considered the proposal. He''s aware of Wells Fargo''s reputation for outstanding service. Establishing a strategic partnership would ensure smoother funding channels in the future. This was beneficial for him.


    Although Wells Fargo is only a local bank with business in San Francisco, Los Angeles and other cities in California, it has hundreds of millions of dollars in funds, Therefore, no bank should be underestimated.


    "Alright, I accept," Hardy stated.


    Henry Wells was slightly taken aback at Hardy''s swift acceptance. Such matters were of great importance. He''d expected Hardy to consult with his team beforehand. Surprisingly, Hardy pondered for merely a few minutes after the proposal was presented before making his decision.


    In Henry Wells view, Mr. Jon Hardy was exceptionally resolute. It''s no surprise he achieved such enormous success within such a short span.


    Henry Wells beamed. He rose to shake Hardy''s hand, remarking, "Thank you, Mr. Hardy, for placing your trust in Wells Fargo. We''ll undoubtedly provide exceptional service for you, Mr. Hardy, in the time ahead."


    Hardy pointed towards Andy.


    "This is my financial advisor. In the future, he will mainly communicate with you about HD and Wells Fargo."


    Henry Wells promptly shook hands with Andy.


    The deal was done. Nonetheless, the specific procedures necessitated time. Therefore, Hardy paid them little heed. He instructed Andy merely to publicize in the newspaper the establishment of HD Airlines, and the recruitment of a president and management team.


    ... sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Subsequently, Hardy accompanied Henry on an aircraft to Detroit.


    Brigadier General Williams called, affirming he''d reached out to General Nussen, and that Hardy could visit whenever it was convenient. He shared the latter''s address and contact details.


    Yesterday, Hardy summoned HD Security''s Chief Lancer, requesting that he hasten to Detroit. Together, they''d visit the veteran general.


    The subsequent day.


    Hardy, along with Lancer and Henry, journeyed to General Nussen''s residence. The elderly general was set to fish, his open Jeep bore fishing gear in its rear.


    Post introductions, the veteran general asked Hardy, "Are you fond of fishing?"


    "Yes, prior to my military stint, I frequently fished in rivers," Hardy affirmed.


    "How do you prefer to fish?"


    "I prefer lure fishing."


    Hardy wasn''t acquainted with fishing in this existence. However, he held a profound interest in it during his prior life, attempting various fishing techniques. He cited lure fishing after glimpsing a lure fishing rod in the veteran general''s jeep.


    The elder general chuckled, "Ha! You also enjoy lure fishing. Why don''t you join me?"


    "Alright."


    No outsiders were present. Hardy drove, and the veteran general navigated. They journeyed for 30 minutes, arriving at a river.


    The veteran general proved adept at fishing, yet Hardy displayed no deficiency either. They fished for over 30 minutes, and Hardy''s catch equaled the veteran''s.


    Exhausted. They sat by the river, the elder general smoking his pipe and Hardy puffing on a cigarette.


    The veteran general appraised Hardy, inquiring, "What''s your view on HD Security''s future?"

 Chapter 179: Chapter 179 HD Security Future

    Hardy discerned the veteran general''s motive. He''d witnessed numerous formidable figures akin to General Nussen, immune to trivial financial temptations. They might accept perks, but they needed credible allure.


    Hardy ruminated briefly before responding,


    "At present, security firms worldwide mainly engage in bank and corporate security. I envision expansive opportunities for these entities."


    "From my perspective, their activities can be categorized. Firstly, their core operation entails safeguarding banks, armored vehicles, vaults, and branches, besides providing security for major firms such as aviation security checks, jewelers, artworks, and auction houses. These businesses are the cornerstones of the development of security companies."


    "Secondly, collaboration with law enforcement supplements their role, easing local security pressures and handling defendants transport and custody duties."


    "Last year, we partnered with Los Angeles police, resulting in a 34% reduction in local crime. Our contribution was pronounced."


    Hardy did not lie about this. Los Angeles is known as the capital of crime. Since HD Security cooperated with the police department, the crime rate in the entire city has indeed dropped significantly.


    The most important thing is that he has the final say in the territory of the Austrians Gang and the Bill Gang. The crime in these places has decreased, and the data has naturally dropped significantly.


    "Thirdly, elite security services safeguard celebrities, entrepreneurs, and politicians, and secure national corporations abroad. In certain volatile nations, local police alone cannot safeguard corporate assets."


    "Fourthly, we provide prison security, supplementing guards roles. I also envisage prison privatization. Governments fund these facilities, with operational and supervisory duties handled by management firms."


    The veteran general redirected his gaze to Hardy. His initial queries about Hardy''s ideas were mundane, but the prison privatization proposal caught him off guard.


    "Any further plans?"


    "Yes, security firms support federal law enforcement, State Department, Transportation, and even Defense Department operations, offering security, advisory, military training, intelligence, and logistical support."


    "The security company has an independent intelligence department. I plan to develop it into an independent and powerful intelligence company, doing risk consulting and intelligence exploration business. It can also provide strategic business information for some large companies and groups, and provide strategic analysis for multinational companies."


    "Moreover, we could form mercenary groups, contributing to international peacekeeping and local governance, potentially eradicating adversaries and many more."


    "And more."


    Hardy elucidated, rendering the veteran general momentarily speechless, for several concepts were advanced beyond his Second World War era military acumen. Though he did not comprehend it all, he deemed such ventures plausible.


    The veteran general mused, reflecting upon the insightful youth.


    Post fishing, Hardy dined at the elder general''s ranch. They conversed extensively, fostering the veteran general''s favorable impression of Hardy.


    Post meal, Hardy bade farewell and departed. Neither mentioned contract negotiations. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two days later, General Williams phoned, informing Hardy of General Nussen satisfaction and willingness to consult with HD Security.


    That afternoon, Lancer flew once more to Detroit, finalizing a consulting pact with General Nussen, representing HD Security.


    HD Security now boasts an additional high ranking general to support it.


    ...


    Lancer returned from Detroit, and Hardy took a look at the contract from HD Security and General Nussen. The contract offered a consulting fee of $20,000 per year, along with various benefits.


    As for responsibilities, it required attending several fixed meetings each year and providing advice to the company.


    There was also a special clause that provided bonuses for contributions to the company''s development, with the amounts varying.


    So, what counts as a contribution?


    It was actually quite simple.


    For instance, if the company encountered an issue, they could ask these retired generals to make a few calls and use their connections. Such actions would be considered contributions, justifying a bonus.


    Blatant money for connections.


    "Lancer, I have already spoken with General Williams. Each year, we''ll absorb 1,000 retired officers and soldiers, and we can pick the best ones. There''s no contract¡ªjust a verbal agreement between Williams and me. HD Security is about to enter the fast lane of development."


    He handed a draft to Lancer.


    "This is my vision for the future development of the security company. There is a lot of room to expand the security company''s business, we don''t have to focus only on traditional services."


    The draft outlined the security company''s business scope, as discussed earlier by Hardy and general Nussen.


    Lancer read it and looked somewhat shocked.


    Private prisons. Services for the Department of Defense. An independent intelligence consulting company. Forming mercenary groups to participate in regional conflicts.


    Hardy''s vision was indeed bold.


    However, upon further reflection, Lancer became excited. If they followed Hardy''s plan, HD Security would become an incredibly powerful organization.


    And he would be one of its founders.


    "I will do my best." Lancer said resolutely.


    ...


    The airline recruitment advertisement had been out for a week, attracting many inquiries. Today was the day for the recruitment meeting, and Hardy attended in person.


    A man in his forties entered the conference room and handed over his resume. Hardy glanced through it, the man''s resume was impressive. He had worked at three different airlines, most recently as an assistant to the president of United Airlines.


    "Mr. Moss, how would you manage HD Airlines if you became president?" Andy asked.


    The man did not hesitate and said, "Set operational goals, implement performance metrics, build a team, establish a positive corporate culture, ensure the development of core management skills, and maintain smooth communication with customers, suppliers, partners, government agencies, and banks."


    The applicant spoke at length, demonstrating his familiarity with the airline business. However, Hardy had already dismissed him internally.


    It was all surface level rhetoric. He might make a good assistant president, but he wasn''t suitable for a pioneering president.


    Several more candidates followed, including some operations directors from other airlines, managers from different companies, and even a former vice president of Pan Am.


    But after talking with these candidates, Hardy wasn''t impressed with any of them.


    They knew the business well, but that didn''t mean they could be suitable presidents.


    Finally, a man in his mid thirties walked in. His name was John Franklin. He had previously been the executive general manager of a small local airline in Texas. After that airline was sold by its owner, he moved to United Airlines, where he was now the operations manager.


    "Mr. Franklin, how would you manage HD Airlines if you became president?"

 Chapter 180: Chapter 180 HD Airlines Taking Off

    Franklin seemed well prepared and said, "I believe there are significant problems in the current operations of major airlines."


    "Oh? What problems?" Andy asked.


    "Currently, airlines are overly focused on long haul flights, investing heavily in long distance transportation. They emphasize service and comfort, even hiring attractive flight attendants, which all significantly increase costs. In my opinion, an airplane is just a means of transportation. Our goal should be to get passengers to their destinations safely."


    "Luxury meals in lavishly decorated dining areas¡ªall these costs are borne by the company. I think we should cut costs. As for so called team loyalty, it''s better to convert benefits into cash and increase salaries, which is more effective."


    Franklin continued, "Airfare is high, and although the aviation administration sets ticket prices, the costs are too high for ordinary people. "For example, a flight covering the 600-kilometer distance from Los Angeles to San Francisco costs $50, roughly equivalent to a week''s earnings for some individuals."


    "Because of the high fares, people opt for trains or cars. I''ve calculated that even if ticket prices were reduced to $20, airlines would still make a profit. If we lower prices, we can attract a large number of customers."


    "In a highly homogeneous industry, whatever service you provide, other airlines can also offer. Therefore, there''s no customer loyalty. At my previous airline, although we only had six planes and operated mostly short routes, our performance was good. I implemented measures to cut costs and lower prices, as there are many people willing to choose cheaper flights."


    "Mr. Franklin, what are your salary expectations?" Hardy asked.


    Andy glanced at his boss. It was the first time the boss had asked a candidate about their salary expectations, indicating his interest in Franklin.


    "Mr. Hardy, my salary expectation is $10,000 annually, with incremental increases over the years. However, I have another request: I want management shares," Franklin said.


    Hardy wasn''t surprised and instead smiled, "How many management shares are you asking for?"


    "6%."


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "We can give you management shares, but not in the first three years. Starting from the fourth year, you''ll receive 2% every two years, capped at 6%."


    No other company had shown him such respect.


    "Mr. Hardy, I will work hard to develop the airline," Franklin said.


    Hardy smiled and said, "Your idea of a ''low cost airline'' aligns with mine. Would you like to hear my thoughts?"


    "Of course, Mr. Hardy. Please go ahead."


    Franklin thought, ''You''re the chairman, how could I not listen?''


    "HD Airlines will operate a total of 50 planes, all Douglas models. Using the same parts for all equipment will save a lot of costs."


    Franklin nodded in agreement.


    "We''ll use 25 C-53s for passenger flights. We''ll add more seats, forgo comfort, and eliminate first and business classes¡ªjust economy class. I''ve calculated that each plane will have 42 seats. Selling more tickets will increase revenue."


    "Additionally, there will be no meals or drinks on board, and we won''t have flight attendants. Besides the pilots, we will have only one male flight attendant," Hardy said.


    "No flight attendants?"


    "Yes, no flight attendants. HD Airlines will win the market with a low cost strategy. Flight attendants are too expensive."


    Franklin was a bit stunned. Would this really work? Adding seats, no service, no flight attendants¡ªit would be like a bus. Would passengers complain?


    However, Hardy''s next words reassured Franklin. He felt that passengers might not complain but instead accept it easily.


    After all, there are many poor people.


    "This way, we can save a lot of operational costs. But how do we attract customers? With prices. If the price is the same, they will naturally choose better services. But what if our prices are much lower?"


    "Consider this scenario: most airlines currently impose a $50 fee for traveling from Los Angeles to San Francisco. What if we were to introduce a lower fare of $25 or $30 instead?"


    "By targeting the low income market, we can still make money."


    Franklin was convinced by Hardy.


    It turned out that Hardy had thought of everything, even more thoroughly and meticulously than Franklin.


    However, they didn''t skimp where it mattered. Only when customers gained real benefits would they be loyal to the company. Other so called corporate cultures were just nonsense.


    HD Airlines'' president was confirmed.


    From now on, HD Airlines is officially taking off.


    ...


    The old godfather was finally discharged from the hospital.


    After over a month of treatment, the old godfather''s condition had stabilized completely, and he was allowed to return home to recuperate. He was taken back to the Corleone''s Manor.


    Hardy visited the old godfather.


    The old godfather looked at Hardy and said, "Hardy, I want to thank you once more. You stayed in New York for a month and a half just to help Michael." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re welcome. I hope you recover soon," Hardy replied.


    Hardy hadn''t anticipated staying in New York for such a long time during this visit. When he arrived, New York was still in sleet, but now it was spring, with flowers blooming.


    But this time, Hardy also gained a lot.


    Helping Michael led him to gain the friendship of the Corleone family.


    Simultaneously, He founded an airline company from scratch, increased his assets by millions, became friends with General Williams, Deputy Director of Military Logistics Support Administration, and HD Security also gained a lieutenant general as a consultant.


    "Mr. Vito, I came to bid you farewell and prepare to return to Los Angeles," Hardy said.


    The old godfather nodded. "With so many enterprises, you really should return and check on them. Hardy, if you need help from the Corleone family in the future, just call me directly. I have friends in New York, the legal community, Washington, and the business community, and perhaps I can be of assistance."


    The old godfather''s connections were the Corleone family''s greatest asset. Telling this to Hardy was like granting him access to those connections.


    Hardy did indeed need to leverage these connections in many places. His businesses needed to expand their markets. With the old godfather''s assistance, he could save considerable effort.


    After a family dinner at the Corleone Manor, Hardy bid farewell, with Michael accompanying him out.

 Chapter 181: Chapter 181 The Second Mafia Conflict

    At the manor''s entrance, Hardy patted Michael''s shoulder. "Even though other families have temporarily ceased hostilities, it doesn''t mean it''s safe. You must remain vigilant every day. Call me if you need anything."


    Michael smiled. "I will pay attention."


    Hardy and his subordinates departed for the airport together. When they arrived, they numbered 70. Now, their group has grown significantly. Along with Lancer and Andy''s teams, HD Airlines new president, Franklin, joined, bringing their total to over 80.


    However, this time they didn''t need to charter a plane, they were flying back in their own aircraft. Franklin had coordinated with Los Angeles Airport, intending to establish it as their primary West Coast hub. They were dispatching 10 planes there in one go this time.


    The pilots had been borrowed temporarily.


    Running an airline was no simple task. There was much preparation yet to be done, such as assembling a management team, recruiting pilots and crew members, hiring technicians, contracting with major airports, and planning routes, among other things.


    There was much to be done.


    But Hardy left all these matters to Franklin. Why hire a president if not to delegate such responsibilities?


    Meanwhile, Hardy himself was seated in his own B-29 Flying Fortress. Though it was somewhat bumpy and noisy, it didn''t bother him. He felt content.


    The flight to Los Angeles Airport proceeded smoothly.


    Before disembarking, Hardy instructed Franklin, "Arrange for the aircraft manufacturer to modify this plane. Convert the cabin to a private airliner configuration and ensure it''s as quiet as possible."


    "Understood, boss."


    This B-29 Flying Fortress was Hardy''s personal vehicle, so it needed to be comfortable. Its bomb bay was also intact. What if the pilot accidentally pressed the bomb release button, plunging them into the Pacific Ocean? It was a scenario he pondered.


    Ava wasn''t in Los Angeles, so Hardy couldn''t stay with her, so he returned to his Beverly Hills estate.


    There were housekeepers and a few servants here.


    After showering, the housekeeper brought him black tea. "Mr. Hardy, the chef is wondering what you''d like to eat."


    Hardy shook his head. "Let him decide and prepare."


    He picked up a newspaper from the table and began reading. As he flipped through several pages, he came across an article announcing that HD Films had completed preparations for a new film and was ready to commence shooting soon. The film was titled "Ghost," and anticipation for it was high.


    It seemed to be a promotional feature for HD Films, essentially paid content masquerading as an interview.


    Hardy thought of that beautiful woman.


    He picked up the phone and dialed Hedy Lamarr''s number. After a few rings, she answered in her slightly languid voice.


    "Who''s calling?"


    "It''s me."


    "Ah, you''re back."


    "Yes, I just returned home." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you have time tomorrow, I''d like to discuss the movie with you," Hedy suggested.


    Though Nolan was directing the film, Hardy had also secured a role for Hedy. Having been away for over a month, Hardy knew there were likely issues that needed resolving before a decision could be made.


    "Why not come over now?" Hardy proposed.


    "Now?" Hedy hesitated briefly.


    "I''ll have the driver pick you up," Hardy said, a hint of authority in his voice.


    It didn''t take long for the driver to bring Hedy Lamarr to the manor. After dinner, the two took a stroll through the garden. Hardy mentioned how infrequently he visited.


    Hedy was surprised. "With such a beautiful home, why don''t you live here?"


    "It''s too quiet."


    "Then find a hostess, have a few children, and this place will liven up," Hedy suggested.


    Hardy shook his head. "I don''t plan on marrying anytime soon."


    Hedy was taken aback. "Why not?"


    "Because I don''t want just one hostess here; I want a woman in every room," Hardy said with a sly smile.


    "How many rooms do you have?" Hedy inquired.


    "Thirty two in total."


    Hedy Lamarr looked astonished. "You''re quite the rogue, wanting thirty two women."


    "It''s a man''s nature."


    That night, Hedy Lamarr didn''t return home.


    Hardy expressed his dislike for solitude and requested she stay with him.


    The two conversed late into the night.


    The following day, Hardy invited Elizabeth Taylor over and spent the day playing with the young girl. When she departed, her lips were slightly reddened.


    While Hardy savored his peaceful existence, significant events unfolded in Sicily, New York, and Las Vegas.


    Sonny killed Bruno, Philip Tattaglia''s son. Philip refused to yield, inciting other families to retaliate against the Corleone family.


    That day, the heads of the four major families gathered and spent an entire day strategizing in the conference room, commencing separate operations the next day.


    ...


    Sicily.


    Sonny sought refuge in Sicily. Naturally romantic, he swiftly wooed and bedded a beautiful woman named Canalis, a rare beauty. Sonny visited her for trysts almost nightly.


    This morning, satisfied, Sonny bid Canalis farewell and climbed into his car, starting the engine.


    "Boom!"


    Sonny''s car erupted into flames.


    Sonny himself was blown to bits.


    Meanwhile, In New York, Michael prepared to visit the television factory.


    Before leaving, Hardy warned him to beware of the other families vendettas and not underestimate the threat. Michael heeded the advice, traveling with a small entourage of bodyguards.


    Loyal to the Corleone family, these bodyguards were seasoned veterans, no less skilled than those employed by security firms.


    At a gas station, the car halted for refueling.


    The driver disembarked.


    At that moment, a black vehicle pulled up beside them. Its windows slid down promptly, revealing four neatly attired men who locked eyes with Michael''s entourage.


    Michael sensed danger from their gaze.


    Then, machine gun barrels protruded from the other car''s window.


    Michael instinctively hit the deck.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat, rat-a-tat-tat~!"


    Bullets riddled Michael''s car and his bodyguards, claiming the lives of two.


    Fortunately, one bodyguard, shielded Michael with his body, absorbing the bullets.


    The driver, crouching beneath the car, drew his pistol and fired at the assailant''s car.


    The driver''s aim was deadly accurate. In a few shots, two men lay dead, their cars''s windshields shattered. Startled, the driver floored the accelerator, vanishing from sight.


    "Mr. Michael, are you alright?" The driver called out, yanking open the car door.


    The bodyguard beside him had fallen, revealing Michael drenched in blood and seething with rage.


    He was unscathed, but all his guards had perished.

 Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Mafia Conflict Reach The West Coast

    Michael instructed the driver to flee the scene, racing back to the Corleone Manor. The incident rattled everyone, prompting urgent alerts to Tessio and Clemenza, who dispatched reinforcements.


    Yet at that precise moment,


    Another telegram arrived at the Corleone Manor from Sicily.


    Sonny had perished in the explosion.


    The old godfather quaked with fury upon learning the news. He knew that other powerful families must have orchestrated the attack.


    Las Vegas.


    Though closed, the Flamingo Casino still glowed.


    Sigel remained resolute in his vision. Convinced that transforming the Flamingo into a fully equipped resort site with complete facilities, it would definitely become a holiday paradise for the rich, and he would make a lot of money.


    He gambled using his remaining shares as collateral, he secured a $2 million loan from Hardy. Upon returning, he assembled workers and continued expanding the Flamingo Casino.


    Sigel gambled on his ability to succeed.


    He firmly believed he could succeed.


    After selling his mansion in Los Angeles, Sigel bought another estate on the outskirts of Las Vegas. Though not as luxurious as Beverly Manor, it was still extravagant.


    That day, after inspecting the project progress with Fred, he drove back to the estate. It was already June, and the weather was getting hotter. After returning, Sigel took a shower and changed into a comfortable bathrobe.


    His woman, Virginia, was not in Las Vegas but attending a friend''s party.


    Virginia was an unsettled woman, but Sigel just liked her. It could only be said that fate had its ways.


    In the living room, Sigel and Fred were discussing matters, planning the grand opening of the casino once it was completed. Sigel came up with numerous ideas, this time, it would surely be a resounding success.


    Just then, two gunshots suddenly rang out at the door.


    Fred and Sigel were startled.


    The door was suddenly kicked open, and several gunmen rushed in.


    If they were going out, the two might have brought weapons, but this was home, and there were guards outside. They had no weapons on them.


    "Bang bang~ Bang bang bang~!"


    A series of sharp gunshots.


    Sigel and Fred both fell into a pool of blood.


    The underground king of the West Coast, Sigel, died tragically on the spot, and Fred, the boss of the Austrians gang in Los Angeles, also became a corpse.


    The gunmen saw the two fall and approached to deliver a few more shots to ensure they were dead before leaving.


    Los Angeles.


    After dinner with Andy, Hardy was discussing business matters when suddenly he received a call from Henry.


    "Boss, I just got some urgent news."


    "What news, and how many?"


    "Sonny was killed by a car bomb in Sicily."


    Hardy was slightly surprised. Killed by a car bomb¡ªwasn''t that Michael''s fate? In the original Godfather plot, Michael sought refuge in Sicily, and enemies chased him, setting up a car bomb that didn''t kill him but took the life of Michael''s bride. Michael survived the ordeal.


    This time, it was Sonny going to Sicily, killed on the spot. It seems Sonny truly didn''t have the protagonist''s fate.


    "Any other news?"


    "On the same day, Michael was targeted in an assassination attempt. A group of gunmen ambushed him at a gas station. Luckily, his driver reacted quickly, firing back. The gunmen fled, and Michael wasn''t hurt, but both his bodyguards were killed," Henry said.


    Hardy was shocked.


    Ambushed at a gas station¡ªwasn''t that Sonny''s fate? Luckily, Michael had the protagonist''s aura, otherwise, he would have lost a good friend.


    "Boss, there''s another piece of news. Just this evening, Mr. Sigel and Boss Fred were shot dead by a group of gunmen who broke into their homes in the living room."


    This time, Hardy was truly shocked.


    "You said Sigel is dead?"


    "And Fred is dead too!"


    Hardy inquired.


    "Yes, boss, Sigel and Fred are both dead."


    Hardy sighed inwardly. It seemed Sigel couldn''t escape the fate of being shot after all. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called the Corleone family. The call went through, and he could hear some noise on the other end. Hardy gave his name, and soon Michael''s voice came through.


    "Michael, are you okay?" Hardy asked.


    "Thanks for your concern, Hardy. I''m fine."


    "I heard the news. Sonny''s death is very sad," Hardy said.


    Michael gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Those bastards agreed to a ceasefire on the surface but launched a sudden attack from behind, sending people to assassinate Sonny and me. They think the Corleone family are weakling that can be killed on a whim. This time, the Corleone family will retaliate fiercely."


    Michael had experienced many things and was gradually growing up, quickly transforming into the second generation godfather.


    "Do you need any help?" Hardy asked.


    Michael paused and said, "The Corleone family can still handle things in New York, but Hardy, my father says you should be careful over there too. Someone suddenly assassinated Sigel, which might be a plot against the West Coast."


    Hardy didn''t need Michael''s reminder; he had already thought of this when he first heard the news.


    Someone people had their eyes on Las Vegas.


    Maybe even the entire West Coast.


    He didn''t know who the enemy was or how powerful they were.


    But there were certainly shadows of the Four Families or other mafia forces behind this.


    "Michael, let''s work together. You take care of the East Coast, and I''ll take care of the West Coast!" Hardy said.


    "Deal!"


    Michael responded with a fighting spirit.


    After hanging up, Hardy thought about the situations in Los Angeles and Las Vegas.


    Sigel was killed.


    How should Las Vegas be handled?


    Fred is dead, how should the Austrians gang be handled? and which force is coveting Las Vegas?


    After quickly sorting through these issues, Hardy already had a plan in mind and picked up the phone to call Bill.


    "Bill, Fred is dead."


    Bill on the other end was shocked, "What did you say, boss? Fred is dead? Who did it?"


    "I don''t know. This evening, a group of gunmen stormed Sigel''s estate in Las Vegas and shot Mr. Sigel and Fried to death."

 Chapter 183: Chapter 183 The Irish Mob

    Sigel was one of the Mafia community bosses. To Bill, Sigel was very powerful, but he didn''t expect him to die like this.


    "Bill, I expect major changes in Los Angeles. Gather the Bill gang''s combat team immediately and be on standby," Hardy said.


    "Okay, I''ll get them all together now."


    After hanging up on Bill, Hardy called Lancer, "Lancer, you should know about Sigel and Fred by now."


    "Yes, I know. I''m with Henry."


    "Some big changes will happen on the West Coast. You must immediately summon all the combat teams to be on standby at the security company headquarters. I''ll go there now." Hardy ordered.


    "I got it." Lancer responded.


    After hanging up, Hardy checked the time. It was now 9 p.m.


    The bodyguard drove Hardy to HD Security Company, where Lancer, Henry, Richard, Matthew, Neil, and others were already waiting for him in the conference room.


    Hardy sat down and said, "The other Mafia families in New York launched an attack on the Corleone family, blew up Sonny Corleone, and sent people to assassinate Michael. The Corleone family has declared war for revenge, and the mafia will inevitably fall into internal strife and killing."


    "Someone killed Sigel and Fred. Although I don''t know who the other party is, they are closely related to other Mafia families. I feel that these people aren''t after revenge. Their purpose should be to gain benefits from Los Angeles and Las Vegas."


    "Now let''s plan how to deal with Las Vegas and the Austrians gang in Los Angeles."


    "Boss, what''s there to consider? I think now is the best time to take over Las Vegas and the Austrian gang and put them under your comand!" Matthew said it directly.


    "Although Matthew is blunt, I support his opinion." Henry said.


    "Previously, the Austrian gang was controlled by Sigel and Fried. Our two families had a good relationship, and we could cooperate peacefully. But if others control it in the future, the Austrian gang might become our enemy. It''s better to take action now."


    "Las Vegas used to be Sigel''s territory, with no one else intervening. Now that Sigel is dead, Las Vegas will soon be taken over by other forces."


    Others also expressed their opinions, all supporting Hardy to make a move.


    Hardy thought for a moment, "Henry, call Alan Penn and ask him to go talk to Bill."


    Alan Penn was the Austrian gang''s second in command and strategist. After Fried was taken to Las Vegas by Sigel, Alan Penn became the leader of the Austrian gang in Los Angeles.


    Henry dialed the phone, but no one answered after a long time.


    "Boss, no one answered," Henry said after hanging up.


    Hardy thought for a moment and then told Richard and Kerry, "You two bring your teams and come with me to Bill''s place."


    "Okay, boss."


    Hardy rarely brought people when he went out, but this was an unusual time. Sigel and Fred had just been attacked and killed, and Hardy would not let himself fall into the same trap.


    "Henry, get your intelligence team moving and watch for any suspicious activity in Los Angeles," Hardy instructed Henry.


    "I understand, boss."


    "Lancer, get all the patrol teams on the streets, keep the radios on, and be ready for any emergencies."


    "I got it," Lancer nodded.


    ...


    North Shore Gang, Los Angeles.


    Two cars quickly drove into the North Shore Gang''s base and stopped at the steps of a building. A group of men in black got out, carrying a man with handcuffs and a black hood.


    They entered the hall,


    The men in black threw the man onto the ground.


    Swish~!


    The black hood was removed, revealing the face of a middle aged man, none other than the Austruans gang''s strategist, Alan Penn.


    Dazzled by the light, Alan squinted and looked forward.


    He saw the boss of the North Shore Gang, Jaime Weiss, and his deputy, Bugs Moran, standing in front, along with a middle aged man in his fifties.


    Jaime Weiss laughed as he approached, "Mr. Alan Penn, nice to meet you. Didn''t expect us to meet this way, huh?"


    That evening, after finishing the gang''s accounts, Alan Penn left the office to find a bar for a drink. Just as he got out of the car, seven or eight men suddenly appeared, all holding revolvers, aiming at Alan and his driver and bodyguard.


    Neither dared to move. Alan was handcuffed, hooded, and taken away. He didn''t expect the North Shore Gang to be the ones who captured him.


    Jaime Weiss looked down at Alan Penn. Alan had to strain his neck to see Jaime''s face, knowing this was meant to humiliate him.


    "What do you want?" Alan gritted his teeth.


    Jaime Weiss chuckled, "Just a small matter to discuss with you."


    "What is it?"


    Alan knew it wouldn''t be trivial. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hand over the Austrian gang. From now on, it will merge into the North Shore Gang," Jaime said with a smug tone.


    Alan Penn was stunned, "Jaime Weiss, are you crazy? Do you think capturing me will let you take over the Austrian gang''s assets and territory? Don''t forget, the Austrian gang still has Boss Fred and Mr. Sigel."


    "Alan Penn, you don''t know yet, do you? Just a few hours ago, your boss Fred and Mr. Sigel were shot dead at their home in Las Vegas. Hahaha."


    A middle aged man walked over with a smile and said to Alan Penn.


    Jaime Weiss pointed to the middle aged man and introduced him to Alan Penn, "Let me introduce you. This is Mr. David, a member of the Irish Union Council and Deputy to Mr. Raymond."


    Having mixed in the underworld for so many years, Alan Penn had naturally heard of Raymond. At thirty, Raymond became the boss of Detroit''s underworld.


    Detroit, the "world''s automotive capital," was very wealthy, with General Motors, Ford, and Chrysler all based there. It was once America''s top industrial city.


    After World War II, it remained prosperous until 1967, when it began to decline. But now, in 1947, Detroit was at its peak.


    Raymond was the underground emperor of Detroit.


    The mafia formed a commission to resolve internal disputes and concentrate power. Raymond thought this model was good and adopted it, establishing the Irish Union Council.


    Raymond had been the council''s chairman for over a decade, making him the undisputed boss of the Irish mob.

 Chapter 184: Chapter 184 The Irish Plan To Unify Los Angeles

    Hearing Raymond''s name, Alan Penn''s face turned pale. Could Raymond be targeting the Austrian gang? Were Sigel and Fred really dead?


    Otherwise, how dare Jaime Weiss act so boldly?


    It seemed the Irish were planning a major attack on Los Angeles. Who could withstand it?


    What should he do now?


    Jaime Weiss had Alan Penn pulled up, pretending to brush the dust off him, and said with a smile, "Alan, join the North Shore Gang with the Austrian gang. I promise to make you the third in command. How about it?"


    Alan Penn didn''t believe Jaime Weiss''s promises at all.


    Jaime Weiss was known for being ruthless and unpredictable. Once he gained control of the Austrian gang''s assets and territory, Alan would be the first to perish. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jaime, don''t forget, there''s still the Bill gang in Los Angeles," Alan Penn said.


    Jaime Weiss sneered, "The Bill gang, huh? Haha~~, after I take over the Austrian gang, they''re next."


    Raymond suddenly received a call from Emilio Basini, the head of the Basini Mafia family.


    "Raymond, are you interested in making a deal?" Basini asked.


    "Emilio Basini, what do you want, you old fox?!" Raymond replied rudely.


    Outsiders believe that the Irish and the Mafia are always at odds, often fighting over territory and interests, thinking they would never have any contact. In reality, sometimes, to make money, they do communicate.


    Of course, they are definitely not friends. Everything is just for profit.


    Basini didn''t care at all that Raymond called him an old fox and smiled, saying, "Are you interested in Los Angeles?"


    "What do you mean? Los Angeles is Sigel''s territory. What are you planning?" Raymond asked, puzzled.


    With a hint of bitterness, Basini remarked, "That bastard Sigel cheated us."


    "He used our money to invest in the construction of a casino in Las Vegas, which closed down after just three months in business."


    "So much money must have been embezzled by him. He must return it. We are going to deal with him and take the casino."


    Raymond had heard about Sigel''s casino project, which had now become a joke in the underworld.


    Raymond understood a little.


    "You want to kill Sigel, and then Los Angeles will be vacant. Are you proposing to use Los Angeles to make a deal with me?"


    "Sigel''s Austrian gang occupies the best territory in Los Angeles, and their property is estimated to be worth millions," Basini said.


    It would be a lie to say that Raymond wasn''t tempted.


    "Then what do you want?" Raymond asked.


    "It''s very simple. We want Las Vegas. After the deal is done, Las Vegas will belong to our families, and the Irish gang will not forcefully enter to steal business," Basini said.


    In other words, Basini was going to use the territory of Los Angeles to trade with Raymond in exchange for the Irish gang not entering Las Vegas to steal business.


    In fact, Basini did not pay anything for this deal. The so called millions of assets of the Austrian gang had nothing to do with him.


    And Raymond did not have to pay anything either. There was no Irish industry in Las Vegas. Currently, Sigel still rules Las Vegas. Raymond only needed to promise not to enter Las Vegas.


    The real loss would be Sigel''s.


    The Austrian gang''s territory and industries would be divided by the Irish.


    The Las Vegas industry would be robbed and divided by the four major Mafia families.


    Thus, the two old foxes struck a deal. Raymond found his military advisor, David and asked him to go to Los Angeles to talk to Jaime Weiss.


    There is no complete affiliation among gangs. Although Jaime Weiss is part of the Irish gang, he is not Raymond''s subordinate. Raymond wants a share of Los Angeles, so he naturally has to trade with Jaime Weiss.


    Raymond first called Jaime Weiss, and David arrived in Los Angeles the next day. Jaime Weiss actually resisted Raymond''s desire to intervene in Los Angeles.


    David smiled, "Jaime, do you think you can unify the entire Los Angeles underworld with your power?"


    Jaime Weiss didn''t say anything.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, he knew he didn''t have the ability.


    Not to mention unification, even in Los Angeles, his North Shore Gang was only ranked third.


    The original ranking in Los Angeles was the Austrian Gang, the North Shore Gang, the Spanish Gang, and the Mexican Gang. Now it is the Austrian Gang, the Bill Gang, the North Shore Gang, and the Mexican Gang.


    After the Bill Gang appeared, the North Shore Gang was squeezed out to third place. Not to mention unifying the underworld of Los Angles he can''t even fight the Bill gang.


    "Jaime, do you want to be the underground emperor of Los Angeles?" David asked.


    Jaime Weiss''s breathing became a little faster at David''s words. The underground emperor was the pinnacle of his life''s dream.


    Just like Al Capone in Chicago and Raymond in Detroit, Capone controlled the mayor and council members, and Raymond controlled the unions in Detroit. They could both be called underground emperors.


    "Of course I do," Jaime Weiss affirmed.


    "Haha, Chairman Raymond said that if we cooperate, this goal can be achieved. After unifying Los Angeles, Los Angeles will still be yours. We just want to share the profits. How about it?" David said.


    "What are you going to do?" Jaime Weiss asked.


    David leaned close to Jaime Weiss''s ear and whispered a few words. The more Jaime Weiss listened, the brighter his eyes became.


    There was going to be internal conflict within the Mafia. Someone wanted to kill Sigel. Once Sigel died, the entire Austrian gang would be leaderless. Raymond also promised to send people to help him first destroy the Austrian gang, then other gangs, and finally unify Los Angeles.


    By then, Jaime Weiss would be the underground emperor of Los Angeles.


    The desire to be the underground emperor overcame reason. Jaime Weiss agreed to cooperate with Raymond. The two sides negotiated how to divide the benefits. Finally, Jaime Weiss agreed to give Raymond 16% of the North Shore Gang''s future profits.


    But Jaime Weiss also had a request. Within three years, Raymond must help him become a member of the Irish Union Committee.


    David communicated with Raymond by phone, and Raymond agreed.


    The underground deal was concluded.

 Chapter 185: Chapter 185 The Irish Strike

    In the following days, sixty or seventy people came from Detroit, one after another. These people were Raymond''s best men. The North Shore Gang also prepared a fighting force of about two hundred people.


    Just today, several pieces of news came one after another. The four major families in New York officially took action against the Corleone family. They blew up Sonny, the eldest son of the Corleone family, and sent someone to assassinate Michael, the third son.


    In the evening, Sigel and Fred were at home and were shot into sieves by assassins who broke in.


    Now it can be confirmed that the internal strife within the Mafia has begun.


    Raymond sneered after hearing the news.


    "The greatest harm to an organization does not come from external enemies, but often from internal divisions."


    "In the past, the Mafia was very powerful and always suppressed other forces. This time, the fight between the five major families will definitely involve other Mafia families. All 24 Mafia families will not be spared. No matter what the final result is, the Mafia will inevitably decline after this incident."


    "Haha, Basini always thinks he is very smart, but in fact, he is a fool who only cares about immediate interests. Vito Corleone is the one who can see the world most clearly, but it''s a pity that those guys want to kill him."


    "A group of ignorant guys, I''m afraid they won''t have a good end."


    But this is good news for the Irish. As one thing goes up, another comes down. The time has come for the Irish to rise and surpass the Mafia.


    Raymond called David in Los Angeles and told him they could take action.


    Thus, Jaime Weiss sent his men to capture Allen Payne.


    ...


    "Swish~!"


    Jaime Weiss pulled out a revolver from the waist of his subordinate next to him and pointed it at Allen Payne''s head, scaring Allen Payne so much that he trembled.


    "Allen, if you don''t want to die, I advise you to surrender, otherwise, your body will float in the Los Angeles River tomorrow."


    Allen Payne was tangled, "Jaime, it''s useless for you to force me. You know my identity. I''m just the advisor of the Austrian Gang."


    "The gang managers are all Fred''s people. Even if I ask them to surrender, I''m afraid they won''t listen to me."


    Jaime thought about it and put away the gun.


    He believed what Allen said, because in the North Shore Gang, those managers and legion leaders were all his people. If his advisor wanted to betray him, these people would definitely not listen.


    Jaime looked at David: "Mr. David, what do you think we should do now?"


    David thought about it, "Then lets just do it the hard way, send people to rob the Austrian Gang''s industry, and kill everyone who resists."


    Not long after, dozens of cars left the North Shore Gang''s base and rushed in all directions.


    The Austrian Gang''s industries mainly include gambling, tobacco and alcohol smuggling, usury, and brothels.


    Three of the four casinos are in the Austrian Gang''s territory, and one is in the Bill Gang''s territory.


    The tobacco and alcohol smuggling business has a huge warehouse in the Austrian gang''s territory, and the tobacco and alcohol stored in it are worth no less than $300.000.


    It was already 11 o''clock in the evening, and there were few vehicles on the street. Dozens of cars whizzed by and were very conspicuous.


    A convoy came to the tobacco and alcohol warehouse. The iron gate of the warehouse was closed, and a large truck rushed towards the iron gate.


    "Bang~!"


    The iron gate was knocked open.


    Dozens of Irish people with machine guns and pistols rushed into the warehouse. The Austrian gang found that the situation was not right and came out with guns. They were greeted by a burst of shooting.


    "Da da da~~ Bang bang bang."


    Several Austrian gang members guarding the warehouse were immediately shot to death.


    The Irish occupied the Austrian gang''s tobacco and alcohol warehouse at the fastest speed. The leader approached the warehouse and turned on the lights. The huge warehouse was full of cigarettes and red wine. He laughed immediately, "Haha, this is a fortune. The tobacco and alcohol in this warehouse are estimated to be worth hundreds of thousands."


    Not only the tobacco and alcohol warehouse, but other teams of the Irish rushed to other industries of the Austrian gang.


    At the same time, Hardy received an urgent notice from Henry.


    "Boss, the North Shore Gang suddenly launched a large scale attack on the Austrian Gang''s tobacco and alcohol warehouse, casino, and brothel, and also occupied the Austrian Gang''s office building. What should we do?"


    Hardy was slightly shocked.


    He didn''t expect that the Irish would be the ones to do it.


    Are the Irish preparing to take advantage of the situation, or have they reached an agreement with other parties? But no matter what the reason is, Hardy will not let them succeed.


    Hardy thought about it and ordered Henry:


    "Notify all patrol teams to go to support these places. Also, let Lancer notify the Los Angeles Police Department and say that a large scale gang attack has occurred and request the police be dispatched."


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy looked at Bill beside him, smiled, and said, "Bill, do you want to destroy the Irish Gang?"


    "Of course I do," Bill said.


    The Bill Gang is on good terms with the Austrian Gang. The Mexicans dare not provoke the Bill Gang, and other small gangs mainly trade goods with the Bill gang. The only gang they don''t deal with is the Irish. The Irish are ruthless, and the Bill Gang has had several conflicts with them for profit. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Irish are now going out in force to capture the Austrian gang''s territory, so their lair must be empty. Prepare your men and wait for my orders. We may be able to wipe out the Irish tonight."


    The North Shore Gang finally made its move, and Hardy could finally decipher some clues from that.


    Hardy wasn''t worried about the Irish at all, The Bill gang was already the strongest gang in Los Angles not to mention HD security which was on a completely different level.


    What he really feared was that the enemy would keep hiding in the dark which will immobilize him and his forces from intervening in other places. Now that the Irish had acted its time to take them down and confirm who the master mind eyeing Las Vegas and Los Angles.

 Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Storming The North Shore Gang

    Ed, the police chief, was already asleep when he was rudely awakened by a phone call in the middle of the night, feeling impatient he picked up the phone.


    When his subordinate informed him about a major fight between the North Shore Gang and the Austrian Gang, Ed was snapped awake instantly.


    "What? You''re saying there''s a major clash between the North Shore Gang and the Austrian Gang? How is that possible?" Ed still couldn''t quite believe it.


    "It''s true, Chief. HD Security Patrol has already gone there. And some North Shore gangsters were blocked by the patrol." the subordinate reported.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "The patrol team is awaiting your orders on how to proceed. However, if they are attacked, they are going to retaliate," the subordinate explained.


    HD Security, acting as supplementary police under contract, had strict rules. While they needed permission from the police to make arrests, they could act independently in emergencies, like getting attacked or if someone is found robbing a bank during patrol. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, I''m heading there now to assess the situation," Chief Ed said.


    ...


    Unbeknownst to Ed, while he was notifying the police, the patrol teams had already sprung into action.


    At the Tobacco and Alcohol Warehouse:


    Several cars with mounted machine guns were parked outside. Snipers were positioned high up, ready to fire at any moment.


    The main gate had already been smashed open.


    A patrol car accelerated and crashed through.


    "Ratatatatat~ Ratatat!"


    The Irishmen opened fire wildly at the patrol car, unaware it was unmanned; a stick held down the accelerator, causing the car to crash into the compound, knocking down pillars before coming to a stop.


    The Irishmen continued firing at the car.


    Their gunfire exposed many of their positions.


    "Bang!"


    A sniper''s bullet struck, dropping a man to the ground, while the machine gunner on the patrol car returned fire towards the attackers, killing several more.


    This kind of urban warfare was nothing new to soldiers from World War II, who were fearless and methodical in eliminating their enemies.


    They were on the side of justice and had plenty of time, they could afford to be patient.


    ...


    At the casino.


    Patrol officers stormed in, engaging in a fierce gunfight with the Irishmen, quickly killing many.


    After a dozen Irishmen were dead, some began to feel fear, shouting surrender. Eventually, seven or eight were captured.


    Similar scenes played out elsewhere: the Irishmen made initial advances against the Austrians Gang, but as soon as the patrols arrived, they were quickly subdued. In terms of weapons and morale, they were outmatched.


    Several leaders were captured and taken to a room, where Henry began questioning them.


    "Tell me, what''s your plan?" Henry asked the first leader.


    The leader glanced at Henry disdainfully. "You''re police. I won''t say anything. I want to see my lawyer."


    "Police, huh?" Henry chuckled.


    "I''m sorry, you''ve got it wrong. We''re not police," Henry said, raising his gun to the man''s head.


    "I''ll ask again, what''s your plan?"


    The leader trembled slightly but defiantly said, "I''ll wait for my lawyer."


    "Bang!"


    Henry didn''t bother listening to the nonsense he was going to say and fired directly. He didn''t want to waste time with these people.


    The leader''s head exploded, blood spraying several meters away, shocking the other leaders behind him.


    "You''re police! How can you just kill people like that?" Another leader shouted.


    "Bang!"


    Henry fired again, blowing this man''s head off too.


    He pointed the gun at the third.


    Before Henry could speak, the man immediately shouted, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk! Don''t shoot!"


    "It was our boss, Jaime Weiss. He heard that the Austrian Gang''s leaders, Sigel and Fred, were dead, so he captured Alan Payne the Austrians Gang''s strategist, and forced him to merge the Austrians Gang with the North Shore Gang. Alan refused, so we started our operations, preparing to take over all of the Austrians Gang''s assets."


    "And you, any additional information?" Henry asked the other leader.


    Terrified, the leader''s lips trembled. "I.. I think he''s told you everything."


    "Then you''re of no use. Useless people don''t need to live," Henry said, about to shoot.


    "W-wait! I have one more piece of information. A new guy joined our gang, David. He''s said to be the strategist for Raymond, the Detroit mob boss. It seems he reached some kind of agreement with Jamie Weiss. He brought 70 people with him."


    "Anything else you know?"


    "That''s all i know right now," the leader quickly added.


    Henry immediately relayed this information to Hardy. Hardy had heard of Raymond''s reputation and knew he was a prominent figure in the Irish mob.


    So Raymond was the one pulling the strings behind the scenes. Still It might not be unrelated to the Four Mafia families matters, perhaps they reached some kind of agreement between themselves, which led to them attacking the Corleone family and causing chaos in Los Angeles.


    But even if it was Raymond, so what?


    His roots were in Detroit, and Hardy wasn''t afraid of Raymond at all.


    "Since you dare send your men to Los Angeles, then i will have no other choice but to be ruthless," Hardy muttered, picked up the phone, and called Bill.


    "Bill, you can act now."


    "Understood, boss," Bill replied excitedly.


    Bill had more people under his command than the North Shore Gang. more than a dozen trucks drove towards the North Shore Gang''s headquarters.


    The wrought iron gate of the North Shore Gang''s headquarters was closed, with armed guards at the entrance. Suddenly, a beam of light approached from a distance. These people thought it was their own cars returning and didn''t react.


    As the convoy approached, they realized something was wrong. Their cars were sedans, but these were trucks.


    Some of them instinctively pulled out their guns.


    At this time, several gun barrels stretched out from the truck canvas covers and fired wildly at the gate guards.


    "Dadadada, dadadada."


    The dense machine gun fire quickly brought down several people at the gate, and the truck at the entrance showed no intention of stopping. Instead, it accelerated, slamming fiercely into the wrought iron gate.


    "Boom~!"


    The wrought iron gate immediately shattered, flying in all directions.


    Truck after truck rushed into the compound.


    People from the trucks poured out, all armed to the teeth, rushing towards the main building like hungry wolves.

 Chapter 187: Chapter 187 A Warning To Raymond

    There were guards at the entrance of the building, but they were all killed at first encounter.


    In tonight''s operation, most of the North Shore Gang members were sent to attack the Austrians Gang''s property, leaving only 30 to 40 people at the station to guard the house.


    But this guy Bill, had sent over more than a hundred people.


    Clearly aiming to overwhelm them with numbers.


    When the heavily armed men from Bill''s gang stormed into the luxurious office of Jamie, Jamie Weiss, Bugs Moran, and David all looked shocked and incredulous, while Alan Payne, sitting in the corner in handcuffs, appeared pleasantly surprised.


    Jamie and the others never expected their stronghold to be breached by Bill''s gang. They were the planners; how could this happen?


    Jamie Weiss gritted his teeth and suddenly pulled a gun from a drawer, but before he could raise it¡ª


    "Ratatatatat~!"


    Several machine guns opened fire simultaneously.


    Jamie Weiss was instantly riddled with dozens of bullets, his body falling down to the ground.


    The strategist Bugs Moran''s face turned pale with fear, immediately raising his hands.


    "No, please don''t kill me."


    "Bang~!"


    At that moment, standing at the forefront of Bill''s legion, Rossi fired a shot at Bugs Moran, who collapsed, still gasping for breath.


    As blood trickled from his chest, he struggled to ask, "Why? Why kill me after I surrendered?"


    The legionnaire looked coldly at Bugs Moran and said, "Our boss said surrendering shows no backbone. There''s no need to keep the cowards."


    This sentence was not said by Bill, but by Hardy.


    In addition to a few business managers, the Bill Gang also has four major legions. The real combat power of the Bill Gang is in the hands of these four legions.


    The leaders of these four legions are all from the 30 people Hardy recruited the second time. When they followed Hardy, Bill had not yet been discharged from the hospital. When the Bill Gang was formed it had no combat power. Hardy consulted them on joining the gang and they agreed to be legion commanders, showing their loyalty to Hardy.


    They were even more loyal to Hardy than to Bill.


    Looking at Bugs Moran, now lifeless, David gritted his teeth and tried to remain calm, "You''re from Bill''s gang, right? I''m from Detroit, Raymond''s strategist. Given what''s happened here, I think we should sit down and talk."


    Legion Commander Rossi looked at David and sneered: "Mr. David, right? I know you are Mr. Raymond''s advisor."


    David''s heart trembled.


    He didn''t expect the other side to already know his identity and background. He was shocked and felt the situation had spiraled beyond his expectations and those of everyone else.


    Who could be masterminding this behind the scenes? If there really was such a person, David thought he must be terrifying.


    "Since you know who I am, you should know that killing me will only anger Mr. Raymond. It won''t benefit you at all," David said, trying to keep calm.


    The legionnaire grinned, "Do you know what my boss said when I came here? He said to kill you to provoke Raymond. He wants to show Raymond that Los Angeles isn''t something he can just take over."


    "Using your blood, we''ll tell all the powers that here we call the shots."


    David was frightened. Fear was evident on his face.


    "Wait, please don''t kill me. I''m willing to pay to redeem myself." David was wealthy; he was worth millions. He didn''t want to die here like this.


    The legion commander sneered: "Do you think this is the Middle Ages, using ransom to redeem yourself. Besides, our boss''s orders cannot be changed, no matter how much money is involved."


    "Bang~!"


    A bullet pierced David''s skull, and he collapsed to the ground.


    If Hardy were here, he would have stopped this guy, who was so obstinate. If he was willing to pay a million, he could have let him go. As for the warning to Raymond, a fine is also a warning.


    Unfortunately, Hardy wasn''t there, and the legionnaire strictly followed his orders.


    After killing David, someone unlocked Alan Payne''s handcuffs. "Mr. Payne, we''ll take you back now." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How''s it looking outside?" Alan asked urgently.


    "You''ll see when you get out."


    After Alan left, the legionnaire and his men began a frenzied search of the North Shore Gang''s compound. This was an Irish stronghold; there had to be good things here.


    They brought dozens of large trucks and were prepared to take away whatever they could find.


    At the same time,


    Bill''s gang began sweeping through the North Shore Gang''s businesses: prostitution, gambling, drugs, smuggling, loan sharking, theft, dog fighting, horse racing...


    The North Shore Gang had a diverse range of businesses, and tonight Bill''s gang would take over all of them.


    Hardy received word that Jamie Weiss and David had been taken out. He told Henry:


    "Call Chief Ed and ask if he wants credit for this. If he does, follow our plan."


    Hardy wanted tonight''s operation to be completely legitimized.


    Chief Ed was deeply worried tonight. The sound of gunfire echoed throughout Los Angeles, resembling a battlefield. He had no idea how he would explain things tomorrow.


    If the mayor asked, what could he say?


    How would he deal with the terrified citizens?


    What if the reporters questioned him? What would his response be?


    If he told the truth, that it was a gang shootout, his career as LA police Chief would be over.


    Henry contacted Chief Ed, and they met on a certain street. Ed got into Henry''s car, and the driver stepped out to smoke, leaving the two of them alone.


    "Chief Ed, you''re about to make a significant contribution," Henry said with a smile.


    "A contribution? There''s gunfire everywhere, and so many people have died. I will be very lucky if I could keep my position," Ed replied, his face filled with worry.


    Henry chuckled. "Chief Ed, what do you think happened tonight?"


    Ed was puzzled. "What happened? Wasn''t it a gang war between two groups, causing all this carnage?"


    Henry shook his head.


    "No, no, that''s not the truth. The real situation is this: there''s a gang that''s been entrenched in Los Angeles for a long time, the North Shore Gang. They''ve committed numerous heinous crimes. You, Chief Ed had enough of that. Determined to eliminate them you secretly sent people to investigate."

 Chapter 188: Chapter 188 Press Conference

    "A few days ago, you learned that the North Shore Gang was planning a large scale drug transaction. In response to such a serious crime, the Los Angeles Police Department immediately organized an arrest operation. During the operation, the police faced unprecedented resistance.


    The police, along with HD Security, engaged in a deadly battle with the gangsters and eventually busted a massive drug deal, killing a large number of resisting criminals."


    "Can we really say that?" Chief Ed asked, astonished.


    "Why not? You are the police Chief. Who knows the truth better than you? Besides, the police and HD Security did indeed deploy a significant number of personnel tonight to engage in a gunfight with the criminals. Who can deny that this is the truth?"


    If they followed Henry''s narrative, tonight''s events could be completely covered up, and Ed would become a heroic police Chief who busted a major case and eliminated a gang, making a significant contribution.


    "But what about the drugs? Where will we get them?" Ed asked.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve got that prepared for you," Henry said with a smile.


    Ed became even more excited.


    "If we put it this way, the police department will not only be free of blame but will also be credited. But will people believe it?" Ed asked.


    "Whether they believe it or not depends on what you say. Gather the reporters and hold a press conference to announce tonight''s results. Make sure everyone is on the same page and doesn''t report recklessly. Tell the reporters that this is the truth of tonight''s events, and any false reports will be subject to accountability by the Los Angeles Police Department."


    Ed nodded vigorously.


    "Yes, yes, we can''t let them write whatever they want. We must have a unified story. As long as public opinion is on our side, the public won''t doubt it."


    When Ed got out of the car, his previously worried face was now filled with excitement.


    If this worked out, it would be a huge achievement.


    As for the truth, it didn''t matter at all.


    Upon returning, Director Ed immediately organized the police to set up checkpoints at various intersections, ensuring that reporters couldn''t roam around freely. He instructed them to come to the police station for a press conference.


    Bill''s gang attacked the North Shore Gang''s properties and encountered sporadic resistance, which was quickly subdued.


    The main force of the North Shore Gang had been drawn away by Jaime Weiss for tonight''s action, leaving a few behind to guard their territory. Bill''s gang launched a large scale attack with five to ten times the number of men, quickly taking over these properties.


    They searched for all the valuable goods.


    The North Shore Gang was involved in drug trafficking.


    They found a considerable amount of drugs in the North Shore Gang''s territory, about 40 to 50 kilograms. Bill ordered his men to load the drugs and a large cache of weapons into a truck and deliver them directly to Chief Ed.


    The members of the North Shore Gang who had attacked the Austrians Gang''s properties faced the well equipped and highly capable HD Security team. Some resisted initially but couldn''t hold out for long.


    Some were eliminated, while others surrendered. The North Shore Gang''s operation was completely dismantled.


    That night, Many Los Angeles residents were awakened by the intense gunfire. Even in the early hours, there were still many vehicles speeding down the streets, and the sound of urgent police sirens could be heard.


    Everyone guessed that something significant had happened in Los Angeles.


    Some adventurous reporters got up, grabbed their cameras, and went out, hoping to cover a big story for the morning headlines.


    Two reporters drove out and found the streets full of police checkpoints. Every car passing through was inspected.


    The reporters drove up and asked, "Officer, we''re reporters from the Los Angeles Times. Can you tell us what''s happening?"


    "If you''re a reporter, don''t ask me. I don''t know the specifics. All reporters should go to the police station. Our director will hold a press conference, and everything will be made clear then."


    Upon hearing that the police station was holding a press conference, the reporters immediately drove over.


    Similar scenes occurred in many places. All reporters were directed to the police station to attend the press conference.


    At 3 a.m. The police station''s large conference room was already filled with thirty to forty reporters from over a dozen newspapers. A high pile of items covered with a tarp was placed in the center of the podium.


    Chief Ed, dressed neatly, entered the hall with a smile on his face. As soon as he appeared, the reporters began bombarding him with questions.


    "Chief, what exactly happened tonight? The gunfire was intense. Did a war break out in Los Angeles?"


    "Eyewitnesses said many people died. Is that true?"


    "Some say tonight''s events involve several major gangs in Los Angeles. Is that true?"


    Chief Ed''s expression remained unchanged. He raised his hands to quiet the reporters, and once the noise subsided, he slowly began to speak:


    "Dear brave reporters, I know you are all concerned about what happened tonight. Now, let me inform you of the events, and by the end, you will understand. Tonight operation was initiated by the police, and the target was a gang organization entrenched in Los Angeles, the North Shore Gang."


    The police daring to go after the North Shore Gang was a big surprise to everyone.


    "On my first day as Chief of the Los Angeles Police Department, I made a commitment to fight crime and uphold the city''s safety and order. The North Shore Gang has committed numerous heinous crimes over the years. I secretly vowed to eradicate them."


    "Later, under my careful planning, we infiltrated the North Shore Gang with two undercover agents and gradually gathered information on them. Recently, we learned they were planning a large scale drug deal. I was determined to capture these criminals who harm the public."


    "After careful deployment, we joined forces with the HD Security Patrol Teams to launch an operation against the North Shore Gang. During the operation, we encountered fierce resistance from gang members, and many residents heard fierce gunfire. Yes, that was the sound of us exchanging fire with the North Shore Gang." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 189: Chapter 189 public opinion

    "Despite facing many difficulties, we ultimately eradicated these heinous gangsters."


    At this point, Director Ed raised his voice and said loudly:


    "The L.A Police Department is committed to upholding law and order in the city and ensuring the security of its citizens. We are not afraid of sacrifice and we will overcomes all difficulties. to completely eliminated this gang of evil gangsters."


    It must be said that Chief Ed''s ability is average, but his acting skills and shamelessness are indeed impeccable. If he enters Hollywood, he will probably win the Best Supporting Actor Award.


    Ed continued, unabashedly praising himself.


    Chief Ed pointed to the tarp covered items and said, "These are tonight''s seizures."


    He dramatically pulled off the tarp.


    The reporters saw a large pile of firearms, likely numbering over a hundred, and bags of white powder, clearly drugs.


    Cameras flashed incessantly.


    Reporters took numerous photos of the firearms and drugs.


    Chief Ed stood nearby, his body straight and his face exuding authority, posing as a model police officer.


    After the photos were taken, Chief Ed continued with a smile, "These seizures are just a part of it. Let me share some statistics. Tonight, we eliminated over eighty armed gangsters, captured over two hundred, seized over five hundred firearms, and confiscated more than fifty kilograms of drugs."


    "Here, I want to emphasize the praise of HD Security. In this operation, HD Security has made a huge contribution. They have always been at the forefront, engaging in direct fire with those gang drug dealers, and demonstrating strong combat effectiveness. I am very glad that I signed an agreement with HD Security. They have indeed played a huge role in maintaining public security in Los Angeles."


    "Here I would like to announce some figures. Since the establishment of the HD Security Patrol, the city''s crime rate has dropped by 56%, nighttime stalking and robbery cases have dropped by 68%, burglary cases have dropped by 51%, and other cases have also dropped significantly."


    "Some people opposed the government hiring security patrols at first, thinking it was a waste of taxpayers money. Do you still think this is a waste of money? Both the Los Angeles Police Department and the Los Angeles City Government are ready to invest this money if it will guarantee public safety."


    Ed spent the latter part of his speech praising HD Security.


    Signing the contract with HD Security was his decision, and now it was proving effective, giving him credit.


    A reporter asked, "Chief Ed, we received reports of several robbery incidents in Los Angeles tonight. Can you explain that?"


    "Indeed, there were a few robbery incidents tonight, but they have been dealt with. Some robbers were killed, and others were arrested. It''s now safe, and the public can rest assured that the Los Angeles Police Department has the capability to protect them."


    "Chief Ed, there are rumors that tonight''s events were a gang war, which led to such intense gunfire. Is that true?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ed''s face turned stern. "I can assure you, that is a rumor. Tonight, there was no gang war. It was a police operation against drug dealers."


    "The press conference ends here. It''s now 4 a.m., and I believe you all have articles to write for the morning papers."


    "But let me remind all reporters, the Los Angeles Police Department has resolved tonight''s incident. When reporting, avoid speculative content and stick to the official information to prevent misinformation and accountability issues."


    Ed concluded with a warning.


    The press conference ended.


    Although the reporters still had questions, they had no evidence. They had to report according to the police department''s official information, which was already sensational enough.


    The next day.


    The headlines of all major Los Angeles newspapers were about last night''s events.


    "Los Angeles Police Department Busts Massive Drug Deal: Intense Shootout with Drug Dealers, 80 armed Gangsters Killed, Over 200 Arrested, and More Than 50 Kilograms of Drugs Seized."


    "North Shore Gang Eliminated in One Sweep: Los Angeles Police Department and HD Security Conduct Severe Crackdown, Making Los Angeles Safer."


    The North Shore Gang wasn''t well liked in Los Angeles.


    They were notorious for their crimes, far worse than the Austrians Gang and Bill''s Gang.


    Now that the North Shore Gang was wiped out, people were overjoyed.


    Many citizens discussed, "Our police Chief is impressive. Brave and wise, he managed to eliminate the North Shore Gang. He''s a competent Chief."


    "I hope he gets re-elected."


    "HD Security is indeed excellent. We often see their patrol cars on the streets. Recently, the crime rate in Los Angeles has significantly dropped. I think the money spent on them is worth it."


    Chief Ed received a call from the mayor. The mayor praised Ed a lot and praised him for his good handling of the matter.


    The mayor smiled and said, "Ed, no matter what the truth is, as long as the public is satisfied, our work is successful."


    ...


    Morning.


    Hardy had a dozen newspapers spread out on his desk. He had someone buy every newspaper available today and meticulously went through each one.


    The newspapers almost all reported in the direction he had wanted.


    Hardy understood the importance of public opinion very well. Sometimes a single statement could determine the rise or fall of something. With the correct guidance now, what was originally a gang war has turned into a police crackdown on drug dealers.


    The public wouldn''t panic.


    Politicians wouldn''t worry about being held accountable.


    No one would plead for the North Shore Gang, and he was the biggest beneficiary.


    Bill walked in looking a bit fatigued. The guy had been busy all night without sleep, but his face was full of excitement.


    "Boss, the statistics are out. The North Shore Gang''s 12 properties are now all in our hands, including their headquarters."


    "We found $1.28 million in cash, a large number of supplies, over thirty racehorses, and more than a hundred racing dogs. All of these are quite valuable."


    Hardy thought for a moment, "No rush to manage them yet, we''ll talk about it in a while. In a month, people will completely forget about the North Shore Gang. During this time, start cleaning up the territory. The Irish have many partners. Once the territory is completely stabilized, then we can roll out the operations."

 Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Merging

    "Bill, how''s the situation with the Austrians gang?" Hardy asked.


    Bill shook his head. "Not great. You asked me to make friends with the Austrians gang. This morning, I got a call from one of their leaders. He told me that the Austrians gang now knows about Mr. Sigel and Boss Fred''s deaths.


    Plus, they were attacked last night. People are very down and worried now."


    Worry was just right. When people''s hearts are unsettled and the situation is tense, some untimely ambitions and ideas will be suppressed.


    "Bill, call Alan Payne and tell him I want to talk to the Austrians gang leaders. You''ll come with me later," Hardy said.


    "Okay, boss."


    Alan Payne, after being rescued by Bill last night, took a long time to recover at home. He slept fitfully, waking up several times in between. At around 8 a.m., he received Bill''s call, informing him that Boss Hardy wanted to meet with the Austrians gang leaders.


    After hanging up, Alan was silent for a while, then finally muttered to himself, "Maybe this is the best outcome."


    The driver took Alan to the company. Alan informed all department heads to come for a meeting. All the department heads hurried to the company.


    "Alan, is it true that Mr. Sigel and Boss Fred are dead?" A supervisor asked as soon as he came in.


    Alan nodded. "This morning, I called Las Vegas and confirmed that both Mr. Sigel and Boss Fred are dead."


    The members of the Austrians gang were visibly uneasy.


    "The bosses just died, and we were attacked last night. It means someone has targeted our Austrians gang. What should we do next?" Someone asked anxiously.


    "We lost seven or eight people at our tobacco and alcohol warehouse."


    "We lost even more at the casino; more than a dozen of our men were killed."


    Everyone was talking at once.


    "Alan, you''re the strategist of the Austrians gang. What do you think we should do now?" Someone suddenly said.


    Everyone looked at Alan.


    Alan scanned the crowd. He knew that these guys probably already had their own ideas. If he had the ability, now would be the perfect time to rise to power. Unfortunately, he knew his situation; these people would not submit to him.


    "Alan, the gang is in such a crisis now. Say something," someone urged.


    "Yeah, you''re the strategist. Now''s the time for you to make a decision."


    "I think we should elect a new gang leader." Someone suggested.


    "Elect a leader? How do we do that? What''s the procedure?"


    Everyone started discussing, showing no respect for Alan. Each of them had a group of subordinates, while Alan, though holding a high position as a strategist, had no direct subordinates, making him appear quite isolated now.


    Alan looked at them and said, "Bill Pitt, the boss of Bill''s gang, just called me. He''ll be coming over with Mr. Hardy. Why don''t we discuss the matter of electing a new leader after they arrive?"


    Swish~!


    The meeting room fell eerily silent.


    Everyone shut their mouths, no one said a word.


    They glanced at each other, a thousand thoughts racing through their minds.


    Alan looked at these managers. Just a moment ago, he had wondered if anyone would stand up and say, "Why is Hardy coming? Why is Bill''s gang involved? This is an internal matter of our Austrians gang."


    But from start to finish, no one spoke.


    The room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Anyone coughing did so carefully.


    No one was a fool.


    They had all heard about what happened last night. HD Security, the police, and Bill''s gang had joined forces, using thunderous means to wipe out the North Shore Gang.


    The North Shore Gang, as powerful as it was couldn''t even put up a fight.


    Now that the Austrians gang''s leaders were dead, the gang was like a pile of loose sand, even less capable of resistance.


    Footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    Everyone in the meeting room instinctively stood up.


    The door to the meeting room opened, and Bill walked in first, followed by Hardy. All eyes turned to Hardy.


    The Austrians gang leaders recognized Hardy. After all, Hardy had been with the Austrians gang for half a year. They all smiled and greeted him.


    "Good morning, everyone." Hardy nodded at them.


    Then his face turned serious, "I''m here to discuss something with you. Sigel was my boss, and the Austrians gang was his business. I don''t want to see the Austrians gang disappear."


    "Mr. Hardy, why do you say the Austrians gang will disappear?" Someone asked in surprise.


    Hardy looked at them. "Do you know why the Irish suddenly attacked the Austrians gang this time?"


    "Maybe you don''t know yet. The five major families of the Mafia are in a gang war. Just yesterday, someone killed core members of the Corleone family. Last night, the Corleone family retaliated, killing several important figures from the other families."


    "At the same time, someone killed Mr. Sigel and Fred. The Irish saw the opportunity and prepared to seize control of Los Angeles. Their purpose is very clear, to swallow up the Austrians Gang. You can ask Allen about this."


    Alan nodded. "That''s true. Last night, Jaime Weiss captured me, forcing me to merge the Austrians gang into the North Shore Gang, or else they would kill me. I refused, and they started attacking our businesses."


    Hardy continued, "Behind this, it''s not just Jaime Weiss''s North Shore Gang, there are other Irish forces involved. You all know Raymond, right? He''s the real mastermind behind this."


    Everyone involuntarily swallowed.


    Raymond''s name was enough to intimidate everyone here. With the current strength of the Austrians gang, there was no way they could withstand Raymond''s attack.


    Now they believed that Hardy''s warning about the Austrians gang''s possible disappearance was not an exaggeration.


    Everyone''s hearts grew even more uneasy. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This time, Bill''s gang discovered it early. I had Bill''s gang and HD Security act together to stop their plot. But I believe they won''t give up so easily. I want to ask you, can the Austrians gang withstand Raymond''s next attack?"


    The Austrians gang leaders fell into silence.


    Bill, sitting next to Hardy, scanned the Austrians gang leaders, finally locking eyes with one of them. Bill gave him a meaningful look.

 Chapter 191: Chapter 191 The Los City Company

    This leader, seeing Bill''s signal, took a deep breath and stood up, speaking loudly, "Brothers, I think Mr. Hardy is right. The Mafia is in chaos right now. No one will help us. Although Jaime Weiss was taken down by Mr. Hardy this time, we can''t guarantee other Irish gangs won''t come after us."


    "I have a suggestion. Why don''t we join the Bill Gang together? Everyone knows that the Austrians Gang and the Bill Gang were originally the property of Mr. Sigel. We were one family to begin with."


    After this guy finished speaking, he looked at the leader who had the best relationship with him. The leader immediately understood and stood up. "I agree with Anthony. Why don''t we merge into the Bill Gang."


    The other leaders were also frightened by Hardy''s words. If the Austrians Gang did not have a strong protector, it would indeed struggle to survive.


    "I agree to merge with Bill''s gang." Another leader stood up.


    The others quickly followed, expressing their willingness to join.


    Finally, everyone looked at Alan.


    Alan had anticipated this outcome.


    Thinking back to last night.


    Bill''s gang was strong and formidable, charging into the North Shore Gang''s headquarters and shooting Jaime Weiss to death. Detroit strategist David was shot in the head.


    He understood clearly.


    Bill''s gang''s current strength was not something the Austrians gang could match.


    Alan looked at Hardy, sincerely saying, "Mr. Hardy saved me. Otherwise, I would have been killed by Jaime Weiss. I fully support merging the Austrians gang into Bill''s gang."


    "Mr. Hardy, on behalf of the Austrians gang, I ask you to agree to let the Austrians gang join Bill''s gang."


    Moreover, he had to be more proactive than others.


    With Alan Payne''s strategic mind, this was not difficult to achieve.


    Hardy calmly looked at the Austrians gang leaders and said, "Do you all really agree to join Bill''s gang? If anyone wants to leave, speak up now. I don''t want any future conflicts over this."


    disagreements over what?


    Anyone daring to leave now would be causing trouble and would likely end up worse off than those Irishmen.


    No one was a fool.


    Even if they join the Bill Gang first and leave later, it is better than to mention exiting now.


    "Agree."


    "No objections."


    "Definitely not leaving."


    Thus, with the unanimous agreement of the Austrians gang leaders, the Austrians gang officially merged into the Bill gang. From then on, the Austrians gang ceased to exist.


    The next day.


    A grand meeting was held at the Bill gang headquarters.


    All Bill gang managers and the former Austrians gang leaders attended the meeting.


    At the meeting, Hardy announced:


    "The name ''Bill gang'' is now somewhat inappropriate. The gang will be officially renamed ''Los City''."


    Taking advantage of the merger, major adjustments were made to the gang''s personnel and management structure.


    From now on, "Los City" would no longer be a gang but a company, known externally as Los City Company, and would operate as a company rather than a gang.


    President: Bill Pitt.


    Vice President: Alan Penn.


    Chief Financial Officer: Charles Simon.


    Below were four major action leaders, managers, supervisors, and other responsible persons.


    In one word, it was a professional company. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The Los City Company was established, covering the new district originally under the Austrians gang, the old district under the North Shore gang, and the Hollywood area under Bill''s gang, occupying three quarters of Los Angeles, and these are the best areas in the city.


    As for the Mexican gang, they are like rats, previously only active in slums.


    Currently, the Los City Company is undoubtedly the king of Los Angeles.


    Bill and Hardy were discussing in the office the future development of the Los City Company. Hardy had a clear vision for the gang''s future development.


    "the Los City Company will focus on gray industries in the future, keep black industries low key, and absolutely don''t engage in violent industries, and stay away from drugs," Hardy said.


    "Boss, what are gray, black, and violent industries? Please clarify," Bill asked.


    "Gray industries are slightly shady but still somewhat legal, such as running real estate demolition companies, lumber processing plants, bars, nightclubs, city garbage collection, transportation industries, etc.," Hardy explained.


    Bill scratched his scalp: "Boss, I can understand the real estate and transportation industries, but why do you want to run a garbage disposal business? Is that business profitable?"


    Hardy was eager to tell him that this business, if done well, is extremely profitable.


    "I''ll give you a brief overview of how to run this business so you can understand its profitability," Hardy said.


    "By collecting city garbage, you can get subsidies from the government, which are enough to cover the daily expenses of a garbage disposal company. We can also charge residents for throwing away garbage, which is reasonable. If they want to dispose of large items, it would be charged by weight, adding another income stream."


    "Among the garbage, there are scrap metals, paper, discarded clothes and shoes, and broken furniture. In 2,000 tons of garbage, there would be about 200 tons of recyclable materials. That''s just one day''s worth, think about how much it is in a month or a year. These items can be sold at a good price to recycling companies." Hardy elaborated.


    "But there are already two garbage disposal companies in Los Angeles. Is there still business for us to enter now?" Bill asked.


    Hardy smiled lightly.


    "Have you forgotten your identity? You can use some small tactics, like stealing their garbage trucks and dumping the garbage into the bay, then having a journalist expose it. The city government will hold that company accountable, making it impossible for them to continue. That''s when you can negotiate to buy them out," Hardy said with a sly grin.


    "Boss, that''s a brilliant idea," Bill exclaimed.


    They continued discussing black businesses.


    Black businesses are the traditional gang businesses, like gambling, smuggling, money laundering, etc.


    Hardy meant that except for drugs, the other businesses could continue. Gambling had been the biggest income source for Bill''s gang, with slot machines all over the Austrians and Bill''s territories generating over two million dollars annually. They could now expand into North Shore''s territory, increasing this income.

 Chapter 192: Chapter 192 The Los City Company Future

    Having taken over the Austrians and North Shore gangs territories, The Los City Company now owned six casinos, a racetrack, and a dog track, all profitable businesses.


    Regarding brothels, they now have three. Hardy suggested integrating this business, retraining the women, and upgrading the venues.


    Hardy told Bill, "We won''t touch drugs. It''s not because I care about addicts health, but because it has too many political side effects. The authorities are currently very opposed to this business."


    "Besides, the drug profit margins are just a few millions with no development prospects. That might drive other gangs crazy, but it doesn''t mean much to me," Hardy added.


    "We can continue other businesses quietly without heavily affecting others interests," he advised.


    Such industries attract too much hate. If The Los City Company wants long term development, it can''t stir up too much trouble, making the public resent and fear them. Just like the North Shore gang, they were doomed to be eliminated sooner or later. When they were destroyed, the people of Los Angeles celebrated because they had been too unpopular.


    After discussing this, Bill remembered something and asked, "Boss, there''s still a Mexican gang in Los Angeles. Should we eliminate them?"


    Hardy waved his hand.


    "I''ve thought about this before. Don''t touch them, leave them be. If a city has both good and bad gangs, people will only hate the bad gang, and they will tolerate the good gang much more," Hardy explained.


    "But we can occasionally pressure them," Hardy added with a mischievous smile.


    "How do we pressure them?" Bill asked.


    "Previously, the Los Angeles drug market was divided between the Spanish gang, the North Shore gang, and Mexican gang. After we eliminated the Spanish gang, the market was only shared by North Shore and the Mexican gang, with North Shore holding about 70% of the market," Hardy explained.


    Bill nodded, "That''s correct."


    "Now, with the North Shore gang gone and the Los Angeles Company not dealing in drugs, what do you think will happen to the drug market?" Hardy asked.


    Bill thought for a moment and said, "There will be a supply shortage, prices will skyrocket, and the Mexican gang will desperately expand their drug business to fill the gap and make a lot of money."


    "Good analysis, so this is also our opportunity, we can knock on the Mexican gang and get some money, by the way." Hardy smiled.


    "How are we going to do that?" Bill asked, still puzzled.


    "Remember the batch of goods we robbed from the Spanish gang? That batch of 300 kilograms could sell for over a million at current prices. We could find someone to sell it to the Mexicans," Hardy said.


    Bill thought he understood.


    But after listening to Hardy''s next words, Bill found that he was completely wrong.


    "Find someone who can talk and negotiate, sell that batch to the Mexicans, then let the police and HD patrol swoop in and bust them. We make money, and the police get a big drug bust. But remember, just mess with them, don''t finish them," Hardy said.


    Bill was impressed. "Boss, this is ruthless. Take their money and then their lives."


    "Let Victor handle this. Find a few new faces to work under him. His greatest skill is deception. Just say this batch was shipped from France," Hardy instructed.


    Victor was the French conman who had previously scammed Elena out of $100,000.


    "No rush with this. The police just scored a big bust and need time to digest it. Give them another big win in a month or two," Hardy laughed.


    Ed might have been threatened by Bill, but he was also quite lucky. If not for The Los City Company, he wouldn''t have had so many achievements.


    "Boss, what about Las Vegas? How do you plan to handle it?" Bill asked.


    Hardy''s expression turned serious at the mention of Las Vegas. "After sorting out Los Angeles, I''ll head to Las Vegas tomorrow. Sigel and Fred''s bodies are still in the morgue. I''ll arrange their burial." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As for Las Vegas, it is not very clear now. It depends on the situation when I get there."


    "Then you have to be careful. The mafia families may have already controlled the situation there." Bill said.


    "I know you have to pay attention here too. The Irish may retaliate. After all, we killed Raymond''s advisor, David. Let your men be alert and pay attention to any suspicious situation." Hardy instructed.


    "I will, boss," Bill assured.


    ...


    The news of the North Shore Gang''s annihilation hit the newspapers the next morning. When Raymond got up for breakfast and saw the report, his first reaction was disbelief.


    He knew the strength of the North Shore Gang. Jaime Weiss had managed it well, and he had sent David with sixty or seventy skilled gun men. How could they have been wiped out overnight? Who had such power?


    Even he might not have been able to do it. And what about David? What had happened to David?


    Raymond immediately called his bodyguard, "Go to Los Angeles and find out what happened. Investigate David''s situation."


    "Yes, boss."


    The bodyguard and a few others set off for Los Angeles. After investigating and gathering information, they quickly called Raymond to report.


    "Boss, we''ve discovered that last night the North Shore Gang attacked the Austrians Gang. The police and HD Security intervened. Jaime Weiss''s operation completely failed. Then the Bill Gang took action and wiped out the North Shore Gang. The North Shore Gang is now completely destroyed."


    "What about David?" Raymond asked.


    "David, the strategist, was killed. His body is in the hospital morgue," the bodyguard reported.


    Raymond gripped the phone, filled with rage. David had been with him for decades, his most capable subordinate and chief strategist. He hadn''t expected him to meet his end in Los Angeles.


    The sixty or seventy carefully trained subordinates he had sent were also wiped out.


    Raymond''s first thought was revenge.


    To keep his temper in check, he inhaled deeply many times. His violent temper had cooled during the decades he''d spent in the underground world. With age, he now handled matters more carefully.

 Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Las Vegas

    The police and the security company had shown up so quickly when the North Shore Gang attacked the Austrians Gang. There must have been a reason behind it. Then the Bill Gang also attacked the North Shore Gang, wiping them out in a short time, indicating they had also been prepared.


    The forces behind this must be very powerful to mobilize the police, a security company, and the Bill Gang simultaneously.


    Sending people to Los Angeles for revenge would at most mean sending a few dozen to a hundred men, and success was not guaranteed.


    For now, he couldn''t act rashly.


    "Isaac, don''t come back yet. Stay in Los Angeles for a while longer and investigate everything thoroughly. I need to know who''s behind this," Raymond said solemnly.


    "Yes, boss."


    While someone was investigating Hardy''s situation, Hardy himself was already heading to Las Vegas with HD Security personnel.


    This time, Hardy flew to Las Vegas with four planes, bringing with him Lancer, Richard''s sniper team, Neal''s explosives team, Clay''s machine gun team, and Matthew and Leo''s assault teams.


    Over a hundred people, all elite.


    He also brought Andy''s economic advisory team.


    Henry''s intelligence team had already arrived in Las Vegas by car the day before. As the planes landed one after another at the Las Vegas airport, dozens of cars and trucks were already waiting, all arranged by Henry.


    The combat team members unloaded large quantities of supplies from the planes and loaded them onto the trucks.


    It took a full 20 minutes to finish.


    The convoy set off.


    Henry and Hardy rode in the same car. Henry said, "Boss, I''ve rented an estate about 5 kilometers from downtown Las Vegas, between the city and the airport. It''s large enough for us to set up camp."


    "Have you gathered any useful information in the past few days?" Hardy asked.


    "We''ve only collected some surface level information. Mr. Sigel and Boss Fred''s bodies are in the hospital morgue. The police have classified their deaths as murders but haven''t found the culprits."


    "Someone has taken over the Flamingo Casino. They claim to have a share agreement from Mr. Sigel, making the takeover legal. The Flamingo''s construction has been completely halted, all workers have been withdrawn, and only thirty or forty people are left to guard the site.


    We''ve identified them as members of the Selton family from the San Francisco Mafia, a group with similar strength to the former Austrians Gang."


    Hardy thought, the Selton family stepping in now must be at the behest of other Mafia families.


    "Anything else?"


    "We''ve also noticed that the five major Families from New York have increased their presence in Las Vegas. Their casinos have more personnel than before."


    Las Vegas now had over thirty casinos, all backed by various powerful groups. The Five Families of the New York Mafia each had casinos in Las Vegas, though on a much smaller scale compared to the future, with only about a dozen gaming tables, smaller than some underground casinos in big cities.


    These casinos were less about making money from tourists and more about money laundering.


    In Las Vegas, gambling was legal, and gamblers could exchange cash for chips. Members of the gangs would gamble wildly in the casinos, losing all their illegally obtained cash, which would then be turned into legitimate casino revenue.


    It was essentially a money laundering operation.


    Las Vegas''s permanent population was only about twenty thousand, with annual tourists ??numbering in the tens of thousands. Relying on these tourists for profits, the casinos would have long gone bankrupt.


    Sigel''s initial plan to build a casino in Las Vegas also aimed at money laundering, not just for himself but for politicians, companies, and celebrities. Attracting tourists for gambling profits was another aspect of his plan.


    His ideas were a bit ahead of their time, and before he could realize them, he was taken out.


    "How many personal each family added recently?" Hardy asked.


    "Each family has increased their numbers by twenty to thirty people. The Corleone family has brought in nearly fifty," Henry said.


    The Four Families and the Corleone family were now at war, and the battleground had extended from New York to Las Vegas.


    "Henry, use all our resources to monitor the Five Families casinos and the Flamingo Casino. Also, keep an eye on other small families casinos. They might also be involved," Hardy instructed.


    The Mafia Commission consisted of twenty four families, each with a casino in Las Vegas, representing the mafia''s influence from various cities.


    The relationships were intricate and complex.


    Previously, Sigel had maintained control over Las Vegas, with him being one of the founders of the mafia comity status and reputation, plus the proximity of Los Angeles to Las Vegas. Other families acknowledged Las Vegas as Sigel''s territory.


    But with him gone, everything changed.


    Las Vegas had become a fat lamb and the battleground for various powerful factions. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reclaim the Flamingo Casino? No rush.


    The casino wasn''t going anywhere, and no one could take it.


    The key now was to gather more information, understand the complex relationships, and plan strategies to his advantage.


    Hardy knows that he had to plan before he acted and knows when to stop to achieve the greatest gains. Although he was determined to control Las Vegas more than anything else since he knew how great it would become in the future, he had to assess how determined the other major Mafia families were to get their hands on Las Vegas.


    The next day.


    Lancer led his team to the Las Vegas City Hall to apply for establishing an HD Security branch in Las Vegas. The approval came quickly.


    HD Security rented a three story office building in a prime downtown location and put up a large illuminated sign.


    "HD Security Services!"


    The sign was even more prominent and eye catching than those of the casinos.


    Many casino personnel came out to watch, marveling and joking, "Haha, opening a security company in the gambling city? Are they here to protect our casinos?"


    "HD Security is famous. Haven''t you heard they teamed up with the police and wiped out the North Shore Gang a few days ago?"

 Chapter 194: Chapter 194 HD Security In Las Vegas

    "Wasn''t it Bill''s gang that killed the North Shore Gang?"


    "I heard that HD Security has the greatest contribution. Most of the North Shore Gang members were killed by them."


    No one doubted HD Security''s combat capabilities.


    The night before heading to Las Vegas, Hardy had called Michael to discuss the recent events in Los Angeles and inquire about the Corleone family''s current situation. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Corleone family was in a fierce battle with the other Four Families, essentially attacking each other''s assets and killing each other''s people.


    Hardy informed Michael of his plan to go to Las Vegas.


    The old godfather had explained the basic situation in Las Vegas to Hardy, highlighting its complexities, and mentioned that he had connections with the current mayor, who could be introduced to Hardy.


    One had to admire the old godfather network.


    Without such connections, the Corleone family wouldn''t have been able to open a casino in the gambling city.


    Hardy met with Mayor Goodman, and they had a pleasant conversation. Mayor Goodman welcomed Hardy''s investment in Las Vegas and HD Security''s establishment in the city.


    Hardy introduced HD Security''s operations and achievements, especially in maintaining Los Angeles''s public order. Mayor Goodman had seen the reports, and LA Police Chief Ed had praised HD Security highly.


    Mayor Goodman said, "A security company assisting in maintaining public order is a good idea. I''ll propose it to the council. You know, funding approval requires council approval."


    Hardy smiled, "Mayor Goodman, council discussions can take quite some time, from a few months to over a year. I have a proposal until the council approves, HD Security can temporarily provide free services to maintain Las Vegas''s social order, familiarize ourselves with the environment, and demonstrate our capabilities. What do you think?"


    "Free services ?"


    "Yes, free."


    Hardy aimed to become a supplementary force to the Las Vegas police, which required only the mayor''s approval.


    A free offer was hard to refuse.


    "Alright, I''ll call Chief Steve right away to have him sign an agreement with HD Security," Mayor Goodman said happily.


    To thank Hardy for contributing to Las Vegas''s order, Mayor Goodman also invited Hardy to lunch.


    In the afternoon.


    Lancer visited the Las Vegas Police Department to meet Chief Steve. They signed an agreement making HD Security a supplementary force for the police, responsible for patrolling and handling violent incidents.


    The terms were similar to those of the agreement with the Los Angeles Police Department.


    ...


    Las Vegas is currently a small town with a population of just over 20,000 residents and 30,000 to 40,000 tourists annually, comparable to the size of a small town in modern time.


    Therefore, the Las Vegas Police Department is more akin to a small police station with only about 30 staff members, including the police chief.


    HD Security is considered the most famous security company in the United States. Recently, it was heard that they assisted the Los Angeles police in taking down a large gang. During a chat after signing the agreement with Lancer, Chief Steve asked about this matter.


    Lancer smiled slightly, "There was indeed a fierce battle. The other side had more than 200 people."


    "And what were the casualties?" Chief Steve asked curiously.


    "The other side lost more than 80 people, and over 200 were captured. As for us, we had 5 injured and no deaths," Lancer replied.


    Chief Steve was quite impressed by these numbers, having heard that HD Security''s team members were all veterans from the World War II battlefield, which explained their formidable combat power.


    "How many people does HD Security have now?"


    "We currently have over 1,500 members." Chief Steve was inwardly impressed.


    "And how many are you planning to deploy in Las Vegas?"


    "We plan to deploy around 150 people for now. If that''s not enough, we can quickly reinforce," Lancer said.


    Chief Steve thought to himself that their police department only had 30 people, while HD Security was bringing in 150 as supplementary forces and they are even ready to draw more reinforcement at any time as well.


    Do they really think a small town with a population of over 20,000 will have such big issues?


    From the next day onward, HD Security began patrolling the Las Vegas urban area, with white vehicles adorned with black stripes and a large "HD" logo in the middle.


    The vehicle paint and logo of HD Security were designed by Hardy, reflecting his deep sense of dark humor. The black and white contrast symbolized Hardy''s control over both the legitimate and the underworld business.


    Las Vegas was already small, with only two main streets. HD Security simultaneously dispatched five patrol cars, so within ten minutes, people would see a patrol car passing by the entrance of their casino.


    Initially, people were curious, but over time they became aesthetically fatigued and no longer paid attention to HD Security''s patrol cars, continuing their gambling and leisure activities as usual.


    While HD Security was being established, another inconspicuous sign was hung on a three story building not far from the main street.


    "Beautiful Homeland Real Estate Company."


    The company name was ordinary, but the owner was not. The registered company owner was Jon Hardy.


    Hardy brought Andy because he initially had an idea to purchase a batch of land in Las Vegas. The first time he came to Las Vegas, after getting off the plane and seeing the vast stretches of land, he recalled his previous life in Las Vegas and knew that in the future, this barren land would be filled with skyscrapers.


    The land here was still cheap at the moment. Once it developed, the land would become extremely valuable. Hardy drew a circle on the map of Las Vegas. This circled area would become the future new district of Las Vegas, the famous "Las Vegas Strip."


    MGM Hotel, Caesars Palace Hotel, Venetian Hotel, Luxor Hotel with the Egyptian Sphinx, Paris Hotel with the Eiffel Tower, Bellagio Hotel, Mirage Hotel, Treasure Island Hotel, Wynn Hotel, Trump International Hotel, etc., would all be located in this area.


    But now, it was still a wasteland with only one road passing through, and no one would imagine that in a few decades, this place would become the most bustling area of Las Vegas, with luxurious gambling palaces built on both sides of the road.

 Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Acquiring Land in Las Vegas

    After the real estate company was established, Andy sent people to gather information, and soon a report was placed in front of Hardy.


    "Boss, we found the land transaction center and verified that part of the land you want belongs to the government, and some have already been sold to private owners." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The government has reserved some land for public construction, but the rest can be sold to the public, with prices ranging from 500 to 800 dollars per acre, depending on the location."


    "For privately owned land, the price is generally higher, roughly around 4,000 dollars per acre, which is quite expensive."


    Hardy knew this. Sigel had mentioned that the Flamingo covered 30 acres, and the land cost more than 80,000 dollars, roughly 2,700 dollars per acre.


    Hardy nodded after hearing this.


    "Buy all the land available for purchase in the name of the real estate company. However, make sure to inform the land transaction center that the transactions must be confidential and cannot be disclosed to the public."


    "Yes, boss."


    "What about the newspapers and radio stations I asked you to inquire about?"


    "We found out that Las Vegas has three newspapers. The largest one is the Las Vegas News, which has been around for over twenty years."


    "The Las Vegas News publishes every other day, mainly reporting local news, national events, and international news. It has a circulation of about 5,000 copies, making it a very small newspaper."


    "The owner of the newspaper is named Benedict. He initially invested a few hundred dollars. We estimate the current value of the Las Vegas News to be between 10,000 and 12,000 dollars."


    "Las Vegas has only one radio station, owned by Colin Firth, who is also the announcer. The equipment is valued at about 3,000 dollars, and we think we can offer 10,000 dollars for the acquisition."


    Hardy understood everything.


    "Andy, approach the newspaper and radio station for acquisition. Tell them that if they refuse, HD will establish new newspapers and radio stations, making their future even more difficult," Hardy said.


    "After acquiring the newspaper and radio station, have them release the news. I''ve already drafted the headlines and outlines. Let your subordinates write a few articles analyzing the future economy of Las Vegas."


    Hardy handed a draft to Andy.


    "Las Vegas is Rapidly Declining: Where Should We Go from Here?"


    "Flamingo Casino Invests $8 Million, Loses Millions in Three Months and Closes: Why?"


    "Some members of Congress are discussing whether to stop Nevada''s open gambling policy."


    "It is reported that real estate companies that previously invested in Las Vegas are not optimistic about the future here, and are all secretly selling off their land."


    The "shock style" headlines from the future were used to predict the decline of Las Vegas from various angles, creating a sense of panic among readers.


    People of this era have little access to information, and newspapers, magazines, and radio stations are still very authoritative in their hearts. After seeing such news, some people will definitely panic.


    After the pressure of public opinion is formed, the Beautiful Home Real Estate Company will purchase land again. Those who hold the land will definitely be willing to sell it as soon as possible to avoid investment losses.


    Andy took people to find the boss of the newspaper. When the boss heard that someone wanted to buy it, he immediately asked for a high price of 50,000 US dollars.


    "Mr. Benedict, your newspaper has only three people: a chief editor, a text editor, and an external liaison person. I heard that sometimes you can''t even pay salaries," Andy said.


    "If you didn''t run a hotel yourself, the newspaper would have had a hard time surviving. Am I right, Mr. Benedict?"


    Benedict''s face turned a bit awkward at Andy''s words.


    "But our Las Vegas News is the largest circulating newspaper in Las Vegas. That''s our advantage," Benedict argued.


    Andy spread his hands with a smile.


    "Alright, I admit that. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have chosen it. If you refuse to be acquired, our boss intends to start a new newspaper and distribute it for free. How long do you think the Las Vegas News can last?" Andy said.


    Benedict''s eyes widened. "A free newspaper? How will you make money? How will you sustain the newspaper?"


    Andy smiled slightly. "HD Group has countless advertising resources to place. Just one advertisement fee can print countless newspapers."


    Benedict surrendered. Faced with big capital, he really had no resistance.


    Fortunately, Andy didn''t push the price too low in the end, offering a very reasonable price of 12,000 dollars to acquire the entire newspaper.


    The radio station acquisition was surprisingly smooth.


    Andy found the boss Colin Firth and expressed his intention to acquire his radio Station. Colin Firth, who was only 30 years old, almost jumped up with joy.


    "Great, I am willing to sell it to you, But can I stay on as a host?" Colin Firth asked.


    "Of course," Andy replied.


    Colin Firth was somewhat famous in Las Vegas and could certainly stay.


    "Will the radio station have TV equipment in the future? I used to work at a TV station in New York, and I think Las Vegas should have its own TV station," Colin Firth said.


    Andy smiled, "That''s exactly what our boss thinks."


    "Okay, That''s great!" Colin Firth said happily.


    The next day, the Las Vegas News was officially revamped as a daily newspaper and started distributing for free, increasing its circulation to 10,000 copies.


    The newspaper featured advertisements for various HD related industries.


    The headline on the front page of today''s newspaper is extremely shocking, "Las Vegas gambling industry ushered in a cold winter!!!"


    "In 1946, Las Vegas had 32 casinos, but how many gamblers were there each year? According to statistics, the annual number of tourists was less than 40,000, with each staying for less than a week. This means that only about 20 tourists enter the casinos daily, spending an average of 20 dollars each. The gross income for each casino was only about 400 dollars, with a profit of 100 dollars."


    "The newly built Flamingo Casino, far more luxurious than other casinos, originally aimed to attract many customers. But it closed within three months, losing over a million dollars."


    "The failure of the Flamingo has severely dampened investor enthusiasm. No one wants to invest in a losing business. In recent months, land transactions in Las Vegas have significantly decreased. Some are secretly selling their previously hoarded land at prices even lower than the original purchase price."


    Detailing Las Vegas''s problems, many readers felt that Las Vegas was truly finished after reading the report.


    On the same day, Colin Firth also discussed the issue on the radio, with many doubting the future of Las Vegas.


    "What does Nevada have? Besides the Mojave Desert and scorching heat, it lacks the pastures of Texas and the mines of Arizona. Without casinos, Las Vegas land is worthless. The current land price in Las Vegas is already among the highest in the nation. If the proposal to cancel gambling is passed, oh my, it would be a disaster.


    Las Vegas would become a ghost town within a few years, and land value would drop to zero."

 Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Hardy Joins The Mafia War

    When newspapers report and radio stations broadcast, and their arguments were well founded, many people naturally believed them. The people of Las Vegas began to slowly feel that this was indeed the case.


    Does Las Vegas still have a future?


    Is there still investment value here?


    Land prices are like stocks, they sell based on expectations. If a place has no development prospects, the land there is naturally worthless.


    When Wash Mining bought that piece of land in New Mexico, 8,000 acres were worth only $200,000, equivalent to only $25 per acre.


    There is plenty of desert land in Nevada and Colorado, and the government there also lists it for sale, with the lowest price being only a few dollars per acre, but no one buys it.


    Due to the legalization of gambling, land prices in Las Vegas are now around five to six hundred dollars, with the most expensive in the city center reaching over $4,000.


    If the gambling industry here is not profitable, or if the gambling industry disappears, the land here could drop to just a few dollars.


    It should be known that this is the barren Nevada desert.


    The original buyers who bought land and gambled on its appreciation began to panic upon hearing this news, asking around about the situation.


    Some even listed their land for sale, but they were unwilling to sell at low prices, increasing the original price by tens or even hundreds of dollars.


    Then they discovered that no one was buying.


    The real controllers of Las Vegas are the gangs, or rather the various Mafia families. Now, with the five major families at war and other families watching and ready to join the war, no one is concerned with investment.


    And these families typically have one or two pieces of land in their hands. They are not real estate companies, having one or two pieces of land is enough for them. More is useless, as land requires taxes.


    Land in Las Vegas is sold as commercial land. Commercial land is taxed at 1% to 3% of its value each year, meaning if it doesn''t appreciate, investors lose money every year.


    Now, with gang infighting and no one buying land, ordinary people are even less likely to buy.


    Adding to this the example of the Flamingo Casino, which invested $8 million and lost over $1 million in three months after opening, this is definitely not something an average person can afford to play with.


    Mafia families set up casinos here primarily for money laundering. Few expect to make money from gamblers, as the newspapers rightly said, relying on a few tourists means the casino will definitely lose money.


    So, the land listed for sale is completely unattended.


    This further solidified the rumor that there was no room for land appreciation in Las Vegas. Some began to secretly lower prices, but they found that the lower the price, the fewer people bought, as no one wanted to be the one left holding the bag, and everyone was in a wait and see phase.


    Hardy, with just a few articles right when the gangs were busy fighting each other significantly lowered land prices in Las Vegas.


    "Boss, should we start large scale acquisitions now?" Andy asked.


    Hardy shook his head, "No rush, the best timing hasn''t arrived yet."


    Andy paused and asked, "Boss, aren''t you afraid of really killing Las Vegas? If there''s a selling frenzy, it might really not recover."


    Hardy laughed and shook his head, "Don''t worry, as long as Nevada is still the only state with legalized gambling, this place will not decline, and the panic is only temporary."


    Hardy is not in a hurry about the land. Business cannot be done in a day or two, and he has more important things to do.


    He received a report from Henry.


    Someone might be targeting Fredo.


    Fredo is the second son of the old Godfather, Michael''s elder brother.


    The other families killed the Corleone family''s heir Sonny, attempted to assassinate Michael, and now want to kill the old Godfather''s second son. This shows how fierce the struggle between the five major families is now.


    Hardy called the Corleone family, and the old Godfather answered.


    After some pleasantries, Hardy said, "Mr. Vito, I am in Las Vegas now. My people received news that other families might target Fredo."


    The old Godfather was shocked upon hearing this.


    He had already lost one son and couldn''t bear to lose another.


    The old Godfather said hoarsely, "I sent Fredo to Las Vegas to let him live a stable life, but those bastards are now targeting him. Hardy, can you help me bring Fredo back?"


    "No problem, Mr. Vito." Hardy replied.


    The old Godfather was silent for a while and then said, "Hardy, can you do me a favor?"


    "Go ahead," Hardy replied. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Help me take down the casinos of the other four families!" the old Godfather said decisively.


    "I know this will put you against the four families, but I can promise to fully support your business on the West Coast in the future, including using all my connections," the old Godfather said.


    Hardy could sense that the Corleone family was in crisis under the attack of the four families.


    The old Godfather was asking for his help, and in return, he offered the Corleone family''s connections.


    In fact, given Hardy''s relationship with Michael, the interests of the two families were already tied together, and Hardy couldn''t choose to side with the other four families.


    Even without the old Godfather''s request, Hardy would have taken action against the other Mafia families to occupy Las Vegas, as it was part of his long planned strategy.


    Deploying HD Security to Las Vegas. Acquiring newspapers and radio stations.


    These were all preparations for this goal.


    It seemed the time to act had arrived.


    "Okay, I promise you," Hardy replied.


    ...


    Night fell.


    The hot Las Vegas became much cooler.


    The originally quiet gambling city seemed to come alive, with neon lights flashing on the streets and songs constantly coming from bars and dance halls.

 Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Retaliation

    Fredo, holding a glass of wine, looked around a few gaming tables and finally came to the bar, putting his arm around a waitress''s shoulder.


    "Life is often boring like this, doing the same thing every day. Gina, how about I take you for a ride?" Fredo said with a smile.


    The waitress glanced at the boss, "Sorry, boss, I already have a boyfriend."


    Fredo shook his head sadly, "Would you mind changing one?"


    "I mind, I have to work now."


    Gina said and left with a tray to serve drinks.


    Fredo raised his eyebrows at the woman''s buttocks.


    After being here for a few months, Fredo actually liked life here, running a casino with no disputes and chaos, occasionally flirting with the waitresses. Fredo felt this was pretty good.


    At this moment, two men in suits walked into the casino. They saw Fredo sitting at the bar and walked straight over.


    "Mr. Fredo, we are Mr. Hardy''s bodyguards. Mr. Hardy is outside now and would like you to go out," one of the bodyguards said.


    Fredo was stunned.


    Hardy?


    "Has Hardy come to Las Vegas?" Fredo asked in surprise.


    Hardy had been in Las Vegas for half a month, but besides meeting the mayor once, he hadn''t shown his face, and everything was handled by his subordinates, so Fredo didn''t know Hardy was here.


    Hardy''s car was parked across the road. Fredo crossed the road and came to the car. The door opened, and Hardy smiled at Fredo, "Get in the car, I have something to tell you."


    Hardy had visited the Corleone family several times, especially after helping them through the old Godfather''s assassination crisis. Fredo and Hardy were familiar with each other.


    Fredo got in the car.


    "Hardy, why did you come to Las Vegas? By the way, why talk in the car? Let''s go to my casino and sit down. You can also play a few rounds," Fredo said with a smile.


    Hardy shook his head, his expression becoming much more serious.


    "Fredo, I received information that the four families are going to deal with you," Hardy said.


    The smile on Fredo''s face instantly disappeared, turning pale and scared, becoming somewhat flustered.


    "Is it... is it true? Are they going to.. going to deal with me?"


    Fredo stuttered.


    Fredo was timid and fearful. Just hearing the news scared him like this. Hardy thought of his performance in "The Godfather II" and shook his head inwardly.


    "I called Mr. Vito and told him the situation here. He said to bring you back to New York. At least in the family, there will be more power to protect you," Hardy said.


    Fredo nodded quickly, "Okay, okay, I''ll go pack my things now."


    He said and was about to get out of the car.


    However, a number of cars sped by at this very moment and came to a rapid stop at the Corleone family''s casino door.


    Dozens of strong men jumped out of the cars, each holding a machine gun.


    "Tat-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat~!"


    As soon as these guys got out of the car, they opened fire on the casino''s security at the entrance, immediately killing two Corleone family members.


    Then these people rushed into the casino.


    Continuous gunfire came from inside the casino, indicating intense firefights.


    There were also occasional screams from women and men''s cries of pain.


    One could imagine how tragic it was inside the casino.


    Fredo was terrified, trembling violently, curling up tightly in the car, not daring to show his head.


    Hardy frowned deeply.


    At first, he thought the four families would use assassination, but he didn''t expect them to send so many people to attack directly.


    Maybe their purpose was not just to kill Fredo but to destroy the Corleone family''s property and influence, damaging the Corleone family''s prestige.


    Hardy glanced at the casino, still filled with gunfire, and said to the driver, "Go back to the manor."


    A few hundred meters away, they heard sirens, and a patrol car was rushing towards the Corleone family''s casino.


    At the manor, Hardy arranged a room for Fredo and said before leaving, "It''s safe here. You sleep here tonight. I''ll arrange a flight for you tomorrow, and you''ll fly back to New York." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fredo was now completely scared and would do whatever Hardy said.


    "Okay, okay, I will listen to you, Hardy."


    ...


    In the command room, Lancer, Henry, Matthew, and Neil were all there. Seeing Hardy come in, Henry immediately reported:


    "Boss, the four families attacked the Corleone family''s casino. When our patrol car arrived, there was a firefight. Due to their large numbers, they finally escaped. We have two wounded members."


    "What do you think we should do?" Hardy asked, looking at everyone.


    Lancer said, "Deploy the entire patrol team to search for those gangsters and give them a heavy blow!"


    "Yes, we must retaliate against anyone who dares to hurt us," Matthew said, clenching his fist.


    Others also voiced their support for taking action.


    Hardy, however, shook his head slightly and suddenly smiled, "No rush. I''ve been waiting for this opportunity. Now that it''s here, we should make good use of it."


    "Henry, call Bill and have him gather 200 people to arrive at the airport by the morning. Make sure the Airplanes brings them over, and don''t forget to bring Alan Payne."


    "Lancer, inform the police department, and request that they investigate the attackers. Also, allow the patrol team to take action when they see the attackers."


    "I will notify the Las Vegas police department," Lancer responded.


    "Also, inform the newspapers and radio stations about what happened tonight. Announce that HD Security will strengthen patrols and will never allow such incidents to happen again. If it does, the response will be severe."


    Finally, he looked at the others.


    "Action team, get ready. There''s going to be a big battle tomorrow night. I hope to minimize casualties."


    "Yes, sir!" the action team leaders responded in unison.


    Knowing that a major operation was coming, these guys were all excited.

 Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Deter All Forces In Las Vegas

    The next day.


    Las Vegas newspapers reported the attack from the previous night, causing a stir among the locals.


    "Isn''t HD Security supposed to be powerful? Last night, the Corleone family''s casino was attacked. A patrol car showed up, but it was useless and nearly got shot to pieces."


    "Haha, I saw it too. But I have to say, those HD Security guys are war veterans, they ran fast and all hid behind cover without a single one getting killed."


    "Who else could it be? The four major families and the Corleone family are fighting fiercely. I heard they signed a free contract with the police department to enter the Las Vegas market, all free until approved by the city council. It''s embarrassing now."


    ...


    Several planes landed at Las Vegas airport.


    Trucks transported these people to the estate.


    In the evening.


    HD Security patrol cars slowly passed through the streets. Seeing the leisurely patrol cars, people felt a bit uneasy.


    Were they really just going to do nothing after suffering a loss in last night''s attack?


    At 9 PM.


    Las Vegas entered its state of revelry.


    Casinos were crowded with gamblers, full of laughter and cheer.


    But at this moment, several trucks suddenly stopped in front of the Bazzini family''s casino. The security guard at the door sensed something was wrong and turned to run.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat!"


    The people on the trucks opened fire, wildly shooting at the casino entrance.


    Then, masked men jumped off the trucks and stormed into the casino. All the gamblers were already terrified and lying on the ground, anyone standing became a target.


    A group of people also rushed out of the casino''s back door. Each family had recently strengthened their casino security, but these guards were quickly killed by the masked men.


    "Search!" someone ordered.


    They began searching for money.


    Finally, they opened the safe and stuffed the cash into large bags.


    Someone shouted at the trembling gamblers on the ground, "If you don''t want to die, leave immediately, or you''ll all be blown up here."


    "Ah!" the gamblers screamed and rushed out the casino doors.


    After grabbing the money, the robbers quickly left the casino and drove away. Just a few minutes later:


    "Boom!"


    A violent explosion rocked the casino, followed by a blaze. The luxurious Bazzini casino was engulfed in flames.


    Similar scenes occurred simultaneously in several places in Las Vegas, targeting not just the Bazzini family''s casino but also the Tattaglia family''s casino, the Stracci family''s casino, and the Cuneo family''s casino. They were all robbed and bombed.


    At the Flamingo casino, a battle was taking place.


    Over a hundred HD Security members in black attacked the gang members of the Selton family from San Francisco who had occupied the Flamingo casino.


    These guys didn''t expect anyone to attack the Flamingo casino suddenly and put up only limited resistance before being annihilated by HD Security. Bodies and weapons were loaded onto trucks.


    That night.


    Gunshots and explosions echoed throughout Las Vegas.


    Even though the casinos were run by gang families, this scene shocked everyone.


    Was a war happening?


    The Las Vegas police department received countless calls reporting the violence. When the reports reached Chief Steve, he frowned. In such a situation, sending the police would be sending them to their deaths. It''s better to wait.


    Hearing this order, all the on duty officers breathed a sigh of relief.


    Waiting was good.


    Waiting was the best.


    Besides, weren''t there patrol teams outside?


    Two hours later, the police department received another call, this time from Henry, "Chief Steve, multiple violent robberies have occurred in the city. The patrol team took action and killed all the gangsters. Please come and collect the bodies."


    Collect the bodies? How intense was this?


    "All killed? Not a single one alive?" Steve asked.


    "No, the resistance was fierce. All were killed," Henry said.


    "How many in total?"


    "Over forty."


    Chief Steve understood that the police department was now supposed to handle the aftermath. "Alright, I''ll send people over."


    ... sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day.


    Las Vegas newspapers published the news.


    "Yesterday, a gang entrenched in the Flamingo casino carried out violent robberies at several casinos in Las Vegas, stealing over a million dollars and killing more than 170 casino personnel."


    "HD Security, authorized by the police chief, deployed all their forces and eliminated the gang, killing 43 robbers. HD Security is capable of protecting Las Vegas and eliminating all criminals disrupting the city''s order."


    Everyone knew the truth wasn''t as it seemed.


    The people at the Flamingo casino were with the four major families. How could they rob the Mafia families casinos?


    But the newspaper reported it this way.


    And the police department confirmed it as a fact.


    A few days ago, dozens died at the Corleone family''s casino.


    Last night, the four families casinos were all wiped out, with over 170 deaths, plus those designated as robbers from the Selton family reaching more than 200 deaths.


    Everyone understood it was HD Security''s doing.


    Many were scared by HD Security''s approach.


    It was ruthless.


    Killing over 200 people.


    Machine gun fire, bombs leveling casinos.


    It felt like an assault on a fortified position. How could regular gangsters with revolvers stand up to that?


    Las Vegas was unusually quiet today. No casino bosses dared to come out, all observing the situation quietly.


    In the morning, the police were busy, gathering many to collect the bodies.


    In the afternoon.


    Hardy led people into the Flamingo casino and officially announced that he held 61% of the shares in the Flamingo casino. To protect his assets from being infringed upon, he would take over ownership of the Flamingo casino.


    At the same time, HD Security would be stationed at the Flamingo casino, responsible for its security.


    Damn. Now everyone understood.


    Jon Hardy, the boss of HD Security, was the real owner of the Flamingo. HD Security entered Las Vegas, signing a free contract with the police department, all for today.


    Many speculated.


    Yesterday''s attack was likely orchestrated by Jon Hardy. But there was no evidence; everything was done legally.


    Robbers attacked the casinos.


    killed members of the four families.


    The robbers were allies of the Selton family.


    HD Security caught and killed the robbers alongside their allies from the Selton family.


    Twisting the facts to the extreme.

 Chapter 199: Chapter 199 The True Underground Emperor Of Los Angeles

    The police confirmed the Selton family members were robbers. The police got the credit, HD Security got their due, and they demonstrated immense power. Now, everyone in Las Vegas knew how powerful Hardy was when it get''s serious.


    A person with strong armed force under him, who also likes to play conspiracy and hide behind the law.


    This time, he made it clear to everyone, deliberately showing them who did it on purpose.


    The goal was to intimidate.


    Intimidate all forces in Las Vegas.


    The effect was obvious.


    Those who mocked HD Security yesterday were silent today, hiding indoors.


    Hardy had considered other strategies but ultimately chose this aggressive approach due to Las Vegas complexity. Every casino represented a gang family.


    A slow approach would waste too much energy.


    In the underworld, sometimes ruthlessness is necessary.


    Respect is hard to earn; Hardy chose to instill fear first. Only when they are afraid will they hesitate.


    He wrapped this ruthlessness in legality.


    In America, as long as the process is legal, you are legal no matter what you did.


    That night.


    The casinos opened, but were far from their usual hustle and bustle. Many were too scared to go out, fearing another attack.


    The next day.


    Las Vegas newspapers announced that Jon Hardy would hold a funeral for Sigel and Fred the following day at noon, at the Las Vegas public cemetery.


    Many casino managers immediately notified their families.


    Many family heads instructed their representatives in Las Vegas to attend the funeral.


    Hardy walked into the Flamingo Casino. Bill, Alan Payne, Lancer, Henry, and the others were all visiting for the first time, marveling at the casino''s opulence.


    "No wonder Mr. Sigel spent 8 million dollars. This place is so luxurious, much more than any casino in Los Angeles," Bill exclaimed.


    The casino, housing dozens of gambling tables, a hotel with three to four hundred rooms, bars, nightclubs, restaurants, a tourist area, an outdoor swimming pool, a fitness club, tennis courts, and sauna massage rooms, was extraordinarily well equipped. It was undoubtedly the best vacation destination of its time.


    After looking around, Bill asked in surprise, "With such a great place, why isn''t it doing well? Boss, now that you''ve taken over, how do you plan to manage it? You won''t lose money, will you?"


    Hardy sighed. "The Flamingo''s problems are complex. To summarize, there are several reasons: first inadequate promotion, second poor management and the most crucial reason."


    "And what is the most crucial reason?"


    "Bad luck."


    On Sigel''s opening day, Las Vegas experienced an unprecedented storm that occur only once in ten years, disrupting all plans.


    Following the storm, the new facilities faced a severe test: a lightning strike burned the transformer and the next day the hotel''s air conditioning broke down.


    Sigel used only the best equipment, which usually wouldn''t fail. But the storm on the opening day was so severe that it affected the equipment''s normal operation.


    "What are you going to do about it?" Bill asked.


    "Once we know the problems we can solve them. Before the casino reopens all the facilities must be thoroughly prepared including the casino and all its affiliated facilities, making it a true vacation destination.


    "Increase promotion efforts, advertise in newspapers, magazines, radio stations, and even television. Hire people to take photos and videos to make it as attractive as possible. The theme must be clear: ''Come here to enjoy life.''


    "Currently, there is only two flight daily from Los Angeles to Las Vegas, which is too few. Our airline will be ready soon, so we need to increase the number of flights to attract people to our casino. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Introduce regular draws, such as a 1 dollar bet every two hours, with all the prize money going to the winner. This will keep people in the casino, and as long as we keep them, we will make money.


    "We''ve bought the land around the casino and plan to build a horse racing track, a dog racing track, and a boxing and wrestling center. Only by forming a scale can we attract more people. We should also introduce various types of gambling and other facilities, and hold open events and regular prize draws."


    Bill, Henry, and the others listened with their mouths open, surprised by the boss''s ideas.


    "Boss, have you thought of so much in such a short time?" Bill asked in amazement.


    Hardy shrugged, "Time is short, so I''ll just say this for now. There are many ways to attract people. Ultimately, it''s about stirring up people''s desires. As long as we operate in this direction, it will naturally be effective, regardless of the form."


    "Boss, when do you plan to open the casino?" Bill asked.


    At this point, Hardy''s expression became more solemn. "It will open in the future, but not now. Everything has to wait until the five families matters are resolved."


    ...


    The next noon.


    Las Vegas Public Cemetery.


    Today was possibly the most crowded day in the history of the Las Vegas Public Cemetery. Bill and his brothers, numbering 200, stood on the left. HD Security''s 150 men stood in the middle, while guests from various Las Vegas casinos, over a hundred in number, stood on the right.


    The members of the Los Angeles gang wore black clothes and had solemn expressions.


    HD Security personnel wore black combat uniforms, exuding an air of authority.


    Casino guests from different families were immediately overshadowed by the presence of these two groups. They occasionally glanced at Bill, guessing he was Bill Pitt, now the largest gang leader in Los Angeles.


    Then they looked at the handsome man in the center of the funeral, knowing he must be the famous Jon Hardy.


    Hardy had become quite famous lately.


    He now had several titles: the owner of the largest security company in the United States, a Hollywood giant, and the owner of four publicly listed companies.


    These were just his official identities. Many in the underworld knew Jon Hardy was also the true underground emperor of Los Angeles.


    Not long ago, he wiped out the Irish North Shore gang, even killing Raymond''s strategist, David.


    It''s said that Raymond was furious afterward, but even after half a month, the Irish had not taken any substantial retaliatory action.

 Chapter 200: Chapter 200 Sigels Funeral

    As for Bill Pitt of the Los Angeles gang, he was Mr. Hardy''s subordinate and executor.


    Of course.


    In the eyes of the general public, Hardy was just a businessman, a legitimate businessman. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for his underworld identity, unless there''s evidence, do not slander him. Even the authorities can''t. You can know, but you can''t speak carelessly. Speaking carelessly carries legal responsibilities.


    Hardy stood before the coffin, where Sigel and Fred lay quietly. Sigel wore a white suit, his favorite in life.


    Beside the coffin stood a woman in black clothes with a black veil over her head, Virginia Hill, Sigel''s woman.


    The woman clutched the coffin, sobbing.


    Before Sigel''s death, Virginia was in Chicago. After learning of his murder, she didn''t dare return.


    For this burial, Hardy had someone inform Virginia. Despite her vanity and embezzling Sigel''s money, which contributed to his business failure, Hardy didn''t plan to pursue it.


    Sigel loved her so much that Hardy believed Sigel would want Virginia to see him off at his burial. So he informed her.


    On the other side was Fred.


    Fred''s wife and children were there, weeping bitterly over his body. After the priest read the eulogy, Hardy delivered a eulogy as a friend.


    "Sigel, my friend taught me many things. His life was brilliant and turbulent."


    Many thought Sigel''s life was indeed brilliant¡ªa Mafia leader, head of a group of killers, the underground king of the West Coast, with countless women and countless murders. His death, being gunned down, perfectly fit a gangster''s end.


    "He built the Flamingo Casino, striving for perfection, hoping to develop Las Vegas through his efforts. He wanted the companies here to prosper and grow together."


    Hearing Hardy''s words, the casino families thought he was warning them.


    Peaceful coexistence and prosper together.


    If they don''t co-exist peacefully and pursue profit together, would their fate be like that of the four families?


    "Although he is gone, his deeds will remain in people''s hearts. Perhaps decades later, someone will come here, see his tombstone, and say, Benjamin Sigel, I''ve heard of him. He was the foundation of Las Vegas rise."


    White petals were sprinkled into the coffin, quickly covering the two bodies. Life comes and goes. Leaving even a shallow footprint in history is rare.


    Sigel was quite lucky. He did it.


    The funeral ended.


    The families left.


    But the casino heads didn''t leave immediately. They gathered around to meet Hardy. The battle the night before had established Hardy''s position in Las Vegas.


    The underworld values strength the most.


    Hardy had fully demonstrated his strength.


    A bald middle aged man stood before Hardy, smiling and saying, "Mr. Hardy, I''m the casino manager of the Lucchese family."


    Hardy extended his hand, and the man quickly shook it with both hands.


    "I spoke with the Lucchese patriarch on the phone. He helped me with something last year. In the future, if there is anything in Las Vegas, we can help each other."


    "Okay, okay, thank you, Mr. Hardy." the manager said, smiling broadly.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m the casino manager of the Cleveland Porrello family." Another man came up to greet Hardy, shaking his hand.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m the casino manager of the Philadelphia Bruno family."


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m the casino manager of the New Orleans Marcello family. Our patriarch sends his regards and invites you for drinks and barbecue if you pass through New Orleans."


    After meeting these casino leaders, Hardy smiled and said, "You know, I am a legitimate businessman. I bought Flamingo shares at the invitation of Sigel."


    These managers tried to keep smiling.


    But they were complaining in their hearts.


    Are you a legitimate businessman? Well, your fists are big, so you call the shots. You''re a legitimate businessman whom even the four families can''t provoke.


    Hardy sighed lightly.


    "I''ve invested millions in the Flamingo Casino. If it continues like this, my investment will be wasted. I had no choice but to come and check it out.


    "I''m unfamiliar with Las Vegas, so I brought HD Security, planning to have them handle the casino''s security.


    "This is necessary to ensure the safety and order of the Flamingo Casino?"


    What could they say? Could they decide this? The New York Four Families and the San Francisco Selton Family were wiped out overnight by you. What could they say?


    "Of course, it''s necessary, very necessary," the Lucchese casino manager quickly said.


    "Yes, yes, HD Security is doing an excellent job. They should stay."


    "Seeing the patrol cars, we feel safer than before."


    The managers chimed in.


    Hardy smiled and nodded.


    "Sometimes, the city government and council members are willing to listen to the people''s voice. If you want HD Security to stay, you can reflect this to the city government and council members, urging them to approve the employment agreement."


    The managers finally understood.


    This was to let them pass the word to their family''s familiar council members.


    "Of course, we will reflect this, we must reflect this," the Lucchese casino manager immediately stated.


    "Yes, yes, I will also reflect this," another manager quickly said.


    Hardy had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Look how good it is now. The casinos are united and loving. Las Vegas will definitely have a bright future.


    Before leaving the cemetery, Hardy took one last look at Sigel''s tombstone and said to himself, "Sigel, I will help you fulfill your unfinished business and dreams."


    On the way back to the estate.


    Bill and Hardy were sitting together, talking about matters in Los Angeles.


    Since the destruction of the North Shore Gang, the ''Los City Company'' has become the dominant force. Bill led the reorganization of the industry, which is now basically complete.


    "Boss, the person you assigned, Victor, has already made contact with the Mexican gang. With the North Shore Gang''s drug business cut off, there is now a severe shortage of drugs in Los Angeles, and prices have skyrocketed. Victor found the Mexicans, who were thrilled to hear that he had a large supply of drugs. We can sell them 250 kilograms, the Mexicans are currently raising money to come over."

 Chapter 201: Chapter 201 Stabilizing Las Vegas

    Hardy nodded in satisfaction.


    He needed the Mexicans as a buffer but didn''t want them to grow too big and threaten the Los City Company position, so he would occasionally hassle them.


    "Bill, although the Los City Company now controls Los Angeles, you must be careful. Other Mafia families might have their eyes on Los Angeles. We just had a conflict with the Selton family from San Francisco, they might seek revenge. Also, be wary of the Irishman Raymond and his possible retaliation."


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "Bill, in the second half of the year, I''ll have Lancer aggressively expand the security company''s business in San Francisco. You can send a capable team to scout out the situation in San Francisco first."


    Bill''s eyes lit up.


    "Boss, are you planning to expand the Los City Company into San Francisco?!"


    "I don''t want anyone on the West Coast to become a threat to us. We''ve already made an enemy of the Selton family, and I''m afraid other families might exploit this, so we need to plan ahead."


    "Opportunities present themselves to those who are prepared. We can''t wait for things to come to us before starting to deal with them hastily, don''t you think so?"


    "Boss, what did you mean by that last sentence?"


    Hardy was somewhat helpless. Bill was a good subordinate he was loyal and executed all of his orders perfectly, but he lacked a sense of crisis and the initiative to prepare for the future on his own.


    "Just do as I say." Hardy said.


    "Got it, boss," Bill replied with a smile.


    Bill returned to Los Angeles with his men, but Hardy had him leave Rossi behind. Rossi was one of the four legion leaders of the Los City Company and was the one who took down Jaimie Weiss.


    Rossi was also a former Marine and one of Hardy''s trusted men who had chosen to join the gang on his own.


    He had more than fifty men under him, and Hardy left him in charge of the Flamingo''s security affairs, as well as the future management of Las Vegas''s underworld.


    During this time,


    The Corleone family''s casino was robbed and closed down. The casinos of the other four major families, including Barzini, were also robbed and even bombed, leaving them in ruins.


    Continuous conflicts have left Las Vegas residents on edge.


    During this time. The newspapers and radio stations in Las Vegas continuously spread news pessimistic about the city''s future, worrying those who had purchased land. More and more people were listing their land for sale, causing prices to drop, with some selling below their purchase price.


    Hardy felt the time was right and had Andy send people to negotiate with the landowners.


    In just half a month, the real estate company secretly acquired over 6,000 acres of land, almost half of the best land along the future Las Vegas Boulevard.


    However, he also spent a considerable amount of money.


    Wells Fargo had a branch in Las Vegas and now has a partnership with Hardy. Every time the real estate company bought a piece of land, they mortgaged it to Wells Fargo for loans, continuously rolling over the investments. In the end, the real estate company spent just over $1 million to acquire the land.


    And this over $1 million came from robbing the casinos of the four major families.


    ...


    A week later.


    Las Vegas held a city council meeting to discuss municipal construction and whether the police department should sign an agreement with HD Security to hire them as a supplemental force.


    At the meeting, Chief Steve made a case, emphasizing the necessity of having HD Security as an additional protection force for the police.


    "Las Vegas''s population is growing, and crime is increasing yearly. The police force is severely understaffed, and we frequently face violent incidents, necessitating a significant increase in personnel. We estimated that we need about 100 more officers."


    "We calculated that adding more personnel would require an annual increase in salaries, equipment funds, facility funds, and other expenses, totaling around $150,000 to $200,000."


    The council members were taken aback by the cost.


    "How much would it cost to hire HD Security?" one council member asked.


    "$120,000 annually, with a three year renewal contract," Steve replied.


    The math was simple: hiring additional police meant not only paying salaries and equipment costs but also future medical insurance, life insurance, retirement pensions, and other miscellaneous expenses.


    Hiring an outside service for $120,000 a year was an all inclusive deal with no extra worries.


    It was clear that hiring HD Security was more cost effective.


    With most council members in agreement, two days later, HD Security and the Las Vegas Police Department officially signed an agreement, making HD Security a supplementary force to maintain order in Las Vegas.


    The estate where Hardy and his team were staying had been purchased by the security company and would become the base for HD Security''s Las Vegas branch.


    The estate was large, and Lancer invited all the police officers to visit. The officers were stunned by the arsenal in the warehouse.


    Shelves were filled with pistols, machine guns, carbines, sub machine guns, and even heavier weaponry, like several heavy machine guns with long ammo belts showcasing their lethal power.


    One slightly knowledgeable officer asked, "Are those M1919A6 heavy machine guns?"


    "Yes, they are M1919A6s."


    The officer clicked his tongue and said, "These things can take down tanks. Do we really need them here?"


    "Haha, who knows if we will encounter a strong armed gangsters, It''s better to be prepared." Lancer said it with a smile.


    "Any gangsters facing you guys would have to behave. You guys are real killers."


    Further inside, the officers saw even more astonishing items.


    Grenades, explosives, even bazookas, and M2 60 mortars¡ª the officers were shocked. Were these prepared for a gang fights or for war?


    After the visit.


    The officers had a clearer understanding of HD Security.


    Don''t provoke them, these guys are out for blood.


    Hardy''s actions in Las Vegas, taking down the casinos of the four major families, greatly angered the four New York families. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 202: Chapter 202 The Mafia Situation After The War

    Philip, the boss of the Tattaglia family, approached Barzini and said, "Jon Hardy is close to the Corleone family. With him around, our business on the West Coast is finished. We should join forces to take him down."


    Barzini, a shrewd old man, squinted his eyes and remained silent for a long time.


    "Barzini, what are you thinking?" Philip urged.


    Barzini shook his head, "I received information that Jon Hardy has unified all the forces in Los Angeles. He not only has the Los City gang but also HD Security, which can exercise police powers at will. This is very tricky."


    "How many people can we send to the West Coast? One hundred, two hundred, or even five hundred? His Los City gang now has at least 500 men, most of whom are veterans. HD Security has even more, with 1,500 men, and they are even more combat ready."


    This information came from Raymond. Barzini and Raymond made a deal: Raymond wanted the interests in Los Angeles, and they wanted the interests in Las Vegas. But in the end, neither got what they wanted.


    All plans were disrupted by Hardy.


    Raymond sought revenge and sent people to investigate in Las Vegas. This information wasn''t hard to find. Barzini then realized that Los Angeles had a powerful new king.


    Considering Hardy''s strategic and meticulous planning, with almost no flaws, Barzini knew that Hardy was a deep thinking guy, not easily dealt with.


    If he rashly sent people to kill Hardy and failed, it could invite a crazy retaliation.


    Barzini wasn''t foolish. Hardy had many veterans under him. If a few were sent over, Barzini could be taken out by an unknown sniper bullet.


    "Are we just going to let him destroy our business without any response? How will we stand in the future?" Philip shouted angrily.


    Barzini shook his head.


    "Philip, everything we do is for business and profit. Sometimes, when we know something is impossible, we must learn to let go and not act rashly," Barzini advised.


    "So, what now?" Philip asked.


    Barzini thought for a moment.


    "We''ve been fighting for so long and have both suffered significant losses. I think it''s time to sit down and talk. Continuing like this benefits no one."


    "I''ll call Vito. We should convene a Mafia Commission meeting. The commission was established to resolve internal conflicts within the Mafia. We can discuss things at the meeting."


    He called the old godfather and chatted like old friends.


    "Vito, I think it''s time to stop. Continuing benefits no one. What do you think?" Barzini said.


    During this time, the Corleone family suffered the most, as they fought against the other four families with just one family. Their operations were almost entirely halted, with no income for months, many deaths, and a constant state of readiness for combat.


    The old godfather felt more pressure than the other families.


    His eldest son Sonny was killed, Michael was attacked, and even Fredo faced assassination attempts. In order to protect his two sons, the old godfather kept them all in the manor.


    For this reason, Michael''s business was affected.


    Michael could only make remote calls to command the old TV factory and the construction of the new TV factory, because he might be assassinated if he went out.


    If it weren''t for this, the old godfather would not ask Hardy for help. Taking down the casinos of the four major families in Las Vegas was actually showing strength in another way, telling the other party that he still had a very powerful foreign aid and that the Corleone family had not yet collapsed.


    Now that Barzini called, it was exactly what the old godfather wanted.


    His life was nearing its end, and he didn''t want his remaining two sons to die too.


    For Vito, who had experienced so many deaths and farewells, making peace was the best outcome.


    "Vito, let''s stop fighting and live in peace as we did before. What do you say?" Barzini suggested.


    After some thought, the old godfather nodded.


    "Alright, let''s stop fighting. I''ll convene the Commission."


    After hanging up the phone,


    The old godfather thought for a while, called Hardy, and told him that the Head of the Barzini family wanted to discuss peace with him.


    "Hardy, thank you. I think this meeting will discuss issues related to vendettas and drugs. Do you have anything to say?"


    Hardy thought for a moment and said. "The four major families originally wanted to occupy the Flamingo Casino. Now I have taken it back. When Sigel was alive, I bought 61% of the shares of the Flamingo Casino, and the other three families each had 13%."


    "Mr. Vito help me tell them that if they are willing to sell their shares, I am willing to buy them. If they are not willing to sell, then please continue to invest. I will continue to build the Flamingo Casino and make it more luxurious and larger than Sigel imagined."


    "Of course, if someone has bad intentions, you can pass my words: ''it won''t be Los Angeles nor Las Vegas the main battle field but New York."


    Hardy''s last sentence was a naked threat and intimidation, and it was to intimidate the four major families in their own court in New York.


    Hardy was way more powerful than what the Mafia families thought at the beginning. What''s even more intimidating about him is his age, such a young impulsive and hot blooded youth having so much power in his hand. No one among the major families wanted to start a bitter war with him.


    ...


    A week later.


    At the Corleone Manor.


    The old Godfather shaved carefully in front of the mirror, meticulously combing his hair and applying pomade to make it look more presentable.


    He couldn''t let his opponents see him in a disheveled state. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had to show everyone that he was still the formidable Vito Corleone of the past.


    Entering the living room, Tom, Michael, and Fredo were all there. The old Godfather looked at his three children and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, this meeting won''t be dangerous. They won''t act during a peace talk; otherwise, it would break the fundamental rules of the Commission."


    "Tom, come with me," the old Godfather said.

 Chapter 203: Chapter 203 The Commission Meeting

    Tom took the old Godfather''s suit from the coat rack and helped him put it on from behind. The old Godfather''s injuries hadn''t completely healed, and it was still difficult for him to stretch his arms.


    Dressed in his suit, the old Godfather looked in the mirror again and smoothed down his white sideburns. He felt that he could still fight.


    Tom accompanied the old Godfather to the hotel arranged by Barzini. Before getting out of the car, the old Godfather took a deep breath to appear more spirited.


    The car door opened, and Vito Corleone got out and walked toward the hotel''s conference room.


    When the conference room door opened, the old Godfather saw Emilio Barzini, the head of the Barzini family. Barzini smiled slightly at the old Godfather, "Vito, long time no see."


    "Yes, we haven''t seen each other since the last Commission meeting. I thought you would come to my birthday party last time, but you went to Cuba instead."


    Scanning the hall, he saw that almost all the family heads had come, more than twenty in total, filling the conference table.


    The old Godfather also saw Philip Tattaglia, the head of the Tattaglia family. The Corleone and Tattaglia families had the deepest hatred; Sonny had killed Philip''s son Bruno, and Sonny was later blown up, which the old Godfather knew was Philip''s doing.


    Philip''s gaze toward the old Godfather was still unfriendly.


    The old Godfather looked at the other family heads; some nodded slightly at him, some had indifferent expressions, and others fiddled with their cigarette holders.


    The old Godfather understood that today''s meeting was not simple. He might be attacked by the other families, just like during the previous months of war.


    Reaching his seat, Tom pulled out a chair for the old Godfather, who sat down, and Tom took a seat behind him.


    Once everyone was seated, Barzini stood up and said, "A lot has happened recently, some unpleasant things. Each family has suffered varying degrees of losses. The Commission was established to resolve conflicts between families, hence today''s meeting."


    He paused briefly before continuing.


    "Vito, I want to talk about the cause of these events. The cause is that all the families want to get into the drug business."


    "The Corleone family holds influence over the entire New York legal and political circles, yet you are unwilling to share it with everyone. Vito, this is not very friendly of you. You must let us share in the profits, so we can all get rich together."


    Barzini continued, "Sorzo''s attack on you is Sorzo''s business. He is dead, but the business is still there. You also know that business is not good now. All families need a better source of income."


    After saying this, Basini glanced at the other family bosses.


    At this point, someone stood up. It was Nicholas Civella, the Mafia boss of Kansas City, a short, curly haired, stout black man.


    With a cigar in his mouth, he said to the old Godfather, "Mr. Vito, I don''t like drugs either, but it''s definitely a good business. My men buy them for three or four thousand and sell them for fifty thousand."


    "Sometimes, I can''t even control my men from doing this business because the profits are so high. You can ask the families here how many are willing to do this business."


    The bosses nodded one by one, indicating their stance in favor of the business.


    After Civella finished, the head of Boston''s Mafia also stood up, expressing that they should do the business.


    The other family heads nodded in agreement.


    Tom, sitting behind the old Godfather, swallowed lightly. He deeply felt that because they refused to do the drug business, the Corleone family had been ostracized by all the families here.


    He looked up at the old Godfather, the man who had adopted and nurtured him, his father.


    He suddenly had a feeling.


    The old Godfather was like an aging lion, surrounded by these people who were like a pack of hyenas, forcing the old Godfather to submit.


    Otherwise, they would all attack him together.


    They would kill the old lion king.


    The old Godfather remained expressionless. No one could guess what he was thinking. After these people finished speaking, everyone looked at him, waiting for his statement.


    What the old Godfather said next would likely influence the future direction of the entire Mafia whether to continue the war or to get rich together.


    The conference room was silent for more than ten seconds.


    The atmosphere was somewhat tense.


    The old Godfather pursed his lips and finally spoke.


    "I agree to do this business."


    As soon as the old Godfather spoke, many family heads showed joy on their faces. The old stubborn man had finally agreed.


    "However, I have a few conditions."


    "Go ahead, what conditions?" Barzini asked.


    The old Godfather glanced at Philip Tattaglia and said, "Philip''s son is dead, and so is Sonny. This matter ends here."


    "My second son and youngest son were both attacked. Here, I must get a guarantee that no one will touch them again. If anything happens to them in the future, whether they are shot dead, killed in a car accident, or sent to prison for some absurd reason, or even struck by lightning, I will blame every one of you here, and the Corleone family will seek revenge at all costs."


    At this moment, he transformed back into a lion, a lion willing to fight to the death for his children.


    Everyone knew that although the Corleone family had suffered setbacks, they were still powerful and fully capable of taking down any family or even several families present with a desperate strike.


    Barzini glanced at Philip, giving him a look.


    The message was clear: he should agree quickly.


    Barzini''s goal was clear: as long as the old Godfather agreed to the drug trade and used his family''s connections to protect their interests, nothing else mattered.


    Philip stood up, "I agree."


    The old Godfather and Philip looked at each other for two seconds, then walked together and shook hands, reaching a verbal agreement.


    "Vito, do you have any other requests?" Barzini asked.


    The old Godfather looked at Barzini and said, "I remember you just said you were willing to pay to buy my connections, right?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes."


    When it came to money, Barzini was less concerned.

 Chapter 204: Chapter 204 The Next Godfather

    "I have a request. The Flamingo Casino in Las Vegas I heard that you, Tattaglia, and Stracci hold 39% of the shares, and the remaining 61% is in Jon Hardy''s hands. I want those shares."


    The people in the room were a bit stunned. They didn''t expect Vito to make such a request.


    Then they thought of that young man named Jon Hardy in Las Vegas. After the Corleone family''s casino was attacked, Jon Hardy immediately led people to attack the four families'' casinos.


    He even did worse than them, blowing up the casinos directly.


    The other families suddenly remembered that the Corleone family still had such a strong external ally.


    Just now, when the old Godfather agreed to provide political resources for the drug business, these people thought that the Corleone family was indeed finished, yielding under the pressure of the other families and would probably never rise again.


    But thinking about what Jon Hardy would do, they suddenly felt that even if they all attacked the Corleone family together, they might not be able to completely destroy them. As long as the Corleone family had people left, they could use Jon Hardy''s strength for revenge and even rise again.


    This was a terrifying thought.


    The biggest taboo in gangs wars is not finishing the job cleanly.


    The frequent backlash and retaliation can be very fatal.


    The head of the San Francisco Seltone family, who had been hit hard by Hardy, harbored a deep hatred for him. He spoke up, "Mr. Corleone, what evidence do you have to prove the ownership of those shares in the casino?"


    The old Godfather glanced at him and said lightly, "Some people think that occupying the Flamingo Casino means they have obtained it. If the world were that simple, contracts wouldn''t exist."


    Everyone knew about Selton''s attempt to take over the Flamingo Casino under Barzini''s orders, resulting in over forty men being killed by Hardy and falsely accused as robbers. All the families were aware of this. They understood that it was all about fighting for interests, but they lost the fight.


    The old Godfather asking for casino shares was clearly related to Jon Hardy.


    Philip, somewhat displeased, said, "I invested $800,000 in the Flamingo Casino, and you want it for free?"


    The old Godfather frowned, "So, you mean to use my connections for free?"


    Barzini blinked, "Alright, to show sincerity, I''m willing to give up the casino shares."


    He looked at the other two family heads.


    Colombo, head of the Stracci family, nodded, agreeing. Philip had no choice but to grit his teeth and accept.


    Although Hardy didn''t attend the Mafia Commission meeting, his influence extended here.


    ...


    After the mafia commission meeting ended, the old Godfather got into the car, his whole demeanor deflated, as if the confrontation had drained all his energy.


    The old Godfather sat with his eyes closed, saying nothing.


    Tom looked at the Godfather and instructed the driver to take them back. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old Godfather remained silent throughout the journey, but Tom knew he wasn''t asleep his hand was constantly fiddling with his pipe.


    When the car returned to the Corleone family estate, everyone hurried out to greet them, helping the old Godfather back into the house.


    The old Godfather looked at Michael and Fredo, and at Clemenza and Tessio standing nearby, and said, "You all come to the study. I have something important to announce."


    The door closed.


    The old Godfather sat in his chair for a while, seemingly deep in thought or organizing his words. After a few long minutes, he finally spoke:


    "At today''s commission meeting, I agreed to enter the drug business. From now on, the Corleone family will provide some political resources to protect this business."


    Michael was surprised.


    This didn''t seem like his father''s style, but he remained silent.


    The old Godfather continued, "This isn''t the main point. Due to this matter, I feel the Corleone family''s business needs to diversify, it can''t all be centered in New York."


    "In the future, aside from New York, the Corleone family will focus on developing the casino business in Las Vegas. I''ve acquired 39% of the Flamingo Casino from the other three families. Michael my son, I''ve decided to gradually let you take over the family business. You need to put in more effort."


    Transferring the family business gradually to him¡ªwas this a sign he would succeed as the family head?


    Fredo, Clemenza, and Tessio all looked surprised, but Michael remained indifferent. He had never intended to engage in the family business, if it weren''t for his father''s assassination attempt, he wouldn''t have gotten involved in the family disputes.


    "Alright, the rest of you can leave. Tom stay. I have something to say to you," the old Godfather said.


    The others left.


    The old Godfather waved Tom over. Tom walked to his side, kneeling on one knee and holding the old Godfather''s hand.


    "Father."


    The old Godfather patted Tom''s head with his other hand.


    "Tom, you''ve been a consigliere for several years. You attended the meeting just now. What did you observe?" the old Godfather asked.


    Tom paused.


    "I saw all the families attacking you for their interests. They''re like a pack of hyenas, if you don''t agree to their demands, they''ll pounce and tear you apart."


    The old Godfather chuckled.


    "You''re very perceptive. To be honest, there was a moment when I felt real fear, something I haven''t felt in a long time."


    "If I didn''t agree, they would have used even more severe measures against the Corleone family. The Corleone family might cease to exist."


    "But sometimes, for the family''s survival, compromises must be made. If you ever take over the family, remember this: be firm when you need to be, and compromise when necessary."


    "Father¡­"


    Tom wanted to say something.


    The old Godfather patted Tom''s hand, interrupting him. "Fredo''s temperament isn''t suited to bearing the family''s responsibilities. Michael is focused on developing businesses outside the family. So, this burden falls on you."


    "I actually hope Michael can achieve something in the business or political world. Tom, I have a request: when you take over the family, support Michael with all your might. Can you do that?"


    Tom understood.


    The old Godfather wanted him to be Michael''s backing, using the family''s power to protect and support him, pushing him to higher positions.


    Tom didn''t resist this request.


    As an adopted son, being able to take over the family was already very fortunate. Helping Michael with the family''s power was something he should do. If Michael could rise to higher positions, it would greatly benefit the Corleone family.


    "I promise you, Father. I will fully support Michael in the future," Tom said.

 Chapter 205: Chapter 205 The Godfather Plans for The Family

    The old Godfather smiled.


    "As long as you brothers work together, I believe the Corleone family will develop even better."


    "You''re still a bit inexperienced. You attended today''s meeting. You should have noticed that those family heads are all old foxes. Tom, you still need time to grow."


    The old Godfather then called Fredo in.


    Fredo closed the door, looking somewhat downcast.


    "Father."


    The old Godfather waved him over, and Fredo hurried over.


    The old Godfather looked at his second son. He was already in his thirties but sometimes he still behaved like a naive teenager.


    "Fredo, you''ve seen what''s happened to the family lately. You''ve always been a filial child, loving your mother and me. I understand your temperament."


    "Fredo, in the future, stay by your parents side. A simple life is actually happier. Your mother can''t bear to lose another child."


    Fredo''s previous thoughts immediately dissipated.


    He was well aware of his own temperament, knowing he wasn''t suited for disputes, let alone leading the Corleone family.


    "Alright, Father. I''ll stay by you and Mother," Fredo said, smiling.


    The old Godfather motioned for him to come closer.


    Fredo lowered his head.


    The old Godfather kissed his forehead.


    "Go get Michael," the old Godfather said.


    Fredo brought Michael in. Michael walked calmly to his father and sat down beside him.


    The old Godfather looked closely at his youngest son.


    "The family crisis is temporarily over. I told them that no matter what danger my children face in the future, I''ll blame it on them and retaliate at all costs."


    "I acquired shares in the Flamingo Casino, totaling 39% from the three families. The casino business in Las Vegas is legitimate. This business is yours. The other shareholder is Hardy, holding 61%. Focus on your own affairs, whether it''s legitimate business or a political path. I''ve already told Tom.


    He''ll take over the family and support you fully."


    At this point, the old godfather looked at Michael deeply and said, "Michael, are you wondering why I suddenly agreed to the drug business?"


    "I trust you have your reasons," Michael said.


    The old Godfather gritted his teeth.


    "I''ve always been strong, facing countless storms. But I couldn''t bear the thought of my children dying. Sonny''s death was very painful for me."


    "I can''t lose any more of you. During today''s meeting, the other families pressured me. I wasn''t afraid of them, but I worried about your safety. If I didn''t agree, they would continue their relentless attacks and assassination attempts on you. If anything happened to you, what use would my connections and political resources be? They''d be worthless.


    I had to make some sacrifices." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael felt a mix of anger and sorrow.


    His father had always been his idol. Seeing him pressured by the other families was harder for him to bear than for his father.


    "Michael, follow your own path in the future. As long as you believe it''s the right one, stay on it steadfastly."


    "I''ll divide my connections and political resources into two parts: one for the family business and one for you. These two parts will never overlap, keeping you clean."


    "I''ll do my best, Father."


    Michael left the study and brought Tessio and Clemenza in. The old Godfather gave them instructions, telling them what to focus on in the future.


    With the full launch of the drug business, many changes were bound to happen.


    After Tessio and Clemenza left, the old Godfather closed his eyes for 10 minutes. When he opened them again, he seemed more energetic and picked up the phone.


    Soon, the call connected.


    "Hardy, this is Vito."


    "Mr. Vito, hello. Has the commission meeting ended?"


    "Yes, it''s over. The meeting went as I expected. I agreed to their demands. The Corleone family will enter the drug business, and past conflicts are written off."


    Hardy sighed inwardly.


    "It''s all for the sake of business."


    "Hardy, I used political resources to acquire the remaining 39% of the Flamingo shares. I want to discuss something with you," the old Godfather said.


    "Mr. Vito, please go ahead."


    "I plan to keep these shares, but I''m willing to pay you $3 million for them. What do you think, Hardy?" the old Godfather asked.


    Hardy felt a bit puzzled.


    "Mr. Vito, you got these shares from the other three families. You don''t need to pay me," Hardy said.


    The old Godfather smiled. "Hardy, if it weren''t for you, the Corleone family wouldn''t have gotten these shares, and future operations will still need your effort."


    "The Flamingo Casino is a legitimate business. I''ve decided to give this business to Michael. He''ll only engage in legitimate business in the future. I''ll gradually hand over the family matters to Tom. Perhaps, in the future, the mafia won''t have the Corleone family but the Hagen family."


    Hardy was surprised by the old Godfather''s words.


    Why would the old Godfather suddenly choose Tom as the family head? This deviated significantly from the movie''s history.


    Could Hardy''s presence have changed the course of history?


    But on second thought, Hardy found the old Godfather''s decision very wise. Tom wasn''t a malicious person. Even if he became the family head, he wouldn''t betray the Corleone family. Instead, he would become Michael''s support in the future.


    As for Michael, he might have better prospects.


    In the original story, Michael''s ending wasn''t good. Due to family conflicts, he got dragged in, deviating from his planned path. To shoulder the family''s burden, he had to become the new head.


    But his life was quite tragic.


    His wife didn''t want him involved in the mafia, leading to a loss of love. His brother in law betrayed him, forcing him to kill him, causing a rift with his sister. Later, Fredo colluded with other families to betray him, and he had to kill his brother.


    Doing all this caused Michael great pain. He struggled for half his life, trying to legitimize the family, and himself.


    In his later years, his daughter''s death left him devastated, and he died alone in Sicily.


    From Hardy''s perspective, the second generation Godfather Michael''s life seemed grand but was actually miserable.


    His past glory, becoming the most powerful mafia boss on the East Coast, wasn''t Michael''s pursuit. He had his own goals, but he had to bow to harsh realities, causing him constant pain.


    The old Godfather''s choice of Tom seemed very wise.


    Tom''s performance during this time impressed the old Godfather. Tom was rational, considering gang conflicts from a business perspective, not out of emotion.


    Sonny was impulsive, Michael was decisive, and Fredo was too weak. Compared to them, Tom was more composed. He might not elevate the Corleone family to new heights, but he was an excellent choice for the family to maintain the status quo.


    Hardy smiled.


    "Alright, Mr. Vito. I accept. I''ll use the money to continue developing the casino. I believe the Corleone family''s investment will yield a hundredfold return."


    The old Godfather laughed heartily. "Good, I''ll await the good results."


    It was the first time the old Godfather had laughed tonight.

 Chapter 206: Chapter 206 The Arrangements For The Casino

    A few days later, Michael flew from New York to Las Vegas, where Hardy personally picked him up at the airport. The two met with a warm embrace.


    "Hardy, thank you for your help with the Corleone family," Michael said sincerely.


    "Mr. Vito has already thanked me," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "No, this is my personal thanks. I know how dangerous the situation was for our family. Without your help, the other families might not have stopped and negotiated," Michael said.


    Hardy smiled, "Let''s not talk about that. Come, let me show you our Flamingo Casino."


    The two arrived at the Flamingo Casino. The luxurious casino hall, rows of gaming tables, lavishly decorated hotel, shaded palm trees, and a small lake¡ªhaving such a lake in Nevada is truly rare.


    "It''s very beautiful here. No wonder it cost so much. What are your plans for running it, Hardy?" Michael asked.


    Hardy repeated the business strategy he had discussed with Bill to Michael.


    Improve the supporting facilities, enhance the play ability of the place, turn it into a leisure destination, and increase publicity with advertisements in newspapers, magazines, radio stations, and television. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Increase flights and buses, with tickets redeemable for casino chips at the Flamingo. Add more engaging activities in the casino to attract people, such as timed draws and gambling tournaments.


    "I have already contacted the construction company. The person in charge came over and said it would be fully completed in three months, meaning the casino could officially open in early October. The October weather in Las Vegas is very pleasant, a perfect time for the grand opening."


    "I just established an airline company, that has started trial operations. I''m planning to add a Los Angeles to Las Vegas route and buy 20 buses to run long distance passenger services between Los Angeles and Las Vegas, with buses every half hour."


    Michael was filled with admiration. Hardy''s planning was meticulous, covering all aspects he could think of and mobilizing such vast resources, like increasing flight routes, which is not something an ordinary person can do. But Hardy, with his own airline, could easily arrange it.


    Michael thought for a moment and said, "Hardy, have you ever thought about renaming the casino?"


    Hardy was slightly taken aback. "What do you have in mind?"


    "I heard that the name Flamingo originally came from Sigel''s nickname for his girlfriend. Now that the casino is ours, I think it should have a new name," Michael suggested.


    "What name do you want to change it to?"


    "Hardy Casino, I think it sounds better than Flamingo," Michael said with a smile.


    Hardy was momentarily stunned, then burst into laughter.


    In the afternoon, the two went to the Las Vegas city government''s industrial and commercial administration department to confirm the new shares. The shares of the original three families were all transferred to Michael, who now held 39% of the casino''s shares.


    Hardy originally had 18% of the shares, with Sigel having mortgaged 43% of his shares to him. Now that Sigel is dead and the debt still unpayed, the shares automatically belonged to Hardy. After reconfirmation, Hardy now owned 61% of the casino''s shares.


    The management registration names were also changed, officially renaming it to "Hardy Hotel."


    From then on, the casino was officially owned by Hardy and Michael.


    Back at the casino, Michael handed Hardy a check. "Hardy, this is the money for buying the shares."


    Hardy took the check and saw that it was for three million dollars. "Then I won''t be polite. This money will be used for the remaining construction and the opening. When the casino makes money, this amount will be repaid."


    The next day, people from HD Films arrived, with the director, cinematographer, and lighting all in place. They also brought dozens of actors signed by HD Agency, who were very excited to be featured in this project despite having no fame.


    Hardy had previously called Ava Gardner and Hedy Lamarr, inviting them to come and shoot the promotional video. Both dropped their current work to come over.


    The two top Hollywood actresses, dressed in beautiful gowns, introduced Hardy Hotel in front of the camera, choosing the most beautiful shots to make the casino hotel look even more luxurious.


    At night, neon lights flashed, and the casino was full of handsome men and beautiful women, with people constantly gambling and celebrating. Someone won a few thousand dollars in one go, and the people around joined in the celebration.


    Beautiful women, gambling, and money¡ªthese elements all boost people''s adrenaline.


    In two days, the team took hundreds of photos and over three hours of video, which would be edited and used for advertisements in magazines and on TV.


    During these two days, Michael watched everything, growing more and more impressed with Hardy. He found that the shots and presentation styles, guided by Hardy, were more eye catching than what the director had envisioned. He wondered where Hardy got all these ideas.


    If Hardy knew Michael''s thoughts, he would definitely tell him that after watching a few terabytes of videos, anyone could at least do this much.


    During the shoot, Hardy arranged for Ava Gardner and Hedy Lamarr to stay at Hardy Hotel, but on different floors to avoid disturbing each other with noise.


    After the shoot, the two beautiful actresses left, Ava returned to her film crew, and the filming team also returned to Los Angeles.


    Hardy was also preparing to leave but had to make arrangements before going.


    The casino operations manager is Upton 42 years old who was previously responsible for the Austrian''s gang McKinsey Club. He has extensive experience in casino operations and is a very capable person. Hardy had him come over early to get familiar with the environment and oversee the project until it was fully completed and successfully opened.


    Andy was assigned to arrange for several accountants and cashiers here. The head of casino security is Rossi, one of the four major legion commanders of the Los City Company, with fifty men under him. HD Security Las Vegas head Robert Drew retained fifty security personnel, with the rest returning to Los Angeles.

 Chapter 207: Chapter 207 Hardy Grand Hotel Promotion Campaign

    Hardy had brought many people over initially to open up territory, but now that the situation in Las Vegas was stabilized, the fifty men from the Los City Company and the fifty from HD Security were enough to handle things here.If there were bigger issues, Los Angeles was not far from Las Vegas a one hour flight or a four to five hour drive and reinforcements could quickly be dispatched to solve any problems.


    After making these arrangements, Hardy flew to Los Angeles with Michael, Andy''s team, and the security team to inspect the Los Angeles branch of the television factory, which had been under construction for more than half a year. Michael planned to check it out.


    The TV factory is located in the suburbs of Los Angeles, covering a large area, with four production lines already in place and being installed. The person in charge told Michael that it would take about a month to install these four production lines, meaning they could start trial production in mid August, earlier than expected.


    Trial production mainly tests the machinery, with a limited output. However, producing 200 units a day is still possible, surpassing the production capacity of the old factory in New York.


    Hardy said with a smile, "We can continue to cooperate with banks using the installment payment direct sales method. We can contact several banks, like Bank of America and Wells Fargo, here in Los Angeles to include them in our business cooperation."


    When Hardy first came up with this sales model, Michael was very impressed.


    "Yes, I have already discussed this with several big banks in New York too, and they are willing to open branches and offer this service on the west coast, which will also help them gain more loan customers."


    After visiting the TV factory, Hardy took Michael to the Barbie doll factory and Playboy magazine office, both of which were continuously profitable for Hardy.


    Barbie dolls have now become synonymous with high end toys, with counters in every major city. The Barbie clothing contest attracted a lot of attention, and the factory received thousands of design drawings, some of which were excellent and suspected to be from professional designers.


    Currently, the Barbie doll factory brings Hardy about $100,000 in monthly profit, with annual profits reaching millions.


    As for Playboy magazine, it is even more of a money making machine. After several months of development, its sales have grown to 300,000 copies per issue, with half of the sales through mail orders, making the magazine''s profit margin higher.


    The magazine''s monthly profit is about $400,000, translating to an annual profit of $5 million.


    After Playboy magazine announced its quarterly financial report, many were shocked by its revenue, and its stock price soared. Playboy''s stock price is now $15 per share, valuing the magazine at $50 million, with significant potential for appreciation.


    Michael was amazed at this number. He and Hardy jointly invested millions to build a TV factory, now the largest in the U.S., with an annual output of 400,000 units. However, he estimated that if it were listed, its market value would only be several million.


    The Corleone family, after decades of effort, including fixed assets and various stock investments, is worth just over $20 million.


    Hardy actually created a magazine now worth $50 million. No wonder he told his father that the ceiling for illegal business is low, it''s hard to make money, and it''s dangerous. To elevate a family to a higher level, one must go legit.


    The underworld can only serve as an auxiliary.


    But legitimate business is not easy, and only a tiny fraction of entrepreneurs succeed. Building a business family requires exceptional ability and strategic vision.


    Michael wasn''t as confident in this aspect.


    However, he felt that Hardy would surely succeed, though he didn''t know why he thought so perhaps it was intuition.


    Hardy warmly entertained Michael for a few days before Michael returned to New York. Hardy still had many things to do.


    ...


    Hardy Hotel started advertising in major media.


    All of a sudden, Hardy Hotel''s ads appeared everywhere in the public''s view.


    Los Angeles Times, Los Angeles Financial News, and other newspapers detailed Hardy Grand Hotel, describing it as a paradise on earth where you can freely enjoy the fun of gambling.


    Hardy Grand Hotel has the most luxurious casino, where you can get rich overnight if you''re lucky.


    It also has the most extravagant hotel, the most delicious food and wine, countless beauties, and various entertainment facilities.


    The hotel is expected to open on October 10th, and there will be various discount policies at that time. No matter where you fly from to Las Vegas, you can exchange 10% of your ticket price for chips at the casino by showing your plane ticket.


    Even if you fly from New York with a $200 ticket, you will get $20 worth of chips. Of course, these chips are non cash-able and must be bet and won to be exchanged for cash chips.


    There are buses in Los Angeles that specifically transport people to the casino, with a fare of $7. If you go to the casino, you can exchange the same day''s ticket for chips.


    The casino also has various lottery activities, with draws every two hours. Just by betting $1, you have a chance to win the ultimate prize and win all the prize money bet by everyone.


    A few days later, the latest issue of "Playboy" magazine was published, featuring five pages and dozens of photos introducing the Flamingo Casino, all in color. Hardy Grand Hotel''s casino is magnificent, like a palace, much higher end than any casino people have seen before.


    Television stations also started running ads. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Columbia Broadcasting System and NBC Television covered the entire United States. After World War II, 20 million American families already had televisions. Hardy knew that the TV industry would quickly rise and become the main form of entertainment.


    So he invested in a TV factory. For the next few decades, televisions would definitely sell well. In the future, almost every household would have one or even multiple TVs, constantly being updated and replaced.

 Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Ghost Actors Selection

    HD Pictures made a total of six ads, each about three minutes long. In the films, Ava Gardner and Hedy Lamarr were the casino''s image ambassadors, showing people the casino''s charm.Hedy Lamarr is known as the most charming woman in Hollywood, and Ava Gardner is now called the new generation of Hollywood''s queens. These two stars in the ads are definitely attractive enough.


    Hardy spent $500,000 on these ads alone.


    But he thought it was necessary. A movie needs extensive publicity before it''s released, let alone a casino invested with millions.


    Based on feedback from recent surveys, the results were indeed good. Many people in cities on the East Coast knew about the opening of the Hardy Grand Hotel casino. Especially in Los Angeles, with free bus rides, many people expressed that they could go and play on weekends as a form of relaxation.


    With things settled, Hardy welcomed his leisure time.


    Unfortunately, the women were not around.


    Ava Gardner was filming currently in New York, and would even go to the UK for some scenes.


    Little Elizabeth Taylor was also away. "Leon: The Professional" had been completed and was being distributed by MGM. She was now promoting the film across the United States with the main creative team and wouldn''t be back until next month when the movie officially premieres.


    At this moment, the phone rang.


    Hardy picked it up.


    It was Hedy Lamarr.


    "Hardy, Director Nolan and I have selected a group of male actors and compiled a list. Do you have time to look at it?" Hedy asked.


    "I have time. Come to my manor," Hardy said.


    After the script for "Ghost" was completed, Hardy handed it over to Nolan and Hedy Lamarr. Preparing for the crew was a troublesome task, especially since the male lead, Sam, had not yet been selected.


    Hedy Lamarr came to the estate with a folder of actor profiles, each with a photo for easy selection, detailing the actors'' lives and previous works.


    Hedy handed over the first one and introduced:


    "Laurence Olivier, nominated for an Oscar for Best Actor, has had excellent performances in both stage plays and films. He''s also Vivien Leigh''s husband."


    Hardy looked at Laurence Olivier''s resume. He was already 40 years old, but with some makeup, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    "Have you invited him?" Hardy asked.


    Hedy spread her hands, somewhat helpless, "We invited him, but there was a hitch. When Laurence Olivier received our story summary, Vivien Leigh took a liking to the role of Molly. Laurence Olivier replied that if Vivien Leigh played Molly, he would agree to play Sam."


    Vivien Leigh is undoubtedly a big star. "Gone with the Wind" and later "Waterloo Bridge" made her incredibly popular. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If she played Molly, it would definitely attract countless audiences to the theater, ensuring at least the box office.


    However, this movie was Hedy''s hard work, and she couldn''t bear to hand it over to someone else. But Hardy was the investor, and Vivien Leigh guaranteed box office success, so she didn''t know how Hardy would choose.


    Hardy glanced at Laurence Olivier''s photo and put the file aside, "Who''s next?"


    Hedy was slightly stunned.


    "Aren''t you going to reconsider?"


    Hardy smiled and looked at her, "Do you really want me to select him?"


    Hedy was at a loss for words.


    Hardy touched her face and said, "I''ve always believed that a man can be suave but not sleazy, can be unrefined but not shameless."


    "Do you think I would give up my previous commitment for box office revenue? You are mistaken, my dear."


    Hedy eyes lit up, and she rubbed her face against the man''s hand, "I''m sorry, Hardy, I was wrong."


    The two continued to choose.


    "What about Gene Kelly?" Hardy looked at Gene Kelly''s profile. He was 34 years old, and his starring role in "Anchors Aweigh" in 1945 earned him an Oscar nomination for Best Actor.


    As he studied the picture, Hardy sensed something familiar. He realized, after giving it some thought, that this was the male protagonist from "Singin in the Rain" in his past life,


    He had brought "Singin in the Rain" forward, giving the role to Johnny Fontaine, which had taken away Gene Kelly''s chance at becoming famous.


    It seemed that Gene Kelly was a good fit for Sam''s image. Hardy considered whether he could use this film to compensate him.


    But he didn''t decide immediately. There were still several files to review.


    Next were a few actors with some fame in Hollywood, including Lee Bowman, Cornel Wilde, and Glenn Ford. Hardy thought their conditions were good since they had already been selected by Nolan and Hedy.


    Finally, there was one last file. Hardy glanced at it casually but was stunned when he saw the name.


    Ronald Wilson Reagan.


    Hardy carefully reviewed the resume and photo, finally confirming that this was the man who would become Governor of California in twenty years and President in thirty years.


    Reagan entered Hollywood in 1937, playing many roles, usually as a supporting or second rate actor. When World War II broke out, Reagan enlisted in the Air Force but didn''t see combat, instead making training films for the military.


    After the war, Reagan returned to Hollywood and had some roles, but didn''t become popular. Hardy remembered that Reagan was an actor until the 1960s, then joined a political party. Within a few years, he ran for Governor of California and won, officially starting his political career, serving two terms as governor.


    Reagan had the title of orator, linked to his Hollywood and radio host experience.


    At 36 years old, Reagan was only a second rate actor in Hollywood.


    But this second rate actor would become the President of the United States in a few decades. Who could have predicted such changes?


    Hardy pondered and handed two files to Hedy.


    "Hedy, call these two to the film company tomorrow. I''ll interview them," Hardy said.


    Hedy looked at the files.


    Gene Kelly didn''t surprise her.


    Ronald Reagan did. She felt Reagan wasn''t outstanding among the male actors.


    But since the big boss chose them, he must have his reasons.


    "I''ll notify them tomorrow," Hedy said.


    Setting the files aside, Hardy took Hedy''s hand, "It''s really hot in Los Angeles this year. Come, swim with me."


    The manor had a large swimming pool, where two figures played, splashing water vigorously.

 Chapter 209: Chapter 209 ABC Broadcasting Company

    The next day.HD Films.


    In the casting room, Hardy sat in the middle, with Director Nolan and Hedy on either side. Gene Kelly walked in, nodding to the three.


    Nolan had Gene Kelly perform a segment. Kelly, with his stage acting background, had deep acting skills, but Hardy felt his performance was a bit forced.


    Maybe this was a common issue with stage actors.


    Reagan walked into the casting room. At 36, Reagan stood 185 cm tall, looking handsome and steady. He would grow even more handsome with age, and many considered him the most handsome president ever.


    Seeing the people behind the table, Reagan nodded and greeted, "Good morning, Mr. Hardy, Director Nolan, Miss Lamarr."


    Hardy was surprised Reagan recognized him.


    "You know me?" Hardy asked.


    Reagan smiled, "Mr. Hardy is an outstanding young man, a celebrity in Hollywood. I saw your photo on the cover of "Fortune magazine."


    Hardy nodded and looked at Nolan.


    Nolan understood and asked Reagan to act.


    Reagan glanced at the script on the table but didn''t pick it up. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, he smiled and said, "Sorry, Director Nolan, I didn''t receive the script and can''t prepare in advance."


    Nolan glanced at Hedy, who also shook her head. She only informed them of the audition time and didn''t give them the script.


    "I have a segment here. It''s not from "Ghost," but it''s enough to see the actor''s performance," Nolan said.


    Reagan nodded and began to read the script. After reading it once, he stood in front of the three, starting his performance.


    The performance lasted about ten minutes.


    During this period, Reagan''s acting was very natural, without exaggerated expressions. The language, actions, and expressions perfectly blended with the character.


    Reagan finished and stood quietly in front of the three, waiting for their evaluation.


    Hardy saw Nolan looking slightly excited and knew what he thought.


    "How do you feel?" Hardy asked Reagan.


    Reagan smiled, "I think this story is very good. If I get this role, I''ll do my best to present the best performance."


    Hardy nodded.


    Hedy Lamarr glanced at Hardy. She preferred Gene Kelly.


    But Hardy had the final say.


    Hardy looked at Nolan.


    Nolan also looked at Hardy, the excitement in his eyes needing no words.


    "Mr. Reagan, congratulations. You got the role," Hardy said.


    Reagan''s face lit up with joy.


    He never expected to get the role so easily. He knew that if he performed well, his acting career would soar.


    Reagan firmly shook Hardy''s hand, "Thank you, Mr. Hardy. I''ll do my best to present the best performance."


    Hardy smiled and nodded.


    This was truly interesting.


    Although it is not the same world, it is not certain whether Reagan will be the governor and president in the future, but Hardy still chooses to invest.


    Hardy left the following selection of supporting actors to Nolan and Hedy


    ...


    In the afternoon


    Hardy invited Elena, and Irina to his office in the film company. While drinking coffee, Hardy asked Irina, "Irina, you''re studying broadcasting at USC, right? Do you know any talented people in television?"


    "Our communications school has TV broadcasting courses, and many graduates work in the field. Why are you interested in TV broadcasting talent?" Irina asked curiously.


    "I''m planning to start a broadcasting company. The recent advertising for the Las Vegas casino cost tens of thousands of dollars. Having our own TV station could save on advertising costs and allow us to air our programs. I believe broadcasting has more potential than film in the future."


    Irina thought for a moment, "Starting a broadcasting company isn''t difficult, but it would only cover one city. Major companies like CBS and NBC have hundreds of affiliated stations to cover the entire country."


    "If you want to start a city wide TV station, that''s manageable. But a nationwide network would be challenging, requiring signing agreements with stations across cities or building your own, which is a massive undertaking."


    Leasing channels? Hardy considered this but felt uneasy about being dependent on others, who could raise prices or cut him off at any time.


    Irina then mentioned, "Boss, there is a quicker way to establish a national network."


    "Oh? What''s that?" Hardy was intrigued.


    "My professor talked about the antitrust case involving the National Broadcasting Company and the splitting of the Red and Blue Networks."


    "The National Broadcasting Company originally had two networks, the Red and Blue Networks. In 1941, the FCC ruled they were monopolizing and required them to split. In 1943, the Blue Network was sold to a candy businessman named Edward Noble."


    The name ABC clicked for Hardy. He knew it was one of the three major American broadcasting companies, alongside CBS and NBC.


    "My professor used this case to illustrate monopolies, but Edward Noble is peculiar. He bought ABC but hasn''t produced any significant TV programs in four years."


    Noble acquired an empty shell after NBC pulled out core personnel, leaving only equipment and network coverage. As a non media person, Noble lacked resources and produced few programs, often reading newspapers on camera or rerunning old movies due to a lack of content.


    The more Hardy heard, the more excited he became. If Noble was just maintaining ABC to sell it at a high price, this could be Hardy''s opportunity.


    "Irina, could you help me with something?"


    "Sure, boss. What do you need?"


    "Can you get me a list of professors, teachers, and graduates from your communication school?"


    "Why do you need it?" Irina asked, puzzled.


    "I plan to buy ABC and will need to hire many broadcasting professionals. Didn''t you say USC''s communication school is one of the best?"


    Irina''s eyes widened in surprise. "Boss, you''re seriously considering buying ABC just based on my story? That network won''t come cheap. Noble bought it for $8 million, and it''s likely worth more now."


    Hardy nodded, "I know. It might cost over $10 million. Help me get the list. I need to check out ABC and Noble''s situation."


    Hardy left, giving Elena a hug and then embracing Irina. "Thanks for the valuable information. There''ll be a reward if this succeeds."


    Irina blushed slightly, unused to Hardy''s gesture, though it was polite.


    Hardy went to HD Security and instructed Henry, "Henry, investigate ABC Broadcasting and its owner, Edward Noble. I need detailed information."


    "Sure thing, boss."


    Hardy then found Andy. Knowing that acquiring ABC would be challenging and expensive, he needed to assess his finances.


    "Andy, I want to buy ABC. Calculate how much money I can raise."

 Chapter 210: Chapter 210 Hardys Assets

    Hardy asked Andy to help him calculate his assets. Andy smiled and said, "Boss, there''s no need to calculate. I have your tax return from last year. Your assets are clearly listed."Hardy took the thick document and started to look through it.


    HD Security Company: profit of $1.68 million, expenses of $3.25 million, in a loss state, taxed $21,000.


    "Paying taxes even when at a loss?" Hardy pointed to the document.


    "Federal corporate income tax, California corporate income tax, local taxes, and more. This is the minimum within legal bounds," Andy explained with a shrug.


    Fine. In this area, Andy was an expert, and Hardy trusted his tax avoidance skills.


    HD Film Company: income of $3.12 million, expenses of $5.82 million, still in a loss state, taxed XXX.


    HD Talent Agency, HD Music Company, Andy''s Financial and Accounting Firm, Wash Mining, Rocky Mountain Spring Water, ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory, Auction Company, Est¨¦e Lauder shares, HD Airline.


    All of the above were losing money, and many were heavily in debt.


    It''s shocking to see that despite seeming like a large enterprise, he was actually deeply in debt.


    However, there was some good news.


    The Barbie Doll Toy Factory was very profitable, earning Hardy $100,000 a month, and the most profitable was Playboy magazine, earning about $400,000 a month.


    But these profits were not distributed, they were all kept in the company accounts. If Hardy took out the money, he would have to pay personal income tax, which is very high in the U.S. If Hardy took out all the profits, his tax rate could reach the highest bracket of 39.6%.


    If it were $4 million, he would have to pay $1.6 million.


    The IRS is really ruthless.


    Hardy looked at his legitimate income for the year: $12,652.56. Yes, just over ten thousand, just in the lowest bracket for personal income tax.


    Perfect. This is what professionalism looks like.


    "My income and expenses are all legal. The IRS can''t give me any trouble, right?" Hardy asked.


    He knew that Al Capone, with a fortune of over a billion dollars from murder and bootlegging, was ultimately brought down by the IRS because he didn''t report gambling income of tens of thousands of dollars and was sentenced to 11 years in prison.


    In America, drug dealing is a non violent crime and not too serious, theft is trivial, but tax evasion is a very serious crime.


    "There are only two certainties in life: death and taxes."


    Hardy didn''t want the IRS to come after him, so he made sure to pay the required taxes. However, in this world, there are always two sides. Where there is a tax bureau, there are financial accountants to deal with it.


    Andy smiled.


    "Don''t worry, boss. Andy''s Financial and Accounting Firm now has 15 professional financial personnel, 16 accountants, and 3 financial lawyers, two of whom are professional accountants retired from the IRS. With their review, we won''t be off by a single cent."


    As for the mafia, it has nothing to do with Hardy. There is no evidence linking Hardy to The Los City company. As long as the legitimate business is legal, Hardy is the cleanest person in the world. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to Hardy''s asset statement, he is personally in debt by several million dollars.


    "I want to acquire ABC Broadcasting Company. How much money do you think we can get?" Hardy asked again.


    "Boss, raising money is not difficult. Playboy magazine alone is now valued at over $50 million. If you use Playboy magazine as collateral, many banks would be willing to lend you over $20 million," Andy said.


    "Considering all assets, getting a loan of $40 million is not a problem. We have a cooperative relationship with Wells Fargo, so getting a loan from them is convenient."


    Hearing Andy say this, Hardy felt reassured. Now he just needed to wait for the information Henry was investigating.


    Two days later, Henry came back.


    Hardy specifically called Andy to listen together because the acquisition task would definitely be Andy''s job.


    Henry handed Hardy a thick document.


    Introduction:


    "This Edward Noble is the owner of a candy company. He is 50 years old this year, and his candy company is headquartered in Springfield, Illinois. Noble has been running the candy company for over 20 years, mainly producing fruit candies, milk candies, and coffee sugar cubes, with a net worth of two to three million.


    Noble''s real fortune came because of World War II, when military procurement increased and new suppliers were needed. Noble was chosen as one of the sugar suppliers by the military, and his company''s sales reached $6 million that year.


    Investing, when he learned that Blue Network was for sale, he thought it was an opportunity, so he put up all his money and took out a loan, finally buying Blue Network for $8 million. At that time, many praised his boldness."


    "However, after buying Blue Network, he found that NBC had tricked him. They took almost all the staff, leaving him with just equipment and a networking agreement."


    Noble had no clue about running a TV station, so he hired someone to manage it. The current manager, Lyman, had previously run a local TV station.


    "Lyman initially gave Edward Noble a lot of suggestions, arranging new programs for various time slots. You know, supporting a TV station''s programming requires a huge production team. CBS and NBC each have four to five hundred employees."


    Noble would need to invest around $5 million.


    "To compete with other stations and gain a market share, continuous investment is required. Noble realized that continuing on this path might drag down his candy company, so he chose to give up. He let Lyman hire about 20 people just to keep the station running. Daily programming involved reading books and having two people chat about current events and gossip, saving money wherever possible."


    Noble had to take out a sum of money every year for staff salaries and equipment maintenance.


    "Of course, there are potential buyers. According to my information, several companies are interested in buying ABC, but Edward Noble is asking for a high price, causing some to give up and others to keep negotiating."

 Chapter 211: Chapter 211 The Legitimate World Rules

    "Two of them are more persistent and have not given up yet. One is Pegasus Rubber Tire Company, which is also one of the tire suppliers for the military during the war and has made a lot of money. The other is the famous Hollywood Paramount Pictures."Hardy thought to himself that Paramount''s involvement shows that these people are also very insightful.


    "A year ago, Pegasus Rubber Tire Company offered to buy ABC. Edward Noble asked for $20 million, which drove Pegasus away. Six months ago, he asked Paramount Pictures for $18 million, and they didn''t agree either."


    Wow, 20 and 18 million that''s tough.


    Hardy had suspected that the candy owner would raise the price, but he didn''t expect it to be that high.


    "Later, both companies renegotiated with Edward Noble. His current asking price is $15 million."


    "Oh, why did the price drop?" Hardy asked, surprised.


    "World War II ended, and the military drastically reduced personnel, which naturally meant fewer suppliers were needed. The candy company, which could earn hundreds of thousands a year, now only has annual profits of tens of thousands without the military supply."


    "Edward Noble''s candy company has started to lay off workers with unsold stock and less demand he dares not produce as much. ABC has become a huge burden for him, so he''s eager to offload it."


    $15 million is not a low price. Should he really mortgage everything to buy it?


    Hardy carefully reviewed the document again and then handed it to Andy. "Andy, the acquisition task is yours." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss, are you sure you want to buy it? Running a broadcasting company isn''t easy," Andy advised.


    Broadcasting companies require large investments and slow returns.


    Unlike movies, which can sell tickets, TV programs are free to watch and rely solely on advertising revenue.


    To attract advertisers, you need high viewership, which requires good programs, which in turn require significant investment.


    Before getting advertising, you need to develop, and the initial investment can be hard to sustain.


    Hardy understood this logic.


    But he wasn''t focused on ABC''s profit potential.


    He believed in his ability and foresight to make money elsewhere.


    But owning a nationwide TV station would give him significant influence and rapidly elevate his status.


    Media influence is a sharp weapon.


    Dislike a company? Investigate, find its problems, and expose them. One exposure could sink the company.


    Dislike a politician? Investigate, find corruption or scandals, expose them, and force them to resign.


    Dislike the President? Criticize daily. In America, free speech is valued. As long as it''s legal, you can say it. Such a media company would be a headache for the President.


    "Andy, negotiate with that candy company owner. Try to lower the price, but my decision is to buy it!" Hardy said firmly.


    Actually, Hardy could take some unconventional measures, such as kidnapping Edward Noble, forcing him to sign a transfer agreement, and then making him disappear accidentally.


    But this thought only flashed through Hardy''s mind before he dismissed it.


    This time it is legitimate business, and doing legitimate business requires following legitimate business rules. If you always use underhanded methods, you will become increasingly unscrupulous.


    No one is a fool. Others can easily see through such tactics, and knowing that you use such aggressive methods, all business people will shun you, making it impossible for you to stand firm in the business world.


    In the underworld,


    You can use aggressive methods.


    Because that is the style and survival rule of the underworld.


    In the legitimate world,


    You have to do business using legitimate means.


    "Andy, you take some people to Illinois and negotiate with Edward Noble. Henry, you take more people, on the one hand to protect Andy and his team, and on the other hand to use reconnaissance means to investigate Edward Noble''s situation and provide information support to Andy and his team."


    Andy and Henry prepared their teams and the next day chartered a plane from HD Airlines to Springfield.


    Springfield is located by the Great Lakes, with beautiful and pleasant scenery. It is the capital of Illinois, known for two things: it is the hometown of Lincoln, and the Springfield rifle, also known as the Springfield Rifle.


    After Andy and Henry got off the plane, they found a hotel to stay in, and Henry took his team out directly.


    They bought two cars and a truck, found telephone company logos from their box, and stuck them on the truck, turning it into a telephone repair vehicle.


    Edward Noble has a manor villa in the suburbs, which was easy to find out. Henry and his team drove nearby and started tampering with the telephone lines. They connected devices to the lines to eavesdrop on the calls directly.


    Useful calls were listened to, and useless ones were disrupted with interference signals, making Noble''s household think the phone was broken.


    Mrs. Noble called her friends to invite them over for cards, but each call was filled with screeching static, which made her very angry, and she immediately called the telephone company.


    The phone was quickly connected.


    "Hello, is this the telephone company? Static static~~" Mrs. Noble asked angrily.


    "I am the telephone company, what''s the matter? Static static~~"


    "What do you think? Can''t you hear the loud static on the phone? I pay so much phone bill every month for this kind of service? Send someone over to fix it quickly."


    "Okay, we will send someone to repair it right away, can you give us the address?" said the person on the other end.


    Mrs. Noble gave the address and hung up the phone. Henry on the other end also hung up and gave a signal to his subordinates.


    "Let''s go, help Mrs. Noble fix the phone," Henry said with a smile.


    Within half an hour, a truck with telephone company logos drove into the Noble estate, and the guard quickly led them inside.


    There were five phones in the Noble house. Henry and his team checked each one, leaving a small device in every phone handset.


    They carefully inspected every phone and the lines, and finally smiled and said to Mrs. Noble: "Dear lady, we have checked your phones, it was a small problem with the line, some poor connections, but it has been fixed." Henry said.

 Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Just Normal Business Tactics.

    Mrs. Noble was very satisfied with the service today and even gave Henry a $2 tip, which Henry accepted with a smile and thanked her.After leaving, Henry and his team rented a house near where the Noble''s telephone lines passed. Not knowing when the task would end, having a house for monitoring was more stable and less likely to be discovered.


    At Edward Noble''s candy company, Henry and his team did the same thing, installing wiretaps on the phones.


    The wiretaps were small, powered by the phone, and could clearly hear conversations in the room even without picking up the phone.


    Eavesdropping and monitoring to obtain useful business information, Henry and his team''s actions were entirely normal business tactics.


    Everything was ready.


    Andy called Edward Noble, stating that he represented his employer and wanted to buy ABC broadcasting company. Edward Noble was not surprised and arranged to meet at the candy company''s office.


    Andy walked into the chairman''s office of the candy company, and Noble smiled and shook his hand.


    "Mr. Noble, nice to meet you. My name is Andy, and I am Mr. Jon Hardy''s economic advisor. I am here on behalf of Mr. Hardy to discuss the acquisition of ABC broadcasting company."


    "Jon Hardy? Is that the Jon Hardy who is the owner of Playboy?" Noble asked.


    "Yes, it is Mr. Jon Hardy, the owner of Playboy magazine."


    Now that Playboy magazine is gaining more recognition, people used to refer to Hardy as the owner of HD Security or HD Films, but now more people call him the owner of Playboy, especially men.


    What does this indicate?


    It means these men all read Playboy magazine.


    Don''t doubt it.


    Even the current President of the United States might secretly read it.


    Noble invited Andy to sit, and Andy said, "Our boss owns HD Films and is also interested in broadcasting companies, so he wants to buy Mr. Noble''s ABC broadcasting station. What do you think, Mr. Noble?"


    "How much are you offering?" Noble asked straightforwardly.


    "We offer $10 million."


    Noble immediately shook his head, "Your offer is too low. Someone once offered $14 million, and I didn''t agree. How could I sell it to you for $10 million?"


    Andy was not anxious. The other party''s words were normal business negotiation tactics, indicating that someone else had offered a higher price to create a sense of urgency.


    "Four years ago, you bought the Blue Network for $8 million. In the past few years, Blue Network has had no development, with almost zero viewership. Now, equipment is rapidly updating, and Blue Network''s equipment is becoming outdated and devalued." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You and I both know that ABC''s real value lies in its agreements with other television stations, and because of that agreement, we are willing to pay $10 million."


    Noble waved his hand.


    "I know very well what it''s worth. No matter how you devalue it, I believe it is worth that price. Television users are increasing, and TV broadcasting will definitely develop well in the future, which is why you want to buy ABC, right?"


    "Mr. Noble, whether it''s $10 million or $14 million, this is a big deal. We''ve organized a negotiation team and hope to have formal negotiations with you. What do you think?" Andy said.


    "Okay, but you have to wait three days. My economic lawyer is out and will return the day after tomorrow."


    "No problem, see you in three days." Andy smiled and said goodbye.


    After sending Andy away, Noble sat in his office chair, pondering for a long time before picking up the phone and dialing.


    "Hello, is this Mr. Alderman? This is Noble. I have something to tell you. Two other companies are also competing to buy ABC Radio. I decided to organize formal negotiations with you three, and whoever offers the highest price will get it."


    Alderman, the owner of Pegasus Rubber Tires, frowned at Noble''s words, "Noble, we''ve known each other for a long time. Isn''t $11.5 million enough? You''ve already made a $3.5 million profit."


    Noble chuckled, "No, I believe someone will offer more. The day after tomorrow, in the meeting room of the Hotel in Springfield, there will be formal negotiations. If you come, we will talk together. I have decided to sell this time. If you don''t come, you will miss the opportunity."


    After hanging up Alderman''s phone, Noble called Paramount again. Paramount Chairman Leonard Goldenson answered the phone. Noble repeated what he had said to the owner of Pegasus Tire to the chairman of Paramount.


    Three days, Only three days. If you don''t come to the negotiations, you might not get another chance.


    Noble''s idea was simple. He no longer planned to keep ABC Radio. What Andy said was correct. ABC is now an empty shell, with no staff, no programs, and aging equipment. Its only valuable asset is the Blue Network.


    If he held onto it for a few more years, who knows what might happen. If other TV stations emerged and replaced the Blue Network''s position, ABC would be worthless. Now while it can still fetch a good price, it''s best to sell it quickly.


    The Playboy owner''s approach gave him an opportunity. Pegasus Tires offered $11.5 million, Paramount offered $11 million, and he knew Jon Hardy was more powerful than the other two. His business acumen kicked in, and he decided to bring the three together to bid, hoping to sell at a higher price.


    Noble went home and discussed his thoughts with his wife over dinner. Mrs. Noble asked, "What price do you have in mind?"


    "Hehe, the higher, the better. As for the bottom price, it shouldn''t be less than $12 million, and it would be best to sell for $13 million."


    Wanting the three to bid against each other to raise the purchase price, Noble''s approach was not uncommon in business, and Andy was not surprised.


    However, if the three really bid together, the price might be hard to control.


    "I''ll call the boss and explain the situation."


    Andy called Hardy and explained everything. After thinking, Hardy said to Andy, "Give the phone to Henry."


    "Okay, boss."


    The next afternoon,


    Another plane flew from Los Angeles to Springfield, bringing Richard and his sniper team, along with Matthew and his combat team.


    Hardy had no other intentions, just normal business tactics.

 Chapter 213: Chapter 213 Manupulating Behind The Scenes.

    The day before the negotiations. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The French woman, Irene came to Hardy''s office.


    "Boss, I''ve compiled the list you asked for."


    Hardy took the list, which contained the names of graduates from the USC School of Broadcasting, along with their current places of employment.


    Many had already entered companies like NBC and CBS, while others had gone to various other TV stations. These people, with their technical skills and work experience, were exactly what ABC needed in the future.


    A TV station is divided into various departments, such as the editorial department, administration, planning, office, news, program production, advertising, technical, maintenance, operations, monitoring, and logistics. ABC was currently an empty shell that needed to be built from scratch, requiring a lot of talent.


    Finding experienced and skilled individuals would quickly get the station up and running.


    "Boss, I want to recommend someone for the position of the president of the broadcasting company," Irene said.


    "Oh, who is it?"


    "It''s my teacher, William Fox. He is 42 years old and also a graduate of USC. After graduating, he joined Nickelodeon TV in New York, working in the news, planning, and editorial departments. Later, he was promoted to station manager and turned the station around to profitability."


    "He holds a master''s degree in broadcasting from USC and stayed on to teach after graduating. He is now an associate professor at the School of Broadcasting. If you can get him, I believe he would be a great help in creating the new TV station."


    After hearing Irene''s introduction, Hardy felt that Professor Fox was indeed a good candidate.


    "Irene, help me get in touch with Professor Fox. I''d like to talk to him personally and see if he is willing to join ABC Broadcasting Company," Hardy said.


    "Boss, are you so confident that you can buy ABC?" Irene asked.


    "Haha, I should be able to get it."


    Irene licked her lips and hesitated before saying, "Boss, if you really acquire ABC Broadcasting Company, can I work there?"


    Hardy was a bit surprised.


    "You don''t want to work at the auction house anymore?"


    Irene looked a bit conflicted and said, "Actually, I enjoy working at the auction house, and I don''t want to leave Elena. But my major is broadcasting and hosting, and if I have the opportunity, I still want to be in front of the camera."


    "Alright, if I acquire ABC Broadcasting Company, you can be my secretary and assist me in managing the company. After you gain some experience, you can try hosting," Hardy said.


    "Ah, that''s great! Thank you, boss¡ªno, thank you, Chairman," Irene said excitedly.


    A secretary to the chairman was definitely a senior position in the company.


    "Being my secretary is not easy. You will have to handle many things and represent me, so you must be able to shoulder this responsibility," Hardy said.


    "I will work hard, boss."


    "Alright, your first task is to contact Professor Fox. Once we have a station manager, you will also be responsible for building the structure of the broadcasting company and later managing various operations," Hardy said.


    "Got it, boss," Irene said enthusiastically.


    "Good, go ahead."


    After Irene left, Hardy looked out the window. The only thing left now was to acquire ABC Broadcasting Company. He had ordered Andy and Henry to ensure success.


    ...


    The day before the negotiations.


    Alderman, the boss of Pegasus Rubber Tire Factory, led a team to Springfield with a total of five people, including his assistant, two vice presidents, and an economic lawyer.


    Pegasus Rubber Tire Factory was in Chicago, only 200 kilometers away from Springfield. They drove directly to their reserved hotel.


    As they walked from the parking lot to the hotel, a commotion broke out nearby. Two masked, armed robbers were robbing two pedestrians.


    One of the criminals unexpectedly produced a revolver during the scuffle and fired some bullets into the air, frightening everyone away. The victims, terrified, did not resist further, allowing the robbers to grab their bags and flee.


    The robbers ran away, and people began to relax.


    "I- I ... I think I''ve been shot," Alderman said painfully.


    The group from Pegasus turned to see Alderman clutching his stomach, blood flowing from his hand.


    "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    "Ah, he''s bleeding! The boss is injured!"


    They were all frightened and quickly put Alderman in the car and rushed to the hospital.


    The doctor found that he had been shot in the abdomen. Fortunately, it had not hit any major organs, and they immediately prepared for surgery.


    After the surgery, Alderman remained unconscious.


    The doctor told the accompanying people, "The bullet has been removed. The situation is stable for now, but he will remain under anesthesia until tomorrow afternoon."


    "And you should know, there is still a risk. No one can guarantee there won''t be any other complications."


    The police came to investigate and learned about the nearby robbery and random gunfire. It was unlucky that Alderman, about 20 to 30 meters away, had been hit.


    After the police left, the two vice presidents discussed, "What about the negotiations?"


    "With the boss in this condition, how can we proceed? None of us have the authority to make such a big decision. We''ll have to wait until the boss recovers."


    "Yes, we''ll wait until the boss wakes up."


    In the meantime, Paramount Pictures did not send its president to Springfield but instead sent a vice president, who led a team of four. After arriving at the airport, they took a taxi.


    "To the Springfield Hotel," they said.


    The car drove onto the highway and soon turned onto a side road. The four people in the car didn''t notice, busy discussing the upcoming negotiations. Suddenly, the car stopped on a deserted road, and several masked, armed men stood outside.


    "What''s going on?" the vice president asked in surprise.


    "A robbery!" the masked men said, opening the car door and forcing them out. The Paramount team was terrified, not expecting such an incident upon arriving in Springfield.


    One of the robbers punched the vice president in the stomach.


    "Ugh!" The vice president doubled over in pain.


    "Hand over the money," the robber demanded.


    The vice president thought that if you wanted money, you could have just asked. Why punch me first?


    They obediently handed over their money.

 Chapter 214: Chapter 214 Acquisition

    "Can we go now?" the vice president asked nervously."Leave!" the lead robber said.


    Relieved, they started to help the vice president up, but another robber said, "Boss, these guys look wealthy. Let''s kidnap them and demand ransom from their families. That will be much more than this small robbery." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The vice president prayed that the leader wouldn''t listen to this.


    The leader looked them over, then said, "Good idea. Kidnap them, hide them somewhere, and demand ransom."


    Their hearts sank.


    They were taken to an abandoned factory, bound, and thrown into a dilapidated room. They were asked for their company''s and family''s contact information and then left alone.


    Bound and gagged, they lay on the floor, feeling every second drag by in agony.


    ...


    The next day.


    Edward Noble, with his lawyer and assistant, arrived at the Springfield Hotel conference room. He found it surprising that no one else had arrived yet.


    Did these people not care about acquiring the ABC Broadcasting Company?


    If they were eager, they would have arrived early. Noble had expected to see some intense competition, which would help drive up the price. But things were not going as he expected.


    Just a minute before the scheduled time, the door finally opened, and Andy walked in with his team.


    "Good morning, Mr. Noble," Andy said with a smile.


    "Good morning, Mr. Andy."


    They sat down, and Andy said, "Mr. Noble, both parties are here now. Shall we start the negotiations?"


    Noble looked a bit conflicted.


    He had invited the tire factory and Paramount people without informing Andy, hoping to surprise him and show that there were many interested parties. But now, with the other two parties absent, he couldn''t say much.


    "Let''s begin," Noble said with a forced smile.


    Both sides presented their conditions.


    HD was willing to offer $11 million to acquire ABC, while Noble''s side still wanted $14 million.


    They discussed other aspects, such as personnel arrangements, payment methods, and deadlines.


    After hours of negotiation, Andy raised their offer to $11.5 million but refused to go any higher, leading to a stalemate.


    "I think we should call it a day and continue tomorrow," Noble suggested.


    Andy nodded. "Alright. But let me tell you Mr. Noble, our boss is interested in ABC, but we both know its real value. Our boss has said that if the price is too high, it''s better to build a new broadcasting company. So, if we can''t reach an agreement tomorrow, we might withdraw from the negotiations and not waste any more time here."


    Noble felt a little unhappy after hearing Andy''s words, but this was someone else''s opinion, so he could only listen.


    ...


    Back at the company, Noble hurried to contact the tire factory owner, but he received some shocking news.


    Yesterday, Alderman arrived in Springfield with the intention of staying at a hotel, but unfortunately, a robbery occurred on the street. Poor Mr. Alderman was hit in the abdomen by a stray bullet and had just regained consciousness.


    "Are you still participating in the bid for ABC Radio?" Noble asked.


    "Our boss said that he has been in contact with you since last year to acquire the radio station but has never succeeded. This time, while negotiating, he was hit by a stray bullet. He thinks it might be a sign from God not to pursue this deal. Mr. Alderman has decided not to participate."


    Noble was stunned. He never expected things to turn out this way.


    After pondering for a while, he called the Paramount boss. The call took a long time to connect, and the Paramount boss was perplexed when he heard that the acquisition team never arrived.


    "I sent people, including our vice president and several assistants. They left yesterday and should have arrived by now. How could they not show up?" the Paramount boss said.


    With communication not as advanced and the distance between Los Angeles and Springfield spanning half the United States, there was nothing they could do if the Paramount people were missing.


    Noble hung up the phone, frowning. He started to doubt if Paramount really sent anyone. If they did, how could they not show up? Could it be that they were just pretending to agree to fool him because he had rejected them twice? Noble felt frustrated.


    The next day''s negotiations continued. Only the HD Group was present. Andy and Noble sat opposite each other, engaging in a fierce battle of words. In the end, the price reached 12 million dollars, and Andy refused to go higher.


    "If Mr. Noble doesn''t accept this price, then the acquisition will end here. We will use this 12 million to establish a new broadcasting company, which I believe will be stronger than ABC," Andy said.


    Edward Noble saw that the other party was about to give up and felt a bit anxious. With one party withdrawing and another disappearing, only the HD Group was left. If they gave up, this acquisition attempt would fail again. Moreover, Andy''s last words worried him. 12 million was a huge amount of money in this era, enough to establish a new broadcasting company. They would only need a few more years.


    But what about himself? If he missed this opportunity, who knows when the next buyer would come? He had been holding on for four years. What if the broadcasting company depreciated further if he continued to wait?


    Thinking of this, Noble made a quick decision, "Alright, I accept this price, 12 million."


    Andy was delighted. Finally, he had completed the boss''s task. Hardy had instructed him to get ABC at any cost, and this price was within a reasonable range.


    "Now let''s discuss the payment method. Mr. Noble, you know that 12 million is a huge sum. We can''t pay it all at once. Our payment method is to pay one third initially, then another third every six months, completing the payment in a year. How does that sound?"


    "That won''t work. I''ll lose a lot of money. I want a lump sum payment," Noble said.


    They argued over the payment method. At the end of the discussion, Andy reported the results to Hardy, "Boss, Noble has agreed to sell for 12 million. We''re now negotiating the payment method and some other details. We have some disagreements, but I think we can sign the contract tomorrow."

 Chapter 215: Chapter 215 American Broadcasting Corporation

    The next day, Andy and Noble finally reached an agreement. They acquired ABC Broadcasting Company for 12 million dollars, obtaining all the assets of the original radio company, including the headquarters in Hollywood, Los Angeles, and New York.Most importantly, they secured the cable network that covered the entire United States and the network agreements with 116 television stations. With these cables and agreements, ABC could transmit its programs to these stations, which would broadcast the signals locally, achieving nationwide coverage.


    Hardy had to pay 12 million in cash: an initial payment of 5 million, 4 million after six months, and the final 3 million six months later.


    On the same day, the Paramount negotiation team, who had been locked in an abandoned factory for three days, finally saw an opportunity. That day, after being fed, their mouths were left unbound. One of them found his ropes loosened and used his teeth to untie them.


    After freeing themselves, they noticed the robbers playing cards in the distant hall, not paying attention to them. They quietly sneaked out along the wall and escaped to safety. When they reached the city, seeing the traffic and people, they were so overwhelmed with emotion that they cried. It meant they were truly safe.


    "Sob, sob, call the boss and ask him to send someone to take us home," the vice president choked out.


    The past few days had been too painful. He never wanted to experience it again.


    In a cafe in Los Angeles, Hardy was chatting with Professor William Fox, with the French girl Irina sitting beside him, smiling as she listened.


    "Professor Fox, you are an expert in broadcasting and have worked in television. How would you run ABC Broadcasting Company if you were in charge?" Hardy asked.


    Professor Fox smiled, "The essence of media is the power of public opinion, and a broadcasting company has this power. A television station must have news programs."


    "We can also start a current affairs program with two to three hosts discussing social topics and inviting public figures and university professors as guests. This will create more engagement. We need advertising, and ad revenue depends on viewership, so we must create programs that people love.


    Television is about entertainment, so the station must focus on this to attract viewers and generate revenue."


    "Currently, most television programs last only about five hours, mainly from 6 PM to 11 PM, known as prime time, when people are most likely to be at home. Daytime programming is almost non existent, but I believe there is an audience during the day, like housewives who stay at home. They could be a targeted audience."


    Why only five hours? The main reason is that producing programs is expensive. No matter what you produce, it costs money, and current advertising can''t guarantee enough revenue. So other stations broadcast their best programs during prime time.


    William Fox on the other hand saw the value of non prime time, especially housewives. For someone from the forties, his insight and ideas were remarkable.


    Housewives had a lot of free time, often staying home all day. Providing them with continuous programs would surely make them loyal viewers. Moreover, women were the primary consumers in the household. Most family expenses were controlled by women. Capturing their attention meant capturing the family''s wallet.


    The two talked deeper, discussing how to structure the company and ensure smooth operation.


    Irina watched them chat. She wasn''t surprised by Professor Fox''s insights into broadcasting since he was a professional. She was amazed that Hardy seemed to know just as much. She carefully observed him, feeling he understood everything, explaining his rapid success in various ventures. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Professor Fox, would you be interested in becoming the president of ABC?" Hardy extended an invitation, reaching out his hand.


    Professor Fox had expected this, smiling as he shook Hardy''s hand, "I''d be honored. Managing a national broadcasting company has always been my dream. Now I finally have the chance."


    "ABC is just an empty shell now. Once you become president, you''ll need to fill it."


    "That''s even better. During my years teaching, I''ve been thinking about creating the best broadcasting structure. Now I finally have the chance to try it," Professor Fox said happily.


    Andy returned, holding a preliminary agreement. The formal contract required payment and signatures, with Hardy''s personal signature.


    Hardy reviewed the agreement and instructed Andy to arrange a loan with Wells Fargo.


    Wells Fargo, a strategic partner of HD Company, readily agreed to lend Hardy 10 million, using the valuable Playboy magazine as collateral.


    With the funds secured, Hardy personally led a team to Springfield, including Andy''s team, President Fox, and the secretary, Irina.


    Both parties signed the formal agreement at the Springfield Hotel, and Hardy finally acquired the coveted ABC Radio Company.


    Hardy decided not to change the name, as ABC (American Broadcasting Corporation) was catchy and memorable.


    Returning to Los Angeles, Hardy instructed President Fox to take over the television stations and manage the broadcasting company.


    The next day, the telephone company conducted a maintenance visit to Noble''s house and the candy company, discreetly removing the eavesdropping devices from their phones.


    Cleaning up after operations is a crucial skill for a security team.


    Fox began assembling a team and organizing the broadcasting company, which would take a month or two. Meanwhile, they could produce several programs.


    What programs would attract audiences in this era? Hardy wrote down some ideas.


    News programs like "30 Minutes News," "Global Perspective," "International News," and "Political and Economic Talk."


    Cartoons were essential.


    Hardy''s first thought was "Ultraman." Without the original script, they could use a suit and some monsters, creating hours of content. Hollywood writers could easily produce a hundred episodes.


    For affordable and popular animated shows, "Teletubbies" and "In the Night Garden" came to mind. With puppeteers, they could create "Sesame Street," quickly capturing children''s attention.


    MTV, or music videos, could be introduced, a concept not yet developed. This required patenting.


    Television shopping was another idea, airing in the afternoon for housewives at home. They could demonstrate products like Estee Lauder cosmetics, clothes, bags, shoes, cosmetics, kitchen items, and baby products.


    Television shopping had endless possibilities, even selling their televisions. This concept didn''t exist yet and would surely attract many viewers.

 Chapter 216: Chapter 216 ATV Programs

    Shipping existed but was slow. Non urgent deliveries could arrive within half a month.Hardy realized TV shopping was a lucrative business. Partnering with various businesses could boost their sales. For instance, the wine from his two vineyards was decent but not selling well due to a lack of recognition. Selling it on TV would surely improve sales.


    In three days, Hardy came up with over twenty show ideas and wrote brief proposals for each. Hardy was very invested in ABC TV and wanted to make it an instant hit.


    He called in Fox, Irina, and Edward, the general manager of HD Films.


    Hardy said to Edward, "Edward, HD Films will set up a TV program production department to provide shows for ABC Broadcasting Company. I''ve made a list of shows, and producing these shows will require a lot of manpower."


    A TV station needs a lot of shows to support it. With HD Films, Hardy had a natural advantage. He planned to turn the film company into a base for TV programs, similar to how major broadcast companies did in later years, like Paramount, Warner Bros., Disney, and Universal.


    Hardy also knew that in 1948, the next year, Hollywood would face the Paramount Decree, requiring film companies to separate from their theaters. This decree would deal a heavy blow to the major film companies.


    Coupled with the rise of the television industry, Hollywood''s eight major film companies would lose their former glory. In the following years, they all ventured into television. RKO Pictures even transformed into a broadcasting company.


    So from the beginning, Hardy didn''t let HD Films get involved in theaters, all distribution was handled by MGM.


    "Advertise in the newspapers that HD Films is recruiting a large number of producers, screenwriters, directors, planners, lighting technicians, props masters, makeup artists, and actors."


    "Yes, boss," Edward replied.


    Hardy then looked at Fox and Irina. "I''ve come up with some show proposals. Take a look and see what you think."


    News Thirty Minutes: Broadcast daily at 7 AM, reporting news from various newspapers, including domestic and international news, for thirty minutes each time. Another broadcast at noon should not repeat the morning content.


    Every TV station has such news programs. Hardy currently had no newspaper industry but planned to acquire a major newspaper in the future to get global news directly transmitted to the headquarters for the TV station, making the news truly fresh.


    The second proposal was the Tonight talk Show:


    A celebrity interview show with a regular host, inviting a different celebrity each time. Guests could be Hollywood movie stars, singers, opera performers, even sports stars, politicians, entrepreneurs, scientists, or the president.


    Seeing this proposal, Irina''s eyes lit up.


    "Boss, can I be the host of this show?"


    Hardy looked at the French girl and said, "The host of this show needs to be skilled in interviews and the art of language, sometimes serious, sometimes sharp, and with a sense of humor. Do you think you can handle it?"


    "Boss, I believe I can do it well. Please give me a chance," Irina pleaded slightly.


    Hardy smiled. "Alright, you''ll tentatively host this show. Let''s call it ''Elaine''s Tonight Show.''"


    "Thank you, boss," Irina said excitedly.


    Professor Fox also saw that this show was excellent. If the host did a good job, they could gain a huge following and become a star in the hosting world. More importantly, they would connect with many stars, scientists, and senators.


    For someone with ambition, this could build a powerful network.


    Fox looked at Irina. In recent days, he had learned about Irina''s situation and couldn''t help but think that his student was truly lucky. She met someone like Hardy before graduation and now, right after graduating, became a high level executive at ABC.


    They continued reviewing the proposals.


    Est¨¦e Lauder Makeup Time: Featuring a skilled makeup artist teaching women how to do makeup and maintain their beauty on TV.


    Fox was sure this show would be popular with female viewers, and the Est¨¦e Lauder brand would receive significant promotion.


    "Boss, we should charge ''Est¨¦e Lauder'' for advertising," Fox suggested.


    Hardy smiled.


    "Most shares of Est¨¦e Lauder cosmetics are mine, but we''ll still charge for advertising."


    Fox thought it was no wonder. The boss was promoting his own business, but this show would definitely be loved by women.


    Irina picked up a proposal titled "Barbie Doll Little Fairy," a story about Barbie princesses saving the world.


    The Barbie princesses live happily daily, but when the world is in danger, they take out their magic wands and shout, "Barbie Princess Transformation!" The princesses then turn into magical girl warriors to fight the evil villains.


    Hardy didn''t write a detailed story, but just these few words set the tone for the story, leaving the rest for screenwriters to develop.


    Irina''s eyes sparkled with ideas.


    Edward picked up another proposal.


    Speed racer, Armor Warrior, The mouse i mighty mouse....


    Teletubbies, In the Night Garden: Featuring characters running around in garden costumes, suitable for children aged one to three.


    Professor Fox, Edward, and Irina were very impressed after reviewing Hardy''s proposals.


    "Boss, you''re amazing, coming up with so many creative ideas in such a short time," Edward praised.


    "The best part is, these proposals are inexpensive to produce but very appealing. I believe these shows will attract a large audience once they''re made," Professor Fox added.


    "I love ''Barbie Doll Little Fairy.'' Girls will go crazy for the Barbie princesses, and Barbie dolls will sell even more," Irina said.


    Fox then said, "Boss, these proposals are excellent. If we add a few more shows, we''ll have enough to support the daily programs."


    Hardy smiled.


    "I don''t want the TV station to broadcast only four or five hours of shows daily."


    He then pulled out another stack of proposals. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There are more!"


    The others were surprised.


    Economic Expert Talk: Featuring a host and a guest expert analyzing the stock market.


    Music Television: Pairing songs with videos to create a visual and auditory feast on TV.


    Edward began to understand.


    "Boss, is this MTV similar to Ava Gardner''s performance in ''The Wild Bunch'' movie where she sang a song at the end?"


    "Exactly. We can create music videos for songs and broadcast them on TV, which will be great promotion for singers and music," Hardy explained.

 Chapter 217: Chapter 217 A Talent Show

    Edward immediately saw the potential benefits."In the future, our record company can promote new songs not only on the radio but also on TV, enhancing the promotional effect."


    "Boss, we should apply for copyrights for this," Edward suggested.


    Fox added, "Boss, I think we should copyright all our show ideas to prevent other broadcasters from copying them."


    Hardy smiled, "Of course, Edward, apply for copyrights for all these proposals."


    The next list included TV dramas.


    "HD Films TV program production department will also create its TV series. I''ve written two script outlines for you to review."


    They took the outlines.


    Bewitched: An American sitcom that aired in 1964, with over 260 episodes. It was a comedy that was very popular in America, consistently topping the ratings.


    The story revolved around a man who falls in love with an actress without knowing she comes from a family of witches with some clumsy magic.


    The show had many humorous moments, with the male lead often being pranked by the witch and the witch protecting him by pranking others, providing plenty of laughs.


    The main settings were at home and in a movie studio, making filming relatively inexpensive. As for actors, Hollywood had no shortage of talent to fit the roles.


    The new TV series "The Wild Bunch" is an extended version of the movie "The Wild Bunch" Hardy didn''t write the plot, the story can be left to the screenwriters to craft. As for the male lead, Clint Eastwood can take the role. He doesn''t have many roles at the moment, so it''s perfect timing for filming a TV series.


    Eastwood received an Oscar nomination for Best Actor for his role in "The Wild Bunch." He has gained some fame, and his character is remembered by the audience. However, his career path is now somewhat pigeonholed by the audience. If he stars in films other than westerns, the audience might find it hard to accept.


    There is another consideration for Hardy in making this TV series.


    In New Mexico, he owns a vast 8,000 acre piece of land. Currently, only a small portion is used for a mineral water plant. This expansive land could be transformed into a western film shooting base.


    After setting aside the TV series directory, Hardy took out a significant program plan.


    "Take a look at this." Hardy handed them the TV shopping plan, which was noticeably more detailed than the other proposals.


    The group examined it closely.


    TV shopping would air daily from 2 PM to 6 PM, targeting housewives.


    In the 90s American households, nine out of ten women become housewives after marriage, focusing on their families. They are the primary consumers, so the recommended products are also aimed at this group.


    TV shopping can sell clothes, shoes, bags, accessories, wine, cosmetics, skincare products, perfumes, kitchen utensils, beautiful pots and pans, cups, dishwashers, juicers, and children''s products.


    Each of these categories has countless brands and styles, so they can never be fully recommended. Hardy intends to promote his products, such as wine. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He has a winery in both France and the United States, but sales aren''t great. He believes that with the marketing power of TV shopping, there will be no worries about sales.


    After reading, Irina''s eyes lit up. "Boss, many housewives need to stay home to take care of their kids and can''t go shopping. This kind of program will definitely attract them. Also, other broadcasting companies don''t have programs during this time slot, so it will surely attract countless viewers."


    Edward thought of something else, "Boss, you said let the women call to shop and then have the goods delivered, but couriers are very troublesome?"


    "I know, it will only be in a few cities in the initial stage, such as Los Angeles and New York. I plan to sign a contract with a courier company. I believe that with our business, it will quickly develop. As for advertisements, we can charge other businesses for advertising fees."


    "Andy can buy stocks of these companies. If their products become popular, their stock prices will naturally rise, earning more than advertising fees and commissions."


    He could even buy some listed companies with low stock prices but excellent products, and then work hard to package and sell these products. Once their stock prices soar, Hardy estimates he can quickly recoup the cost of buying ABC TV."


    In conclusion:


    Owning a broadcasting company isn''t just about earning advertising fees; it''s about controlling publicity and public opinion, which is the most powerful weapon.


    After discussing TV shopping, Hardy took out the final proposal.


    "Take a look at this; it''s a talent show plan called ''Super Talent.''"


    "What is a talent show?" Irina asked.


    "A talent show is about selecting the best talent. My plan is to conduct a nationwide talent search, starting from open auditions and progressing to the finals, selecting the top three."


    Although Hardy claims a nationwide talent search, it''s 1947, and many conditions don''t allow for a true nationwide open audition.


    The open audition location is only in Los Angeles, using a registration method. People from any location can come to Los Angeles to sign up, which is the so called nationwide open audition.


    However, he believes that many people with dreams of stardom will come to Hollywood from distant hometowns.


    Edward was excited after reading it. "Boss, this is equivalent to selecting talent nationwide. If these people sign contracts with our talent agency, we''ll have many excellent artists in the future."


    "And they''ve already gained some fame from this program, giving them an advantage in other activities and making money directly."


    Edward''s understanding was clear.


    The boss is truly wise.


    Why promote someone if they don''t sign with the company?


    Fox, Irina, and Edward had different perspectives. Fox thought about how this "Super Talent" program could attract countless viewers from the start.


    Hardy wrote a very provocative sentence in the plan.


    "Ordinary people can have dreams too!"


    "This is a nationwide talent show. Whether you''re a farmer, mechanic, newspaper delivery boy, or textile worker, as long as you have a beautiful singing voice, you can participate."


    In this era, there were no programs with such broad participation. Even an ordinary person could sign up, and even if they were eliminated in the open auditions, it wouldn''t matter; they still had their moment.

 Chapter 218: Chapter 218 TV Shopping

    Anyone can be a super Star. This is the most appealing part of "The Talent Show."It gives everyone a chance and the possibility of becoming a star.


    Such a program is bound to attract countless viewers.


    Most viewers are ordinary people. Seeing these participants, they see themselves, feeling a strong sense of empathy. They won''t laugh at participants who perform poorly but feel a sense of familiarity.


    This talent show might turn into a nationwide celebration.


    "Boss, I think we should show more of the open auditions. Viewers might enjoy seeing the off key singers and funny moments," Fox suggested.


    Hardy smiled and turned to the last page.


    It read: "Everyone can be their own star, even if they perform poorly. To encourage participation, we should include some ordinary people in the show. Each episode should feature a few unique and excellent participants to maintain entertainment value."


    "The open auditions should be more joyous than the competition stages. We can air two hours of the show daily, with five months of continuous open auditions, allowing enough time for participants to come to Los Angeles."


    Fox was even more impressed with Hardy. His boss''s insight and talent surpassed any TV person he had met.


    These program plans from Hardy are enough to support a TV station. He believes that these programs will make other TV stations unable to compete, and ABC will quickly become the ratings champion in American broadcasting.


    With ratings, there will be no shortage of ads!


    With ads, they will surely make money!


    "Fox, complete the TV station''s structure as soon as possible. I want the first episode to air next month."


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy."


    "Edward, you''re responsible for these plans. Recruit more directors, screenwriters, producers, and planners. Set up the production teams for these shows. I want to see progress in half a month." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ask MGM about the TV broadcast rights for ''Tom and Jerry.''"


    Edward nodded repeatedly, jotting down the boss''s instructions in his notebook.


    After giving the instructions, Edward, Fox, and Irina left Hardy''s office. Hardy relaxed, putting his feet up on the desk. After three busy days, everything was finally sorted out, and now it was time for his subordinates to get to work.


    At this moment, there was another knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    The door was gently pushed open, and Irina peeked her head in.


    "Boss, I need to talk to you," Irina said cautiously.


    "Come in."


    Irina walked over to Hardy, standing there hesitantly.


    "What is it?"


    "Boss, I really like your plan for the Barbie Fairy Princess. It will be amazing when it''s filmed," Irina said with a smile.


    "But don''t you think three princesses are a bit too few? I think four princesses would be better. With more princesses, there will be more interaction, which will lengthen the episodes. Don''t you agree?" Irina said softly.


    "You have a point," Hardy nodded.


    He had already guessed what this girl was trying to do. Irina had mentioned the Barbie princess project several times before, wanting to add a Princess Irene.


    When Irina heard Hardy agree with her, she couldn''t hide her joy. "You agree, right, Boss? Adding a princess would definitely be better."


    "I understand. I''ll think about which princess to add later," Hardy said, pretending not to understand the French girl''s intentions.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Seeing that Hardy wasn''t considering her, Irina grew anxious.


    "Boss, what about me as Princess Irene?"


    Hardy looked her up and down. "What are your measurements?"


    Irina''s face lit up with excitement.


    She straightened her body, striking a graceful pose.


    "35D-24-35."


    This girl was over 1.7 meters tall, with long legs, a large chest, and a curvy figure, her proportions nearly perfect.


    "Is your figure really that good? I''m a bit skeptical," Hardy shook his head.


    "I can get a measuring tape and let you measure it yourself," the French girl said defiantly.


    "Go find the person in charge of the Barbie doll factory and tell them I agreed to add Princess Irene. Also, supervise the production of ''Barbie Fairy Princess.'' Increase the number of Sailor Moon characters to four."


    "Long live the boss! I love you!"


    Her long held wish finally fulfilled, Irina excitedly jumped up, hugged Hardy tightly, and kissed him hard on the cheek.


    When this girl hugged him, Hardy felt that she wasn''t lying about being a 35D.


    ...


    Hardy had many more TV show ideas in his mind, like "America''s Got Talent" and "Who Wants to Be a Millionaire," but he didn''t plan to reveal them all at once. The shows he had already introduced were sufficient for now.


    Television programming was still in its infancy, and none of the networks had any noteworthy shows. NBC and CBS''s so called variety shows consisted mainly of performances by song and dance troupes, yet people were still thoroughly entertained by them.


    Hardy entrusted Fox and Edward with the responsibility of TV production and scheduling, but there were still many issues that needed his attention, such as logistics. Current courier services were far from the advanced systems of the future. If TV shopping became a hit, delivery would become a major problem.


    Another consideration was what products to sell through TV shopping. Selling fruits and vegetables wasn''t feasible due to their low value, and shipping costs could lead to losses.


    How to solve this problem?


    After thinking it over for a long time, Hardy began to form some ideas.


    For example, Est¨¦e Lauder. Currently, Est¨¦e Lauder had counters in over 20 major cities across the U.S. Customers could watch TV shopping, call in their orders, and then be given a purchase code by the operator. They could take this code to any Est¨¦e Lauder counter to buy the product at the TV shopping price.


    TV shopping, being direct sales, typically offered prices 10% to 20% lower than retail counters.


    Would this impact counter sales?


    There would definitely be an impact. A product originally priced at $10 could now be bought for $8 with just a phone call, which was not a hassle for customers. Why wouldn''t they choose TV shopping?


    However, the business wouldn''t lose out because TV shopping would significantly boost sales. Originally, a counter might sell only 10 boxes of cosmetics a day; now it could sell 100 or even 200 boxes.

 Chapter 219: Chapter 219 The Peddler Macron

    This increase in volume would lead to qualitative changes. Though the unit profit might decrease, the overall sales volume would skyrocket, resulting in greater profits.But this method could only be used for products with a national sales network, making it very selective. Eventually, it would be necessary to establish a logistics system or open large warehouses across various locations.


    Walmart.


    Hardy thought of this name.


    In the future, Walmart would become the world''s largest company by market value, holding substantial cash and sales channels, with over 10,000 stores and employing more than 2.2 million people.


    Walmart was founded in 1962.


    For now, there were too many ongoing projects. Step by step, Hardy would tackle these large service oriented industries once the current tasks were streamlined.


    Hardy found Andy and shared his idea of transforming him into a financial stock expert. "In the program, you can first explain some financial knowledge, then comment on the current stock market situation, and finally focus on analyzing a few stocks in detail."


    "Using such a nationwide platform for commentary would certainly influence those stocks. Positively reviewed stocks might see a price increase, while those with negative forecasts could experience significant drops."


    "This is essentially indirect stock manipulation. Boss, we can operate in advance and make a substantial profit."


    "This task is for you."


    "Also, select a batch of marketable consumer companies that aren''t performing well in sales. I have a use for them," Hardy said.


    "What are you planning to do?"


    "The TV station is preparing a TV shopping segment to directly sell products on television. This will significantly promote those companies products. Some companies poor sales are merely due to lack of recognition. Through TV shopping, their products will sell well, and their stock prices will surely soar. This has more potential for appreciation than just commenting on the stock market."


    Andy understood.


    It''s similar to Barbie and Playboy, originally on the brink of bankruptcy with plummeting stock prices. After transformation, they became quality enterprises with doubled stock prices.


    Identifying a few such listed companies like Playboy would make it easy to recoup the money spent on acquiring the broadcasting company.


    "I understand, boss. I''ll quickly provide you with a list of listed companies," Andy said.


    Two days later, Andy handed Hardy a list.


    "Boss, these companies meet your criteria. They are listed, produce consumer products, have decent production capacity, but suffer from poor marketing and regional limitations," Andy explained.


    Hardy looked at the list.


    "The Bumblebee Motorcycles, capable of producing 10,000 units annually. Currently, sales are poor, with over 5,000 units unsold, and the company is semi shutdown. The stock price is $0.58."


    Hardy looked at the photo. It was a women''s scooter, much like the one Audrey Hepburn rode in "Roman Holiday."


    "How much does this scooter sell for?" Hardy asked.


    "Production cost is about $50, retail price $118," Andy replied.


    Hardy stroked his chin, thinking this scooter was a good product. "Andy, find the boss and buy the stock, while also repurchasing shares on the market."


    "Do you think this scooter will sell well?" Andy asked.


    "I believe it will sell well. Try to push the price down. Once we get this scooter factory up and running, we can sell it for a good price," Hardy said with a smile.


    Next was a hairdryer factory. Hardy looked at the hairdryer photo and found it very ugly.


    "Is this a hairdryer or a blower? No wonder it''s not selling. This hairdryer factory needs a designer to create an attractive model. Once it looks good, sales will definitely surge," Hardy said.


    "Should we buy this hairdryer factory?" Andy asked.


    Hardy looked at the price. The stock was around $0.2, and the factory was worth only a few thousand dollars. Buying it wouldn''t hurt.


    Hardy decided to buy it, partly because of its name.


    Dyson Hairdryers.


    There were also factories producing clothing, women''s handbags, bedding sets, shoes, juicers, and even a chocolate factory.


    These looked promising. Hardy instructed Andy to buy shares. They would be the first batch of recommended products.


    Andy and his team went to The Bumblebee Motorcycles Factory. The company owner warmly welcomed them. Looking at the piled up inventory, Andy said, "I can buy all these products, but I need a favorable price."


    The owner was overjoyed.


    "I''ll give you a cost price, $55 per unit. How about that?" the owner asked humbly.


    Andy shook his head. "Thirty dollars per unit."


    The owner''s eyes widened. "My production cost is $50 per unit. Selling at $30 means I''d lose half my money. No one does business like this."


    Andy smiled.


    "There are plenty of times when people do loss making business. If you don''t sell to me now, you might lose more money. You should understand that unsold inventory is worthless. Only sold products are valuable."


    The owner understood this well.


    After negotiations, they agreed to sell the 5,000 scooters to Andy''s trading company for $38 each.


    After signing the contract, Andy smiled at the owner and said, "Mr. Weiss, are you willing to sell shares in your motorcycle factory?"


    The owner was stunned. They had just bought his motorcycles, and now they wanted to buy shares in his factory.


    After some thought, he agreed.


    "Yes, how much are you offering?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "At market price," Andy said.


    They haggled again, and Andy bought 40% of the motorcycle factory''s shares. He also acquired more shares on the market, making Andy''s financial company the largest shareholder in the factory.


    First, buy the motorcycles, then the shares. Andy squeezed the motorcycle factory dry.


    Andy used the same tactic with other factories, buying shares at the lowest prices and planning to sell them for a profit after revamping them.


    Everyone was busy.


    One day, Bill called Hardy. "Boss, the Mexicans have taken the bait. The transaction is tonight. Do you want to watch?"


    "Sure."


    Hardy couldn''t miss such an interesting event.


    His bodyguards drove him to the Los City gang''s base. The French conman Victor greeted the big boss with respect.


    "Is the time confirmed?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, boss, it''s set for midnight tonight, in the outskirts of Los Angeles. I''ll lead the team for the deal," Victor said.


    "Any chance of complications?"


    "Those Mexicans completely trust my identity now," Victor said with a smile.


    Hardy looked at Bill. "Have you notified Lancer and the others?"


    "Yes, they''ll be hiding around the area. Once the deal is done, they''ll move in to arrest the Mexicans," Bill replied.


    The hook, line, and net were ready. The Mexican fish couldn''t escape.


    With few drug sellers in Los Angeles now, prices had skyrocketed. The Mexicans couldn''t source enough, so Victor approached them, making them believe they had a fortune at hand. The first deal was 50 kilograms, quickly sold for a good price.


    After the successful first deal, the Mexicans trusted Victor. Recently, they ordered a large batch. Victor promised 250 kilograms for $900,000, and the Mexicans happily agreed.


    Late at night, two cars arrived in the outskirts of Los Angeles. A few Mexicans got out, led by a big boss.


    They smoked while waiting.


    After about twenty minutes, they saw headlights approaching.


    Two cars stopped twenty meters away, both sides headlights illuminating each other. Victor and his men got out.


    The Mexican boss greeted Victor, "Hello, Mr. Macron. Finally, you''re here."

 Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Congressman Nixon

    Victor''s current alias is Macron. For a professional con artist, having dozens of names is quite normal.Victor smiled, "Hello Neto, good to see you again. I''ve brought the goods. Is the money ready?"


    "Of course." The Mexican boss signaled, and immediately one of his subordinates stepped forward with a briefcase.


    Opening the case under the car''s headlights revealed it was filled with dollars.


    Victor signaled as well, and his subordinates brought several large packages from the car''s trunk, placing them under the headlights.


    Both sides verified the money and the drugs.


    Finally, everything was confirmed.


    "Deal done. I hope Mr. Macron can bring us more goods next time. We can take as much as you can supply now. The entire Los Angeles is our market," the Mexican boss said proudly.


    "No problem, we''ll set it up next time," Victor nodded with a smile.


    Both parties got into their cars, and Victor''s convoy left.


    The Mexican''s car drove into the city and soon into a large slum courtyard. The strategist of the Mexican gang was already waiting for them.


    The goods were moved into the house. The strategist looked at the piles of white powder bricks on the ground, used a dagger to open a package, and put some powder into his mouth.


    "Hmm, this batch is still very pure. We can mix it with glucose powder and sell one portion as three, tripling the profit," the strategist said proudly.


    At this moment,


    There was a loud bang in the courtyard.


    A large truck crashed through the gate, shocking everyone. Before they could react, a team of HD security personnel in black special combat uniforms rushed in with sub-machine guns.


    The security personnel didn''t waste words with the gang members, shooting anyone they saw. The Mexicans finally reacted and drew their guns, but they were no match for the security team and were gunned down instantly.


    In just a few minutes, the HD security team completed the operation, killing 11 gang members and seizing 250 kilograms of drugs.


    As soon as the scene was secured, two reporters came in and started taking pictures. Los Angeles Police Chief Ed walked in to pose for photos and interviews in front of the bodies and drugs.


    Everything was arranged perfectly.


    Victor returned to the LA office and handed over the briefcase. Bill opened it, saw the money inside, and chuckled.


    "Boss, this money is probably all those burrito lovers had. Now it''s all ours," Bill joked.


    "Boss, what should we do with this money?" Bill asked.


    "Distribute the bonuses as appropriate to those involved, and the rest goes to the company account," Hardy said.


    The gang has now formed a company and everything is formalized. Hardy must follow the rules and can''t pocket the money.


    The next day,


    Los Angeles Times


    The headline read, "LA Police and HD Security Patrol Team Crush Major Drug Deal."


    "Yesterday, HD Security received a tip about a Mexican gang planning a drug deal. They immediately tracked and followed them. The gang''s hideout was very secretive.


    The HD security patrol team used a truck to break down the gate, eventually killing all the drug dealers and seizing 250 kilograms of drugs."


    "This is the largest drug bust in LA history, with the seized drugs worth over a million dollars. The police chief stated that due to HD Security''s outstanding performance, a reward will be requested from the city government.


    "Since HD Security started operating, LA''s crime rate has dropped by 50%, making the streets safer. People now feel more secure going out at night, knowing HD Security is patrolling."


    Two days later,


    The LA city government awarded HD Security a $20,000 reward for their outstanding contribution, and renewed their contract, increasing the number of hires.


    More hires meant more revenue.


    This might have been the end of the story, but Hardy was informed by Lancer that a California Congressman wanted to visit and meet with HD Security.


    "Which congressman?" Hardy asked.


    "Congressman Nixon."


    Hardy was slightly surprised.


    After meeting a future president, Reagan, now it''s another future president, Nixon. Nixon is set to rise to power much earlier, becoming the youngest Vice President of the US at 39.


    He hadn''t sought Nixon out, but Nixon came looking for him. Perhaps his growth had attracted attention from some influential people.


    "Lancer, respond to him. I''d be happy to meet Congressman Nixon," Hardy said.


    "Also, have Henry prepare the most detailed report on Nixon, as detailed as possible," Hardy instructed.


    "I understand."


    In the afternoon,


    Lancer reported that an appointment with Congressman Nixon was set for two days later. Henry also delivered a detailed report on Nixon.


    Nixon, born in 1913, grew up in Yorba Linda near Los Angeles. Now 34, he became a lawyer after graduating from college and joined the Republican Party.


    California is a stronghold of the Republican Party.


    During WWII, he served in the Navy, rising to the rank of Lieutenant Commander. He was elected as a Republican congressman in 1946 after returning from the war.


    In reality, House representatives have little power with only two year terms, primarily proposing bills and debating in Congress.


    True power lies with Senators, elected statewide to represent all state residents in Washington.


    Each state has a governor and two senators, the three highest ranking officials in the state.


    Hardy surmised Nixon''s visit to HD Security was for a political show.


    To climb the political ladder, congressmen need to stage events to increase their influence, paving the way for a Senate run.


    HD Security gained national fame through the ''Bank Heist Documentary'' and now with the largest drug bust in US history, garnering widespread media coverage.


    Many papers reported HD Security''s significant impact on LA''s safety, with overall crime rates dropping 50%, boosting public safety, and spurring LA''s rapid development. Even Hollywood tourism increased.


    Such a high profile company naturally attracts a visit from a congressman.


    The report would highlight Nixon''s visit to HD headquarters, praising their work for LA''s safety, encouraging them to keep it up.


    Though it''s a gesture of support, it''s really promoting the congressman himself.


    Another possible reason is Nixon might seek Hardy as a benefactor. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Election campaigns require funds,


    Advertising needs funds,


    Traveling needs funds,


    Organizing a campaign team needs funds.

 Chapter 221: Chapter 221 Nixon Visit HD Security

    To advance from a congressman to a senator requires not only ability but also publicity to gain voter recognition.Publicity requires substantial funds.


    Election funding, Campaigns, Promotional activities,


    Hardly anyone could afford these alone.


    Funds mostly come from ''political donations.''


    Political donations are legal.


    A fund is set up for public donations, used for campaign purposes, but public donations are minimal compared to the vast sums needed, often surpassed by contributions from major benefactors.


    Every politician has one or more major benefactors, the higher the level, the more benefactors.


    But taking such funds comes with obligations. Benefactors expect returns on their investments.


    If you don''t deliver, they might stop funding you.


    After the Capitol riot in 2021, many large companies, including Citigroup, Marriott, and healthcare firms, decided to halt funding for 147 Republicans who opposed certifying the electoral votes.


    Money controls politics transparently.


    Hardy is now very wealthy, and a quick check reveals his substantial assets, making him an ideal benefactor.


    Hardy''s influence extends beyond money.


    HD Security''s influence, Playboy magazine''s influence, HD Films influence, and now ABC Broadcasting Company.


    In California,


    Hardy''s influence ranks among the top.


    It''s no wonder Nixon wants to woo him, being a young 34 year old congressman needing to build his network. Hardy, without any apparent leanings, is a prime target.


    But Nixon is a contradictory figure, exemplifying a typical politician.


    How should Hardy deal with him?


    Two days later, Nixon and his aide flew from Sacramento to LA. Upon landing, Nixon noticed several planes in the distance, marked with a golden bird and the letters HD.


    "Hall, are these HD marked planes Hardy''s property?" Nixon asked.


    "Yes, Congressman. Mr. Hardy indeed has an airline, currently in trial operation with 50 planes," the aide said.


    "Mr. Jon Hardy has quite an extensive enterprise. I heard he is also a military veteran. Achieving such success in just a few years is impressive. I hope we have a pleasant conversation this time."


    Walking out of the airport, a convoy was parked outside, with the letters ''HD'' on the vehicles.


    "Excuse me, are you congressman Nixon?" asked the person in charge of reception from the security company.


    "Yes, that''s me," replied Nixon.


    "Hello, congressman. I''m here to pick you up. Please get in the car, and I''ll take you to HD Security Headquarters," said the reception personnel.


    Nixon and his assistant got into the car, which drove all the way to the HD Security Headquarters located in the Hollywood area. After more than a year of construction, HD Security had long ceased to be a toy factory and had become a tightly guarded base.


    Before the car entered the gate, the driver picked up the radio and said, "Headquarters, this is car number 15. The guest has been picked up and is entering the base."


    "Headquarters received," came the response.


    Nixon and his assistant looked at the radio, thinking that HD Security was indeed advanced, even equipped with military radios that the police currently didn''t have.


    The car stopped under the office building. As Nixon got out of the car, he saw Hardy and Lancer coming out to greet him.


    "Hello, congressman. I''m Jon Hardy," said Hardy with a smile as he shook hands with Nixon.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''ve heard your name for a long time. It''s finally nice to meet you," Nixon said with a smile.


    At that moment, two photographers approached, one with a camera and the other with a video camera, constantly taking pictures of the two men.


    "And this is?" asked Nixon, puzzled.


    "Hehe, congressman, your visit is such an important event that it naturally needs to be documented. I''ll have today''s news published in the newspaper with photos to accompany the story," Hardy explained.


    Nixon thought Hardy was quite considerate. If he wanted to publish the news, he wouldn''t have to send a draft to the newspaper himself.


    The two walked into the headquarters building.


    Hardy introduced Nixon to various departments: the Business Operations Department, Logistics Support Department, Intelligence Analysis Room, Technical Support Department, and Operations Command Center.


    Nixon thought, No wonder HD Security was so impressive. The departments were entirely different from other security companies, modeled after military structures. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After touring the headquarters, Hardy invited Nixon to observe the security team training.


    The base spanned thirty acres, including an office building, warehouses, and a training ground where non field team members would exercise.


    Obstacle courses, combat training, and weapons shooting practice were all underway. Nixon, having served in World War II, had a deep affection for the military and felt nostalgic watching the HD team train.


    "The training seems even more intense than my time in the military, but it looks quite scientific, covering almost every aspect," commented Nixon.


    "This training regimen was specifically designed to maximize the soldiers'' personal abilities and overall competence," explained Hardy.


    When training ended, the team assembled. Over two hundred team members stood there, brimming with energy and exuding a fierce and formidable aura.


    Nixon enthusiastically posed for photos with these men, which the photographers captured.


    Hardy had previously instructed the photographers not to be stingy with the film, ensuring enough footage was taken. Not only for newspaper publication, as only one photo was needed for that.


    Hardy was thinking ahead, envisioning these materials being used in future programs to promote HD Security if Nixon ever became Vice President or President.


    If you''re going to use me for a show, don''t blame me for using you for advertising later.


    In Hardy''s office, the secretary brought two cups of coffee and left after setting them down, leaving only Nixon and Hardy in the room. Hardy offered Nixon a cigar, and the two smoked and chatted.


    "Hardy, I heard your family is from Orange County?" asked Nixon.


    "Yes."


    "My family is from Yorba Linda, just an hour''s drive away," Nixon said with a smile.


    "We''re practically neighbors," Hardy said, smiling.


    "Yes. Which branch of the military did you serve in?" Nixon asked.


    "I served in the Marine Corps."


    "I was also in the Navy," Nixon said.

 Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Giving And Receiving

    They exchanged military stories, growing closer and feeling like old friends."Hardy, on my return this time, I saw many changes in Los Angeles. There are more people on the streets, and it''s livelier. This is partly due to HD Security''s contributions. Seeing Los Angeles improve makes me happy."


    "It''s not just my contribution. As a government official, the work you do is also for our hometown''s betterment, and everyone recognizes your efforts," Hardy said.


    "Then let''s work together to make our hometown better," Nixon said, extending his hand to Hardy.


    Hardy didn''t hesitate and shook Nixon''s hand.


    "Let''s work together to contribute to our hometown''s development."


    Hardy added, "Congressman, if you need anything, feel free to ask. As a congressman from our hometown, I''m happy to support your efforts."


    Nixon understood perfectly. His purpose for this visit was now achieved, with both men reaching a consensus. The details of their cooperation would be negotiated as needed.


    At noon, Hardy treated Nixon to lunch at a nice restaurant. In the afternoon, they visited the Barbie Doll Factory, Playboy Magazine, the television factory, and ABC TV''s headquarters in Los Angeles.


    ABC TV had not yet officially launched, but many people were busy preparing programs for the launch.


    Entering a studio, Hardy introduced Nixon to a talk show set, where the host would invite movie stars, scientists, and politicians.


    "Mr. Nixon, if you ever need publicity, ABC TV can help with an interview program. This way, people across the country will see you, which will be great for your promotion," Hardy suggested.


    Television was indeed a powerful tool. If Nixon appeared on a talk show and people got to know him, it would significantly enhance his campaign efforts.


    Thinking about how movie stars and singers are mobbed wherever they go, Nixon realized that politicians spend money on publicity to achieve similar effects.


    "Hardy, thank you in advance. I might need your help someday," Nixon said.


    "Hehe, I''m sure that day will come soon," Hardy replied, hinting at his hope for Nixon''s promotion, which pleased Nixon.


    Nixon then said, lowering his voice slightly, "Hardy, I''m friends with George Whelan, the mayor of San Francisco. If HD Security wants to sign a contract with the San Francisco Police Department, I can help introduce you."


    Lancer had previously approached the current police chief in San Francisco, hoping to establish a collaboration. However, Chief Scoggins wasn''t interested, believing that HD Security''s presence would significantly weaken the police force. He felt that the police should maintain their strength rather than rely on outsourcing, which would only cause the police to diminish while others grew stronger.


    As a result, no contract was signed with the San Francisco Police Department. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Nixon introduced Hardy to the mayor, they could leverage that relationship to issue direct orders to the police chief.


    Just after making friends, Hardy was already reaping the benefits. This is what is meant by "giving and you shall receive."


    "Mr. Nixon, why not contact Mayor Whelan and have dinner with us tonight?" Hardy suggested.


    Nixon thought, Hardy certainly acts swiftly. He merely suggested it, and Hardy was ready to act immediately. It''s no wonder Hardy managed to build such an empire in a short time. It must be due to his decisive nature.


    "No problem."


    Nixon called San Francisco, and the phone was answered quickly. After some pleasantries, Nixon mentioned wanting to introduce a friend.


    "Who?" Whelan asked.


    "Jon Hardy of HD Security," Nixon replied.


    "Jon Hardy? I''d love to meet him," Whelan said.


    "Are you free tonight for dinner?"


    "Are you in San Francisco?" asked Whelan.


    "I''m in Los Angeles, but Hardy has his own airline and can fly over anytime."


    An hour later, a C-52 landed at San Francisco Airport, bearing the HD Aviation logo. If Hardy''s B-29 Superfortress hadn''t been under modification, he would have flown that.


    Mayor Whelan hosted Nixon and Hardy at a club. It was Hardy''s first meeting with Whelan, who was in his fifties, slightly overweight, with some graying hair and a kind smile. Although kindness isn''t typically associated with politicians, George Whelan''s first impression was indeed that of kindness.


    Hardy thought, this guy has a politician''s face.


    After some small talk, Hardy, now a well known figure, quickly became friends with Whelan. They had dinner together and then took a walk by the lake.


    "Whelan, are you planning to run for state senator next year?" Nixon asked.


    "Yes, I am. And you? Are you planning to run for senator next year?" Whelan asked.


    Nixon nodded, "I do have that intention, but I''m still young and lack the experience and connections, so I need friends help."


    Nixon smiled at Hardy while saying this.


    Hardy then looked at Whelan, smiling, "Mr. Mayor, if you need campaign funds, I''m willing to contribute $50,000."


    "And once my ABC TV station starts broadcasting, I can help you produce a promotional video to air, increasing your visibility on the East Coast."


    $50,000 was a significant amount, enough to support Whelan''s state senate campaign, and TV ads would further enhance his campaign''s effectiveness.


    Whelan steadied himself and replied with a smile, "I''ve heard a lot about HD Security''s reputation. I believe that this approach might be used in San Francisco, especially since the Los Angeles Police Department and HD Security have worked with great success. It is worthwhile to attempt."


    This is what Giving And Receiving is all about. You get what you want, I get what I want, and both parties are happy, having gained a new friend.


    Hardy and Nixon returned to Los Angeles, and Nixon prepared to leave. Hardy smiled and said, "Mr. Nixon, when you need help, give me a call. Whether it''s campaign funds or publicity resources, I can provide assistance."


    "I believe I will need it soon," Nixon''s confidence in his future campaign increased.


    "By the way, my airline company will be officially launched in a few days. I will invite Los Angeles elite to attend. Will you be able to come?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ll be there," Nixon replied immediately.

 Chapter 223: Chapter 223 San Francisco

    Hardy knew many wealthy individuals, and Nixon saw this as an opportunity to network with them. Having such connections could widen his campaign funding sources in the future."It''s settled then. I''ll invite you over when the airline company opens." Hardy escorted Nixon to the plane.


    San Francisco


    Mayor Whelan called the San Francisco Police Chief, Scoggins. "Scoggins, you''ve seen the reports about the drug bust in Los Angeles, right?"


    "Yes, Mayor, I have."


    "I found out that the security company ''HD Security'' played a major role in that operation. The Los Angeles Police Department signed a cooperation agreement with HD Security, which helps maintain local security. I think this approach is quite good."


    Scoggins understood the mayor''s implication, probably because the owner of that security company had approached the mayor.


    "Mayor, if we entrust the city''s security to one company, there could be other issues."


    "What issues?"


    "That security company could become a new power in the city. Once they establish themselves, they might act recklessly and undermine the rule of law."


    Mayor Whelan frowned.


    "I''ve seen the data from Los Angeles for the past year. All kinds of cases have significantly decreased, and the public is very satisfied with HD Security. Aren''t your concerns a bit excessive? Also, it''s not good to speculate about things that haven''t happened."


    Scoggins remained steadfast in his opinion, "Mayor, I''ve reported to the city government, hoping to increase municipal funding, recruit new officers, buy police cars, and strengthen patrols. I believe the police department can maintain San Francisco''s security."


    The two parted unhappily.


    Scoggins had been appointed by Whelan, and now he was disobeying him, which irritated the mayor.


    After some thought, Whelan called Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, the San Francisco Police Chief, Scoggins, has his own ideas and is somewhat resistant to HD Security joining. This matter might need to be delayed until later this year when I can replace him upon reappointment," Whelan said.


    For a subordinate who disobeyed, Whelan was prepared to remove him.


    After hanging up, Hardy called Henry. "Henry, take your team to San Francisco and investigate this Police Chief Scoggins. I hope he is a completely upright and honest person."


    Henry took the order and headed to San Francisco.


    After arriving in San Francisco, Henry and his team once again disguised themselves as phone company employees to inspect Scoggins home phone.


    They even went to the police station and placed a bug in the chief''s office phone, showing Henry''s audacity.


    After two days of surveillance, it was clear that Chief Scoggins was not as honest and upright as he appeared. Moreover, he had significant issues. His defiance of Mayor Whelan''s request had its reasons. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Henry reported to Hardy.


    "Boss, we intercepted some information and took some photos."


    "Chief Scoggins is good friends with the head of the Selton Mafia family. They discussed HD Security over the phone. The Selton family head did not want HD Security to contract with the San Francisco Police Department to avoid our security company from affecting their business in San Francisco. The Selton family head even mentioned you."


    Without asking, Hardy knew the Selton family head wouldn''t say anything good about him, probably calling him the biggest mob boss in Los Angeles.


    "Continue."


    "We captured photos of Scoggins meeting with the Selton family head and recorded their conversation."


    "The Selton family head promised Scoggins that if he prevented HD Security from contracting with the police department, he would support his run for city council next year and later for mayor."


    Though Whelan had promoted Scoggins, Scoggins now harbored greater ambitions, ready to abandon his old boss and carve his own path.


    Hardy called Mayor Whelan again.


    Hardy laughed and told Mayor Whelan, "Tomorrow, the newspapers will publish a story about the San Francisco Police Chief''s close relationship with the head of a Mafia family."


    Mayor Whelan was shocked.


    "Are you saying Scoggins has ties to the Mafia?"


    "There are photos."


    Whelan gritted his teeth. "I understand."


    The next day, a piece of news shocked San Francisco.


    San Francisco Morning Post


    Front page headline:


    "San Francisco Police Chief Scoggins is friends with the Selton Mafia family head . Can San Francisco''s security be guaranteed?"


    A large photo accompanied the article.


    Two men at a club, sitting close and chatting. From the photo, it was evident they had a good relationship, like old friends.


    "On the left is the notorious head of the San Francisco Mafia family Selton. On the right is the San Francisco Police Chief. Reporters saw them chatting and laughing together for half an hour."


    The news was explosive, and the public could not accept it.


    Police officers are employed to ensure public safety and combat crime and gangs, but now the police chief was mingling with the Mafia.


    Countless citizens were outraged.


    When Scoggins arrived at the police station in the morning, he noticed many people looking at him strangely. Feeling puzzled, he checked his reflection in the mirror and found nothing wrong with his appearance.


    Entering his office, his secretary glanced at him nervously and said, "Chief, today''s newspaper is on your desk."


    "I know," Scoggins said indifferently.


    As he entered his office, the phone rang. Scoggins picked it up. "This is Scoggins. Who is this?"


    "This is Mayor Whelan. Come to my office immediately," Mayor Whelan ordered sternly.


    Scoggins, puzzled, put down the phone, thinking the mayor''s tone was cold because of his refusal to contract with HD Security.


    At that moment, his eyes fell on the newspaper on his desk, specifically the San Francisco Morning Post, placed prominently by his secretary.


    Just a few glances and Scoggins felt like he was struck by lightning, frozen in place.


    The photo in the newspaper showed him and the Mafia family head shaking hands and chatting. Even if no one knew what they were talking about, just these photos could end his career as police chief.


    No wonder the officers looked at him like that this morning.


    No wonder Mayor Whelan was furious, demanding he go to the city government.


    Scoggins felt his heart clench.


    Who? Who took those photos? Their meeting was at a private club, usually inaccessible. Someone must have been deliberately investigating them.


    Suddenly, Scoggins realized a more terrifying possibility.


    Could the FBI be investigating him?

 Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Indirect Confrontation With The Selton Family

    But why would the FBI expose it in the newspaper instead of directly taking him in for questioning?With immense anxiety, Scoggins arrived at the city government. Mayor Whelan, seeing him, erupted in fury, righteously berating Scoggins for ten minutes. The whole city government could hear Whelan''s voice.


    "I''m telling you now, you are dismissed, permanently!"


    Scoggins left the city government dejectedly.


    The next day, Mayor Whelan appointed a new chief, Brown, formerly the deputy chief of San Francisco Police, known for his smooth dealings.


    Hardy saw the newspaper report and smiled slightly.


    If someone doesn''t want to be your friend and chooses to be your enemy, the best solution is to find a way to deal with them.


    However, this matter was far from over.


    Since this might involve corruption, the FBI stepped in, launching an investigation and taking Chief Scoggins for questioning.


    The head of the Seltons, hearing about the FBI''s involvement, sensed trouble. He quickly handed over family affairs to his second in command and flew to Colombia.


    The Selton family, an old Mafia family in San Francisco, had been rooted here for decades, with many locals aware of their presence.


    But this incident with Chief Scoggins exposed the Selton family under media scrutiny. Many newspapers reported on their criminal history, including robbery, market monopolization, drug trafficking, and gang activities.


    The Selton family''s reputation quickly deteriorated.


    Of course, Hardy had a hand in this. The attempt to take over the Flamingo Casino years ago wasn''t something Hardy would easily forget.


    This time, he seized the opportunity to deal with them.


    Moreover, newspapers compared San Francisco''s security to Los Angeles, praising HD Security for the improved safety in Los Angeles. Many citizens called for HD Security to be introduced in San Francisco as well.


    Mayor Whelan submitted a proposal to support the police department''s contract with HD Security, making San Francisco safer. The proposal passed the city council without resistance.


    The new chief, Brown, and Lancer held a simple signing ceremony. From then on, HD Security would supplement San Francisco''s security, patrolling and assisting the police in combating violent crimes.


    The contract, worth millions, involved HD Security deploying 200 patrol officers from Los Angeles. After covering all expenses and wages, HD Security could make a profit of $400,000.


    This money was little compared to Hardy''s other businesses, but controlling a city''s security was priceless.


    Previously, Hardy had instructed Bill to send people to San Francisco to monitor the situation with the Selton Mafia family.


    Now that the head of the Selton family was under FBI investigation and internal turmoil had ensued, Hardy called Bill and instructed him to send more personnel to San Francisco to conduct an in depth investigation into the Selton family''s business.


    "Sometimes in business, you don''t have to confront the other party directly. We can leverage various advantages, such as newspapers, police, patrol teams, and even the FBI."


    "The Selton family''s business is all illegal. Find clues about these businesses and provide them to the police to strike against them. Find evidence of tax evasion and give it to the tax bureau. Find criminal evidence and hand it over to the FBI. Any of these can make life unbearable for them."


    Bill nodded continuously upon hearing this.


    Then he thought about their own business.


    "Boss, what if someone uses this method against us? How should The Los City Company handle it?" Bill asked with some concern.


    "That''s why I previously told you to be careful. Black market business is always illegal and cannot see the light of day.


    "Los City business is now managed in layers. If there''s a strong investigation, we can cut off parts to protect the whole. At most, we lose some subordinates, but no one will be able to trace it to the higher ups, nor harm the foundation of the Los City Company.


    "As for San Francisco, you should send more people there. If you find out anything, report it to Henry and others in time. The security company will use legitimate means to deal with the Selton family. As long as we mess with them a few more times, the Selton family will be severely weakened."


    "Okay, boss, I''ll send more people there right away." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Bill left, Hardy received a call.


    ...


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m back in Los Angeles," came Elizabeth Taylor''s sweet voice over the phone.


    "Leon: The Professional" is about to be released. Taylor had been out promoting it for a while and hadn''t seen Hardy. As soon as she returned, she eagerly contacted Hardy.


    "Are you tired?" Hardy asked with concern.


    "I''m a bit tired, but thinking about the movie''s release soon makes me excited and a bit worried," Taylor said.


    "How could a story I wrote fail? Don''t worry," Hardy said with a smile.


    After chatting a bit more, Taylor said, "Mr. Hardy, the movie officially releases the day after tomorrow. Shall we watch it together?"


    "Sure, let''s sneak in together," Hardy agreed.


    With extensive promotion, "Leon: The Professional" was finally about to premiere. On the day of its release, Hardy sneaked into a Los Angeles cinema with Taylor.


    The movie''s lead actor is Cary Grant, and most of the audience was there for him. However, some came for Taylor. During promotion, MGM''s team had announced that Taylor was the ''Princess Taylor'' Barbie doll, attracting many young girls who clamored to see her.


    The cinema was packed, including many young girls.


    The movie had no rating system yet, and "Leon: The Professional" with its many violent scenes, would definitely be rated PG-13 today, requiring children under 13 to be accompanied by parents.


    As the movie played, people were gradually drawn into the story.


    Matilda''s life was miserable at first, then her entire family was killed. After meeting Leon, her life gradually became more colorful.


    The strength of the young girl and the protection of the hit man uncle gave the movie an unconventional romantic flavor.


    The final revenge gunfight scene pushed the plot to its climax.


    Although the film differed slightly from the "L¨¦on: The Professional" Hardy had seen before, it was still an excellent movie.


    Taylor''s acting was spot on.


    As the movie ended, many people discussed the plot while leaving.


    "I love Cary Grant''s character. He''s so handsome. I wish I could meet someone like him," a teenage girl said.


    "Taylor is so beautiful, and her acting is amazing. While watching the movie, I completely forgot her previous image and felt she was Matilda," a man said.


    Taylor, holding Hardy''s arm, felt elated hearing people''s praise.

 Chapter 225: Chapter 225 Hardy Evaluation Of ABC

    After the movie, Hardy planned to take Taylor home. Taylor, with her violet eyes, looked at Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, I want to visit your estate.""Sure."


    At eleven o''clock at night, Hardy took Taylor home. When she got out, her lips were a bit swollen. At the door, she waved vigorously to Hardy before entering the house.


    Sarah was delighted to see her daughter back. "How did the movie premiere go today?"


    "The cinema was packed, and many people praised my acting," Taylor said happily.


    "That''s great. What did you do after watching the movie with Mr. Hardy?" Sarah asked.


    Hardy picked Taylor up in the afternoon and brought her back at eleven, long after the movie had ended.


    Taylor''s eyes showed a hint of panic.


    "I went to Mr. Hardy''s estate, had dinner there, and he told me that if I liked the ''Beauty and the Beast'' story, he would have the movie company prepare a script," Taylor said.


    "Ah, another new movie?!" Sarah exclaimed with joy.


    Actors fear not having roles. Knowing Hardy, a major benefactor, Taylor had no such worries. Sarah caressed her daughter''s face, feeling her daughter''s fortune.


    "Mr. Hardy also told me that if I wanted, I could do a show on ABC TV. There''s a children''s puppet show called ''Sesame Street,'' and I can play a character there. The others wear puppet costumes, but I don''t have to. I play Princess Taylor."


    Sarah was even more delighted. Her daughter no longer had to worry about not having roles.


    The next day, several newspapers published movie reviews.


    "He was originally a cold blooded hit man, but after meeting the adorable girl, he cared for her, helped her, and accompanied her growth. The girl gradually fell in love with the hit man, a dependent kind of love, almost like a daughter loving her father.


    "In one scene, when the girl was in mortal danger and sought the hit man''s help, he initially didn''t want to get involved. But after an intense inner struggle, he finally opened the door. As the door opened, a ray of sunlight shone on the girl''s face, symbolizing the light of life and humanity."


    Many praised Elizabeth Taylor''s performance, saying she reached a new height in this film, not losing to Oscar winner Cary Grant.


    Of course, there were dissenting voices.


    Some critics said that letting a young girl and a 40 year old man fall in love was morally wrong and should not be encouraged.


    Fortunately, the film had no intimate scenes. Otherwise, these critics would have called for its ban.


    Hardy received a report from MGM. The first day''s box office data was in: over 900 cinemas nationwide showed the movie, earning an impressive $950,000.


    This was a very high number.


    According to MGM''s analysis, the total box office could reach over $8 million, possibly even $10 million.


    Such success was inseparable from Cary Grant, but some believed Taylor''s influence was now comparable to Grant''s, especially due to the Barbie Princess promotion.


    MGM boss Mayer personally called Hardy to congratulate him. Hardy smiled, "We co-produced this movie. Mr. Mayer, you made more than I did."


    Mayer paused and said, "Hardy, your ABC Broadcasting Company approached MGM to buy our old films. Do you believe in the future of television broadcasting?"


    "I believe in it very much," Hardy said firmly.


    Mayer pondered. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How far do you think broadcasting will develop? Will it threaten the film industry?" Mayer asked again.


    "Mr. Mayer, I think it''s more serious than a threat. It will fully surpass and significantly impact the future of the film industry," Hardy said.


    Mayer felt Hardy''s words were a bit alarmist.


    "The entire film industry is worth billions of dollars annually, with over 30 million people going to the cinema every year. We have box office revenue, copyright revenue, and theme parks. The television industry only has advertising revenue. How can it surpass the film industry?"


    "Free, convenient, home based, long duration. These are the biggest advantages of television," Hardy said.


    "Buy a TV and you can watch endless programs. Watching movies requires spending money each time."


    "A TV at home can be watched anytime without planning days in advance to see a movie."


    "People can enjoy TV at any time. After dinner, the whole family can gather in the living room and watch TV, fostering family bonds. ABC will broadcast from 8 AM to midnight. Programs will be endless."


    Mayer was silent.


    He wasn''t blind to television''s advantages and its impact on movies. Other studios noticed it too, like Paramount considering acquiring ABC.


    But he didn''t think it was as dire as Hardy said. He didn''t believe TV could replace movies.


    Now, hearing Hardy''s words, Mayer was swayed. "Hardy, would you sell ABC shares?"


    Hardy knew Mayer was interested.


    "Yes."


    Mayer was delighted.


    "How much?"


    "10% for $10 million. I can sell you 20%."


    Mayer was really furious.


    He had heard Hardy bought 100% of ABC for $12 million. Now, he was selling 10% for $10 million, valuing it ten times higher.


    MGM is the most powerful of the eight major Hollywood film companies, with the most movie stars and the largest film library.


    Mayer is also the chairman of the Oscar committee, holding a high position in the film industry. If ABC could ally with MGM, it would greatly benefit ABC.


    However, Hardy would not sell ABC broadcasting shares cheaply. If MGM joins, it would be the icing on the cake, if not Hardy is still confident that he can make ABC the best broadcasting company in the United States.


    "Hardy, are you robbing me? Do you think ABC is worth hundreds of millions of dollars?!" Mayer said it very angrily.


    Hardy smiled. "Mr. Mayer, I guarantee that this year you can buy 20% of ABC for $20 million, but next year you definitely won''t be able to get it at that price."


    "I could invest in other broadcasting companies such as NBC and CBS. I can even set up a television station myself, what makes you think ABC is worth that much?"

 Chapter 226: Chapter 226 HD Airlines Take Off

    "Haha, with ABC already here, I dare say the new TV station won''t develop at all, and NBC and CBS will be left behind," Hardy said."Are you that confident?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ve done so many businesses, have you seen me fail?" Hardy said.


    Hardy was a professional at persuading people and drawing in powerful partners to quickly become strong and earn a lot of money.


    "Alright, Hardy, we''ll talk about this later." Mayer still felt the price Hardy offered was too high.


    "Mr. Mayer, my airline is opening in a few days. I invite you to attend. I will have someone send an invitation over," Hardy said.


    "I will definitely attend," Mayer said.


    After two months of preparation, HD Airlines was ready to officially open today. In fact, it had started trial operations a month ago. After a month of adjustments, it is running smoothly now.


    Los Angeles Airport.


    HD Airlines held a simple yet grand opening ceremony.


    It was simple because it was just a basic ceremony at the airport with guests witnessing it and not much else planned.


    It was grand, mainly because of the prominent guests who attended today.


    California Senator Nixon, the mayor of Los Angeles, the president of Wells Fargo, and MGM''s big boss Mayer.


    But these people were just the beginning.


    There was also a group of Hollywood stars, including Gary Grant, Clark Gable, Ava Gardner, Elizabeth Taylor, Hedy Lamarr, and dozens of other stars.


    Any one of these stars could draw a crowd, and now dozens of them were here, causing the airport to be packed with people who rushed over upon hearing the news. Some passengers who just got off the plane were standing in the hall with their luggage, and some even canceled their flights just to see the stars.


    About three to four thousand people gathered in the hall. Fortunately, HD security personnel were responsible for the venue''s safety, so no disturbances occurred.


    Hardy, Nixon, the mayor of Los Angeles, the president of Wells Fargo, and Mayer went on stage to cut the ribbon, receiving a round of applause.


    After the ribbon cutting, HD Airlines president Franklin went on stage to loudly introduce the status of HD Airlines.


    HD Airlines is headquartered in Los Angeles, with three airline hubs in Los Angeles, New York, and Kansas in the central United States. It serves cities including San Francisco, Chicago, Las Vegas, Denver, and more than twenty other cities.


    It includes both passenger and cargo services.


    "The company plans to add 50 more aircraft in the next five years and connect to over 50 cities nationwide."


    "HD Airlines concept is to create an ''air bus,'' making travel as convenient as taking a bus. To save customers money, starting today, the airline will offer discounts across the board, with ticket prices 30% off the regulated price, making it affordable for everyone. You can also earn points with each flight, which can be used to purchase tickets for future flights with HD Airlines."


    At first, people were drawn to the star studded event. But thinking about it, it made sense since HD Airlines is Hardy''s industry, and Hardy is a Hollywood big shot. Even if he didn''t invite them, these stars would likely come on their own.


    Next, people were shocked by the discounts offered by HD Airlines.


    The discount was 30% off.


    This seemed like a loss making deal. Could the airline still make money at 30% off?


    And the points system.


    It was very attractive to frequent flyers, offering more savings on top of the discounts.


    Many realized that a price war in the airline industry was likely to start, with HD Airlines firing the first shot. If other airlines didn''t follow suit, HD would probably take a significant share of the traffic.


    However, the public would certainly welcome this since it benefited the customers.


    Of course, there were some complaints about HD Airlines during its trial run. Passengers described the experience with one word: stingy.


    HD Airlines was too stingy.


    The plane provided no meals, not even water. The most annoying part was that there were no flight attendants, only male servers. The only facility on the plane was the bathroom.


    "Creating an air bus indeed feels like a long distance bus," some complained about the narrow seats. Large people felt squeezed in. Some calculated that HD Airlines had eight or nine more seats than other airlines, making the space narrower and less comfortable.


    Despite many complaints, HD Airlines was fully booked every day since its official opening. Passengers only chose other airlines when HD was fully booked.


    Passengers on HD Airlines laughed and said, "I don''t care about the service. I''m not flying to relax or to see flight attendants. My only goal is to reach my destination, which HD Airlines can do perfectly."


    "People list many shortcomings, but it has one huge advantage: it''s cheap. The ticket I bought was half the price of other airlines, saving me $50 on a $100 ticket. Earning $50 for enduring three or four hours is the best deal, judging by how hard it is to get HD Airlines tickets now."


    People were willing to fly cheaper planes to save some money. Who cares if there''s no in flight service? They could bring their own food and drinks. No flight attendants? The savings were better than any flight attendant''s looks.


    The rich might say HD Airlines is trash, but let them fly with other airlines. HD Airlines tickets were hard to get, so let us poor people have those seats.


    As for the slight discomfort, they could bear it for a short time.


    That day, ABC Television''s directors Fox and Irina came to Hardy to report on the progress of the broadcasting company.


    "The TV station structure is complete, all departments are staffed, several studios are renovated and ready for news, makeup, and talk shows. One large studio, still under construction, can accommodate over a hundred audience members for large productions."


    "The puppet actor show and the addition of star Elizabeth Taylor have produced high quality programs, which we believe children will love. The show will air daily, each episode lasting 45 minutes."


    "I''ve already interviewed the hosts, and they''re all good."

 Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Relaunch Of ABC TV.

    "The progress on acquiring film sources isn''t great. We''ve only bought films from small companies and some documentaries. Our criteria are strict; we won''t take bad films. Big film companies don''t want to sell good films, especially award winning ones. They say these movies can still make money in theaters, and selling them to TV for free broadcast means they can''t make money anymore.""So far, we''ve only bought 35 movies and 62 documentaries, averaging $2,800 each, all movies unlikely to be shown in theaters again."


    Hardy calculated. These movies and documentaries already cost nearly $300,000. Running a TV station was indeed costly.


    He understood the film companies thinking. Old movies rarely made money from re-releases, except for classics like "Gone with the Wind," "Casablanca," or "Waterloo Bridge."


    "Are we ready for the broadcast?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, boss, we''re ready. Just tell us the start date, and ABC will be on air," Fox said.


    Hardy thought that three days later was good.


    It was Saturday, a day when families were home watching TV.


    Fox and Irina agreed with that.


    ...


    The next day.


    New York Times, Los Angeles Times, and other major newspapers ran a front page ad: "ABC Broadcasting Company Officially Re-broadcasts."


    A program schedule was attached below.


    People were surprised to find that ABC''s schedule was full day, from 8 am to 12 am.


    Other national TV stations only had five hours of programming daily.


    8:00 am "Morning News." 12:00 pm "Noon News." 8:00 pm, "Irina Tonight Show." 9:30 pm, the movie "The Magnificent Seven," ending at midnight.


    This TV schedule shocked countless Americans. The program names suggested high quality shows, and they even included last year''s hit movie "The Magnificent Seven."


    ABC airing such a film showed how much they had invested.


    People exclaimed, "Oh my god, since changing owners, how much money has ABC Broadcasting put into these programs? TV is free, will the new owner go bankrupt?"


    "I heard the buyer is the boss of HD Security. He should be able to handle it. I hope he does, so we can watch good shows."


    The senior executives of NBC and CBS also paid attention to ABC''s advertisements. After all, they are the only three TV stations in the United States that can cover the entire country.


    NBC Broadcasting''s president laughed after reading the schedule. "Producing so many programs, that Mr. Hardy must have invested a lot. An outsider doesn''t know how costly TV production is. Now they have no advertising revenue at all. They rely entirely on their own money.


    I bet they can''t last more than a month."


    "President, should we also add more programs?" asked a vice president.


    The president shook his head. "Our ad revenue just balanced with our program costs. The chairman at the last board meeting aimed to make the TV station profitable in the second half of the year. The board won''t approve any spending on new shows."


    "But now ABC is going to broadcast 16 hours a day, which will definitely attract a large number of viewers and cause our ratings to drop.


    "No rush. Blue Network was just an empty shell. I doubt they can pull off much in a short time. Let''s wait and see."


    CBS Broadcasting also paid close attention to ABC''s re-broadcast, especially ABC''s full day schedule, which was seen as a challenge. The high level meeting concluded they should wait and see.


    After all, sustaining a TV station''s ratings involves more than airtime; it''s about viewership. With ABC''s massive investment, if they mess up, their ratings won''t rise, and they won''t get ad revenue. The owner might not last long.


    Just wait and watch the show for now.


    ...


    September 18th.


    Today is the official relaunch day of ABC TV.


    There have been consecutive days of advertisements in the newspapers beforehand.


    Especially the new series of programs listed in the schedule, which have indeed attracted many people waiting to watch.


    At eight in the morning.


    Accompanied by an inspiring music score, the new ABC TV station logo and promotional animation appeared on the screen, and the scene shifted to the broadcasting studio.


    Two hosts, a handsome man and a beautiful woman, sat behind a desk, smiling and greeting the audience before starting to report today''s morning news.


    With ABC''s launch, the ones paying the most attention are NBC and CBS. At this moment, the executives of both stations are gathered in their respective broadcasting rooms, watching ABC''s program.


    In fact, other industry insiders are also watching, such as MGM''s Mayer, Paramount''s boss, the president of RKO, Warner Brothers and all those who are considering entering the TV industry are very focused on this ABC broadcast.


    NBC, being ABC''s former parent company, harbors a sense of disdain towards ABC. As the news is broadcast, they make relaxed jokes.


    "These two young announcers look good, but their broadcasting skills are quite average."


    "The news program isn''t anything new. I believe our audience still trusts our shows." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other hand, CBS''s executives are not underestimating ABC.


    "Did you notice? These two announcers use more conversational tones and phrases, which makes it easier for the audience to accept."


    "They seem very relaxed, sometimes even making a joke or two, unlike our rigid news broadcasts."


    After the news ended, there was a five minute Barbie doll commercial featuring a group of little girls playing with Barbie dolls, dressing them up, and role playing various scenarios. Despite being an advertisement, it was very well made.


    Following the commercial was the program "Estee Lauder Teaches You Makeup," featuring Mrs. Estee Lauder herself on screen.


    A subtitle introduced her:


    "Skin care expert, cosmetics research expert, Estee Lauder president, Mrs. Estee Lauder."


    This program was primarily aimed at women or housewives.


    Women love beauty, but most have never systematically learned how to apply makeup and some learned a bit from friends, while others are purely self taught.


    Now, with someone teaching them how to apply makeup step by step, women are naturally willing to watch such a program.


    Mrs. Estee Lauder sat beside two female models, both without any makeup. As she applied makeup to one of them, she explained various makeup techniques and the use of different cosmetics.

 Chapter 228: Chapter 228 TV Shopping

    After more than half a year of development, Estee Lauder expanded rapidly, acquiring many small cosmetics companies. Now, Estee Lauder''s product line includes over a hundred different products.The entire teaching session lasted about an hour.


    In the final scene, the difference between the two female models was stark.


    Originally, both were bare faced and quite average looking. But after applying makeup, the previously ordinary woman became dazzlingly beautiful, turning into a stunning beauty.


    Beside her, the bare faced woman looked haggard.


    The contrast was striking.


    The difference between makeup and no makeup was like night and day.


    Mrs. Estee Lauder smiled at the camera and said, "Estee Lauder Makeup Time airs every Saturday and Wednesday for two lessons. We not only teach makeup but also skincare, maintenance, and fashion. I will teach you how to unleash your charm."


    "Remember, whether you''re eight or eighty, you can show off your beauty at any time, so never give up on being beautiful. If you want to buy your favorite cosmetics, you can come by this afternoon. Just give us a call, and you can get Estee Lauder products at a better price than the counter."


    This program was very well produced.


    Women don''t often get the chance to learn about makeup, and Mrs. Estee Lauder filled that gap perfectly. Now, women all over the United States have probably remembered the name Estee Lauder.


    At the end of the program, Mrs. Estee Lauder''s words were very compelling:


    "No matter if you''re eight or eighty, never give up on beauty."


    Finally, she didn''t forget to advertise for the afternoon TV shopping.


    Women who learned makeup from her were wondering what cosmetics to buy. Now, the cosmetics are brought right to them.


    TV shopping just call, and you can buy your desired products.


    This novel mode is enough to attract many people.


    Moreover, the women learned from Mrs. Estee Lauder, so naturally, they would want to use Estee Lauder cosmetics. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Women are most familiar with such cosmetics.


    It''s like women going to driving school to learn to drive, taking the test in a Volkswagen Polo, and only being able to drive a Polo after passing.


    Mrs. Estee Lauder used Estee Lauder products to teach women makeup, so now, women only know how to use Estee Lauder.


    Guess what they''ll choose.


    After "Estee Lauder Makeup Time" ended, there was another commercial, "Rocky Mountain Mineral Water."


    The vast Rocky Mountains, snowy peaks, sunsets, forests, rivers¡ªthe scenery was mesmerizing.


    At the foot of the mountain, a modern mineral water factory appears.


    A background voice continuously introduces various statistics.


    Finally, bottles of mineral water are filled.


    Ava Gardner walks out, dressed in an evening gown, looking noble and beautiful. She holds up a bottle of Rocky Mountain mineral water and sweetly says,


    "Rocky Mountain Mineral Water¡ªfrom the heart comes sweetness, from nature comes health, my beauty water care."


    The NBC and CBS executives felt a tremor in their hearts after watching the commercial because ABC''s advertisements were so well made.


    At the end of the commercial, subtitles and a voice over appeared.


    "Estee Lauder cosmetics use water exclusively from Rocky Mountain Mineral Water. The perfect combination can give you the best nourishment."


    Shameless. They even played a chain reaction in the advertisement.


    NBC and CBS executives, as well as movie company bosses, all knew these advertised products were owned by ABC''s current boss, Hardy. This boss sure knows how to do business.


    The third program was the documentary "Attack on Pearl Harbor." This documentary was made shortly after the Japanese army bombed the US Navy base, using mostly real footage from the time.


    This documentary was screened in theaters and even received an Oscar nomination. Even after the US unleashed two atomic bombs on Japan to conclude World War II, watching this documentary now still stirred deep resentment towards the Japanese, as that bombing claimed over three thousand American soldiers lives and destroyed an entire fleet.


    After the documentary ended, there was an ad for "HD Security." HD security personnel, armed with sub machine guns and heavy machine guns, looked imposing in their black uniforms.


    The host introduced, "HD Security, composed entirely of war veterans who have experienced countless battles. A team capable of defending the country can also protect your property. Trust HD Security, they are your most loyal and brave guardians."


    Right after broadcasting "Attack on Pearl Harbor," introducing HD Security was quite strategic.


    At twelve noon.


    "Lunchtime News."


    After the news ended,


    viewers found themselves looking at a live studio.


    Products filled both sides, and the background was a huge billboard reading "Estee Lauder Exclusive."


    Three hosts appeared, one man and two women.


    "Good afternoon, viewers. This is TV shopping. Many of you might not know what TV shopping is yet. Let us explain¡ªit''s quite simple. We introduce products on TV, and viewers can directly purchase them from the TV."


    "Today is ABC TV''s first ''TV shopping'' show, and our session today is the ''Estee Lauder Exclusive.''"


    As soon as the male host finished, one of the female hosts immediately asked,


    "You haven''t made it clear yet. Why would I call to buy something when I can just go to a department store counter?"


    The male host smiled, "The biggest feature of our TV shopping is the discounts. Our TV shopping program communicates directly with manufacturers to offer the best prices to customers."


    "I have this bottle here, Estee Lauder Skin Cream. This product sells for $8.6 at the counter."


    "And now, if you call to order, we can give you a discount price. Guess how much?"


    The two women shook their heads together.


    "Eight dollars?"


    "Nope~!"


    "Is it seven dollars?"


    "Still wrong."


    "Could it be six dollars?" the two women asked in surprise.


    The male host shouted, "Our TV shopping sale price is,"


    "Da-da-da-da~~"


    A burst of passionate music played.


    The male host shouted loudly, "It''s $5.8."


    Duang~~!


    A price tag fell beside the hosts, showing a ''bomb price'' of $5.8.


    "Wow, wow, wow~~~ No way, so cheap."


    The two female hosts exclaimed exaggeratedly.


    "Yes, it''s five eighty, a full one third off."


    "Why is the price so low? Is there something wrong?" one of the female hosts asked.


    The male host waved his hand, "All the products sold through our TV shopping are in cooperation with reputable manufacturers. For example, today''s Estee Lauder Exclusive is in partnership with Estee Lauder Cosmetics."


    "I must tell everyone, don''t worry about the authenticity of the products, because all customers who purchase Estee Lauder cosmetics today won''t get their goods from me but from the counters."


    "In the city, if you call today, you don''t have to spend a dime. After calling, customers will receive a purchase voucher number. With this unique number, they can buy their chosen cosmetics at the counter."


    "At the counter, cosmetics cost $8.6, but you only need $5.8. Isn''t that a wonderful feeling? And all you need to do is make a call without any other effort. We have a total of 18 products, each in limited quantities. After introducing them, we will open the purchase channel. It''s first come, first served, so be quick!"


    "Worried that no one will call to buy?


    Does Hardy not know how to arrange for his own people to call?


    Creating a lively buying scene is easy. How could Hardy allow a cold atmosphere to happen?

 Chapter 229: Chapter 229 All parties reaction to TV Shopping

    The camera alternates between the host introducing the scene and the rush to the purchasing hotline. Twenty minutes quickly pass.


    "Time''s up, the purchase rush is over, and no new calls will be taken," the host announces loudly.


    "Director, do we have the numbers?" the female host asks.


    Soon, the director hands over a piece of paper.


    The female host excitedly exclaims, "Viewers, I will now report the results of the rush. We received a total of 516 orders, with some customers ordering two or more bottles at once, totaling 688 bottles." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems people are very enthusiastic."


    "Next, we will move on to the next product, Estee Lauder lipstick, gold tube No. 305 red pear color. This lipstick is a retro dark red. After application, it will show the luxurious charm of gemstones, rich color, and a touch of it will easily amaze you."


    The senior executives of both NBC and CBS TV stations were shocked by this way of selling.


    The morning programs didn''t put them under any pressure.


    But this afternoon''s TV shopping session completely overturned their understanding; they realized TV could be used in such a way.


    Direct TV sales.


    This is absolutely a genius idea.


    Each bottle of skincare cream costs $5.8, selling 688 bottles in 20 minutes amounts to $4000 in sales.


    And this is just the first product of this exclusive sale. There are more than four hours left, and if all products have similar results, earning $40,000 in an afternoon wouldn''t be a problem.


    Calculating it is startling.


    If there were TV shopping sessions every day, the sales would reach a staggering $14 million.


    My god. Annual sales of $14 million surpass even the revenue of large chain stores. What does this mean? Even with just a 20% profit margin, ABC could earn $3 million from this one show.


    This amount exceeds the advertising revenue of NBC and CBS combined.


    Not only were the top executives of NBC and CBS shocked,.


    Other competitors were equally astonished.


    For example, MGM''s Mayer, Paramount''s boss, RCA''s president, and Warner Brothers, all old business foxes, could easily see the power of TV shopping.


    No need for space, no need for workers, no expenses; just get two hosts to hype it up on TV, and millions are easily earned.


    As for whether there are enough products, there are countless items in America suitable for TV shopping, far more than could be sold even if a new one was featured each day.


    Additionally, there''s another benefit: TV shopping acts as an advertisement for these products, a continuous 3 hours advertisement.


    Such an advertising effect cannot be matched by a mere commercial segment. Besides selling products, TV stations could easily charge the merchants an advertising fee.


    MGM boss Mayer watched the TV where the hosts were introducing a foundation priced at $12.6, but under their persuasive promotion, it dropped to $7.9.


    With such discounts, even Mayer was tempted, let alone the housewives watching TV.


    According to statistics, post WW II, America had a population of 150 million with 30 million households, of which 55% were middle class. Among these middle class households, 70% of the women are full time housewives, forming a group of 11 million.


    ABC''s TV shopping program is clearly targeting this group of 11 million housewives.


    This group has ample time to watch TV, especially in the afternoon when they can''t go out shopping; TV shopping becomes their best pastime.


    If they can capture this group, they have a massive market.


    With good promotion, even the most ordinary product could sell well.


    Mayer thought of what Hardy said that day and had to admit that the guy was a business genius to come up with such a brilliant idea.


    He suddenly felt a bit regretful.


    Now it seems that ABC surpassing the other two TV stations is not a problem at all. A while back, Hardy offered to sell him 20% of the shares, but he didn''t agree. He wondered if it was still possible to buy it now. Hmm, let''s see.


    Let''s see how the evening program goes.


    If it maintains this level, ABC will definitely succeed, and he would have to find a way to buy some of ABC''s shares, even if they''re expensive, to catch this train.


    NBC meeting room.


    A senior executive said, "President, we can also do this show, just find some hosts and merchants to promote products."


    "It won''t be that simple. ABC has launched this business model, do you really think they wouldn''t have registered the copyright?"


    The president squinted his eyes and said, "Check it."


    Someone immediately left to investigate.


    CBS executives also thought of this. Faced with such a good business opportunity, who wouldn''t be envious? They wanted to do it too but considered the copyright issue.


    Checking the copyright was easy, a call to the copyright office could confirm it. The results were disappointing for both top executives.


    ABC had already registered the copyright for the TV shopping show from multiple angles and layers, with no loopholes. If anyone wanted to do a TV shopping show, they couldn''t avoid ABC''s registered copyright.


    "That''s too cunning!" The NBC president angrily slammed the table.


    Now, they could only watch others make money while they stood by helplessly.


    TV shopping continued until six in the evening.


    By this time, men who had been out working and children who had been at school were home, and women started cooking.


    Finally, statistics showed that this afternoon, a total of over $80,000 was transacted, much higher than their previous estimates, as the program climaxed with the direct sale of cosmetics sets, priced at several tens of dollars each, naturally boosting sales.


    If they had this sales volume every day, my god, $30 million a year¡ªwhat an insane number.


    The top executives of the other two TV stations were extremely envious.


    At six in the evening.


    The children''s program "Sesame Street."


    The kids coming home were all captivated by the cute puppet performances, and this time slot was also when NBC and CBS started their broadcasts.

 Chapter 230: Chapter 230 Irinas Tonight Show

    At six, they started broadcasting the news.


    ABC aired a children''s program while the other two aired the news, making the viewership ratings clear. Many parents, to satisfy their children, are all tuned into Sesame Street.


    At seven o''clock, a time when many families finished dinner, ABC aired MTV, with the first song being Ava Gardner''s "Scarborough Fair," making many families watch TV while dining.


    At seven thirty, a financial program.


    A female host sat side by side with Andy, discussing the current economic situation. Andy''s view was that the stock market was favorable, and he encouraged people with spare money to invest in the stock market, promising a 5%~10% profit, much higher than bank savings.


    From seven thirty to eight is prime time when many people choose to watch TV, especially the men in charge at home.


    Spending money is women''s obsession, and making money is men''s. They are very interested in financial programs.


    "Does Mr. Andy have any stock recommendations?" the female host asked.


    "I can help analyze a few stocks. Let''s start with the first one. Has the host ever read Playboy magazine?" Andy looked at the female host.


    A trace of shyness flashed across the female host''s face.


    "I''ve heard of it."


    "We can find in the quarterly report that Playboy magazine had sales of 5.25 million last quarter, with profits reaching 1.8 million. If this trend continues, the annual profit could reach $7.2 million. That''s an astonishing profit margin."


    "What will Playboy''s future price be?


    "I think it will exceed $50, and it won''t take more than two years. Let''s wait and see," Andy said confidently.


    Many knew Playboy magazine was Hardy''s property, and Hardy was also the owner of ABC.


    People thought the expert was flattering the TV station owner.


    However, more people believed Andy''s introduction, thinking that Playboy was indeed famous and highly profitable, so its stock price couldn''t possibly not rise.


    This expert predicted that Playboy would rise to $50, more than double the current price.


    What does this mean?


    A 100% profit.


    If they invested $10,000 now, it would be $20,000 in two years. Such investments are hard to find.


    Many thought they should buy some Playboy stock.


    At this moment, keen observers could see the key point: this expert saying which stock would rise would surely attract a group of buyers, and with a large number of people buying in a short time, the stock price couldn''t help but go up. This is the power of publicity.


    Andy then recommended two more stocks.


    One was a construction stock, and the other was a consumer stock.


    With WWII just ending two years ago, people were transitioning to a peaceful life. Construction and consumer stocks were definitely the main stocks in the future, bound to rise.


    Andy had already invested tens of thousands in these two stocks, aiming for a modest gain of 20% in three months.


    "Are there any stocks Mr. Andy thinks shouldn''t be bought?" the female host asked.


    "Military and war stocks. With the war just ending, everyone knows there won''t be another major war soon. The U.S. military has shrunk from 11 million to 1.5 million rapidly. Military and war stocks are severely surplus, with many factories removed from the military supply list. They have no business and can''t make money." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mayer was still watching TV.


    When he saw Andy, he was slightly stunned.


    Isn''t this Hardy''s economic advisor? Why is he here as an economic analyst? But it''s not wrong to call him an economic expert.


    After watching Andy''s entire program, Mayer immediately realized that Hardy could use such shows to influence stock prices.


    With Hardy''s shrewdness, he would definitely use this opportunity to make a profit. Mayer could predict that tomorrow, the stocks Andy praised would surely rise, while the ones he downplayed would fall.


    After the financial program was "Irina''s Tonight Show."


    Irina, dressed in a beautiful OL outfit, walked out to enthusiastic applause from dozens of guests.


    "Hello, I''m Irina. Tonight is the premiere of ''Irina''s Tonight Show.'' In this show, we will invite celebrities for interviews. I''ll ask some questions that viewers are interested in, and we''ll also open a hotline for viewers to ask questions."


    "Now, please welcome tonight''s guests, Cary Grant and Elizabeth Taylor!"


    When the guests heard that it was these two big stars, they applauded enthusiastically. Grant and Elizabeth Taylor walked into the studio, waving to the audience.


    After the three of them sat down, Irina smiled and said, "Why did I invite these two to participate in the show? Because the most popular movie in the country recently, "L¨¦on: The Professional", is starring you two, and many audiences hope to learn more about you through me."


    "No problem."


    "Yeah, Sure" Taylor agreed.


    They handed out slips of paper to the audience, who could write down their questions. Soon, the slips were collected and placed in a box.


    "I''m drawing lots now to see which question to ask," Irina said with a smile.


    She reached into the box, shook it, and pulled out a slip. She looked at it and was surprised, "Wow, an audience asked a very interesting question. Who is viewer audience 32?"


    The camera zoomed in on the audience.


    A teenage boy of about 17 or 18 years old stood up and smiled shyly.


    Irian, holding the slip, smiled, "No wonder you asked such a question."


    She looked at Taylor.


    "Taylor, this boy''s question is specifically for you. He wants to know if you have a boyfriend."


    The audience burst into laughter, and some cheered.


    Taylor paused, then smiled and said, "Yes."


    Her answer was straightforward.


    "Wow~~" The audience exclaimed in surprise.


    Irina blinked, thinking that Taylor''s boyfriend might be Hardy, given their close relationship.


    Taylor is only 15.


    The boss is really a beast.


    Harassing a young girl, come at me if you dare!


    "Taylor, you also appeared in the puppet show "Sesame Street" today. How was it? Was it fun?" Irina asked.


    "It was fun. When we were filming, the director told me that it was just like playing with my friends. Big Bird, Elmo, Cookie Monster, these guys are sometimes good and bad, and they often imitate my words." Taylor said with a smile.

 Chapter 231: Chapter 231 A Night of Success

    The 15 year old girl was as beautiful as an angel, with purple eyes. Her sweet smile could easily captivate many people.


    "Let''s talk about your movie, ''Leon: The Professional.'' It''s been two weeks since its release, and the box office has reached $6 million. It''s likely to become this year''s box office champion. Mr. Grant and Miss Taylor, are you happy about this?"


    "Of course, we''re happy," Gary Grant nodded with a smile.


    "I was so excited when I heard the news that I couldn''t sleep half the night," Taylor said, smiling.


    "Only half the night?"


    "Oh~~ I was so excited that I fell asleep in the latter half," Taylor stuck out her tongue, full of girlish charm. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The audience laughed along with her.


    "Mr. Grant, how do you think Taylor performed in the movie?" Irian asked.


    "She was fantastic. I''ve worked with many actresses, and Taylor is definitely one of the best. Her acting is very vivid."


    The interview was relaxed, with the host and guests chatting like friends. The live audience could ask questions, and viewers at home could call in to interact. This format was incredibly fresh.


    The entire show lasted an hour and a half, with two commercial breaks. The audience didn''t change the channel during the ads, showing the show''s high retention rate.


    NBC executives were watching the show in the broadcast room. They had been there all day, and some were showing signs of fatigue.


    One executive said, "We also have interview shows, so this isn''t new. In surveys, our interview shows are also highly rated by viewers."


    Currently, collecting viewership data wasn''t as easy as in the future, when it could be seen by simply turning on a computer. Now, data could only be collected through surveys, so feedback was slow, often taking one or two months to know if a show was liked by the audience.


    "But this live interaction and phone in format is indeed worth learning. It gives the audience a sense of participation. If the host asks their question, it''s like talking to a big star, which must feel great."


    The president thought for a moment and asked, "Can we borrow this idea?"


    "It''s possible, but ABC might claim some kind of copyright," someone said.


    The NBC president nodded. Meanwhile, several film company owners had their own observations. They realized that appearing on TV interview shows during a movie''s release could be a great promotional tool.


    MGM''s boss, Mayer, pondered whether this interview would boost tomorrow''s box office for ''Leon: The Professional.'' An increase in box office revenue would benefit him too.


    The interview ended with enthusiastic applause from the live audience. Irina completed her debut perfectly, and many people instantly remembered this smart and beautiful ABC host.


    After the interview, there was a long commercial break.


    "The Las Vegas Hardy Hotel is about to open, and we welcome your visit!"


    In the promotional video, the casino was as luxurious as a palace, with rows of slot machines, dozens of gaming tables, and a group of people excitedly playing. The bar, gym, tennis room, swimming pool, and hotels were also featured. Fine wine, beautiful women, excitement, and joy were all showcased.


    At the end, a group of young women in bikinis appeared on screen, loudly inviting people to Las Vegas, and then they jumped into the water with cheers.


    With just half a month to go before the casino''s opening, Hardy began advertising the business, aiming for a grand opening success.


    After the commercial, the movie "The Wild Bunch" was broadcast. This was one of the highlights of the evening. Released just last year, it was a new movie that won last year''s box office championship and achieved notable success at the Golden Globe and Oscar Awards this year.


    Showing such a good movie on TV surprised many people. It was clear that ABC''s boss was spending a lot. Once a movie is broadcast on TV, it almost never returns to theaters. Many felt they were getting a great deal by watching it for free, ensuring that other TV channels would have few viewers tonight.


    As the movie played, NBC and CBS executives returned to their meeting rooms. They knew that ABC''s programming for the night was over. Now, they had to discuss how to respond to ABC''s rapid rise.


    Even though it was just ABC''s first day of broadcasting, both TV networks felt a strong sense of crisis. After watching ABC''s programes, their own shows seemed inferior in comparison. If viewers noticed this, they would switch to ABC, lowering their ratings and advertising revenue, making the future more challenging.


    An executive angrily said, "How much money must they be spending on all these programs? That Jon Hardy is really willing to burn money."


    Another executive shrugged, "Well, they do have the money. Just the Playboy magazine alone can support the TV station."


    The other executives fell silent for a moment. Previously, they broadcasted 5 hours daily.


    In contrast, ABC broadcasted from 8 a.m. to midnight, for a total of 16 hours, more than three times their duration.


    To catch up with ABC, they would need to increase their programming by 11 hours. Just thinking about what to fill those hours with was headache inducing. Moreover, ABC''s program quality was so high that matching it would require significant investment, which the board might not approve.


    One executive suggested, "President, why don''t we also start a TV shopping program? We can deal with any infringement issues as they come. Let ABC sue us. Lawsuits take time, and we can drag it out for at least six months to a year. Even if we lose, we can just pay a portion in damages."


    The president thought for a moment, "I''ll discuss this with the chairman. In the meantime, everyone should go back and write a development plan for the TV station. Submit it in two days. If we don''t want to be left behind by ABC, we must improve. Let''s brainstorm and come up with ways to counter ABC. Meeting adjourned."

 Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Price Set By The Customers

    CBS executives were also studying ABC, feeling the threat deeply. They even felt that they weren''t in the same league. CBS executives held a meeting until 3 a.m, finally deciding on a few directions.


    The duration of programming must increase, at least during prime time. Creating high quality programs on a large scale wasn''t realistic, but ABC''s educational programs inspired them.


    They could have two people play chess with commentary, calling it an international chess tutorial. Or have three people play a card game, four people play bridge¡ªall could become programs. They could even offer French or Spanish language lessons or fishing shows. Someone even suggested a home appliance repair tutorial.


    As for high quality programs, they needed to produce one or two to retain viewers. Ultimately, they decided to imitate ABC''s programs without infringing on copyrights, just borrowing ideas. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Film industry moguls watching the TV industry were also shaken. Previously, NBC and CBS didn''t pose a threat, but after seeing ABC, they realized the potential danger. If given the choice between movies and TV, they might prefer staying home to watch TV.


    Why? Going to the movies was inconvenient, requiring driving to the theater, buying tickets, dealing with the weather, and ensuring safety. In contrast, TV required none of that. They could comfortably enjoy their favorite shows at home in their pajamas.


    The next day, several major newspapers reported on ABC''s launch.


    "ABC TV''s programs are innovative and engaging, capable of tightly holding the audience''s attention. If the other two TV stations don''t change, they will be left far behind."


    "By increasing the duration by 11 hours and significantly improving program quality, ABC''s ambitious boss has clearly out shined NBC and CBS. However, we welcome this situation because it means better entertainment for viewers."


    ABC TV continued its broadcast. People knew that other TV stations had no daytime programs, so they naturally tuned into ABC. Today''s segment wasn''t "Est¨¦e Lauder Teaches You How to Apply Makeup," but a show called "Beautiful Kitchen," teaching housewives how to cook delicious food.


    A gentle looking woman in her thirties spoke to the audience in a conversational tone while teaching how to make cakes, bread, egg tarts, sandwiches, salads, roasted meats, vegetable dishes, pork ribs, and more.


    The show featured various ingredients and appliances, for which the TV station had secured advertisements from distributors. Just this kitchen alone featured over a hundred different items. Each appearance cost $2,000 in advertising fees¡ªcheap, considering the exposure.


    Calculating this, the Beautiful Kitchen show could earn $2 million annually in advertising revenue¡ªa staggering amount.


    After the cooking show, a documentary was aired: "The Battle of Iwo Jima." This documentary recorded the brutal fight between American and Japanese forces for Iwo Jima. Hardy had this documentary specially made.


    The U.S. military had never lacked war correspondents, capturing many images. Hardy, through General Williams, obtained a copy from the military and had HD Films produce it. For HD Films, making such a documentary was easy, with footage and narration completed in just a few days.


    The documentary showed how many Americans were killed and injured by the Japanese, creating a strong anti Japanese sentiment among American viewers.


    Yesterday was "The Bombing of Pearl Harbor," and today was "The Battle of Iwo Jima." Some people thought to themselves, "Just how much does ABC TV dislike the Japanese?"


    The ABC television network''s noon news not only reported domestic and international news but also featured a rather interesting story.


    At the Est¨¦e Lauder cosmetics store, the influx of customers was so overwhelming that it caused significant congestion. Yesterday, due to the overwhelming number of orders from "television shopping," many customers went to the counter today to purchase items, keeping the staff extremely busy.


    The television network recorded a half minute clip.


    Women holding numbers in their hands approached the counter, and after verifying the numbers, they could buy their desired perfumes, lipsticks, and makeup kits at television shopping prices. Each woman left with a bright smile after making their purchase.


    "Did you buy anything?" the male news anchor asked the female anchor.


    The female anchor smiled gently and said, "Hehe, I really did. With such a great deal, how could I not?"


    "What merchandise is being sold this afternoon? Do you have any insider information?"


    "No, I don''t. I''m looking forward to it just as much as everyone else."


    Many people were eagerly waiting to find out what would be sold in the afternoon and whether they could get a good deal through television shopping.


    As the noon news ended, the television shopping segment began.


    "Dear viewers, today''s ''television shopping'' session has started. Our rules remain the same¡ªorders are placed over the phone. However, we have some unfortunate news: due to transportation reasons, this product is only available in Los Angeles and San Francisco."


    "This scooter is called the ''Bumblebee.''" There are three colors to choose from: green, yellow, and red. You can give the operator your preferred color."


    The female host beside him asked, "These types of scooters typically cost between $120 and $150 on the market. I wonder how much of a discount we''re offering today?"


    The male host smiled and said loudly to the camera, "Today''s price isn''t set by me, it''s set by the customers. How do customers set the price?"


    "This scooter''s original price is $118, but our television shopping offers it at a flat rate of $98, which is $20 less than the original price."


    "But that''s not all. Why do we say the price is set by the customers? Because the boss has provided a tiered pricing rule: if today''s sales exceed 500 units, the price will drop to $88 per unit."


    "If the number of sales today exceeds 1,000, the price will be reduced to $78"


    "What if we sell even more? Will there be a bigger discount?"


    The male host shook his head. "Selling 1,000 units is already quite a lot."


    "But what if we can sell even more?" the female host persisted.


    The male host gritted his teeth and said, "If we sell 2,000 units, the price will drop to $68."


    "And what if we sell 3,000 units?" the female host asked again.


    "Then we''ll give you an explosive price of $58 per unit."


    "Wow, that''s almost half off! Is that enough to cover costs?" Another female host said it in surprise.


    The male host loudly proclaimed to the camera, "Alright, the ordering starts now! Just make a call to place your order. Let''s begin!"

 Chapter 233: Chapter 233 President Of The Actors Guild

    With the host''s shout, the camera switched to the call center, where operators began to get busy.


    Ten minutes later, the director reported that 80 orders had been placed. After twenty minutes, 200 orders were in. Half an hour later, 300 orders had been placed. After an hour, 500 orders were confirmed.


    The male host shouted, "Alright, the price is now $88 per unit."


    "Let''s see if we can get it down to $78."


    Two hours later, the director reported that 1,000 units had been sold. The three hosts cheered excitedly.


    "The price is now $78 per unit."


    After three hours, the number reached 2,000 units.


    Four hours later, it hit 2,500 units, but the growth was slowing down.


    A female host then remarked, "I just thought of something. What if someone intentionally orders two units or places an order without intending to buy them? Once the number reaches 3,000, the price will be $58 per unit."


    The male host was taken aback and quickly covered the female host''s mouth. "Take her away, quickly! She''s a traitor to the station." The studio burst into laughter.


    The audience seemed to be reminded of this tactic, and soon, many more calls came in, quickly pushing the order count to 3,000 units.


    The male host looked dejected. "I didn''t expect this. We actually reached 3,000 orders. At $58 per unit, this is the cost price. The company might have to cover the shipping costs. I set the price too low.


    What do I do now? Will the boss fire me?"


    The viewers, seeing the host''s expression, became even more excited, making more calls. It felt like a game in which people joyfully participated.


    When the television shopping segment ended, the host announced that a total of 3,656 orders had been placed, so the price per unit would indeed be $58, as agreed.


    Those who bought the scooters felt victorious, as if they had defeated the greedy consortium and taken advantage of them.


    Hardy received the report that the actual number of orders was around 2,500 units. Even at $58 per unit, many people believed it to be the cost price, unaware that Hardy had acquired the scooters at $38 each.


    With a $20 profit per unit, today''s earnings amounted to $50,000.


    Andy approached Hardy to report on the stock market situation.


    "Boss, Playboy magazine''s stock price soared today, jumping from $24.5 to $31.2, significantly increasing your assets."


    "I anticipated that," Hardy said with a smile.


    "The two stocks I mentioned on the show, construction stock and civil stock, also saw substantial increases today, with each growing by over 3%."


    "The military and defense stocks I mentioned, since I didn''t specify which ones, saw a general decline today."


    "It appears that our forecasts were correct. It does, in fact, have a major influence on the stock market, as this financial stock research demonstrates. Andy, keep it up."


    "I will, boss," Andy replied.


    Just as Andy left, Hardy received a call from MGM boss Meyer.


    "Hardy, the movie ''L¨¦on: The Professional'' saw a huge increase in attendance today. Yesterday''s attendance was only 40%, but today it surged to 80%. I watched yesterday''s interview show, and it seems to have provided a great boost to the film, drawing more people to the theaters."


    "I had a feeling, but I didn''t expect it to work so well," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Hardy, I watched the ABC program from start to finish yesterday. I have to say, it was very well done. I heard that NBC and CBS are feeling the pressure and held emergency meetings to discuss countermeasures. I think they''ll try to gang up on you," Meyer said.


    "That''s normal. Competition leads to progress. But catching up to me might be a bit challenging for them. I still have a few aces up my sleeve," Hardy said confidently.


    Meyer paused.


    "Hardy, I want to buy a stake in ABC. How about 30% for $10 million? I can guarantee your absolute control over the network," Meyer said.


    Hardy chuckled. "Mr. Meyer, you know that Paramount and Warner Brothers both called me before you did, wanting to buy ABC shares."


    Hardy didn''t reveal the details of those calls, but it was enough to put pressure on Meyer.


    The Big Eight studios had always been competitors. Meyer didn''t want to be surpassed by other film companies. Although Hardy''s HD Films had done well, Meyer knew the true strength of HD Films. It was still far behind MGM. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasn''t too worried about it.


    But now, with Hardy''s venture into ABC, his strength in the entertainment industry suddenly matched MGM''s. If Hardy was wooed by other film companies, it would be a huge blow to MGM.


    "What are your thoughts?" Meyer asked.


    "MGM acquiring ABC shares isn''t impossible, but there are a few conditions," Hardy said.


    "Let''s hear them."


    "30% is too much. I''ll sell a maximum of 20%. As for the price, as I mentioned before, 20% for $20 million. Mr. Meyer, you know that the other two networks aren''t profitable, while my ABC can generate over $10 million in annual profits."


    "The second condition is that MGM must cooperate with ABC. All MGM films will be broadcast on ABC, including ''Tom and Jerry.'' Of course, ABC will pay for the usage of MGM''s films."


    "The third condition is that MGM must assist ABC in producing programs, including TV series, variety shows, cartoons, and more."


    "The fourth condition involves newspapers. The Los Angeles Times is one of the top three newspapers in the U.S., second only to The New York Times and The Washington Post. If I can acquire a stake in the Los Angeles Times, I can use my shareholder status to foster collaboration between the Times and ABC, providing ABC with a steady news source."


    "The fifth condition is that I want to run for president of the Actors Guild, for which Robert Montgomery term ends in November. I hope you will support me, Mr. Meyer."


    After hearing Hardy''s conditions, Meyer took a deep breath and said angrily, "Hardy, your price is too high."


    Meyer was genuinely upset.


    He felt Hardy''s demands were excessive.


    The Actors Guild is a massive organization, registering film actors, journalists, radio personalities, recording artists, singers, voice actors, and other media professionals. The president of the guild wields significant power.

 Chapter 234: Chapter 234 Dominating The Market

    Robert Montgomery, the current president, was groomed by Meyer and was a loyal subordinate. Hardy''s desire to become president of the Actors Guild was akin to seizing power from Meyer.


    Meyer felt like an old lion being challenged by a young lion.


    If it were anyone else, Meyer would have refused without hesitation and retaliated, even against companies like Universal or Warner. He could make them suffer and force them to retract their ambitions.


    But facing Hardy, Meyer found himself powerless, even somewhat fearful.


    Meyer knew the true extent of Hardy''s power. In just two years, Hardy had unified the entire Los Angeles underworld.


    HD Security was now stronger than even the LAPD.


    The industries under Hardy''s control provided him with enough financial strength to support any endeavor he wished to pursue.


    Whether it was a direct confrontation or underhanded tactics, Meyer realized he couldn''t defeat Hardy. This was what terrified him the most.


    The two men remained silent on the phone for a full minute.


    Hardy spoke first: "Mr. Meyer, we''ve always had pleasant cooperation. I hope we can remain allies and create mutual benefits together. We can expand the pie, and MGM doesn''t need to focus solely on the film industry."


    "What do you suggest?" Meyer asked.


    "Next month, my Hardy Grand Hotel will open. I believe Las Vegas is destined to rise. It''s a gold mine that can be endlessly exploited. If we all invest in its development, it will only grow larger."


    "If MGM wants to open a casino in Las Vegas, I might be able to help. We could invest together."


    Hardy dangled a huge bait.


    Meyer knew that Hardy had already established himself in Las Vegas. Anyone wanting to enter Las Vegas would have to go through Hardy.


    Many coveted the Las Vegas gambling industry, but it had always been the domain of the Mafia. Even other big families couldn''t intervene, let alone Meyer.


    If he could build an MGM casino, it would surely be highly profitable. Meyer was instantly excited by the thought.


    "Hardy, are you serious?"


    "Of course. In fact, I want to bring in more capital to develop Las Vegas. Only with collective effort can it prosper quickly," Hardy expressed his intentions clearly.


    Meyer finally understood what Hardy meant by the pie.


    Las Vegas was indeed a sweet pie. If Hardy could attract more big families and capital, his power would grow further. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meyer realized that now was the best time to get on board.


    A few days ago, he regretted not buying ABC shares. Now, he didn''t want to miss another opportunity.


    "Hardy, I agree to your terms."


    "MGM has no problem opening its film library to ABC. We can negotiate the fees, and producing programs is no issue."


    "We''ll sell the Los Angeles Times shares at market value."


    "I''ll fully support you in this year''s Screen Actors Guild presidential election."


    In the face of benefits, even the closest associates could be discarded.


    Hearing Meyer''s agreement, Hardy was pleased. His plan had taken a significant step forward.


    "As for the 20% stake in ABC, I''ll offer $12 million," Meyer began to negotiate.


    "No, at least $18 million. You know ABC''s value. Just the annual profit from TV shopping is substantial. Partnering with ABC is a highly profitable venture," Hardy countered.


    They haggled over the price for a while and finally settled on $14.5 million.


    Hardy had originally bought ABC for $12 million. Now, by selling just 20% of the shares, he would recoup $14.5 million. Meyer could only admire Hardy''s shrewdness.


    Aligning with MGM also greatly benefited ABC, ensuring a steady stream of programs in the future.


    Hardy also gained several other benefits.


    The Los Angeles Times shares and supports the Screen Actors Guild presidency.


    This deal was extremely profitable.


    "Hardy, once the transaction is complete, I''ll gather a few friends to discuss building a casino. How much stake do you want?" Meyer knew Hardy would be involved in the new casino business, and they needed his involvement to establish themselves in Las Vegas.


    "I want 40%," Hardy stated.


    "Impossible, 40% is too much. I''ll be bringing in some very powerful friends, and there''s no way to allocate that much for you. The most I can offer is 20%."


    When a person lacks power, they focus on survival.


    When they have power, they focus on dividing the world.


    Although Hardy and Meyer had reached an agreement, Meyer still needed to discuss it with other board members and get their approval for the deal.


    After all, the funds involved were in the millions.


    Additionally, whether the other board members were willing for MGM to give up its shares in the Los Angeles Times also required collective approval.


    ABC''s evening programs continued to be exciting. The animated show was "Ultraman," where Hardy''s Ultraman defeated a super monster.


    The drama slot featured the new American version of "Bewitched."


    The next day.


    On the third day of TV shopping, they sold televisions. The ''N.Y.T'' TV factory was now in full trial production, producing 1,000 units of 14 inch and 17 inch black and white TVs daily.


    Hardy immediately put them on TV shopping.


    Not to sell many, but to advertise.


    Future sales would mainly rely on interest free loans in collaboration with banks.


    The TV discounts weren''t as substantial as those for motorcycles. The 14 inch TV''s original price was $127, discounted to $108, and the 17 inch TV''s original price was $169, discounted to $142.


    Even so, they sold over a thousand TVs that day.


    A week later.


    The Los Angeles Times used a poll that it conducted in Los Angeles, San Francisco, and New York to find out how many people watched the three major TV networks.


    Two days later, the results were out.


    The findings were shocking.


    Originally, NBC and CBS dominated the market. However, in just one week, the survey showed that people now preferred ABC''s programs.


    ABC''s viewership had reached a staggering 68%.


    The most popular programs were all on ABC, with "Bewitched" taking the top spot, followed by "TV Shopping," "The Irina Tonight Show," "Colorful Cartoons," and "The Andy Economic Forum."


    NBC and CBS programs didn''t appear until the sixth spot.

 Chapter 235: Chapter 235 The Ideal Of French Women

    The survey also showed that 85% of viewers watched "Bewitched" during its broadcast.


    "Bewitched" is truly a hit now.


    Airing four episodes a week, people were hooked. The actors, previously unknown, have now become household names.


    ABC was a huge success.


    Hardy decided to celebrate. Ever since acquiring the Sigel Estate, he has never thrown a party there. Such a good place shouldn''t go to waste.


    He invited all ABC staff to a party at the estate to celebrate and relax.


    The party was lively.


    People sang, danced, and relaxed. Hardy drank quite a bit.


    The party went on until 1 a.m. Those who were drunk were taken home by HD Security. Hardy waved goodbye to everyone with a smile.


    Once everyone had left,


    Irina approached Hardy and said, "Boss, I have something to report."


    "What is it?"


    "Someone contacted me, trying to poach me to another network. They promised better conditions than what I have now," Irina said.


    "NBC or CBS?"


    "NBC approached me, but CBS has also contacted other people from our company," Irina explained.


    Hardy frowned slightly.


    ABC had just started a week ago, and they were already trying to poach his staff.


    "Did they approach many people?"


    "Yes, they''ve contacted many of our people, news anchors, TV shopping hosts, even the leads of ''Bewitched,'' offering them better conditions."


    "Not just them, but even TV station staff, editors, directors, writers, lighting, stage design, cameramen, and props. It feels less like poaching and more like causing trouble, unsettling our people," Irina added, frustrated.


    Hardy chuckled coldly, "They''re indeed causing trouble. Seeing our success and loss in viewership, they resort to petty tactics."


    "Boss, we can''t take this lightly. What if someone is tempted? It''s easier to replace staff, but if the leads of ''Bewitched'' are poached, we''ll suffer a big loss," Irina warned.


    Hardy noticed Irina''s concern and thought his little secretary was quite diligent. He smiled, "All hosts and artists in the company are under contract with the agency, all have ten year contracts." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They all have hefty penalty fees. Do you know how much the leads in ''Bewitched'' would have to pay?"


    "How much?" Irina asked curiously.


    "$1 million," Hardy replied.


    Irina was stunned. "Such high penalties! Those companies might as well promote their own talents."


    Hardy continued, "Moreover, the contract stipulates that even if they leave ABC, they cannot work in related fields or performances for five years, or face high penalties and cancellation of the show."


    "Do you think those companies would take such a loss? Haha."


    Irina blinked.


    "Boss, I''m also a company host. But I don''t seem to have such a contract. Am I not as valued as them?"


    Hardy looked at the French girl with a smile.


    Leaning close to her ear, he whispered, "You know too many of my secrets. Do you think I''d let you leave?"


    "If you leave, it''s not just about money."


    Irina''s eyes widened.


    If she left, Hardy might eliminate her to keep his secrets.


    How terrifying!


    At that moment, Hardy staggered.


    He had drunk quite a bit, and the cool breeze outside made him feel dizzy and unsteady.


    Irina quickly supported her boss.


    "Boss, you''re drunk. Let me help you upstairs," Irina said, struggling to support the swaying Hardy.


    The butler saw this from the side hall but didn''t send anyone to assist.


    With difficulty, Irina helped Hardy upstairs.


    Reaching the bedroom, Irina guided Hardy to the bed.


    As they reached the bed, Irina''s foot slipped, and they both fell onto the bed. Hardy lay beneath, with Irina on his chest.


    Their eyes met.


    Irina''s heart pounded.


    Their lips met.


    Restraint quickly vanished.


    Hardy discovered that Irina was still pure. But she wasn''t shy. She showed 100% passion.


    "Boss, is every Barbie doll your princess?"


    "Yes."


    "Boss, please don''t kill me to keep secrets."


    "As long as there''s no betrayal, it won''t happen."


    "Boss, I knew you were a big villain!"


    "In this world, only villains can live happily."


    "Oh~~~"


    "Thank you for giving me the most beautiful beginning."


    Irina hugged the man''s strong waist, her face pressing gently against his chest as she spoke tenderly.


    "Why do you say that?" Hardy asked, puzzled.


    "My mother once told me that if a woman''s first time is with the man she loves and she feels wonderful, she will remember it for a lifetime and be happy for a lifetime," Irina replied.


    A woman''s sweet talk is more intoxicating than a man''s.


    Hardy couldn''t help but kiss the French girl''s hair.


    "Irina, I have a song for you. Do you want to hear it?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, yes, I want to hear it."


    Irina nodded eagerly.


    She knew how talented Hardy was. The script he wrote had won an Oscar, and the song he composed, "Scarborough Fair," was awarded the Oscar for Best Song and has now become a classic among classics.


    Now that he has written a song for her, how could Irina not want to hear it?


    Hardy sang softly in French.


    Irina chuckled softly.


    "Your French is not very standard."


    Hardy didn''t stop and continued singing. After a few lines, Elena stopped laughing and began to listen seriously.


    When Hardy finished, he looked at the French girl. "How do you feel?"


    Irina''s big eyes stared at Hardy.


    "When did you learn French?"


    "I didn''t" Hardy said, shaking his head.


    "Then how did you compose a French song?"


    Hardy smiled, "Because you are French."


    "I wrote the lyrics and then found someone who understood French to help me translate them. I memorized these words, but so many parts are not standard. This song represents the limits of my French."


    Irina looked at the man, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    She didn''t expect,


    This man had done so much for her.


    Irina was moved to tears.


    She hadn''t cried when she was bleeding, but now she was crying because she was deeply touched by the man. The highest ideal of French women is to have love.


    Previously, she admired and liked Hardy, but this time she was deeply struck by him.


    Irina threw herself into Hardy''s arms, kissing him passionately.


    "Hardy, if one day I must leave you, please make sure to kill me."


    After the kiss, Irina insisted that Hardy teach her to sing.

 Chapter 236: Chapter 236 The War Of The Major TV Stations

    The French girl''s French was obviously much better than Hardy''s, as it was her native language.


    Irina was very smart and memorized everything after just three tries. She lay on Hardy''s chest and sang softly.


    Even though her voice wasn''t as good as Ava Gardner''s, for someone with a hosting background, singing such a lyrical song was no challenge.


    Listening to her voice, Hardy found it very pleasing.


    "Hardy, I want to sing this song myself, get someone to arrange the music and record a record. What do you think?" Irina asked excitedly.


    "No problem, HD Films has a dedicated record company. You can ask Edward to arrange it for you. Why not have the record company write a few more songs for you to create an album, with this song ''Irina'' as the title track."


    "Oh, an album?"


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "Of course, I like it."


    Irina happily rubbed her 35D against Hardy, making him excited again.


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy went to ABC TV and called for the director, William Fox. After chatting for a while, Fox announced a general meeting, and everyone in the broadcasting company gathered in the main studio.


    William Fox stood on the stage.


    The three directors, hosts, main actors, editors, producers, lighting and stage designers, photographers, and prop managers sat below.


    Due to NBC and CBS''s large scale poaching, there was indeed some unrest within ABC, so a meeting was needed to stabilize the situation.


    Appeasement? Raise salaries? Coax?


    People will only get spoiled by those, not disciplined.


    William Fox spoke calmly: "I know that NBC and CBS, or other companies, have approached you. I''ve called everyone here today to say a few words."


    "ABC, though newly established, is a company with unlimited prospects. It will undoubtedly become one of the largest broadcasting companies in America, it already is.


    "Before joining, you all signed agreements with the company. I hope you remember the terms of those agreements: a penalty of millions of dollars for breach of contract and a clause prohibiting work in related industries for five years. If someone leaves, I don''t know if they''ll have a better future or ruin themselves."


    "I won''t stop it because it''s a legal act. This is the enemy''s plot. Do they really want to poach everyone? No, they just want to destabilize the company and affect ABC''s normal operations, nothing more."


    ...


    "ABC TV''s "Noon News Time."


    Two hosts reported domestic and international news, then mentioned the Los Angeles Times'' survey on the three major TV stations.


    First place: "Bewitched," second place: "Television Shopping," third place: "Irina Tonight Show," fourth place: "Colorful Cartoons," and fifth place: "Andy Economic Forum."


    In the single item ratings survey, ABC took the top five spots.


    In the overall ratings survey, ABC reached a terrifying 68%.


    The male host suddenly smiled and said, "No wonder other TV stations are poaching people from ABC. I guess they feel threatened."


    "Ah, did someone approach you too? Who?" the female host asked gossipily.


    "Someone from NBC''s HR department approached me, offering better conditions to move over. Did someone approach you too?" the male host asked.


    "Yes, someone from CBS approached me with similar promises, offering better conditions to make me switch," the female host said.


    At first, viewers didn''t pay much attention, as news usually covers national affairs. Suddenly, the hosts started talking about poaching, making many who were watching the noon news perk up.


    Gossip is always the most attractive news.


    Especially when it involves national broadcasters like NBC and CBS poaching people and being exposed in the news. How interesting!


    Viewers were thrilled.


    The hosts continued discussing the topic. The female host said, "I heard they''re also trying to poach the main actors of ''Bewitched.''"


    "What no way. If they''re poached, how will ''Bewitched'' continue? Even if they switch, they can''t take the show with them, so viewers won''t be able to watch it."


    The female host shrugged, "I guess they just want to sabotage. They don''t care if viewers can continue watching ''Bewitched.'' The survey shows ''Bewitched'' has an 86% rating, so some people might be insanely jealous." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There''s no shortage of quarrels between big companies.


    But it''s rare to see such matters openly discussed.


    Wow, that''s big news.


    ABC is bold, making itself news and daring to expose its own secrets.


    People don''t believe the hosts would be so naive to talk about this, it must be authorized by ABC''s higher ups.


    People had one feeling:


    ABC TV''s style is tough.


    NBC and CBS executives quickly received reports. They were watching ABC closely, and as soon as this news broke, they were informed.


    Both executives were surprised.


    Commercial competition.


    Their tactics were common: undermining competitors. But no one had ever openly discussed it with the public.


    ABC''s approach seemed crude to them, not following standard business practices.


    After cursing, They began to worry. Would ABC face them head on, or would they poach their people?


    Poaching NBC and CBS people, Hardy wasn''t interested.


    He could train anyone into a star with good conditions, so why spend a lot of money poaching?


    Hardy called Henry.


    "NBC and CBS headquarters are in New York. Take people to New York, there are two things you need to do."


    Hardy gave detailed instructions.


    Henry nodded repeatedly.


    Then Henry took over twenty intelligence officers to New York. Hardy also called the old Godfather, asking for a small favor. After all, New York was the Corleone family''s base, making it more convenient for them to do things.


    ...


    The Next Day


    Los Angeles Times


    In the supplement section, an interview article was published.


    "Yesterday, two news anchors from ABC Television revealed during the program that they were being poached by other networks. Not only them but also the lead actors of ''Bewitched,'' hosts of ''Television Shopping,'' Ms. Susan from ''Beautiful Kitchen,'' and even ordinary staff members were all being poached."


    "A questionnaire survey a few days ago showed that ABC has surpassed NBC and CBS in a short time to become the TV network with the highest ratings and most popular programs in the country. The other two networks must be under a lot of pressure."

 Chapter 237: Chapter 237 The Second step

    "With its light and enjoyable story line, ABC has invested a lot of funds and effort into making ''Bewitched,'' which is arguably the best TV show in American history."


    "The poaching is a significant loss for the audience of ''Bewitched,'' causing irreversible and permanent damage. Instead of using unethical means to undermine other businesses, they should strive to make better programs to attract viewers and gain ratings."


    "Among the viewers we interviewed, 48 people had watched ''Bewitched'' and expressed their love for the show. When asked if they would tolerate any disruption to the show, they responded firmly that they would fight against any malicious forces trying to stop the show."


    ...


    The next morning, outside NBC headquarters, a large group of men, women, and children, about fifty or sixty in total, appeared holding signs and protesting.


    The signs read:


    ''Stop Persecuting ABC, We Want to Watch Bewitched.''


    ''Oppose Unethical Poaching.''


    ''Destructive Tactics Are the Most Shameful, NBC stop!''


    These people held up their signs and chanted slogans at the NBC office building, demanding NBC stop their shameless poaching behavior so they could enjoy watching ''Bewitched.''


    A similar group of protesters appeared outside the CBS headquarters, holding signs and chanting slogans to stop the poaching.


    Employees coming to work in the morning were greeted by protesters shouting slogans, scaring them into rushing inside.


    Finding protesters is easy, especially with the Corleone family''s influence in New York. They could easily gather thousands of people.


    Hearing about the protests at the two major networks, reporters from various newspapers rushed over.


    Reporters took numerous photos of the protesters, with some filming the scene, making the entrances of the two major broadcast companies even livelier.


    Reporters interviewed the protesters, asking a middle aged man why he was protesting.


    "I like ''Bewitched'' and don''t want it to disappear. NBC and CBS''s actions are shameful. If they poach the lead actors, we won''t be able to watch ''Bewitched'' anymore, and that''s unforgivable."


    "Are you here voluntarily?" the reporter asked.


    "Yes, I rallied my family, neighbors, and many people from the community. Today is just the first day. I believe more people will join tomorrow," the middle aged man replied.


    "How do you know it''s NBC and CBS doing the poaching?"


    "Who else could it be? They can''t make good shows themselves and can''t stand others doing well, so they use these dirty tricks. It''s disgraceful."


    Another reporter interviewed a six year old girl.


    "Little one, why are you here to protest? Do you know what it means?"


    The girl blinked her big eyes and said in a cute voice, "My mom said if ABC is gone, I won''t be able to watch Makka Pakka anymore."


    Her mother explained, "Makka Pakka is a character from the ABC produced show ''In the Night Garden.'' Kids love it. I heard NBC and CBS are also trying to poach the creators of ''In the Night Garden.'' That''s absolutely unacceptable."


    The networks chose to call the police to remove the protesters.


    Finally, the police arrived.


    The police warned the protesters not to enter the broadcasting companies or engage in violent or destructive behavior.


    Then, the police stood in the shade, chatting in small groups.


    NBC employees came out and questioned the police about not dispersing the protesters. The police shrugged and said they couldn''t do anything.


    "They''ve registered with the police department for a legal protest. As long as they don''t break the law or act violently, we have no right to intervene."


    "By the way, you should tell your network leaders that there might be more people tomorrow. You''d better find a solution."


    The NBC president personally called the New York Police Commissioner, only to be told by his secretary that the commissioner was on vacation with his family.


    Hearing this, NBC executives were furious, almost smashing their teacups.


    The next day, even more protesters gathered, with over a hundred people at each network''s entrance, creating quite a scene.


    These people included those arranged by the Corleone family and many who genuinely came after reading the news because they loved ''Bewitched'' and didn''t want it to disappear.


    The New York Times.


    The Los Angeles Times.


    The Washington Post. And other newspapers reported on the incident, showing photos of the NBC and CBS headquarters surrounded by protesters.


    This was a huge embarrassment for both companies.


    The second step of the protest is to create pressure and tarnish reputations.


    ABC Television


    Noon News Program


    Today''s anchors were the same ones who exposed NBC''s and CBS''s poaching attempts. After reporting two news stories, the female anchor smiled and said, "This is a news story about NBC and CBS."


    Protesters held up signs and shouted that NBC and CBS were despicable and must stop their poaching behavior so that their favorite show wouldn''t be canceled.


    Reporters interviewed the protesters, many of whom shouted at the camera, "NBC and CBS should reflect on themselves. To win viewers favor, they need to improve, not use underhanded tactics. The audience can see who''s good and who''s not. NBC and CBS, you are wrong and must reflect."


    The camera returned to the studio, where the two anchors were struggling to hold back their laughter. The female anchor said, "After receiving this news, we interviewed some of our staff to see what they had to say."


    The camera cut to ABC headquarters.


    The first person interviewed was Jessica Walter, the lead actress of ''Bewitched.'' The reporter asked her, "Jessica, we heard someone tried to poach you?"


    Jessica smiled and said, "Yes, it''s true, but I refused on the spot. Being recognized by the audience is my fortune, and I must live up to their love by continuing to portray Isabella in ''Bewitched.''"


    A middle aged director said something meaningful to the camera, "I know this is a plot by other networks to create chaos. Even if they poach us, we won''t be able to stand out over there. Betrayal is disgraceful and won''t be accepted. Even if they poach us, we won''t be valued."


    The reporters interviewed several hosts of ''Television Shopping,'' who confirmed that they were approached. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Will you leave?" the reporter asked.


    "We definitely won''t jump ship. ABC is the most dynamic network in the country. We love it here and believe we have more opportunities here," a male host said.

 Chapter 238: Chapter 238 The Third Step Scandals

    A female host next to him smiled and said mockingly, "Someone approached me and offered a higher salary. I joked and asked how much they could give. When they gave a number, I shook my head and said, ''Do you know my salary? It''s double what you offered.'' The poacher was dumbfounded and asked, ''Is ABC still recruiting?'' Haha, that was hilarious."


    The female host finished, and the hosts and the reporter laughed together. Offering less than the current salary to poach someone was embarrassing.


    The camera returned to the studio.


    The audience could tell the two anchors had laughed heartily, as their smiles hadn''t faded.


    This wasn''t news, it was blatant mockery and ridicule.


    The third step was to add insult to injury and mock mercilessly.


    New York City


    Henry was in action.


    He targeted Harvey Zola, NBC''s vice president responsible for program planning, production, and coordinating channel management. He held significant power, ranking third in NBC.


    Harvey''s car left the company, and he glanced at the still present protesters, cursed, and quickly drove away.


    In a small manor in the suburbs, This was his private retreat.


    He bought it secretly, and even his wife didn''t know about it.


    Harvey Zola took a pleasant shower, donned a robe, and started reading Playboy magazine. Not long after, a car drove into the villa and stopped outside.


    Harvey Zola looked out the window and saw a young, beautiful woman get out of the car. Anyone from NBC would recognize her as a new host who had been with NBC for just over six months.


    The woman entered the villa,


    "President Zola, can you really arrange a solo show for me?"


    "Of course, you know I have the authority."


    "Can I know what kind of show?"


    "ABC has extended its broadcast time, so the president requires more program hours. The planning department has come up with several educational programs, mimicking ABC''s ''Makeup Time'' and ''Perfect Kitchen.'' One of them is a childcare show where a nurse teaches new mothers how to take care of their babies, change diapers, breastfeed, treat hiccups, eczema, and so on. I think it''s a good fit for you.


    What do you think?"


    "I think being the host of this show is suitable for you. This is a good opportunity. What do you think?"


    "But I don''t know anything about parenting?"


    "These are not problems. Go to the hospital and learn for two weeks. When we record the show, we will find a nurse to teach you. Anyway, It''s just to fool the women watching TV."


    Harvey Zola said, extending his hand towards the woman."I''ve done what I promised, and now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise."


    The woman struggled briefly, then started undressing, and the two went wild in the villa room.


    Little did this NBC vice president know, everything that happened with the woman was recorded.


    ...


    The next day.


    New York Record.


    There are over 5,000 newspapers in the United States today, and the New York Record is just one of the less prominent ones. Mainly distributed in New York and its surrounding areas, it has a daily circulation of only twenty to thirty thousand copies, originally silent and unknown.


    But this morning, the New York Record reported a shocking piece of news.


    The news was placed in a very prominent position on the front page. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "NBC Vice President Involved in Sex Scandal with Young Female Host."


    "Our reporter received a tip off from an insider that NBC Vice President Harvey Zola, under the pretense of launching a new program, lured a young female host who had joined NBC Television for half a year into bed."


    "The informant said that NBC is adding new programs internally, with Vice President Harvey Zola responsible for program planning, production, and coordinating channel management, all tasks handled by him."


    "Yesterday afternoon, Harvey Zola drove to a small villa in the suburbs, and half an hour later, Savannah, a young female host who had joined NBC for half a year, also drove to the villa. Harvey Zola promised to arrange a new program for Savannah in exchange for her body, and then the two engaged in intimate relations."


    The newspaper also wrote: "The informant stated that he has more crucial evidence. If anyone needs it, they can contact him to purchase it, but the price is not cheap."


    Although the New York Record is a local tabloid, it still has tens of thousands of readers. Once this report was released, it immediately sparked public opinion.


    The incident spread more and more widely.


    This event also brought some fame to the New York Record.


    NBC Broadcasting Company quickly became aware of this matter. As soon as work started, the president called Harvey Zola to the office and threw the New York Record in front of him.


    "What exactly is going on, Harvey? Can you explain this?" the president asked with a stern face.


    Harvey Zola glanced at the newspaper, his face turning very ugly. He gritted his teeth and said, "President, this is completely slander. I didn''t do this."


    "Slander, I hope that''s the case. The newspaper says the informant has more crucial evidence. If they produce photos, what will you say then?" the president said in a deep voice.


    Harvey Zola was momentarily speechless.


    "Harvey, I can give you some buffer time, but if the resolution is not satisfactory and it affects NBC, you should know the consequences," the president said.


    Harvey Zola nodded with difficulty.


    Suppressing this matter is not easy. Harvey Zola knew that if it was just text evidence, he could still argue. If there were photos, it would be completely nailed down, and he would be finished.


    The key now was to find the informant. If he had the evidence, no matter how much it cost, it had to be bought.


    Unwilling to come forward himself, he had a friend call the New York Record, but was told that several other newspapers and TV stations had already contacted them, including major media like the New York Times, Los Angeles Times, Columbia Broadcasting System, and ABC Television.

 Chapter 239: Chapter 239 Legal And Reasonable Procedure

    Harvey Zola felt the situation was getting worse.


    ABC Television would never pass up the opportunity to step on its competitor.


    At noon news.


    The male host said, "This news involves a sex scandal between a high level executive of a certain broadcasting company and a female employee."


    "NBC Vice President Harvey Zola, under the pretense of launching a new program, lured a young female host who had joined NBC Television for half a year into bed."


    The male host finished speaking and looked at the female host beside him, "I remember there is still a group of protesters in front of NBC Television. This Vice President Harvey Zola is still doing such things, completely ignoring the citizen opinion and further smearing NBC."


    The female host nodded, "Very despicable behavior."


    Harvey Zola walked out of NBC Television and was spotted by a group of reporters, many surrounding him for an interview.


    "Mr. Zola, is the report in the New York Record true?"


    "Vice President Zola, did you have an intimate relationship with that female host and promise to make her a program host?"


    Harvey Zola''s face was ashen as he shouted at the reporters, "This is slander. The New York Record made a false report. I will sue them in court. If they don''t have conclusive evidence, they will face closure for violating the news law."


    After saying this, he quickly got into the car and left as if escaping.


    Meanwhile, The New York Times finally contacted the informant.


    The informant, a man in his twenties wearing a mask and sunglasses, walked into the cafe. He handed an envelope to the person from the newspaper, "The photos are all in here, from entering the house to the bed, very detailed, 2000 dollars."


    The newspaper person opened the envelope and confirmed its contents before saying, "2000 dollars is too much, we are willing to offer 1000 dollars."


    The informant picked up the envelope on the table and was about to leave. The reporter quickly stopped him, "Alright, alright, 2000 dollars."


    In another place, another informant met with someone from ABC Television, "There are photos and a recording in here, perfectly reconstructing the scene. 5000 dollars, not a penny less."


    At that time, 5000 dollars could buy a luxury car or a small villa with a front and back garden.


    The ABC Television person verified the goods and paid for the information.


    Why buy their own news? Because the whole process is reasonable and legal, sometimes the process is also important.


    The next day.


    The New York Times reported the NBC Vice President Harvey Zola''s sex scandal, and it was much more detailed than the New York Record, with photos.


    The first photo was of Harvey Zola opening the door for the woman, proving the two entered the villa.


    The second photo showed the two talking, clearly taken from outside.


    The third photo, in the bedroom, showed the two starting to undress.


    The fourth photo was on the bed, with key parts pix-elated.


    The New York Times influence covers the entire country, incomparable to the New York Record, making this incident instantly spread across the United States and become a topic of much discussion.


    NBC is also a well known media outlet in the United States, and such a scandal naturally attracts attention.


    This time, with the New York Times posting photos, Harvey could no longer argue.


    Seeing the newspaper, Harvey Zola felt a chill. He knew he was finished this time. For the company''s reputation, he would definitely be fired.


    But it wasn''t over yet.


    ABC''s noon news broke even more explosive news, not only reporting the incident but also adding photos and a recording.


    The recording revealed a lot of information.


    "Vice President Zola, can you really arrange a solo program for me?" the woman asked.


    "Of course, you know I have that power," the man said.


    "Can I know what the program is?"


    "ABC has extended the broadcast time, and the president requires an increase in program length, so the planning department has come up with new programs, anyway just to make up the numbers. The planning department has created several educational programs, imitating ABC''s makeup time and Happy kitchen."


    "They came up with a few decent ideas, one of which is a childcare program, where a nurse teaches new mothers in front of the TV how to take care of their children, change diapers, feed, treat hiccups, eczema, etc."


    "I think this program is perfect for you. It''s a great opportunity. What do you think?"


    "But I don''t have any childcare knowledge?"


    "That''s not a problem. Learn at the hospital for two weeks. When recording the program, we''ll find a nurse to teach you. Anyway, it''s just fooling the women in front of the TV."


    As Harvey spoke, he reached out to the woman.


    "I''ve fulfilled my promise, now it''s your turn to fulfill yours."


    This recording confirmed the sex for job exchange between NBC Vice President Harvey Zola and the female host, not just rumors of a romantic relationship, but a blatant dirty workplace power and sex deal.


    It also revealed that NBC, under pressure from ABC, was preparing to increase program length but couldn''t come up with enough good programs, so they decided to imitate and plagiarize, which was clearly approved by the entire management.


    Moreover, Harvey Zola arranged a childcare program for the female host, making her pretend to be a nurse, despite her admitting she had no childcare experience. Zola said it was all fake, just to fool those housewives.


    These remarks exposed NBC Television''s irresponsibility to its audience. A childcare program had an inexperienced host teaching others how to take care of their children, which was absolutely unforgivable.


    Now it was not just Harvey Zola''s scandal but a scandal for NBC Television.


    ABC''s news led many to become dissatisfied with NBC.


    As America''s oldest TV station, NBC was once very trusted. But this time, NBC executives were caught fooling their audience, making many people very angry.


    Originally, there were many protesters in front of NBC Television, and now even more people joined, with their slogans changed.


    "NBC Television, plagiarism, fooling the audience, management should resign!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "NBC Television, we will never trust your programs again."


    "Calling all women to boycott NBC and stop watching their programs."


    The NBC president looked at the protesters outside the building from the office window, feeling overwhelmed. At that moment, the phone on the desk rang. It was the chairman calling.


    "Yes, yes, I understand. I will handle this matter as soon as possible," the president kept responding.


    That night.


    NBC held a press conference.


    Reporters from major newspapers and TV stations rushed over.


    At the press conference, the NBC president apologized for the recent events, including poaching from ABC and the sex scandal involving Vice President Harvey Zola and the female host.


    He also announced that Vice President Harvey Zola had been dismissed and would no longer hold any position in the company, and the female host was also dismissed. The company would not tolerate such ugly behavior.


    Finally, the NBC president said, "The company will learn from this incident, not follow trends or plagiarize, and strive to create its own programs, making NBC great again."


    ABC broadcasted the press conference live, and many found it amusing, considering it a next level of irony.


    Hardy watched the entire press conference and listened to the NBC president''s words. He smiled, "As long as I''m around, NBC will never be great again."

 Chapter 240: Chapter 240 The Idea Of Establishing A Group Company

    The scandalous event caused NBC Broadcasting Company''s reputation among viewers to plummet, and regaining their former stature would not be a quick or easy task.


    Meanwhile, the demonstrations didn''t stop until a week later. CBS''s reputation was also somewhat damaged due to the poaching incident.


    ABC seized the opportunity to firmly establish itself at the top of the three major TV networks.


    Hardy''s retaliation.


    Striking at his competitors while boosting his own standing was a two pronged strategy.


    But it wasn''t over yet.


    Henry was still in action.


    At NBC, he bribed a planner and an editor. At CBS, he bribed a stenographer and a reporter.


    These individuals could provide him with a wealth of information, such as the current projects these two networks were working on and their internal affairs.


    Sometimes, a small breakthrough could cause a major blow to a company. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The HD Security Intelligence Office has now expanded its functions. Hardy''s directive was to develop it into a multi functional intelligence department capable of gathering information, spying on secrets, conducting undercover investigations, tracking and counter tracking, and establishing an intelligence network.


    It was starting to resemble a spy organization.


    Bribing employees of rival TV networks was more effective than poaching. Hardy could learn about any developments immediately and react accordingly.


    For example, in recent days, CBS was planning a new program and approached a Broadway theater in New York to live broadcast their performances.


    The Broadway theater was somewhat interested but did not immediately agree. The next day, ABC signed a contract with the theater to broadcast ballet, opera, and musical performances.


    When the CBS executives received the news, the president was furious.


    But there was nothing they could do, as the contract was already signed.


    The reason the contract was signed so quickly was that Hardy had sought help from the old godfather, who used his connections to communicate with the Broadway theater''s senior management, making the process smooth.


    The war among the three TV networks ended with ABC''s overwhelming victory. CBS and NBC wanted to catch up, but before they even started, they stumbled and fell into a pit, making it even harder to rise and pursue.


    During this period, ABC''s development was very smooth, and various programs received positive responses from viewers.


    TV shopping was booming.


    Andy reported the gains of this period to Hardy.


    "The 5,000 motorcycles we previously acquired have all been sold out. Although the price was low, our purchase cost was lower, and the total revenue was $126,000."


    "Because this motorcycle was so popular, the motorcycle factory also received significant publicity. I had someone publish a small article in the newspaper, introducing the factory as very promising. The factory''s stock price has now risen."


    "We initially bought 58.3% of the motorcycle factory''s shares, investing $140,000 at the time. Now it''s worth $520,000. Boss, should we keep the motorcycle factory''s shares?" Andy asked.


    Hardy waved his hand, "You make the decisions on investments. When to buy and when to sell, you can decide for yourself."


    Andy felt very touched by the boss''s recognition and trust.


    "Understood, boss."


    Andy continued, explaining that they had not only bought shares in the motorcycle factory but also in clothing factories, shoe factories, hair dryer factories, chocolate factories, and more, totaling over a dozen factories.


    The products sold on TV shopping these days were all from these manufacturers. The promotional effect of a three hour broadcast was very noticeable, and the stock prices of these factories had all increased to varying degrees.


    Andy calculated carefully. They initially invested about $1 million, and now selling the stocks should bring back $3 million.


    A 300% profit in such a short time.


    As "Das Kapital" states, with a 50% profit, capitalists will take risks, with a 100% profit, they will trample all human laws, with a 300% profit, they will commit any crime, even risking the gallows.


    Hardy had achieved this without risking being hanged.


    "Boss, some big brands have now approached us, hoping to set up a few TV shopping sessions. The TV station''s conditions are advertising fees plus sales commissions. The advertising fee is $30,000 per session, and the sales commission is 30% of the sale price."


    Hardy thought, isn''t this the live stream sales model from the future?


    "Currently, we can''t accept all goods, mainly because of the inconvenience in supply. It is preferable if there are counters in every city''s mall or sales outlets spread out around the area where buyers may pick up their purchases. We are unable to work with those who lack sales points."


    Hardy knew that the future''s fast paced live stream sales were mainly due to efficient logistics, which were far from being achieved now.


    This made Hardy think again about the idea of setting up large logistics supermarkets.


    If each city had a large supermarket, it would be like establishing numerous distribution centers. Customers could pick up TV shopping products at these supermarkets, truly achieving nationwide sales.


    The profits would definitely be higher.


    Finally, Andy talked about stock investments. He had hosted a few sessions as a stock expert. Through market influence and capital operations, the initial $1 million investment has now grown to $1.6 million. This profit rate was very high in the stock market.


    After discussing these matters,


    They both relaxed. Hardy handed Andy a well cooked cigar, and they smoked together.


    Andy took a few puffs and said, "Boss, I have a suggestion."


    "Go ahead."


    "I think you should establish a group company," Andy said.


    Hardy paused in his smoking.


    "What are your thoughts?" Hardy asked.


    "You now have dozens of industries, and management has always been loose. Each company operates independently and reports to you directly. You can manage it now because you are still young and energetic, but as your business inevitably grows larger, there will come a time when you can''t oversee everything. Forming a group company to manage your industries under one umbrella will be very necessary."


    Since re-birthing into this world, Hardy''s energy has been exceptionally abundant, he rarely feels tired, and his memory has also improved significantly. While not photographic, it was close. Therefore, despite having so many industries under his name, he had not felt overwhelmed and had not considered forming a group company.


    But he knew he would eventually reach that point. With Andy''s suggestion today, Hardy felt it was now completely feasible and would only benefit him.

 Chapter 241: Chapter 241 Las Vegas Grand Hotel Premiere.

    Once the group company was established and management became more standardized, it could operate normally even without his direct involvement.


    He could then focus on other ventures.


    For example, in the case of certain large enterprises with hundreds of subsidiaries, they manage easily with a group structure. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your suggestion is excellent, Andy. You will be in charge of forming the group company. If you encounter any problems, consult me," Hardy said.


    "Understood, boss," Andy accepted the task.


    "I have a question to ask now. What do you think we should name our group? Having a name will make things much easier moving forward," Andy said.


    Hardy didn''t think long.


    "Let''s call it the Hardy Group."


    ...


    After discussing the acquisition of ABC shares, Meyer informed MGM''s board of directors.


    The MGM board members were very interested in acquiring shares in ABC, especially given ABC''s recent success and profitability, making it a prime investment.


    However, when Meyer mentioned Hardy''s offer and terms, the board members felt Hardy''s asking price was too high.


    "Our collaboration with ABC, developing a film library and helping them produce programs, is already a significant boost for them. I don''t think a 20% stake for $15 million is justified," one director said.


    "The shares of the Los Angeles Times are also very valuable to us. Selling at the current market price seems too low," another shareholder added.


    Meyer thought to himself that the price was agreed upon after negotiating additional terms, including granting the actors union chairmanship to Hardy.


    These people only ever thought about buying cheap and selling high. Shareholders worldwide only wanted to make money, never considering the difficulties of management.


    They were interested in ABC''s shares and the idea of opening a casino but were unwilling to pay for it. There was no such thing as a free lunch.


    After the board meeting, Meyer communicated with Hardy. Hardy laughed and said, "My Hardy Hotel is about to open. When the time comes, bring MGM''s board members to attend. Once they see the profitability of this business, I''m sure they will be interested."


    "Okay, I''ll make sure to support it," Meyer agreed.


    The Hardy Hotel in Las Vegas was about to open.


    All the facilities were complete and in optimal condition.


    Hardy ramped up the publicity efforts, with ABC airing commercials for the casino daily, even including a countdown.


    To attract more customers to Las Vegas, Hardy also registered a passenger transport company, opening a route between Los Angeles and Las Vegas, purchasing 20 large buses with half hour intervals.


    Hardy''s friends all received invitations.


    This included Los Angeles officials, Hollywood stars, and business partners. The initial estimate was about 500 people.


    The Hardy Hotel also had shares from the Corleone family, so Michael would also invite his friends to come as well. Additionally, local officials from Las Vegas would attend, promising a lively event.


    In October, Las Vegas had ideal weather, with daytime temperatures around 28¨C29 degrees Celsius and cool evenings around 15¨C16 degrees. This month also had little rainfall, making it the best time of the year.


    Two days in advance, Hardy sent a large team of HD security personnel to ensure safety and order.


    Finally, The opening day arrived.


    The weather was clear and bright.


    In the morning,


    HD airline planes flew continuously to Las Vegas. The shuttle buses in downtown Los Angeles were full of people. The Hardy Hotel''s promotion was so effective that many people decided to visit and enjoy a vacation.


    By the afternoon,


    The Hardy Hotel had gathered nearly 3,000 people, including officials, celebrities, and regular gamblers. Fortunately, the casino was spacious enough to accommodate everyone.


    Guests eagerly joined the gambling tables, while others enjoyed the recreational area with friends.


    At 8 PM,


    Guests gathered in the courtyard.


    The ribbon cutting ceremony officially began. Hardy and Michael invited several distinguished guests to join them. As they completed the ribbon cutting, a firework shot into the sky.


    Bang~!


    A massive firework burst, lighting up the Las Vegas sky like a blooming flower.


    Then countless fireworks followed,


    Illuminating Las Vegas with a dazzling display.


    People cheered and shouted as the fireworks lit up the sky. After the fireworks show, Hardy shouted loudly, "Friends, guests, I hope everyone enjoys themselves and wins big!"


    Gamblers swarmed into the casino, and the real celebration began.


    All the women were present tonight, including Ava Gardner, Irina, Elena, Hedy Lamarr, and Taylor, who came with her parents. Hardy didn''t accompany them, letting them enjoy themselves while he attended to many important guests.


    The hall was bustling.


    Besides slot machines and various gambling tables, there was also a lottery game. For $2 per ticket, each participant received a number. They could buy as many tickets as they wanted. The draw took place every two hours, and the winner would take all the prize money.


    Of course, The casino''s cut and taxes were not to be omitted.


    Hardy had considered the modern lottery system, but it didn''t fit here. Gamblers didn''t have the patience for it. They preferred immediate results and winnings, and the casino''s primary goal was to keep and excite customers.


    The prize pool now had over $11,300, as many of today''s guests were wealthy and didn''t mind spending a few dollars.


    After two hours, the casino''s music played, signaling the draw.


    To ensure fairness, Hardy had a glass lottery machine made. The tickets were placed inside, and the machine used blowing and suction to draw a ticket. If multiple tickets were drawn, a separate draw would be held until a single ticket was chosen.


    This single ticket was the grand prize winner.


    Many people watched the draw. The manager went on stage and took out the only winning ticket from the machine, announcing a series of numbers.


    "Ah~~!"


    A woman screamed.


    She had won.


    She wasn''t a celebrity or a politician. she was just a regular gambler who came with friends. She had only bet $2 and ended up being the biggest winner.


    It was over $11,000, enough to be a fortune for an ordinary person for five years. This girl had essentially struck it rich overnight.

 Chapter 242: Chapter 242 N.Y.T Factory Running At Full Capacity

    She excitedly went on stage to receive her prize, getting a thick stack of bills. To show the large amount, Hardy had the prize given in $10 bills. The casino arranged for photos to be taken, and this photo would later be posted on the winners board.


    Hardy instructed Irina beside him, "Have someone take more photos and get the girl''s details. Have a journalist write a nice article about it and publish it in tomorrow''s paper. Also, have an ABC News report on it."


    The story of an ordinary girl winning thousands at the Hardy Hotel for just $2 would surely attract more people to visit and gamble.


    The girl winning a big prize heightened the excitement of the gamblers, prompting many to place bets. Those who placed bets would not leave the casino for at least two hours, as they saw it as a chance to get rich overnight.


    This small trick could retain a large number of gamblers.


    The casino operated 24 hours a day, with no windows or clocks, and the lighting was adjusted to be very comfortable. The gaming hall had slot machines, poker, baccarat, roulette, dice games, and betting draw activities.


    People could play as long as they wanted, freely releasing their energy and passion.


    If they didn''t want to gamble, they could enjoy the bar, KTV, swimming pool, sports field, or watch performances in the entertainment hall, including strip shows and acrobatic performances.


    If they were hungry, there was a buffet, if they were tired, there was a luxurious hotel to rest in. The hotel offered various services like massages, baths, and spa treatments to help them relax, even private strip shows, with women who were carefully selected.


    These amenities allowed customers to recharge quickly and be ready for more action.


    Everything was designed for customers to have a great time.


    Besides the gambling industry, the sex industry was also legal in Nevada, so women could legally conduct business here.


    This led to more varied and interesting activities.


    That night, five big prizes were given out, with the highest being fifteen thousand dollars and the lowest being seven thousand dollars.


    Three of the winners were regular gamblers, one was a small Hollywood star, and one was a shareholder of MGM.


    The next day.


    The New York Times. The Los Angeles Times. The Las Vegas Times.


    All reported on the opening of ''Hardy Grand Hotel'', introducing the celebrity guests and the casino situation, with a focus on the prize draws. Five customers won big prizes, and a bet of just two dollars could yield thousands or tens of thousands of dollars, making many people eager to try their luck.


    Working for a month, saving some money, and taking a bus for a few dollars to Las Vegas to enjoy a palace like place, if Lady Luck smiled on them, they could make a fortune.


    A small bet to win big, Getting rich overnight, In America, this was everyone''s dream, and it was encouraged.


    ABC Television.


    During the morning documentary time, instead of airing an anti Japanese documentary, they broadcasted the Las Vegas opening event.


    The lively opening ceremony, filled with Hollywood stars, the fiery evening party, the bustling casino hall, the bikini clad beauties at the pool, various entertainment facilities, and stunning performances.


    A gambler hit a big hand, and the dealer smiled as they pushed over a pile of chips.


    They also showed the prize draw process, with a girl winning the first big prize of nearly ten thousand dollars, laughing joyfully while holding a pile of cash. Then, every two hours, another big prize was given out, deeply thrilling the audience.


    They also wanted to get rich overnight, Two nights would be fine too.


    Even half a month would be acceptable.


    Money, beauties, and fun¡ªeverything stimulates the hormones. Seeing such scenes, many people felt the urge to experience it immediately.


    The next day, some of the guests and stars from the previous day left, as they had work to do, but the number of people in the casino did not decrease.


    Every 30 minutes, busses traveled from Los Angeles to Las Vegas. yet there was never an empty bus, and many people were waiting in line.


    These people were the real future sources of casino revenue.


    Hardy didn''t stay at the Hardy Grand Hotel but lived in the estate that originally belonged to Sigel, who was killed there.


    After Sigel''s death, Hardy took over the casino, and the estate''s ownership naturally came along with it.


    When the casino was being renovated, Hardy also had the estate remodeled. He didn''t mind that someone had died there. For someone who had rolled in the bloody battlefields and killed countless people as an underground king, it was nothing.


    Moreover, It was his dear brother Sigel who died, not an outsider, so he felt protected.


    The Beverly Hills mansion where Hardy currently lives also originally belonged to Sigel, as did the Hardy Grand Hotel and even the Los Angeles territory. It all used to belong to Sigel''s legacy.


    The estate was very large, covering dozens of acres. Las Vegas didn''t lack land. The villa had dozens of rooms, where Ava Gardner, Irina, Elaine, Hedy Lamarr, and Taylor and her parents were staying.


    Hardy also invited Michael, Meyer, and the mayor of Los Angeles to stay there, so the estate was very lively.


    The women went out to have fun again.


    Who said only men liked gambling? Women loved to play too, and they went together after becoming familiar with each other.


    Meyer and the mayor, seizing this rare opportunity to relax, also went to the hotel, while Hardy and Michael sat chatting under the shade of a tree.


    "The TV factory is in full production, with a daily output of 1,100 units, meeting the annual production standard of 400,000 units."


    "We partnered with Citibank, First Bank of New York, Bank of America, and Wells Fargo to offer zero interest loans for purchasing TVs, which worked very well. All the TVs produced were sold out, and orders were booked until next month.


    S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Las Vegas The Inexhaustible Gold mine

    "Based on the current sales situation, we make about 50 dollars in gross profit per TV, so our annual gross profit can reach 20 million dollars."


    "We have a loan of $6 million, which should be repaid within a year." Michael had a proud smile when talking about the TV factory''s situation, because it was his business.


    "By the way, Hardy, I ran for the congressman election, as a Democratic candidate for New York''s 3rd District. The results will be out in mid November." Michael said with a smile.


    "You''re running for the Democrats?" Hardy asked.


    "Yeah, is there a problem?" Michael looked at Hardy with a hint of doubt.


    "No, it''s all the same anyway." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    California, where Hardy was based, was a Republican stronghold, while New York was a Democratic stronghold. A funny thought crossed Hardy''s mind. If Michael could rise further and compete for the presidency against a Republican candidate supported by him, who would he support?


    Who would he support then?


    Haha.


    Just thinking about it was interesting.


    "How''s the situation now?" Hardy asked.


    "Pretty good, my votes are currently leading, and I have the highest support." Michael said.


    Hardy thought to himself that, with the Corleone family backing him, the old Godfather knowing so many big shots, and their influence in New York, winning a state congressman position should be easy.


    "I majored in editing in college, so I''m good with words, but a congressman needs to know a lot of things. I plan to further my studies in law and finance."


    "I''ve already applied to New York University, hoping to get a permission to further my studies."


    Hardy smiled, "With your ability, being a state congressman is no big deal. Further studies are a good choice, preparing for becoming a president in the future."


    "Ha, president, I don''t have such high aspirations yet." Michael laughed.


    "Why not? Michael, you need to believe in yourself. Set your goals high and work towards them. Even if you fall short, you could still be a vice president or a governor."


    "Michael, congressmen also need to be famous. How about I arrange an interview show for you? Participate in Irina''s show, it will be great publicity. A retired officer, war hero, young entrepreneur, owner of the largest TV company in the US, and a congressman candidate. Many people will get to know you, Michael."


    "I''ve seen Irian''s Tonight Show, but from what I''ve seen of her, it seems like she''s being a little ambiguous with you." Michael glanced at Hardy. Men love to talk about women the most.


    "One of my women." Hardy admitted it frankly.


    "Oh~ okay, that wasn''t hard to guess. How many women are you going to have?" Michael teased.


    "Hahaha, different personal preferences. I''m not going into politics, and I won''t be getting married anytime soon, so having many women isn''t a problem." Hardy shamelessly said.


    Michael was speechless, he somewhat started to regret going into politic.


    Two days passed.


    The casino business remained hot.


    Meyer came to find Hardy and said, "Hardy, MGM''s shareholders want to meet you and discuss business."


    "No problem." Hardy agreed.


    He knew these guys were definitely interested in the booming casino business.


    The next step was to talk business.


    In the Hardy Grand Hotel lounge, Hardy met with several MGM shareholders, smiling and shaking hands with them, "How have you been enjoying yourselves these past few days?"


    "Very good, just like the ABC advertisement said, Hardy Grand Hotel is a man''s paradise." One shareholder said with a smile.


    Hardy smiled back.


    "Las Vegas initially thrived because of gold mines. After the gold ran out, people gradually left, but now a new gold mine has been discovered here. And it''s a super large gold mine, inexhaustible and endless¡ªgambling."


    "Now, Hardy Grand Hotel has opened the first pit in this mine. Would you like to know the harvest of the past two days? My staff just reported the latest figures."


    "Please tell us, Mr. Hardy." One MGM shareholder said.


    "In the past two days, the casino''s total turnover was $680,000, with a profit of $160,000. Just the prize draw alone brings in about $10,000 daily."


    "Because there were many wealthy guests at the opening, the revenue might be higher these days. Taking an average value, even if the daily income is only $40,000, that''s still $14.6 million annually."


    Hardy''s words were a bit exaggerated. The opening would naturally be busy, but he estimated that an annual income of over ten million dollars was achievable.


    "This is just the beginning. The more people who come, the greater the output. In the future, I plan to add horse racing tracks, dog racing tracks, and organize the largest horse racing events in the US, attracting countless tourists."


    "We currently expect to attract 500,000 people annually. If this becomes a large scale operation, it could attract tourists from all over the US. I estimate it could reach 3-5 million people within ten years, generating substantial revenue from both tourism and gambling."


    The MGM shareholders eyes sparkled, as if they could see countless dollar bills flying towards them.


    "I agree to the deal with Mr. Hardy, but Mr. Hardy must ensure MGM''s investment safety in Las Vegas." The largest MGM shareholder said.


    Hardy smiled.


    "If you mean the government, I have a good relationship with the mayor of Las Vegas, and HD Security is responsible for Las Vegas'' security."


    "If you mean the gangs."


    Hardy shrugged without saying anything.


    But his meaning was clear to everyone in the room.


    Here, he was the biggest underground king. Anyone wanting to cause trouble in Las Vegas would have to get past him first.


    Its been a while since The Los City Company started to recruit and build a second gang in Las Vegas, and now it has started to take shape, further strengthening Hardy''s control over Las Vegas.


    ...


    ABC and MGM reached an agreement, with MGM acquiring 20% of ABC Television for $14.5 million.


    Additionally, the two companies formed a deep cooperative relationship. MGM has the largest film library in Hollywood, and this library will now be open to ABC. Even if ABC aired a movie every night, it wouldn''t run out of content for two years. If they aired a movie every week, it would last for ten years.

 Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Obligation To The Country

    MGM, with its strong program production capabilities in Hollywood, will also help ABC produce shows. The success of "Bewitched" has shown that serialized TV shows are more suitable for family viewing than movies. MGM will invest heavily in producing TV series in the future.


    The broadcasting rights for "Tom and Jerry" were sold to ABC, and production will continue.


    ABC''s trump card, "Super Talent Show," hasn''t even been utilized yet. When this show begins, MGM can fully assist with its production.


    The collaboration between MGM and ABC is considered a powerful alliance, and this news dealt another heavy blow to CBS and NBC. It seemed like the gap between them was widening.


    Meanwhile, Hardy, under the guise of an investment company, acquired an 11% stake in the Los Angeles Times.


    As for private transactions between the two parties, those were merely verbal agreements, such as helping Hardy secure the position of the actors guild president. These matters couldn''t be publicly acknowledged.


    After reaching an agreement with MGM, Hardy left the specific transaction details to Andy and took the women to play in the casino.


    What about the women? Wouldn''t they fight or cause trouble?


    At least on the surface, they didn''t.


    Each of them was very clear about their position.


    Hardy never made any woman feel that she was the only one for him, and he never prevented anyone from leaving. Anyone following him did so willingly.


    After a few days of playing in Las Vegas, the casino operations gradually stabilized. Hardy returned to Los Angeles with Michael.


    This time, Michael was scheduled to appear on "The Irina''s Tonight Show."


    At the recording studio, Michael participated as the owner of the largest TV factory in the United States. Irina and her team designed a set of perfect questions and communicated with Michael in advance.


    Michael graduated from New York University. After the outbreak of World War II, he joined the army as a second lieutenant and received a combat medal. After being wounded and discharged, he worked as a magazine editor before starting his own business. Now, he owns the largest TV factory in the United States.


    His resume was absolutely impressive and clean.


    If the Corleone family ever separated from the Mafia, they could completely transform into an American political family.


    Don''t be surprised, such examples are not uncommon in this magical country. Through historical changes and continuous whitewashing, many people forget their past and assume they were always so glamorous from birth.


    Mikhail Bakunin in the 19 century said: "All aristocrats start as robbers." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Michael, can you tell us about your experiences on the battlefield?" Irina asked.


    "I participated in the Normandy landings. It was a tough battle. Many of my comrades sacrificed their lives. We charged forward under heavy enemy fire, and ultimately, we won. However, I was injured in that battle and had to leave the battlefield."


    "Mr. Michael, can you tell us about the situation when you founded ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory? How did it become the largest TV factory in the United States in such a short time?"


    "When I acquired ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory, it was a closed down factory during the war. I bought it from the bank, renovated it, and resumed production. Later, we introduced a ''30% down payment installment plan'' and a ''no down payment installment plan'' for military personnel. These services were very popular, and the TVs sold out within days. This inspired me to expand our production capacity.


    Now, our TV factory can produce 400,000 units annually, with annual sales exceeding $50 million."


    "Do you have high hopes for the TV industry?" Irina asked.


    Michael smiled and said, "I have high hopes for the future of America. After World War II, the United States entered a period of rapid development. People need a better life, so the entertainment industry will be very important. Televisions are one part of that industry."


    "I heard you are running for the New York State Senate. Can you tell us why?"


    Michael paused and said emotionally, "I chose to join the army to protect this country. After being discharged, I started a business to help build this country."


    "America is our common home, and we love it. But the country also has an obligation to make every citizen and family live better."


    "I see employment issues, healthcare issues, education issues, environmental issues, social insurance issues, public safety issues, and women''s protection issues in society. I know no society is perfect, but I hope to make some changes through my efforts."


    "If I become a senator, I will do my best to solve these problems and make people''s lives better."


    The show was very successful.


    ABC Television has nationwide coverage, and its ratings have already far surpassed the other two major networks. After the show aired, many Americans got to know this young and promising owner of the largest TV factory in the country.


    Many people in New York State also got to know Michael. Previously, he led in votes in his district, mainly due to the influence of the old godfather. Through this interview show, more people got to know Michael and realized how excellent he was, naturally making them more inclined to vote for him.


    A significant portion of Michael''s supporters were veterans. ''N.Y.T'' TV''s policy of no down payment installment plans for military personnel was a welfare policy, and those who bought TVs were grateful to Michael.


    During World War II, 12 million young Americans served in the military, and over 10 million were discharged after the war. These people are now the backbone of society, including in their families. These veterans alone could mobilize a lot of votes.


    Michael said goodbye to Hardy and boarded the plane after an embrace.


    Ten hours later, the plane landed, and Michael returned to the Corleone family mansion to see his father, the old godfather.


    The father and son sat down.


    Now, many of the Corleone family''s businesses had been split off. The old godfather let Tessio and Clemenza form their own families, while Tom Hagen managed the main family''s business. The Corleone family was striving to clean up its image.

 Chapter 245: Chapter 245 Legally Ambiguous.

    The old godfather now had a new goal, fully supporting Michael and steering the Corleone family in a new direction.


    He believed that path was broader and brighter.


    "Michael, I watched your show. You spoke very well. The feedback I received shows that more and more people are supporting you, and you have already left your competitors far behind in votes," the old godfather said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect the impact of a TV show to be so great," Michael said.


    The old godfather shook his head. "It''s the power of ABC''s publicity. Others have given speeches on TV before, but none had such an effect."


    He then thought of Hardy.


    "Hardy controls ABC, giving him immense influence. Watch, many politicians will seek his favor in the future."


    "I always had high hopes for Hardy, but I still didn''t expect him to develop so quickly, surpassing my expectations. Los Angeles, San Francisco, Las Vegas, all are now his territories."


    "ABC''s influence goes beyond money. Michael, you and Hardy are good friends. Maintain a good relationship with him, and learn from him. Hardy often sees further, thinks more, and plans more meticulously than you."


    Michael nodded. "I understand, Father."


    The old godfather, seeing his son so serious, smiled and patted his shoulder. "You are already doing great, Michael. This state senate election is in the bag. The next step is to run for the U.S. Senate and enter Washington. You have a long way to go."


    ...


    Hardy''s women went back to their work.


    Ava Gardner continued filming. "Voyage of the Damned" was halfway through and expected to be completed in a little over a month.


    "Ghost" had already started filming, and Hedy Lamarr was very busy.


    Taylor had received a new script, "Beauty and the Beast," and would play Belle. She was 15 now and would be about 16 by the time filming began. At 16, Taylor was already a mature young woman, perfect for the role of Belle.


    Elena continued running her auction house. She was very introverted and didn''t compete with others. She was increasingly passionate about artworks and devoted herself fully to it. The auction house was growing larger.


    The auction house built a real antique collection vault, protected against water, moisture, and theft, with HD security guards. There were no safety issues at all.


    The auction house now not only acquired antiques but also conducted auction business, making money through auctions. Elena ideal model was to use the money earned from auctions to acquire more artworks, achieving a balance through normal means without depending on the difference of white washing the gang money to sustain the auction house.


    As for Irina, she stayed by his side.


    "Irina, I have a task for you," Hardy said.


    "What is it, boss?"


    "I plan to establish the ''Las Vegas TV Station.'' Once it''s built, it will be merged into ABC, and we''ll create a channel, the Las Vegas Channel, to broadcast nationwide," Hardy said.


    The French girl turned around and exclaimed, "Boss, creating a separate Las Vegas Channel to broadcast nationwide will require a lot of programs. Right now, we''re already investing heavily to support ABC''s 16 hour daily broadcast. Starting a new channel will require a significant investment."


    Hardy shook his head and smiled. "The Las Vegas TV Station will be completely different from the three major networks. No news, no TV shows, no TV shopping."


    "So, what programs do you plan for this channel?" Irina asked.


    "Mainly broadcasting casino scenes. I''ve made a simple schedule," Hardy said, taking a piece of paper from the bedside table and handing it to the French girl.


    She took it and looked it over carefully.


    "Broadcast Las Vegas scenery, introduce Hardy Grand Hotel, showcase food, facilities, nightclubs, strip shows, highlighting the decadence and luxury."


    "Introduce the casino halls, explain various gambling games, record directly in the halls for a more authentic and intense atmosphere, showing scenes of people winning money."


    "Organize gambling tournaments, such as Texas Hold''em tournaments, each lasting several hours, which will surely attract many viewers."


    "After establishing horse racing and dog racing, broadcast horse and dog racing events."


    "Live casino drawings every two hours, showing people winning prizes and distributing awards, stimulating viewers desires."


    Americans are usually confident and love to show off on camera when they win.


    After reading, Hardy said, "Another important feature is to open phone betting and drawing services. Similar to TV shopping, we will accept phone bets during the live drawings every two hours, allowing people from all over the country to place bets."


    "If someone wins, they must come to the casino to claim their prize."


    Irina blinked. "Boss, are you planning to run a lottery business? But lotteries are illegal."


    The lottery business was once very popular in the U.S. but after people became addicted, many states began banning it. By 1930, 45 states had laws declaring lotteries illegal, and 35 states constitutions prohibited all lottery activities.


    It wasn''t until 1964 that some states legalized lotteries again. Although Nevada allowed gambling, it didn''t legalize lotteries.


    Hardy smiled.


    "This isn''t a lottery. It''s casino betting with draws, completely different from a lottery. I consulted our legal team, and this situation is legally ambiguous. TV betting and draws are new, and judges can''t easily rule on it."


    "That''s why winners must claim their prizes at the casino. We consider the entire gambling process to happen within the casino, with people just placing bets remotely. It has nothing to do with lotteries."


    "Even if someone sues, the worst outcome is stopping this business," Hardy said with a smile.


    It''s essentially exploiting a legal loophole.


    "I understand, boss. With ABC''s resources, setting up a local station is not difficult. I estimate it will be completed in less than a month," Irina said.


    Hardy told Irina that he had previously acquired a Las Vegas radio station, run by a man named Colin Firth, who used to work in television. The radio station had an office building where the TV station could be set up.


    "Check if Colin Firth is suitable. If he is, consider nurturing him." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll take care of it," Irina said.


    Having such a capable secretary is great.


    She''s good at her job in every sense.

 Chapter 246: Chapter 246 Hardys Media Ambitions

    The next day.


    Irina and her team headed to Las Vegas to establish the new Las Vegas TV station. With ABC now fully staffed, setting up a local station wasn''t difficult.


    Hardy had one more thing to accomplish in Los Angeles.


    His deal with MGM also involved the Los Angeles Times. Now that Hardy owned 11% of the Los Angeles Times shares, he had become one of the newspaper''s major shareholders.


    He reviewed the company shareholder report Andy brought, which showed that the Los Angeles Times was owned by the Mirror Company, with shareholders including the Bank of America and the Morgan family.


    The Los Angeles Times was headquartered in Los Angeles. Hardy had Andy help him make an appointment, and yesterday he was notified that the company would hold a shareholders and management meeting to welcome the new major shareholder.


    Today, Hardy arrived at the Los Angeles Times headquarters, met with the management and several shareholder representatives. Although Hardy''s power couldn''t compare to the big conglomerates like Morgan and Bank of America, on the West Coast, especially in Los Angeles, no one dared to underestimate him.


    After exchanging pleasantries with the shareholders and management, the president introduced Hardy to the current state of the Los Angeles Times.


    The editorial department had over 350 employees, with resident reporters in more than 20 countries and regions. Every day, they received thousands of pieces of information, needing to select the most newsworthy items for publication. Additionally, the Los Angeles Times was one of the three major newspapers with the most advertisements, and its revenue had always been good.


    The Los Angeles Times was one of the three major newspapers in the United States, and its strength was undeniable.


    Hardy expressed his idea, hoping ABC could have deep cooperation with the Los Angeles Times, especially in the news sector. He wanted the Los Angeles Times to provide ABC with more information and news, mainly timely updates.


    For news, timeliness was crucial. Often, being able to broadcast a few minutes earlier than others could result in vastly different audience reactions.


    The president immediately expressed his willingness to cooperate with ABC. Of course, providing news wouldn''t be free, and the Los Angeles Times would also gain additional revenue.


    The meeting was very pleasant for both parties.


    Leaving the Los Angeles Times, Hardy and Andy got in the car. Hardy thought for a moment and said, "Andy, we need to have our own newspaper, a global one."


    "Isn''t cooperating with the Los Angeles Times enough?" Andy asked, surprised.


    Hardy shook his head, "Cooperating with the Los Angeles Times just gives us an additional channel for collecting information. We need a place where we can voice our opinions."


    "Isn''t ABC the place for that?"


    "Television is just one aspect. ABC now only covers the U.S., and TV stations only reach households with TVs, which is very limited."


    Although the communications industry was developing rapidly, with television becoming mainstream, newspapers were still the largest information channel and could be distributed in multiple countries, unlike ABC, which was only in the U.S.


    Newspapers wouldn''t decline until the 1990s, when they were replaced by the gradually popularized new media. But now, in 1947, newspapers were still the largest media means for decades to come.


    "Boss, how do you want to do this?" Andy asked.


    On the way, Hardy had already come up with a preliminary plan. He said, "We have money, so the simplest way is to acquire it."


    "There are 48 states in the U.S. If we acquire a small newspaper in each state and connect them, we can create a large newspaper. In Europe, there are more than 40 countries, so we can acquire one or two newspapers in each country."


    "There are over 40 countries in Asia. We can acquire a newspaper in some of the countries that support capitalist, like Japan, Indonesia, Australia and Saudi Arabia."


    "And in South America and Africa, we can acquire some newspapers to expand our news sources."


    Andy looked at Hardy in amazement, "Boss, this would cost a lot of money, at least millions, and a lot of funds would be needed upfront to support this newspaper."


    To Andy, establishing such a newspaper seemed not worth the effort. If they needed news, they already had a partnership with the Los Angeles Times. If they wanted to voice opinions, they could advertise, submit articles, and use ABC in the US. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even going a step further having newspaper in Europe was already more than enough, There was no need to invest so much effort and money in other areas that are still struggling from wars.


    Hardy smiled, "Andy, why do we make money?"


    Andy was somewhat stunned by the question.


    To enjoy a better life, but that didn''t require much money. Even a millionaire''s life is already very good.


    To realize one''s value, sometimes money is just a number.


    To make society more progressive and the world a better place¡ªthose were words used by politicians, not suitable for businessmen.


    "I don''t understand. Boss, why do you make so much money?" Andy asked.


    "Hahaha, for fun, to do whatever I want. When I have my own global newspaper, I can criticize whoever I want, expose whoever I want," Hardy laughed.


    Andy was stunned.


    Well, that fit the boss''s personality.


    Hardy had just sold 20% of ABC broadcasting shares, and he had a large amount of cash. Moreover, all his industries were making money. Taking out $20 million was easy for him.


    Besides, acquiring newspapers couldn''t be done in a short time. This investment would likely take years.


    "No problem, boss. What do you need me to do?" Andy asked.


    "Find me a good president. The future of the newspaper will depend on this person. If the person isn''t suitable, it''ll waste my time," Hardy said.


    "I understand, boss. I''ll find a suitable candidate. By the way, what do you plan to name this newspaper?" Andy asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "Global Times."


    Andy acted quickly, selecting a few candidates for Hardy. After reviewing their resumes, Hardy found one particularly suitable.

 Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Global Times Legal Representative

    This person was currently the president of the Los Angeles "Daily Forum," a small newspaper with a daily circulation of just over 10,000 copies and only six employees, operating at a loss.


    Despite this, the newspaper maintained its style.


    Its content was serious, mainly covering politics, economics, military, international relations, law, human rights, science, literature, and academics.


    Typically, these topics were covered by major international newspapers. Small newspapers usually take specialized routes to survive, such as financial newspapers, stock newspapers, entertainment newspapers, etc. A small newspaper with serious content had no survival space.


    It neither had authority nor a broad information source to compete with major newspapers.


    But this president, Mark Kean, had persisted for two years.


    Of course, whether he could continue was uncertain. Losing money while not making any was something few could sustain.


    Perhaps this was related to his background. He graduated from Worcester College, Oxford, later worked at the New York Times, and became deputy editor in chief at age 28. When World War II broke out, Mark Kean joined the army and became a war correspondent.


    He reported extensively from the battlefield, even venturing deep into France under fire, writing many wartime articles.


    After the war, he left the army and didn''t return to the New York Times but instead started his small newspaper, the "Daily Forum," reporting world news from his perspective.


    Hardy met Mark Kean in his office and found that he looked somewhat like Tom Hanks, with a similar long face.


    "Mr. Mark should know the purpose of our meeting," Hardy said.


    "Yes, Mr. Andy told me. Mr. Hardy, you want to establish a global newspaper and need a suitable person to manage it," Mark said.


    "So, are you willing?"


    "Of course, I am. It''s always been my dream to run a global newspaper."


    "Then tell me, can you handle this job?"


    Mark Kean recounted his resume and said, "I speak four languages: English, French, German, and Spanish. With these languages, I can communicate in most parts of the world."


    "Acquiring newspapers and setting up offices in other countries requires frequent travel. I''m 34 years old and full of energy."


    "I have extensive work experience: deputy editor in chief of the New York Times, war correspondent, and founder of my own newspaper. I can handle various problems."


    Hardy nodded. These were indeed his advantages over others.


    "So, what are your demands, such as shares, bonuses, and salary?" Hardy asked.


    "Boss, I don''t want shares or bonuses. The salary can be standard. But I have one request," Mark Kean said seriously.


    Hardy knew that people who didn''t care about money were often the hardest to deal with.


    "Let''s hear it."


    "I hope that the Global Times will strive to report truthful news and not be biased for any political purpose. Otherwise, it would lose the purpose of journalism and become a tool for manipulating public opinion."


    Mark Kean finished, looking directly at Hardy, without a trace of fear in his eyes. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said:


    "The principle of the Global Times is to strive for truthfulness, without fear or favor, unbiased, and free from any party, region, or special interest. That''s my idea. What do you think?"


    Mark Kean''s eyes lit up.


    "Mr. Hardy, do you really think so?"


    "Of course."


    Mark Kean became more excited. "I just want to run such a newspaper. Mr. Hardy, if you let me be the president, I''ll do my utmost to make the Global Times strong. With your financial support, I believe the Global Times will not lose to major newspapers like the Times, the Guardian, the Washington Post, and the New York Times."


    Hardy stood up and extended his hand to Mark Kean, "Then, the work is yours."


    Mark Kean shook Hardy''s hand excitedly.


    "Boss, how much money are you willing to allocate?" Mark Kean asked.


    This guy changed his tone quickly.


    "How much do you want?"


    Mark Kean thought for a moment. "My initial plan is to acquire 20 newspapers in the U.S., then acquire five newspapers in Europe, and set up five news bureaus. In Asia, we would set up two news bureaus in Japan and Hong Kong, acquire a newspaper in Australia, and establish three to five newspapers in South America."


    "With this scale, it would cost at least 2 million dollars."


    Mark Kean looked at Hardy. Although Hardy had just expressed his full support, he didn''t know to what extent Hardy would support him. After all, 2 million dollars in this era was a huge sum, equivalent to 200 million dollars in later times.


    Hardy smiled faintly, "No problem. I''ll allocate 2 million dollars to the Global Times, but this money will be managed by Andy''s finance team."


    Mark Kean was overjoyed.


    "Great, boss. Rest assured, I won''t waste the money. Every penny will be put to its best use."


    After saying this, Mark Kean hesitated.


    He then awkwardly said, "Boss, how about acquiring the Daily Forum as our first newspaper?"


    Hardy laughed heartily.


    The Daily Forum was precisely Mark Kean''s struggling newspaper.


    The "Global Times" newspaper office was officially established, but Hardy did not become the legal person. He took Andy and Mark Kean to Las Vegas.


    In Hardy''s hotel room, Hardy called Irina for a private meeting.


    "Boss, the TV station''s progress is going smoothly. Colin Firth is doing well. He''s witty and humorous, making him a great host for this open style program. He''s currently recording shows," Irina reported.


    "Good, let''s see the footage later. I have another matter to discuss with you," Hardy said, handing two documents to Irina: a "Shareholder Agreement." and a "Legal Representative Agreement."


    Irina was surprised after reading them. Hardy was setting up a newspaper, and the Shareholder Agreement stated that she would own 2% of the Global Times.


    And he wanted her to be the legal representative.


    "Boss, why make me the legal representative?" Irina asked curiously.


    Hardy shrugged and said, "U.S. law states that one person can''t own both a newspaper and a TV station. To avoid future trouble, Andy suggested I find another legal person. Of course, the legal person doesn''t need to hold shares."


    "Then why give me shares?"

 Chapter 248: Chapter 248 The Betting Company

    Hardy just mentioned that he wanted the Global Times to become a major newspaper like The New York Times or the Los Angeles Times. The market value of those papers exceeds millions. Although she was only given 2%, it''s still worth twenty to thirty thousand dollars.


    That''s not a small amount. Irina''s current salary is $500 a month plus bonuses, already considered high. But even so, it would take 30 years to earn twenty to thirty thousand dollars.


    In the future, it''s equivalent to the boss giving you shares worth two to three million dollars. Wouldn''t you be happy?


    Hardy gently touched Irina''s cheek and said softly, "I remember your birthday is coming up. Consider this your birthday gift."


    Irina was dazed again.


    Hardy brought Irina to the office, where she met Andy and Mark Kean. The French woman signed the agreements, becoming a shareholder and the legal representative of the Global Times.


    As for the remaining shares of the Global Times, Andy would use multiple companies to hold cross shares for protection.


    Next, Hardy took Mark Kean to meet the editor in chief of the Las Vegas Report, Donald Sutherland. The Las Vegas Report, as the first acquired newspaper, was merged into the Global Times from today.


    Hardy then handed over the rest of the work to Mark Kean. Hiring people means letting them work for you. If you do everything yourself, no matter how energetic, you''ll exhaust yourself.


    Hardy, Irina, and Andy arrived at the Las Vegas TV station. Staff were busy setting up equipment, and the editing team was cutting footage from a few days ago. It was a bustling scene. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The TV station setup would take another ten days, which was just enough time to produce programs. Irina estimated they could create 100 hours of content, much of which could be replayed. New shows would also be made, so there would be no problem with broadcasting.


    "Boss, how should we handle the betting?" Irina asked.


    Previously, Hardy had mentioned that the TV station could broadcast casino draws and accept bets from other places over the phone. Preparing for this activity required quite a bit of setup.


    Hardy explained, "I''ve already had a separate company established for betting operations. The legal representative is one of Bill''s managers, who doesn''t hold any shares. The company''s profits go to The Los City company. They''ve hired 200 operators."


    "People who want to bet must first deposit money into the betting company''s account at Wells Fargo Bank, which accepts deposits nationwide. They can also transfer money through other banks, making it convenient."


    "Each player gets an account. The betting company charges a 5% service fee. To place a bet, they call the betting company, which deducts the amount from their account."


    "Winnings are subject to casino commissions and various taxes but must be collected in person in Las Vegas. Alternatively, the betting company can collect it, but any money entering the company''s account is automatically subject to the 5% service fee."


    "US law prohibits the sale of lottery tickets, but this method can be seen as helping with casino bets, not as buying lottery tickets."


    "Even if the betting company is investigated, it has no connection to Hardy''s hotel. We only handle the casino draws. We have no responsibility to verify who placed the bets. At most, let them arrest the legal representative."


    Irina was dumbfounded.


    It was a clever workaround, perfectly avoiding legal issues.


    Even if investigated, Hardy''s hotel bore no responsibility. The fall guy would be a member of the mob, someone easily replaceable.


    Hardy continued, "The minimum deposit for the betting company is $100. Our TV station targets the entire country. If 10,000 people participate, that''s a million dollars."


    "A million dollar service fee is $50,000. If 100,000 people join, that''s 10 million, with a $500,000 service fee."


    "Will there be that many people?" Irina asked.


    Hardy smiled, "Don''t just think nationally. Do you know how many people participate in underground gambling in Los Angeles every year? More than 100,000. In New York, the number is even higher."


    Los Angeles underground gambling is controlled by Hardy, and the Corleone family is the big player in New York''s underground gambling. So Hardy is well aware of these figures.


    Nationally, the numbers would be even larger.


    "The service fee isn''t the most important thing. Nationwide draw games will significantly promote Hardy''s hotel, attracting more visitors in the future."


    "And as more people bet, the stakes will increase, making the game more enticing and stimulating more participation."


    "If each round averages $20,000, with 10 rounds a day, that''s $200,000. With the casino''s 15% pre-tax commission, we earn $30,000 a day. That''s a million dollar annual income from this alone."


    Irina was amazed.


    A million dollar income.


    How does the boss always come up with such lucrative ideas, all highly profitable?


    In the evening, Hardy, Irina, and Andy went to the manor for dinner, joined by Bill. Andy and Bill were familiar, greeting each other cheerfully.


    Irina had heard of Bill but was meeting him for the first time. Hardy introduced Bill to Irina.


    Irina looked at Bill, thinking, this is the biggest Gang boss in Los Angeles. But before her boss, Bill, though joking, exuded deep respect.


    After dinner, Hardy asked Bill about the betting company.


    "I''ve been keeping a close eye on it these past few days. We bought a hotel near the casino, converted it into the company, and hired 200 operators, now in training. They''ll work in two shifts, each for 10 hours."


    "We also hired a dozen statisticians and accountants. They''ll accept bets 1.5 hours before each draw, then spend half an hour tallying and placing the bets at the casino."


    Hardy reminded, "This is a legitimate company. Keep the accounts clear, pay the required taxes, and don''t give the IRS any reason to find flaws. If any other investigations arise, we can defend ourselves in court."


    Bill nodded.


    "I understand. Not a cent less on taxes. I''ve already hired someone to handle it."

 Chapter 249: Chapter 249 The Temptation Of Las Vegas

    That night, Hardy stayed in Irina''s room.


    Yes, Irina''s room.


    When the casino opened, the women came to Las Vegas and each chose a room. These rooms would remain theirs, their exclusive spaces when they visited, with furniture and decorations they could customize.


    If the women left any personal items, like favorite dolls, pillows, or mattresses, the butler would keep them untouched.


    Irina had been staying in her room at the manor these past few days, feeling like one of Hardy''s wives.


    One of his wives?! Irina felt herself slipping.


    The next day, Andy returned to Los Angeles to oversee the establishment of Hardy Group, with a massive workload making him the busiest.


    Hardy stayed behind to supervise the TV station setup. Any shortages in personnel or materials were quickly resolved with a call to Los Angeles.


    Finally, after twenty days, the Las Vegas TV station was completed. They had a trial run the day before, and today was the official launch, connecting to the national TV network. Hardy personally pressed the start button.


    The Las Vegas TV station logo appeared, followed by a scenic shot of Las Vegas and its vibrant nightlife.


    Bright lights and neon signs adorned the casinos.


    The camera moved to Hardy''s hotel, showcasing the luxurious casino, lively scenes, and people celebrating their winnings.


    A voice over announced, "Las Vegas, the entertainment capital, the city that never sleeps. Welcome to Las Vegas."


    Then the host, Colin, appeared, smiling at the camera. "From now on, I''ll take you on an in depth tour of Las Vegas. Where should we go first?"


    Colin chuckled.


    "How about a strip show? Interested? Follow me." He led the way with the camera following.


    This type of program was new to TV, making viewers feel like they were traveling along.


    Passing through a pink corridor, they arrived at a hall where dozens of spectators were seated. As the music started, a beautiful, scantily clad dancer took the stage, showcasing her perfect body.


    Of course, the woman was clothed, though a bit revealing, but within TV broadcasting limits.


    Colin picked up a colorful flyer and said, "Have you seen this flyer? It has photos of all the dancers, their heights, weights, measurements, and names. The one on stage now is called ''Night Flower Jenny'' of Las Vegas."


    The camera returned to the stage.


    After watching several performances, Colin checked the time and suddenly exclaimed, "Oh, it''s almost draw time! I need to place a bet. If I win, I''ll be rich." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The camera followed Colin hurriedly to the casino''s betting counter.


    The TV channel''s first day''s programming included a gambling program, providing timely information on casino games, drawing times, and expert opinions on betting strategies.


    And the most anticipated segment was the live draw.


    After the host placed his bet, the screen switched to the casino draw area. The screen showed the table, roulette wheel, and other equipment, with several guests sitting at the table.


    Each time a guest rolled the dice or spun the wheel, the audience felt the suspense.


    This was a new experience for viewers, as they could now watch the entire draw process live on TV, feeling the tension and excitement in real time.


    As the draw concluded, the results were displayed on the screen. The program announced the winners and their prizes, showcasing the casino''s transparency and fairness.


    The Las Vegas TV station''s first day was a hit, drawing viewers from all over the country. People were fascinated by the new content and the innovative approach to broadcasting.


    Hardy knew he had a successful venture on his hands and was ready for the next steps.


    Las Vegas TV has gone live, becoming the fourth channel in the United States to cover the entire nation. Hardy had advertised it in newspapers and on ABC, so many people were curious about the Las Vegas channel.


    When the broadcast started, people tuned in to see what kind of shows this channel would air, prepared to switch back to ABC if it wasn''t interesting.


    The first program on Las Vegas TV stunned many viewers: the host took the audience to watch a strip show.


    What!?


    This is so damn exciting!


    People originally planned to just take a peek and switch channels, but they were instantly captivated by the performance, especially the male viewers.


    We''re not being perverted, just purely appreciating it.


    After all, many had never been to such places and were extremely curious. Now that they finally had the chance to explore, how could they miss it?


    This is what you call a "bombshell opening."


    First, they hook the audience with an exciting show, and even if the rest of the content is mediocre, the viewers would accept it, anticipating more thrilling segments to come.


    Next was a lottery show.


    What is most attractive to people?


    After satisfying their basic needs, people are most drawn to money, beauty, and power.


    The strip show covered beauty, and the lottery covered money. Watching others place bets, seeing the draw, and witnessing the winners joyfully collect their prizes with thick wads of cash deeply stimulated the audience. Many thought, "If only I could win."


    At this moment, many people had already decided they wanted to visit Hardy''s Hotel in Las Vegas.


    The host continued to explain the lottery rules, showing the viewers a prize wall filled with photos of winners, each smiling with their cash prizes.


    The host said, "Before Las Vegas TV started broadcasting, Hardy''s Hotel had already held over 200 major lottery draws. All the photos on this wall are of winners. The highest prize here was $17,686, and the lowest was over $7,000."


    "The best part of this game is that there''s always a winner each round. The draw is open and transparent. One person wins the grand prize, and with just $2, you have a chance to get rich."


    "Besides introducing the entertainment here, Las Vegas TV will broadcast every draw live, so everyone can experience the excitement."


    Many people thought, Is this fun? It''s torture.


    Watching but not participating.


    It would be better not to know.


    Many people further resolved that they must visit Las Vegas, and many in Los Angeles were already considering making a trip to Las Vegas a near term goal.

 Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Queen Of Luck Betting Company

    There are buses to Las Vegas from the square at any time. You just need to get on, and in a few hours, you''ll reach the casino. Plus, the bus ticket can be exchanged for chips at Hardy''s Hotel, making the ride essentially free, and entering the casino doesn''t cost anything. Why not go and check it out?


    Many people returned from Las Vegas, praising Hardy''s Hotel to the skies. Whether it''s the entertainment or the beauties, it''s like paradise. Watching their colleagues boast, they got envious.


    It doesn''t cost much anyway, at most taking out $50 as travel expenses to experience it.


    The host continued to introduce the casino facilities and activities, and soon it was time for the second draw. A young man won the grand prize, celebrating with his companions.


    The manager attentively reminded while giving out the prize that the money could be kept with them, stored in the hotel''s VIP room safe, or deposited in a nearby Wells Fargo bank. The best security company in the U.S. HD Security, would accompany them to make the deposit.


    If they wanted to leave Las Vegas with the money, HD Security could escort them to the airport until they boarded their flight. Both escort services were free, with the casino covering the cost.


    Thoughtful.


    The viewers felt it was truly considerate.


    And they seamlessly inserted an ad for HD Security, making it known nationwide without any obvious traces.


    Many viewers noticed that although Las Vegas TV didn''t have many programs, and could even be said to be a channel mainly introducing the casino, it was extremely captivating, making them keep watching.


    Especially the draws every two hours. Even if they were watching other channels, they would switch back to see who won the grand prize and how much it was.


    Especially men, who were deeply attracted.


    This also caused quite a few family disputes. Women preferred ABC, while men loved Las Vegas TV.


    In fact, TV channels have their own attributes. From the beginning, ABC was more female oriented with shows like "Est¨¦e Lauder Makeup Time" and "TV Shopping," all designed for women or housewives.


    Las Vegas TV, however, featured beauty, money, alcohol, and gambling, all content that excited men''s hormones, naturally making it more popular with male viewers.


    Because of the competition for the TV channel, many families considered buying a second TV for the first time.


    More people felt regretful for not being able to participate and could only watch the draws on TV.


    But the next day.


    Many saw an ad in the newspaper that Las Vegas had established a company called "Queen of Luck" to place bets on their behalf. If you wanted to participate in Hardy''s Hotel''s lottery game, you could have "Queen of Luck" place bets for you.


    Rules:


    Transfer the betting funds to the company account, with a minimum of $100. Each customer would get a unique account number and set a password. They could call the betting company to place bets, with a 5% handling fee.


    Hardy''s Hotel lottery was a live broadcast, with 10 rounds daily, each two hours apart, taking a break from 2 AM to 6 AM.


    There would be no commission on winnings, but they could claim the prize and deposit it into the customer''s account, with a 5% handling fee. Customers could check and withdraw funds at any time without any restrictions.


    There was a long list of phone numbers, about 100 in total, inviting people to call the betting company.


    Many were initially skeptical.


    Mainly because sending money over without any guarantee made them wary. Who knew what kind of company this was? Could it be a scam?


    However, some tried calling the number.


    The phone was quickly answered by a soft female voice. The operator had received professional training and knew how to handle these inquiry calls, explaining everything clearly to the callers.


    Some called Wells Fargo to inquire about this service, and the bank confirmed it, saying the accounts were indeed opened with them. This reassured people significantly. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Out of over 100 million people in the U.S. some eventually believed.


    In just a short time, over a thousand people opened accounts and placed bets. There are always those willing to try new things.


    Of course, because of lingering doubts, the betting amounts were not large, with most people placing $100 bets.


    Just testing the waters.


    This lottery event saw two people in yellow vests appearing among the bettors, holding a thick stack of lottery tickets.


    Interestingly, their vests had words printed on them.


    "Queen of Luck Betting Company."


    Many were surprised by this, even the cameraman focused on the betting representatives. The host was also curious and approached for an interview after they placed their bets.


    "Could you please explain what ''Queen of Luck Betting Company'' means?" the host asked.


    The betting company staff had been briefed beforehand about the interview and were ready with their responses. Smiling, they said: "It means placing bets on behalf of customers. Customers deposit money with our company and call to place bets. We buy the lottery tickets for them and wait for the Las Vegas TV live draw, allowing everyone across the country to participate in this game."


    "Can you really do that?" the host asked, feigning surprise.


    "We are a legally operating company with a business license, charging only a 5% handling fee. We welcome everyone to place bets with us."


    The host called over the duty manager and asked, "Does betting through a company violate casino rules?"


    The duty manager smiled, "Of course not. As long as someone places a bet at the casino, it meets the rules. Winning the grand prize allows you to claim it with the ticket. Whether it''s placed by proxy or not doesn''t matter to the casino. We wish every player big wins."


    A perfect loop.


    No one could find any fault or illegal content.


    At this moment, many viewers saw this and let go of their doubts about proxy betting.


    With the addition of the betting company, the prize pool was even richer, making people more excited about the draw.


    People stared at their TV screens, waiting for the draw.

 Chapter 251: Chapter 251 Rotation Of Funds

    The draw time arrived.


    The tickets swirled in the glass box like a tornado, and finally, a few tickets were sucked into another box for the final draw.


    The duty manager took out a ticket, looked at it, and announced, "Congratulations to this lucky customer. The prize money is $15,620, and the number is..."


    "DS0302991!"


    The gamblers on site checked their tickets, and many, seeing their numbers didn''t match, shook their heads in disappointment.


    After a few seconds of silence.


    Suddenly, one of the people in a yellow vest shouted in excitement.


    "Wow, wow, wow~~~ It''s us! One of our customers won!" the yellow vest jubilantly shouted.


    This drew the attention of all the gamblers.


    So lucky! Winning on the first participation.


    But thinking about it, it made sense.


    Most people placed one or a few bets, while they placed over a thousand tickets at once, naturally increasing their winning chances.


    The two yellow vests claimed the prize money, happily posing for photos at the casino.


    The host and cameraman approached, and the host asked, "I''m curious, how do you verify which customer bought this winning ticket?"


    The yellow vest took out a file folder filled with records, with one side listing customer account numbers and the other the ticket numbers for that round.


    "We purchase a large number of tickets from the casino in advance. Since each ticket number is unique, we record the ticket numbers for each customer''s bet and enter them into the draw pool. This way, there''s no mistake."


    The staff showed the winning ticket with a customer account number written on it, representing the customer''s information.


    After explaining to the host, the yellow vest excitedly faced the TV camera and shouted, "This lucky customer is a friend from Texas. Congratulations! We will contact you soon."


    Amidst the envious glances of many, the two left with their prize.


    The big prize won by someone deeply stimulated many gamblers, causing the phone lines of the betting company to be overwhelmed with calls. There were new accounts being opened and bets being placed, with a hundred phones ringing non stop.


    In just three days, over ten thousand new accounts were added, bringing the betting company''s total funds to 2 million, of which the company earned 100,000 just from fees.


    Additionally, the money in the betting company''s accounts did not earn interest. This money could be loaned out by the betting company to banks, earning them more profit.


    As for the money used to buy lottery tickets, well, cash was the least scarce resource in The Los City Company. By rotating the funds, the money essentially became legitimate, making it an incredibly effective way to launder money.


    At the same time, due to the launch of the betting service, the prizes for the casino''s lottery activities increased. In just a few days, the jackpot reached $30,000, and the bets placed through the external betting service exceeded the amounts wagered by casino patrons.


    The expanding pool of funds further stimulated the enthusiasm of gamblers and bettors, leading to more people placing bets.


    Half a month later, Bill reported to Hardy that the account funds of the "Queen of luck Betting Company" had reached 10 million, and the casino''s jackpots had stabilized at over $40,000. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, the betting company was earning small money.


    The main benefit was the significant boost it provided to the casino''s business.


    Hardy did some calculations.


    With a jackpot of $40,000 per draw, 10 times a day, and the casino taking a 15% commission, maintaining this state throughout the year would yield an income of 22 million.


    This was an absolutely insane amount of income.


    At the Hardy Estate in Las Vegas,


    Hardy invited Las Vegas Mayor Goodman as a guest. Goodman enjoyed red wine, so Hardy took the mayor to his underground wine cellar.


    Because of its deep construction and sturdy walls, the wine cellar naturally keeps its temperature between 17 and 18 degrees Celsius all year round.


    The entire wine cellar was over 200 square meters, with walls and middle shelves filled with bottles of red wine.


    Goodman casually pulled out a bottle, "A 1908 Latour, a good year. It''s said that 1908 was the best year of that decade. This bottle is estimated to be worth $500."


    Hardy smiled, "500 was the price a couple of years ago. Recently, the price of vintage wines has skyrocketed. Now it should be around $800, and retailing for about $1,000."


    Goodman carefully examined the bottle twice more before reluctantly putting it back on the shelf. He walked a few steps and picked up another bottle, a 1928 Lafite.


    Margaux, Cheval Blanc, Coutet, Mouton, Petrus¡ªthe wine cellar was filled with wines that were estimated to be worth no less than forty or fifty thousand dollars.


    Hardy pulled a bottle from the rack and handed it to Mayor Goodman with a smile, "How about we drink this one today?"


    A 1914 Roman¨¦e-Conti, Mayor Goodman thought to himself, this is a good wine. Due to its low production, Roman¨¦e-Conti has always been extremely expensive. This bottle could be more expensive than the Latour, possibly selling for up to $2,000.


    The two returned to the living room and handed the wine to the butler to decant. Hardy and Mayor Goodman sat down to chat.


    "The Hardy Hotel has opened and is doing very well, with a steady stream of gamblers every day. Buses constantly bring people from Los Angeles, making Las Vegas increasingly prosperous," Mayor Goodman said with a smile.


    "A prosperous market means the government can collect more taxes, doesn''t it?" Hardy replied with a smile.


    "Of course, the citizens of Las Vegas all hope for continuous improvement here. Next year, the government plans to invest more money in infrastructure construction, such as drainage systems, road traffic systems, communication systems, and environmental sanitation systems," the mayor said.


    "If the government needs it, the Hardy Hotel is willing to contribute to municipal construction. As more and more tourists come to Las Vegas, there is only one small hospital, which can no longer meet current needs. I plan to invest in building a large comprehensive hospital. What do you think, Mayor Goodman?"


    Currently, Las Vegas only has tens of thousands of permanent residents, ranking low among American cities. But Hardy knew that in the future, the population of Las Vegas would increase dramatically, and building a hospital would definitely be profitable.

 Chapter 252: Chapter 252 Turmoil And Undercurrent

    Moreover, Hardy has quite a lot of personnel engaged in dangerous occupations pruned to injuries, such as HD Security and the Los City company. Having a hospital of his own will allow him to better take care of his people. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Additionally, Hardy plans on hiring some retired doctors from the military who are experts at dealing with gunshot wounds, especially to take care of his personals.


    Mayor Goodman was delighted to hear this, as building a hospital was also part of urban infrastructure construction and a political achievement for him.


    "Also, Las Vegas has primary and secondary schools, but it doesn''t have its own university. I think Las Vegas should have its own university. What do you think about me building a Las Vegas University?"


    Mayor Goodman was shocked. If he could add a university to the city during his tenure, it would be a major political achievement and possibly be recorded in the city''s history of construction.


    "Of course, that would be great. However, our population is small, and the industrial structure is simple, making a comprehensive university unsuitable. Those universities often develop over a hundred years. What kind of university do you think Las Vegas can open?" Mayor Goodman asked.


    Hardy understood Mayor Goodman''s point.


    Las Vegas only had casinos, nothing else. Should they open a gambling university?


    That would be ridiculous.


    However, Hardy knew that in the future, Las Vegas would indeed have its own university, established in about ten years.


    In his previous life, when he visited Las Vegas, the tour guide and tourists mentioned that the University of Las Vegas offered courses in arts, environmental studies, and hotel management, with its hotel management program ranking first among all American universities.


    "In the future, Las Vegas will develop rapidly, attracting more and more tourists. The hotel service industry will be in great demand. We can start with hotel management courses and gradually add other disciplines as we grow," Hardy suggested.


    He proposed a specialized school, essentially a hotel management college.


    Mayor Goodman thought Hardy''s proposal was practical and not overly ambitious, aiming to create a comprehensive, world class university.


    The butler had finished decanting the wine and brought it to the living room. Mayor Goodman raised his glass and admired the crimson liquid, thinking to himself that this was top notch Roman¨¦e-Conti wine.


    He took a sip and swallowed it gently.


    Each small sip was worth a few dollars.


    A taste of gold filled his mouth.


    Mayor Goodman said to Hardy, "A few days ago, an old friend called me. He saw me on Las Vegas Television and said he was pleased to see the changes in Las Vegas. He mentioned coming to visit me. By the way, my friend is a Nevada state senator."


    A while ago, Hardy had the television station interview Mayor Goodman, where he stood in the courtyard of the Hardy Hotel, with tourists bustling behind him, discussing the government''s future plans for Las Vegas.


    It was a show off moment.


    Hardy took a sip of wine and smiled, "When the senator visits Las Vegas, it won''t be for leisure but a business inspection. Mayor Goodman, you can tell your friend that the Hardy Hotel is willing to provide free accommodations so he can better understand the current state of Las Vegas."


    "By the way, if he brings his family, we can open more rooms."


    Goodman raised his glass to Hardy in thanks.


    "In a couple of days, I''ll have a groundbreaking ceremony for a racetrack and a greyhound track."


    "The greyhound track is a form of entertainment for the common people, something people enjoy. They can relax and play casually. The television station will also broadcast the races."


    "I''m planning to make the racetrack a bit more upscale. It will cover about 40 acres, including horse racing facilities. Besides regular horse races, it can also host national horse racing competitions, bringing together horses from across the country. This will be a great promotion for Las Vegas."


    "I''d like to invite Mayor Goodman to join the ribbon cutting ceremony."


    Mayor Goodman was naturally willing to support city construction and immediately agreed.


    "By the way, Mayor Goodman, have there been complaints to you about the Hardy Hotel affecting their business? Has anyone reported that the Hardy Hotel''s lottery activities are essentially conducting lottery business, violating federal law?"


    Mayor Goodman shrugged, "Indeed, some people have come to me with complaints about the Hardy Hotel. I know they''re just jealous of the hotel''s success. As for selling lottery tickets, I don''t see it that way. The betting company is just placing bets on behalf of customers, which has nothing to do with lottery sales."


    Hardy raised his glass with a smile.


    Mayor Goodman clinked glasses with Hardy, and they both took a sip, exchanging ideas smoothly.


    When Mayor Goodman left the Hardy Estate, there were two cases of red wine in the car''s trunk top quality vintage wines, two bottles of each type, totaling 12 bottles worth over $8,000.


    This wasn''t bribery, just an exchange between wine enthusiasts.


    A few days later, there was a groundbreaking ceremony for the greyhound track and the racetrack.


    Hardy invited the mayor and officials of Las Vegas and sent invitations to other casino managers. Most of them attended.


    The greyhound track''s investment was not large, covering 2 acres with simple facilities, totaling no more than $100,000.


    The racetrack was much larger and had more facilities, intended to host major events. Hence, the investment reached $1,000,000.


    Hardy stood on stage with the mayor for the ribbon cutting, while the casino managers whispered among themselves below.


    "Recently, the Hardy Casino has been in the limelight, attracting all the gamblers. Our casino sees fewer and fewer guests, sometimes none at all in a day," complained one casino manager.


    "It''s the same for us, almost no business," said another manager.


    One manager glanced at Hardy and said, "The facilities at the Hardy Hotel are just too attractive, with good food and entertainment. Guests can enjoy themselves thoroughly, while our casinos have no competitive edge. This is just the beginning. Watch, our situation will get worse."

 Chapter 253: Chapter 253 Emilio Barzini Who Keeps Getting Angrier

    "Does anyone have any solutions?" someone asked.


    "What solution do you have? Do you think you can challenge Jon Hardy''s power?" someone replied coldly.


    The Hardy Casino not only attracted all the customers but also introduced a telephone betting service. Just this live lottery activity made people realize that Hardy must be making a lot of money.


    Many people were extremely jealous.


    After the opening ceremony, Hardy saw off Mayor Goodman and the officials, then turned to the group of casino managers with a smile and walked over.


    "Thank you all for coming to the groundbreaking ceremony for the racetrack and greyhound track. Las Vegas will have two more attractions, bringing in more tourists," Hardy said.


    Some managers nodded slightly, while others secretly rolled their eyes.


    It''s your customers who will increase. Almost everyone who comes to Las Vegas goes to your casino.


    A manager from the New York Five Families Stracci family, known for his tough attitude, directly said, "Mr. Hardy, your casino business is indeed booming. But what about us? Our business has not only failed to benefit but has also declined significantly."


    Hardy looked at this guy.


    He had bombed their casinos back then, and they couldn''t have been unaware of it. Naturally, they resented Hardy.


    However, due to the agreement between the families and Hardy''s power on the West Coast, they dared not provoke him.


    Their casinos had been renovated and reopened, but they had few customers. How could they be in a good mood?


    Hardy sneered coldly,


    "Blaming others for being too strong because you can''t compete in business? Why not think of ways to improve yourselves?"


    "The Hardy Hotel was not favored initially. Why is it successful now? Because it represents the future trend. Only by satisfying customers will they travel thousands of miles to play in the desert of Las Vegas. A few broken tables can''t attract people."


    "There''s no shortage of money to be made in Las Vegas. What we should do is expand the pie, not get angry because someone else''s business is doing well. Some people even think about sabotage."


    Several casino managers looked uncomfortable at this remark.


    Hardy ignored them and looked at the others, "Las Vegas offers many business opportunities. Even if there were ten Hardy Hotels, everyone could still make money. You may let your Bosses know that Jon Hardy wants to build a casino that is much more extravagant and inquire as to if anyone would like to invest."


    Everyone was stunned.


    The previously united front of resentment dissipated, and each person began to calculate.


    "Mr. Hardy, are you really planning to build a casino more luxurious than the Hardy Hotel?" someone couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course. Let me tell you something: the Hardy Hotel''s capacity is already maxed out. Our hotel is booked two months in advance. Many people want to come and play. Your casinos are struggling not because there are no gamblers, but because they aren''t interested."


    This statement was very boastful and irritating.


    But no one refuted it because it was true. Their casinos were struggling, but the surrounding hotels were doing much better.


    It''s not a lack of guests.


    They just can''t attract them.


    "The new casino will be bigger, covering 100 acres, with a more luxurious casino, more hotel rooms at least 1,000 and surrounding facilities, including a shopping plaza and various entertainment facilities."


    "The initial budget for this casino is..."


    Hardy held up one finger.


    "One hundred million!"


    Many people gasped.


    What a massive undertaking, 100$ million!


    This figure shocked everyone present. What did 100$ million mean in this era? Last year''s GDP of the United States was only a little over 200 billion dollars. This investment alone accounted for one two-thousandth of the entire GDP of the United States.


    In these times, a millionaire was already considered extremely wealthy.


    Hardy proposed a 100$ million investment plan, which naturally astonished everyone.


    In fact, Hardy''s 100$ million plan had several layers of thought.


    This 100$ million wasn''t just for a simple casino but for a comprehensive casino entertainment complex. It would include a casino, hotel, villas, resorts, various entertainment facilities, and more.


    It also included auxiliary facilities, such as increasing direct flights to Las Vegas, his hospital plan, and even a university plan within the project.


    Hospitals and universities required substantial investments. Hardy was not foolish enough to pay for everything himself, he just needed to maintain control over the management. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Furthermore, with such a large investment, those who wanted to join in would have to put up a significant portion of their assets, tying them firmly to this project.


    He intended to create a new circle.


    Another point was that by setting a high threshold, anyone who wanted to enter Las Vegas in the future would have to match or exceed the scale of the new hotel, or they simply wouldn''t be able to make money.


    After the opening ceremony, the managers of the casinos who left immediately called their bosses to report this significant news.


    Emilio Barzini, the head of New York''s five major mafia families, fell into deep thought after hearing his subordinate''s report.


    He had always paid close attention to Hardy''s movements.


    He viewed the Corleone family as his rival, and Hardy was a friend of the Corleones. The territory and influence he had taken over were originally Sigel''s.


    In his mind, he already considered Hardy a competitor.


    Hardy''s grand hotel opening was a roaring success, reportedly earning tens of thousands of dollars daily. According to his subordinates, the casino''s daily revenue was around $20,000 to $30,000, amounting to millions annually.


    This didn''t include the "2 hour lottery" event, which reportedly earned more daily than the casino''s revenue, potentially reaching 20 million.


    Additionally, the so called investment company under Hardy''s subordinate, Bill from the Los City Company, had absorbed over 10 million dollars.


    Each of these income streams made Barzini envious.


    The more Hardy earned, the angrier Barzini became.


    Why? Because if it weren''t for Hardy, the Flamingo Casino, now Hardy''s Grand Hotel, should have belonged to them.

 Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Splitting The Mafia

    The conflict between the four families and the Corleones had nearly destroyed the Corleones, but Hardy played a significant role in their survival.


    Later, during the chaotic conflict, while they fought the Corleones and conspired to kill Sigel, aiming to seize his assets, Hardy ended up reaping the greatest benefits.


    He eliminated Raymond''s men and the Irish North Shore gang, uniting Los Angeles under his control and becoming the city''s dominant underworld force.


    He also took the Flamingo Casino.


    Reflecting on the Flamingo,


    Originally, Barzini had 13% of the shares, which he traded for the Corleones support of the drug trade.


    Damn it, In retrospect, that deal was a huge loss for him.


    Ignoring the investment company, the Grand Hotel''s annual revenue alone was visible, with a $30 million profit.


    With 13% of the shares, that would have been an annual income of $4 million.


    Currently, Barzini''s drug operations yield only two to three million annually, requiring significant effort and constant vigilance.


    Meanwhile, the Corleones,


    With 39% of the casino shares, Did nothing and still earned over $10 million in legitimate income annually.


    Legal income was far more valuable than mafia money, which needed laundering and faced operational risks that could halt income at any moment, whereas casino profits could continually grow.


    Even if the family faced issues, this income would remain.


    Thinking about this made Barzini insanely jealous.


    He had plotted for so long, forcing the Corleones to surrender, only to give the best spoils to others and leave himself with scraps.


    Of course, Barzini wouldn''t consider that Hardy''s Grand Hotel was so profitable because of good management, Hardy''s effort, dedication, and the future extra ordinary ideas of great geniuses in the business field.


    Sometimes, the same casino under different management might not succeed.


    Regarding Hardy''s invitation to mafia families to invest in the new casino, Barzini, being a cunning old fox, sensed a hint of conspiracy.


    If these people became Hardy''s business partners, his influence would significantly diminish.


    He knew, Mafia families prioritized making money. They would do anything for profit, but anyone blocking their path to wealth would quickly become an enemy.


    Previously, when attacking the Corleones, these smaller families acted as hunting dogs. Though they didn''t directly attack, their support was crucial, driven by the drug trade''s profits.


    Now Hardy dangled a juicy bait.


    Those greedy and foolish bastards might fall for it.


    Once they became partners, eliminating Hardy would be impossible, and his influence in the Mafia Commission would be greatly reduced.


    No way. He had to stop it!


    Barzini picked up the phone and called Philip, the head of the Tattaglia family, explaining the stakes.


    "I absolutely won''t invest in Hardy''s ventures. I heard the Grand Hotel earns two to three million a year easily. If we hadn''t traded the Flamingo shares to the Corleones, we could''ve earned a fortune."


    Barzini detected a hint of complaint in Philip''s tone. After all, it was Barzini who had advocated trading the shares for Corleone''s support in the drug business.


    "Are we just going to watch Hardy make a fortune in Las Vegas?" Philip asked.


    "I have an idea. We can rally some people and invest in building a large casino in Las Vegas ourselves. We can still make money," Barzini suggested.


    Philip showed interest.


    "That''s a good idea, but it might require significant investment."


    "Then let''s involve more people."


    After hanging up, Barzini called Carlo, the head of the Stracci family. They discussed for half an hour, and Carlo agreed to the new casino plan.


    These three families originally bought shares in the Flamingo Casino and formed a close alliance with Barzini.


    Finally, Barzini called Tilly, head of the Cuneo family, and explained his idea. Tilly replied, "I heard about the casino project from the manager. Have you watched the Las Vegas TV station?"


    "I have," Barzini replied.


    He had watched Las Vegas TV out of curiosity and to monitor his rival''s activities.


    "I believe Hardy''s casino''s success largely stems from the Las Vegas TV station''s promotion and the lottery event. Without the TV station, even another casino couldn''t succeed."


    Barzini furrowed his brows.


    Thinking about it, it seemed true. The TV station was crucial to Hardy''s casino''s success.


    Without TV support, the new casino couldn''t thrive and might even lose money.


    Hardy could succeed because he owned the nation''s largest ABC TV network. Others couldn''t just create a nationwide TV station.


    Of course, they could cooperate with other TV stations to break into Las Vegas and compete with Hardy. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that would mean tearing down the facade.


    Hardy wasn''t a gentleman or a passive person. Your TV station might get bombed the day after it was built, collapsing your building.


    They couldn''t outfight Hardy.


    The Los Angeles mafia under his control was stronger than any of the five families individually.


    HD Security had expanded rapidly in a year, now boasting 2,500 personnel, essentially Hardy''s private army, controlling Los Angeles, San Francisco, and Las Vegas.


    HD Security had opened a branch in New York with a small scale of 200 personnel, handling some bank contracts. Barzini had seen HD Security armored cars during his trips.


    Although 200 personnel are by no means threatening, But Hardy could always send more troops to New York.


    After considering all this, Barzini realized that even if they invested in a new casino, it might not succeed.


    To make money in Las Vegas, they could only cooperate with Hardy.


    This realization made Barzini very uncomfortable.


    Frustrated, Barzini said, "Tilly, this isn''t about making money. If the mafia families invest in Hardy''s new casino, do you think they''ll still go against him? Don''t forget, Hardy is allied with the Corleones."


    The other end was silent for a few seconds. Tilly said, "I''ll think it over. Let''s talk later."


    After hanging up, Tilly looked at a painting on the wall. It was an 1827 piece by French artist Th¨¦odore Gudin, depicting a shipwreck with people escaping on lifeboats amidst stormy seas.


    He and the Corleones had no deep grudges. Their previous alliance to attack the Corleones was driven by the drug trade and profit.


    Since Barzini couldn''t offer benefits now, and there were substantial profits to be made in Las Vegas, Tilly had no difficulty making a choice.

 Chapter 255: Chapter 255 No Permanent Friends, Only Permanent Interests

    He picked up the phone and called the old godfather, Vito Corleone.


    "Vito, it''s Tilly." Tilly greeted with a smile.


    "I recognized your voice, Tilly. It''s been a while since you called. You used to invite me for drinks often," the old godfather replied with a laugh.


    "Are you free this weekend? Let''s go hunting at my estate," Tilly invited.


    "Sure, it''s been a while since I went out," the old godfather agreed readily.


    "Vito, I heard Hardy plans to build a new large casino in Las Vegas with a $100 million investment. What do you think? Are you investing?" Tilly asked.


    The old godfather chuckled. "Of course, we''ll invest. I believe it''ll be a profitable venture. Since we know it will be profitable, why not invest? You know I have shares in Hardy''s Grand Hotel, which now brings me a legal income of 10 million dollars annually."


    The old godfather emphasized "legal." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Legal income and illegal income were vastly different, especially in a country with strict financial regulations.


    "How much do you plan to invest?" Tilly asked.


    "That depends on Hardy. I''d like to invest more, but Hardy might not allow it. This business could involve dozens of shareholders, and if you take too many shares, others won''t have any."


    A $100 million investment.


    Few families could put up 10 million, putting up 5 million would be impressive, but that would only be a 5% stake.


    Tilly paused and said, "Vito, Barzini just called me." He then relayed Barzini''s words to the old godfather.


    "We have no eternal allies, and we have no eternal enemies. Only Our interests are eternal and those interests it is our duty to follow."


    This was a famous quote by 19th-century British Prime Minister Palmerston, the foundation of British diplomacy.


    After finishing his call with Cuneo, Barzini realized that the situation was worse than he had imagined. Hardy''s proposed investment could benefit others, and if he tried to stop it, he would find himself in the same position as the Corleone family once was.


    The conversation with Cuneo hinted at deeper issues, making it clear how the other families would react. They had no political stance, their sole interest was making money. Whoever helped them make money was a friend. The past issues with drugs were likely forgotten. No one could resist such a large profit dangled in front of them.


    Barzini suddenly realized that Hardy''s scheme wasn''t a conspiracy but a transparent strategy. Even knowing Hardy''s intentions, it was hard to stop him. This realization brought Barzini distress. He had to find a way out.


    He picked up the phone again and called Philip and Stracci, members of the Mafia''s 24 member committee. Many had affiliations or interests connected to the Five Families, and they could use their influence to try to stop Hardy.


    In Las Vegas, Hardy received several calls from Mafia family heads. The first call came from the Lucchese family head, who controlled Miami. Hardy had previously sought their help in dealing with the scammer, Victor.


    The Lucchese family had good relations with the Corleone family. "Mr. Hardy, my manager told me that you want to invest in building a bigger casino with a budget of $100 million." Lucchese asked.


    "Yes, I plan to build a new casino with a $100 million investment," Hardy confirmed.


    Though he heard Hardy''s response, Lucchese was still shocked. "Can you tell me where this $100 million will be used and how long it will take to recoup it?"


    Hardy thought to himself that since Lucchese was asking, he wouldn''t hold back his persuasive pitch. "Strictly speaking, it''s not just a casino but a complex. This complex includes a casino, two luxury hotels, a themed shopping street, several large malls, high end restaurants, a performance center, a sports arena, and a conference exhibition center."


    "We''re also planning to build a hospital and invest in a university. Of course, the hospital and university won''t be within the casino, the hospital will be closer to the city center, and the university will be closer to the mountains for better scenery. However, the assets will belong to this casino."


    "My plan includes two hotels with 2,000 rooms, a casino that can accommodate over 5,000 people, and other facilities capable of hosting over 50,000 people."


    "The performance center can host various shows and competitions. I''ve designed several world class events to be organized by MGM and HD Films, including the ''Victoria''s Secret Angel Show'' and the ''Miss World Beauty Pageant''."


    "There will also be ''fashion competitions,'' ''boxing matches,'' ''electronic technology contests,'' and more."


    "I intend to make these competitions international events held in Las Vegas. This will attract countless tourists. Last year, Las Vegas had 130,000 tourists, and this year it''s expected to exceed 500,000, largely driven by the Hardy Hotel."


    "I estimate that within ten years, we can increase the number of tourists to 5 million annually. Do you know what that means?"


    "What does it mean?" Lucchese responded instinctively.


    "It means that even if each tourist spends just $100, the revenue will reach $500 million."


    "Now, do you still think investing $100 million is too much?" Hardy asked.


    Lucchese envisioned the scene Hardy painted and felt excited. Previously, he thought 100 million was too much, but now he sees the potential of earning 500 million annually.


    "Are you sure you can attract 5 million tourists?" Lucchese asked, confident that visitors would spend at least $100 each.


    "Even more," Hardy said firmly.


    Hardy knew he had Lucchese hooked. "I''m in Las Vegas, and you can see the daily revenue and traffic at the Hardy Hotel. You should come and see it for yourself. It''s more convincing than a phone call."


    "In addition to the casino business, when the new casino is built, I plan to include television betting segments, which will earn money nationwide," Hardy added, throwing out a massive lure.


    Lucchese had heard of the success of TV betting. His manager reported that TV betting was even more profitable than the casino itself. If Hardy included this in the new casino, the earnings were guaranteed.

 Chapter 256: Chapter 256 Inviting The Mafia Committee To Las Vegas

    "Okay, I''ll come over right now." Lucchese said excitedly.


    "Lucchese, why not invite other families interested in the new casino? Everyone can come and see the Hardy Hotel''s operations and my plans for the new casino. We can discuss any issues in person," Hardy suggested.


    "Alright, I''ll contact the other families," Lucchese agreed.


    After hanging up, Hardy smiled. Inviting these people to Las Vegas was a way to filter them out. Anyone who came was willing to cooperate, and those who were willing to cooperate could be brought on board. With their investments, Hardy would only earn more.


    The news of Hardy inviting Mafia families to Las Vegas spread quickly, reaching Barzini and others. Barzini felt uneasy. After discussing with the other two families, he made calls to familiar family heads, subtly discouraging them from going and promising that they would also build a casino in the future and invite them.


    In the study, the old godfather sat in his recliner, with Michael and Tom beside him. "Father, the relationships among the families are becoming quite delicate," Tom said.


    "Explain what you mean by delicate," the old godfather said.


    "Since their last joint attack on us, the committee families have seemed united, doing drug business together, and Barzini''s influence in the committee has grown. But now, everyone has their own thoughts. Hardy''s invitation to Las Vegas has stirred things up. Barzini is trying to stop it, but it''s clear he can''t. Most have indicated they will go."


    The old godfather played with his pipe and looked at his youngest son. "What do you think, Michael?"


    Michael, who had been listening quietly, raised his head. "Hardy is impressive. With a few tactics, he''s shattered Barzini''s hard won alliance. By inviting the families to Las Vegas, he''s forcing them to choose, directly undermining Barzini."


    The old godfather nodded in approval. "You''re right. Hardy has disrupted the balance among the Mafia families with greater benefits. Hardy''s move is brilliant."


    "Hardy is indeed formidable. We only realize this after it was implemented, but Hardy has already thought of that and had been planing for quite some time. Even if Barzini sees through Hardy''s tactics, he can''t do much to stop the other mafia families, because profit seeking is human nature."


    "The essence of the mafia is to pursue profit. Every mafia organization was founded to gain wealth, including when I established the Corleone family, fighting for more money."


    The old godfather looked at Tom. "Tom, go to Las Vegas tomorrow. The Corleone family fully supports Hardy''s actions."


    "How much should we invest?" Tom asked.


    "As much as we can, according to Hardy''s thoughts," the old godfather replied.


    After Tom left the study, Michael looked at his father and said, "Father, I feel this isn''t so simple." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old godfather was silent for a moment, then smiled. "It won''t develop in a bad direction. The ones who should be worried are Barzini and his allies. If they don''t handle this well, Hardy, the young and strong lion, will show his sharp fangs."


    Then he looked at his son. "Michael, how do you feel about being a state senator? Are you managing well?"


    Michael smiled. "No problem. Understanding the community, proposing bills, and attending legislative meetings are all manageable. I''ve prepared several bills to improve New York State''s livelihood, increase hospitals, improve sanitation, and create jobs."


    The old godfather nodded. Michael''s proposals were practical and safe, showing his keen insight. Unlike some who sought attention with flashy proposals, Michael didn''t need to. "Do business well, be a good senator, and don''t worry about the family. With Hardy''s move, the Corleone family will be even stronger."


    Flights continuously landed at Las Vegas Airport, including many private planes. Mafia family heads, with their aides and bodyguards, arrived in the gambling city. They all had their casinos there, so there was no need for Hardy to host them; their casino managers naturally took care of them.


    Bill also arrived, participating as the president of the Los City Company. If other Mafia families could invest, so could his company. "Bill, how many people have come?" Hardy asked.


    Bill counted on his fingers. "Tom Hagen from the Corleone family, the Lucchese family head from Miami, the Porello family head from Cleveland, the Bruno family head from Philadelphia, the Marcello family head from New Orleans, the second in command from the Cuneo family in New York, and Chicago..."


    Bill listed 16 families. As for the Barzini, Tattaglia, and Stracci families from New York and the Selton family from San Francisco, they didn''t come.


    Hardy nodded. The fact that Cuneo, one of the Five Families from New York, sent someone was surprising, indicating that profit always came first. The absence of the other three families was expected. The Selton family from San Francisco was still in hiding and couldn''t come. Those who didn''t come were closely allied with Barzini.


    Calculating, there were 29 major families in the Mafia committee, including the Five Families and the 24 member families. Now, 16 had come, more than half. Anyone who came had made a choice, aligning with Hardy.


    With one casino, Hardy had managed to win over more than half of the Mafia committee. The plan was already highly successful.


    "Bill, call and invite them to the Hardy Hotel tomorrow. Let them see how we make money," Hardy said with a smile. "Do you think they''ll drool?" he laughed.


    "Probably." Bill chuckled.


    ...


    The Mafia family boss walked into the Hardy Casino, which was bustling with tourists. Despite having seen the Hardy Casino on TV, experiencing it firsthand revealed that it was even more luxurious and lively in person.


    Hundreds of slot machines were lined up, with many tourists trying their luck, and the machines frequently emitted the crisp sound of coins being dispensed. Dozens of gambling tables were fully occupied, with occasional big wins causing excitement among the surrounding gamblers.


    With a business like this, it was hard not to make money.


    Just then, music played in the hall, signaling the start of a two hour lottery event. Many people gathered in the lottery area, including a few wearing yellow vests with "Lucky Queen Betting Company" written on the back.

 Chapter 257: Chapter 257 The New Grand Hotel

    The prize amount for this draw was displayed on the betting table: $52,366.


    Some mafia bosses also quickly purchased a few lottery tickets to get in on the action. After placing his bet, the head of the Marcello family from New Orleans asked the casino manager beside him, "Is there always this much prize money for each draw?"


    "It used to be less, but now it''s increasing. The betting company''s wagered amounts have exceeded those within the casino," the manager replied.


    Marcello glanced at the people in yellow vests and silently calculated. If each draw offered $50,000 and the casino took a 15% commission, with ten draws a day, that would be more than $27 million a year.


    This figure shocked Marcello.


    And that was just the income from the lottery game. The casino itself was also profitable, meaning Hardy Casino could easily make $30¨C40 million a year.


    No wonder Hardy dared to talk about investing $100 million. The business was so lucrative that it could pay for itself in a few years, leaving pure profit afterward.


    The lottery draw began, and after two rounds, a lucky gambler was chosen. This time, the winner was a woman in her thirties.


    When the woman realized she had won, she screamed excitedly and hugged her husband. When she finally collected her prize, she could barely hold all the bundles of cash.


    The casino took photos, and the TV station conducted interviews, broadcasting this scene to viewers across the United States.


    Marcello thought to himself, seeing someone win a big prize on TV every two hours must make viewers eager to try their luck. The betting company would accumulate more funds over time, and just the ability to pool such amounts would bring them considerable profits, especially since this money was interest free and could be used at will as long as it kept coming in.


    He mused further. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If a new casino investment could be as profitable as Hardy''s Hotel, earning $30¨C40 million a year would equate to a return on investment of 30¨C40% annually. In three years, the investment would be recouped, and the rest would be pure profit, not to mention the valuable equity.


    Most importantly, this money was legitimate income.


    Thinking about it now, $100 million didn''t seem like much. If Hardy made this business ??opportunity public, countless investors would be eager to invest.


    If Marcello could think of this, other Mafia family bosses could see it too. After spending over two hours in the casino and witnessing two lottery draws, some couldn''t wait any longer and expressed their desire to talk to Mr. Hardy.


    The accompanying staff smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy invites everyone to the hotel conference room."


    The Mafia families bosses flocked to the hotel conference room, where a huge design plan was displayed on the wall upon entering.


    The plan featured several tall hotels and various other buildings and facilities, connected by corridors and waterways. Each building was labeled with its intended use.


    Some thought to themselves, "This must be the new casino Hardy plans to build. The scale is enormous, with dozens of buildings, an artificial lake, and rivers. This isn''t just a casino; it''s like a small city."


    Just then, Hardy walked in and greeted the Mafia bosses with a smile, "I didn''t accompany you earlier because I wanted you to experience it firsthand. What do you think of the place?"


    "The Hardy Casino is indeed impressive, the most luxurious casino I''ve ever seen, and likely the most profitable too," one boss said.


    Hardy smiled, "Unfortunately, it''s too small and underestimates the enthusiasm of the gamblers. The rooms are always fully booked, and the casino is packed. I believe gamblers deserve a better experience.


    "So, I decided to build a larger, more comprehensive casino," he said, pointing to the wall. "Take a look at this design plan. I commissioned the best design company in the United States to design this new casino. I call it ''The Venetian Grand Hotel.''"


    One boss suddenly exclaimed, "Ah, I knew the architectural style looked familiar. It''s Venetian!"


    They were all Italians, and whether they had been to Venice or not, they still felt a bit of nostalgia for their homeland. Hardy''s decision to use a Venetian style instantly made the Mafia bosses fall in love with the design.


    Hardy stood before the design plan and began introducing it.


    "This place is called ''The Venetian Grand Hotel.''"


    "The main building will be 49 stories high, with the casino hall below, accommodating 1,000 slot machines and 300 gambling tables for 3,000 people to play simultaneously. Upstairs, there will be VIP lounges for high stakes gambling, and even private gambling rooms for those who don''t want to play in public, like you distinguished gentlemen.


    "Above the main building will be guest rooms. When gamblers are tired, they can go upstairs to rest. There will be over 700 rooms in the main building, as well as various performance halls for shows and competitions."


    "I will direct a river into the property, creating a lake covering several acres. The open water will enhance the ambiance."


    "There will also be two separate hotels, giving the casino over 2,000 rooms in total. Additionally, there will be a villa area with more than 100 villas, allowing families to stay together while visiting."


    "A long shopping street will offer a collection of international brands, including clothes, shoes, bags, jewelry, and watches, satisfying people''s shopping desires."


    "There will be many gourmet restaurants serving cuisines from around the world. A river will run through the shopping street, allowing people to tour the casino by boat, just like in Venice."


    "A conference, exhibition, and banquet center will host various large events. I have planned events like the ''Miss World Beauty Pageant'' and the ''Victoria''s Secret Fashion Show,'' which can be held here."


    "This will be a large integrated resort that combines gambling, dining, shopping, accommodation, leisure, entertainment, and business. I expect it will employ around 5,000 people."


    "You must have seen the ''lottery game'' at Hardy''s Hotel," Hardy continued. "To be honest, that event is very profitable. I will ensure the new casino also holds such events. You know, I own the Las Vegas TV station."

 Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Finalizing The Investment Of $100 Million

    The Mafia bosses laughed along with him. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lottery game was an excellent moneymaker, but it was not easy for others to replicate.


    It required a place like Las Vegas where gambling was legal, a TV station that covered the whole country, a large casino, countless willing bettors, and the power to protect it.


    Hardy had all these things, so he succeeded. Others would find it extremely difficult to replicate this business.


    "In addition, I plan to build a hospital and a Las Vegas University. The hospital will be a public facility and part of the service for visitors, while the university will focus on hospitality training to provide staff for the hotel."


    "This also counts as city infrastructure, and the government is pleased with such facilities. It''s important to maintain good relations with the government."


    The family bosses nodded in agreement, knowing the importance of maintaining good relations with the government.


    At this point, one impatient boss asked, "Mr. Hardy, I would like to invest in the new casino. How many shares can I buy?"


    Hardy glanced at the bosses and smiled, "Many families are here today. I have set a standard: each family can purchase up to 5% of the shares, worth $5 million."


    $5 million for just 5% of the shares.


    It was expensive.


    Hardy painted a beautiful picture of an unlimited future, but many smaller families still found it difficult to come up with the investment.


    Not everyone could come up with $5 million. When Sigel sought funding from the three major families in New York, they only contributed $800,000 before stopping, leading to a fallout and even murderous intent over such a small amount.


    These Mafia families lacked Hardy''s business acumen and money making ability, as well as his vision for the future.


    $5 million. Some larger families could scrape it together, but smaller families genuinely couldn''t.


    However, they were extremely envious of Hardy Casino''s profits, knowing Hardy could make millions annually.


    "Alright, everyone, discuss it among yourselves. If anyone is interested in investing, let me know by the afternoon. I want to finalize this as soon as possible."


    He was on a tight schedule and needed to return to Los Angeles soon.


    "But there''s one condition: to facilitate management and avoid other issues, anyone purchasing shares must sign a voting rights agreement to ensure the manager''s control over the casino. I don''t want any problems destabilizing the company internally."


    Many hesitated at Hardy''s request. Signing the voting rights agreement meant giving Hardy full management control, leaving them with only the right to dividends.


    Just moments ago, everyone was full of enthusiasm, but now they were cooling down. Someone asked, "If Mr. Hardy mismanages, and we shareholders have no decision making power, wouldn''t we have to watch the casino lose money?"


    Hardy spread his hands, "I will be the majority shareholder, and my investment is larger than yours. Would I deliberately lose my own money? As for management capabilities, just look at Hardy Hotel to see my management skills."


    "I want decision making power to maintain internal stability at the new casino. You''ve all seen business tactics. Given our identities, if business competition turns into large scale armed conflict, it would be a loss for everyone. So, I decided to clarify this in advance."


    The family bosses realized this point too. Business competition could be just as ruthless as gang conflicts. If someone tried to take control of the new casino, even if they succeeded using business tactics, the families wouldn''t stop there, leading to inevitable conflicts and many casualties.


    However, this meant their power would be reduced.


    How to choose?


    The bosses were momentarily indecisive.


    At this moment, Tom Hagen stood up and said, "Mr. Hardy, the Corleone family is willing to invest and purchase 5% of the shares, signing the voting rights agreement."


    When Tom arrived, the old godfather had instructed him to support Hardy regardless of his decisions. So, Tom was the first to step forward and agree to Hardy''s terms.


    The head of the Lucchese family also stepped forward, "Mr. Hardy, I am also willing to buy in and purchase 5% of the shares."


    This family head was very clear minded. He was in it purely for profit. He had an economist by his side who told him that all of Hardy''s maneuvers were strokes of genius. To earn over a hundred million dollars in just two years and to control a company like ABC Television with significant influence was something he greatly admired in Hardy''s investment prowess.


    He believed Hardy could definitely lead him to make money, so he promptly expressed his agreement.


    Soon, several other family heads expressed their willingness to buy shares, while about ten others decided to go back and think it over. They also needed to determine how much they wanted to buy since not every family had that much cash on hand.


    Hardy wasn''t in a hurry. He took these people to the restaurant for a meal.


    In the afternoon, a few more family heads approached Hardy. The remaining ones were small families. Some bought 4%, some 3%, and one family even bought only 2%. It seemed some families were also having tough times.


    One family still hadn''t approached Hardy, possibly due to financial issues or perhaps they were spying for the Barzini family.


    Hardy didn''t mind.


    In the end, a total of 56% of the new casino shares were sold.


    This amount of stock was just right for Hardy. If too many shares were sold, he would own too little, and once the casino started operating, his own earnings would be minimized.


    The remaining shares were split, with the Los City Company holding 10% and Hardy himself holding 34%.


    Holding 34% of the shares gave him the so called veto power.


    However, with the management rights agreement, Hardy wasn''t worried about shareholder rebellion. With this agreement, even a small percentage of shares could completely control the company.


    With everything settled, Hardy signed the agreement with the mafia family heads in the hotel. An investment plan worth over a hundred million dollars was officially finalized.


    As for the investment funds, the other families said they would submit the money gradually after returning home, estimating it would take one to two months in total.

 Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Even Wall Street Fears The Mafia.

    Hardy stated that the Venetian Hotel would establish a construction management team, and all company funds usage would need to be approved by this team, which would be accountable to all shareholders, regularly reporting on construction progress and fund usage details.


    Hearing this, the family heads felt reassured. They were afraid Hardy might overspend in pursuit of extravagance like Sigel, which could result in their money going down the drain.


    With things settled, the mafia family heads bid farewell one after another. Hardy looked at the agreement and smiled. These people were now onboard, and henceforth, the mafia would no longer pose a significant threat to him.


    After sending them off, Hardy also returned to Los Angeles.


    He was in a hurry to come back because there was a speech waiting for him.


    When he made the deal with Mayer, one of the terms was to become the president of the Actors Guild, which Mayer agreed to.


    Now, with the guild president election approaching, several candidates had already started campaigning, and Hardy was one of them, though he had remained quiet.


    Currently, the Actors Guild has about 40,000 registered members, including film and television actors, reporters, radio personals, recording artists, singers, voice actors, and other media workers.


    They were mainly based in Hollywood and New York. Don''t underestimate this number while most were ordinary and bit part actors, those big stars were also included.


    Their influence was substantial. Sometimes, even presidential candidates would invite these big stars to endorse them to leverage their fan base and increase their support.


    Additionally, there were journalists and radio hosts whose influence wasn''t small either. A pen could write someone to death, and a mouth could talk someone to death.


    This was the main reason Hardy wanted to become the president of the Actors Guild, because becoming the president meant wielding a significant amount of power.


    As soon as Hardy returned to Los Angeles, he received a call from Mayer. "Hardy, I heard you''ve formed a new casino with others, investing a $100 million?"


    "Yes."


    "Aren''t you planning to build a new casino with us?" Mayer asked with a frown.


    "Hhh, there''s no conflict. Our new casino will also be built. I''m just waiting for your news," Hardy replied.


    "No conflict? With a $100 million casino, once the new casino is built, everyone will be competing for business," Mayer said.


    "Mr. Mayer, as I told you before, Las Vegas is a huge gold mine that one person can''t exhaust. The better we build this gold mine, the more tourists we''ll attract and the more we''ll earn."


    "Do you know about the clustering effect? By building several casinos, tourists will always think of Las Vegas first whenever they want to gamble, rather than any other place."


    "I can tell you, even if ten such casinos are built in Las Vegas, it won''t be saturated. There will be no shortage of tourists. All we need to do is attract them here, just like how we conduct large scale promotions before a movie release."


    "And there''s another reason I had to build this new casino," Hardy said, his tone becoming more serious.


    "What reason?" Mayer asked curiously.


    "The partners I worked with this time are all mafia families, a total of 15, representing more than half of the Mafia Commission. Originally, they all had casinos in Las Vegas, but on a smaller scale, similar to underground casinos in Los Angeles."


    "Because Hardy''s Grand Hotel attracted most of the tourists, their businesses took a nosedive, generating a lot of animosity. To be honest, while I''m in Las Vegas, they wouldn''t dare mess with Hardy''s Grand Hotel. But if another new casino is built, do you think they would tolerate such a thing?"


    Mayer immediately realized the truth in this.


    They had money, but they were powerless against the mafia.


    Without Hardy, they wouldn''t even have a chance to get involved in Las Vegas.


    In later years, up until the 60s and 70s, Las Vegas casinos were firmly controlled by the mafia. It wasn''t until the mafia was dealt with by Kennedy and then hit several times, causing their decline, that Wall Street and other big capitalists had a chance to enter Las Vegas, opening more casinos and hotels.


    Before the mafia''s decline, even powerful entities like Wall Street and big capitalists couldn''t touch this profitable business.


    Even Wall Street had people and things they were powerless against. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This showed that the mafia was indeed a fearsome force. Read more chapters on m-vl-e-mpyr


    Wall Street tycoons weren''t invincible either, as rich people were more afraid of death. If you played dirty with the mafia, they would play rough with you.


    You never knew when your car might explode, your house might blow up, or even the cigar you smoked might explode.


    Of course, the mafia''s decline later on had many reasons, which won''t be analyzed here. Knowing the mafia would decline in the future, Hardy planned from the start to clean up his image.


    Individually, there was nothing that could be pined on him.


    Even if someone knew he was a big boss behind the scenes, what of it? Without evidence, making unfounded accusations could be fatal.


    As long as Hardy became powerful enough, comparable to the big eight conglomerates, even politicians wouldn''t dare touch him. Who would care about your origin story then?


    Profitable businesses.


    HD security armed forces.


    ABC Television, Universal Times, and other media.


    These were Hardy''s fortresses.


    Money, force, and media influence¡ªhaving these three meant even the US president wouldn''t easily move against him.


    Back to the point.


    When Hardy explained the stakes, Mayer finally understood. If they pushed these mafia families too far and they united against them, forget about making money, they might not even be able to build the casino.


    What if, nearing completion, a sudden explosion brought down the building? All their investment would go down the drain.


    "By building a new luxury casino together with them and making money together, we eliminate the crisis and expand Las Vegas influence. Do you think my decision was wrong?" Hardy asked.


    "No, I think you did the right thing, Hardy," Mayer immediately replied.

 Chapter 260: Chapter 260 The U.S Unions

    Mayer was well aware of the mafia families methods and power, agreeing that Hardy''s approach was indeed correct.


    "Are we still continuing our investment?" Mayer asked.


    "Of course, I''ve already prepared the land," Hardy replied.


    Hardy had bought a large amount of land in Las Vegas. After months of acquisition, he now had over 20,000 acres. With the Hardy Grand Hotel''s booming business, land prices had started to soar, and his stockpiled land had appreciated significantly.


    The 100 acres for building the Venetian Hotel would be purchased from himself, and it wouldn''t be cheap.


    For the hotel with Mayer, the land would also be bought from his company, as he owned the best land in Las Vegas.


    "Previously, I consulted a few friends, and our consensus was an investment of 20 million. Now it seems the investment might need to increase," Mayer said.


    "I think it can be set at 50 million," Hardy suggested.


    "50 million? I''ll need to discuss it with our partners," Mayer said.


    "I''ll wait for your news then."


    After hanging up, Hardy picked up a speech from the desk. It was his script for tomorrow night''s show, where he would participate in "Irina Tonight Show" to campaign for the Actors Guild presidency.


    Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r


    This was his first appearance.


    Standing under the spotlight, countless Americans would get to know him and he could not remain in the shadows forever.


    The next evening.


    Hardy arrived at ABC Television''s large studio, which could accommodate over a hundred people, and today, it was filled with Hollywood stars.


    Hardy was now the boss of a big Hollywood movie company and the largest radio company in the country. Most Hollywood movie stars were registered with the Actors Guild. Hardy invited them to get their votes.


    As Hardy entered, many people stood at the door to greet him.


    Looking around, he saw many big Hollywood stars, as well as directors, writers, and producers.


    In the crowd, Hardy noticed Reagan standing behind the big stars. Reagan had already joined Hardy''s agency and was now a signed actor under his company.


    Reagan and Hedy Lamarr had just finished filming "Ghost," which was now in post production.


    Hardy exchanged pleasantries with these people, needing to win their votes. When he reached Reagan, Reagan extended both hands to shake Hardy''s hand. Hardy leaned in and asked, "Is there anything you are going to do after the movie finishes filming?"


    "No, nothing," Reagan quickly replied.


    "Are you interested in working at the Actors Guild? If I get elected president, you can be my assistant," Hardy said.


    Reagan immediately looked delighted. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''d love to, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy smiled, "Then it''s settled. From now on, you''re my assistant for the ''Actors Guild Presidential Campaign.''"


    In Hardy''s memories, back then Reagan started from the Actors Guild. While acting, he joined the guild, became its president, then joined the Republican Party, becoming a California legislator, senator, governor, and eventually president.


    His ability to rise step by step showed his competence and even as the U.S president he was one of the best, so Hardy thought of him for the assistant role. With many future tasks, Hardy could entrust the guild affairs to Reagan.


    ....


    The Screen Actors Guild American Federation of Television and Radio Artists (SAG-AFTRA), established in 1933, has been around for 14 years and currently has over 40,000 members.


    In the future, even Donald Trump will join this association.


    In the United States, labor unions are an important part of societal development, holding significant social status and considerable power.


    Even the President and senior members of Congress are wary of unions, as they hold voting power. For political leaders aspiring to become congressmen or presidents, they must protect union interests to garner union support.


    Unions also have a substantial ability to raise funds for election campaigns. During presidential elections, a large portion of votes often come from unions, and similarly, about one third of the funding comes from union support.


    At their peak, 35% of American workers were union members, and these members were often the main breadwinners of their families, highlighting the immense power of unions.


    Hardy knew that the currently thriving Detroit automotive industry was later brought down by the largest union in the United States, the United Automobile Workers (UAW).


    At its peak, the UAW had 1.5 million members. The union existed to fight for the welfare and rights of automobile workers. However, it wasn''t a charitable organization; members had to pay dues, roughly 5% of their income.


    The union collected dues to negotiate with manufacturers for better benefits. If the demands were not met, they would strike, potentially halting factory operations.


    Strikes caused significant losses to factories. The factories would eventually compromise, benefiting the workers and resuming operations. However, when certain actions reach a certain extent, they can turn sour.


    Union leaders, wanting to assert their presence, would frequently stir up trouble every few years, continually demanding increased benefits, reduced working hours, higher wages, and more perks. Eventually, the factories couldn''t bear the burden, and some chose to relocate or simply shut down.


    Many have joked that European businesses go under due to high rents from landlords, while American factories go under due to unions.


    Detroit, once the automotive capital, saw many parts factories shut down under union pressure. Even world class companies like Ford, General Motors, and Chrysler eventually left, with Chrysler ultimately declaring bankruptcy.


    The result was a massive wave of layoffs and unemployment.


    High salaries and pensions? When companies go bankrupt, those things become meaningless.


    The so called manufacturing exodus from the United States had multiple reasons. One was societal transformation towards high tech and service industries. Another was the unsustainable high wages and benefits for workers, which made businesses overburdened. Unions were like hidden landmines, ready to explode at any moment, prompting factories to relocate abroad.


    Post WWII, Japan and South Korea rose as manufacturing nations due to these factors. By the 1970s, the U.S. heavily relied on imports, further declining its manufacturing sector.


    There are many types of unions in the U.S., numbering in the hundreds, with the actors union being relatively smaller in membership.

 Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Hardy Promise

    Despite its smaller size, the actors'' union has had a significant impact, having initiated several large strikes, with the longest lasting over six months, severely impacting major Hollywood studios.


    Unions are like a double edged sword, with both positive and negative sides, primarily depending on who wields the handle.


    Especially now, many unions have intricate connections with the mafia. Raymond is an Irish mob boss with his family in Detroit. According to information collected by Henry, the UAW is under Raymond''s control.


    The current head of the UAW is Jimmy Hoffa, reminding Hardy of the movie "The Irishman."


    Hardy walked onto the stage.


    He was preparing to record a show.


    Glancing at the audience, he saw Ava Gardner, Elizabeth Taylor, Hedy Lamarr, Katharine Hepburn, Judy Garland, Joan Crawford, Ginger Rogers, Shirley Temple, Cary Grant, Clark Gable, Gene Kelly, and Clint Eastwood, among others.


    All the faces he saw were Hollywood stars.


    Only a few people in Hollywood could gather such a crowd, and Hardy was now one of them.


    Irina stepped out, dressed in a glamorous gown, tall and curvaceous, not losing out to the stars.


    She smiled at Hardy and spoke into the microphone, "I''ve done so many episodes of this show, interviewed dozens of stars, senators, renowned entrepreneurs, and scientists, yet today I''m a bit nervous."


    "I didn''t expect to interview my boss today. If I say something wrong, will my boss dock my pay?"


    The audience chuckled softly.


    The interview officially began.


    Irina asked a few questions, and Hardy responded humorously and candidly.


    "Mr. Hardy, I heard you''re running for president of the actors union. If you become president, what changes do you plan to make to the union?" Irina asked.


    Hardy smiled and said, "For actors, the union is like a parent. When you''re wronged or dissatisfied outside, you can come back and complain to your parents, and the union will stand up for you."


    "The union should fight for a minimum income standard for actors, including extras. Producers shouldn''t arbitrarily lower prices, and there should be a cap on working hours. Some actors are so busy that they can only rest for two or three hours a day and have no days off for months. This is unacceptable."


    "We should also strive to improve food standards and working conditions. For example, actors should have insurance for dangerous scenes, like stunt actors and those involved in explosions."


    "If an actor signs a contract and doesn''t get paid when the contract expires, they can come to the union, and the union will help them chase down the payment from the producers."


    Irina blinked her big eyes and asked, "Mr. Hardy, you''re also the owner of a film company and a radio company. Wouldn''t what you said harm your interests?"


    Hardy shook his head.


    "What I just mentioned are rights that actors should enjoy. If a company owner only thinks about squeezing money from actors to profit, He isn''t a good boss, and such a company will never achieve great development."


    "Boss, can I ask for a raise?" Irina asked with a smile.


    Hardy laughed, "Of course, as long as it''s within a reasonable range. However, the salary levels at my film company, radio company, magazine, and all other enterprises are above the national average."


    Irina nodded, "That''s true. The employee benefits at Hardy Enterprises are quite good. What else do you plan to change, Mr. Hardy?"


    "Not only that, but the union will also provide legal assistance to actors and even help them find work."


    "Finally."


    Hardy''s expression became more serious.


    "There is one thing I must emphasize, the ''casting couch'' should be banned in Hollywood."


    The stars in the audience were stunned.


    They never expected Hardy to mention such a sensitive topic. The casting couch is a common practice in Hollywood, something almost everyone has encountered, whether male or female actors.


    It''s a very taboo subject, one that no one dares to break or openly discuss. Many girls seeking fame and a chance to appear on screen often have to sleep with countless men.


    Assistant directors, producers, directors, investors, film company owners, big business executives, wealthy tycoons¡ªthe list goes on.


    Many actresses have become playthings for men, often more than one. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many actors aren''t exempt either, given that the industry has its share of people who go both ways.


    The casting couch is a well known yet taboo topic. Everyone inside and outside the industry knows about it, but no one dares to speak up.


    So, when Hardy brought up the topic, the stars were shocked.


    They never thought someone would stand up and directly address the issue, let alone propose changing the current situation.


    But looking at the man on stage, it suddenly felt very real.


    People knew who Hardy was and how powerful he was.


    Even if he offended the entire Hollywood community, he wouldn''t be afraid, or rather, no one in Hollywood dared to offend him.


    Only he could talk about this topic.


    Many actors suddenly felt a strong urge, thinking that if Hardy really became the president of the actors union, he might indeed stop this ugly phenomenon.


    Even if it couldn''t be completely eradicated, it would at least force some people to restrain themselves, making it less blatant.


    Perhaps many people would be saved.


    Hardy continued, "If during an audition, someone makes sexual advances, refuse them and report it to the union. The union will make them pay dearly."


    "If your boss calls and asks you to accompany him for drinks or even to bed, refuse and report it to the union. The union will have a deep conversation with your boss about this issue."


    "If you suffer humiliation, abuse, or oppression, tell the union. The union will make them pay a heavy price."


    "I''m not a protector, but I hope Hollywood becomes a better place where everyone can work professionally and happily. This is Jon Hardy''s promise."


    Clap, clap, clap~~!


    Clap, clap, clap, clap~~!


    After Hardy finished speaking, more than a hundred stars in the audience stood up and applauded vigorously.


    Since the debut of the Irina Tonight Show, no guest had ever received such enthusiastic applause, which lasted for a full five or six minutes.


    Because Hardy''s words truly resonated with these stars.


    They knew the industry''s dirt better than anyone, having experienced it on their way to fame and even now. Discover tales at m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    Hardy stood up to thank them.


    Irina also stood up, looking at the man under the spotlight with admiration


    She felt lucky to have met him.


    Not long ago, the scandal involving the NBC vice president and a female host caused a stir. The host was willing to sleep with the vice president just to get a hosting position.


    At the same time, she admired Hardy even more, as he dared to challenge the dark forces of Hollywood. This required immense courage.

 Chapter 262: Chapter 262 The Godfather Praise

    Hardy''s speech not only stunned the celebrity guests present, but it also caused a massive stir when it was aired on the "Irina Tonight Show."


    The "casting couch" practice is incredibly common in Hollywood, having become an open secret that has harmed countless people.


    Now, Hardy was challenging the entire entertainment industry, promising to stop this practice if he became the president of the Actors Guild.


    No one had ever wanted to stop it before, no one even dared to mention it. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day, Hardy''s statements were featured in the New York Times, the Los Angeles Times, and countless tabloids.


    The newspapers first introduced Hardy.


    Enlisting in World War II, he earned combat medals, returned home after a severe injury, and came to Los Angeles in the winter of 1945. Within two years, he became a millionaire through his ventures.


    He is now the owner of HD Security, HD Films, chairman of ABC Television, owner of Playboy magazine, and the Hardy Grand Hotel in Las Vegas.


    In addition, he owns several publicly listed companies.


    To others, Hardy''s resume seemed like a fantasy, straight out of a fairy tail, where luck isn''t just by his side, but drinking with him every night.


    Of course, this is just the Hardy known to the public.


    Those who truly understand him know that Hardy is even more formidable than the newspapers depict.


    Regarding Hardy''s comments, the newspapers offered various opinions.


    "Producers, directors, investors, and those in power have emperor like control over actors. A single word can decide an actor''s opportunity, even their future. Actors can only grovel to please them, many even sacrificing their bodies."


    "A former actress who left the industry revealed that in her three years in showbiz, she encountered over a hundred casting couch situations, sleeping with countless men. Although she landed a few roles, she became depressed after being subjected to perverse abuse for a role. She questioned the meaning of life and eventually left the entertainment industry in silence.


    The casting couch has become the norm in the entertainment industry."


    "The chaos in showbiz has long been recognized. Many hope someone can change this. Can Jon Hardy do it? Hopefully, he can."


    "Does sleeping with female fans count as a casting couch? This too should be condemned!"


    In the entertainment industry, many discussed Hardy''s remarks, often being victims of the casting couch themselves.


    They understood firsthand.


    In a modest apartment in Los Angeles, two young girls watched Hardy''s speech on TV, with one suddenly bursting into tears.


    "What''s wrong, Luna?" her companion asked, hugging her for comfort.


    Continue exploring at m|vl-em,py-r


    "If Mr. Hardy''s words are true, our agent wouldn''t dare force us to sleep with men. I feel like a prostitute, not an actress," the girl sobbed.


    The other girl cried too, as they had both been deceived into signing with an agency and coerced into selling their bodies.


    "Luna, we are also members of the Actors Guild. If Mr. Hardy takes office, we can file a complaint with the guild. They should handle it," her friend said.


    "Will they really? This is a tough issue to handle."


    "Maybe."


    The girl nodded vigorously, "I''ll definitely vote for Mr. Hardy, for a glimmer of hope."


    Not just small time actresses, even some who had made a name for themselves felt deeply about this. Even now, they had to make sacrifices to get roles.


    They too hoped to change the status quo.


    Voting for Hardy represented hope.


    Of course, certain producers, directors, agents, and even movie company bosses resented Hardy''s remarks, as he unveiled something they had been deliberately hiding, threatening their interests.


    If it were an ordinary person, these powerful figures in Hollywood would unite against them, through verbal attacks or using connections to suppress them, eliminating anyone who dared to challenge them.


    But facing Hardy, they didn''t dare, nor did they have the ability.


    Anyone who dared to act against Hardy would end up miserably and tragically.


    Still, someone couldn''t hold back and secretly released a statement. A tabloid published an article titled "Stirring up the Casting Couch Issue is Disrespectful to Colleagues."


    The article claimed that most instances didn''t involve coercion. Everyone is an adult, and many women voluntarily stripped for benefits.


    Hardy was merely exploiting this issue for election purposes, disrespecting the entertainment industry, which could harm its popularity. Such a person becoming the president of the Actors Guild would not be a blessing for actors.


    Hardy just laughed after reading the article. Was this a rebuttal? It only made things worse. Nevertheless, he instructed an investigation into who wrote the article.


    Henry reported that the newspaper received an anonymous letter. The editor found the topic sensational and published it to boost sales and visibility.


    Hardy nodded.


    "After the election, two weeks later, have that newspaper office experience a fire. No fatalities," Hardy said.


    Henry nodded with a smile.


    Regardless of your intentions, you attacked Hardy, and a counterattack is only fair.


    When you decide to offend someone, you should anticipate retaliation.


    If not, you''re a fool and unfit for survival. Next time, it might not be a fire, but a catastrophe.


    Andy had assembled the management team for the ''Venetian Hotel'' project, including a supervisor, two accountants, and two lawyers. The company opened an account with Wells Fargo, with funds from various families deposited into this account, ensuring proper and lawful use of the funds.


    Hardy wasn''t Sigel, he would do things legitimately, avoiding the mob approach, ensuring everything was legal and above board, leaving no room for criticism.


    Funds were already starting to come in. The first was from the Corleone family. Hardy called New York to speak with the old Godfather.


    "Rest assured, this investment will not disappoint the Corleone family. I am confident," Hardy said with a smile.


    The old Godfather chuckled, "Hardy, I have more confidence in you than you do in yourself."


    "Thank you for your trust."


    "No, your abilities have already told everyone. I can sense that this is not your limit. You will achieve even greater things," the old Godfather said.


    Being praised by someone he once admired made Hardy very happy.

 Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Hardy Management Team For The Actors Guild

    "Mr. Corleone, have there been any movements from other mafia families?" After all, half of the families hadn''t invested in the casino, and who knew if they might make a move.


    "I heard Barzini is joining forces with other families to build a luxurious casino in Las Vegas. Because of your success, they are increasingly valuing the business in Las Vegas."


    The old Godfather''s ears were more attuned to internal mafia news than Hardy''s.


    Hardy found it amusing. Even if they could build a casino in Las Vegas, how could their business compete with his?


    Once the "Venetian Hotel" and "MGM Hotel" were completed, along with the "Hardy Hotel," the combined operation of the three would make it difficult for other casinos to survive, even without using mafia tactics.


    "Let them come. Las Vegas needs builders. The more industries here, the more prosperous it will be," Hardy said with a light laugh.


    The old Godfather appreciated Hardy''s calmness.


    "Also, I want to thank you, Hardy," the old Godfather suddenly said.


    "Why do you thank me?"


    "Because you helped the Corleone family once again. Originally, the families in the commission were being wooed by Barzini. Now, with your new casino, the previous alliances have been split, and the Corleone family is much better off," the old Godfather said. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy accepted the old Godfather''s thanks.


    When he first proposed building the new casino, Hardy had considered this. The Corleone family was his ally. By splitting Barzini''s forces, the Corleone family would inevitably be freed, and the mafia commission would return to a balanced state.


    Barzini would no longer be as arrogant as before.


    Hardy had another step in his plan. His ultimate goal was to eliminate the three families to avenge his friend Sigel.


    Sigel had ultimately tried to train him and even paved the way for him not only in the underworld but even helped him get into Hollywood with a clean identity, and Hardy hadn''t forgotten. But he wouldn''t rush he would plan slowly and take his opportunity when it came to eliminating the three families.


    If the opportunity arose, he even hoped to control the mafia commission, changing the tradition of only accepting Italians.


    He wanted to let Tom Hagen an Irishman in, and then Bill a pure American. With these two catfish, it would be interesting to see what happens.


    But these were just ideas. Whether they would come to fruition depended on future developments and wouldn''t affect his business much.


    Time passed quickly.


    In the following days, Hardy attended two more campaign events. As the election approached, there were three candidates in total. Compared to Hardy, the other two were virtually invisible.


    The election involved both on site and mail in voting. In theory every member of the Actors Guild would receive a ballot to cast their vote.


    The entire election lasted a week, and finally, the results were announced. Jon Hardy was elected the new president of the Actors Guild.


    People weren''t surprised by the outcome. Hardy''s status and position gave him an advantage, along with ABC''s publicity and his "stop the casting couch" declaration, which earned him many votes.


    Hardy''s support rate was 83%.


    This support rate was much higher than that of previous guild presidents.


    Hardy formed his management team for the Actors Guild.


    Vice President George Yord, whom Hardy liked to call George, was one of the group leaders in HD Security''s Strategic Command Room, formerly an Army lieutenant colonel and staff officer with strong management and business skills. Hardy put him in charge of the overall management of the Actors Guild.


    Chairman''s assistant Reagan, essentially the third in command, assisting Hardy in his duties.


    Secretary Reina, who had previously been one of Hardy''s secretaries at HD Films, known for her meticulous work, was transferred over.


    Two accountants, transferred from Andy''s company, and four administrative staff from HD Studios, familiar with the film and television industries.


    Additionally, eight staff members from HD Security were transferred. Don''t think security company personnel are only good at combat, many had been college students before enlisting in World War II, and their educational level was generally high.


    Thus, a management team was formed.


    Moreover, the guild originally had over 40 official staff members for regular operations.


    These employees salaries weren''t paid by Hardy but by the guild, which charged significant membership fees, ensuring ample funds.


    Hardy also received a salary, and not a small one. The current salary of the U.S. President is $75,000 a year, which increased to $400,000 by Trump''s time, certainly a high salary.


    Hardy''s salary at the Actors Guild was $60,000, definitely a super high salary.


    When the guild was first established, it indeed played a positive role for its members. However, over time, power led to corruption. Without much oversight, membership fees were used for operations, and with so much money coming in annually, naturally, they set high salaries for themselves.


    It''s not illegal.


    Thus, the guild president''s salary kept increasing, yet there was still a substantial surplus each year.


    However, Hardy believed this money could be used for more beneficial purposes.


    That night, Hardy returned to his villa and found the windows dark, with no lights in the hall. However, his bodyguards remained calm and respectfully opened the door for him. Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    As the door opened, the villa''s hall lights suddenly lit up.


    Bang bang bang!


    Confetti flew, and hundreds of people cheered together, congratulating Hardy on being elected president of the Actors Guild. Music filled the hall, and Ava Gardner and Irina pulled Hardy into the dancing crowd.


    Revelry, dancing, and drinking ensued.


    That night, Hardy stayed in Ava''s room. After an intense moment, Ava laughed and asked, "Boss, does this count as a casting couch?"


    "I think it does. It should be condemned. Okay, I''ll let you cast me once, and we''ll call it even."


    Hardy laughed.


    This method was indeed very fair and just.


    Then Hardy was subjected to a casting couch. Ava demanded he lay down and not move, taking the lead herself.

 Chapter 264: Chapter 264 Victors Mission

    Hardy arrived at the Actors Guild office, conveniently located in Hollywood. It was a six story office building, and the previous chairman''s office had been vacated. Hardy had someone tidy it up a bit and move in directly. Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    The management had been arranged beforehand, and now everyone was in place. Including the existing staff, the guild had a total of 60 people. They held an inaugural meeting in the conference room.


    The meeting was not complicated. Hardy introduced himself briefly. The staff there had heard of Mr. Hardy''s reputation and were very respectful.


    After the meeting, Hardy left the work to George and Reagan, telling them to report any major issues to him.


    Leaving the Actors Guild, Hardy had his bodyguards drive him to the auction house. For safety reasons, Hardy now traveled with bodyguards: a driver and a co-driver, with a car following behind with four more men.


    With these six people protecting him and Hardy himself being fairly skilled, he felt confident that he could handle anything short of an attack by dozens.


    Outside Elena''s office, the female secretary stood up. Hardy smiled and motioned for her to sit down, and she obediently complied. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy had moved Irina out, and this was the new secretary Elena had found.


    Pushing open the door, Elena looked up. Hardy smiled and handed her a bouquet. She smiled and accepted it: "Congratulations on becoming the chairman of the Actors Guild."


    Elena hadn''t attended the party last night, which was attended mostly by people from the entertainment industry. Elena preferred tranquility.


    "Thank you. It''s just a small matter. Have you received anything good recently?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, quite a few British and French artworks have come in recently, and they are all of high quality. Come, I''ll show you," Elena said, placing the flowers in a vase.


    They walked into the treasure room, where many new artworks had been added. "These paintings are from the 18th century. The experts have authenticated them, they are genuine."


    Elena introduced Hardy to the works and the artists. Some names Hardy knew, others he didn''t, but since they were from the 18th century, they were undoubtedly valuable.


    Hardy moved closer to Elena and grabbed her hand. She tensed slightly but didn''t pull away, continuing to explain the artwork to Hardy.


    Looking at her profile, Hardy smiled inwardly.


    Not refusing was a form of consent. He held her hand tighter.


    With just the two of them in the treasure room, they continued to look at the artworks hand in hand. After the paintings, they moved on to the antiques, which were also abundant, with over a hundred pieces, many of which were of top quality. There were gold and silver items and many more.


    "Why so many good items this time?" Hardy asked.


    Elena sighed softly. "It might be related to the current dire situation in Europe after WWII. Mr. Gray said many wealthy people are moving to the United States, bringing a few valuable items with them. Once their money runs out or they need a job, they sell these things."


    Hardy thought of the time: in November 1947, Europe hadn''t received United States aid yet. With how destructive WWII was to the European continent, Hardy immediately understood.


    Right now, Europe''s industry is in shambles, and their land is still filled with land mines. Putting all that aside, there is barely enough food for everyone to eat. Robbery, theft, and arson under the excuse of hunting Nazi remnants caused many people, especially the wealthy, to suffer. As such, many were fleeing to the U.S., bringing their valuable items with them.


    Elena turned to Hardy. "I want to send some people to England. Many people are fleeing there. The ones who come to the U.S. are just a small portion of those who go to England. If we set up a purchasing company there, we could get a lot of good items in larger quantities."


    Hardy thought it was a great idea. At that time, England was often the first stop for people fleeing, and as the British political structure remained intact, they somehow kept a stable environment compared to the rest parts of Europe that had been occupied by the Germans.


    Setting up a purchasing company in England would undoubtedly result in a large influx of artwork.


    And he knew more and more people would flee later, including major capitalists with significant assets.


    "I agree with this idea. Who do you plan to send?" Hardy asked.


    "I just had this thought and haven''t worked out the details. It''s quite chaotic there now. We need someone very capable to oversee things. We don''t have anyone suitable in the auction house," Elena said, shaking her head.


    Hardy immediately thought of someone. "Remember Victor?"


    "The con artist?"


    "Yes. Who''s more cunning than him? I think he''d be perfect for the job," Hardy said.


    Victor was French, fluent in English, with some financial and artwork knowledge, and highly adaptable. He had the psychological resilience for the job.


    "Is he reliable?"


    "Don''t worry. Sometimes these people are more reliable than regular employees because they understand the stakes better," Hardy said.


    Hardy had his ways of controlling Victor.


    Victor had pretended to be a drug dealer and deceived the Mexican gang, earning Hardy''s favor. Hardy had rewarded him greatly. Victor''s wife had recently moved to Los Angeles with their newborn daughter, and Victor now worked in LA, bringing his family over.


    With his family there, Hardy believed Victor wouldn''t mess around. Besides, Hardy paid him well, and Victor wasn''t foolish.


    Hardy contacted Victor, who came to the auction house promptly.


    "Mr. Hardy, Miss Elena," Victor greeted respectfully.


    "Victor, would you like to have your own business?" Hardy asked.


    Victor was surprised. "My own business? I''ve thought about it, but I know my situation. It''s a luxury."


    "It''s not necessarily a luxury. I plan to set up an auction house in London to acquire artworks, especially oil paintings. We need someone capable to manage it."


    "If you agree to take on the job, you''ll have a good salary, and I''ll give you management shares, up to five percent. If you do well, these shares can become actual equity," Hardy said.


    To motivate people, Hardy was generous. He wanted those who worked for him to make money too.


    Victor''s expression became eager. "I agree. I''ll do my best. By the way, Mr. Hardy, is it just the artwork business?"

 Chapter 265: Chapter 265 The Actors Union Starting To Move

    In London, there were many business opportunities. Although Hardy wasn''t very familiar with London at that time, he thought for a moment and said, "Check it out when you get there. Besides artworks, if you find other good businesses, send a telegram for approval."


    "I understand, Mr. Hardy."


    Victor was very shrewd and might come up with something unexpected.


    "Also, get eight people from HD Security to go with you to England. They''ll be your bodyguards and help with your work."


    "You should be able to find professional appraisers there for the artwork business."


    "I''ll give you $50,000 initially: $49,000 in a Citibank account you can access in London, and $1,000 cash for travel expenses."


    Victor nodded. Hardy remembered something else and said, "You''ll probably acquire many artworks that can''t be transported immediately. Find a suitable storage place."


    "As more people move to London, the land will increase in value. If possible, buy some land."


    "You can build a bigger storage facility later. If you need more people, send a telegram. I can send more from HD Security, even a hundred or two hundred people if needed."


    Hardy gave a series of instructions, and Victor noted them all.


    Elena watched Hardy. This man was decisive and quick to act. She had just made a suggestion, and in a few hours, Hardy had arranged everything.


    Hardy turned to Elena and asked, "Anything else to add?"


    Elena shook her head. "You''ve covered everything. Let Victor go to England first and see the situation. We can communicate via telegram if needed."


    "Alright, Victor, go find Lancer for people, and Andy for money. I''ll call them."


    Victor left.


    After Victor left, Hardy made calls to Lancer and Andy, instructing them about Victor''s mission. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy smiled at Elena, "All done. It''s already evening. Let''s go have dinner."


    He took Elena''s hand and led her out.


    Blushing, Elena whispered, "There are still people in the company."


    "I don''t mind being seen." Hardy walked out of the office.


    The secretary stood up as they exited. Seeing Hardy holding Elena''s hand, she was momentarily surprised but then smiled.


    It seemed appropriate.


    At a French restaurant.


    The pianist played soft music, and the lighting was gentle. Elena looked at the man before her, admiration in her eyes.


    He was gentle, domineering, and smart, but also a philanderer.


    She guessed those actresses were his women. He couldn''t belong to just her, but since he saved her the first time, he had left an impression on her heart.


    Her family had asked about her situation, but she had brushed them off. She liked her current state, with artwork being her passion. Doing what she loved was a form of happiness.


    This was good.


    After dinner, Hardy took Elena home, to a modest apartment. They said goodbye at the door.


    Just as she was about to go upstairs, Hardy grabbed her hand.


    She paused, turning to look at him.


    Under the streetlamp, they kissed.


    After parting, Elena, blushing, ran into the apartment.


    Hardy smiled and drove away.


    ...


    Three days passed in a flash, and George and Reagan reported to Hardy about the situation of the actors union.


    "The actors union still has $450,000 in funds. Last year, we collected $1.35 million in membership fees, and this year should be even more," George said.


    Reagan reported, "We have sorted out the union''s complaints, and there are now more than seven hundred cases on hand. The types of complaints include wage disputes, low pay for ordinary actors, sexual harassment, unfair contract issues, forced labor issues, and cases of crew assault. Continue exploring on m-vl-em,pyr


    "Two recent letters were received yesterday. One was from a girl named Luna, who reported that she and her friend signed with an agency whose manager often forced them to sleep with clients. However, they couldn''t escape because of their contracts."


    "Another girl reported being abused and raped by a director. The director is a contracted director of Columbia Pictures and has directed several famous films, one of which received an Oscar nomination.


    "The girl reported that she was a supporting actress in a film, and the director once slapped her in front of the entire crew and then forced a scene change so that the male actor had to shoot a rape scene."


    "When they returned to the hotel, the director called her to his room and threatened her, saying that if she didn''t obey, he had many ways to deal with her, including kicking her out and spreading rumors that she had poor acting skills. He even threatened to sue her for breach of contract if she was kicked out, making sure no one would hire her in the future."


    "Under the director''s threats, the girl had no choice but to sleep with him. During the filming period, this happened four times. In her letter, she mentioned that the director was impotent and used tools to torture her, often leaving her bruised and battered."


    Hardy nodded thoughtfully.


    After some consideration, he instructed:


    "For those owed wages, have the union send letters to the film companies, giving them a deadline to pay. If they don''t pay within the specified time, the union will take action."


    "As for the agency case, hire HD Security and Intelligence personnel to investigate the agent. If we find evidence of him forcing the girls, document it and send him to jail."


    "Also, have them take as many videos as possible during the investigation. We can make a documentary or news report later, which will be good publicity for the actors union," Hardy said.


    The actors union has money, and it''s normal to hire HD Security and Intelligence personnel to investigate and help the actors.


    There is no such a thing as it costs money so use your own company''s people?


    In a capitalist society, different groups and companies need to be distinct. Even Hardy''s companies charge each other. HD Security is involved in all of Hardy''s industries.


    As for filming, it''s just making full use of the resources available, promoting the actors union, and giving ABC good material for a show.

 Chapter 266: Chapter 266 Establishing A Law Firm

    "As for that director from Columbia, one of the Big Eight film companies, we must make this matter big. I''ll find a lawyer to help that girl sue him. Even if there''s no evidence, we must torment that director."


    For others, targeting someone from the Big Eight might be worrying, but Hardy has no such concerns. Going after someone from one of the Big Eight film companies will have a huge deterrent effect on other companies.


    "Others might kill a chicken to scare the monkeys, but Hardy directly kills a cow to scare both the monkeys and the chickens."


    "The actors union stands up for actors. That''s our mission," Hardy said with a smile.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called Andy, asking him to send a good lawyer over.


    Andy said, "Boss, I have two lawyers who recently told me they want to start a law firm and would like to meet you for potential investment.


    "Oh, I like people with ambition. How are their skills?" Hardy asked.


    "Their skills are excellent. They both graduated from Yale Law School and are among the best in the industry. I hired them at high salaries, and they''ve handled all my cases excellently," Andy said.


    "Have them come see me. I''ll talk to them," Hardy said.


    In the afternoon, at Hardy''s office.


    Ross Baker and John McKenzie entered Hardy''s office, both wearing sharp suits and around thirty years old. Hardy had seen them before and greeted them with a smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy," they greeted together.


    "Sit down, Would you like something to drink?"


    "Just coffee," they said, slightly nervous.


    Hardy asked his secretary to make coffee.


    "I heard from Andy that you want to start a law firm and are seeking my investment?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "Yes, we''ve been working for a few years and hope to establish a law firm, similar to Mr. Andy''s financial company," Ross Baker explained.


    Starting a law firm would make them no longer employees but bosses, allowing them to earn more and grow by recruiting and expanding.


    "What are your plans?" Hardy asked.


    "We hope Mr. Hardy invests $500,000 for a 40% stake in the firm," John McKenzie said.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "I''ll invest $1 million for a 60% stake."


    Baker and McKenzie didn''t expect Hardy to agree so readily, though the share he wanted was higher than they anticipated. They originally planned for 50% and offered 40% for negotiation.


    But Hardy doubled the investment, which was tempting. With more money, they could get better office space, hire more partners and associate lawyers, and grow faster.


    Of course, they could go independent since they had the skills to survive anywhere. But a law firm needs two key components: capable lawyers and business.


    Join us at m-v le mpy_r


    Hardy''s company has enough business. Just relying on Hardy''s industries could earn them a lot of money and help them grow.


    Hardy doesn''t mind others making money out of him as long as they serve him well. After all, these people earn their money through hard work.


    The two exchanged glances. McKenzie nodded, and Baker understood, saying, "Mr. Hardy, we agree to your terms. You invest $1 million for a 60% stake."


    Hardy smiled and nodded.


    He didn''t care about the $1 million. Owning his law firm would make many future matters very convenient.


    "By the way, have you thought of a name?" Hardy asked.


    They smiled, "Yes, we thought of using our names together: ''Baker McKenzie International Law Firm.'' How does that sound?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing the name, Hardy was stunned.


    "Baker McKenzie."


    Damn, Could it be the future ''world''s largest law firm,'' Baker McKenzie?


    In his previous life, he hired lawyers from this firm for business matters. It was said that by then, the firm had over 2,700 lawyers in more than 50 countries, making it the world''s largest law firm, ranked among the top three globally, with annual profits of over $1 billion.


    If it''s really them, this investment is sure to pay off handsomely.


    "How many people are you planning to recruit?" Hardy asked.


    "We''ve already found twelve partners," Ross Baker said.


    "Would you still form the firm without my investment?" Hardy asked.


    John McKenzie smiled, "To be honest, Mr. Hardy, we would. Without your investment, it would be much harder, and we''d need to find business, taking at least three to five years to gain traction."


    "With your investment, we can recruit 40 to 50 lawyers and jump straight to being a mid sized firm. More importantly, with your business, our growth will be faster. We estimate we can become a large firm in three years."


    McKenzie candidly shared their thoughts.


    Hardy could see that Baker was the planner and McKenzie the decision maker, reminiscent of the phrase ''one plans, one executes.''


    They were college friends with complementary personalities, explaining why they later developed the firm so well.


    "If you want business, that''s no problem. You should know Andy is helping me form the Hardy Group," Hardy said.


    "Of course, we''re part of the team," McKenzie said.


    "When the group is formed, Baker McKenzie can become the group''s contracted law firm. I''m sure there will be endless business. You''d better hire more people quickly," Hardy said with a smile.


    The two were overjoyed, unable to hide their excitement despite trying to remain calm.


    They knew how strong the Hardy Group was.


    HD Security Company, HD Film Company, HD Brokerage Company, Wash Mining Company, ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory, Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Plant, Auction Company, HD Toy Factory, Est¨¦e Lauder, Playboy Magazine, two wineries, HD Airlines, Hardy Grand Hotel and Casino, ABC TV Station, and Andy''s financial investments.


    Just Hardy''s industries alone had countless legal needs, enough to support a large law firm.


    "Mr. Hardy, don''t worry. We will work hard to grow and provide the most professional legal services to the group," Ross Baker said excitedly.


    Hardy was also pleased. Having Baker McKenzie, the future''s strongest law firm, was like having a guaranteed winner, ensuring legal security.


    "Set up the firm. Once you have the documents ready, I''ll sign them. For now, I have a case for you, your first business, and a chance to build your reputation," Hardy said.

 Chapter 267: Chapter 267 The Actors Union Action

    "What case?" they asked curiously.


    Hardy handed them the report letter about the director''s abuse and rape during filming. After reading it, they said, "It''s been more than six months. All evidences are likely gone, making it hard to convict the director of rape."


    Hardy laughed, "There is no need to send him to jail. Just make it known. Find the whistle blower and help her sue. It would be best if there is evidence, but it doesn''t matter if there is no evidence. we just need to show the union''s determination to protect its members.


    "What I want after this ordeal is that as a public figure, he won''t be able to show his face in Hollywood again."


    "In that case, it''s easy. For sexual assault cases, women have full rights to sue anytime. We can take the case, and even if we can''t convict him due to a lack of evidence, we can torment him for a year or two.


    "That''s enough. This business is commissioned by the actors union, and the fee won''t be small," Hardy said with a smile.


    They both laughed together.


    Hardy is the big boss, and they also get a share of the earnings.


    ...


    G. Vagna is the owner of a small talent agency. There are countless such agencies in Hollywood, possibly thousands. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These agents often have some connections, such as knowing a mid level executive at a film company or a director. They sign new talents, some of whom they train, while others are pushed directly into opportunities.


    Using their connections, they find opportunities for their signed artists. If successful, the artists value skyrockets, and the agents either sell them off for a profit or continue to nurture them, waiting to sell them at an even higher value.


    Many big stars in film companies have risen to fame this way.


    The above scenario is actually quite lucky because it means the actor has a chance to succeed after some sacrifices. However, some talent agencies are complete scams.


    Agents deceive newcomers into signing contracts that are practically indentured servitude. After signing, these newcomers are controlled by the agents, sometimes through sweet talk and other times through threats and violence, forcing them to comply.


    Luna and her roommate are just two of the countless girls in such situations.


    A car from the agent was parked downstairs. When Luna opened the door to her room, she saw the agent with a somewhat apprehensive look. Stay updated via m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    "Luna, hurry up and get ready. Make yourself look nice. There''s a deputy director from a big company looking for an actress. It''s not easy for me to get you this audition," Vagna said.


    Luna pursed her lips, showing a trace of defiance.


    "I don''t want to go."


    Vagna''s expression darkened as he walked over to Luna, towering over her, "Are you refusing?"


    Luna was very scared but mustered up the courage to say, "I know this isn''t really an audition. You''re just sending us out like whores for money. I came here to be an actress, not a prostitute."


    Vagna''s face was twisted with anger. He grabbed Luna''s hair and snarled, "What do you think you are? You are a whore."


    "If you want to succeed, you have to pay the price. Do you think you can come to Hollywood and become a star just like that? Stop dreaming."


    "Then I want to leave," Luna said, struggling to keep her head up.


    "Leave? Sure, pay the penalty fee, $50,000. Can you afford that? If you can, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, I''ll sue you, and you''ll be in debt for who knows how many years. How many years will it take to repay that debt?


    Ha ha ha."


    The average annual salary is just over $2,000. For an average person, it would take 20 years to pay off without spending a cent. How many 20 years does one have?


    Vagna grabbed Luna''s chin with his other hand, gritting his teeth, "I don''t want to hurt your face. The clients won''t like that. Now, be a good girl and change your clothes."


    Terrified, Luna started to change clothes, trembling.


    An hour later, Luna was taken to a hotel. In the room, she saw a fat old man who pulled her onto the bed with a grin.


    At that moment, the door suddenly burst open.


    A group of people rushed in, some of them holding cameras.


    The fat man, now naked, was terrified and quickly wrapped himself in a towel, shouting at the intruders, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    "Police. You are under suspicion of forcing women into sexual activities. Come with us for an investigation," someone said, showing a police badge.


    "Ah! Police!" The fat man was dumbfounded.


    Next, Vagna was also apprehended by the police and taken in for questioning. Luna, her roommate, and five other girls from Vagna''s agency were all brought to the police station for questioning.


    At the police station, a few lawyers appeared. They approached the girls and asked, "Are any of you members of the Actors'' Guild?"


    Luna and her roommate quickly stood up and said, "We are members of the Actors'' Guild."


    John Mackenzie smiled at the two girls and said, "We are lawyers hired by the Actors Guild. As members, your rights have been violated, and we are here to help you. We will help you file a lawsuit."


    One of the other five girls asked, "What about us? We were also harmed. Can you help us too?"


    Mackenzie shook his head, "Sorry, we are only hired by the Actors Guild to help its members."


    The investigation was not complicated. The seven girls collectively accused Vagna. He was detained by the police, and a lengthy lawsuit and prison sentence awaited him.


    During this time, the lawyers would protect Luna and the other members rights, help them nullify unfair contracts, and seek compensation and damages.


    As for the other five girls, they would need to hire their own lawyers since they were not Guild members.


    The next day, the Global Times detailed the incident in their report.


    As it is still in its infancy, The Global Times is only accessible in certain locations, including Los Angeles, San Francisco, New York, and Las Vegas.


    Even though it''s still a little local newspaper, Hardy has no plans to rush things. All that counts is that it gets off the ground.


    Every industry takes time to develop. As long as there''s enough funding, the Global Times will grow quickly.

 Chapter 268: Chapter 268 Establishing Authority.

    At ABC Television, the noon news broadcasted the entire arrest process of the agent. Such documentary style news is very appealing, and many people watched it with great interest.


    But it didn''t end there. The host said, "There are many more details behind this story. For a detailed report, stay tuned to tonight''s ''Global View'' program, produced by the Global Times."


    To promote the Global Times, Hardy specifically created a segment on ABC called "Global View," a news documentary program that airs irregularly whenever there''s a good topic or material.


    At 8:30 PM, the "Global View" program began.


    The program immediately captured the audience''s attention, with the camera delving into the Actors Guild building and entering the president''s office. Hardy was seen reading documents, with the vice president and assistant secretary Reagan beside him. Hardy handed a complaint letter to them, frowning, and said, "This is a very serious matter.


    Our guild members are being mistreated, which is absolutely unacceptable. Investigate this, report it to the police, and if confirmed, hire lawyers to sue them. We cannot allow such things to happen."


    The scene then shifted to show a man, identified by a voice over as G. Vagna, the owner of a small talent agency that had signed the seven girls.


    As the documentary progressed, it revealed how Vagna forced the girls to sell their bodies, threatening Luna by grabbing her hair. Many viewers felt heart wrenched, sympathizing with Luna''s plight.


    Forced to comply, Luna dressed up and went for the so called "audition," which was actually just selling herself. Just then, the situation took a dramatic turn as the police appeared, arresting the despicable fat man.


    In reality, the fat man wasn''t a deputy director but a deli owner who liked young girls and had some money.


    Prostitution is illegal in Los Angeles, and his actions were already against the law.


    Next, the agent was also arrested. The HD security personnel pressed his head into the police car, much to the audience''s satisfaction.


    Luna and the other six girls were taken to the police station for questioning, where Guild lawyers appeared, offering to help them with their lawsuit. The police interrogated Vagna, who confessed to his crimes, leading to his detention and pending trial and imprisonment.


    In the footage, other victimized girls asked the lawyers if they could also get help. The lawyers clearly stated that they only helped Guild members since they were hired by the Actors Guild.


    This is very capitalistic.


    The audience also found no fault with it.


    If you didn''t pay before, how can you expect to enjoy the benefits now?


    However, this made many non members think that joining the guild would be beneficial. The Guild would stand up for them if anything happened, making the annual fee worth it.


    In the end, the vice president of the Actors Guild, George, said to the camera, "The Actors Guild will follow up on this matter. We have hired lawyers to fully protect our members'' rights."


    "We also warn certain people not to engage in illegal activities. The Guild will do everything to help its members resolve issues."


    "And to those newcomers to Hollywood, find reputable talent agencies to work with. If you''re unsure which agencies to choose, come to the Guild. We can recommend trustworthy agencies. The Guild will review all talent agency qualifications and release a list of reliable agencies. Don''t trust those shady agencies, as they could harm you."


    Hardy''s move was strategic.


    With a recommended list of agencies, small agencies would struggle to survive, while large ones would thrive.


    For example, HD Talent Agency.


    Trashy, shady agencies would gradually lose their ground and be phased out, while big companies would want to get on the list.


    Of course they have to pay up. Investigating qualifications is resource intensive.


    If you dare offend the Guild, you''ll never get on the list.


    Hardy''s goal as president of the Actors Guild is not just for the little bit of power but because the Guild can become a lever. He can use the guild to leverage many things.


    Starting with setting rules for talent agencies.


    This ABC documentary had a huge impact. The Actors Guild includes actors, journalists, radio personalities, recording artists, singers, voice actors, and other media professionals.


    The number is well over tens of thousands.


    The Actors'' Guild only has 40,000 members. Why? Because previously, their protection for members was very limited. Now, with Hardy in charge, he''s already taking action against an agent, which shocked many.


    The Guild can indeed be a home for actors and media professionals.


    For a time, many people have submitted membership applications, hoping to join the Actors Guild and receive the union''s protection. It is estimated that the membership fees will increase dramatically next year.


    The agents also became more restrained and no longer dared to exploit their artists as they did before. The atmosphere in Hollywood changed a lot in an instant.


    Hardy''s reputation soared significantly due to this incident, especially among the artist community. Various film and talent agencies once again witnessed Hardy''s power.


    Some companies that had previously ignored the union''s demands for outstanding payments were now hurriedly settling their dues, and many actors received overdue wages and performance fees during this period.


    Hardy proved that you don''t need any extreme measures; simply using legal and reasonable methods can completely ruin you¡ªnot just financially but also legally, sending you to prison. Few are not afraid of this.


    On the other hand, the talent agencies recommended by the union have become popular, with many people eagerly joining them. For instance, ''HD Talent Agency,'' which ranks first, has become a hot favorite among people.


    Hardy feels no shame about this.


    This is called appointing the capable without avoiding personal connections. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, there are also dissenting voices. Some say that the union only dares to take action against small talent agencies and small film companies, and that they still don''t dare to challenge major film companies.


    But just a week after the talent agency incident, ABC Television broadcasted another news story. Actress Gina Davis sought help from the actors union, claiming that she had been threatened and coerced by a director contracted by Columbia Pictures during a film shoot.


    Enjoy additional stories on m-vl-em|p-yr


    Following that the actors union stated they will not tolerate such malicious acts and will hire lawyers to help Gina Davis file a lawsuit.

 Chapter 269: Chapter 269 Hardy Group

    Many people were shocked by this news, saying, "The actors union is truly formidable, they even dare to go after a major Hollywood studio like Columbia Pictures!"


    Keep the adventure going on m_vl-em|p-yr


    Some people scoffed, "Have you seen who the current president of the actors union is? Jon Hardy. Does he fear Columbia Pictures? This will be interesting to watch."


    Hardy''s purpose in doing this is very clear, to establish authority.


    And not just for the actors union authority, but also for himself he wanted to establish a firm and strong image of his authority in the entertainment industry.


    ...


    Luke is a well known director, and the news about him immediately caused a great stir. People love this kind of gossip, and major newspapers reported on it extensively.


    Gina submitted a lawsuit to the court and made it public.


    She claimed that she was threatened and beaten while filming, and after returning to the hotel, she was again coerced. They threatened to halt the film and demand compensation for breach of contract if she did not comply, leaving her too afraid to resist. Subsequently, she was sexually assaulted, and this happened four times.


    The news spread rapidly.


    Luke felt immense pressure. He was currently filming a movie, but only a third had been shot before Columbia Pictures immediately halted production and replaced him with another director.


    Columbia Pictures was also in a difficult position. The actors union sent a letter demanding a thorough investigation into the matter otherwise, they would mobilize all members to boycott Columbia, putting the company in a tough spot.


    Admitting it would ruin their reputation, while denying it would definitely provoke the union.


    They originally planned to drag it out and find a solution.


    But the next day.


    A group of demonstrators gathered in front of Columbia Pictures, protesting the company''s lax management and failure to fulfill its responsibilities.


    ABC News reporters came and filmed the protesting crowd, giving them fresh news to broadcast at noon.


    Through media reports, the whole of America became aware of the situation. Many people expressed their opinions in newspapers, calling for Hollywood to be reformed to prevent such egregious incidents.


    The impact caused Columbia Pictures stock price to plummet, angering shareholders who demanded the president quickly resolve the issue.


    The president of Columbia Pictures approached Hardy, saying, "Mr. Chairman Hardy, Luke was just a contracted director for Columbia. We have now unilaterally terminated his contract and hope to disperse the protesters."


    Hardy frowned, "I heard from the lawyers that the movie was initially invested in by Columbia, and all the staff were from Columbia. When the lawyers sought evidence from the staff, they faced significant resistance."


    Gina''s accusations included being beaten on set and deliberately arranging humiliating scenes.


    Luke vehemently denied this, but with so many people on set, if they could get testimonies, it would surely be confirmed.


    The president of Columbia gritted his teeth, "Fine, I''ll instruct the staff from that time to fully cooperate with the lawyers in gathering evidence."


    For the company''s interests, sacrificing one director was no big deal.


    Two days later, With the evidence gathered, Columbia staff confirmed that there was indeed no such humiliating content in the original script, the director had added it. Gina resisted due to the excessive exposure and the degrading nature of the scenes, such as shots of urinating on her body.


    When Gina protested to Luke, he slapped her twice, witnessed by the entire crew.


    With Columbia''s cooperation, the union withdrew the protesters, allowing Columbia Pictures to finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Andy reported to Hardy that shorting Columbia Pictures this time had earned them $1.2 million, a modest profit. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mainly, they couldn''t be too blatant.


    The incident continued.


    The coercion and assault occurred in the hotel room, with no direct evidence, making it hard to prove. However, the existing evidence was enough to demonstrate Luke''s threatening and abusive behavior towards Gina, severely damaging a director''s integrity.


    Even if he wasn''t sentenced, his reputation was ruined. After the actors union''s uproar, no one would dare hire him again.


    This incident also served as a warning to others, likely causing them to restrain themselves. Hardy''s status in the eyes of actors and media personnel rose, and many felt a slight sense of admiration for him.


    With the union issue temporarily settled, Hardy started focusing on his own affairs.


    After more than two months of preparation, Andy and his team finally organized the information and procedures for forming Hardy Group.


    "Boss, as per our previous discussions, there are eight companies incorporated into Hardy Group, including HD Security, HD Film Company, HD Brokerage Company, Playboy Magazine, HD Toy Factory, HD Airlines, Global Times, and ABC Television."


    "As for Est¨¦e Lauder, Wash Mining Company, ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory, Rocky Mountain Spring Water Plant, the auction company, and two wineries, these are personal investments and will not be included in the group but will be part of your personal assets."


    "I''m planning to set up a ''Personal Asset Management Company'' specifically to manage your personal assets."


    "There are also some investment projects, such as the motorcycle factory, clothing factory, and chocolate factory shares previously purchased. I''ll create an ''Investment Company'' to manage these investments."


    "As for the Hardy Hotel, it will still be managed independently and won''t be included in the group since it''s a special asset."


    "Additionally, my Andy Investment and Financial Management Company, and Baker & McKenzie law firm, where you hold shares but don''t manage, will also be listed under personal investments."


    With this setup, Hardy''s assets became much clearer.


    "Boss, I did a preliminary calculation. The total assets of Hardy Group can reach $150 million, personal assets $50 million, Hardy Hotel $50 million, totaling over $250 million. Of course, if you choose to list some industries, like the casino or ABC Television, your worth will increase several times."


    Hardy shook his head, "I don''t lack money now there''s no need to play the numbers game. Remember, the core assets of Hardy Group will never go public. The only purpose of listing assets is to raise money, and any listed assets should be ready to be discarded at any time."


    Andy nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 270: Chapter 270 Hardy Group Headquarter

    Andy nodded and said "Boss, we''re registering the group in Las Vegas. Nevada''s low taxes and absence of personal income tax make it beneficial for the company. If the plan meets your approval, I''ll formally submit the application to the Las Vegas government."


    Nevada, where Las Vegas is located, is one of the best investment environments in the U.S., with no corporate or personal income tax, the lowest business tax in the U.S, and no franchise tax, only a small annual maintenance fee, no share tax, minimal reporting and information disclosure requirements, no public shareholder records, and shareholders, directors, and officers are not required to reside in Nevada or hold meetings there, nor do they need to be U.S.


    residents. Directors don''t have to be shareholders.


    There''s another impressive point: Nevada has not signed an information sharing agreement with the IRS, meaning the IRS cannot easily obtain tax information from Nevada companies.


    Considering California''s personal income tax is 20%, this alone attracts many companies to register in Nevada.


    "Submit it. The Las Vegas government will be very pleased. By the way, have you found the headquarters building I asked you to look for?" Hardy asked.


    "We found a few places and brought the information for you. If they''re not suitable, I''ll keep looking."


    Andy handed Hardy a file.


    Los Angeles has very few high rise buildings, even in the 21st century.


    Hardy chose a building in downtown Los Angeles, "Let''s go with this building. Renting ten floors should be enough, and we''ll turn it into Hardy Group''s headquarters with a large neon sign on the roof."


    The reason for renting rather than buying was that Hardy found the buildings there unattractive. The chosen building was barely acceptable.


    Handing the folder back to Andy, Hardy said, "In the future, we should build a proper Hardy Group headquarters in Las Vegas. I have some land there, but there''s no rush; we can wait ten years."


    After discussing these matters, Hardy looked at Andy and smiled, "Andy, from now on, you''re officially the president of Hardy Group. No one is more suitable for this position than you."


    "Thank you for your trust, boss. I''ll manage the company well."


    "Alright, start forming the management team for Hardy Group. You''re better at this than I am." Hardy patted Andy on the shoulder with a smile.


    ...


    It had been a while since Hardy last saw Taylor, so he called her to hang out.


    Taylor was thrilled to receive the call and ran inside to get dressed, with Sarah following to help her choose an outfit.


    "Which one are you wearing?"


    Taylor picked out a long dress and a loose cashmere sweater, paired with a small wool hat, making her look cute and playful.


    Hardy''s car stopped in front of Taylor''s house, and she happily ran over. The driver opened the door, and Taylor quickly got in.


    Sarah stood at the door, watching her daughter get into the car, then saw her kiss Hardy.


    Sarah''s heart fluttered slightly.


    She knew what was bound to happen would happen.


    Her initial dream was for her daughter to become famous and marry into the upper class. Then Hardy appeared and became Sarah''s target, thinking her daughter could marry Hardy.


    But within a year, Hardy''s development far exceeded her expectations. He had become a significant figure with power, money, and status beyond her wildest imaginations.


    "I missed you, Mr. Hardy." Taylor clung to Hardy''s arm, acting coy.


    "How''s the script? ''Beauty and the Beast'' starts shooting in a month, right?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "The script is not difficult. The main challenge is the singing scenes. I want to sing myself, so I hired a professional vocal coach." Taylor said.


    "If it doesn''t work, we can dub it."


    "No, I want to do it myself," Taylor said stubbornly.


    They first went to a big shopping mall and bought a lot of things, then went to Hardy''s estate, where they spent time chatting in his room. Taylor enjoyed the relaxed interaction.


    She returned home very late.


    When going upstairs, Mrs. Sarah stared at her daughter''s behind for a long time.


    Luckily, nothing unusual.


    The next day, Hardy received a call from Director Nolan. "Ghost" was completed, and Nolan invited him to watch it.


    When he arrived, the lead actors, Hedy Lamarr and Reagan, along with HD Film executives, were present. The film, a pure urban drama, had low production difficulty, with only a few special effects that were easily done with current technology.


    As the movie played and the theme song of "Ghost" started, the touching scenes captivated the audience.


    During the pottery making scene with the song "Unchained Melody" in the background, many were moved, including Hedy Lamarr.


    When the film ended, Hardy saw tears in Hedy Lamarr''s eyes, while the others applauded enthusiastically.


    "Mr. Hardy, this is a great movie. I''m sure it will be a hit," someone exclaimed.


    "Wonderful movie!"


    Hedy Lamarr approached Hardy and thanked him sincerely, "Thank you, Mr. Hardy, for giving me this opportunity." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her gratitude stemmed not just from the opportunity but also from his meticulous guidance, especially regarding her acting. Working with Hardy gave her a sense of security and confidence, which significantly improved her performance.


    Hardy smiled, "You did a great job. Let''s go out for a meal to celebrate."


    With "Ghost" successfully filmed, Hardy prepared to market it. His marketing strategies for "Singing in the Rain" had been effective, and he intended to use similar tactics for this film.


    His company, now well equipped, launched an aggressive advertising campaign across various media, including newspapers, radio, and billboards, generating significant buzz before the film''s release.


    Stay connected with m-vl_em|p,yr


    On the day of its premiere, Hollywood celebrities graced the red carpet, attracting extensive media coverage. The event was broadcasted live on TV, further amplifying the excitement.


    Inside the theater, as the film played, the audience''s reactions were overwhelmingly positive. Many were moved to tears by the emotional scenes, especially the iconic pottery making sequence.


    "Ghost" went on to break box office records, becoming a massive hit. Its success solidified HD films reputation in the film industry, and Hedy Lamarr''s performance received critical acclaim.

 Chapter 271: Chapter 271 California Consortium.

    ((((((Important: the second half of Chapter 270 has been reworked))))))).


    Hardy had successfully transformed HD Film Company into a major player in Hollywood, and "Ghost" was just the beginning. He had many more projects lined up, each with the potential to become a blockbuster.


    The Hardy Group was now a formidable conglomerate, with diverse interests ranging from security and aviation to media and entertainment. Hardy''s vision and strategic planning had paid off, making him one of the most influential figures in the business world.


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy received a call from Mayer "Hardy, regarding the casino, I talked to my partners again and found two more investors. Including you, there are seven people in total. The other partners want to meet you."


    Hardy thought, are we finally going to meet?


    "Of course no problem, may I know who they are?" Hardy asked.


    Discover tales on m_vl_em_p_yr


    "Bank of America."


    Wow, a big guy came up right away. Bank of America is now the largest bank on the West Coast. It seems that big capital has smelled the scent of money in Las Vegas.


    "Merck Pharmaceuticals."


    Hardy knew this pharmaceutical company, which is one of the top pharmaceutical companies in the United States today. It seems that this company was also the one that produced penicillin during World War II.


    "Kroc Produce Company."


    Hardy had also heard of this company, which was said to be the largest agricultural product supplier in the West, monopolizing the supply of many agricultural products, including milk, vegetables, flour, sugar, beef, fish, etc. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "PepsiCo."


    Hardy was slightly stunned when he heard the name. This needs no introduction at all, but the current Pepsi is not the Pepsi of later generations. Right now, It cannot be compared with Coca Cola at all. Currently, it is estimated that it has only one tenth the market value of Coca Cola.


    "Lockheed Aircraft Corporation."


    Hardy thought that even this company had come, but he also understood that the current Lockheed was not the Lockheed Martin of later generations, and had not yet produced aircraft such as the F-22 and F-35. It was just an ordinary arms supplier.


    After hearing these names, Hardy suddenly thought of something.


    California Consortium.


    Aren''t these companies all members of the California Consortium? Now that they have come together to make money, do they have other purposes?


    "Hardy, now that we have more partners, everyone has new ideas and is ready to increase investment. If we want to build a casino, it can''t be worse than the one you are going to build with the Mafia. We are also ready to invest $100 million to build a super luxurious casino." Meyer said.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to add so much investment?" Hardy asked.


    In truth, he already had some suspicions.


    Meyer explained: "My initial partners were PepsiCo, Crock Agricultural Products Company, and Merck Pharmaceuticals. Including you and me, the investment totaled twenty million."


    "Later, when you said to increase it to fifty million, I discussed it with my partners. They suggested bringing in new investors, which brought in Bank of America and Lockheed Corporation."


    "When they learned you were planning to build a new casino with an investment of one hundred million, we discussed for a long time and decided that if the new casino''s investment was too little, it would have no development advantage. So, we agreed to increase the investment to one hundred million."


    "Bank of America stated that excluding the shares of other investors, they would guarantee the remaining funds."


    Hardy thought to himself, That Meyer may have lost control already.


    Initially, he had promised Meyer that MGM could invest in a casino in Las Vegas. Meyer intended for MGM to hold a majority stake and have actual control over the casino. However, with the entry of big capital, MGM had been marginalized.


    In front of the behemoth that is Bank of America, MGM is insignificant.


    Bank of America has set its sights on this lucrative opportunity, seeing it as a perfect chance to enter Las Vegas.


    "Have you planned the share distribution?" Hardy asked.


    "Mr. Amadeo Giannini, the head of Bank of America, wants to meet you first and then discuss how to distribute the shares," Meyer said.


    Now Hardy was sure that they were not only interested in the Las Vegas gambling industry but also in him.


    "No problem, Mr. Meyer. Please arrange a meeting. I would be honored to visit Mr. Giannini," Hardy said.


    What''s meant to come will come.


    Hardy''s rapid development has surely attracted attention. This was expected, given that his enterprises are in California, naturally making him a target for California''s financial consortium. Sooner or later, he would interact with them.


    He just hadn''t expected this day to come so soon.


    It''s also because his growth has been so fast, and he has things they value, which led to this quick approach.


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy called Henry, "Henry, collect information on the California consortium for me, as detailed as possible."


    "Yes, boss," Henry responded and left.


    Meyer''s actions were swift. The next day, he called Hardy, saying that Mr. Giannini wanted to meet him as soon as possible. The meeting would be at Giannini''s estate in San Francisco. Hardy could arrange his schedule to visit San Francisco at any time.


    It seemed they were in a hurry.


    "Alright, I''ll go over tomorrow and formally visit Mr. Giannini at three in the afternoon," Hardy said.


    "I''ll inform Mr. Giannini," Meyer replied.


    The next day, Hardy boarded his private plane, a B29 bomber. This plane had finally been remodeled. The bomb equipment had been removed, the cabin had been sealed and renovated, with 12 business seats, and there was even a separate room with a large bed.


    The modified plane was quieter and more comfortable.


    Although the bomb equipment was removed, Hardy had retained the machine guns: twelve .50 caliber M2 machine guns distributed on the top, bottom, and sides of the plane, and a 20 mm caliber M2 cannon installed in the tail turret.


    This time, only Henry and Andy accompanied Hardy. As for security, it would be handled by the HD Security Company in San Francisco after landing.

 Chapter 272: Chapter 272 The Core Of The Consortiums

    During the flight, Hardy again reviewed the information on the California consortium.


    The California consortium, with Bank of America at its core, included members such as Security Pacific Financial, Crock Agricultural Group, San Francisco Group, Wells Fargo, Lockheed Corporation, Litton Industries, Northrop Grumman, and more.


    These companies, through cross holding and joint agreements, had total assets under the control of Bank of America Group amounting to approximately $8.5 billion.


    Pre World War II consortia were mostly family based, like the Rockefeller, Morgan, DuPont, and Mellon families. Even the Cleveland, Chicago, and Boston consortia were developed around a few united families.


    The California consortium was different. Rooted in California, it rapidly developed due to the war. The companies within it, primarily centered around Bank of America, were connected through cross holding, forming an alliance of interests.


    Compared to other family based consortia, it was somewhat looser but expanded faster. This situation had its pros and cons.


    Join us at m v le mpyr now


    It was like forming a group and adding powerful people to it to integrate resources and make money together.


    The advantage was rapid development.


    The downside was that when confronted by other large capital consortia, it was easily broken down and scattered.


    After reading the materials, Hardy had a clear understanding and began to silently contemplate what Mr. Amadeo Giannini, the chairman of Bank of America, would discuss with him.


    Andy, seeing Hardy in deep thought, picked up the materials and started reading. Andy also had his speculations about this upcoming meeting.


    After a long while, Hardy opened his eyes and looked at Andy, "Andy, if someone wanted to acquire our industries, what do you think we could give up?"


    Andy thought for a moment, "Apart from HD Security Company, ABC TV, and Hardy Grand Hotel, everything else can be let go."


    Hardy smiled and shook his head, "I think the Hardy Grand Hotel should be replaced with Universal Times."


    Andy was a bit surprised, "You''re willing to let go of the casino business?"


    "Any business just for making money can be let go, as long as it can be exchanged for more profitable ventures. Andy, what do you think we are lacking the most now?" Hardy asked again.


    This time Andy did not hesitate, "We lack a bank. All consortiums have their core industries centered around one or several banks, with other industries as pillars. If the Hardy Group had its own bank, it would be like an eagle on its prime, soaring high."


    Andy used to be a banker, a vice president of a bank, so he knew the role of banks and their benefits to enterprises.


    Having their own bank would make things infinitely more convenient, such as investing in their own industries, stock trading, and shorting, investing in potential companies, financial settlements between companies, fund management, and so on.


    "I think so too. Previously, I thought it was too early to bring up the bank matter. But now, maybe it''s an opportunity," Hardy said.


    "What are you planning?"


    "Let''s see. We don''t yet know how Bank of America plans to cooperate with us. Everything is just a hypothesis for now," Hardy said.


    The plane landed smoothly at San Francisco airport.


    The head of San Francisco HD Security had already brought a motorcade waiting. Hardy and Andy got into the car, and Henry took charge of the security team. The motorcade headed towards Giannini''s estate.


    At the estate gate, a team was already waiting to greet them. The butler looked into the car respectfully, "Are you Mr. Hardy? The master asked us to greet you here. Please come in, Mr. Hardy.


    The master is waiting in the hall."


    The motorcade entered the estate.


    Hardy got out of the car, and the servant opened the door. Inside the hall stood a vigorous old man. Hardy approached with a smile, "Mr. Giannini, it''s a pleasure to meet you. It''s an honor to visit you."


    Hardy had reviewed the old man''s profile. The old man was already 76 years old, but he looked very energetic and still managed the family business.


    The old man reached out and shook Hardy''s hand, smiling, "Although I knew you were only 26, seeing you in person is still surprising. A 26 year old who has achieved in two years what others can''t in a lifetime."


    "You''re too kind," Hardy said modestly.


    "Young man, let''s sit down and talk. What would you like to drink?" Giannini asked with a smile.


    "Coffee." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old man nodded, "I like coffee too."


    They sat down, and the people around them stood far away, including Andy, who could only sit at a distance.


    "Hardy, I''m very interested in the Las Vegas casino project. No one has ever casually intervened in Las Vegas business before. Thank you for giving us this opportunity," Giannini said.


    "I''ve always believed that only by investing and making money together can we grow the business," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Your understanding is rare. I realized this only at forty, that unity brings more wealth."


    "Hardy, do you have any opinions on the new casino investment?" the old man asked.


    Hardy paused slightly and said, "My idea is to hold a 20% stake. If I manage it, I will also receive management dividends. If not, I will just take the share dividends."


    These few words showed Hardy''s non aggressive stance.


    The old man looked at him.


    Then he smiled and said, "I think it''s best if you manage it. After all, you are the most familiar with this area. The Hardy Grand Hotel has been run very well before, and I trust your abilities."


    "If I manage it, I have a condition," Hardy said.


    "Go ahead."


    "During my management period, I want full control without shareholder interference. Of course, we can stipulate in the agreement that if there are significant losses due to poor management, full control will be revoked and changed to shareholder decision making, and another president will be hired," Hardy said.


    The companies investing in the new casino were either part of the California consortium or their friends. If Hardy managed it but did not have decision making power, the other party could use their voting rights to influence him at any time if they were dissatisfied.

 Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Analyze And Future Trends

    Though he wasn''t afraid of losing management rights, he didn''t like being controlled, so he proposed this condition.


    Giannini finally saw the young side of Hardy, thinking this must be his true face. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Creating billions in assets in two years and becoming the biggest underground power in Los Angeles, he could not be as gentle and refined as he appeared.


    The old man nodded, "I agree with your opinion. On behalf of Bank of America, I agree. As for the specific shares, we will discuss them with the partners, including the shares and management dividends ratio."


    Hardy knew that as long as the old man agreed, this matter was basically settled.


    The old man took a sip of the coffee, then asked, "Hardy, do you have any plans for the future development of your enterprises?"


    Hardy knew that Giannini might be about to discuss other matters with him, and this question was just an opening remark.


    "The Second World War is over, and we are the greatest beneficiaries. This is beyond doubt. People like a stable life, and all kinds of consumer products will be in high demand in the future. We can increase our investment in this area."


    "With abundant supplies, people will pursue a higher quality of life. Entertainment will be indispensable, and the momentum in the entertainment industry will remain strong. There is still a lot of money to be made in movies, television, and records."


    "Oil will continue to be one of the most profitable industries in the future. Additionally, all chemical industries derived from oil will be heavily used in daily life. The automobile industry, too, will flourish. Currently, the car ownership rate is only 5% among households nationwide. This number will increase significantly, with at least one car per household becoming the norm."


    "The military industry will undoubtedly receive a lot of attention from the government. We won the war with advanced weapons, and the government will want to maintain that advantage, so there will be no stinginess in investing in military technology. Just a single order from the Department of Defense could sustain many businesses."


    "I believe the export industry will see a significant boost. World War II severely impacted many countries, including our allies, Britain and France. They need to rebuild, which will drive demand for steel and building materials, thereby increasing domestic steel production and possibly raising steel prices.


    The increase in steel production will naturally lead to the development of the mining industry, resulting in higher profits."


    "Furthermore, Asian countries especially Japan, which have suffered enormous disasters from the war, face severe shortages of goods. They will become a vast market for development in the future. We can consider laying out plans there in advance."


    Amadei Giannini looked at Hardy, trying to hide the shock in his eyes. Many things Hardy had just said aligned with the analyses of the American Bank think tank.


    There were no think tanks yet, but as a super corporation, the American Bank did have a few advisors who acted as the precursors to think tanks. They analyzed future trends based on political, economic, social, military, diplomatic, and technological information.


    Giannini had always found these advisors incredibly helpful and relied on them heavily. Recently, the advisors had conducted a simulation on the future economic direction and industrial development of the United States.


    Hardy''s predictions about consumer products, entertainment, steel, building materials, automobiles, military industry, and even exports were almost identical to the advisors forecasts. Explore uncharted tales at m-vlem|p-yr


    The old man was astonished because these predictions were conclusions drawn by the advisors through extensive data analysis and some internal government information provided by himself. He didn''t believe Hardy had access to such information, as his investigation revealed that Hardy didn''t have such deep connections with the government.


    Yet, Hardy''s analysis was so accurate, indicating that this young man''s mind was incredibly sharp and his vision very keen, able to see so many situations clearly.


    Anyone who could foresee the trends for even a couple of years and then steadfastly work towards those goals would surely make a lot of money. No wonder Hardy had achieved such great success in just two years.


    However, there was one point Hardy made that differed from the advisors analysis: the situation in Asia.


    The advisors predicted that Asia would have no significant development prospects for at least twenty years and was not worth considering for investment. They believed the American Bank''s focus should remain domestic, with a small portion in Europe.


    Most American companies followed a similar strategy, which was proved to be correct with the only exception being japan. As a defeated country japan will rise so fast beyond the expectation of all American consortium.


    Hardy smiled and looked at Giannini. "Most of my industries are already heading in these directions¡ªABC Television, the film company, the airline, Playboy magazine, the TV manufacturing company, the cosmetics company, and so on. These all belong to the consumer products category. I will continue to develop these industries diligently, and i believe there''s still a lot of room for growth."


    "Additionally, the gambling industry is also a significant growth area. I believe Las Vegas will become the gambling capital of America, if not the world. By creating a strong brand, we can attract many tourists to spend money here. The gambling industry will undoubtedly be a hugely profitable sector and will continue to grow."


    Giannini nodded. "I''ve learned about your Hardy Grand Hotel. To be honest, your business strategy has many unique aspects, especially the TV lottery and proxy betting companies, which cleverly circuNovelFireent the national lottery restrictions."


    "I''ve heard that the TV lottery is now more profitable than the casino itself. Is that true?" Giannini asked.


    "Indeed. The TV lottery now stabilizes at around $60,000 per draw, with annual revenues exceeding $30 million. Including the casino, it should be around $40 million," Hardy said.


    Giannini thought to himself, my American Bank, with dozens of partner companies, has an annual profit of just over $200 million. Yet, a small casino can achieve annual revenues of $40 million. Such profits are undoubtedly enviable.

 Chapter 274: Chapter 274 The Consortium Resource integration

    "Will there be such plans for the new casino?" Giannini asked.


    "Of course. However, using the resources of the TV station and proxy betting company requires additional payment. The management team will negotiate with ABC Television and the proxy betting company at that time," Hardy said.


    Giannini looked at Hardy and thought, this young man is indeed a cunning fox. The management team is you, and ABC Television and the proxy betting company are also yours. You negotiate with yourself, and all the money ends up in your pocket. Your calculation is truly shrewd.


    The old man checked the time and said to Hardy, "I walk in the garden every afternoon. The sun is lovely today. Shall we go for a walk?"


    "Sure," Hardy said, standing up.


    They walked out of the house and into the large garden. The garden extended to the hills at the back, with no end to the grassy fields.


    The old man waved to a servant nearby, and soon the butler brought a box. The old man opened the box and took out two pre-trimmed cigars, handing one to Hardy.


    "Would you like one?"


    Hardy took the cigar, smiling. "Davidoff, this cigar became famous because of Churchill."


    "That''s right. I like this flavor."


    They lit their cigars and walked slowly forward. The people around them didn''t follow but spread out to guard, staying at least thirty meters away.


    "Hardy, do you know about our American Bank?" Giannini asked. Experience more on m|vl-em,py-r


    "I know a bit, mainly the publicly available data," Hardy said.


    The old man smiled and said, "The American Bank now has over 400 branches across every city in the country. Last year, our customers reached 5 million, and the bank''s total assets amounted to $11.6 billion." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Total assets are not market value. The American Bank''s market value is about $2 billion now.


    "We have also invested in several companies, such as Wells Fargo, Lockheed Corporation, Litton Industries, and Northrop Grumman. These are all military companies, and I believe they have a bright future."


    Hardy thought, they do indeed have a bright future. In the future, Lockheed will become the world''s largest arms dealer, Northrop Grumman the second largest, and Litton Industries the fourth largest in the U.S.


    "The American Bank has also invested in other banks, such as the Bank of San Francisco, the Los Angeles City Bank, and Wells Fargo. We are also involved in insurance, mining, metal smelting, and agricultural products. Including all our partners, our scale has exceeded $20 billion."


    The old man played a little trick here. He said "scale" instead of "assets." If it were assets, it wouldn''t reach $20 billion. According to the information Henry gave him, the California consortium''s total assets are just over $8 billion.


    Some companies may have impressive names, but their scale isn''t large, with total assets of only a few million to tens of millions.


    However, in this era, companies with assets of a few million or tens of millions are already considered significant.


    After saying this, the old man seemed to want Hardy to digest it for a while, taking a puff of his cigar and exhaling through his nose.


    "Hardy, are you interested in joining us?" the old man finally asked.


    Hardy knew that the walk was just an excuse, and the real purpose was to avoid others hearing their conversation, as their discussion could involve significant investment projects that could be affected if leaked.


    On his way here, Hardy had already guessed that the California consortium might want him to join, and he had made up his mind.


    The California consortium developed after World War II and wasn''t as powerful as it would be later. It was still in its early formation stages. Joining now would be like getting in on the ground floor.


    All his industries were on the West Coast, naturally aligning him with the California consortium. Not joining would mean facing more difficulties in development and possibly clashing with the consortium.


    Joining the consortium had many benefits. The primary goal of a consortium is to integrate resources. The California consortium almost monopolized most industries in California and the West Coast. With the consortium''s support, his future development would be much smoother.


    Of course, his industries would also have to benefit others.


    This is a mutually beneficial relationship. No one can take all the benefits alone.


    For example, the construction of the Las Vegas casino, which requires over a $100 million, would need construction companies from the consortium, as well as large amounts of cement, steel, and wood all available within the consortium. It would also need decoration companies, which the consortium had.


    Using resources within the consortium would be cheaper than finding outsiders. If funds were insufficient, he could delay payments for a while or seek bank loans to bridge the gap.


    With trustworthy construction companies, both he and his partners would benefit. This is the essence of resource integration. Within this group, it would be challenging for outsiders to intervene, creating a monopoly in certain environments.


    Of course, joining the consortium isn''t easy. One must reach a certain scale and be useful to the consortium.


    And Hardy had what the California consortium highly valued.


    ABC Television.


    It had quickly become the highest rated television station in the country. The consortium highly valued its promotional power. Consortium development relies on promotion, and influencing Washington and supporting their people would be impossible without it.


    The consortium wanted ABC Television to become its mouthpiece.


    HD Security Company, initially unnoticed, had now become the largest security company in the country, with American Bank as one of its clients.


    The consortium valued its power, not just its profitability.


    Las Vegas casino, known for being a moneymaker. Hardy''s casino further solidified this belief. Entering Las Vegas required Hardy''s consent.


    Before Hardy, Las Vegas was controlled by the mafia. Now, with Hardy allowing others in, it presented a golden opportunity for wealth.


    Consortiums crave money.


    Capitalists are crazy for money.


    And Hardy controlled the underground forces in Los Angeles, one of the two most important cities in California, along with San Francisco. A king of the underground world, with his destructive potential, was well understood by Giannini.

 Chapter 275: Chapter 275 Business Exchange

    Moreover, Hardy''s new casino involved collaboration with 15 mafia families, indicating strong ties with half of the mafia''s power. These families, spread across major cities, controlled local underground forces, potentially aiding the consortium''s business interests.


    Entering new markets often faces commercial attacks from competitors, which businessmen know how to handle. But mafia forces can disrupt market entry.


    Today, a car is bombed.


    Tomorrow, a warehouse is burned.


    The day after, a group demands protection money, and without paying, they cause trouble, making business impossible.


    Previously, the California consortium was purely a business entity. Discovering Hardy made them realize his unique traits, prompting their decision to recruit him.


    Hardy didn''t answer immediately.


    He smoked his cigar slowly, walking alongside the old man, who patiently waited, stepping on the yellowing grass.


    "Mr. Giannini, I have a few favors to ask," Hardy finally spoke.


    "Oh, let''s hear them."


    Hardy took a deep breath and said, "I want you to help me acquire Wells Fargo, with American Bank handling the operation. Additionally, I currently lack funds and don''t want to touch my other industries, so I hope you can lend me the money for the acquisition."


    American Bank held a 12% stake in Wells Fargo, making it the second largest shareholder. Wells Fargo was a small regional bank, trailing behind the Bank of San Francisco and the Los Angeles City Bank, with only over thirty branches, primarily in San Francisco, Los Angeles, and Las Vegas.


    Its market value was around $200 million, with total assets, including savings, loans, and mortgages, approximately $1 billion.


    The old man wasn''t surprised Hardy wanted to acquire a bank. What surprised him was Hardy''s request.


    He wanted American Bank to help with the acquisition. And he wanted American Bank to lend him the money. Was this young man planning to acquire a bank without spending a dime? How shameless!


    The old man finally understood how Hardy succeeded. His previously polite and calm demeanor was just a facade, underneath, he was more ruthless than any capitalist. However, the old man knew that only people like Hardy could succeed in this society.


    "Acquiring Wells Fargo Bank is no small matter. Wells Fargo has assets exceeding $200 million. This is a huge deal."


    "The Fargo family, the founders of Wells Fargo, currently holds 17% of the shares. Convincing them to give up Wells Fargo won''t be easy, and there are dozens of other shareholders too."


    Hardy smiled, "I believe if Bank of America steps in, it won''t be too difficult. If they want cash, we can offer cash. If they don''t want cash, I can exchange shares of my other industries, such as Hardy Grand Hotel shares."


    The old man''s eyes lit up.


    "Exchanging casino shares?"


    "Yes, but the price needs to be negotiated. The profitability of Hardy Grand Hotel is evident to everyone. If it goes public now, what do you think its market value would be?" Hardy said.


    Hardy knew he couldn''t just take advantage without giving anything in return. Giannini was a shrewd banker. Although he valued Hardy''s chips, he wasn''t yet willing to support Hardy with hundreds of millions.


    After pondering for a moment, the old man looked at Hardy and said, "Hardy, I''ll offer $60 million to acquire 30% of Hardy Grand Hotel shares."


    This price valued the casino at $200 million.


    "At the same time, I will help you complete the acquisition of Wells Fargo Bank. Bank of America will lend you the necessary funds."


    Their casino collaboration had an uncertain future. Even if it met expectations, the profits wouldn''t be visible for two or three years.


    Hardy Grand Hotel was already a cash cow, generating significant profits. Giannini had long coveted the casino''s revenue, and now he wouldn''t miss the opportunity.


    Hardy shook his head, "The casino now has an annual income of $40 million, and I believe it will be even more in the future. 30% for $100 million."


    The old man thought this price was too high.


    "$80 million is the most I can offer."


    "$90 million, any less and I won''t sell the casino shares. There are over 13,000 banks in the United States, I don''t believe I can''t buy one." Hardy said.


    "Alright, deal!"


    The old man compromised. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way, you mentioned there were a few things you wanted my help with. What else is there?" Giannini asked.


    "I heard you have shares in PepsiCo. I really like this drink. Would you be willing to sell me those shares?" Hardy asked.


    Giannini was surprised that Hardy wanted to buy PepsiCo. To him, PepsiCo was just a beverage company, with Coca Cola being the market leader. PepsiCo only held about one tenth of Coca Cola''s market share.


    During World War II, Coca Cola was included in the U.S. military''s logistics supply, causing its sales to skyrocket, while PepsiCo became marginalized and was once on the brink of bankruptcy.


    Later, PepsiCo adopted a strategy of increasing quantity and reducing price, offering twice the amount of Coca Cola for the same price, thus maintaining its low end market.


    Many African Americans drank PepsiCo for its affordability, hence the nickname "black cola."


    "I hold 23% of PepsiCo shares. PepsiCo''s current market value is around $16 million. Do you want these shares?" Giannini asked.


    In recent years, PepsiCo hadn''t been profitable, and its stock price was sluggish. Giannini didn''t have much interest in holding on to it.


    "Yes, I want it." Hardy said.


    Find hidden adventures on m-vl-em-py-r


    Hardy said he was buying it because he liked the drink, but Giannini thought that was nonsense. Nonetheless, PepsiCo was just a small beverage company, struggling under the shadow of Coca Cola, so selling it to Hardy wasn''t a big deal.


    "Alright, I''ll sell it to you at market price." Giannini said.


    Hardy nodded in thanks.


    Both were pleased, having achieved their goals. Bank of America could further tap into the lucrative Las Vegas casino market, while Hardy secured the promise of acquiring Wells Fargo Bank and shares in PepsiCo.


    Giannini invited Hardy for dinner, and they discussed many details until Hardy left around nine in the evening.

 Chapter 276: Chapter 276 Acquiring A Bank

    At the HD Security base that night, Hardy made a call to the Corleone family, who held 39% of the casino shares.


    Hardy thought it necessary to inform them.


    "Mr. Corleone, I''m planning to raise funds and cooperate with Bank of America to acquire a bank, so I''m preparing to sell them 30% of Hardy Casino shares. I have two proposals: I can sell 30% alone, or we can each sell a portion, with me selling 20% and the Corleone family selling 10%. This way, I hold 41%, the Corleone family 29%, and Bank of America 30%."


    The old godfather knew Hardy favored the second method, otherwise, he wouldn''t have suggested it.


    "No problem, the Corleone family will sell 10%." The old godfather readily agreed. Continue the saga on m-v-l-e-mpyr


    The old godfather understood that the casino investment brought substantial income to the Corleone family, all thanks to Hardy''s management.


    Hardy smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Corleone, for your support. I''ll figure out a way to transfer the $30 million from the sale of shares to you."


    "Hardy, you must need a lot of money for the bank acquisition. You can temporarily keep the money and use it. If the Hardy Group has any investment opportunities in the future, use this money to invest on behalf of the Corleone family. What do you think?"


    The old godfather was returning the favor, believing Hardy wouldn''t let him suffer losses.


    "No problem, there are plenty of profitable ventures. I''ll keep the Corleone family in mind." Hardy said.


    The next day, Hardy and Andy went to Bank of America and met with the bank''s president. They signed a proxy purchase agreement, with Bank of America assisting Hardy in acquiring all shares of Wells Fargo Bank.


    Hardy also secured PepsiCo shares. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The acquisition cost was $3.68 million.


    As for the money. Well it was another loan.


    Hardy was now a major borrower from Bank of America, and with the upcoming acquisition of Wells Fargo Bank requiring a large sum, this $3.68 million was a small amount.


    Giannini contacted Reed Fargo, the current head of the Fargo family, inviting him to the estate for dinner. After they sat down, Giannini smiled and said, "Reed, someone wants to acquire Wells Fargo Bank."


    Reed Fargo was startled, "Who?"


    "You''ve probably heard of him, John Hardy."


    "Him? At the last board meeting, our president mentioned that Hardy Group is now Wells Fargo''s biggest client. The airline, casino, investment funds, TV factory, and company funds all settle at Wells Fargo."


    "They were thrilled, telling me that Hardy Group''s business now accounts for over 20% of Wells Fargo''s operations. With this major client, Wells Fargo''s performance will significantly improve this year, I didn''t expect he''d want to swallow Wells Fargo whole." Reed Fargo said angrily.


    "This is normal. As his business grows, he wants his own bank to better serve him, making operations more convenient." Giannini said.


    "Mr. Giannini, I hope you can stop him. The Fargo family founded Wells Fargo. We don''t want to lose our foundation." Reed Fargo said anxiously.


    Giannini shook his head, "Reed, this isn''t easy to stop. If Hardy withdraws all his business from Wells Fargo, the bank will suffer greatly. The stock price will plummet, and everyone''s interests will be harmed."


    "Do you think the minor shareholders can withstand that? He''ll acquire enough shares and then launch a hostile takeover." Giannini said.


    Reed Fargo became anxious, "I know you can stop him, Mr. Giannini."


    "There are over 13,000 banks in the United States. Wells Fargo ranks in the middle. Even in California, it''s just a small bank. You know this." Giannini said calmly.


    "Wells Fargo''s performance has been poor in recent years, and shareholders are dissatisfied. If Hardy withdraws his business and the stock price plummets, what will the shareholders do? It''s better to sell at a fair price now."


    "I''ll sell my shares too."


    "I''ve already contacted other minor shareholders, offering a reasonable price. I believe they don''t want to sell after an 80% drop."


    "Reed, this is business. My advice is to take the money and invest elsewhere. Bank of America has many cooperative enterprises for you to choose from."


    Giannini''s long speech contained both persuasion and threat.


    Hearing Giannini''s words, Reed Fargo knew the situation was dire. Today''s meeting was just to notify him.


    The Fargo family could hold on, but the losses would be significant. If Bank of America wanted to deal with Wells Fargo, it would be easy.


    Many of Wells Fargo''s businesses were within the consortium. If Bank of America withdrew this portion, Wells Fargo couldn''t sustain it.


    "Alright, I''ll discuss it with my family and get back to you soon." Reed said dejectedly.


    In recent days, rumors circulated that someone was preparing a hostile takeover of Wells Fargo Bank. There were also rumors that some large companies were cutting ties with Wells Fargo. Others said Bank of America was negotiating with many Wells Fargo shareholders. In short, there was a lot of news.


    Due to the uncertainty, people didn''t know what would happen, and Wells Fargo''s stock price experienced a slight decline.


    If it was just a phase, it wouldn''t matter, but it continued to drop, indicating that some were pessimistic about Wells Fargo''s future and were selling off their shares.


    In a San Francisco hotel.


    Hardy had invited a guest today.


    A middle aged man in his forties entered the hotel, and Hardy stood up with a smile to shake his hand. "Good afternoon, John."


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    John Stone, the current president of Wells Fargo Bank, had previously interacted with Hardy, as the two had many business dealings.


    In Hardy''s view, John Stone was a highly capable banker. In the two years he''d been president, he''d elevated Wells Fargo from obscurity, especially benefiting from the cooperation with Hardy Group, which brought significant profits to the bank.


    "Have you heard the latest rumors?" Hardy asked John Stone with a smile as he invited him to sit down.


    "I have heard, and I''ve been waiting for the shareholders to call a meeting. But no one has contacted me. I was planning to reach out to the shareholders myself to convene a meeting. I didn''t expect you to contact me today," President John said.

 Chapter 277: Chapter 277 Wells Fargo Bank

    Hardy chuckled. "Actually, you don''t need to contact them anymore. Many shareholders have already signed sale agreements with Bank of America. They are no longer shareholders. I now hold 46% of Wells Fargo Bank''s shares, making me the largest shareholder."


    John looked at Hardy with some surprise.


    Although he had anticipated this, he didn''t expect Hardy to acquire so many shares so quickly.


    "So I should call you boss now. What instructions do you have for me today, or are you planning to fire me?" John asked.


    Hardy shook his head with a smile. "I won''t fire you. We''ve always had a good working relationship, haven''t we? Your idea of ''providing the best service to customers'' aligns well with my thinking. John, I want you to stay on as CEO and make Wells Fargo the best bank in the United States. How much is your current annual salary?"


    "$26,000."


    "I''ll increase it to $30,000, with an annual increase of 5%. Additionally, you''ll get a commission of 0.05% of the bank''s profits," Hardy said.


    John''s heart trembled slightly.


    Read the continuation at m-vl-em,pyr


    No one is indifferent to money. He works to earn money, and now his salary has increased significantly, with an annual increase. Especially the commission, which tempts John. If he can make the bank''s profit reach 100 million, he''ll get a commission of $50,000, higher than his annual salary. This target is actually not difficult to achieve.


    After Wells Fargo Bank was acquired by Hardy Group, it would undoubtedly become the core bank of Hardy Group, and all accounts would go through it. Hardy Group''s earning power is something John knows better than anyone.


    Previously, Wells Fargo Bank had to work hard in silence. Now with backing, it would enter a period of rapid development.


    "What do you want me to do, Mr. Hardy?" John asked.


    "Simple, stabilize the bank internally before I complete the acquisition. I want to take over a complete and healthy bank," Hardy said.


    John nodded. "Don''t worry, Mr. Hardy. I can manage that."


    The acquisition of Wells Fargo Bank wasn''t as fierce as Hardy imagined. The power of a consortium is undeniable. An individual company, even a bank with assets worth hundreds of millions, has no power against a consortium.


    You can be stubborn, but the result is asset depreciation, and even future business can''t be conducted.


    Even the founding Fargo family chose to sell their shares, let alone other small shareholders. Over the course of a month, Bank of America completed the acquisition of shareholders stocks.


    A few days later, a significant piece of news was released to the market: Wells Fargo Bank was preparing to delist.


    Stocks are usually delisted due to low face value, insufficient equity capital, insufficient number of shareholders, low stock price, fraud, etc., leading to forced delisting. This time, Wells Fargo Bank applied for delisting proactively, settling at the current stock price, refunding all investors funds.


    From then on, Wells Fargo Bank would no longer be a listed company.


    Why did Hardy want Wells Fargo Bank to delist? The reason is simple: to directly acquire circulating shares and control 100% of Wells Fargo Bank''s equity. Listing is for raising funds, and Hardy felt it was enough to raise funds through other companies without using the bank, at least for now.


    Delisting also has other benefits. Post delisting, there is no need to publish financial reports, facilitating future discreet operations.


    After another half a month, just before Christmas, news broke that Bank of America had officially handed over the complete Wells Fargo Bank to ABC TV owner Jon Hardy. From then on, Wells Fargo Bank became Jon Hardy''s personal property.


    However, Hardy also took a loan of 160 million from Bank of America for this. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This loan was taken by Hardy in his personal capacity from Bank of America. Therefore, Wells Fargo Bank is now entirely a personal asset company of Hardy and has nothing to do with his other enterprises and companies.


    At the Wells Fargo Bank headquarters in San Francisco, Hardy met with Andy and the senior management of Wells Fargo Bank. John Ston introduced Hardy to the vice presidents and department heads: the General Banking Department, Investment Management Department, Capital Management Department, Human Resources Department, Corporate Legal Department, Corporate Affairs Department, and more.


    Additionally, he introduced the branch managers.


    Hardy gave a brief speech, assuring the management team that there would be no personnel changes, encouraging them to continue their work with confidence. He expressed satisfaction with their previous work. However, he also informed them that Hardy Company would form a group, with Wells Fargo Bank becoming the financial core of Hardy Group, handling funds and investments.


    With a bank now in place, Hardy Group''s future financial operations would be smoother.


    Wells Fargo Bank offers a full range of services, including community banking, professional financial services, investment, insurance, and various loan businesses.


    Hardy felt their previous development was too conservative. Despite being a bank with a history of decades, it remained a regional bank in California, never expanding outward.


    However, there were benefits to this conservative approach, as it meant their foundational skills were very solid.


    "Wells Fargo Bank must enter a period of rapid development. I hope to see at least one Wells Fargo branch in every city in the United States within three years. Also, prepare to expand overseas, and for rapid development, we can consider mergers and acquisitions."


    "Customers are resources. Find ways to increase the number of customers. For example, collaborate with utility companies, and have the bank handle utility bill collections."


    "Hardy Hotel''s betting business involves deposits of over $50 million, affecting 200,000 to 300,000 users. With the opening of Hardy Group''s two other casinos, more betting companies will be established, doubling the number of customers."


    Hardy had a plan. Once every city had a branch of Wells Fargo Bank and the casinos were built, he would promote the TV lottery business. Previously, the lottery was drawn every two hours. In the future, with three casinos, the time would be staggered, and there would be a draw every half hour using different lottery modes. There were so many lottery formats from later generations that could be used.

 Chapter 278: Chapter 278 Officially Join The California Consortium

    Many people needed to make special arrangements to come to Las Vegas for gambling, but TV lotteries didn''t require that. Participants could join by making a phone call from the comfort of their homes, making it customer friendly.


    The TV lottery business was unique to Hardy in the entire United States. More and more people would play, earning the casino endless amounts of money.


    Tonight, there was a grand banquet at the Giannini Estate, held especially for Hardy. Every new member of the California Consortium received such a welcome. All the heads of member enterprises would come to meet the new member, build connections, and cooperate to make money together.


    Hardy attended the banquet with Andy and John.


    The banquet was men only. When Hardy walked into the hall, there were already more than forty people present, all impeccably dressed in suits. When Giannini saw Hardy, he walked over, took Hardy''s hand, raised it, and enthusiastically introduced him:


    "Gentlemen, this is our new member, Mr. Jon Hardy of the Hardy Group. I believe everyone has heard of HD Security, ABC Television, and the Hardy Grand Hotel. These are all Hardy''s businesses."


    "I''m sure many of you have read Playboy magazine. That''s also Hardy''s property."


    The men smiled knowingly.


    "From today onwards, Jon Hardy will be our partner. We have gained a powerful ally. Let''s all give him a warm welcome!"


    Applause erupted from the crowd, warmly welcoming Hardy into the fold.


    From this moment on, Hardy was officially part of the California Consortium, becoming a member of the capital consortium.


    Giannini personally introduced Hardy to everyone in the room: the owner of Safe Pacific Company, the owner of the Kaiser Group, the owner of the Crock Agriculture Group, the owner of Metron Real Estate Development, the owner of California Life Insurance, and the owner of Lockheed Corporation. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This round of introductions took half an hour. Each person greeted Hardy, shook his hand, and welcomed him. Dozens of people¡ªit would have been impossible for Hardy to remember so many names at once without his good memory.


    Finally, Hardy introduced Andy and John to everyone. One was the president of the Hardy Group, and the other was the president of Wells Fargo Bank. They would be Hardy''s right hand men in the future.


    The long banquet table was reminiscent of an ancient European court dining scene. The people at the table were all so called big capitalists, with assets of less than ten million unqualified to sit there.


    This banquet had no women, no music, and no dancing. The only topic was business and making money.


    After lunch, there was free time for socializing. Someone came over to greet Hardy the owner of Metron Real Estate Company.


    "Mr. Hardy."


    "Mr. Stone, hello."


    William Stone smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy, I heard from Chairman Giannini that you plan to build two more casinos, each with an investment of over 100 million dollars. That''s quite a sum. Metron is a professional construction and real estate development company. We have developed many large projects and hope to cooperate with you."


    A 200 million dollar investment¡ªif Metron could get these projects, they would make a significant profit, even if it was just one of them.


    Hardy naturally knew of Metron''s reputation. Metron was the largest real estate development company in California and also the largest construction company.


    "I am certainly willing to cooperate with Metron. I am currently looking for people to plan those two casinos and have also approached other construction companies. I welcome Metron to join. If the conditions are equal, I will prioritize Metron," Hardy said.


    William Stone immediately beamed with joy. "Then I must thank you, Mr. Hardy. I will have my people contact your company."


    He raised his glass to toast Hardy.


    After the Metron boss left, another middle aged man came over. "Mr. Hardy, hello. I am Walter Mack, Chairman and President of PepsiCo. I heard you acquired shares of PepsiCo from Bank of America?"


    "Yes, I am very optimistic about PepsiCo''s future, so I bought their shares," Hardy said. Experience more tales at m vl-em|p-yr


    Walter Mack was puzzled. You are optimistic about PepsiCo? Most people are more optimistic about Coca Cola. PepsiCo has been squeezed to only 5% of the market share, and it''s all in the low end market. Many people say that PepsiCo will either be acquired by Coca Cola or be eliminated by Coca Cola.


    In fact, in history, PepsiCo had asked Coca Cola to acquire it three times, but Coca Cola refused because they thought PepsiCo''s taste was similar to theirs and saw no need to acquire it, believing PepsiCo would eventually disappear.


    Coca Cola was wrong. PepsiCo grew stronger and eventually surpassed it.


    "Can I ask why you are optimistic about PepsiCo?" Walter asked.


    "I have some ideas for PepsiCo''s development. It might take some time to explain clearly. How about we arrange another time to discuss it in detail?" Hardy suggested.


    "Sure," Walter replied happily.


    He knew that Mr. Hardy was a business genius. Many of his ideas were still talked about, such as TV shopping, which started the history of telephone shopping, attracting countless women to watch TV every afternoon.


    For example, the casino lottery and proxy betting company were brilliant ideas. The United States banned lottery activities, but in Las Vegas, gambling was legal. Hardy used the model of legal casinos, TV broadcasts, and proxy betting companies to perfectly avoid the lottery ban.


    With Hardy''s current status, as the owner of the Hardy Group and Wells Fargo, with assets worth billions, he was several levels higher than Walter. Walter was naturally willing to discuss matters in detail with him.


    Hardy also actively chatted with others. He never had social anxiety and was never afraid of communicating with people. Soon, he made many business friends.


    Among the crowd, he saw David Merck, the owner of Merck Pharmaceuticals, and suddenly remembered something. A month ago, Victor had arrived in England. After settling down, he started working, renting a building in London and putting up the auction company''s sign.

 Chapter 279: Chapter 279 Hardys First Venture Investment Into Europe

    Victor was a shrewd person. He knew this trip to England was his opportunity and observed the situation there. He knew the WWII damages were intense on the continent, with many people fleeing to England, causing a population influx.


    The boss said land would appreciate, and Victor now firmly believed it, admiring the boss even more for predicting this from thousands of miles away.


    He also gathered much other information, sending a telegram to headquarters every week to report his findings. Each telegram would reach Hardy. One of them mentioned that he found the price of penicillin in England to be extremely high, with some people paying 30 dollars for a bottle.


    At that time, the US dollar was pegged to gold, and 30 dollars was equivalent to 24 grams of gold.


    If he could get a batch of penicillin over there, he would make a lot of money. As for why others didn''t sell it to England, it was simple: information asymmetry. Information was not as developed as in later generations, and few Americans paid attention to anything outside the U.S market.


    Since the currently famine and devastated Europe didn''t really have enough money to buy food let alone present a market for the fast developing U.S technology.


    Even if a few people knew, they would keep the information to themselves because widely known information couldn''t fetch high prices.


    Merck Pharmaceuticals was one of the companies designated by the US government to produce penicillin during World War II, including Pfizer. Seeing the owner of Merck reminded Hardy of this matter. Perhaps he could buy a batch of penicillin from him.


    Penicillin had no patent. Setting up a penicillin production line and building a factory in England could sustain the business for decades and save many lives, and even if Merck was interested in the European market there is still the underdeveloped Japanese market that no one has payed attention to it yet.


    "Mr. David Merck, hello," Hardy said, raising his glass with a smile.


    "Mr. Hardy, hello. I wanted to come over to chat with you, but you were surrounded by too many people. When do you think would be a good time to talk about the MGM Casino?" Merck said.


    He was also one of the new casino investors. Buying penicillin from him wouldn''t be an issue.


    Hardy and David Merck were chatting about the casino, with Merck most concerned about future customer traffic. Hardy laughed and said, "It''s simple. Turn Las Vegas into a paradise for men, and naturally, customers will come."


    "A paradise for men?"


    "Gambling, alcohol, women, all kinds of performances, everything men like is here. This place is all about enjoyment, coming here feels like coming to a man''s paradise."


    "Las Vegas will also host the Miss World pageant, Victoria''s Secret model contest, lingerie shows, boxing matches, and horse and dog racing. These events will attract many tourists."


    David Merck nodded with a smile, "You''re making me want to go already."


    Hardy seemed to remember something and said, "David, I have friends in England who said they lack penicillin. I was wondering if I could buy a batch from you." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Penicillin is currently in short supply domestically. We haven''t formally supplied Europe yet as they''re too poor. But since your friends need it, no problem, I can allocate some for you."


    "How much can you give me?"


    Merck thought for a moment and said "How about 50,000 bottles per month?"


    Hardy quickly did some calculations. The wholesale price of 200,000 units of powdered penicillin is $1 per bottle, sold at $2-3 per bottle in U.S. hospitals. In the U.K hospitals, the price is about $10 per bottle, and the black market price is as high as $30.


    Buying 50,000 bottles would cost him $50,000. Selling them to U.K hospitals would bring $500,000, and on the black market, it would be $1.5 million. Huge profit.


    "50,000 bottles is too little," Hardy said.


    Merck spread his hands, "Hardy, you need to understand, I''m giving you this batch because you''re my friend and partner. No one else could get it."


    Merck leaned closer to Hardy and said, "There''s another reason for not exporting penicillin in large quantities to Europe yet. The government has a secret restriction order."


    Hardy finally understood. With the acumen of these capitalists, they wouldn''t miss out on making money from the Europeans unless they were under surveillance by the government.


    Americans businesses already make them enough money. Disobeying the government''s temporary export restrictions to Europe could lead to penalties, which would not be worth it for a large pharmaceutical company.


    "100,000 bottles, or it''s not worth doing the business," Hardy said.


    Merck thought for a moment. Hardy had a gang under him that could easily smuggle Penicillin, Exposing his brand to Europeans in large quantities before the restrictions were lifted could build some kind of brand awareness before his competitors were allowed to enter the market, which was worth it. "Okay, agreed."


    Hardy smiled and shook hands with Merck.


    "Why not set up a pharmaceutical factory in Europe?" Hardy asked.


    Merck smiled, "I thought about it before, but it''s too far and the market isn''t developed yet. It''s not as profitable as developing the American market."


    "David, how about this: we partner to build a pharmaceutical factory in the U.K. You handle the technology, and I handle construction and sales. The first product will be penicillin," Hardy suggested.


    Merck looked at Hardy seriously, "You''re optimistic about Europe?"


    Hardy shrugged, "The American market is too crowded. Europe, on the other hand, is still a blank slate. People may not pay attention to it for now since they are still poor, but don''t forget Europe''s technology and products are less than a decade behind that of the U.S, it won''t take them long before catching up to us.


    Besides, don''t look at just the western side of Europe, there is east Europe, which has a huge population. It''s a huge market free for grabs before the European companies start to recover."


    Continue exploring at m-vl-em|p-yr


    Merck thought seriously, "We can partner on the factory. I''ll provide the technology and take a 30% stake. The rest is up to you."


    He had nothing to lose, Hardy would invest the money. If it failed, Hardy would bear the losses. At worst, he''d just withdraw his technicians.


    "Deal. I''ll have my people contact Merck Pharmaceuticals," Hardy said with a smile.

 Chapter 280: Chapter 280 Caesars Palace Hotel

    Another big business deal sealed.


    This is the biggest advantage of joining a consortium: sharing resources and growing together. Small businesses fighting alone can''t compete with this behemoth. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gathering continued.


    A group of men went to the most luxurious golf course in San Francisco, which also belonged to Bank of America. Today, it was closed to outsiders, only consortium members attended.


    The evening ended with a dinner, finishing around 9 PM.


    No women appeared at the gathering, only business and politics. This is a true high end gathering.


    The kind of party with lots of beautiful women might seem lively but is really just for fun, not for discussing serious matters.


    Back at their residence, Hardy smiled at Andy, "I feel like there are more and more things to handle. I''ve been in San Francisco for a month and a half and can''t get away."


    Andy smiled, "But your gains are huge."


    Indeed, the gains over the past month and a half were substantial.


    Acquiring Wells Fargo gave Hardy Group a financial core, making them a member of the California consortium, further strengthening their presence in California.


    Several business deals were also made.


    Acquiring shares in Pepsi, partnering with Merck Pharmaceuticals to build a factory in England.


    Each of these would be a major undertaking for others, but for Hardy, it was just a matter of a few words.


    This is the advantage of having vast resources.


    A consortium is a resource pool where everyone contributes and withdraws resources, mutually benefiting and promoting each other.


    The next day.


    The new casino partners gathered again. Meyer had specially come from Los Angeles to San Francisco. Initially, he was the initiator, but now he was just a supporting character.


    Looking at Hardy, he had heard that Hardy officially joined the California consortium last night, with dozens of tycoons hosting a membership reception for him.


    Hardy''s wealth and status had far surpassed him.


    Just last year, Hardy was a promising young man he admired. Now, he had rapidly grown into the biggest tycoon group leader in Los Angeles.


    Giannini chaired the meeting. He looked at everyone present and smiled, "Now let''s discuss the casino''s share distribution."


    He first looked at Hardy, "Hardy, you said you wanted to keep 20% of the shares, right?"


    Hardy nodded.


    "As for the remaining shares, after consultation, the distribution is as follows: MGM 10%, Merck Pharmaceuticals 10%, Crocker Agricultural Products 15%, Pepsi 7%, Lockheed Aircraft Manufacturing 10%, Bank of America 28%."


    Meyer had initially wanted to lead the new casino project but ended up with only 10%. Once the big capital players got involved, things went out of his control, and now he was just a follower.


    Actually, he was lucky not to be kicked out completely.


    Giannini continued, "Regarding management, the new casino will continue to be led by Hardy. Does anyone have any objections?"


    Everyone agreed.


    "Hardy has one condition: everyone must sign an agreement that as long as the casino doesn''t incur significant losses, the management rights belong to him. If severe losses occur, the shareholders will reclaim management rights and choose a new CEO. Any objections?"


    Some agreed. They invested just to make money. Like Lockheed, they knew how to make planes, not run a casino.


    Some hesitated but eventually agreed. Without Hardy, the casino probably wouldn''t run well.


    "Next is the management equity issue. After calculations, management equity will be 12% of the total shares. Any objections?" Giannini looked at everyone.


    The management equity was for profit sharing only, 12% of the annual net profit. After deducting management equity dividends, the remaining profits went to the shareholders.


    Some thought the management equity was too high, but since Bank of America agreed, the others didn''t oppose.


    "Lastly, what should we name the casino?" Giannini asked.


    Meyer felt a bit sad. He had originally planned to name it ''MGM Grand Hotel,'' which would also promote MGM. But now, as a small shareholder, he didn''t dare to suggest it.


    "Hardy, do you have any ideas?" Giannini asked Hardy.


    Hardy thought for a moment, "How about Caesar''s Palace?"


    "Caesar''s Palace Hotel, Caesar''s Palace Casino. I think it sounds great," David Merck said.


    Others also liked the name.


    Thus, the casino was named.


    They discussed some details, like the casino''s design and business strategy. Hardy shared his plans for developing Las Vegas, and everyone thought Hardy''s plan was excellent.


    Especially the idea of TV draws and telephone betting for more diverse draw activities, which everyone supported.


    They grew more confident in the future profitability of the casino.


    With the deal finalized, they celebrated with champagne. The lawyers quickly drafted the contracts, and everyone signed the agreement, making it official.


    Caesar''s Palace Hotel was officially born.


    David Merck and Hardy clinked glasses, "You move fast. I heard you already sent someone to the pharmaceutical factory. I''ve signed off, so you can collect the goods anytime."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I''m counting on you to make some money at the casino," David Merck laughed.


    "No problem. I''m good at running casinos," Hardy laughed.


    "The U.K penicillin factory is being negotiated, with an estimated investment of $1.2 million. If construction is fast, it can be operational in six months."


    As they chatted, another person approached, Robert Gross, head of Lockheed Corporation.


    Robert Gross was in his 60s, with blond hair, looked very energetic. He greeted Hardy with a smile, "What are you two discussing?" Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr


    "Just a small business. I''m planning to build a penicillin factory," Hardy said.


    Penicillin had once been a mysterious product, but after years of development, factories could now produce it on a large scale. It wasn''t something Robert Gross paid much attention to, he had his own agenda for approaching Hardy.


    "Hardy, I also have a small business to discuss with you."


    "What business?" Hardy was curious. He didn''t sell arms, what could Gross want to discuss with him? Shouldn''t he be talking to the military?


    "Does your HD Airlines need any passenger or cargo planes? Lockheed produces excellent passenger and cargo planes, like the L-049 Constellation. Are you interested?" Robert Gross asked with a smile.


    Hardy smiled and shook his head, "Sorry, not at the moment."


    Hardy declined outright.


    His fleet was purchased from the military at a very low price. Buying Lockheed''s planes at market price didn''t fit his concept of a low cost airline using common aircraft parts.


    Robert Gross showed a disappointed expression.

 Chapter 281: Chapter 281 A Pull Tab Can

    Currently, Lockheed is not yet the future Lockheed Martin, the world''s number one arms dealer. Although it received quite a few orders during the war, there was still a considerable gap compared to Boeing. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During World War II, Lockheed indeed made a lot of money, producing nearly 20,000 aircraft for the military, including the famous P-38 "Lightning" twin engine fighter.


    After World War II, the US military downsized significantly and cut war funding. A large number of aircraft were retired, and Lockheed''s military orders plummeted. They tried to profit from civilian aircraft, producing the ''Constellation'' series of planes.


    The Constellation series performed well, but they faced stronger competitors, Boeing''s B-377 Stratocruiser and Douglas''s DC-6B. Over the past two years, Douglas received over a hundred ??orders for the DC-6B, while Lockheed''s Constellation only got 17 orders.


    To expand their market share in the brutal competition, Lockheed recently adopted aggressive sales tactics, allowing salespeople to use 10% to 20% of an aircraft''s total price as a "fee" to secure orders.


    But they still couldn''t sell.


    Robert Gross was very anxious. Seeing Hardy today, knowing he had an airline, he proactively asked Hardy if he wanted to buy planes.


    Hardy''s philosophy for running an airline had long been established: only the cheapest planes, nothing too complicated. If he were to buy, he would only buy from Douglas, which was relatively cheaper, more robust, and durable.


    Lockheed''s products, on the other hand, adhered to the philosophy of being good, expensive, and precise but not rugged. Their products were indeed good, but too delicate, with high maintenance costs.


    Each aircraft cost nearly a million dollars, and it might take over a decade to earn back the investment, making it a pointless investment.


    Historically, due to poor performance in the civilian aircraft business, Lockheed abandoned the civilian aircraft market entirely a few years later and turned to developing military aircraft.


    Hardy thought to himself, he didn''t want the planes, but if Robert was willing to sell stocks, he could consider it. However, he was in no hurry about it. Lockheed still had a long period of decline ahead, and it wouldn''t be too late to acquire them after a few years when the opportunity was right.


    Robert Gross chatted with Hardy for a few more minutes before moving on to talk with others.


    As the time came for everyone to leave, Pepsi''s Chairman and CEO Walter Mack approached Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, when can we discuss Pepsi''s development?"


    "How about we find a place to chat now?" Hardy suggested.


    "Sure."


    Walter Mack got into Hardy''s car directly. Mack had his own estate in San Francisco and invited Hardy and Andy to visit it.


    On the way, Hardy saw billboards for both Coca Cola and Pepsi. He asked the convoy to stop.


    Pointing at the signs, Hardy asked Walter Mack, "Do you see any problem here?"


    Walter glanced at the billboards and said, "These are advertisements made by professional advertising companies. I don''t see any issue."


    Hardy shook his head.


    "From these two billboards, I don''t see any unique features. Pepsi has always modeled itself after Coca Cola, striving to catch up. But for so many years, it has been far behind. Don''t you think there''s a problem with your guiding philosophy?"


    Experience new worlds on M-VL-em|p,yr


    Walter thought for a moment and said, "To be honest, Mr. Hardy, we had a strategy of imitating Coca Cola as closely as possible. Coca Cola''s market share is high, and by creating the illusion that Pepsi is competing with Coca Cola, we could significantly increase Pepsi''s brand awareness."


    Hardy understood.


    In simple terms, it''s a theory of commercial hitch-hiking.


    Some brands have used this method in later years, but Hardy considered it a lazy approach. It may work wonders in some cases while it may fail miserably in some other cases, especially in the long run, it would negatively impact the brand.


    "I think Pepsi needs to forge its own path and conduct differentiated marketing from Coca Cola," Hardy suggested.


    "But Pepsi and Coca Cola taste almost the same, and their markets overlap completely," Walter said.


    "Then segment the market. Emphasize that this is a drink for young people. Drinking Pepsi makes you feel young, happy, free, and soaring."


    In later years, Pepsi indeed rose by promoting the concept of youth.


    Listening to Hardy, Walter seemed deep in thought.


    Hardy told Henry, "Find a grocery store and buy two cases of Pepsi."


    Henry quickly went with his team, and soon returned with the drinks, and the convoy continued to Walter''s estate.


    Upon arriving at the estate, the hostess greeted Hardy politely and served tea while Hardy and Walter continued their conversation.


    "President Mack, the advertising differentiation strategy I just mentioned, repositioning Pepsi is a long term plan that may take years. Now, let me share two methods that can increase Pepsi''s sales in the short term."


    Walter Mack''s eyes lit up, eagerly asking, "What methods, Mr. Hardy?"


    "The first method: the pull tab can."


    "A pull tab can? What is that?" Walter was puzzled.


    Hardy asked for paper and pen, quickly drawing a simple pull tab can design, then pointed to the tab, "This can be made of aluminum, and the key feature is a pull tab on the lid. Just a light pull opens the can, making it convenient to drink anywhere."


    Walter found the design novel, "Where can we buy this filling equipment?"


    Hardy shook his head, "It doesn''t exist yet. This can be a future development direction for Pepsi to research on its own. Once developed, you can apply for a patent. I believe Coca Cola will beg us for usage rights."


    "But we can''t use it now," Walter said.


    Hardy took a bottle of Pepsi from the case, handed it to Walter, and said, "Please open it for me."


    Walter, without a bottle opener, quickly called for one, and after a while, the butler brought one from the kitchen to open the bottle for Hardy.


    "Do you see the problem? Without a bottle opener, it''s inconvenient to open the bottle. We can design a pull tab cap that opens easily with a light pull. Isn''t that much more convenient?" Hardy said.

 Chapter 282: Chapter 282 Hitch-Hiking & Lottery

    "Many people use their teeth, lighters, or table edges to open bottle caps," Walter hesitated.


    "Trust me, people will love this easy pull tab method, especially girls. Just a light pull, a ''pop'' sound, and a cool sensation. They will love the feeling," Hardy said.


    "When the new cap Pepsi hits the market, you can shoot a TV commercial on ABC. Show someone opening a bottle with their teeth and losing a tooth, someone opening with their mouth and swallowing the cap, someone using a lighter and it explodes, someone using a table edge and the table collapses. All kinds of accidents will appear.


    Finally, a beautiful girl picks up a pull tab Pepsi, lightly pulls, and ''pop'' it opens. She drinks it stylishly while a group of injured men stare in awe."


    "By the way, use Coca Cola bottles for the bad scenes," Hardy added.


    When it comes to Hitch-hiking, Hardy is also a master.


    Unveil more tales at m_vl-em|p-yr


    Walter, excited, nodded, "I''ll have the product department work on the pull tab cap right away. It shouldn''t be too hard."


    "Anything else, Mr. Hardy?"


    Hardy held up the bottle cap with a Pepsi logo on top, showing the layer of padding underneath.


    "The second method: a lottery."


    Walter was still confused, "Can you explain clearly, Mr. Hardy?"


    Hardy had several bottles opened, peeling back the padding, and started writing. "Thank you for your patronage," "Win another bottle," "Win 10 cents," "Win 25 cents," "Win 50 cents," "Win 1 dollar," up to "Win 100 dollars."


    Then he put the padding back, resealed the bottles, and said, "Now do you understand?"


    Walter, having run Pepsi for many years, immediately grasped Hardy''s idea, imagining the future scene where people buy Pepsi for the lottery chances. He believed many would choose Pepsi for that reason.


    Walter imagined someone to use a pull tab to open a bottle, making a ''pop'' sound then flipped the cap and showed an excited expression.


    "Will I be lucky today?"


    He peeled back the padding to reveal a "Win 50 cents" prize. "Wow, I won 50 cents. I can buy 10 bottles of Pepsi."


    Walter grew more excited, convinced it was a brilliant idea to attract many customers.


    Walter was already excited, envisioning Pepsi''s big sales, with people rushing into convenience stores and choosing Pepsi over Coca Cola without hesitation.


    Hardy, holding the cap, said, "This pull tab model can be patented, and the lottery cap setting can be copyrighted. If Coca Cola or any other beverage or beer imitates it, we can sue them for infringement."


    Walter nodded repeatedly, "Yes, apply for patents and copyrights to prevent others from copying. Mr. Hardy, your idea is simply brilliant!"


    Walter now admired Hardy immensely. No wonder he achieved such success in just two years, everything has a reason.


    Andy, sitting nearby, also admired his boss''s idea, confident that Pepsi would sell well with Hardy''s strategy. If Pepsi sold well, the stock price would rise, and Andy was already planning to buy Pepsi stock before it went up.


    Just then, Hardy suggested to Walter, "President Mack, how about we go for a walk? I''d like to see your garden." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Walter paused, then smiled, "Please, Mr. Hardy. Although my estate isn''t as large as Mr. Giannini''s, my wife loves gardening, so it''s well maintained."


    As they walked in the garden, Hardy said, "I''ve shared two ways to increase Pepsi''s sales, but for a comprehensive reform, it''s not enough."


    "Would you like to hear more about my plan?" Hardy offered.


    Walter smiled, "Please share, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy was already working with Walter on a plan. If it succeeded, Pepsi''s market value would soar, and his profits would multiply.


    After discussing Pepsi matters with Walter Mack and largely settling the issues in San Francisco, Hardy was ready to return to Los Angeles.


    As for the details, that''s for his subordinates to handle, and Andy would arrange the necessary tasks.


    Upon returning to Los Angeles, Hardy telegraphed Victor in the U.K, informing him that a shipment of medicine would be arriving soon.


    Victor immediately replied, indicating his understanding and promising to handle the work in London, though he was unaware of what kind of medicine was being sent.


    A box of penicillin contains 1,200 bottles, and a total of 100,000 bottles would be just over 80 boxes, occupying only a small corner of a container. It was inconspicuous, but this shipment could be worth millions once it arrived in London.


    Christmas was just around the corner.


    After a month of promotion, the movie "Ghost" was officially released. Hardy wanted to catch the "Christmas slot," even though the concept of specific release slots for movies didn''t exist yet.


    The movie had already been released a few days before Hardy returned to Los Angeles. Due to effective pre-release promotion, with ABC TV constantly airing trailers, the movie became an instant hit, filling theaters.


    MGM predicted that this movie could potentially break the $10 million mark.


    Hedy Lamarr became popular again.


    Previously, Hedy Lamarr had gained fame for a daring role, but people only remembered her as a sexy star with good looks and a great figure. She hadn''t produced any significant works afterward and gradually faded from memory.


    Last year, her appearance in Playboy brought her back into the public eye. This time, with "Ghost," her acting skills exploded, establishing her as a major star in people''s hearts.


    Many film critics gave Hedy Lamarr''s performance high praise, describing her acting as sincere and natural, with intense emotions, giving her a shot at this year''s Oscar for Best Actress.


    As for the male lead, Reagan, people also gave positive reviews. Previously considered a second rate actor, Reagan, with this movie, could now be ranked among the top stars.


    Upon Hardy''s return, Reagan reported on the actors union matters. Hardy asked if he still wanted to continue this work or focus on acting. Without hesitation, Reagan replied, "Mr. Hardy, I''ve discovered I really enjoy the union work, and I''d like to continue."


    "Aren''t you worried it might affect your acting career? You know you''re famous now, and you''ll get a lot of offers, earning much more money than as an assistant," Hardy said.

 Chapter 283: Chapter 283 Hardy Visiting His Girls

    Reagan shook his head, "Many people talk about an actor''s performance, but most of the time, it''s the script that matters. Why do some actors perform well in one movie and not in another? Is it because their acting skills have declined drastically? The main issue is the subject matter.


    "An actor is lucky to encounter one good role in their lifetime, let alone several. Most never find such roles. I''ve acted for over ten years and finally found ''Ghost,'' a role that people remember, and I''m satisfied. From now on, I want to do what I love more."


    It seems this guy''s political ambitions are not without reason.


    Often, the paths people take are determined by their nature, destined by fate.


    Hardy contacted Hedy Lamarr. Knowing Hardy had returned, she excitedly said, "Hardy, I haven''t been to the cinema yet. I''ve been waiting for you. I want you to go with me. Do you have time?"


    "Of course."


    Hardy picked up Hedy Lamarr, who covered her face with a scarf, and they entered the cinema together. Although the movie had been out for a week, the occupancy rate was still 80%.


    During the movie, Hedy Lamarr held Hardy''s hand throughout. When the movie ended, some people applauded, leading to a round of applause.


    People were still discussing the plot as they left the theater.


    "This is the best movie I''ve ever seen. I hope to find a lover like that, someone who would protect me even in death."


    "Hedy Lamarr''s acting was phenomenal. I used to think she was just beautiful with a good figure, but now I see her acting is equally beautiful."


    "I want to watch it again."


    "I''ll come with you to see it again in a few days."


    Back in the car, Hedy Lamarr grabbed Hardy''s hand, her eyes full of passion. "Hardy, take me to your estate, please!"


    Hardy nodded slightly.


    In the room, on the big bed, the two engaged in intense passion. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hedy Lamarr used this as a way to vent her excitement, having waited for this day for a long time. She felt an immense satisfaction, both emotionally and physically.


    Afterward, Hardy got up, took a jewelry box from the drawer, opened it, and placed it in front of Hedy Lamarr. "This is your Christmas gift."


    "Wow, it''s beautiful."


    Inside the jewelry box was a pair of exquisite diamond earrings.


    The centerpiece was a large diamond of about three carats, surrounded by numerous smaller diamonds, resembling a sunflower. The size was about that of a dime, sparkling with colorful light under the lamp, looking very luxurious and noble.


    It was clearly valuable.


    Previously, at a French winery, Hardy had obtained a treasure trove of diamonds and various gemstones. One day, remembering them, he had approached a top jewelry company to have them redesigned and custom made into a batch of jewelry.


    Keeping them unused would be wasteful.


    Hardy took off the earrings and turned them over. Under the light, Hedy Lamarr could faintly see the first letter of her name engraved on the jewelry. which made her even more excited, and she hugged Hardy, kissing him repeatedly.


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy went to see Elena, who was going back to San Francisco to reunite with her parents for Christmas. Hardy smiled and said, "Shall I drive you home?"


    "It''s a long drive, no need."


    "Haha, let''s fly there."


    A B-29 bomber took off from the airport. On the plane, Elena looked at the big bed and remarked, "You really know how to enjoy yourself. Are you planning to sleep during the flight?"


    "Long flights can be exhausting. It''s more comfortable with a bed," Hardy said, pulling Elena to sit on the bed.


    Elena was a bit embarrassed by Hardy''s actions.


    "Here''s your gift. Merry Christmas in advance," Hardy said, taking out a box and giving it to ??Elena.


    Elena opened the box.


    Inside was a delicate platinum necklace, not very eye catching, but the pendant was exceptionally beautiful. It was a teardrop shaped ruby, about six carats.


    Simple and elegant, yet extremely noble.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    Elena, being a woman, couldn''t resist the allure of jewelry.


    "Shall I help you put it on?"


    "Mm."


    Hardy lifted Elena''s hair and put the necklace around her neck, the teardrop shaped gem resting on her chest.


    "Do you like it?"


    "I love it."


    Their eyes met, and they slowly leaned into each other.


    Lips intertwined. Your next read is at m v|l-e-NovelFire


    Suddenly, the plane shook, encountering turbulence, and they fell onto the big bed.


    Sadly, there was no turbulence beyond that.


    The plane landed at San Francisco airport in less than an hour. Hardy didn''t get off the plane, bidding farewell to Elena from there. Someone was waiting outside to pick her up.


    After refueling, the plane didn''t return to Los Angeles but flew directly to New York. Hardy was going to see Ava Gardner.


    The movie "Singing in the Rain" was nearing completion, and the crew was filming the final scenes in New York. Ava had called Hardy, expressing her regret and sadness about not being able to spend Christmas with him.


    "Tap, Tap!"


    Ava''s hotel room door was knocked.


    "Who is it?"


    Ava opened the door to see a huge bouquet of flowers in front of her, held by a man whose face was hidden behind the flowers.


    Ava frowned slightly, thinking it was a suitor, something she often encountered.


    The flowers slowly lowered, revealing Hardy''s smiling face.


    "Ah~~!"


    Ava screamed excitedly, jumping into Hardy''s arms.


    "Hardy, I missed you so much."


    "I missed you too. Merry Christmas."


    They twirled into the room, the door closing with a thud.


    Hearing the commotion, other guests curiously opened their doors to check. Seeing several burly men in black suits and sunglasses standing at Ava Gardner''s door, they quickly retreated.


    That night.


    Hardy took Ava to a famous restaurant in New York. Ava, wearing a beautiful evening dress, showed off her stunning figure.


    Especially with the luxurious diamond necklace around her neck, she attracted everyone''s attention as soon as she entered the restaurant. Many people recognized Ava.

 Chapter 284: Chapter 284 Being A Playboy Isnt Easy

    Her records had sold over a million copies, making her one of the top singers in America. She was a regular on MTV broadcasts on ABC TV.


    Then they looked at the man.


    Young and handsome.


    Some didn''t recognize Hardy and whispered to their companions, "is Gardner dating a pretty boy?"


    Their companion gave them a disdainful look. "That''s Mr. Jon Hardy, the owner of ABC. Recently, the newspapers reported that he acquired Wells Fargo Bank. His assets must be in the billions now."


    "A billion? My God."


    Although those dining in the restaurant were wealthy, they couldn''t compare to a billionaire.


    Such a man dating such a beautiful woman seemed entirely normal to everyone. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ava sat down.


    She lovingly touched the necklace around her neck.


    When Hardy had given her the necklace, she had screamed with excitement. After he put it on her, she had run to the mirror to look at it immediately.


    In the large floor mirror, she admired her perfect naked body.


    Her flat stomach, long legs, and ample bosom made her look like a Venus statue.


    Before they went out for dinner.


    Ava had specially worn the evening dress and the necklace, braving the cold Christmas weather in New York, undeterred by the chill.


    The next day.


    Hardy returned to Los Angeles. It was Christmas Eve.


    Irena finished work and left the ABC TV building. At the entrance, a man in a suit stopped her. "Miss Irena, the boss has asked me to take you somewhere."


    Irene recognized the man as Hardy''s bodyguard and followed him to a car.


    They arrived at a small two story villa in Beverly Hills. All the lights in the house were on. Irena looked at the bodyguard, who smiled at her. "The boss is waiting for you inside."


    Irena pushed open the door, puzzled.


    She saw Hardy sitting on the sofa, smiling, with the fireplace crackling and making the room warm. Hardy waved to Irena, who quickly sat next to him and took his arm.


    "What is this place?"


    "It''s your Christmas gift. You won''t need to rent anymore," Hardy said with a smile.


    Irena was surprised, covering her mouth in disbelief. "For me? Really for me?"


    "Of course. Would you like to tour your new house?"


    "Yes, yes."


    The villa wasn''t large, about 500 square meters across two floors, with a small yard at the front and back. It was unremarkable in the lavish Beverly Hills but decorated very warmly, which Irena loved.


    That night, they tested the bed''s sturdiness extensively.


    After their bath, Hardy took out a box, revealing a diamond brooch.


    "I had this made especially for you."


    Irena was thrilled, hugging Hardy tightly.


    ...


    Christmas arrived.


    But there was no snow in Los Angeles.


    Santa didn''t come, but Hardy did, picking up Elizabeth Taylor for a shopping spree.


    They went to an amusement park, where they skated, and Taylor fell into Hardy''s arms several times.


    By evening, they returned to Hardy''s estate. After dinner, they sat in the yard to watch the fireworks. There was a fireworks display that night, and the fireworks were beautiful as they lit up the sky.


    The weather was a bit chilly, and the two of them huddled under a blanket. Taylor snuggled into Hardy''s arms, loving the feeling.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''ll be 16 soon."


    Taylor turned around, her violet eyes gazing at Hardy.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll grow up soon," Hardy said, kissing Taylor''s flawless cheek.


    He took out a box from behind.


    "Here''s your Christmas gift."


    Inside was a blue sapphire necklace, a large sapphire weighing about ten carats, shining with a captivating blue light under the lamp.


    Taylor loved the color, excitedly climbing onto Hardy and kissing him.


    They had a late night.


    But before midnight, Hardy took Taylor home.


    When Sara saw Taylor''s sapphire necklace, she was envious. Although she was a mother, she was also a woman.


    Each woman received a gift.


    Having many girlfriends means giving many gifts. Being a playboy isn''t easy.


    ...


    After several days at sea, a cargo ship from America arrived at the London port. Victor led a team in a truck to the port to pick up the goods. Hardy had only told Victor that this shipment contained pharmaceuticals but did not specify what kind. Additionally, the shipment had an exemption certificate, so Victor smoothly obtained the cargo and transported it back to the company.


    When he opened the container, he was immediately shocked.


    "Oh my God, it''s penicillin! It''s actually penicillin!"


    No wonder the boss didn''t mention it in the telegram¡ªhe probably feared the information might leak and cause problems.


    After counting, there were a total of 100,000 bottles.


    Victor thought to himself, if these goods were sold at black market prices, they would be worth over a million dollars.


    Victor quickly ran to the telegraph office to send a message to Hardy: "Boss, the goods have arrived. Do you have any further instructions?"


    Victor didn''t leave after sending the telegram but waited at the telegraph office.


    Two hours later, Victor received a reply: "You are fully in charge of handling the pharmaceuticals. There will be this amount of goods every month from now on. Deposit the money from the sales into the account, and use it to purchase artworks and real estate."


    "Our group plans to collaborate with Merck Pharmaceuticals to open a factory in London this year. You can start looking for a site or purchase an existing factory for renovation. After the New Year, more people will be sent to the U.K, and you will be responsible for their arrangements." Read new chapters at m_v-l''e-NovelFire


    Victor received the telegram, and his hands were trembling with excitement.


    A hundred thousand bottles of penicillin every month this was like shipping gold. Plus, opening a pharmaceutical factory and expanding investments in this area showed that the boss highly valued the business in the U.K.


    The London auction company had already been established, named "HARDY Auction Company," Victor, knowing the importance of the facade so he rented a big and fancy office building.


    This building was originally a small bank with three floors. After the bank moved out, the building was renovated with a vault, perfect for storing antiques.

 Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Fooling The British

    London has many art expert. Victor hired several appraisers at high salaries and employed a dozen workers. The auction house officially opened.


    The current London is densely populated, mostly with young and strong laborers who have flocked here due to the war. Thus, there''s no shortage of manpower.


    Victor didn''t need to worry about the auction house. His current focus was on selling the penicillin. Although this item wouldn''t have trouble selling, he aimed to maximize profits without making mistakes.


    He thought it necessary to register a trading company to make sales more legitimate and provide a plausible explanation if investigated.


    Victor immediately instructed someone to register a trading company.


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire


    What next? Victor had a plan. His greatest skill was bluffing people. He asked the driver to take him to Nine Elms, where the U.S. Consulate General in London was located.


    Victor handed over a business card. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, I am an American citizen. My name is Victor, and I am the general representative of the Hardy Group in London. I would like to meet with Consul General Jim Rhodes. Could you please inform him?"


    Victor self titled himself as the general representative of the Hardy Group, and the business card was newly printed.


    Seeing an american business man, the staff didn''t dare neglect him and immediately took the business card inside to report.


    Consul General Rhodes looked at the business card curiously, "Hardy Group? I''ve never heard of it."


    But the other party was an American citizen representing a group company. In America, any company daring to call itself a group wouldn''t be a small enterprise, many having deep connections with senators and high ranking officials in Washington.


    As a mere consul, he couldn''t afford to offend these big groups.


    "Please invite Mr. Victor in," Rhodes instructed.


    Victor entered the consul''s office. Jim Rhodes, seeing Victor''s demeanor, realized he might be someone significant.


    After shaking hands, Victor introduced himself as the general representative of the Hardy Group in London, responsible for the business here. The Hardy Group planned to invest in the U.K, having already established an auction house and a trading company, and now preparing to host a grand reception to invite the british elites.


    "Consul Rhodes, I''ve just arrived and am not very familiar with London''s environment. I hope you can assist in inviting government officials, business elites, and the british upper class to attend."


    Rhodes smiled, "We are both Americans. I am naturally willing to help. I would love to see my fellow countrymen invest in the U.K."


    "Thank you very much. I will book a hotel and come back to find you once it''s done," Victor said as he stood up to leave.


    Before leaving, he shook Rhodes hand again, smiling, "Consul, the Hardy Group will remember your help."


    After leaving, Rhodes was still in a state of confusion. He had agreed to Victor more out of courtesy. He planned to check whether this Hardy Group existed and its strength before making any decisions. If it was a trivial company, he could easily brush Victor off next time.


    Whom should he ask?


    Sending a telegram back home was too cumbersome, and telegrams conveyed limited information. However, he thought of someone: Carlson, the manager of Citibank''s London branch. Their financial industry had the most updated information. Carlson should know the details of the Hardy Group.


    He picked up the phone and called Carlson. It wasn''t long before the call connected, "Carlson, it''s Jim."


    "What can I do for you, Consul?" Carlson replied with a hint of jest in his tone, as they were old friends.


    "I want to ask about a company."


    "Which company?"


    "Hardy Group. Have you heard of it?"


    Carlson paused slightly, "Hardy Group? Of course, I''ve heard of it. Why?"


    "Oh, is there really such a group? How come I haven''t heard of it?"


    Carlson laughed, "Jim, you haven''t returned to America in nearly two years, right?"


    "Almost."


    "No wonder you don''t know. The Hardy Group is a newly emerged major company headquartered in Los Angeles, California. The boss is named Jon Hardy. Not long ago, the bank reported on Mr. Jon Hardy''s situation. Before the new year, he acquired a bank, and now his assets are about $400 million, making him part of the California consortium."


    Carlson had a good grasp of Hardy Group''s information.


    Jim Rhodes was secretly astonished. Four hundred million dollars was an astronomical figure to him, unimaginable wealth.


    A person with such wealth would undoubtedly have many senators and high ranking officials supported by him, while he a mere consul in London, was still a small public official compared to the decision makers back in the United States.


    But then he thought, American companies rarely invested in European market this days. which was dominated by British companies. Hardy Group was the first conglomerate to invest in London. They probably didn''t have many connections here, otherwise, they wouldn''t seek his help to contact people.


    Rhodes was from California, his hometown being Sacramento. If he performed well in this matter, he might build a relationship with this company. Upon returning to the States, he could gain their support and further his career.


    With this thought, Rhodes felt a surge of enthusiasm.


    However, he still needed to confirm if Victor was a fraud. If he were a swindler using the Hardy Group''s name in the U.K, Rhodes efforts in contacting people would make him a laughingstock and jeopardize his career.


    "Carlson, do you know if the Hardy Group plans to invest in the U.K?" asked Consul Rhodes.


    "Did Victor find you?" Carlson asked.


    When Carlson mentioned Victor by name, Rhodes felt much more relieved.


    "You know him?"


    "Met him once. He came to London with funds transferred from the Hardy Group through Citibank. Victor handled the formalities himself due to the large amount, and I personally attended to it."


    Fifty thousand dollars was a significant sum in London and even in America.


    Although Carlson didn''t specify the amount, mentioning the large sum spoke volumes.


    "Did Victor come to you for something?" Carlson inquired.


    "Yes, he asked me to help organize a reception and contact people," Rhodes replied.


    Carlson immediately said, "Jim, you must count me in."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 286: Chapter 286 The Con Artist

    Putting down the phone, knowing Victor wasn''t a fraud, Rhodes felt invigorated. He saw this as an excellent opportunity to build ties with the Hardy Group and knew he had to handle it well.


    That afternoon, when Victor came back, Consul Rhodes was much more enthusiastic than in the morning. He ordered coffee and asked his staff to fetch a list of the british prominent figures.


    The list included Mayor Grantham, the Police Commissioner, the heads of the four major British trading houses¡ªJardine Matheson, Swire, Hutchison, and Wheelock¡ªand the Kadoorie families, totaling fifty to sixty names.


    "I''ll try to send invitations to all these people, but I can''t guarantee who will attend," said Rhodes.


    Victor thought for a moment, "Could you send the invitations in the joint name of the Hardy Group and the Consulate?"


    This request was somewhat inappropriate.


    However, after considering it, Rhodes nodded in agreement.


    Victor was delighted, "The reception will be held in the Grand Ballroom of the London Hotel. What time do you think would be appropriate?"


    "Maybe in ten days. It will take some time to send out the invitations."


    "Okay, I will start preparing."


    A few days later, the Mayor''s Office, the Police Department, major trading houses, and other prominent families received invitations for a reception at the London Hotel. They were surprised to see the invitations jointly issued by the U.S. Consulate and the Hardy Group.


    "What''s this Hardy Group?"


    They hadn''t heard of the Hardy Group before. But with the U.S. Consulate involved, they couldn''t ignore it, so they inquired through their channels.


    Soon, they learned that the Hardy Group was a large American enterprise that recently emerged and was known for its rapid growth and significant investment power.


    This intrigued them.


    However, they were unsure about Victor''s significance.


    London was a small place and people quickly learned about the U.S. Consulate and Hardy Group booking the Grand Ballroom for a grand reception, making it the talk of the City.


    Rhodes personally contacted the invitees to ensure their attendance. This level of effort for an American company''s investment in London indicated the importance he placed on the event.


    ...


    Ten days passed quickly.


    Many cars came to the London Hotel today, and important figures walked into the banquet hall one after another. Consul Rhodes and Victor greeted them together. Soon, forty or fifty important figures gathered. The London Mayer did not come, but his secretary came.


    When people chat, they can''t help but talk about the Hardy Group. some were wondering about what impact will such a large capital group have on the current situation in London?


    Little did they know, This was all Victor''s made up story


    Hardy had given him free rein, so he didn''t hold back.


    What had he done before? He was a con artist! He was an expert at deceiving people, knowing how to maximize his own advantage. Now, he wanted to build a successful career, and with Hardy as his powerful backer, he intended to leverage these advantages to the fullest.


    Victor looked at the room full of high ranking officials and wealthy businessmen from the U.K and thought to himself that he would confidently and boldly deceive them. The thought excited him.


    Everyone had arrived.


    Consul General Rhodes and Victor went on stage together. The people in the audience fell silent and looked at the two of them. The venue suddenly became quiet.


    Consul General Rhodes introduced Victor to everyone, the general representative of the Hardy Group in London, who came here to develop the European market.


    The audience applauded softly in welcome.


    Victor took the microphone with a confident smile on his face.


    "Everyone, let me first introduce the Hardy Group. Some of you may be unfamiliar with the Hardy Group. Our group was established not long ago, but it has extremely strong strength."


    "The Hardy Group owns a bank, Wells Fargo, which manages over $1 billion in funds. This bank is also the private property of our boss, Mr. Jon Hardy."


    1 billion US dollars. This was definitely a number that shocked everyone present.


    After the end of World War II, Britain wanted to rebuild and recover, so it borrowed $4.3 billion from the United States. This was a loan from one country to another.


    The boss of the Hardy Group can personally manages $1 billion.


    Victor continued.


    "Our group owns ABC, the largest broadcast TV station in the U.S, which now accounts for about 80% of the nation''s viewership, surpassing the other two major TV stations."


    "We have the largest security company in the nation, the largest private armed force in the United States, with more than 5,000 people, fully equipped with weapons, all of whom are veterans who fought in multiple battlefields of World War II and killed uncountable number of Nazi''s."


    Many people were shocked. Such a strong private armed forces could overthrow the regime of a small country, in fact most british colonies didn''t have that many active armed personnels.


    In fact, Victor was bragging. HD security currently does not have 5,000 people, but only more than 3,000.


    They won''t count anyway.


    "The Hardy Group also owns the largest television manufacturer in the United States, one of the top five Hollywood film companies, an airline company, and dozens of other industries, as well as more than a dozen listed companies."


    "Not only that, the Hardy Group has now joined the California Consortium, which has more than 100 companies covering almost all industries. It is the largest consortium in the western United States."


    Victor paused, lowered his voice, and said into the microphone: "Let me tell you here that our boss has a very close relationship with Washington and has a certain influence on some of Washington''s decisions."


    "I hope you just listen to these words and don''t spread them outside." Victor said with a smile. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was sent to London by the group to expand the market here and hope to gain support from the Governor and government departments. There are also many large companies here. The Hardy Group is willing to have friendly exchanges and cooperation with everyone."


    Let him collect artworks.


    Let him sell some penicillin.


    He made such a big scene.


    Calling all the big shots in London to fool people together, others may not be able to do such a thing, but Victor did it very well. Your journey continues at m v|l-e-NovelFire


    Because fooling people is what he love doing most as well as his greatest specialty.

 Chapter 287: Chapter 287 Hardy Group Business In London

    Victor finished his speech, and the reception moved into a casual chatting phase.


    Victor, being a highly adaptable person, knew how to tailor his words to different audiences. Previously, as a conman, he managed to handle people effortlessly. Now, with his legitimate status, he navigated social interactions with even greater ease.


    Holding a wine glass, he first chatted with the Mayor''s secretary, then mingled with the police chief, and later started conversations with the presidents and representatives of major trading companies.


    These large foreign firms dominated almost all the livelihoods in London, from electricity to tap water and daily necessities. They were very concerned about what industries Hardy Group planned to enter in London and whether it would affect their businesses.


    "Mr. Victor, what kind of business is Hardy Group planning to do?" asked the president of Jardine Matheson.


    The others also looked at Victor, awaiting his answer.


    Victor smiled, "To be honest, I''ve only been in London for less than a month and am not very familiar with the situation here. For now, we''ve started an auction house and a trading company. As for future ventures, that will depend on what London needs.


    "The Hardy Group''s business is extensive, and behind us is the California Consortium, which covers almost all industries, from finance and oil to metallurgy and various manufacturing sectors, including screws, construction steel, machine tools, cars, and even airplanes and cannons.


    "We also have transportation, maritime shipping, real estate, media, television stations, radio stations, newspapers, and magazines.


    "If there''s a need for planes, tanks, or even aircraft carriers here, I can arrange that. If there''s a shortage of medicines or even chewing gum, no problem, I can provide those too."


    Victor wasn''t exaggerating. If someone really paid for planes, tanks, or aircraft carriers, he could indeed procure them.


    The British trading company executives felt a pang of anxiety, thinking that the Hardy Group was a formidable shark, uncertain whom it might bite in the future.


    However, some saw an opportunity for cooperation.


    After all, business often arises from partnerships.


    The reception was very successful, and Victor managed to make the Hardy Group known in London''s political and business circles in the shortest time and at the lowest cost, establishing himself as the group''s chief representative in the U.K.


    Victor received a thick stack of business cards.


    The reception served as a stepping stone for future communications with the government, foreign firms, and local families, allowing Victor to visit them directly if needed.


    The day after the reception, Victor dispatched eight HD security personnel he brought along. Their job wasn''t just to be bodyguards, which would be a waste of talent, they were now business managers of Hardy''s London branch.


    Victor divided them into four groups to contact the major hospitals in London.


    At the Royal London Hospital, when two Hardy representatives approached the director offering penicillin for sale, the director was initially skeptical. Had they not been Americans, he would have thought they were con men.


    "Do you have penicillin?" the director asked. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    One of them took out a box of penicillin from his bag and placed it on the table. Seeing the actual product, the director was visibly shocked.


    There really was penicillin.


    He picked up the box and examined it, noting the label and production date, which were two months ago, from Merck Pharmaceuticals in the USA.


    During WWII, Merck was the second largest producer of penicillin, right after Pfizer, making Merck''s penicillin well known.


    Seeing that the drug was genuine, the director was excited.


    "How did you get this? Smuggling? How much do you have, and what''s the price?" the director asked eagerly.


    The security officer shrugged, "We obtained it through legitimate channels, with plenty of stock, not like those who smuggle a few bottles from US hospitals."


    "We can sell you 5,000 vials. How much are you willing to pay?"


    "5,000 vials?" The director was thrilled, rubbing his hands in excitement.


    This drug was a real lifesaver.


    In current medical practice, the highest mortality was due to infections, and penicillin was highly effective against inflammations.


    "How about $6 per vial?" the director tentatively offered.


    The security officer reached for the box, and the director, in panic, quickly grabbed it and urgently said, "We can negotiate, we can negotiate."


    "The black market price is now between $25 and $30 per vial. Our boss has priced it at $15, which is far below the black market price."


    In fact, the black market price rarely reached $30 per vial, it was usually around $16-$18, occasionally spiking during severe shortages.


    The director shook his head vigorously, "That''s too expensive, way too expensive. The price in American hospitals is only $3 per vial. $15 is far too high, hardly anyone can afford it. Please consider the patients."


    "You mentioned the American mainland. These medicines are very difficult to obtain and come with risks and costs to transport over such a long distance. Don''t we deserve to make a profit?"


    "We are businessmen."


    After back and forth negotiations, they settled on $11 per vial. The director painfully purchased 5,000 vials.


    The most reputable hospitals in London, like Queen Mary Hospital, Elizabeth Hospital, Prince of Wales Hospital, St. Teresa''s Hospital, Canossa Hospital, and others, including some privately funded hospitals.


    All these hospitals bought penicillin, and they bought as much as was offered. They weren''t fools, penicillin was in short supply, and even if they didn''t use it all, reselling it would still bring profit. In a short time, Victor sold over 50,000 vials.


    The lowest price was $10 per vial, and the highest was $12 per vial, earning a total of over $500,000.


    He still had more than 40,000 vials left.


    Victor wasn''t in a hurry.


    Recently, word spread about Hardy Group selling penicillin, making the group well known in London, especially among high ranking individuals.


    Victor had mentioned that their trading company could sell anything, and their first product was the highly demanded penicillin.


    Many people knew that the US had restrictions on penicillin exports. While it wasn''t officially banned, few could obtain it directly from manufacturers. Much of the smuggled supply was bought at high prices from hospitals and transported to the U.K, driving up the prices.


    But Hardy Group was selling directly.


    This indicated that Hardy Group had deep connections and extensive networks in the US.

 Chapter 288: Chapter 288 Hardy Group Future Framework

    During the New Year period, Hardy was also very busy.


    In the blink of an eye, it was 1948.


    Hardy had been in this world for three years.


    On January 8, Hardy formally applied to the Las Vegas city government to establish the ''Hardy Group'' in Las Vegas.


    The Las Vegas government welcomed the establishment of the Hardy Group. Every place hopes for development, not just for tax revenue. Sometimes a major company can stimulate the economy of an entire area. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few days later.


    The Hardy Group held a grand event at the Hardy Hotel to celebrate the establishment of the company. ABC Television and Las Vegas Television broadcasted the event live.


    Almost all the city government officials attended.


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e m,p| y- r


    A state senator from Nevada also came to congratulate. This senator was a friend of the mayor. Last year, he brought his family to Las Vegas for vacation, and the Hardy Hotel provided free accommodation, leading to a friendship between Hardy and the senator.


    At the event, the mayor spoke, stating that the Hardy Group''s presence in Las Vegas would bring more vitality to the city and that its development would reach new heights.


    Hardy then announced that the Hardy Group would invest $200 million to build two large hotels in Las Vegas, transforming it into a true tourism and entertainment capital upon completion.


    These two comprehensive buildings would be named "Caesars Palace Hotel" and "Venetian Hotel," combining shopping, entertainment, gambling, accommodation, tourism, and international conferences.


    The construction was expected to take two years.


    Additionally, the Hardy Group would invest in building the ''Hardy Group Tower,'' expected to be a 70 stories tall, reaching approximately 230 meters in height.


    The group would also construct a hospital covering several dozen acres to improve the overall healthcare level of the city, and establish the first university in Las Vegas. They had already negotiated with the University of Nevada, and Las Vegas University would become a branch of the University of Nevada.


    ...


    Now that the Hardy Group Company is established. The first task is to build two casino hotels, "Caesars Palace Hotel" and "The Venetian Hotel."


    Previously, design bidding was conducted, involving the best design companies in the United States, and now the designs have been approved by the shareholders.


    Caesars Palace mimics Roman architecture, grand and majestic, with luxurious interiors and many Roman sculptures. There is a large fountain outside, modeled after Rome''s Trevi Fountain.


    The Trevi Fountain, also known as the Fountain of Youth or the ''Wishing Pool,'' is a Baroque architectural masterpiece, the largest and most famous fountain in Rome, and a symbol of the city. "Roman Holiday" was filmed there.


    The "Venetian Hotel" mimics the water city of Venice, similar to the PPT images Hardy used to impress the mob families earlier.


    The construction of these two casinos will be handled by Metropolis Real Estate Development Company for Caesars Palace and another large construction company for The Venetian Hotel.


    Both casinos will start construction simultaneously.


    At the same time, the Hardy Group headquarters, ''Hardy Group Tower'' will also begin construction, again handled by Metropolis Real Estate. The building''s design, proposed by Hardy, features a circular base and a square middle section.


    It essentially represents a coin, symbolizing wealth.


    Hardy''s dreams are quite materialistic.


    The temporary headquarters is in Los Angeles, and after the Hardy Building is completed, it will move to Las Vegas, with the Los Angeles building becoming a branch office.


    Hardy Group Headquarters.


    Chairman''s Office.


    Hardy called Andy in. "Andy, I think it''s necessary for the Hardy Group to develop a future plan. What do you think?"


    Having a goal provides direction, and with direction comes motivation.


    From nations to individuals, everyone should make future plans to avoid aimlessness.


    "Boss, we are on the same page. I have been working on a plan recently, but I need your input on some aspects since they involve the future direction of the Hardy Group," Andy said.


    "I have some ideas too. Let''s discuss the future framework today," Hardy replied.


    In Hardy''s vision, the Hardy Group will have several main industries, with the media industry being the top priority.


    Currently, Hardy Group''s media industry includes ABC Broadcasting Company, HD Film Company, Global Times, Playboy Magazine, ABC Radio, HD Records Company, and HD Talent Agency, forming a complete industry chain.


    Andy wasn''t surprised that Hardy prioritized the media industry because Hardy had previously explained the power structure to him.


    Power in this world can be divided into military, political, economic, cultural, and public opinion power, with diplomatic power as the last one.


    The media industry controls public opinion.


    And controlling public opinion makes many politicians fear you, and it can also be a profitable tool.


    "My plan is to continue expanding the number of ABC TV stations. Although we claim nationwide coverage, remote areas are still uncovered. We currently have 118 stations, aiming to exceed 200 in five years."


    "We should explore international markets, like setting up radio and TV stations in neighboring Canada and Mexico. We could also establish stations in places like the U.K and Japan, broadcasting recorded programs if live broadcasting isn''t possible."


    "Global Times should continue to receive support to achieve global coverage within two years, ensuring a channel for disseminating information even in weaker areas."


    "Playboy Magazine is too niche, we need a new magazine with broader appeal, similar to Reader''s Digest, called ''Reader'' or ''Youth Digest.'' It shouldn''t aim for high prices, similar to Reader''s Digest at 30 cents per issue, focusing on expanding readership."


    "As for the film company, we should focus on quality over quantity, putting more effort into TV series and variety shows. I foresee the record industry growing way beyond our previous estimation, so we should invest more in the record company, selecting and nurturing new talents into stars."


    Finally, Hardy remembered something and asked Andy, "Do you know about the ''Paramount Decree''?"


    "Are you referring to the Supreme Court''s antitrust ruling against the big eight film companies, which was suspended?" Andy asked, surprised.

 Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Industry Pillars Of The Hardy Group

    Hardy shook his head. "I have insider information that the Paramount Decree will officially take effect this year. If the Supreme Court''s ruling is enforced, these big film companies will be forced to separate their distribution companies and theaters. What do you think will happen?"


    This information came from Hardy''s past life memory, but Andy didn''t know that. Given Hardy''s current connections, Andy wouldn''t doubt it if Hardy said it came from high level senators.


    "If that''s the case, we could prepare to short them," Andy said excitedly.


    "Exactly. Keep an eye on it and make a move when the time is right," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Boss, aren''t you planning to acquire any industries of the big film companies?" Andy asked.


    Hardy shook his head, smiling.


    "HD Films hasn''t set up distribution and theaters because I knew the antitrust ruling would come. Now, it''s even less likely to get involved. In the future, HD Films will mainly serve as a resource base for our TV stations."


    After discussing the media industry, Hardy moved on to the group''s second pillar industry.


    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    The Security Company.


    If the media industry is Hardy''s beloved daughter, then the security company is his cherished son. From the beginning, Hardy hasn''t allowed any outsiders or external forces to participate in the security company.


    The few brothers from the early days could have been given higher positions, but Hardy didn''t do that because these men were his most loyal subordinates.


    Though Richard, Henry, Matthew, and Neil are just team leaders in the security company, their salaries far exceed those outside, with profit sharing as well. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy never expected the HD Security Company to make money, if it can sustain itself and gradually develop, that''s great. Even if it loses money, Hardy would subsidize it from other parts of the group.


    The HD Security Company''s existence is the greatest security guarantee for Hardy''s industries.


    Hardy told Andy, "Now that HD Security has partnerships with the police departments of Los Angeles, San Francisco, and Las Vegas, we should pause further expansion. If the government sees us as a threat, trouble will come. We''re still within acceptable limits, so let''s proactively stop to avoid problems.


    "The next step is to expand the scope of our operations, adding a factory guard division. There are many industrial companies under the California consortium, we should communicate with them and take on their factory security work, which would be substantial business."


    "We should also establish a celebrity protection division, providing personal security for celebrities and important figures growing demands."


    "We could also set up a transport services division. I saw in the newspaper that piracy is rampant in some seas, we could offer escort services, even using warships to protect the journey. If pirates appear, we could engage them directly."


    The third pillar industry.


    Wells Fargo Bank.


    Wells Fargo is the core of the future group. Hardy''s plan is to develop it into a national bank within a few years, with branches in every city, a plan set after acquiring Wells Fargo.


    Hardy''s latest idea is to have Wells Fargo establish an angel investment department. Hardy''s biggest advantage is his foresight of future trends, and many future big companies haven''t emerged yet.


    Establishing an investment company to invest in future big companies could yield massive returns.


    Hardy wants to turn Wells Fargo into the future Goldman Sachs.


    The fourth pillar industry.


    The gambling industry.


    This needs little explanation. Las Vegas is the top priority, with the existing Hardy Hotel and the under construction "Caesars Palace Hotel" and "The Venetian Hotel" forming an industrial cluster. This business is bound to be profitable.


    However, construction will take over two years, so specific work can be arranged after that. The current focus is on monitoring construction progress.


    The fifth pillar industry mentioned by Hardy.


    "Hardy Chain Supermarket."


    This surprised Andy, as he didn''t expect the boss to focus on retail.


    "Boss, are you planning to set up malls and supermarkets?" Andy asked.


    "The future is an era of consumption, with increasing attention to retail, which will inevitably rise. Retail also has an advantage as a ''cash cow.'' My plan is to establish chain supermarkets in major cities across the US, not necessarily in city centers but in densely populated areas.


    "Buy land, build warehouse style supermarkets. Our own products can enter the supermarkets, and we can attract other companies too. With urban development, these locations will gradually become centers, and the land will appreciate."


    Andy thought for a moment and said, "Boss, if we build so many supermarkets, with product categories numbering in the thousands, the financial pressure will be immense."


    Hardy shook his head, smiling. "No, I won''t give them money, they will give me money. Strictly speaking, my Hardy Chain Supermarket isn''t about buying goods from them to sell but providing a sales platform.


    "If you want to place your goods here, you pay me. The supermarket can charge a placement fee or sign a commission agreement, so there won''t be any financial pressure on the supermarket in the early stages."


    Andy was amazed. "Can it be done that way?"


    "Why not? Don''t we handle TV shopping the same way, selling products and taking a commission? It''s no different from placing products in a supermarket. Of course, getting these businesses to comply won''t be easy, but we have ABC TV as a promotional tool. We can tell these businesses that products sold in Hardy Chain Supermarkets can enjoy TV shopping promotion benefits."


    "But isn''t TV shopping time limited?"


    "We can start a new national channel dedicated to product promotion at fixed times daily, with hosts promoting products in the supermarket, explaining their benefits and usage. I''ve even thought of a name, ''Shopping Street.''"


    Andy admired Hardy''s innovative mind, always coming up with brilliant ideas. Of course, these ideas require industrial support.


    Hardy prioritizing the media industry as the group''s top industry is not without reason.


    The Sixth Pillar Industry.


    Hardy plans to develop the "luxury goods industry."

 Chapter 290: Chapter 290 Pepsi-Co Stock Turmoil

    Luxury goods industry


    "Manufacturing makes money based on the scale of the industry, while luxury goods profit from branding. With our super stars and the media industry as a support, we have a high level of publicity, which can create a batch of luxury brands.


    "The profit margin for manufacturing is often only around ten percent, while the profit margin for luxury goods can be several times or even dozens of times higher. Leather goods, clothing, perfumes, scarves, watches, jewelry¡ªfor example, a bag that costs only $10 to make can sell for $2000. Why? Because of the added brand value.


    "We can acquire shares in luxury brands or create our own. As long as the promotion is in place, any product can become a luxury item."


    Finally, Hardy looked at Andy.


    "In addition to the current departments, the group company needs to establish another very important department."


    "What department?"


    "A think tank."


    "Management is the body, and the think tank is the brain. It can provide the company with policy research and consultation, summarize business intelligence, offer policy design and plans, and guide company decisions.


    "One person''s intelligence is ultimately insufficient. If we gather a group of smart people, we can exert great power. The group company has a block structure, and the think tank can connect these departments and subsidiaries."


    Andy supported Hardy''s plan and took it back to add details. Two days later, Hardy Group held its first group meeting to announce the company''s three year plan.


    Of course, some plans can be made public directly, while others remain top company secrets known only to a very few.


    These plans design the company''s future. If leaked, they could invite attacks from competitors or allow them to get ahead.


    After the meeting, each company and department had to set their own three year plan, to be submitted to Hardy for review.


    For example, Wash Mining, the first listed company Hardy acquired. Since Hardy got it, it hasn''t been well managed, only operating a few stock prices and extracting a few million dollars.


    This time, Hardy made a plan. A good listed company shouldn''t be wasted, so he ordered the current exploration supervisor, Columbus, to expand the exploration team and search for new mineral sources.


    "Okay, boss."


    "How do you plan to carry out your work?"


    "Oh, expand the exploration area and put effort into places across the U.S. that might have minerals," Columbus said.


    Hardy shook his head and took out a map from the drawer. "This is a map of Australia. Experts say Western Australia is a dense mineral distribution area. Only a few companies are there now, and much of it hasn''t been surveyed yet. Take people there.


    Australia''s iron ore, bauxite, coal, gold, and copper reserves are among the top in the world. Now it''s 1948, and many large mines of later generations haven''t been discovered yet. Now is a good time to enter Australia''s mining industry.


    In his previous life, Hardy went to Australia to play. Friends introduced him to some situations and mentioned a few place names, but Hardy didn''t know the specific locations.


    He only knew that Australia''s minerals were mainly concentrated in Western Australia. The rest is up to Columbus to discover. He found the New World, so finding mines shouldn''t be a problem."


    After dealing with group matters, Hardy relaxed.


    He had a president and managers for various departments and companies. If he did everything himself, what would he need them for?


    A few days later, Andy reported to Hardy that Pepsi Cola Company had sent news.


    Just after New Year''s Day, Pepsi Cola announced its financial report for the previous year. Compared to the previous year, Pepsi''s business shrank again in 1947, and its profitability continued to decline.


    Affected by the news, Pepsi''s stock price fell.


    Then some bad news circulated in the market, saying Pepsi''s financial situation was very poor, on the verge of collapse. The shareholders'' meeting was preparing to negotiate with Coca Cola again, hoping Coca Cola would acquire them.


    This was already Pepsi''s third request for Coca Cola to acquire them.


    The news caused Pepsi''s stock price to fall again.


    A few days later, Pepsi''s syrup production plant in San Francisco had a pipeline failure, leaking nearly 50,000 liters of syrup and halting production for three days, causing losses of up to tens of thousands of dollars.


    This news caused Pepsi''s stock price to drop significantly again.


    Then, the Global Times reported that their reporter interviewed Coca Cola, asking if they would acquire Pepsi. Coca Cola''s president clearly stated they would not acquire Pepsi.


    Finally, analysts commented: Pepsi and Coca Cola have been competing for the market for decades. In Coca Cola''s eyes, Pepsi has always been an imitator. In their market reports, they refer to Pepsi as "the imitator" rather than its proper name.


    Pepsi and Coca Cola taste the same. Coca Cola acquiring Pepsi makes little sense and could cost tens of millions of dollars, possibly even touching some antitrust laws. So, Coca Cola acquiring Pepsi is highly unlikely.


    If Pepsi doesn''t develop soon, its only outcome might be shutdown and bankruptcy.


    This report caused the market to lose confidence in Pepsi, leading to panic selling and a significant drop in stock price, from $8.3 per share at the beginning of the year to $5.6 per share, evaporating over $5 million in market value.


    Even many shareholders lost confidence in Pepsi''s future.


    At this time, more bad news came from Pepsi. Hardy Group, which had recently acquired Pepsi shares, was now Pepsi''s largest shareholder. At the latest shareholders meeting, Hardy Group''s representative had a fierce dispute with Pepsi''s current president, Walter Mack. Afterward, Hardy Group stated that considering Pepsi''s situation, it might sell its shares.


    The largest shareholder wanted to leave, causing even more panic among small shareholders, and the stock price fell further.


    As small shareholders panicked, a financial company approached them, willing to buy their shares. Many shareholders, having lost confidence in Pepsi, sold their shares. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a short time, this financial company acquired many small shareholders shares, accounting for 18% of the total share capital.


    At the same time, Andy absorbed over 8% of the shares in the market. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    Now, Hardy already controlled 49% of the shares, making him the undisputed largest shareholder.

 Chapter 291: Chapter 291 The Alarmed Coca Cola

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Walter Mack also acquired some Pepsi shares, now holding 27%, making him the second largest shareholder.


    As Marx said: The accumulation of capital is bloody!


    To make money and control more capital, Hardy and Walter Mack used various methods to suppress the stock price, and then crazily absorbed shares when people panicked.


    The real losers were those small shareholders and investors.


    Is the stock market to make investors rich? No, never. It''s for better bloodsucking.


    One day, Walter Mack visited Hardy, bringing a box of Pepsi Cola with a smile, "Mr. Hardy, we''ve finalized the pull tab and the prize campaign we discussed before is already registered."


    Pointing to the cola, Hardy picked up a bottle of Pepsi Cola. It looked similar to Coca Cola''s classic bottle with a narrow waist. The cap was now aluminum, with a beautiful blue and red Pepsi logo and a pull tab on the side.


    Hardy pulled the tab, and the cap opened with a pop. He liked the sound, much better than a can''s sound.


    Under the cap, clear writing appeared. Hardy''s bottle read, "Win Another Bottle."


    "Pop, pop, pop~ pop~!"


    Hardy opened five or six bottles in a row.


    Some said "Thanks for Playing," others said "Win Another Bottle," and he was lucky enough to win a 50 cent cash prize.


    Satisfied, Hardy put down the caps.


    "How about the cap cost?" Hardy asked.


    "Each cap needs printing, so the cost increased to about 0.3 cents each, doubling the previous iron cap''s cost," Walter Mack said.


    Hardy found it acceptable.


    "What about the prizes?"


    "The ratio is 50% ''Thanks for Playing,'' 45% ''Win Another Bottle,'' and 5% cash prizes starting from 10 cents, exponentially decreasing. About one in 100,000 bottles wins a $100 prize, to stimulate consumers." Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    "Also, the advertising slogan has changed, targeting young people."


    Hardy nodded, "I remember Coca Cola hasn''t advertised on TV yet. Find HD Films to make a Pepsi ad for ABC TV, focusing not on the taste but on the fun of pull tabs and prize joy.


    "Recently, distribute more big prizes. When people see big prizes being won, it will create a concentrated publicity effect, and then let the TV news report it. I believe more people will buy Pepsi."


    Walter Mack nodded repeatedly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few days later.


    During ABC TV''s 8 pm program, a new Pepsi ad played. A group of young people held up Pepsi, shouting:


    "Drink Pepsi, fun and win big prizes!"


    Gently pull the tab, easily open the bottle, drink a gulp, and see the prize label under the cap.


    Seeing it, the group cheered excitedly, "Wow~ a $100 prize!"


    Then came the introduction of the prize rules: "Win Another Bottle" and cash prizes up to $100.


    At this time, $100 was half a month''s salary for a worker.


    Not a small amount.


    The pull tab Pepsi officially launched. Many people flocked to grocery stores and supermarkets to buy it. With the same price as Coca Cola and a chance to win, why not buy Pepsi?


    At any time, the poor are the mainstream of society. Cheap things always have a market. Such a cheap product with a chance to win is naturally more popular.


    A few days later, During ABC News.


    Two hosts laughed, sharing an anecdote.


    The male host said: "A young man bought a bottle of Pepsi. His first prize was ''Win Another Bottle,'' and he kept winning. He ended up with 20 bottles. Looking at a table full of Pepsi, he didn''t know what to do, so he invited everyone present to drink."


    The female host laughed, "Haha, that''s interesting. I saw on the Global Times some big prize winners. It mentioned a girl who won a $100 prize with just one bottle of Pepsi. She bought her dream new bicycle."


    After these rounds of promotion, Pepsi sales surged.


    In just two weeks, statistics showed Pepsi''s sales increased 800% compared to the same period last year. If this trend continues, annual sales could reach $25 million, with a net profit of about $3 million.


    This was an exciting number because Pepsi had lost over $1 million last year. In such a short time, they made a stunning comeback.


    Due to the booming sales, production couldn''t keep up. Now, as soon as they produced, it sold. Trucks waited at the factory, and the workshop operated at full speed.


    At the same time, Andy reported to Hardy.


    Due to the sales surge and the impact of advertising, Pepsi''s stock price soared.


    In a short time, it doubled, and it continued to rise. The pull tab prize idea was so good that many investors believed Pepsi''s time had come, so they bought shares.


    Hardy initially bought 23% of the shares and later, through operations, acquired 26% more. Since the stock price was lower during the operation, the total cost was a little over $6 million. Now, with Pepsi''s stock price soaring, his 49% stake had risen to $13 million.


    In just over a month, he made a profit of over $6 million.


    That''s the joy of capital, something many people can''t imagine.


    ...


    Pepsi''s skyrocketing sales have naturally caught the attention of its rival, Coca Cola. The Coca Cola president convenes a meeting of the management team.


    Several dozen bottles of Pepsi are placed on the conference table.


    They had never taken Pepsi seriously before, but Pepsi''s recent impressive performance has forced them to pay attention.


    The president glanced at everyone and said gravely: "In the last two weeks, Pepsi sold 10 million bottles, which is ten times their previous sales volume. Due to Pepsi''s sales surge, our sales have significantly declined over the past two weeks, with only 18.6 million bottles sold, a decrease of over 30%.


    Their markets overlap significantly with ours, so Pepsi''s increased sales are naturally eating into Coca Cola''s market share.


    "This week, their sales remain strong. Although we haven''t yet compiled the statistics, estimates suggest that their sales may surpass those of the previous two weeks, while our numbers continue to decline. If this trend continues, it won''t be long before we''re overtaken.

 Chapter 292: Chapter 292 Coca Cola Marketing Strategy

    Being overtaken by Pepsi, which they considered a copycat, is hard for everyone at Coca Cola to accept, especially since last month, Pepsi was still begging Coca Cola to acquire them.


    The president pointed to the Pepsi bottles on the table.


    "They''ve changed their packaging and sales strategy. The products are here, so let''s study them carefully and find a way to respond."


    A senior executive picked up a bottle of Pepsi.


    "The packaging is no different from ours, and the bottle shape is the same. They just changed the bottle cap design and added a lottery activity~~pop."


    As he spoke, he gently pulled the ring, and the bottle opened easily.


    Admittedly, this easy open feature is quite pleasant.


    Then he noticed a line of small text under the cap.


    "Reward: $1."


    "Wow, I won a dollar," the executive said excitedly, showing off the cap to his colleague.


    Suddenly, he sensed a tense atmosphere in the conference room.


    Looking up, he saw that the surrounding executives were staring at him, their eyes suggesting that his excitement over a dollar was unwarranted. The president''s gaze, in particular, carried a hint of anger.


    This senior executive was quick witted and immediately said:


    "I think that only by experiencing what makes our competitor''s product appealing and understanding how they attract customers can we find a way to respond. Don''t you agree?"


    Hearing this explanation, the president''s expression softened considerably.


    "What did you sense?" the president asked.


    The executive immediately replied, "I saw Pepsi''s ad on ABC. It''s very creative. They''ve changed their promotional strategy, focusing not on taste and price but on youthful energy, positioning Pepsi as the drink for young people."


    "And they''re mainly promoting this easy open cap in their ads, which differentiates them from Coca Cola''s key selling points. This is quite clever."


    "Anything else?" the president asked.


    "The lottery. This is Pepsi''s most brilliant idea. Previously, they promoted themselves as cheaper, offering double the cola for the same price. We countered by branding them as the drink for the lower class, as ''black cola,'' which effectively damaged their reputation.


    "This time, they''ve used the ''win another bottle'' strategy, giving customers a sense of unexpected reward, which is more attractive than just lowering prices."


    "This saves a lot of raw material costs, which can then be used for the lottery. Don''t underestimate the appeal of a ten or twenty cent prize. Kids, who generally don''t have much money, really care about these winnings and enjoy the thrill of winning."


    The president nodded, thinking this executive''s analysis was good.


    Seeing the president''s nod of approval, the executive secretly breathed a sigh of relief, knowing he had successfully navigated the situation.


    "What do you all think we should do to counter Pepsi''s strategy and win back our customers?" the president asked the senior executives.


    "Increase our advertising budget, run more commercials on TV, and ramp up Coca Cola''s promotions. I believe TV ads have a significant impact on soda sales," one executive suggested.


    The president nodded, knowing this was an obvious suggestion.


    "We should also do easy open caps and a lottery," another executive said. Explore new worlds at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    Another executive shook his head, "Pepsi has probably already applied for patents. If we use easy open caps, Pepsi will definitely sue us. The lottery concept is likely patented as well."


    "The lottery can be done differently, as long as the format is different, they can''t win a lawsuit against us," someone suggested.


    "And what method would that be?"


    "Uh~~I haven''t thought of it yet."


    Many gave this person a disdainful look, realizing he was just talking without substance.


    "Pop, pop, pop!"


    Someone else opened a few more Pepsi bottles, studying the prize labels underneath. "This lottery idea is really brilliant. I wonder who came up with it. It''s not just the young people buying Pepsi, even I find it fun and can''t resist opening more."


    The Coca Cola president looked at the bottle cap in his hand and said, "I''ve heard that this idea came from Jon Hardy, the owner of Hardy Group, who is now Pepsi''s largest shareholder."


    "Jon Hardy, the owner of ABC?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    "No wonder. This Jon Hardy always comes up with great ideas. That Las Vegas casino lottery he introduced attracted gamblers from all over the country. It''s said that advertising revenue on Las Vegas TV has surpassed that of the other two major networks.


    "It''s not surprising that Jon Hardy came up with a lottery idea he is the uncrowned king of gambling."


    The president, somewhat irritated, looked at his team, "I''m asking you to study how to counter our competitors, not discuss how great they are."


    Everyone immediately fell silent.


    Just then, the executive who won a dollar earlier had an idea and excitedly said, "President, I have a creative idea."


    "Let''s hear it."


    "We can also run a lottery, but our format will be very different from Pepsi''s. We''ll keep our traditional bottle caps but add a design on the back."


    "My idea is to put the twelve zodiac signs¡ªAries, Taurus, Gemini, Virgo¡ªon the back. Instead of an instant win, the rule would be to collect all twelve signs to win a dollar."


    The president frowned slightly, "Collecting twelve signs for a dollar. Last year, Coca Cola sold 600 million bottles. One twelfth of that is 50 million. Are you suggesting Coca Cola should pay out 50 million dollars in prizes?"


    The executive quickly shook his head, "No, not that much. First, not every cap will have a design. We can set it at one third or one fourth."


    "The caps will have a year printed on them, like ''1948 Taurus,'' and can only be redeemed within that year. Once 1949 starts, they''re no longer valid."


    "And our prizes require a complete set of twelve zodiac signs. We can release more of some signs and limit others, for example, only releasing 1 million Virgo caps. Even if every single one is redeemed, that''s only a million dollars in prizes."


    "My idea is to pick two signs each year and release only 500,000 of each. This means the maximum prize payout would be 500,000 dollars, and because the distribution regions won''t overlap, it''s unlikely that anyone will collect all twelve signs. The prize payout will likely be far less than this." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 293: Chapter 293 Card Collecting Games vs Lottery

    Hearing that the total prize payout would be only 200,000 to 300,000 dollars, the president felt this was entirely acceptable, "Do any of you have other ideas?"


    Coming up with a genius idea isn''t easy.


    Especially with Hardy''s lottery idea already setting a high standards. Copying it would be illegal, making it even more challenging to come up with a new idea.


    Even Hardy''s idea was selected from countless future creative ideas, picking the most refined one. It''s nearly impossible for these executives to surpass countless future commercial geniuses on such a short time.


    No one else could offer any ideas immediately.


    The president, realizing this was likely the best they could do, adjourned the meeting and took the idea to report to the chairman. After hearing the proposal, the chairman found the ''twelve zodiac'' lottery concept very appealing and instructed Coca Cola to proceed with it.


    In the following days,


    Coca Cola filmed new commercials, which aired on NBC and CBS.


    Indeed, Coca Cola did not choose the highest rated ABC network but opted for the other two, partly because Hardy is the owner of ABC and Pepsi, and Coca Cola didn''t want to funnel advertising money to ABC.


    Additionally, Coca Cola had closer ties with the NBC and CBS networks and their affiliated financial groups, making it natural to support close partners.


    The ''Twelve Zodiac'' Coke was officially launched.


    Many loyal Coca Cola customers who had been drawn to Pepsi''s lottery now flocked back to Coca Cola.


    Card collecting games are inherently engaging.


    Many people are enthusiastic about collecting cards. Even in later generations, card sales remain highly popular, such as baseball cards in almost every household with baseball fans.


    There are even dedicated trading card game companies, with one pure gold card from the "Blue Eyes White Dragon" 20th Anniversary Edition of the "Yu-Gi-Oh!" series fetching tens of thousands of dollars.


    Coca Cola''s new marketing strategy was highly successful, quickly reclaiming a large portion of the market, causing Pepsi''s sales to plummet.


    The dramatic rise and fall frustrated Pepsi''s president, Walter Mack, who sought out Hardy to report the situation.


    Hardy picked up a Coca Cola bottle cap from the table, examining it. It was still a metal cap with the same top logo, but now featuring a beautiful zodiac design on the back.


    "Quite exquisite," Hardy commented. Enjoy more content from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    Walter Mack, anxiously, said, "Mr. Hardy, Coca Cola''s new zodiac collection game has quickly drawn away many customers, causing Pepsi''s sales to drop sharply. What do you think we should do?"


    "Have you come up with any ideas?" Hardy asked.


    Walter Mack shook his head helplessly, "The management team held a meeting, but we haven''t thought of a particularly effective countermeasure yet. All we could come up with was increasing the lottery prizes and boosting advertising."


    Hardy shook his head, "Those approaches are bad. They''ll lead to a vicious cycle of competition, where Pepsi invests more without necessarily seeing better results."


    "We concluded the same, which is why I''m here to ask if you have any good ideas."


    Hardy smiled, "There is a way to deal with Coca Cola. Have you noticed that their caps are missing two designs?"


    Walter Mack was puzzled. He hadn''t paid attention to this detail. He flipped over all the caps and realized two zodiac signs were missing.


    "Virgo and Gemini are missing?" Walter Mack looked at Hardy.


    "Exactly," Hardy nodded.


    In later years, many collectible card games appeared, lottery computer games and mobile phone collection games. There are always some characters and pictures that are very difficult to collect. Why is that?


    Because the companies running these events don''t want to give you money. If everyone could easily win big prizes, how much money would they have to spend? Even giants like Coca Cola and Pepsi couldn''t withstand that. The simplest way is to not release or release very few of certain characters and pictures.


    Hardy, seeing Coca Cola''s game play, immediately understood their intention. If you''re a law abiding ordinary person, there''s really no good way to break this rogue method. But who is he? He''s Jon Hardy, someone who made his fortune in the black market. Would he follow the rules with enemies? Would he talk about the law with enemies?


    Seeing Walter Mack not understanding, Hardy explained: "The principle is actually very simple. Twelve bottle caps can be exchanged for one dollar. How many bottles of Coke did Coca Cola sell last year? Around five or six hundred million bottles. If these images were evenly distributed, how much money would they have to pay out in prizes?"


    Walter Mack quickly calculated and exclaimed excitedly, "Forty to fifty million! My god, five cents a bottle of Coke, and the sales revenue of five to six hundred million bottles wouldn''t be enough to cover the prizes."


    "Exactly. They will control the quantity of two zodiac images to manage the prize payout. Do you know what to do now?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "I know! Announce this to the public and let everyone know Coca Cola''s conspiracy. If people find out they''ve been tricked, they''ll surely be very angry, and Coca Cola''s reputation will take a hit." Walter Mack said excitedly.


    Hardy shook his head, "No, that''s not enough. Even if you report it, Coca Cola can just issue an explanation saying it was designed that way, and people will gradually accept it. Their impact won''t be significant, and sales will still rise, overshadowing us at Pepsi."


    "I have a better plan. We can use this event to make Coca Cola suffer a huge loss and have no way to complain, eventually forcing them to cancel this prize exchange activity, causing their reputation to plummet. That will be the best time for Pepsi to catch up with Coca Cola," Hardy said confidently. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Walter Mack looked at Hardy in surprise. Making Coca Cola suffer a huge loss and voluntarily cancel the prize exchange activity, is that possible? "How do you plan to do that?" Walter asked curiously.


    "Leave the specifics to me. Just act like you don''t know and don''t need to participate. Focus on production and sales and be ready for the possible sales surge. It''s time to consider increasing production bases," Hardy said.

 Chapter 294: Chapter 294 Planing The Selton Family

    Walter Mack realized Hardy might be planning to use some means and nodded. "I understand, Mr. Hardy. I''ll do my part well."


    After Walter Mack left, Hardy called Bill. Recently, Bill had been living well as the boss of the Los Angeles underground world, with over a thousand subordinates and countless businesses under his control, earning millions annually.


    When Bill saw Hardy, he respectfully greeted, "Boss, you called. What can I do for you?"


    Hardy poured a drink for Bill and said, "I heard you''re living a good life recently, dating a celebrity."


    Bill grinned, "Christine Tina, she used to be a child star, acted in a few movies. As she grew up, she acted less, and we became friends at a party."


    "I know Christine Tina. She even worked with Elizabeth Taylor. Is she an adult now?" Hardy asked, sipping his drink.


    "Yes, yes, she just turned 18 this year," Bill hurriedly replied.


    "Christine is short, I thought she wasn''t 18 yet," Hardy said, eyeing Bill.


    "Hehe, you know I like petite girls. They''re cuter," Bill said, licking his lips.


    "As long as she''s an adult, don''t break the law." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m always a law abiding citizen. Boss, can I ask you for a favor?" Bill asked.


    "What is it?"


    "Christine hasn''t had much work in the past two years. She''s quite distressed. I plan to invest in a movie for her. Do you think it''s okay?" Bill asked nervously.


    "Sure."


    Spending money to support women was something Hardy had done often. Besides, Bill was using his own money, so Hardy wouldn''t stop him.


    Bill was delighted.


    "Boss, you''re the best at making movies. What do you think she should act in? Do you have any suitable scripts?" Bill asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment, "I think you should invest in a TV series for her. TV series are getting more popular, and it''s harder to become a big star in movies. Becoming a TV star might have a higher chance of success."


    "I suggest you invest and let HD Film create a script for her, make her the lead. Even if the series is average, she can still become famous."


    "When TV stations broadcast the series, you''ll also earn revenue, saving the money for the casino. What do you think?"


    Bill nodded excitedly, "Boss, you know better than I do. I''ll invest in a TV series and talk to Edward."


    The TV series "Bewitched" on ABC TV had made its unknown female lead more famous than many Hollywood stars, which shows just how popular TV series are now.


    "By the way, boss, why did you call me?" Bill asked.


    "Two things. First, the Selton Mafia family in San Francisco. I plan to take them out and expand the Low City company''s influence to San Francisco," Hardy said.


    Hearing Hardy talk business, Bill became serious.


    "I''ve already mapped out the Selton family''s territory. Their main territory is on the Peninsula and East Bay, controlling a few neighborhoods."


    "The main forces in San Francisco include the Mafia, Latin gangs, Russian gangs, Brazilian gangs, and even black gangs and Chinese gangs. San Francisco''s power distribution is more chaotic than Los Angeles."


    "The Selton family is one of the top forces in San Francisco. The Brazilians have a strong presence too, on par with the Selton family. Besides, the Mexicans are the most numerous but not united, split into three factions. There are four or five small Latin gangs and over a dozen other gangs. It''s very chaotic."


    Hardy nodded. As the largest city on the West Coast, a complex power structure was normal.


    "I''ve been having Henry track the whereabouts of the Selton family leader. A few days ago, Henry told me he found him. He went to South America, then secretly to Florence, Italy, hiding in a private estate."


    "What do you think we should do, boss? Send someone to kill him?" Bill asked.


    Hardy shook his head, "That''s too obvious. I''ll have Henry report this to the FBI. The FBI will inform the Italian police to catch him. The Italian police might go easy, but we can spread a rumor that the second in command of the Selton family secretly reported the leader''s location to the FBI. Do you think there will be an in fight?"


    "Definitely," Bill nodded vigorously.


    "Whether the leader dies or not, San Francisco will be in chaos. Then I''ll have the security company cooperate with the police to arrest Selton family members under the guise of maintaining order. You can seize the opportunity to take their territory, and the Selton family will be no more."


    "I understand, boss." Bill nodded.


    Bill was excited. As expected of the boss, he had everything planned out. If the Selton family survived this, it would be sheer luck.


    "Boss, will the other Mafia families react?" Bill asked.


    "I''ve thought about that. The Selton family is friendly with the Barzini and Tattaglia families. I''m working with other Mafia families on the ''Venetian'' casino construction. I want to see how the Mafia Commission and other families will react."


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    "Maybe this will cause significant changes in the Mafia Commission. I''m looking forward to it," Hardy said with a cold smile.


    Bill thought, The boss always thinks so deeply. Isn''t he afraid of depression? Oh, right, the boss is already a bit crazy.


    Hardy noticed Bill''s expression and asked: "What''s with that look?"


    Bill was startled, quickly putting on a silly grin.


    Hardy looked at Bill strangely for a moment before deciding it was not worth trying to understand what the silly guy was thinking and moved on, "One more money making thing for you,"


    Hearing about making money, Bill perked up.


    "What business, boss?"


    "Digging Coca Cola corners"


    Bill was puzzled. He didn''t understand what dose his Los City company had to do with a company like Coca Cola.


    Hardy picked up a Coca Cola bottle cap and said: "Coca Cola recently launched a promotion with bottle cap prizes."


    Bill looked at the bottle cap and laughed, "I saw the ad. It says collecting 12 bottle caps can be exchanged for one dollar. One of my guys likes this stuff. He collects bottle caps from others who drink Coke, saying he wants to exchange them for money."

 Chapter 295: Chapter 295 Digging A Pit For Coca Cola

    "That guy doesn''t really need the dollar. He just likes collecting."


    "Do you see the business opportunity here?" Hardy asked.


    "Business opportunity? What business opportunity?"


    Bill was confused. How could there be a business opportunity with a bottle cap?


    "A bottle of Coke costs 5 cents, 12 bottles cost 60 cents, but 12 bottle caps can be exchanged for a dollar. Don''t you think Coca Cola will lose money?"


    Bill thought and agreed.


    "Yeah, Coca Cola would lose money."


    Hardy grabbed a handful of bottle caps, "There''s a catch. Coca Cola says collecting 12 zodiac signs can be exchanged for one dollar, but two of the images are very rare. They control the number of these two bottle caps to manage the prize payout."


    Bill''s eyes lit up as he thought of something.


    A look of excitement appeared on his face.


    "Boss, making bottle caps isn''t complicated. We could set up a factory to produce the zodiac images Coca Cola controls and sell them. This could be a great business."


    Bill was very sharp when it came to doing such a shady business.


    "Not just in LA. Other cities too. Just send a few people to wholesale to local small time crooks. If the volume is large, this business will definitely be profitable."


    "Boss, I get what you mean by digging Coca Cola corners," Bill said excitedly.


    "Exactly. But this must be done discreetly. The Los City Company won''t be directly involved, only secretly wholesaling. Let small time crooks in other cities do the actual work," Hardy instructed.


    "I understand. Those street crooks don''t make much money daily. If they get a money making opportunity, they''ll be more enthusiastic than anyone," Bill said with a smile.


    Hardy thought for a moment, "Produce 10 million each of Gemini and Virgo bottle caps. Once done, shut down all the machines and clean up everything. Store the caps separately. After half a month, distribute them to major cities nationwide and start selling."


    "Why wait?" Bill asked.


    "So there''s only the product but no trace. No one can find the source," Hardy explained.


    "I understand, boss." Bill left happily.


    Hardy took a sip of his drink. Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    For Hardy, digging Coca Cola corners with bottle caps was just a side job. The main purpose was to hurt Coca Cola.


    A bottle of Coke costs 5 cents. One cent can make 10 metal bottle caps. The cost of making 20 million bottle caps is only $20,000. But this $20,000 could cause immense damage to Coca Cola.


    Initially, they won''t notice. But when more people exchange, Coca Cola will realize the problem. They have two options: stop the prize exchange immediately to cut losses, which will hurt their reputation, or continue exchanging, which will cost them a fortune. Hardy thought the latter was unlikely because the cost would be too high, possibly wiping out Coca Cola''s profits for several years.


    Even if the management wanted to preserve their reputation, the shareholders wouldn''t agree.


    No matter what Coca Cola chose, the result would be the same: the prize exchange would be stopped, and future similar promotions would be unlikely.


    Their reputation would take a hit.


    Their business would suffer greatly, and recovering from the loss would require immense effort and money.


    Hardy''s move was ruthless.


    But that''s the nature of business competition.


    He also thought of Pepsi''s prize exchange promotion. Someone might try to counterfeit caps to scam prizes. Hardy planned to remind Mack to improve anti counterfeiting measures to avoid losses.


    After Bill left, the butler approached Hardy with a tray in hand, which held a letter.


    "Mr. Hardy, a letter has just arrived for you."


    Hardy was surprised as to who would send him a letter.


    He picked it up and saw it was sent by Victor from London.


    The letter was thick, containing dozens of pages. Upon reading it, Hardy realized it was more like Victor''s recent work report than a regular letter.


    Although they could communicate via telegram, many confidential pieces of information couldn''t be exposed to outsiders, so Victor resorted to this most primitive and secure method.


    In the letter, Victor detailed his work over the past two months.


    Upon arriving in London, Victor first rented a storefront in the busiest district. He explained that establishing Hardy Group''s reputation was crucial, and Hardy agreed. Sometimes, appearances were very important.


    Then, with the help of the consulate''s consul, Victor invited prominent figures from England''s political and business circles to a banquet, successfully opening up the market.


    Reading this, Hardy nodded. Victor, being a well traveled person, had a very sharp mind. This was the main reason Hardy sent him there in the first place. Often, people who have been to prison are quite talented.


    Initially, the acquisition of artwork was mediocre, only a few pieces per day. But after the arrival of penicillin, Victor first sold some to London''s hospitals. This method indirectly informed others that he had a large quantity of penicillin.


    Sure enough, this attracted major clients.


    Victor detailed his transactions with these clients in the letter, and Hardy noted everything.


    Although Hardy wasn''t there, he could guess that someone was profiting from the current crisis by selling cultural relics and artworks.


    It''s not surprising to see people selling national artworks for personal gain during this time, possibly even those at the top. After all, not many could handle such large scale transactions.


    In the letter, Victor asked whether they should continue acquiring these artworks as the quantity has exceeded their expectations.


    Hardy called for pen and paper and wrote a few words.


    "Buy them all, with a price reduction of over 30%. Issue Wells Fargo bank checks, which can only be cashed after arriving in the US. Each transaction''s check number should be recorded and information retained by the bank."


    He handed the note to the bodyguard beside him.


    "Take this to the telegraph office and send it to Victor."


    The bodyguard left with the message.


    Hardy thought for a moment and then called Mark Kean, the president of Universal Times. "Has the newspaper established a branch in London?"


    S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 296: Chapter 296 ABC TV Trump Card

    "Not yet, boss. We only have a branch in France in Europe." said Kean.


    "Set up a branch in London as soon as possible. Hardy Group has a company there, Hardy Auction House. Seek Victor''s help, it will make things easier for the newspaper."


    Although Kean didn''t understand why his boss was insisting on urgently establishing a branch in London, he agreed immediately.


    Hardy hung up the phone, thought for a moment, and then called John Stone, the president of Wells Fargo Bank. "John, Hardy Group has begun expanding its business in London and France. I think Wells Fargo Bank needs to open branches in these places too."


    "London and France? Boss, do you have high hopes for the current European market?" asked Stone.


    "Yes, although the conditions there aren''t as good as the U.S now, the future is promising. Plus, there''s less competition there compared to the U.S, where each City has hundreds of banks."


    "I understand, boss. I''ll arrange to open branches in London and Paris," Stone replied.


    Time quickly passed to the evening.


    The butler received a call and reported to Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, Miss Hedy Lamarr called and would like to invite you to dinner."


    "Sure."


    The dinner was at Hedy Lamarr''s place. She still lived in her studio, preferring its relaxed atmosphere over the formality of a villa.


    Hedy Lamarr cooking was a surprise to Hardy. After all, she came from a truly aristocratic background, her father was a banker, and she had been pampered since childhood.


    Hedy Lamarr smiled, "I attended a noblewomen''s school where I learned how to be a noblewoman. Although a lady doesn''t need to cook personally, she must know how to cook."


    "The box office has officially surpassed 10 million. How do you feel?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "Very excited. I''ve achieved my greatest dream," Hedy Lamarr replied.


    Hardy shook his head, "It may not be your greatest dream. The film company has applied for Golden Globe and Oscar awards. Both Taylor''s ''L¨¦on: The Professional'' and your ''Ghost'' have a chance to be nominated."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I''m working on it."


    Mayer is the chairman of the Oscar judging committee, and Hardy is the chairman of the actors union. Together, they can secure a few awards.


    Hedy Lamarr was so excited that she jumped on Hardy and kissed him all over.


    After a long while.


    They walked out of the bathroom and lay on the bed. Hedy suddenly remembered something and jumped to turn on the TV.


    After adjusting the channel, she quickly ran back to snuggle in Hardy''s arms.


    Hedy Lamarr, originally from the former Austro-Hungarian Empire, had exceptionally smooth skin, feeling wonderful to the touch.


    "The TV show is starting. This one is called ''Vampires and Werewolves.'' It''s quite scary. I get scared watching it alone at night, but I can''t help watching," Hedy Lamarr said.


    "Vampires and Werewolves?"


    Hardy knew ABC TV didn''t have this show. The channel logo appeared on the screen, revealing it was a Columbia Television show.


    Under pressure from ABC TV, NBC and Columbia Television had increased their investments, extending their programming hours to match ABC TV, broadcasting from 8 a.m. to past 11 p.m.


    They produced many shows, some clearly imitating ABC TV, such as Tonight Show, sports programs, and TV songs.


    Even TV shopping started to mimic ABC, though without the direct phone order segment. If they dared, ABC would sue them. Their TV shopping resembled advertisements, with hosts incessantly promoting various products.


    They then informed viewers where to buy the products.


    Recently, these two TV networks'' efforts clearly recaptured some viewership. A recent survey showed a noticeable drop in ABC TV''s ratings. Although the top rated shows were still ABC''s, viewers were gradually getting interested in other networks'' programs.


    Currently, ABC''s total viewership was about 67%, with the remaining 33% divided among the other two networks.


    Maybe people were tired of the same shows and sought something new.


    Hardy thought it was time to launch a new wave of programs.


    For instance, the talent show he had planned for a long time. He had discussed the talent show plan with ABC president William Fox, but with ratings so high before, Hardy felt it wasn''t needed yet.


    While thinking, Hardy suddenly felt a tightness below and a sharp pain, followed by a scream from Hedy Lamarr, who buried her head in his chest.


    On the TV, a man was transforming into a ferocious, ugly werewolf with sharp fangs, indeed quite scary. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, You can''t just grab there.


    Hardy quickly pried Hedy''s hand away, feeling relieved. Hedy, realizing something was wrong, looked at Hardy with guilt in her eyes. "Sorry, I forgot in my panic."


    "Does it hurt?"


    "A bit."


    "Do you need medicine?"


    "No, just a little blowing will do."


    The next day.


    Hardy went to ABC TV to check on the situation. William Fox reported, "NBC has collaborated with Disney Films to introduce ''Disneyland'' and ''Mickey Mouse Club,'' which are very popular with kids.


    "Columbia has partnered with Universal Pictures. Their TV series ''Vampires and Werewolves'' has very high ratings, surpassing all other shows except ''Bewitched.''


    "Both networks have also launched baseball games, football games, fashion shows, shopping programs, and talk shows, all very well received."


    Hardy nodded, "It seems it''s time to play a trump card. William, initiate the ''Super Idol'' plan. This year, focus on launching this show and bringing a wave of nationwide excitement."


    Irina got excited upon hearing this. Having seen the Super Idol plan, she said, "I bet once we launch the Super Idol show, all other networks'' programs will pale in comparison."


    Hardy said, "This time, I plan to launch the ''Super Idol'' talent show, focusing on singing talents, selecting those with beautiful voices. There are no restrictions on gender, participants can be aged 12 to 28, and nationality doesn''t matter. Anyone who can come to Los Angeles can participate in the auditions."


    Talent shows like ''American''s Got Talent'' are lively, but they don''t contribute much to talent scouting and resource expansion. However, with singers, they can sign contracts with record companies and, once they become famous, they can continuously earn for the company.


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    Hardy explained the competition format, with many rules directly taken from the future "American Idol" which would debut decades later. Hardy''s "Super Idol" was original in this era.


    "I will also find suitable judges. I already have some people in mind," Hardy said.

 Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Coca Cola Game Collapse

    Time quickly slipped into February. The temperature in Los Angeles stayed between 18¡ãC and 12¡ãC, perfect for wearing trench coats and suits. Hardy liked this weather a lot, much more comfortable than sweating in the summer.


    Today, he was at the airport to pick someone up.


    The filming of "Once a Thief" had wrapped up, and the crew was returning to Los Angeles. Hardy came to greet them, though his primary reason was to pick up Ava Gardner.


    As the crew disembarked, directors and actors respectfully shook hands with Hardy. He offered them a few words of encouragement before taking Ava and leaving.


    In the car, Ava excitedly hugged Hardy, "Finally back, I can take a good rest now."


    Hardy smiled, "That''s all up to you."


    On the way back, they chatted idly, and Ava mentioned "Ghost."


    "In New York, I watched ''Ghost.'' It was amazing. Despite lacking big scenes, there''s a feeling that lingers in the heart."


    "The theme song is wonderful. Hardy, you created another classic. The success of ''Ghost'' is greatly tied to that song."


    "By the way, has ''Ghost'' finished its run? What''s the box office?" Ava asked.


    Due to its strong performance, "Ghost" stayed in theaters for nearly two months before being taken down. This was rare in later times but quite common in this era, where some movies ran intermittently for half a year if they had good box office returns.


    "It has officially ended. The numbers haven''t been publicly released yet, but MGM has informed me. The total box office is $11.2 million," Hardy said.


    "Wow, that much!"


    Ava exclaimed in surprise.


    "I was wondering if ''Once a Thief'' could compete with ''Ghost.'' Now it seems difficult," Ava said. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, not necessarily. With good promotion, ''Once a Thief'' can be a hit too," Hardy laughed.


    "Boss, how are you planning to promote it?"


    "I''ve arranged something that will definitely help with the film''s promotion," Hardy said.


    "Ah, I just got back, and you''re making me work already. You really are an evil capitalist."


    Ava complained.


    "Listen to my plan before deciding." Hardy then introduced the ''Superstar'' talent show to Ava, detailing the nationwide auditions, preliminaries, advancements, finals, and the journey of an ordinary person rising to fame.


    Just hearing Hardy''s introduction, Ava could tell that this show would be very captivating.


    "I want you to be a judge. Besides you, we have Hedy Lamarr, Johnny Fontaine, and Cary Grant. I think this lineup will be impressive," Hardy said.


    It would be more than impressive, this panel of judges could be described as formidable.


    Ava Gardner was currently America''s most renowned female singer, with her song ''Scarborough Fair'' becoming a classic. Her subsequent album sold over a hundred thousand copies.


    Hedy Lamarr was an early sex symbol, now hugely popular thanks to ''Ghost,'' making her the hottest actress of the year.


    Johnny Fontaine was a well known American singer, famous for over a decade and well qualified to be a judge.


    As for Cary Grant, he was an Oscar winning actor, with no one questioning his qualifications.


    "Okay, I''ll do it," Ava agreed immediately.


    With the judges selected, the rest was up to ABC Television, Their production team was already formed, and the show would start soon. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    ...


    Bill secretly contacted a bottle cap factory, not in Los Angeles but in the suburbs of Atlanta, and bought it for over ten thousand dollars. They hired some skilled workers to produce a batch of Coca Cola bottle caps.


    After making the caps, they disbanded the team and warned them not to disclose this matter. If they did, they wouldn''t escape consequences.


    These people never knew their employer''s identity. The factory was sold afterward, resulting in a loss of just over two thousand dollars.


    This batch of bottle caps was shipped to major cities across the United States and stored in warehouses. After about half a month, Bill felt it was time and called Hardy, "Boss, everything is ready. When should we start?"


    "In three days," Hardy said.


    A few days earlier, Hardy met with Andy and told him about his plan to undermine Coca Cola. Andy immediately saw the potential in this.


    They activated a series of secret accounts to short Coca Cola stock.


    Due to the prize redemption campaign, Coca Cola''s sales were excellent, even higher than usual, selling seventy to eighty million bottles in just over a month.


    Many people had accumulated a lot of bottle caps, but very few won prizes.


    Coca Cola had verbal agreements with grocery stores and small supermarkets. These sellers were responsible for prize redemption. After collecting a batch of bottle caps, they would redeem them with major distributors, who would then settle with Coca Cola, deducting the redeemed money from their payments.


    But recently, many people started bringing their bottle caps to grocery stores and supermarkets for redemption. Sometimes, a store would redeem over a hundred dollars a day.


    Previously, most people lacked the Virgo and Gemini caps. However, recently, many small time crooks somehow got these caps and sold them for 30 cents each, providing an abundant supply of the Virgo and Gemini caps.


    This happened not just in one place but in various cities and even small towns across the country.


    Suddenly, there were numerous prize winners.


    After a few days, grocery stores and supermarkets began taking their bottle caps to distributors for redemption.


    They had fronted the money initially. At first, distributors accepted the caps, thinking Coca Cola had increased their rewards for promotion. But as more stores came for redemption, they sensed something was wrong and reported it to Coca Cola''s headquarters.


    Hearing this, Coca Cola immediately realized the severity and contacted distributors nationwide.


    "Washington, how much have you redeemed?"


    "Over $4000."


    "Oklahoma City, how much have you redeemed?"


    "Over $8000."


    "Philadelphia, how much have you redeemed?"


    "Over $6000."


    Coca Cola had over 50 distributors nationwide. After inquiries, they found out that they had redeemed over a million dollars in total.


    The Coca Cola president felt his head buzzing. They hadn''t issued that many prizes, planning to distribute only a 100.000 for the year. In just over a month, they had only issued twenty to thirty thousand. Where did all these winning caps come from?


    Fraud~!


    The president immediately realized the serious problem.

 Chapter 298: Chapter 298 The Dilemma Of Coca Cola

    "Stop it, stop all prize redemption nationwide. From now on, the prize campaign is suspended. Notify all distributors to inform their networks," the president quickly ordered.


    While notifying distributors was easy, informing all small stores was challenging. These small grocery stores and supermarkets were scattered all over the country, many of which didn''t have direct contact with distributors.


    How to notify them? Door to door? That was impossible, they didn''t have the manpower.


    It wasn''t like in the 21st century, where a single group message could inform everyone nationwide. They could only make phone calls, but many distributors didn''t have contact details for the small stores.


    While Coca Cola struggled to notify everyone, many small stores continued redeeming bottle caps, each losing dozens to hundreds of dollars.


    The president informed the chairman, who also realized the gravity of the situation, "Investigate immediately. If fraud is confirmed, call the police."


    The investigation wasn''t difficult. Soon, they gathered a large batch of bottle caps, particularly the Virgo and Gemini caps. Though well made, they were slightly different from the official ones upon inspection.


    However, the average person couldn''t tell the difference, believing them to be real.


    The police were notified.


    The matter was significant, involving the FBI in the investigation. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Through the FBI''s probe, they found that local small time crooks were selling the caps. Many were arrested and questioned, but they knew very little, only that someone approached them to sell the caps for 20 cents each.


    The FBI found that thousands of small time crooks were involved, but their suppliers were untraceable.


    The trail went cold.


    It wasn''t the 21st century with advanced technology. Following Hardy''s orders, Bill created at least five layers of disconnection.


    News of the fraudulent prize campaign soon reached the media. Within a day, major newspapers reported it.


    The New York Times:


    "Coca Cola Prize Campaign Halted: Massive Counterfeit Caps Discovered. Prizes Redeemed Exceed the Issued Amount. Coca Cola Reports Losses Over a Million Dollars, Involving Police Investigation."


    The Globe:


    "In the Coca Cola Prize Incident, many small store and supermarket owners expressed frustration. Initially, Coca Cola promised to reimburse prize redemption, but now, each store has fronted dozens to hundreds of dollars, seeking compensation from Coca Cola, which has yet to respond.


    "According to our rough estimates, with tens of thousands of distributors nationwide, the loss could amount to hundreds of thousands of dollars. Will Coca Cola let distributors bear this loss? We await their reasonable explanation."


    The Los Angles Times:


    "Coca Cola Urgently Holds Shareholders Meeting, Deciding to Remove the Current President. The New President''s First Task is to Resolve the Bottle Cap Incident. We await a proper resolution."


    "The Bottle Cap Incident Severely Affects Coca Cola''s Sales and Reputation, Causing a Significant Drop in Stock Price, Plummeting 26% Yesterday."


    In light of this incident, reporters interviewed PepsiCo, the first company to launch a prize campaign.


    Walter Mack, PepsiCo''s Chairman and CEO, stated, "PepsiCo will prevent such incidents. We''ve updated our prize redemption mechanism, eliminating small prizes and adopting a code system."


    "How do you redeem the prize code?" the reporter asked.


    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Pepsi will cancel small prizes and replace them with bigger prizes ranging from $5, $10, $20, to $100. Each bottle cap has a unique redemption code and an anti-counterfeit code. Periodically, the company will conduct random draw events, and the winning numbers will be published in the newspaper. Winners can mail their bottle caps to the Pepsi company.


    Once confirmed, Pepsi will send a check to the winners by mail."


    While Pepsi has resolved its issue, Coca Cola is still in a mess. Many customers with bottle caps cannot redeem their prizes. These caps were bought with money, and instead of making a profit, they''ve incurred a loss. Naturally, these customers have grievances against Coca Cola.


    The complaints from distributors are even greater.


    They have invested tens to hundreds of dollars, but now Coca Cola has not provided a solution, leaving many distributors very angry. During this period, many stores and supermarkets have temporarily stopped stocking Coca Cola products.


    The distributors are also in a tough spot. Initially, Coca Cola promised to pay the prize money and then deduct it from their invoices. But now, Coca Cola won''t take the hundreds of thousands of dollars'' worth of prize winning bottle caps that are stacked up in the warehouses of each distributor.


    Who will bear this loss?


    Coca Cola is now in a dilemma. If they don''t pay, their distribution channels may collapse, and rebuilding new sales channels will be costly.


    If they do pay, the prize money in the hands of the distributors amounts to two to three million dollars, which is also hard for Coca Cola to bear.


    The previous CEO hoped to maintain credibility and proposed to the board to approve the redemption to resolve the issue, but the board rejected it, leading to his dismissal and the appointment of a new CEO.


    The new CEO upheld the board''s decision and planned to default.


    However, they couldn''t blatantly refuse, so they used delaying tactics, avoiding public clarification on how they would handle it.


    Due to Coca Cola''s irresponsible attitude, its reputation severely declined, and its stock plummeted again.


    While Coca Cola was still struggling, Hardy had already moved on to organizing the "Super Idol" talent show.


    February 14th.


    Valentine''s Day.


    On this day, the Global Times published a significant announcement, "ABC Television will host a ''Super Idol'' talent show. Regardless of which nationality you have, whether male or female, if you are between 12 and 28 years old, you can participate by coming to the City of Los Angeles.


    "If you have a beautiful voice or stunning looks, don''t suppress your talents. Just make it to the finals, and you might secure a contract with HD Records to release a personal album. If you win the championship, the company will produce a classic album for you.


    "Come and participate in the auditions, this is the starting point for your glittering star journey!"


    The announcement provided details on audition registration locations, methods, and preliminary competition rules.

 Chapter 299: Chapter 299 Marilyn Monroe

    Soon, ABC Television also reported the news, featuring four major celebrity: Ava Gardner, Hedy Lamarr, Johnny Fontaine, and Cary Grant, all superstars who would judge and assist the contestants.


    This news quickly spread, stirring the hearts of many aspiring stars.


    In a shabby apartment in Los Angeles, furnished with only a table and a bed, a few simple cosmetics were placed on the table, one of which was a lipstick that was almost used up.


    A girl, wearing only underwear, revealing her perfect curves, was seriously reading a few newspapers.


    "A ''Super Idol'' talent show, anyone can participate, age 12 to 28."


    The girl didn''t have much confidence in her singing voice, but looking at her figure in the mirror, she thought she might meet the stunning looks criterion.


    More than a year ago, she came to Hollywood, signed a half year contract with 20th Century Fox, earning only $50 a week, but she was happy because she felt she had a chance to become a big star. However, in the days that followed, she only got a very small supporting role.


    After the contract ended, she didn''t renew with the film company and wandered around Hollywood, hoping for a chance. A few days ago, a photographer approached her, offering $50 for a nude photo shoot.


    She was tempted because she had no money left and couldn''t afford next month''s rent, but she was unwilling to leave and didn''t want to go back to her old life.


    Today, seeing the talent show report in the newspaper, she felt her chance had come again. No matter what, she had to try, what if she succeeded?


    She carefully combed her golden hair, changed into the best clothes in her closet, and headed to the registration place.


    She didn''t have much money left, and taking a taxi was too expensive. Fortunately, the registration place was only a few miles from where she stayed, so she could walk there.


    With dreams in her heart, she walked briskly without feeling tired after a few miles, and she arrived at the registration point, where a long queue had already formed. She quickly joined the line.


    She received a form that required her to fill in her name, age, contact address, phone number, and her strengths and advantages.


    She picked up the pen to write her name but suddenly stopped. She wanted to change her life, at that moment, she decided to abandon her previous name.


    The girl filled in her new name, "Marilyn Monroe."


    Monroe was her mother''s surname, and Marilyn was the name of a former actress she knew of. She thought the name Marilyn was beautiful, so she decided to use it.


    Continuing to fill out the form.


    Age: 22 years.


    Height: 166 cm.


    Weight: 53 kg.


    Measurements: 37-22-35.


    Skills: Singing, acting.


    What do you think is your biggest advantage?


    The girl bit her pen and thought for a while, then finally wrote, "Good figure, loves singing and acting, and willing to work hard."


    She then filled in her address and contact phone number.


    She didn''t have a phone in her room, so she had to leave her landlord''s number.


    She took a half body photo out of her bag. The newspaper had mentioned that a personal photo was required when registering. This photo was from a beauty shot she did for a magazine. She attached it to the registration form with a paperclip.


    Handing the form to the staff, Monroe asked, "Excuse me, when does the open audition start?"


    The staff looked at the beautiful girl and said, "We don''t know yet, but it shouldn''t be more than a week. Even when it starts, it''ll be in waves, so you''ll need to wait for notification on when to participate."


    "Alright, thank you." Monroe gave the staff a sweet smile and left.


    The staff member watched her leave, eyes following her figure until she disappeared, and couldn''t help but think, "What a great figure."


    Every era has countless young men and women wanting to become famous. They chase their dreams and seize every opportunity.


    Many people saw the "Super Idol" talent show advertisement in the Global Times and thought it was a great opportunity. If they could make it to the finals, they could get a contract with a record company.


    This was a dream come true for many.


    Many people packed their bags, used their last bit of money to buy a ticket to Los Angeles, and set off.


    Some younger ones begged their parents to take them to Hollywood.


    Hollywood was already a hub for dream chasers, just like Marilyn Monroe. Many wanted to participate, but the contest rules stated that participants couldn''t have any existing contracts.


    Though this rule was a bit harsh and could block many paths, it made sense. ABC was putting a lot of effort into the event and couldn''t just promote stars for other companies for free.


    Read chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Many talented people were already signed with other agencies, which made them feel frustrated. In that sense, Monroe was lucky she hadn''t gotten another contract.


    Monroe returned home.


    Thinking about the audition, she felt she needed to prepare. She went through her songbook and chose two sweet songs that suited her voice. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the following days, Monroe practiced these two songs daily, trying to make them sound even sweeter and more polished.


    A few days flew by.


    One day, Monroe had just returned home with a bag of food containing the cheapest jam and French bread.


    As she walked into the hallway, her landlord''s door opened. The middle aged bald man looked at Monroe and said, "Jenny, someone from the ABC ''Super Idol'' show called, asking for a girl named ''Marilyn Monroe,'' telling her to come to the audition tomorrow.


    "I don''t remember anyone named Marilyn Monroe living here. Do you know her?"


    Monroe got excited, "That''s me, it''s me! Thank you, Mr. Connover."


    "You changed your name?" the middle aged bald man asked.


    "Stage name, I thought I needed a better sounding name for the competition." Marilyn smiled.


    "By the way, Jenny, your rent is due¡ª"

 Chapter 300: Chapter 300 Super Idol Talent Show

    Before the landlord could finish, Marilyn hugged him and kissed him on the cheek,"Mr. Connover, I appreciate you sharing these good news with me. I have to get ready for the audition tomorrow. I take it you''ll wish me luck?


    "Of course, good luck," the landlord said.


    Marilyn sweetly smiled, hugged her food, and ran upstairs. The middle aged bald landlord raised his eyebrows, gently touched his cheek, and smiled. Then he shouted up the stairs, "You have at most another week, no more."


    Marilyn Monroe rushed back to her room and closed the door, exhaling deeply. She was out of money. The bread she bought was the last she could afford, and even with rationing, it would only last three days.


    She was two months behind on rent. She didn''t want to kiss a bald middle aged man, but she had no choice.


    The landlord was actually nice, having been lenient for so long.


    She suddenly thought about the audition tomorrow and got excited again. She needed to perform well. If the judges liked her, she could change her current life.


    Dinner was two slices of bread with jam and a cup of water.


    After dinner, Monroe started to organize her clothes. She wanted to look her best for tomorrow. She found an iron and pressed a dress she had spent a lot on for a party at 20th Century Fox last year but hadn''t had a chance to wear since.


    The weather in Los Angeles was great that day.


    At the "Super Idol" audition site, hundreds of people were gathered, and this was just one group. If everyone came at once, there would be thousands.


    ABC TV hosts interviewed participants with cameras recording. These clips would be used in the show.


    From that day, the ABC TV "Super Idol" talent show officially launched. The TV station sent out four film crews, and with so much material, viewers would see the audition episodes every day.


    In an open space, a boy with thick black hair was strumming a guitar, softly humming a song.


    The host went over to interview him.


    "You look young," the host asked the boy.


    The boy, who had a pretty face, smiled brightly at the camera, "I''m 13, which is old enough to participate."


    "Can you tell us your name and where you''re from?" the host asked.


    "My name is Elvis, from Tennessee," the boy confidently said.


    "You like singing?"


    "Of course, I''ve loved it since I was little."


    "Have you competed before?"


    "I got second place at a talent show at the Alabama State Fair," the boy said confidently.


    "Do you have confidence in ''Super Idol''?" the host asked.


    "Of course, I''m very confident."


    The boy leaned closer to the camera and loudly said, "My name is Elvis Presley. If you like me, please call and support me. I''ll give you the best singing." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After that, he sat down and strummed his guitar, singing loudly.


    The "Super Idol" competition had rounds of auditions, preliminaries, advancement rounds, and finals. To increase audience participation, viewers could call in to vote for their favorite idols during the advancement rounds.


    The boy''s plea for calls showed his confidence in making it to the advancement rounds. The host smiled at the camera, "What a confident young man."


    No one knew that this boy would later become famous all over America and even the world, known as "Elvis."


    Other camera crews were also interviewing participants.


    A male host saw a sweet looking girl and brought his camera crew over, "We''re from the ''Super Idol'' show. Can we interview you?"


    The girl, excited to hear it was the show, said, "Of course, what do you want to ask?"


    "What''s your name?" the male host asked.


    "My name is Patti Page, from Muskogee, Oklahoma," the girl smiled and waved at the camera, showing her lively personality.


    "How old are you?"


    Discover stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "I''m 21."


    "Have you performed before?"


    "I used to be a singer at the Muskogee radio station. On weekends, I occasionally joined jazz concerts and later became a backup singer for other artists, touring the country with them," the girl said.


    "It seems you have a lot of performance experience. Why did you decide to join ''Super Idol''?" the host asked.


    The girl smiled cheerfully.


    "Can I say the real reason?"


    "Of course, the audience wants to hear your true thoughts," the host encouraged.


    "I want to be famous, get a contract with a big agency, release records, and become a real singer," the girl candidly said.


    This girl was really straightforward.


    "Do you have confidence in making it to the finals?" the host asked.


    "I''ve been singing in the choir since I was five. My greatest passion is singing. My dream is to become a singer. I will do my best to achieve my dream," the girl said firmly.


    "Good luck!"


    In later years, this girl named Patti Page became one of the most famous female singers of the 50s and 60s. She had 40 songs on the charts and was the best selling female singer of the 50s.


    The host saw a woman in her thirties with a slightly chubby figure and a wide face, definitely not a beauty. She was wearing a floral dress, looking very plain.


    The host felt like he had found something interesting and walked over.


    "Hello, ma''am, I''m a host from the show. Can I interview you?" The host extended the microphone.


    The woman became nervous at the sight of the microphone.


    "Hello, I can accept the interview," she stuttered.


    "May I know your age?"


    "I''m 28."


    "Are you married?"


    The woman lowered her head slightly, "I was married, have a child, and am divorced."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Patsy Cline."


    "What do you like to perform?"


    "I like country music. I often sing along with the radio. Neighbors and friends say I sing well," the woman said.


    "Why did you decide to join ''Super Idol''?"


    The woman was silent for a while and then mustered the courage to say, "My dream is to perform on a real stage. I don''t have any other thoughts. I just want to perform, even if it''s just one song. Then I would have no regrets in this life."


    The host was moved by her words, "Good luck."


    "Thank you."


    Later, this plain looking woman became a country music queen.

 Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Auditions

    At that moment, a staff member came out, and everyone immediately looked over. The staff member held a form and loudly said, "Contestants, the auditions are starting. I''ll call your names for you to go in and perform. Now I''ll explain the rules."


    "We have three groups of judges, each with three judges, responsible for the auditions. You need at least two judges to pass to qualify for the next round."


    "Alright, let''s start. Good luck, everyone. First up, Shania Twain."


    A young brunette girl stood up.


    The girl had a tall figure and a beautiful face, stunning everyone. She nodded at the staff and walked into the audition room where three judges were seated, with a camera set up beside them.


    She glanced at the judges and asked, "Weren''t the judges supposed to be Ava Gardner and Cary Grant?"


    One of the middle aged judges smiled, "We are the audition judges. To meet Miss Ava or Mr. Grant, you need to enter the finals. Miss, you''re not here just to see celebrities, are you?"


    "I am here to see celebrities."


    After saying that, the girl looked at the three judges with disappointment, which hurt their feelings.


    "What are you planning to sing?" one of the judges asked.


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    The girl named a popular song. The judges asked her to start singing without any accompaniment, just a cappella. As soon as she opened her mouth, the three judges realized her voice and singing skills were quite impressive.


    These judges were not ordinary people. They included a composer from HD Film Company and a teacher from HD Records, all experts in music.


    After the girl finished singing, the three judges unanimously voted her through.


    The girl happily received a ticket to the next round.


    The auditions progressed quickly. Some people were stopped after only a few lines because their singing was atrocious, causing the judges to cover their ears, although it provided a lot of amusement.


    The show allowed everyone to showcase themselves.


    Anyone could sign up for the auditions.


    Whether they advanced depended on the judges.


    Finally, it was Patti Page''s turn. This slightly chubby girl walked into the room with confidence, having performed in concerts before, and sang a classic pop song.


    Patti Page''s voice was rich and elegant, and she sang with poise and grace. The judges were very impressed with her and unanimously passed her through.


    Elvis walked into the room, holding a guitar. After saluting the judges, he started playing and singing a new song. The judges listened attentively, acknowledging that this young fellow had a great sense of rhythm and could captivate the audience with his performance.


    "Passed."


    "Passed."


    "Passed!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With three votes, the boy excitedly jumped up, "Oh yeah, thank you judges," and then ran out.


    Patsy Cline walked in next. To the judges, she looked like an older woman, and they even doubted if she had understated her age.


    Patsy Cline was nervous, standing in the center and clutching her clothes tightly. However, as soon as she started singing, she exuded confidence. Her melodious, magnetic voice left the judges in awe.


    The judges, all music professionals, were stunned by her voice. They had to admit that her voice was exceptional, and her singing was full of emotion, immersing her completely in her performance.


    "Clap, clap, clap!"


    The judges applauded in unison after she finished singing.


    "Excellent, the best voice I''ve heard today."


    "I love how she completely immerses herself in her singing, like she''s in a musical world. Her voice is truly exceptional."


    "I vote yes."


    "I vote yes too."


    With another unanimous vote, the woman thanked the judges with a bow, tears in her eyes, and left the room.


    Marilyn Monroe had been waiting nervously. Standing not far from the audition room, she could clearly hear the contestants singing. Some voices were so beautiful that she felt she couldn''t compare.


    Now she was anxious, fearing she might not pass the audition.


    After the previous contestant left, the staff called the next name, "Miss Marilyn Monroe, are you here? It''s your turn."


    Marilyn Monroe immediately raised her hand, "I''m here."


    Marilyn walked into the room. The judges eyes lit up at the sight of the blonde beauty with blue eyes and a perfect figure.


    "Hello, Miss Monroe."


    "Hello, judges" Monroe greeted, "I''ll start singing now."


    Monroe cleared her throat and began singing a popular song from a few years ago. Although she had practiced hard for a week, it was clear that her talent and voice were not that of an exceptional singer.


    Compared to a soulful singer like Ava Gardner, there was no comparison.


    After finishing the song, Monroe looked nervously at the judges.


    "judges, I''ve finished."


    Her big eyes looked at them anxiously.


    The judges didn''t speak immediately.


    "Ahem, I think it''s okay, I vote yes," the first judge broke the silence.


    Hearing she passed, Monroe''s eyes lit up with joy.


    The second judge shook his head, "I don''t think your singing meets the standard of a good singer. I can''t vote for you."


    Monroe''s face showed disappointment as she turned to the third judge, her expression a mix of anxiety and pleading.


    Her quick change of expression vividly displayed her inner emotions, making the third judge feel a bit awkward.


    "I think, well, our Super Idol talent show''s criteria include both a beautiful voice and impressive appearance. Miss Monroe may not have a perfect voice, but her looks deserve high marks. So, I vote yes."


    Upon hearing this, Monroe''s face immediately showed joy and gratitude.


    The third judge felt his vote was worthwhile, smiling at Monroe, not hiding his bias for her beauty.


    "Two votes to pass. Miss Monroe advances to the next round of the audition. Congratulations," said the first judge.


    "Thank you, judges" Monroe smiled and left the room.


    The TV station recorded a lot of material, quickly edited it, and aired it that evening.


    The show didn''t have the refined production of later years, but its rough editing had a certain charm.

 Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Super Idol Talent Show Aired

    That evening.


    ABC aired the first episode of "Super Idol."


    A 13 year old boy passionately playing and singing.


    A sweet girl singing a magnetic song.


    A teenage girl questioning why the judges weren''t big stars like Ava Gardner.


    A young man wailing horribly, getting kicked out by the judges.


    The show was filled with joy, emotion, and excitement, capturing the audience''s interest immediately.


    As it was the first episode, Hardy watched it at home to see how it turned out. Seeing the performances, Hardy felt ABC had captured his vision perfectly and was confident the show would be a hit.


    Even in the future, people loved such shows, and in the 1940s, this new entertaining and relatable program was sure to attract viewers.


    The next contestant was a beautiful blonde woman.


    Hardy was stunned when the woman introduced herself as Marilyn Monroe.


    It was really her.


    America''s sweetheart, the dream girl of countless men, Monroe.


    Hardy recalled Monroe''s career, realizing she was indeed in Hollywood during this period, struggling to make a living.


    In the show.


    Monroe sang a song, but it was just average.


    Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-NovelFire.net


    The judges were divided on whether to pass her.


    It was obvious that two judges were swayed by Monroe''s beauty, giving her a pass. The last judge gave a somewhat formal explanation, but everyone could see through his pretense.


    Monroe''s expressions were too seductive.


    Her happiness and sadness, pleading and longing, were all written on her face, making it hard for any man to refuse.


    Interestingly, the cameraman captured the judge''s reactions to Monroe''s pleas, editing the segment with particular care.


    Hardy just hoped the judge was single otherwise he might get an earful from his wife later.


    In other places, this might cause an uproar.


    But in America, the audience found it amusing and interesting, not criticizing ABC for being unprofessional.


    Monroe took her two tickets and happily left. The camera switched to the next contestant, and Hardy felt the show lost some of its luster.


    No wonder she was a timeless beauty.


    She brought light wherever she went, and everything dimmed when she left.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called Edward.


    "Edward, are you watching the Super Idol show?"


    "Yes, boss, I am. Do you think there''s something wrong with the production?" Edward asked cautiously.


    "No, the production is excellent. I have something else to discuss."


    Edward sighed in relief, glad the boss was satisfied.


    "Go ahead, boss."


    "Did you see the girl named Marilyn Monroe on the show?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Do you think she can advance in the next round?" Hardy asked.


    "That depends on you, boss. If you want her to advance, she will," Edward said.


    This guy really knows how to flatter, Hardy thought.


    "I mean her abilities," Hardy clarified.


    "In terms of abilities, it''s tough. She is sweet and attractive, but her singing talent is very average. Her voice and pitch are nothing special. Many eliminated contestants sang better. Advancing in the next round would be challenging for her."


    "I agree. So go and sign her up, get her some training, and include a segment on the contestants lives. Film their lives and backgrounds."


    "For example, the round faced girl, Patti Page, the divorced mother, Patsy Cline, the lively 13 year old boy, and Marilyn Monroe. Go to their homes, film their lives, and current situations. This will help the audience connect with them and make the characters more relatable."


    Edward quickly grasped Hardy''s point.


    "I understand, boss. I''ll arrange for the production team to contact the contestants and make a series of introduction segments."


    After hanging up, Edward smacked his lips.


    That girl Marilyn Monroe is really lucky to be noticed by the boss.


    Becoming the boss''s woman is the dream of many Hollywood actresses, and this time, it fell to this sweet and naive girl. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If the boss wanted to sleep with women, he believed half of Hollywood would willingly climb into his bed.


    In Hollywood or America, people didn''t care about such things.


    No one would criticize a star for their private life.


    In fact, many envied Ava, Hedy, Taylor, and Irina for being close to the boss, enjoying the benefits.


    The boss invested in movies, wrote songs, and helped them rise to fame.


    Ava got movies and songs.


    Taylor got scripts and movie investments.


    Hedy starred in "Ghost," a huge hit, a strong Oscar contender this year.


    Irina became a top TV executive and the most famous female host in America.


    Now the boss wanted to support Marilyn Monroe, probably because he fancied her. This girl is indeed lucky.


    With the boss''s support, her future is bound to be bright.


    When Edward knocked on Marilyn Monroe''s door, she was surprised. Edward introduced himself as the president of HD Film Company, and Marilyn covered her mouth in shock. Seeing the contract, she trembled with excitement.


    "Miss Monroe, our boss thinks highly of you and sent me to sign you up. This is a Class C contract, with a weekly salary of $100, performance bonuses, and training to improve your performance on the show. How do you feel about that?" Edward asked with a smile.


    Monroe was thrilled with the contract.


    "Your boss favors me. May I know who he is?" Monroe asked.


    Edward smiled, "Who else but Jon Hardy, the chairman of the Hardy Group, owner of ABC and HD Film Company."


    Marilyn had heard of Jon Hardy, now a legendary figure in Hollywood, a billionaire, a big studio owner, and president of the actors union. Having such a figure favor her was exhilarating.


    She signed the contract happily.


    The contract was for 10 years.


    After signing, Edward prepared to leave. At the door, Monroe hesitated and then asked, "Mr. President, can I make a small request?"


    "What request?"


    "Could you advance me two weeks salary? I owe two months rent," Monroe said softly.


    Her eyes carried a hint of pleading.


    Edward had just visited Monroe''s apartment. It had only one room and a bathroom, with very little furniture, clearly indicating a life of hardship.

 Chapter 303: Chapter 303 The Contestants Lives

    "Advancing salary from the company is quite troublesome. How about this, I''ll lend you $200 personally, and you can pay me back when you get your salary," Edward said as he took out his wallet, pulled out $200, and handed it to Monroe.


    Monroe happily accepted the money. "Thank you, Mr. Edward. I''ll repay you as soon as I get paid."


    Edward nodded and bid Monroe farewell.


    After sitting in his car and looking at the contract in his hand, he reflected that since becoming the CEO of HD, such minor tasks were usually handled by his subordinates. The reason he came personally today was entirely because of his boss. He knew his boss well, if the boss hadn''t particularly valued someone, he wouldn''t have called personally to instruct him.


    Since the boss had given the order, he had to do it well. Despite being the CEO of HD, in front of the boss, he was just a worker. If he couldn''t do the boss''s work well, what use would he be?


    Fearing any mistakes, he came personally.


    He had previously been a manager at a talent agency, so he was very familiar with contracts.


    Although he was instructed by the boss to sign Monroe, he didn''t offer her a particularly generous contract just the most basic newcomer C level contract.


    His job was to secure her. Any favors were the boss''s prerogative. He had to leave room for the boss to play. If he acted as the good guy, how could the boss have fun? If he angered the boss, his good days would be over.


    There was also a minor reason he came personally. Perhaps this woman might become the boss''s companion in the future. He knew how influential a pillow talker could be. Building a good relationship with Monroe now could be beneficial for him.


    But he had to admit, the boss had excellent taste. Monroe was obviously a seductive beauty sweet faced and voluptuous. She was the type of woman with a small frame but curves in all the right places, possessing a figure many women dreamed of.


    Combined with her pretty face, she was alluring like an enchantress.


    The auditions continued.


    ABC aired the audition show daily.


    The show attracted the entire nation''s attention. Ordinary people chasing dreams and having the chance to become big stars this was the perfect American Dream.


    With the launch of "Super Idol," ABC''s ratings soared.


    Every night at 8:30 PM, everyone switched their channels to ABC. According to surveys, "Super Idol" now had a terrifyingly high viewership of over 90%, surpassing the peak ratings of "Bewitched."


    The other two networks, just beginning to emerge, were suppressed once again. Even the recently popular drama "Vampires and Werewolves" saw a significant drop in ratings, forcing CBS to change its strategy, moving the drama to air after "American Idol" ended, avoiding direct competition.


    Of course, seeing the popularity of the talent show, the other networks had ideas but discovered ABC had already registered the rights.


    ABC rarely made mistakes in this area.


    Even if they thought of a new format to bypass ABC''s rights, producing such a large scale talent show was not easy and required significant investment.


    They had already invested a lot to extend their programs, producing shows similar to ABC''s. Now, making a large scale talent show would require another hefty investment, which the board might not approve.


    No investment, no profit.


    But investing didn''t always guarantee profit.


    The two networks were in a dilemma.


    Even with a huge investment, catching up to ABC was uncertain. Who knew what new ideas they might come up with next?


    They were forever lagging behind.


    The show began to feature contestants lives.


    Handsome young man Elvis Presley was still a middle school student. His home''s walls were covered with posters of the most famous singers in America.


    Presley was lively, introducing his family. His parents were farm workers, and he had a pair of younger siblings. He had participated in a choir as a child and fell in love with singing.


    The episode ended with him sitting under a tree, singing to his younger siblings. The little ones, seemingly used to his serenades, ran off after a few lines, leaving Elvis to face the camera with a helpless expression.


    The girl, Shania Twain, who claimed to be there to see stars, came from a wealthy family. Her father was a businessman, and her mother was a college teacher. She had received music education from a young age, played the piano, and several other instruments, fitting the princess mold perfectly.


    She was now studying in the Performing Arts Department at USC, aspiring to become a famous actress or singer.


    The life of the mother contestant, Patsy Cline, was the stark opposite of Shania Twain''s. Patsy Cline had a plain appearance and an out of shape figure, looking like an ordinary housewife.


    She was divorced, raising an 8 year old daughter alone, working as a seamstress in a clothing factory. Her salary, after rent and other expenses, left her with almost nothing. Her days were exhausting, filled with work and household chores.


    Her only hobby was listening to the radio.


    It was their most valuable possession. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She learned all her songs from the radio. She didn''t understand vocal techniques or breath control, just mimicking what she heard.


    Remarkably, her talent was such that, even with this basic method, she sang beautifully.


    Patsy Cline stood on a dirt hill, singing her favorite songs. Her only audience was her daughter. Her dream was simple to one day perform on a real stage.


    Patsy Cline''s story moved many viewers.


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    After showcasing several finalists, the last feature was Monroe.


    The camera panned around Monroe''s room, showing its simplicity. Monroe dressed up and headed to work at a photo studio, modeling for portraits.


    While applying makeup, Monroe added a beauty mark to her face. When asked by the reporter why, she smiled, "Sometimes imperfections are the most beautiful."

 Chapter 304: Chapter 304 The Audiences Favorite Female Singer

    Following the photographer''s directions, she changed outfits frequently, posing sensually or cutely, occasionally flashing a sweet smile at the camera.


    After the shoot, she received her $5 payment.


    Monroe was delighted with the money, saying to the camera, "It''s not every day I get such opportunities. This is my second job this week."


    She returned home by evening. As she opened her apartment door, the bald landlord emerged, reminding her, "Monroe, you owe two months rent."


    Monroe pleaded, "Please give me one more week. If ''Super Idol'' doesn''t work out, I''ll find a more stable job and definitely pay you."


    The landlord shrugged, "Good luck then."


    He retreated, but in reality, Monroe had already paid her rent after borrowing money from Edward. This scene was staged for the show.


    The landlord was thrilled to be on TV, participating as a favor.


    Back in her room, Monroe prepared her dinner: two slices of bread with some jam.


    "Is that enough?" the host asked.


    "I''m on a diet," Monroe replied with a smile.


    Yet many felt a hint of sadness behind her sweet smile.


    At night, Monroe changed into her nightwear, her curvaceous figure on display. She was indeed the kind of woman who could fuel countless men''s fantasies.


    Lying in bed reading, the camera slowly pulled away as if bidding her goodnight. Monroe waved at the camera. "Goodnight."


    Monroe had signed with the company. The designers positioned her as a sensual figure. Every gesture exuded innate seductiveness.


    This was her talent.


    Some have intelligence as their gift.


    Others have drawing or music.


    Monroe''s gift was sensuality.


    That night, countless men might have dreamt of Monroe.


    Hardy watched the show and then called Edward. "The show is well done. Continue developing Monroe, the sensual theme suits her. Make her the new generation''s sex symbol."


    "Boss, should we arrange for Monroe to win first place?" Edward asked.


    "No, her abilities don''t warrant first place. Even though ''Super Idol'' is our show, we must maintain the appearance of fairness for credibility. The top positions should go to those with real talent."


    "As for Monroe¡­"


    Hardy thought for a moment, "Give her a title like ''Audience''s Favorite Female Singer.''" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edward''s mind lit up. The boss was brilliant no ranking, just a special title, maintaining fairness while giving Monroe enough spotlight.


    Moreover, the title ''Audience''s Favorite had no solid basis. Monroe, with her charm, would undoubtedly be popular, especially among male viewers.


    As expected from the boss, such a clever idea.


    "Boss, if we have ''Audience''s Favorite Female Singer,'' we can also have ''Audience''s Favorite Male Singer,'' or ''Best Stage Performer,'' ''Best Vocalist,'' and so on," Edward suggested.


    "Those are up to you," Hardy laughed.


    Hardy''s team consisted of smart people. With a little direction, they could excel, a quality Hardy appreciated.


    After hanging up, Hardy sipped his drink.


    As for meeting Marilyn Monroe? There was no rush, there was plenty of time.


    ...


    Hardy had just put down his glass when Ava Gardner walked in from another room. She had gone out to take a call, which lasted a full twenty minutes. Ava came to Hardy, knelt on the carpet beside him, rested her head on his thigh, and looked up at him with a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong, Ava?"


    Hardy was puzzled, as she had been fine just moments ago. He reached out and stroked her smooth, long hair, as if petting a well behaved cat.


    "Hardy, I feel very lucky," Ava said.


    "Why do you suddenly say that?" Hardy was a bit surprised. Could it be because of the call she just received?


    Explore more adventures at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "It was Lana Turner. She called me just now, crying. She''s being harassed by a scumbag and was just beaten up by him."


    Hardy frowned slightly.


    Hardy knew Lana Turner. She was a contracted actress with MGM, beautiful, with lustrous brown hair, a smooth skin, a full and charming face, and a curvaceous figure, comparable to Ava.


    Hardy had taken Ava to an MGM party where the two women met. They were close in age and gradually became best friends, often going shopping and having tea together.


    "At first, the man claimed to be the owner of a tobacco factory and showered Turner with sweet words. But later, Turner found out that not only had the man deceived her, but he also had a dark background. He was said to be a former bodyguard of a mafia boss. When Turner wanted to break up with him, he beat her and threatened to destroy her if she dared to leave him.


    She''s very sad, scared, and in pain right now."


    Ava looked at Hardy after speaking, "Can you help her, Hardy? She really needs help, but no one else can help her."


    "What''s that man''s name?" Hardy asked with a frown.


    "Johnny."


    A mafia boss''s bodyguard named Johnny? Hardy didn''t know anyone by that name.


    Hardy patted Ava''s cheek. "Don''t worry, I''ll help her."


    Ava immediately smiled, rubbing her face against Hardy''s thigh like a cat showing affection.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called Bill.


    "Bill, do you know a guy named Johnny who''s said to be working for a mafia boss?"


    "Johnny? I don''t know. I''ll ask around now."


    About five minutes later, the phone rang. At that moment, Hardy was lying on Ava''s lap while she was ruffling his hair.


    She Picked up the phone and placed it to Hardy''s ear, Bill told Hardy that Johnny used to be with the Selton family in San Francisco. He left the gang last year and had been wandering around Hollywood, living off wealthy women with his past connections and smooth talking.


    So, he was a former mafia pretty boy.


    "He should know a lot about the Selton family. Find a good place to question him thoroughly; it might help our future actions," Hardy said.


    "Got it, boss."


    Hanging up the phone.


    "How is it?" Ava asked, looking at Hardy.


    "Tell your friend not to worry. Johnny won''t bother her again," Hardy said.


    Ava happily leaned down to kiss him.

 Chapter 305: Chapter 305 The Seltons Gang InFighting

    She felt very fortunate to be with a man like Hardy. Whispering in his ear, she said, "Hardy, let''s go swimming, okay?"


    The manor''s swimming pool had a heating feature, maintaining a comfortable temperature year round. The two of them enjoyed a delightful time in the pool, creating ripples as they swam.


    The next day.


    Ava went to visit Lana Turner. Her eye was clearly bruised, her arm had scrapes, and there were multiple bruises on her body. The man had obviously beaten her severely, not caring that she was a Hollywood star.


    When Lana saw Ava, she cried and hugged her.


    "Ava, please help me. That Johnny is a bastard. I want to get rid of him, but he threatened to kill me."


    Ava patted Lana''s hair. "I''ve already spoken to Hardy. He said he''ll take care of it."


    "Mr. Hardy promised to help me?"


    "Yes, so don''t worry."


    Lana cried on Ava''s chest.


    From that day on, Lana never saw Johnny again. About a week later, she read in the newspaper that Johnny had died in a car accident. He was hit by a speeding car while crossing the street after leaving a bar.


    The police arrived, and the driver confessed. It was dark, and the pedestrian suddenly crossed the road, making it too late to brake.


    Several witnesses confirmed the driver''s story.


    The driver hadn''t been drinking, nor was he speeding. The pedestrian bore responsibility for jaywalking, and the final verdict held the driver 70% responsible, with compensation of $6,822.36.


    The driver''s insurance covered most of it, leaving him to pay only a little over a thousand ??dollars.


    When Lana saw this news, she immediately thought of Mr. Hardy. However, she quickly dismissed the thought, gritting her teeth. "That bastard deserved to die. This is God''s punishment."


    She felt grateful to Hardy.


    Bill came to see Hardy.


    "Boss, Johnny told us everything he knew. We''ve gathered a lot of secret information about the Selton family. We''re more confident in taking them down now," Bill said with a smile.


    Hardy nodded. "It seems the time is right. We can start the operation. I''ll have Henry send a secret letter to the FBI."


    Two days later.


    The San Francisco FBI office received an anonymous letter. Following procedure, the staff opened it, and after reading the contents, they were shocked.


    They immediately delivered it to the San Francisco FBI director.


    After reading it, the director called the FBI headquarters to report. "We received an anonymous letter stating that the Selton family patriarch, Leibb Selton, whom we''ve been searching for, is hiding in a secret manor in Florence."


    "Wasn''t the previous intel that he was hiding in Colombia? Why is he now in Italy?" the supervisor asked.


    "The informant said he couldn''t get used to Colombian food, so he moved to Italy. Florence is Leibb Selton''s hometown, and the anonymous letter provided a detailed address, claiming the manor is a secretly purchased property."


    The supervisor thought for a moment. "Then notify the Italian authorities and have the local police help us catch him."


    "If we let the local police catch him, he''ll likely disappear."


    "Do you want to go to Italy to catch him yourself? Follow the procedure," the supervisor said.


    The FBI informed the Italian authorities, who, after a two days delay, conducted a raid on the provided address. They found only servants at the manor, with no sign of Leibb Selton.


    Leibb Selton had long fled. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After being tipped off by an insider, he left the manor that afternoon with his men, boarded a plane, and flew to the Bahamas, settling in a seaside villa.


    The scenery was beautiful, with only his villa nearby, and the bay in the distance. If bored, he could swim or fish.


    But Selton had no interest in swimming or fishing now. He pounded the table, shouting angrily.


    "Who leaked my information? Find out!"


    The investigation revealed that someone had mailed an anonymous letter to the San Francisco FBI office, but no one knew who sent it.


    However, the next day.


    A minor leader in the Selton family, Yuka, was gunned down on the street by a passing car''s machine gun.


    This was strange, as Yuka hadn''t offended anyone recently. Why was he killed?


    Selton, in the Bahamas, sensed something was wrong and sent his most trusted men to investigate. At Yuka''s girlfriend''s house, they found a box.


    The girlfriend said Yuka had left it with her before he died, and she hadn''t touched it.


    Inside the box were $25,000 in cash, the house deed, some letters, and a notebook. The last entry in the notebook read:


    "Trotto asked me to send a letter to the FBI. If successful, he promised to make me a chief."


    Trotto''s full name was John Trotto, the second in command of the Selton family. After Selton was wanted and fled, Trotto took over the gang''s operations.


    When Henry reported this to Hardy, Hardy chuckled. "That guy kept a diary. Who writes a diary these days?"


    This news quickly reached Selton. Furious, he flipped the table. He hadn''t expected his second in command to betray him, sell him out to the FBI, and plan to take over the gang.


    "Trotto! Trotto! I''ll kill you!"


    A few days later, someone in the gang''s office openly shot at Trotto. Whether due to nerves or poor aim, three shots were fired, but only one hit, and it was in the shoulder, not fatal.


    The shooter was soon subdued by Trotto''s bodyguards.


    Everyone was shocked. Why would someone in their own gang try to kill the second in command? Trotto pressed the gun to the shooter''s head. "Who ordered you to kill me?"


    The shooter, scared but hopeful for survival, because the boss himself had ordered it.


    He shouted at Trotto, "The boss ordered it because he knows you want to kill him. You sent a letter to the FBI to get him caught, so you could take over the gang."


    Trotto was shocked. "Who told you I sent the anonymous letter to the FBI? Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Yuka said it."


    "Yuka is dead. How could he say that?" Trotto shouted.


    "Because you feared exposure and had him killed,"


    Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-NovelFire.net


    "Because you were afraid he''d expose you, so you had him killed," the shooter shouted back.


    Damn it. Now It was impossible to explain.

 Chapter 306: Chapter 306 The Selton family Internal Strife

    Many in the gang started looking at Troto differently. Although Troto was now in charge, most of the people here were Selton''s men.


    Things were getting more and more chaotic.


    Trotto bit his lip. He knew he couldn''t kill the shooter now. He ordered him locked up and then told the others, "Something is definitely wrong here. I did not write that anonymous letter. I will clarify things with Selton. For now, return to your territories and don''t act without my orders."


    Trotto finished speaking and was taken to the hospital. His loyalists conspired in the hospital. Now that he was labeled a snitch, he couldn''t clear his name. They had two options: run or fight.


    That night, a fierce gunfight erupted within the Selton family in San Francisco.


    One side launched an attack, while the other was prepared. The numbers on both sides were about equal, leading to a bloody battle with many casualties.


    San Francisco police received reports of the violence. HD Security dispatched over a dozen police cars, armed with heavy weapons, to cordon off the area. They didn''t intervene in the fight; they waited for it to end.


    This was typical of American police handling gang shootouts in the 60s. Neither side were good guys. No one cared if they died. Intervening could be dangerous, so they cordoned off the area, letting the gangs exhaust themselves before stepping in.


    In a room, the phone rang.


    Hardy got up and went to the study to answer it.


    It was Henry.


    "Boss, we thought they''d hold off for a while, but as soon as the news broke, both sides started fighting. Now, two groups are engaged in a fierce battle in one block. It''s like a war zone."


    Hardy thought to himself that the sides probably had longstanding grudges and didn''t trust each other. When something happened, they acted immediately to strike first.


    "Tell Bill he can act now."


    "Got it, boss."


    Hardy hung up the phone and returned to the bedroom. Irina lay in bed, her curves like waves. Hardy lifted the quilt, hugged her from behind, and slowly squeezed in to sleep. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The gunfight in San Francisco was still ongoing.


    Sometimes, when people are blinded by blood lust, they act without thinking and disregard the consequences. At this moment, the second in command''s men and Leib Selton''s men only wanted to eliminate each other.


    The police arrived.


    HD Security arrived.


    San Francisco Television, collaborating with ABC, sent photographers, this was excellent material for them, another sensational news piece for tomorrow''s broadcast.


    Reporters from the Global Times also rushed over.


    As did other newspaper reporters.


    Gunfire echoed continuously in the distance, sometimes fierce, sometimes calm.


    Suddenly.


    An explosion occurred within the block, a ball of flames shot into the sky.


    Photographers and reporters hurriedly took pictures.


    Meanwhile, Chief Brown of the San Francisco Police Department was sitting in the command car of HD Security, smoking and chatting with Rossi, the head of San Francisco HD Security.


    "Chief Brown, the Selton family is having an internal conflict, which might trigger a chain reaction among other gangs. I think it''s necessary to strengthen patrols in the near future and suppress those with such thoughts," Rossi suggested.


    "You mean, with the fall of the Selton family, others might covet their territory, leading to conflicts among other gangs?" Chief Brown asked.


    "Exactly."


    Chief Brown nodded, "Indeed, we should consider this. Once today''s issue is resolved, I''ll have the patrol team strengthen their efforts. Anyone who dares to make a move should be suppressed hard."


    "That''s what I think too, for the sake of San Francisco''s security," Rossi said with a smile.


    Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    Gradually.


    The gunfire diminished significantly, even going silent for extended periods.


    Chief Brown ordered the police and security personnel to enter the conflict zone together.


    Before entering, Chief Brown announced, "They are a bunch of vicious thugs armed with weapons. When you encounter them, order them to drop their weapons immediately. If anyone disobeys and poses a threat to you, you are authorized to shoot them on sight."


    This order effectively granted permission to shoot, justified under the circumstances.


    The police began to enter.


    Some reporters wanted to follow, but they were stopped. "It''s too dangerous inside. Please wait here and conduct interviews after it''s over."


    "Rat-a-tat-tat~ Rat-a-tat-tat~!"


    "Bang bang bang~!"


    As the police and security personnel entered, fierce gunfire erupted again within the block, ceasing only after about twenty minutes.


    Not long after, the security personnel emerged, some with prisoners, some carrying the wounded, and finally, the dead. Someone spotted the body of the Selton family''s second in command, riddled with bullets, already deceased.


    Reporters rushed forward to take photos.


    Seeing the situation stabilize, Chief Brown straightened his uniform and stepped in front of the reporters to start the interview.


    Reporter: "Chief Brown, what do you think about today''s events?"


    Chief Brown: "Today was a gang conflict. The exact cause is still unknown, but we will conduct a thorough investigation. I just received a report that over sixty bodies were found at the scene, with dozens injured, and over eighty arrests made.


    "I want to assure the citizens of San Francisco that the San Francisco Police Department is capable of protecting public safety, so they can rest easy.


    "As for today''s incident, we will continue to investigate thoroughly. All those involved will be arrested and brought to justice."


    Reporter asked: "Chief Brown, what do you think about HD Security?"


    Chief Brown: "HD Security is excellent, responding quickly and with strong combat capabilities. They are a crucial supplement to San Francisco''s police force and an indispensable part of maintaining city safety."


    The next day,


    Various newspapers published headlines about the ''San Francisco Gang War.'' Resourceful reporters had already pieced together the situation, especially with so many surviving members of the Selton family.


    The New York Times:


    "The San Francisco Mafia Selton family experienced internal strife, with family head Leib Selton fleeing under FBI pursuit. The second in command, Trotto, attempted to seize control, leading to a conflict with Selton''s men, resulting in over a hundred casualties.


    "The San Francisco police deployed a large force to control the scene and arrested many Selton family members. The Selton family is now effectively paralyzed."

 Chapter 307: Chapter 307 The Selton Family Territory

    The Global Times:


    "In this conflict, HD Security played a significant role. Some thugs resisted stubbornly, only to be killed on the spot by heavily armed security personnel.


    "Chief Brown of the San Francisco Police Department stated that their cooperation with HD Security was excellent. HD Security has become an important force in maintaining San Francisco''s security.


    "Finally, the police announced an additional charge against Leib Selton for instigating gang conflict, leading to his further pursuit."


    However, finding Leib Selton might be challenging in the future.


    ...


    The Bahamas boasts paradise like beauty, with sapphire blue waters.


    Bodyguards escorted Leib Selton as he sailed out to fish. At that moment, he was unaware of the gunfight in San Francisco the previous night.


    Leib Selton lounged leisurely, puffing on a cigar.


    What did being on the run matter?


    He could still enjoy a comfortable life. He hadn''t expected Trotto to rebel, but he believed he could handle him. San Francisco was still his.


    Leib Selton, cigar in mouth, sat at the boat''s edge, noticing another yacht approaching. He didn''t pay much attention.


    As the yacht drew closer, he saw a few young men on the deck, one of whom smiled and waved at him.


    Leib Selton sneered, not bothering with these youngsters. But suddenly, the men on the deck pulled out large objects from their feet.


    Bazooka 60mm rocket launchers.


    Leib Selton was stunned.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh~!"


    The young men fired, launching several rockets toward Selton''s yacht.


    "Ah~!"


    "Boom boom boom~!"


    With Selton''s screaming, the yacht exploded into flames. Soon, the entire yacht was engulfed in a fiery blaze.


    The young men weren''t done yet, launching another volley at the yacht, which disintegrated completely. Selton and a few bodyguards sank into the sea with the wreckage.


    The young men threw their rocket launchers into the sea, turned their boat around, and sped away. Soon, they disappeared, leaving only some scattered debris on the water, which would be washed away shortly.


    No one would know that the once powerful underground ruler of San Francisco, the head of the Selton family, had met a gruesome end there.


    With the internal strife in the Selton family, the death of the second in command, the head on the run, and gang members either dead or captured, the entire gang was utterly destroyed. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But their assets and territory remained. How should these be handled?


    Other forces in San Francisco were eyeing them.


    The Brazilian Gang.


    "Boss, this is an excellent opportunity. We could take over the Selton family''s territory and expand our influence," one leader suggested.


    The Brazilian Gang boss shook his head.


    "The Los Angeles Gang has already made it clear that we cannot participate."


    "Why can''t we participate? Whoever grabs it first gets it. The Selton family''s territory is empty now, we could take it over easily," another person argued.


    "Do you really think no one is watching Selton''s territory? Look at the HD Security patrol cars on the streets, at least one at every corner. Do you think they''re just there for show? Do you think the Selton family''s conflict was purely internal? Don''t be so eager to bite the bait, or you''ll end up with a hook in your mouth, or worse, lose your life.


    "I suspect the Los City Company will soon take over the Selton family''s territory. We can then work together with them. Our businesses don''t conflict, and our main revenue comes from drugs, which they aren''t involved in, We can negotiate selling our product on their territory. Now, go back and keep a low profile."


    The subordinates left.


    The boss looked at them, thinking how ignorance breeds fearlessness. The less they knew, the bolder they were because they couldn''t see the danger. If the Selton family''s territory were so easy to take, he would have done it already. He didn''t need his subordinates to remind him.


    But he knew this piece of meat wasn''t his to eat, nor could he swallow it.


    Some smaller gangs were less cautious. A Mexican gang leader saw an opportunity and excitedly led his men to seize the Selton family''s assets.


    They planned to take over the Selton family''s casino first, the most lucrative business. But before they could enter the casino, a dozen HD Security patrol cars roared in, heavy machine guns mounted on the roofs. The Mexicans all dropped to the ground, trembling in fear.


    Some wet the ground beneath them.


    They were quickly taken away.


    Not many people noticed when the Bill Gang brought in a large force to take over the Selton family, but observant individuals saw the Selton family''s assets gradually being taken over.


    The Selton family''s businesses were traditional gang operations: casinos, prostitution, loan sharking, protection rackets, robbery, theft, etc.


    Recently, the drug trade had become their largest source of income.


    The Selton family also had a well developed smuggling business. San Francisco, being the most important western port city in the U.S., saw many smuggled goods passing through, with the Selton family controlling a complete smuggling network.


    They even cooperated with many shipping companies for large scale smuggling operations.


    Hardy was particularly interested in this and instructed Bill to preserve and expand it.


    The Los Angeles Gang began to consolidate their assets.


    The casino managers were brought in, trembling before the Los Angeles Gang. "Don''t worry, as long as you keep working diligently, your treatment will remain the same."


    "Yes, yes, I will work hard," the manager promised.


    Other businesses were handled similarly, making the transition smooth and orderly.


    The small business owners in the Selton family''s territory were initially worried about being squeezed by the new gang, but they were pleasantly surprised to be informed that protection fees were canceled.


    This news delighted many small businesses, quickly stabilizing the situation in the former Selton family territory.


    Someone contacted shipping companies, reassuring them that they could continue their previous cooperation with the Los City Company. The Selton family''s own shipping company was also taken over by Bill''s people.


    As for how to legally transfer someone else''s property, no one did it better than the mafia. All it took was a transaction contract.


    In no time, the Los Angeles Gang seamlessly took over all of the Selton family''s assets within a week.


    The news shocked other Italian Mafia families, especially Emilio Bassini, head of the Bassini family. He was speechless for a long time after hearing the news.


    The Selton family had been Bassini''s staunch ally and a crucial foothold for Bassini on the West Coast, painstakingly developed over a decade. He couldn''t believe it was taken away so easily. Bassini couldn''t accept this.


    "The Los Angeles Gang." Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "HD Security".


    "John Hardy."


    "No, I must convene a meeting of the Mafia Commission!"

 Chapter 308: Chapter 308 The Mafia Commission

    Hardy received several phone calls. The first was from the old Godfather, who informed him that Barzini was planning to convene a meeting of the Mafia families to discuss the situation in San Francisco. Hardy and the old Godfather talked for nearly an hour.


    After that, Hardy received a few more calls from the heads of the Lucchese family in Miami, the Bruno family in Philadelphia, the Marcello family in New Orleans, and others.


    These were all shareholders of the "Venetian Grand Hotel" and were very concerned about the events that might unfold.


    Hardy explained with a smile, "It''s not that the Los Angeles gang is trying to take over territories. The main issue is the internal conflict within the Selton family, which created a power vacuum. Those Latino guys want to take advantage of it. Do you really think I will just sit by and do nothing?"


    "Although the Los Angeles Gang isn''t a member of the Mafia Commission, it''s still rooted in the Mafia. I''ve always thought of us as one big family. Don''t you agree?"


    Hardy asked rhetorically.


    The heads of the Mafia families felt quite comfortable hearing Hardy express his desire to be part of the Mafia family.


    "But you know, the Commission has always been reluctant to accept non Italian members. I understand that, but it''s a bit disheartening. I believe that if an enterprise wants to grow, it should embrace diversity. If possible, the Los Angeles gang would very much like to join the Commission."


    It''s challenging to convene a full meeting of the Mafia Commission, especially since it involves gathering more than twenty family heads. A week later, these heads finally gathered in New York.


    Vito Corleone entered the conference hall with Tom. When the other family heads and advisors saw the old Godfather come in, many stood up to greet him.


    "Vito, how have you been lately?" someone asked with a smile.


    "Very well, thank you. Cunio often invites me to go hunting. I even shot a deer a few days ago," the old Godfather replied with a smile.


    The head of the Cunio family laughed and said, "That was the biggest deer on my farm, and he took it down with one shot. I imagine the rest of the herd will run far away now, and it won''t be easy to hunt them again."


    The others laughed along.


    Tom followed behind the old Godfather.


    He had only one feeling: respect.


    These family heads had grown even more respectful of the Godfather than before.


    At the last Commission meeting, the Godfather had been like a wounded lion, surrounded and attacked by a pack of hyenas. But now, all these people had replaced their scowls with smiles.


    Tom understood very well why this change had occurred.


    It was all because of Hardy.


    Although Hardy was not a member of the Mafia Commission and wasn''t even part of the Mafia, he had a strong influence over the Mafia.


    The Corleone family''s recovery to its current state could be entirely attributed to Hardy.


    The head of the Barzini family, Emilio Barzini, entered the conference hall along with the heads of the Tattaglia family, Philip, and the Stracci family, Corbo. When they saw the old Godfather chatting and laughing with the others, their expressions darkened even more.


    Barzini, the rotating chairman, took his seat at the head of the table.


    The other family heads found their seats, and the meeting began.


    Barzini glanced at the twenty or so heads present and finally looked at an empty seat, saying, "Gentlemen, have you noticed that our Commission is missing one family head?"


    Everyone looked toward the empty seat in unison, knowing that Barzini was referring to Leibel Selton of San Francisco. They also knew why this Commission meeting had been called today.


    With a stern expression, Barzini said, "Someone has taken over the Selton family''s territory. I''m sure you''ve all received word. It''s the Los Angeles gang. I called this meeting to discuss how to reclaim San Francisco''s territory.


    "The Selton family is a member of the Commission. When they joined, we made it clear in our bylaws that the Commission would resolve internal family disputes and establish a mutual defense alliance. If any external forces threaten our interests, we must band together to fight the enemy.


    "The Selton family has been wiped out, and their territory seized. I called the Commission members here to discuss how to handle this matter. I propose going to war against the Los Angeles gang!"


    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Barzini finished speaking and looked around at the others.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense.


    None of the heads sitting here were fools. They all knew who was involved in this situation. Was it really so easy to go to war with the Los Angeles gang?


    The Los Angeles gang was Hardy''s.


    Many of those present had invested large sums of cash, hundreds of thousands, into the Venetian casino. That was all their family''s liquid cash. They weren''t foolish enough to ruin their investment by starting a feud with Hardy over Selton.


    Many of their gazes drifted toward the old Godfather, Vito Corleone.


    The old Godfather looked at Barzini and asked calmly, "Barzini, I''d like to know what reason you have for going to war with the Los Angeles gang?"


    "Because they attacked the Selton family and seized San Francisco''s territory," Barzini replied coldly.


    The old Godfather shook his head slightly, "But what I heard is that the Selton family had an internal conflict. Selton''s men fought with his second in command, Trotto''s men, resulting in heavy casualties. The survivors were all arrested by the police. It doesn''t seem like the Los Angeles gang had anything to do with it."


    The head of the Lucchese family nodded, "I heard the same. It seems that the second in command, Trotto, tried to stage a coup. Selton''s men failed to kill him, and then both sides started fighting."


    The head of the Lucchese family curled his lip disdainfully and said, "To run a family into such a mess, Selton is truly incompetent."


    Barzini, with a stern expression, said, "I suspect the whole thing is a conspiracy by the Los Angeles gang." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And why do you say that?" the old Godfather asked.


    "Because they benefited the most from it," Barzini replied.

 Chapter 309: Chapter 309 The Old Godfathers Final Victory Over Barzini

    "Because they benefited the most from it," Barzini replied.


    The old Godfather shook his head, "Barzini, that reason doesn''t convince me. After the Selton family''s internal conflict, their territory was left vacant. Some Latinos wanted to move in, so the Los Angeles gang stepped in to take control of the territory."


    "It''s better for the territory to be in the hands of the Los Angeles gang than in the hands of the Mexicans. Don''t you agree?" the old Godfather said.


    Barzini looked at the old Godfather and said sternly, "Vito, are you suggesting we violate the rules set by the Commission and support an outsider? I know you have a good relationship with John Hardy."


    The old Godfather remained unflustered by Barzini''s accusation.


    "After the San Francisco incident, I did speak with Hardy. He told me he didn''t want to see Mafia territory fall into the hands of others. That''s the only reason he sent people into the Selton family''s territory."


    "Heh, is he really that kind hearted?" Barzini sneered.


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Why not? After all, the Los Angeles gang is rooted in the Mafia. We could be one big family. Hardy told me that if the Commission agreed, he would be willing to let the Los Angeles gang join the Commission," the old Godfather said.


    At this point, the head of the Lucchese family spoke up, "The Los Angeles gang is currently the largest gang on the West Coast, with considerable strength. If they could join us, it would certainly enhance our Mafia."


    The head of the Bruno family in Philadelphia nodded in agreement, "Yes, our presence on the West Coast is too weak, we almost have no family there. The strength of the Los Angeles gang is evident, and if we want to expand our business on the West Coast in the future, we''ll need a powerful partner."


    Many of the family heads also spoke up, agreeing that the Los Angeles gang should be absorbed into the Commission. Barzini''s face became exceptionally grim. His purpose for convening the meeting was to address the San Francisco situation and eliminate the Los Angeles gang, yet these guys were now discussing bringing the Los Angeles gang into the Commission.


    This enraged Barzini.


    He abruptly stood up and said in a deep voice, "I strongly oppose this. All our families here are of Italian descent, and the Commission families must also be of Italian descent. Outsiders are simply not trustworthy."


    The old Godfather also stood up, looking Barzini in the eye, and said hoarsely, "Barzini, I think it''s time you changed your thinking."


    Then he scanned the other family heads and said loudly, "The Mafia originated in Sicily, no doubt about that. Later, for survival, we came to America and developed our businesses. At that time, every city had families of various sizes. Later, for better development, we formed the Commission.


    "The original purpose of forming the Commission was to resolve disputes and promote our better development. This is not a reason to be complacent."


    "In our families, there are now many non Italian members, many of whom have risen to high positions. Also, many of us here were born in America, like Al Capone, who was born in Brooklyn, New York. What does that count as? Are we supposed to consider him American?"


    "If you insist on restricting by region, then we should exclude everyone who isn''t Sicilian. Barzini, I remember you''re from Genoa by rights, we should kick you out too," the old Godfather said.


    Barzini''s face turned beet red, but he couldn''t say a word to refute him.


    The old Godfather then turned to the others and said, "Gentlemen, I think it''s time we reconsider our approach. The Los Angeles gang, under Hardy, has developed very well. What harm would it do to have a capable, powerful family like them join us? As for San Francisco, I think it should be left to the Los Angeles gang."


    Barzini''s face was gloomy, but he still made one last attempt, saying coldly, "Since you all want the Los Angeles gang to join the Commission, I have no objection. But for now, we should focus on retrieving the San Francisco territory."


    At this point, the old Godfather smiled slightly and said, "Gentlemen, since everyone has expressed their views on this matter, how about we take a vote? Those in favor of the Los Angeles gang joining the Commission, please raise your hands."


    Immediately, the heads of the Lucchese, Bruno, Marcello, and Cunio families raised their hands, along with several others, including Corleone.


    Barzini watched the hands rise, his face turning ashen.


    In the end, over half of the people present raised their hands in favor.


    The old Godfather turned to the rest of the people and said, "Gentlemen, it seems we''ve reached a consensus. The Los Angeles gang will be welcomed into the Commission. As for San Francisco, it will be left to them."


    Barzini slammed his hand on the table and stood up abruptly. Without saying a word, he stormed out of the conference hall. The heads of the Tattaglia and Stracci families also left one after another.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense for a moment.


    The old Godfather scanned the room, seeing everyone''s gazes fixed on him, and said in a calm voice, "Gentlemen, I''m getting old. I think it''s time to let the young people take over."


    He then turned and left the conference hall.


    The other heads watched as the old Godfather left, all with complex expressions on their faces.


    This meeting would go down in Mafia history as a pivotal moment. It marked the first time an outsider had joined the Mafia Commission, and it symbolized the old Godfather''s final victory over Barzini.


    The Los Angeles gang, under Hardy, was officially welcomed into the Mafia Commission, becoming a powerful ally of the Corleone family.


    Barzini''s plan to destroy the Los Angeles gang and Hardy was utterly thwarted, and from this moment on, the old Godfather''s influence within the Mafia reached its peak.


    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 310: Chapter 310 The Advantages Of Knowing The General Trend Of The Future

    The commission was now clearly divided into two camps.


    One was led by Barzini''s faction, and the other by the Old Godfather faction. These two forces were now evenly matched, with neither able to overpower the other.


    But overall, Barzini had failed.


    Unable to unify the Mafia Commission to collectively confront the Los Angeles gang, Barzini knew that even if he called upon his staunchest allies, they wouldn''t dare go to war with Hardy on their own. Explore hidden tales at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    Thus, he permanently lost control of San Francisco.


    ...


    After the meeting, the Old Godfather called Hardy and told him what had transpired at the commission meeting. "It seems that the matter of truly integrating the Los Angeles gang into the commission will need more effort."


    "Hehe, no rush. Our goal is to collaborate and make money. We''ve already got over a dozen families on board, that''s more than enough."


    "Mr. Vito, I''d like you to do me a favor," Hardy said.


    "What kind of favor?"


    "Help me reach out to all the families, both those we currently do business with and those we haven''t worked with before. Tell them that Hardy is interested in doing business with them and that he''s considering opening a casino in Cuba. Ask if they''d be willing to invest," Hardy said. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Opening a casino in Cuba?"


    "Yes, a casino in Cuba. If we can involve more families, it should be much easier to push the commission to accept new families," Hardy explained.


    "Alright, I''ll contact them," the Old Godfather replied.


    After hanging up the phone, a cold expression appeared on Hardy''s face.


    He had deceived the Old Godfather.


    In truth, Hardy''s real goal wasn''t to invest in Cuba but to set a trap for Barzini. However, he didn''t tell the Old Godfather, because only by actually doing it this way could he avoid suspicion.


    Cuba had not yet undergone a revolution and was still under American control. The current prime minister, Fulgencio Batista, had some connections with Barzini, they were considered friends.


    But Hardy knew that in just three or four years, a young man named Fidel Castro would emerge and turn Cuba upside down, wiping out all American investments there. Hardy''s aim was to lure Barzini into this quagmire.


    After all, it was just a matter of a few words, and it wouldn''t require much effort from him.


    ...


    The old Godfather made calls to the heads of each family, starting with the Lucchese family in Miami. The old Godfather said, "Lucchese, Hardy has a new money making idea."


    Lucchese immediately became interested. He knew how capable Hardy was at making money, so he quickly asked, "What''s Hardy''s idea?"


    "To open a casino in Cuba."


    Lucchese was taken aback.


    "A casino in Cuba? Can that make money? Don''t we already have casinos in Las Vegas?" Lucchese asked, puzzled.


    "Hardy said that the customer base for Las Vegas is primarily on the West Coast, but people on the East Coast have to cross the entire country to get there.


    "There are many advantages to building a casino in Cuba. There, you have scenery and beaches, unlike Las Vegas, which is just desert. Everything you want to build in Las Vegas requires a huge investment in manpower and resources.


    "Every year, millions of tourists visit Miami Beach. These people are perfect potential customers. Miami is only about 300 kilometers from Havana a one hour flight or an overnight cruise will get you there. They can spend three to five days playing there and then easily return by ship.


    "In fact, opening a casino in Cuba is essentially an extension of Miami''s tourism industry. It''s just that gambling is not allowed in Miami, so we build it in Cuba. When Miami promotes tourism, it can advertise trips to the Cuban casino.


    "Over there, you''ll have beaches, casinos, and exotic South American charm. No one will care about the drugs, and if you add some beautiful South American women, it will definitely attract countless tourists."


    "We can make money on the cruise, at the casino, on accommodations and food, and we can sell more drugs. The atmosphere there will be freer and wilder than Las Vegas. I believe it will attract countless people from the East Coast to Cuba for a wild time.


    "Moreover, we can use the casino to launder money. Every family has some overseas businesses. I know your Lucchese family has a sugar business in South America, right? Money can go through the casino and come out as legal income.


    "And the most important thing: drug money. When dealing with those guys in South America or even France, there''s no need to move money back and forth. It can be directly handled in the casino, making things much easier."


    These were all things Hardy had discussed with the old Godfather.


    The best lie is one that''s 90% truth, 10% falsehood. You start with the truth and work from there.


    Cuba indeed has many natural advantages, far surpassing what Las Vegas can offer.


    After hearing the old Godfather''s words, Lucchese''s eyes lit up.


    Everything the old Godfather said struck a chord with Lucchese.


    A profitable casino, the flow of overseas funds, drug money transactions.


    He thought building a casino in Cuba was a brilliant idea, an absolute stroke of genius, and his admiration for Hardy grew even stronger.


    Moreover, there was another benefit for him. He controlled Miami, the closest city to Cuba, which would become even more important. The Lucchese family could earn more money and become even stronger than before.


    "Alright, I support this plan. However, this time, I want the Lucchese family to have a bigger share," Lucchese said.


    The old Godfather smiled and said, "Of course. Hardy has already considered this. He said Miami is the most crucial point in this plan. In addition to calculating shares based on investment, the Lucchese family should receive a portion of management shares."


    Hearing this, Lucchese felt very satisfied. Hardy had indeed thought things through thoroughly, even providing management shares.


    "Of course, this will need to be discussed with the other partners, but I don''t think it will be difficult to get approval. After all, the business will need the Lucchese family''s involvement," the old Godfather said.


    After ending the call with Lucchese, the old Godfather contacted the other families, not just the fifteen families involved in the Venetian Casino, but also other families that hadn''t yet collaborated.

 Chapter 311: Chapter 311 Barzinis Plan

    The old Godfather even reached out to Antonino Stracci, head of the Stracci family, and Philip Tattaglia, head of the Tattaglia family.


    One has to admit that the old Godfather was indeed broad minded and shrewd.


    He spoke to these families in a similar manner as he did with Lucchese.


    The casino could make money.


    It could help with the movement of overseas funds.


    It could serve as a settlement center for drug transactions.


    Many people thought Hardy''s plan was excellent. Even if the casino didn''t make money, the latter two functions would be enough to justify building it.


    Finally, the old Godfather called Barzini.


    In fact, before the old Godfather made this call, someone had already informed Barzini about the situation. Barzini was very shocked when he heard.


    One has to admit that Hardy''s vision was sharp he had spotted the unique potential in Cuba.


    A casino that could make money, launder their overseas funds, and even help others launder money. The need for money laundering services wasn''t exclusive to their mafia; many wealthy individuals and large capitalists also needed such services.


    If this business were done well, it would definitely be highly profitable.


    Moreover, Barzini saw Hardy''s scheme within this plan. At the previous Mafia Commission meeting, Vito Corleone had proposed allowing the Los Angeles gang to join the commission, and some other families supported it. What did this suggest? It suggested that Hardy was trying to extend his influence into the Mafia Commission.


    Hardy was Sigel''s prot¨¦g¨¦, and Barzini had killed Sigel. This made them natural enemies. Hardy was also on good terms with the Corleones, making it impossible for him and Barzini to coexist.


    If Hardy were allowed to join the commission, Barzini might not even be able to maintain his current power.


    Hardy''s Cuban casino plan was similar to his Las Vegas casino plan. In addition to making money, it could bring people together. If all the families started doing business with Hardy, who would oppose him when he proposed other gangs joining the commission again?


    Barzini was only the rotating chairman of the commission, serving for just two years at a time, and his role was more like a meeting convener without veto power. Any proposal that received 80% approval would pass.


    If Hardy were to win over more people, Barzini believed he would be powerless to stop him from controlling the commission the next time.


    As Barzini pondered his strategy, the old Godfather''s call came through.


    Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "Barzini, I want to talk to you about the casino project in Cuba," Vito Corleone said in his hoarse voice, unhurried and calm.


    "I''m listening, Vito," Barzini said calmly.


    The old Godfather then explained the benefits of opening a casino in Cuba to Barzini. He knew that someone had likely already informed Barzini, but he still had to go through the motions. Both were old foxes, acting out their roles.


    But sometimes, this act had to be performed.


    After the old Godfather finished talking about the Cuban casino, Barzini said nothing. The two were silent for a few seconds before the old Godfather continued, "Barzini, I think whatever issues we''ve had in the past were just business, there''s nothing we can''t move past, don''t you think?"


    "Hardy''s proposal for the Cuban casino is quite good. We can all invest and make money together, and each family can use the casino as a channel to facilitate future transactions much more easily."


    "Barzini, Hardy asked me to tell you that he doesn''t like conflicts either. He hopes everyone can make money together, rather than constantly draining each other. That would completely contradict the original purpose of forming the commission. What do you think, Barzini?"


    Listening to the old Godfather''s words, Barzini felt a tightness in his chest. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he agreed to join this business, it would be as if he were admitting to all the families that he, Barzini, had lost and he had lowered his head to Hardy.


    "Vito, I need to think about it," Barzini said.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for your call," the old Godfather said before hanging up.


    The dim table lamp casts light on the desk. Barzini sat in the shadows, with only half of his chin visible, pondering how to respond to this matter.


    Building a casino in Cuba.


    It was indeed a brilliant idea.


    But if Hardy could do it, so could Barzini.


    Cuba''s current Prime Minister, Fulgencio Batista, was also considered a friend of Barzini''s. The United States had a strong influence over Cuba, and Batista had previously lived in the U.S. where he made connections and sought help. That''s when Barzini met him.


    Barzini realized he could approach Batista to secure land in Cuba to build a casino.


    He could even have the government block Hardy''s efforts, preventing his casino from ever being completed.


    If Barzini could secure the leading role in Cuban casinos and bring other mafia families into the fold, Hardy''s Las Vegas casino alliance would collapse instantly, allowing Barzini to regain control of the commission and ensure Hardy will never control it.


    The more Barzini thought about it, the more excited he became.


    He decided to proceed with the plan.


    The next day, Barzini took a flight to Cuba to meet with Batista. The Cuban Prime Minister valued his American friend, knowing that Barzini had some influence in Washington.


    When Barzini proposed building a casino in Cuba, Batista expressed his support and even promised to block other forces from entering.


    After finalizing everything in Cuba, Barzini flew to Miami to meet with Lucchese.


    "Barzini, it''s rare for you to visit. Why are you here today?" Lucchese asked, somewhat surprised.


    "Lucchese, I came to discuss the Cuban casino with you. I''ve already met with Batista, and he promised me land and protection for building a casino there. Vito''s idea was good, but Hardy''s role isn''t necessary. We can do it ourselves," Barzini said.


    Lucchese was shocked.


    He knew about Hardy''s Cuban casino plan and had thought it was a brilliant idea. But now Barzini had gotten ahead of him, securing land and support from Batista. If the plan went ahead, Hardy would be completely out of the picture.


    Barzini smiled at Lucchese and said, "Lucchese, how could a Mafia family possibly make a move on another Mafia family territory without the commission''s approval? Vito and Hardy are destroying the commission''s unity."

 Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Profit Driven

    Barzini smiled at Lucchese and said, "Lucchese, how could a Mafia family possibly make a move on another Mafia family territory without the commission''s approval? Vito and Hardy are destroying the commission''s unity."


    "The Cuban casino is but another devious plan of theirs, they wanted to control this business and disrepute the commission unity even more. I''m making this move to protect our collective interests.


    "I''ll be in charge of securing the casino in Cuba. Once it''s built, we''ll all make money. If we don''t act now, the Cuban market will be monopolized by Vito and Hardy, and they''ll crush us. We must strike first."


    Lucchese hesitated.


    Lucchese did have a good relationship with Hardy in the past, but that was because he saw the benefits. If Hardy could not bring him benefits, Lucchese would not have become friends with him, let alone stand on his side in the Mafia Commission.


    Everyone is very realistic, especially the Head of a gang family.


    Now Barzini has made it clear that he has contacted Cuban Prime Minister Batista. As long as that prime minister is around, Hardy will have no chance of getting his hands on Cuba. In other words, Hardy cannot lead them in doing this business.


    His Miami is closest to Cuba, and he would benefit the most if a Cuban casino was built, so Lucchese made up his mind.


    He nodded and agreed: "You''re right, Barzini. It''s better if we control the Cuban casino market. Count me in."


    Barzini was pleased with Lucchese''s response. "Excellent. I''ll inform the other commission members, and we''ll move forward together."


    The two mafia leaders shook hands, sealing the deal.


    "Alright, I agree to join this business, but I have a condition. From now on, Miami will be the focal point of the Cuban casinos, so the Lucchese family must receive a larger share of the management stock."


    A cold glint flashed in Barzini''s eyes. He despised greedy people, especially those who wanted to take advantage of him.


    Stay updated via m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    "No problem, Lucchese. We can discuss these matters when we invest," Barzini replied with a smile.


    The head of the Lucchese family agreed, which was excellent news for Barzini. The Lucchese family had previously been entirely aligned with Hardy, but now they had been easily swayed to his side.


    This was a significant victory for him.


    Barzini then called the other families. Many agreed on the spot, while some said they would consider it. In a short time, Barzini managed to gather the support of about twenty families.


    "Haha, Hardy would never have imagined that his brilliant money making idea would end up benefiting me and that it would also divide the families he had won over. When he finds out, he''ll surely be furious."


    Just the thought made him happy.


    Finally, Barzini made a call to the old godfather.


    "Vito, setting up a casino in Cuba is indeed a good idea, but this is not a business for just anyone. It requires strong connections. Prime Minister Batista has already made it clear to me that he won''t approve a second casino, so Hardy''s plan is bound to fail, hahaha."


    Barzini laughed with satisfaction, his tone filled with a sense of pride.


    "I''ve already contacted many families. Would you like to invest as well?" Barzini asked with a smile.


    The old godfather was silent for a moment, then softly said, "No, I''ll pass. Good luck to you, Barzini."


    "That''s truly a pity," Barzini said as he hung up the phone.


    Hardy received a call from the old godfather. "Hardy, Barzini has appropriated your plan. He has connections with Prime Minister Batista, who has already agreed to let him build the casino. He''s also made it clear that if you try to invest, he''ll block you. What are you going to do?"


    Hardy sighed helplessly. "I originally had someone reach out to a minister over there, but now it seems the plan will have to be temporarily shelved."


    The old godfather also felt it was a pity but still offered Hardy some comfort: "Hardy, business is never smooth sailing. In the decades I''ve been running the family, I''ve encountered countless problems, big and small."


    "When problems arise, we can work hard to solve them, but sometimes, when we realize we can''t change the situation, we have to let go. There''s always other business waiting for us, and we can succeed elsewhere."


    "Thank you for the advice, Mr. Vito. I won''t let this matter bother me," Hardy replied. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy hung up the phone and a smile came to his face.


    There was no way he would be angry with such a good news.


    This was a trap he had set for Barzini, and now Barzini had fallen into it perfectly, along with twenty or so mafia families. Once a civil war breaks out in Cuba, and their investments go down the drain, Hardy believes that those families will tear Barzini apart, just like they did to Sigel back then.


    A few days later, more than twenty families agreed to partner with Barzini on the Cuban casino project, including some that had invested in the Venetian casino. Just as Hardy had said, these people were driven by profit and nothing else.


    This time, Barzini planned to go big, intending to invest $100 million to build a massive casino complex, creating his own gambling empire.


    At this point, the matter could be put to rest. All Hardy had to do was wait.


    In no more than two years, chaos would erupt in Cuba, and when their investments were lost, the ensuing internal strife within the families would be Hardy''s perfect opportunity to strike.


    Andy came to report on the situation with Coca Cola. Due to the bottle cap prize incident, Coca Cola''s stock price had plummeted. Andy had shorted the stock in advance, and after a little over a month of operations, Coca Cola''s stock price had stabilized. Andy decided to sell.


    Andy wanted to show Hardy the detailed financial reports, but Hardy waved him off.


    "Just tell me how much we made."


    "We made a total of $5.88 million."


    Hearing this number made Hardy very happy. This was the charm of finance earning the annual profit of a large company in such a short time. No wonder those big shots on Wall Street can manipulate the global economy, it''s because they have this financial monster in their hands.

 Chapter 313: Chapter 313 The Golden Globe Awards

    Two months after the group''s establishment, all the companies were showing some progress. Andy gave Hardy a detailed report.


    The group had dispatched supervisors to guarantee the quality of the projects, and the development of the two casinos and the headquarters was moving along well.


    Hardy believed they wouldn''t dare deceive him, partly because he held the funds and partly because if these contractors tried to cheat him, he would send them straight to hell.


    ...


    The "Super Idol" talent show was being held with great enthusiasm, and people were still flocking to Los Angeles. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    In just over a month, eight preliminary rounds had been held, with a few contestants selected to advance each time. It''s estimated that there will be about 20 preliminary rounds, with over 200 contestants advancing.


    ABC aired the preliminary rounds every night, and the show''s ratings remained high, crushing the other two TV stations and becoming the hottest show of the year.


    High ratings naturally lead to high advertising fees.


    ABC received a batch of high priced advertisements from companies like General Motors, Wrigley''s chewing gum, Nestle coffee, and Johnson''s baby powder, each paying millions for ad space.


    The biggest one was the Marlboro cigarette advertisement. Philip Morris spent $3 million to secure the title sponsorship for this year''s event.


    In this era, cigarette advertisements were still allowed. It wasn''t until the 1970s that cigarette ads were banned. Cigarettes were truly a high profit industry, with massive consumption. Every year, tobacco companies made substantial profits.


    The "Super Idol" talent program alone brought in tens of millions of dollars in advertising income. It also greatly increased ABC''s overall impact, which in turn drove up advertising costs in other time slots. All all, ABC now projected that its advertising revenue would reach $30 million a year.


    Although it was still in the preliminary rounds, a few people had already gained fame, such as the handsome young dreamer Elvis Presley, the representative of ordinary women, the mom contestant Patsy Cline, and the sexy young girl Marilyn Monroe, who was causing sleepless nights for countless men.


    The company had already begun to package Monroe comprehensively, emphasizing a purely sexy image. She had teachers coaching her on how to better showcase her feminine allure, how to dress, and how to sing.


    Monroe originally had dark blonde hair, but upon the hairstylist''s suggestion, she dyed it a lighter blonde and cut it into a short wavy style. She had previously had a mole on her face, which the stylist found quite charming and advised her to keep it.


    When Monroe''s new look was unveiled, she seemed like a completely different person, becoming even more sexy and alluring than before. Especially after changing into beautiful clothes, she exuded an irresistible charm from head to toe.


    Edward, who had been closely watching Monroe, was also stunned by her new look. He couldn''t help but admire Hardy''s sharp eye. The old Monroe could have scored 85 points, but now she was easily over 95.


    She was definitely an exceptional beauty.


    Such a stunning woman, every man would want to have her in his room.


    ...


    March arrived in the blink of an eye.


    It was time for the yearly Golden Globe Awards, which Hardy attended alongside Hedy Lamarr, Elizabeth Taylor, and Ava Gardner.


    ''Leon: The Professional'' and ''Ghost'' were the films that Elizabeth Taylor and Hedy Lamarr received nominations for this year. They were both candidates for the Best Actress prize.


    The competition was fierce, with many excellent films in the running. Ultimately, Elizabeth Taylor won the Best Actress award for her outstanding performance in ''Leon: The Professional''. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The young girl was so excited that she couldn''t stop kissing the trophy this was the first major award of her life.


    As for HD Films two films, they also won several awards. After the ceremony, Hardy offered to drive Taylor home.


    When they were about 200 meters from Taylor''s house, she asked Hardy to pull the car over by the roadside. The bodyguard car following them also stopped at a distance.


    As soon as Hardy stopped the car, Taylor threw herself onto him and kissed him passionately.


    It ended up arousing Hardy as well.


    "Whew!" They finally pulled apart, Taylor slightly out of breath, her large violet eyes gazing at Hardy. "This is the first major award of my life. I''m so thrilled! And thank you, Hardy."


    "This is something you earned through your own efforts," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "No, it''s because of your great teaching. Over the past year, I''ve learned so much about acting and watched more of other people''s performances. I realized how far off my previous acting was. If it weren''t for you teaching me how to get into the character of Mathilda, I definitely wouldn''t have won this award."


    "It''s good that you''re aware of that. Recognizing your shortcomings is the first step to improvement. I believe you''ll win an Oscar in the future," Hardy said.


    "Does that mean I have no chance this time?" Taylor asked.


    This girl was really sharp, immediately picking up on the key point in Hardy''s words.


    "You have a nomination."


    Taylor was slightly disappointed but quickly brushed it off, smiling. "Getting an Oscar nomination is already a big deal."


    Then, looking at Hardy, she softly said, "Hardy, I want a reward."


    "What kind of reward?"


    Taylor closed her eyes again.


    Hardy understood and leaned in to kiss her.


    As their kiss grew more intense, Hardy instinctively reached out his hand, causing Taylor to shudder slightly, but she responded even more fervently.


    Taylor''s parents had also attended the Golden Globe Awards tonight, having secured tickets through Hardy''s connections. After the ceremony, they went out for a drink with friends before driving home. As they approached their house, the headlights illuminated a car parked by the roadside.


    Beverly Hills is an upscale residential area with wide roads and almost no parked cars. A car parked by the roadside was quite conspicuous.


    "Hey, isn''t that Mr. Hardy''s car?" Taylor''s mother, Sara who had sharp eyes, exclaimed when she recognized the license plate.

 Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Logistics & Supermarket

    The headlights then revealed two people kissing inside the car. Sara immediately guessed who they were. The car quickly drove past and parked in their own driveway. Sara glanced at the car under the streetlamp a few hundred meters away before walking into the villa.


    Her daughter had grown up and had her own life now. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At her daughter''s age, she already had a boyfriend and knew about relationships between men and women, especially since the man was Mr. Hardy.


    About half an hour later, Taylor finally came home, holding her Golden Globe trophy happily. Sara noticed that her daughter''s lipstick was already smudged, and naturally, she knew what had happened.


    Ten days later, the annual Academy Awards ceremony began.


    For this year''s Oscars, ABC Television had purchased the rights and planned to broadcast it live across the United States. Countless stars attended in their finest attire, and Irena was one of the on site hosts.


    Hardy attended once again, accompanied by several women.


    HD Films had a massive haul this time, with its two films garnering 12 nominations. Taylor was nominated for her role in Leon: The Professional, while Hedy Lamarr won the Best Actress award for her brilliant performance in Ghost, earning her the title of Best Actress.


    When Hedy Lamarr went on stage to receive her award, her eyes were red.


    Clap clap clap~~!


    The audience erupted in applause.


    The awards continued, with Leon: The Professional and Ghost also winning Best Director, Best Editing, Best Original Story, Best Original Song, and several other major awards.


    When Hardy went on stage to accept an award, the audience burst into enthusiastic applause even before he could speak.


    Now, his status was that of the owner of Hardy Group, with assets worth hundreds of millions of dollars, a top tycoon in Hollywood, the owner of a television station and a movie company, and the chairman of the actors union, wielding real power in Hollywood.


    Since becoming the chairman of the union, Hardy has made some significant changes, such as regulating small talent agencies, purifying Hollywood''s atmosphere, and improving the overall ecosystem, as well as helping many actors with issues directly affecting their interests.


    Mayer, sitting in the audience, watched Hardy on stage and sighed. Hardy''s influence in Hollywood had already begun to surpass his own.


    And he had only been here for a little over a year.


    Mayer, on the other hand, had spent decades painstakingly building his career.


    Hardy accepted the trophy as the audience erupted in applause once again. Standing before the podium, he placed the trophy beside him and smiled at the gathered celebrities below. "I''ve won an award, so shouldn''t I give a brief acceptance speech?"


    The audience chuckled softly, followed by another round of applause.


    "If I must say a few words, I''ll share some of my thoughts. Film is the seventh art, and this art is a fusion of many resources. Actors, directors, screenwriters, lighting technicians, prop masters, even stunt performers and extras all contribute.


    "Everyone has put effort into this piece of art. While we focus on the actors, we should also care for those who work quietly behind the scenes. In the future, the Actors Guild will pay attention to the development of everyone, making the bloom of this artistic flower even more radiant."


    Applause thundered through the audience. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    At the cocktail party following the awards ceremony, Hedy Lamarr drank a lot. Today, she had fulfilled one of her greatest lifelong wishes. As they left, she held onto Hardy''s arm, a little unsteady.


    In the car, Hedy Lamarr clung to Hardy''s arm, her beautiful eyes gazing at him. "Take me home, won''t you? I''m so happy tonight, I don''t want to sleep alone."


    When they arrived at Hedy Lamarr''s house, they spun into the room, leaving a trail of clothes behind them as they passionately embraced on the sofa.


    A long time later...


    Hedy Lamarr held the man close, her eyes filled with adoration.


    "Thank you, Hardy."


    ...


    With his current tasks completed, Hardy pulled out a planning document titled "Hardy Group''s Nationwide Logistics Company and Warehouse Style Supermarket Plan."


    This was an industry he had long set his sights on and was now ready to pursue.


    Establishing a logistics company and a supermarket chain isn''t easy. It requires significant capital to purchase land, construct logistics centers, and build large supermarkets, as well as needing a large workforce and numerous transportation vehicles.


    While others could handle most of the work, Hardy immediately thought of Major General Williams regarding manpower. Williams was responsible for the resettlement of veterans, and every year, many soldiers and officers retired from service¡ªa problem for him, but exactly what Hardy needed.


    He picked up the phone and called Major General Williams. After a few rings, Williams'' office secretary answered. After Hardy gave his name, Williams soon took over the call.


    "Hardy, it''s been a while since you last contacted me," Major General Williams said with a laugh. The two were now genuine friends, speaking very casually.


    "I know the General has been quite busy lately," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "Shifting the blame onto me, are you? Well, it''s true. I''ve been busy selling things every day. I''m almost like a shopkeeper now," Major General Williams said in a resigned tone.


    "So, Hardy, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m planning to establish a logistics company soon, which will require a lot of manpower. I''m also planning to set up a nationwide supermarket chain, which will also need a lot of people. So, I''m here to ask you for help. I estimate I''ll need two or three thousand veterans this year," Hardy said.


    "That''s good news for me. It solves a lot of issues with veteran placement, so I should be thanking you, Hardy. Don''t worry, I''ll give you as many as you need, and only the best ones," Major General Williams assured.


    "You mentioned you''ve become a shopkeeper selling things. What''s that all about?" After the main topic was discussed, Hardy asked casually.

 Chapter 315: Chapter 315 A Lucrative Business

    Major General Williams began to complain, "During the war, we produced a massive amount of planes, tanks, ships, guns, and various military supplies. Now that the war is over, these materials are piling up in warehouses and on desert lots, much like those planes you bought last time.


    "At least those were sell able. But now, we have even more items that are difficult to sell. These planes, tanks, and warships even if we leave them untouched, the annual maintenance costs alone are astronomical."


    "Recently, the government decided to get rid of them, so they set up a ''War Assets Management Bureau'' and put me in charge. Do you know how much stuff we have? There are tens of thousands of types, spread across 181 storage bases around the country.


    "I can sell some of the more desirable items, like transport planes and vehicles, which are indeed in demand. But who would want tanks? Who would buy fighter jets? And how am I supposed to deal with those warships parked in the harbors?"


    "I''m currently in contact with other countries to see if places like Argentina, Mexico, Peru, or Chile might be interested in buying warships. Maybe we can sell one or two. If not, we''ll have to dismantle them and sell them as scrap metal."


    Hardy knew how well funded the U.S. military was. Half of America''s biggest manufacturers had made their fortunes from the military. They made money selling to the military, Hardy could make money selling the military''s surplus. This was definitely a lucrative business.


    Hardy saw an opportunity and sensed the scent of money. "Major General Williams, I''m just assembling a sales team. Perhaps we could help you sell these items."


    "Oh, what''s your plan?"


    "I believe that selling things is best left to a professional team. You''re already busy with international trade, contacting other countries, which is exhausting enough. The rest of the business could be outsourced. You wouldn''t have to do everything yourself. Just review the solutions we propose and make decisions. This way, the problems are solved, and it''s all very easy."


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea. Hardy, why don''t you come over, and we can discuss this further," Major General Williams suggested.


    "Alright, I''ll head over now," Hardy agreed.


    ...


    Hardy, along with his bodyguards and secretary, boarded his private plane and flew directly to the U.S. Army Logistics Headquarters at Fort Belvoir, Virginia, the same day.


    The plane landed at a military airfield, where several military vehicles were already waiting. A military officer greeted Hardy with a salute as he disembarked. "Mr. Hardy, General Williams sent us to pick you up."


    "Thank you," Hardy replied.


    They got into the vehicles and soon arrived at the logistics headquarters.


    After smoothly passing through security, Hardy walked into the Major General Williams office. The general stood up with a smile and embraced Hardy.


    The two sat down as someone brought them two cups of coffee. Major General Williams said, "It''s been about six months since we last met, hasn''t it?"


    "Yes, time flies."


    The major general looked at Hardy and smiled. "You''ve made quite some progress in that time. Congratulations on establishing the Hardy Group, acquiring a bank, and joining the California Consortium. Many of the weapon manufacturers in the California Consortium are suppliers to the U.S. military logistics, and I know some of them."


    "By the way, your television station is doing great. That ''Super Idol'' talent show has become the most popular program in the country. Whenever I have time, I watch it with my family. We all love it."


    "A while ago, my niece was visiting us and mentioned she wanted to participate in the competition but was hesitant because she was afraid of being eliminated right away and felt it would be too embarrassing."


    "How old is your niece?"


    "Nineteen."


    "What''s her name?"


    "Linda, Linda Williams."


    "The talent show is for those who love to sing. I''m sure your niece would do quite well. You should encourage her to participate. There''s still a month left for the auditions, so now is a good time to go," Hardy said with a smile. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll let her know," Williams said, smiling.


    Hardy nodded. He would later arrange for Edward to ensure this girl named Linda made it to the finals. As long as she wasn''t utterly talentless, Edward should be able to find a way.


    "Come on, I''ll show you the supplies. Sorting this out has been giving me a headache," Major General Williams said as he stood up.


    The two walked out of the building and got into a Jeep. The convoy drove to a row of large warehouses, stopping in front of one.


    There were guards at the entrance who saluted immediately when they saw the general approaching.


    The warehouse door was opened, and the lights were switched on. Inside, there were countless tall shelves filled with various items. Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    "This is a sample warehouse. To make it easier to handle, I had them bring a bit of everything here so it''s more straightforward."


    "These logistical supplies cover tens of thousands of categories, and the variety is so vast it''s impossible to count. The catalog files alone are taller than a person."


    They walked to a shelf where rows of wooden crates were stored. "These are field ration boxes, divided into B, C, K, and D types."


    He opened one of the boxes first. Inside, Hardy saw a bunch of tin cans.


    "This is a B ration pack. The cans contain butter, instant coffee, crackers, chocolate, chewing gum, cigarettes, matches, soap, water purification tablets, a can opener, and a towel."


    "The other ration boxes here are similar, though each has different combinations. Some include candy, instant orange drink powder, different brands of cigarettes, or items like dried vegetables, macaroni, and powdered eggs."


    The two walked further down.


    Opening another box, they found it filled with canned luncheon meat. "These luncheon meat cans were a staple for the military. Over the course of the war, billions of these were consumed. Do you know what the production cost is?"


    Hardy shook his head.


    Major General Williams smiled. "Each can only costs 12 cents."

 Chapter 316: Chapter 316 Buying Military Trucks

    Hardy was struck by the thought. The U.S. military''s logistics were indeed powerful. While other armies were struggling to feed their troops, even resorting to eating grass roots and tree bark, the U.S. forces were living in such abundance.


    "Shouldn''t these be used for the troops?" Hardy asked, puzzled as to why these consumables were left over and not used.


    Major General Williams shrugged. "The soldiers don''t want to eat this stuff. If we tried to feed them these now, they''d probably rebel."


    "These days, the troops are supplied with fresh vegetables and meat, and the food is freshly prepared. Even with that, they still constantly complain about the taste."


    Williams picked up a can and weighed it in his hand, smiling. "You probably ate your fair share of these during the war, didn''t you?"


    Hardy nodded.


    "How did you find it?" Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    "I almost threw up the first time." Hardy said.


    Major General Williams laughed heartily. "Exactly. Everyone cursed the guy who owned the luncheon meat company. Even General Eisenhower once said that if he ever met the owner of that luncheon meat company, he''d have him shot. Haha!"


    "Right now, I have no less than 10 million boxes of field rations on hand, and as for these cans of luncheon meat, there are 125 million of them. Damn, that luncheon meat company has an incredible production capacity¡ªthey can produce 15 million cans in just one week, supplying our millions of troops.


    "Back then, the logistics department stocked up on supplies for a month at a time. Even though production was halted immediately after the war ended, there were still over a hundred million cans of luncheon meat left over. Later on, the military tried to distribute the luncheon meat to get rid of it, but the soldiers weren''t having it.


    They all demanded better food, and many of them directly threw away the luncheon meat."


    "In the end, there was no choice but to let it accumulate. These items have already been sitting here for three years, and they''re about to reach their expiration date. If we don''t deal with them soon, they''ll just have to be thrown away," Major General Williams said helplessly.


    "Is it still edible?" Hardy asked with a frown.


    "Of course it is. Actually, when we made the purchase, the standard was set for a shelf life of over five years, and a large amount of preservatives were used, not to mention~"


    At this point, Major General Williams lowered his voice slightly. "These cans have neither a production date nor an expiration date, haha."


    After discarding some of the luncheon meat cans, they walked a bit further and opened a few more boxes. These contained various other canned foods¡ªjust different flavors¡ªchicken, beef, pork, fish, tomato juice, honey, you name it.


    There really was a variety.


    The two continued to walk deeper inside.


    Major General Williams picked up a medical backpack, which was bulging. He opened it and poured out a pile of items.


    "This is a medic''s backpack, as you should know. It contains sulfa powder, morphine syringes, bandages, and a complete set of surgical scissors, hemostats, and other instruments."


    "In addition to individual medical equipment, there are also hospital use equipment and supplies¡ªsterilized medical cotton, syringes, medical infusion tubes, etc. The quantity of these is even greater. None of this is needed now, and they will soon expire, so they''ll have to be thrown away."


    He then opened a separate box of Cannabis, Major General Williams smiled as he looked at Hardy. "Did you ever use this on the battlefield?"


    Hardy quickly shook his head. "I''ve never used that."


    As they walked further inside, they saw bundles of military envelopes, Christmas cards, candles, flashlights, mosquito nets, underwear, socks, and various sizes of military tents.


    There were even ovens, ice cream machines, and hot coffee machines. Major General Williams said there were tens of thousands of sets of these.


    Further inside were individual combat gear, various military uniforms, backpacks, military water bottles, belts, helmets, blankets, individual shovels, and daggers.


    Then came various weapons¡ªrifles, pistols, machine guns, mortars.


    Major General Williams said, "After the war ended, over ten million soldiers were demobilized. Many items were decommissioned and could only be stored in warehouses. Whether used or new, they could only be left here, there''s no other place for them."


    The further they walked, the larger the items became. They saw motorcycles, jeeps, trucks, ammunition transporters, tracked vehicles, artillery, and even tanks.


    "Planes and warships couldn''t fit in here, so I didn''t let them bring those," Major General Williams added with a joke.


    Hardy set his eyes on the trucks. "General, I''m planning to start a logistics company and will need a lot of trucks. Do you have any that are suitable?"


    Major General Williams led Hardy to the trucks and introduced them: "Dodge WC62 trucks, with a 1.5 ton load capacity, GMC military trucks, with a 2.5 ton load capacity, Studebaker US6 trucks, also with a 2.5 ton load capacity, and White 666 trucks, with a 6 ton load capacity."


    "The best selling items here are vehicles and trucks, but I still have a batch. How many do you need?" Major General Williams asked.


    "How much do they cost?"


    Major General Williams smiled. "Dodge WC62 trucks are $200 each, GMC 2.5 ton military trucks are $300 each, Studebaker US6 2.5 ton trucks are also $300 each, and White 666 6 ton trucks are $500 each."


    "Okay, I''ll take them all," Hardy said.


    The price was indeed too cheap new vehicles cost at least ten times more.


    Major General Williams looked at Hardy in surprise. "I still have over 30,000 vehicles here. Do you really want them all?"


    Hardy was stunned.


    damn. Just from the way he spoke earlier, it seemed like there weren''t that many. How could there be so many? Thirty thousand vehicles that''s $10 million.


    Even though Hardy had money, spending it like this wasn''t ideal. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But after thinking it over, if he bought them all, he could make a profit even by reselling them. "No problem, I''ll take them all."

 Chapter 317: Chapter 317 A Military Materials Sales Company

    Major General Williams was immediately delighted. "Since you''re taking them all, that saves me from selling them off bit by bit. So, I''ll throw in all the spare parts for these vehicles." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then leaned closer to Hardy and lowered his voice. "Don''t worry, you won''t lose out. I''ll give you five times the standard spare parts for each vehicle, and I''ll throw in some non standard parts too. Those parts would only rust if left sitting around anyway."


    The two returned to Major General Williams office. The general pointed to a tall stack of documents on the desk. "These materials are all inventories of supplies. What we just saw is only a portion."


    As he spoke, he casually pulled out a pile and opened it on the desk. Hardy saw that there were photos inside, one of which was of a cargo ship.


    "This is a Liberty ship, with a load capacity of 7,000 tons. During the war, more than 2,700 were produced. Only a portion is needed now, most are no longer used and are just sitting idle at the ports."


    "And these Victory ships, with a load capacity of 15,000 tons, over 500 were produced, and many are no longer needed either."


    "Now all of these are about to be disposed of."


    "There are also many warships. I''ve contacted many countries to see if they want them. Of course, some countries can''t buy them, and the countries that can don''t have the money. It''s really frustrating."


    "But if we don''t sell them, they can only sit there. The maintenance costs are too high, and they will slowly deteriorate. The final outcome will be dismantling them for scrap metal."


    "What''s even more troublesome are the planes. Do you know how many there are? Over a hundred thousand. Most of them are no longer useful and are just sitting in the desert. Moreover, there are too few pieces in the planes. that even disassembling and scraping them doesn''t bring in much money, and it''s a hassle."


    "If all these things are left sitting around, the annual maintenance costs alone would be $50-60 million. The federal government officials don''t want to pay that maintenance bill, so they have no choice but to dispose of them. Do you know what they said? Even giving them away for free is better than letting them sit around and consume funds every year."


    During World War II, the United States ramped up production to full capacity, manufacturing 300,000 aircraft of various types, over 2 million vehicles, more than 100,000 tanks, thousands of cruisers, destroyers, and frigates, tens of thousands of landing craft, and 99 aircraft carriers.


    Additionally, an incalculable amount of logistical supplies was produced, with U.S. military production exceeding the combined output of all other nations.


    The victory in World War II was essentially bought with money.


    After the war, these weapons and ships became obsolete. The military downsized from over ten million personnel to just over one million, leaving behind a massive surplus of material.


    Some argued that these resources could be stored for future use, but maintaining these weapons in operational condition would require substantial upkeep, costing $40-50 million annually a significant burden on the defense budget.


    A more practical concern was that if these military assets weren''t dealt with, defense contractors wouldn''t be able to secure new orders, and without orders, they couldn''t make money.


    With the war over, military contracts had already shrunk significantly, reducing profits for defense companies. If this stagnation continued, these companies, which were controlled by major financial groups, would not stand for it.


    It''s important to understand that these major financial groups wield enormous influence in Washington.


    These financial groups would not tolerate their companies losing money. They didn''t care where the military''s excess materials went, they only cared about how many new orders the military could place, ensuring they made a profit.


    Whether the materials were given away or dumped into the sea didn''t matter, as long as there were new orders.


    The White House signed an order directing the military to handle these surplus materials. With the deep connections between military leaders and defense contractors, they were naturally willing to comply, quickly establishing the "War Assets Administration" to manage the post war surplus."


    Williams was put in charge of handling this.


    In later years, the U.S. military did indeed handle these materials by selling what could be sold, scrapping what couldn''t, using ships as target practice, or even sinking many directly into the ocean.


    To Hardy, these materials represented a goldmine.


    During a recent conversation, General Williams told Hardy that the production of these post war materials had cost over $30 billion. Even if they were sold at a tenth of their original price, it would still bring in over $3 billion.


    Many of these items were being sold for scrap value, and even at that price, they were profitable. Moreover, some of the items had significant value, representing a huge profit margin.


    "General, how did you originally plan to deal with these materials?" Hardy asked.


    "I had my former assistant set up a sales team to handle this business, trying to sell the items both domestically and abroad. As long as it didn''t violate any bans, we sold to whoever would buy."


    "And how''s that going?" Hardy inquired.


    General Williams spread his hands, "We''ve sold off some of the more desirable items, like jeeps and trucks, but the rest are still piling up in warehouses. It''s been six months, and they''ve only sold about $20 million worth. At this rate, it''ll take decades to sell everything."


    On the plane, Hardy had already considered various plans. After fully understanding the situation upon arrival, his ideas became even more comprehensive.


    "General, I have a proposal."


    "Go ahead."


    Stay updated with mvl


    General Williams looked at Hardy intently.


    "I have two options: one is to purchase some of the materials I want. The other is to establish a sales company specifically to help the military sell these materials, including both logistical supplies and weapons. Of course, you can specify in advance what cannot be sold."

 Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Hardy Trading Company

    "As for the profit, my idea is to split it 60-40 after covering operational costs, with 60% going to you and 40% to me. What do you think?"


    Hardy had thought this through.


    This was a $3 billion deal. If they split it 60-40, that would be $1.2 billion much more than his current total assets.


    Moreover, there were plenty of ways to maneuver within the operational cost structure.


    "60-40?" General Williams shook his head. "The higher-ups won''t agree to that split. At most, 80-20."


    "70-30 then," Hardy suggested, lowering his voice to a near whisper, "And I''ll set up an offshore account for you, where I''ll deposit 1% of the total profit."


    A gleam of interest flashed in General Williams eyes.


    One percent of the total profit if the final profit was only $1 billion, he would still pocket $10 million, an astronomical sum for the time.


    If he were to sell these materials himself, skimming off the top would be complicated and risky. But with Hardy handling the business, the money would be clean and off the books, allowing him to avoid any accusations of embezzlement.


    "70-30 it is. Any more than that, and I really couldn''t justify it," General Williams agreed.


    Hardy smiled and nodded, "70-30 it is."


    "Let me share my plan with you. I intend to establish a chain of stores that will sell these strategic materials, including field rations, military equipment, uniforms, bedding, vehicles, motorcycles, and even firearms and ammunition... basically, anything that can be sold."


    "I''ll also set up a logistics company specifically to handle the transportation of these materials.


    "Both companies will be funded by the Hardy Group and will eventually become subsidiaries of the Hardy Group."


    "However, the domestic market may not be able to absorb everything. You know, some people just don''t like to use this stuff, so we''ll need to find other markets. I plan to sell to countries like Mexico, Cuba, Colombia, France and even Costa Rica." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Since the initial investment will be large, and the funds from sales might be slow to come in some customers might not be able to pay right away, and repayments could take ten years or more you should be prepared for that."


    Williams nodded, "The military hasn''t set a specific deadline, but we''ll need to see some returns each year."


    "That won''t be a problem," Hardy quickly agreed.


    "Oh, and let''s include the batch of vehicles we discussed earlier in this deal. We can settle it all at once when the payments come in. What do you think?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    General Williams didn''t mind. With the sales now in Hardy''s hands, those vehicles could easily be counted among the surplus materials.


    "General, I have one more suggestion," Hardy added.


    "What is it?"


    "I suggest you appoint a team to work with us on this business. That way, the War Assets Administration remains the main entity, and we''re just the supporting partner. This way, there won''t be any discrepancies if the military audits the operation, and externally, we can conduct business under the military''s name."


    General Williams thought this was an excellent idea.


    "Indeed, that''s how it should be. I''ll assign Colonel Adam Beach to the project. He''s been assisting me with these matters and is very familiar with the situation. He was responsible for selling that $20 million worth of materials."


    Hardy didn''t really care who Major General Williams will send to assist him, his main goal was to leverage the military''s influence because many matters are easier to handle with someone from the military involved.


    Major General Williams summoned Colonel Adam Beach. Colonel Beach, in his early 30s, was very handsome. He had previously served as Major General Williams staff secretary. Later, when Major General Williams was promoted to Deputy Director of the Logistics Bureau, he also advanced Adam Beach, promoting him to the rank of Colonel.


    When the "War Assets Administration" was established, Major General Williams was nominally in charge, but he didn''t have the energy to handle all the details. Besides overseeing the general direction, almost all specific tasks were managed by Adam Beach.


    Hardy smiled and extended his hand in greeting, "Colonel Adam Beach, hello. I''m Jon Hardy, a businessman."


    Adam Beach smiled even more brightly than Hardy. "Mr. Hardy, hello. I''ve heard of you for a long time. I''ve read about how you made your fortune. Honestly, you''re my idol." Read latest stories on mvl


    This guy was even more enthusiastic than Hardy, showering him with compliments non stop, which left Hardy a bit taken aback.


    It seemed this guy had a strong "social prowess."


    Such a person was indeed well suited for sales. Later, through their conversation, Hardy learned that Colonel Adam Beach had studied business in college, not a military academy graduate, and had never been on a battlefield, always working in logistics.


    With his sharp mind and by aligning himself with Major General Williams, he had climbed to the rank of Colonel at such a young age.


    To sell these materials, Colonel Beach had previously organized a sales team of about 300 people, all active duty military personnel from the logistics department.


    Major General Williams informed Colonel Beach about the matters he and Hardy had discussed. Naturally, Beach wasn''t in a position to oppose. Major General Williams told Beach that from now on, he would report to Hardy, and Hardy''s orders would be his orders.


    Colonel Beach stood at attention and saluted, "Yes, General!"


    The next day, Andy arrived.


    He brought a team with him.


    The team included lawyers, economists, accountants, managers, and sales consultants.


    Hardy Group signed a formal contract with the War Assets Administration, with Hardy Trading Company assisting the Logistics Bureau in selling military supplies.


    The agreement stipulated that operational funds would be deducted from the total sales, and the remaining net profit would be split 70-30, with the War Assets Administration receiving 70% and Hardy Trading Company 30%. During the cooperation, Hardy Trading Company would be responsible for sales, while the War Assets Administration would provide personnel to assist and supervise the finances.


    It was a perfect cooperation agreement.

 Chapter 319: Chapter 319 Harley Davidson Motorcycles

    Hardy had his subordinates copy the entire catalog of military logistics supplies and then bid farewell to Major General Williams, taking Colonel Adam Beach with him as he left.On Hardy''s private plane, once the flight was stable, Hardy ordered drinks to be served. Colonel Adam Beach took a sip from his glass, "Ah, Mr. Hardy, you really know how to enjoy life, making a bomber this comfortable."


    Hardy looked at Colonel Adam Beach and asked with a smile, "Colonel Beach, do you plan to stay in the military for the long term, or are you considering retiring and doing something else in the future?"


    Colonel Beach smiled, "I enjoy business and a comfortable life. Although the logistics department is much better than other units, I still feel restricted. I plan to leave the military in a few years and start my own business."


    Hardy smiled.


    "I''m a businessman myself. If Colonel Beach ever decides to leave the military and go into business, I''d be happy to help whether through investment or finding resources for you," Hardy said bluntly.


    Colonel Beach was overjoyed, "Thank you, Mr. Hardy."


    He raised his glass as he spoke.


    Hardy clinked glasses with him, and they both took a sip.


    The logistics department had 181 warehouses scattered across the United States. One of these warehouses was located in a valley in Nevada, named Sierra Leone Army Ordnance Depot, just over 100 kilometers from Las Vegas.


    Hardy''s convoy arrived at the warehouse base.


    Colonel Adam Beach showed his credentials. Since he was in charge of these warehouses, the soldiers immediately let them through. When they arrived at the base headquarters, several officers were already waiting outside.


    Colonel Adam Beach introduced Hardy to the person in charge of the ordnance depot. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, they proceeded to the storage area.


    Hardy stood on the Jeep, taking in the rows of vehicles. The trucks he needed were all here, totaling more than 30,000.


    And it wasn''t just trucks. There were also many other supplies, with thousands of fighter jets stretching as far as the eye could see. Nearby was a line of tanks, armored vehicles, and tractors.


    There were also large numbers of motorcycles parked nearby. Hardy walked over to the ??motorcycles, all of which were Harley Davidson.


    Harley Davidson XA 1942.


    A classic sidecar model.


    Most of them were Harley WLA, the same motorcycle Captain America originally rode.


    "How many motorcycles are there?" Hardy asked.


    The warehouse manager immediately checked, "There are 12,800 Harley WLAs and only 3,200 XA 1942s."


    Hardy turned to Colonel Adam Beach, "How much are these motorcycles per unit?"


    Colonel Beach glanced at the motorcycles, "These motorcycles are priced at $30 each, and they can''t go any lower than that."


    The total cost was under $500,000.


    Suddenly, an idea formed in Hardy''s mind. This motorcycle model had already been discontinued by Harley, and there weren''t many on the market. Most of them were here.


    If he bought all these motorcycles and then promoted them, he could definitely sell them at a high price.


    How to promote them?


    He recalled that Captain America had just come into existence. Why not buy Marvel and turn it into a TV series? In the show, Captain America could ride this type of motorcycle. Then, selling a limited edition, star featured motorcycle for $1,000 wouldn''t be too much, would it?


    That would make the value of these motorcycles $16 million. A $500,000 investment with a $16 million return this business was absolutely worth doing.


    "Beach, I want to buy these motorcycles privately at $30 each." Now that Hardy Trading Company was in charge of selling this batch of goods, Hardy had the authority to decide as long as the price wasn''t below the military''s minimum price.


    What was the military''s minimum price?


    Usually about one tenth of the original factory price.


    "And before delivery, they must be inspected to ensure they work. Any that don''t must have their parts replaced," Hardy added.


    This was clearly taking advantage of his position to siphon off resources from the wealthy military. The goods were already old, and now they had to be in good working order after all that trouble, it was almost like giving them to Hardy for free.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy." Beach quickly noted it down.


    Hardy called Andy over and instructed, "Take note of this. Later, have someone gather information on comic book companies, I plan to acquire a few."


    Since he was acquiring Marvel, it made sense to consider DC as well.


    "Comic book companies?" Andy was quite surprised.


    They had been discussing deals involving planes, cannons, warships, and aircraft carriers how did comics come into the picture all of a sudden? "Boss, why would you want to acquire a comic book company?"


    Hardy smiled.


    "Of course, it''s to sell products more effectively. I just got an idea after seeing these motorcycles. I''ve read a few comics before, and I plan to adapt their characters into TV shows to promote these items. For example, these Harley Davidson motorcycles could become the protagonist''s ride." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A Harley motorcycle''s production cost is about $300. We could get them for $30. Once the TV show becomes popular, these discontinued motorcycles won''t just be second hand goods, they''ll be collector''s items. And we''d be the only ones selling them, so we could sell them at a much higher price. Even if we only sell them at the original price, that''s still ten times the profit."


    Andy understood what the boss was getting at.


    Using media to influence consumers.


    He quickly took notes.


    He was truly impressed by the boss''s innovative thinking so many ideas from just a single notion.


    And it wasn''t just about making money from the motorcycles, the TV station could also profit.


    Advertising revenue, TV shopping commissions...


    After jotting down Hardy''s orders, Andy looked up and asked, "Boss, should we buy some shares in the Harley Davidson production company? Our TV show would essentially be a huge commercial for Harley Davidson motorcycles. Following the usual market trends, Harley Davidson would undoubtedly become popular, and its stock price would rise as well."

 Chapter 320: Chapter 320 The Willys Jeep

    Hardy thought it made sense.He quickly considered other possibilities.


    "Hmm, not only should we acquire shares, but why not go ahead and acquire the entire company? That way, we can maximize our profits. Otherwise, if they resume production of these motorcycles, they''d be competing with us in the market."


    In the future, Harley Davidson would become the most recognizable brand in the motorcycle world, perhaps even synonymous with motorcycles. Acquiring it would definitely be worthwhile.


    Andy quickly noted this down and planned to find someone to handle the operation.


    Even if they couldn''t acquire the company, they would buy a large amount of stock. To prevent the Harley Davidson factory from continuing to produce this model, they could also purchase the rights to the motorcycle in advance, ensuring that the Harley Davidson company couldn''t produce it freely.


    If they wanted to produce it, they''d have to pay Hardy a royalty.


    Finance professionals certainly have a knack for clever schemes.


    Hardy then walked over to a bunch of oddly shaped vehicles. He recognized this type of vehicle an American military track mounted ammunition transporter, mainly used for transporting shells during wartime. It wasn''t very big, just slightly larger than a Jeep.


    It was also completely open air, with a very basic cockpit in the front and a cargo area in the back. Hardy estimated there were about two or three thousand of these vehicles here.


    Hardy called over Colonel Adam Beach. "How much is this, and how do you think we should sell it?"


    "This ammunition transporter originally cost $480 each to produce. There are over 40,000 units. The military''s preferred price is $35 per unit. As for how to sell them..." Colonel Beach thought for a moment. "I think we could sell them to factories as heavy duty transport vehicles for use inside the factory, like those that handle heavy items like cast iron parts."


    Hardy nodded. "Your idea makes sense, but there aren''t enough factories of that type. Do you think 40,000 units can be sold that way? Also, it''s a track mounted vehicle those factories would prefer ones with tires that won''t damage the floors."


    "That''s true. We promoted it to several steel mills and only sold a few dozen units." Beach admitted with a bit of frustration.


    Hardy smiled. "Why not change your thinking? I think we could sell them to farmers for plowing fields. Add a plow to the back of this thing, and it could be used in the fields."


    "How much does a tractor cost? Around $500, right? We could sell this for $50, which is one tenth the price of a tractor. I''m sure it would be quite appealing to farmers."


    Beach immediately perked up.


    That''s right,


    It could be sold as a tractor. Although it wouldn''t be as convenient as a tractor, it''s cheap! Farmers who can''t afford a tractor could buy one of these. It might be a bit more troublesome to replace the plow, but it''s cheap!


    Sometimes, cheap is king.


    As they continued walking around the warehouse, Hardy saw a lot of different supplies. There were some airplanes, tanks, and broken vehicles, not even stacked neatly¡ªjust piled together into a junk heap. Exposed to the wind and rain, many were already rusting.


    When the U.S. military initially gathered these materials, they didn''t do much sorting. They mainly stored them based on proximity: materials brought in from the West Coast were piled up in military depots near the West Coast, while those from the East Coast were stored near the East Coast depots.


    However, there is an advantage to this arrangement. Since similar types of goods are available in various locations, it''s convenient for transporting items. If someone wants to buy a car, there''s no need to transport goods from the East Coast to the West Coast, which would incur substantial shipping costs.


    Hardy has already purchased all the motorcycles. Later, the military will refurbish these motorcycles and store them in the warehouse. As for when they will be used, that''s up to Hardy. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the current benefits of being a sales company is that occupying military warehouse space doesn''t cost any money.


    After inspecting the warehouse supplies, Hardy and his team drove back to Las Vegas.


    As they entered the Hardy Hotel, Colonel Beach and the few people he brought with him couldn''t stop glancing at the customers coming and going, the women in bikinis by the swimming pool, and their eyes lit up with longing when they saw the casino.


    Hardy glanced at these guys, a barely perceptible smile appearing on his face, and then led them into the hotel.


    In the conference room,


    Hardy patted the thick inventory catalog and said, "We have too many items on hand, and we need to sell them one by one. But I think, since this is business, we should have a grand opening and spread the word about our sales."


    "Mr. Hardy, what do you have in mind?" Colonel Beach asked.


    "The best selling item should be cars, right? I checked the data: there are 46,000 Jeeps, including over a thousand brand new, unopened ones. Of the other vehicles, 70% are functional, and 30% are not."


    "The cost of a Willys Jeep is $750, and the military''s base price is $50 per unit. My idea is to sell all these vehicles, new or old, for $150 each," Hardy said.


    The Willys Jeep was very famous during World War II and had a wide range of uses¡ªbattlefield reconnaissance, patrol, communication, first aid, command, and artillery towing. Over 600,000 were produced, though many ended up abroad.


    "Ah, selling them all for $150 each? People will definitely rush to buy the unopened new cars, then the functional ones, and no one will want the ones that don''t work," Colonel Beach remarked with some skepticism.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "Of course, I know people will rush for the good cars. My plan is to sell them through a lottery. In other words, I''ll sell only a qualification number. All the cars will be numbered, and we''ll draw lots on site. Whatever you draw is what you get."

 Chapter 321: Chapter 321 Willys MB Jeep Commercial

    "Before the event, it will be explained that whether you get a good or bad car depends entirely on luck.""If you''re lucky, you could buy a brand new, unopened Willys MB worth $750 for just $150. Of course, if you''re unlucky, you might end up with a broken one. But we could support them with some spare parts as a consolation."


    Colonel Beach felt that this approach might attract some people to bid, as there was a chance of hitting the jackpot. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the trucks,


    Hardy had already bought them all, at the military''s lowest price.


    Colonel Beach was curious about how Hardy would handle the batch of trucks he now owned. "Mr. Hardy, even if you were to set up a logistics company and chain of supermarkets, you probably wouldn''t need that many trucks. What do you plan to do with the rest?"


    Hardy smiled,


    "I have quite a few businesses security companies, a television factory, a toy factory, and so on all of which need trucks. I''ll allocate some to them, but there will still be a large batch left, probably around 20,000 vehicles. I plan to sell these."


    "Are you going to use the lottery method for the trucks as well?" Colonel Beach asked.


    "No, not for the trucks. I''ll sell them directly. My plan is to sell them on an installment basis. For example, a GMC truck with a 2.5 ton capacity has a normal price of $3,000. I acquired it for $300."


    "I could offer buyers the option to make a $200 down payment and open a loan account with Wells Fargo. The remaining amount would be paid in 10 monthly installments of $50 each. That means each truck would be sold for $700."


    "Who could we sell these trucks to? To those who want to start their own transportation business. Many people struggle because they don''t have their own vehicle. Now we''re offering trucks at such a low price with the option of installment payments, giving many people without much cash the chance to buy one. Do you think there will be a lot of buyers?"


    Both Andy and Colonel Beach nodded in agreement.


    "With a truck, they could start their own transport business, effectively paving the way to entrepreneurship. I think many people will buy," Colonel Beach said.


    Hardy had already calculated. If he sold a truck for $700 and put 20,000 vehicles up for sale, he could make $14 million if they all sold. The key point is that he didn''t spend a single penny on this deal. After deducting the cost of purchasing the trucks, all the profits would be his, plus he''d still have over 10,000 vehicles left.


    Moreover, there was no rush to pay the military. This money could entirely be used as startup capital for the logistics company and the chain of supermarkets.


    This was a perfect example of Hardy pulling off a major coup with no money down!


    The meeting ended.


    Hardy looked at Colonel Beach, "Next, I''ll arrange for newspapers and TV stations to start promoting this, and we''ll also shoot an advertisement. Selling the jeeps will be our first business, and it needs to be a big success. It''ll take about a week."


    "Is this your first time in Las Vegas, Colonel Beach?"


    "Yes, it''s my first time," Beach replied.


    "You can take a break for the next couple of days and have some fun in Las Vegas. Experience the charm of Sin City," Hardy said with a smile.


    That was exactly what Beach was thinking.


    After leaving the conference room, Colonel Beach immediately called his few associates and plunged into the casino, indulging in gambling, watching strip shows, and swimming. They had to try it all.


    ...


    A few days later.


    ABC Television aired a commercial.


    A man wearing a floral shirt with coconut tree patterns, sunglasses on his face, and a cigarette dangling from his mouth, was driving a Jeep down the scenic coastal road in a carefree manner.


    As he approached the beach, the man drove the Jeep straight down the steps to the shore, stopping on the sandy beach.


    The man jumped out of the car, took off his sunglasses, and leaned against the side of the Jeep, revealing his sunny and handsome face. Five golden badges were affixed to the body of his car.


    The girls on the beach turned their heads to look.


    "Wow~ Five badges, that means he must have participated in five battles."


    Several girls eagerly approached him, and soon, five or six girls in revealing bikinis surrounded the man, all asking him about the stories behind the badges.


    The man pointed to one of the badges and said, "This badge represents my participation in the Battle of Tunisia. It was the early hours of April 21, 1943, when the German army suddenly launched a surprise attack."


    The man boasted about his battlefield experiences, with the girls looking at him in admiration. The camera slowly zoomed out.


    Finally, the scene froze on the Jeep, with a deep, magnetic male voice over saying, "Willys MB Jeep, the choice of real men."


    Two days ago,


    The advertising department of ABC Television approached Willys Overland Motors, saying they had tailored a commercial specifically for them and asked if they were willing to pay for it.


    The president of Willys Overland Motors watched the commercial and felt it was perfect, though he was puzzled as to why the TV station''s advertising department had approached them proactively. The advertising salesman smiled and said, "We at ABC have the highest ratings and the best advertising effects, so we should consider our clients more by providing more thoughtful and convenient services."


    The president was persuaded and agreed to spend $600,000 on advertising with ABC.


    In the past two days,


    Hardy Group''s investment company had been manipulating the stock of Willys Overland Motors, purchasing 650,000 shares.


    The stock, which had been quite stable throughout the year, saw a slight uptick due to the influx of funds.

 Chapter 322: Chapter 322 Merit Jeeps

    Today.ABC Television aired the commercial.


    It must be said that the commercial was very well made.


    However, many people were curious about the meaning of the badges on the Jeep. Some called Willys Overland Motors to inquire, but even the company was puzzled.


    They had no idea about the badges.


    The next day, the Global Times published an advertisement with a large headline.


    "The Military is Selling ''Merit Jeeps''."


    "The military is selling a batch of retired Jeeps from the battlefield, each priced at $150 and available through a lottery system. A total of 46,000 vehicles are available, including over 1,200 brand new, unopened vehicles. Among the others, 70% are operational, while 30% are nonfunctional and come with sparse parts."


    "Winning the bid for a Jeep is somewhat like a lottery; whether you get a scrap or a brand new Jeep, it all costs $150, purely depending on luck."


    "When selling the Jeeps, the military is also launching a badge awarding campaign. Anyone who served in World War II and buys a Jeep will be awarded a badge. For every battle they participated in, regardless of size, they will receive an additional badge.


    "The badges are made of brass, bright and eye catching, to be affixed to the side of the car''s front hood. Each badge costs $2. For those needing written proof of their badges, they can send a letter to the military logistics headquarters. Upon verification, the military will issue a stamped certificate.


    "Each request for verification costs $10."


    The cost to manufacture a Jeep is around $750, and the retail price from the company is $1,280 per vehicle. Now, this batch of Jeeps is being sold for just $150, immediately attracting much attention.


    However, some expressed dissatisfaction.


    "If you get a brand new one, it''s a steal. If it''s functional, that''s also pretty good. But if you get a scrap, isn''t that just a waste of $150?"


    "I doubt anyone would be foolish enough to buy a scrap vehicle."


    But some people underestimated the allure of one thing: the badges.


    These are symbols of one''s achievements. How many people in the United States have been to war? Over ten million. The vast majority of them never received a medal. Now, buying a Jeep allows them to mount badges, with each badge representing a part of their history and a perfect source of bragging rights, which entices countless people.


    Explore more at mvl


    Just like in the commercial, driving a Jeep covered in badges and basking in the admiring and envious gazes of others is an exciting thought.


    Buy it, you must buy it.


    If you get a functional one, that''s lucky.


    Even if it''s a scrap, it doesn''t matter.


    I''ll spend my own money to restore it. I participated in more than thirty battles, big and small, and I want to cover the entire front hood with badges, to blind those on the street with envy. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A week later.


    At eight military depots.


    The branches were located in the southeastern, western, northern, and central United States.


    Countless people drove over. They were all there to buy Jeeps, no doubt about it. The draw was held on site, and whether the vehicles were good or bad depended purely on luck.


    This event was, of course, organized by Hardy Trading Company in collaboration with the military. The military logistics department had deployed a large number of personnel to participate.


    At the Nevada Armory.


    Hardy was present.


    General Williams was also there.


    Colonel Beach stood behind them, looking at the massive crowd, estimated at two or three thousand people.


    Colonel Beach said, "I just made some calls to communicate with the other bases. The number of people participating in the auctions is also around one or two thousand at each location, and many of them aren''t just buying one vehicle. So, we should be able to sell them all today."


    General Williams looked at Hardy and said with satisfaction, "I never expected you to come up with such a great idea."


    "Attaching badges to the vehicle; this car is no longer just a car. I estimate that the vast majority of people here are after the badges."


    "And that badge, a piece of brass sold for $2, a report for $10, I''m sure the revenue won''t be small. Hardy, you''re the best businessman I''ve ever seen."


    Hardy smiled, "Thank you for the compliment. I still need to work hard; after all, we still have so much stockpiled in the warehouse. I need to figure out how to turn it all into money."


    "Hahaha, I believe you can definitely do it." General Williams then turned to Colonel Beach and instructed:


    "Beach, make sure you cooperate well with Hardy. Although this is nominally a military operation, when it comes to sales, you need to follow Hardy''s instructions."


    "Yes, General, I will fully cooperate with Mr. Hardy," Colonel Beach promptly responded.


    In recent days.


    While Hardy was busy with the advertising campaign, Colonel Beach, having nothing to do, had been spending his days in the Las Vegas casinos, indulging in gambling and womanizing, unknowingly losing more than $50,000. When Colonel Beach came to his senses, he was shocked.


    He had no choice but to find Hardy.


    Hardy patted Colonel Beach on the shoulder, arranged to cover the loss, and then said, "Beach, if you want to be a successful person in the future, you need to learn to control your desires. Don''t let your desires lead you by the nose.


    "Now, we''re working together on this business. You need to put in more effort. There are actually many opportunities to make money; it all depends on whether you can seize them. If we work well together, I''ll give you a commission after each successful deal. How does that sound?"


    Colonel Beach immediately nodded in excitement.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Hardy. You''ll have full control over this matter, and I''ll handle the coordination," said Colonel Beach.


    He was originally sent by Major General Williams to assist Hardy, so the decision making power wasn''t in his hands. Hardy only used him where he was needed, and that''s why he promised benefits. For someone like Beach, a relationship based on interests is more solid than one based on sentiment.

 Chapter 323: Chapter 323 The Angry Yet Happy Willys Company

    A buying frenzy.It was a complete buying frenzy.


    When the sale began, people flocked over. Some even bought dozens or hundreds of vehicles at once, likely to resell them.


    But it didn''t matter. As long as someone was buying, the military was selling, no matter who the buyer was.


    In just one day, under the mad rush of buyers, the Jeeps at the base were all sold out. Of course, some were happy while others were disappointed. Those who drew new vehicles were naturally pleased as they made a profit, while those who ended up with scrap vehicles were naturally dejected.


    However, these people didn''t give up. They had their friends drive them home, and by the evening, the noise finally subsided, and the arsenal returned to quiet.


    Colonel Beach came to report.


    "General, Mr. Hardy, the Jeeps from the eight bases have all been sold out. I''ve summarized the funds, a total of 7.02 million dollars."


    Major General Williams nodded with satisfaction.


    Last year, it took half a year to sell 20 million dollars worth of supplies. Hardy took over and sold more than 7 million in just a few days, which naturally made him happy.


    Looking at Hardy, he said, "Hardy, I''ll leave it to you from now on. You make the decisions on how to sell the items. You don''t need to report to me on anything except warships and aircraft carriers. As long as it''s not too against the rules, it''s fine. The gentlemen at the White House and the Pentagon want us to sell these things off."


    "Not too against the rules."


    This sentence was subtle.


    It meant that you could bend the rules a bit, just don''t be too blatant and don''t cause trouble. As for the rest, it didn''t matter.


    Hardy smiled and indicated that he understood.


    The streets were filled with more and more Jeeps, with many men wearing sunglasses and floral shirts, letting the wind mess up their hair, creating a new trend in American society.


    A Jeep was waiting at a traffic light.


    Eight badges were stuck on the hood, and drivers started to notice. The girl in the back seat of another car even rolled down her window.


    "Wow! Eight badges, doesn''t that mean you''ve participated in eight battles?"


    The Jeep driver heard this and raised his eyebrows even higher.


    At a school parent teacher meeting, a parent in his thirties drove up in a jeep with a dozen badges on the body, almost running out of space on one side. This immediately attracted the attention of many children, and the child in the car felt an overwhelming excitement.


    He had never been the center of so much attention before.


    "Can we sit in the car?" one child asked.


    "Sure," the child in the jeep replied.


    Children swarmed onto the Jeep, and soon the small vehicle was packed with laughing children, with more waiting outside.


    The jeep became the center of attention.


    Continue your saga on mvl


    Peter Parker was an editor at a newspaper. He was ordinary looking and quiet, with no girls taking an interest in him. But one day, he drove a Jeep to work, and as soon as he parked in front of the office building, he caught everyone''s attention.


    Someone walked over to look at the car and exclaimed, "Parker, is this your car?"


    "Yes," Parker said, taking his briefcase.


    "Oh my God, you have 15 badges on your car. Have you participated in 15 battles?" a girl asked.


    Parker nodded.


    "What was the biggest battle you participated in?" someone asked curiously.


    "Normandy Landing."


    "Oh my God!" gasps erupted from the surrounding crowd.


    The Normandy landing was very famous. Many people knew that the Normandy landing was a great battle that turned the tide of World War II, often called a "meat grinder" battle, with countless casualties. No one expected that the usually quiet Parker had participated in the Normandy landing.


    When he entered the office, many people looked at him differently than before, and many even greeted him proactively.


    In the afternoon, when he was about to leave work, a female clerk came to Parker''s desk and smiled, "Parker, do you have time to take me to a movie tonight?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Being asked out by a girl made Parker''s heart race, "Yes, yes, I have time."


    "The drive in theater, how about we take your car?" the girl suggested with a smile.


    "Sure, sure."


    ...


    At first, the Willys company thought they had been tricked.


    ABC Television''s advertising department approached them to run ads. They spent $600,000 but didn''t expect the military to start selling cars immediately after.


    This made Willys very angry.


    They were even considering suing ABC Television when suddenly their sales department informed them that Jeep sales had surged.


    What was going on?


    The logistics department had only over 40,000 cars, but there were millions of veterans nationwide. Even if only one percent wanted to buy a car, Hardy''s Jeeps weren''t enough. Those who couldn''t buy a military Jeep and had money would turn to buy from the stores.


    What they valued were the badges.


    They wanted to stick their badges on their Jeeps to represent their past glory.


    Every badge was a chapter of an exciting story, worth reminiscing about.


    A jeep was the best vessel for these memories. Even if they didn''t drive it, they would buy one to keep at home. If a friend visited and saw the badges and marveled, asking about their past experiences, it would be their happiest moment.


    In essence, it was about showing off.


    Car sales surged, and in just a few days, the stock was sold out. With no cars left, people started placing orders, and the orders reached tens of thousands and kept coming in.


    The president of Willys was thrilled, no longer thinking of suing ABC, and instead felt that this was a big win. He even called the idea brilliant, elevating the Jeep to legendary status.


    Now the Jeep was no longer just a means of transportation, Hardy had given it a whole new meaning.

 Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Selling The Right Things To The Right People At The Right Time

    Due to the surge in sales and overflowing orders, soon the Global Times and ABC Television reported on this phenomenon, and Willys stock price skyrocketed, rising $17 per share.Seeing that the time was right, Andy decided to sell, finally making a profit of nearly $10 million.


    Selling cars was a small matter.


    Capital manipulation was where the real money was.


    During this period, military badges were also selling like crazy, at $2 each. In just one month, over a million were sold. Some people, whether they had a car or not, bought a badge first.


    They also received tens of thousands of letters requesting to investigate their wartime experiences. Each certification letter cost $10, bringing in over a million in revenue.


    Hmm, Even those piled up envelopes and postcards came in handy.


    The Jeep combat badge, issued by the military, was made with a copper alloy typically used for minting coins. Each badge contained roughly the same amount of material as five pennies, giving it a certain value. Each badge was sold for $2.


    This business was handled by the logistics department. Anyone interested in purchasing a badge would send a letter and transfer funds to an account designated by the logistics department. About two weeks later, the buyer would receive the badge by mail.


    As for verifying combat experience and issuing proof letters, the logistics department couldn''t handle that. However, they had a solution: all requests received would be forwarded to the Pentagon''s military archives.


    Major General Williams personally went to the Pentagon to meet with Major General Cooley, who was in charge of archives management, and offered a deal: one dollar for each proof letter issued.


    "What? Just one dollar? You only receive the letters and forward them to us, pocketing $9 without lifting a finger. Williams, you''re the most shameless person I''ve ever met!"


    "Do you know how much work this requires? We have to carefully verify each soldier''s information. The archives are piled high, and some records are nearly impossible to find. Do you realize the workload this involves? And you''re offering us just one dollar?" Major General Cooley shouted at Williams.


    His voice was so loud that it reached the offices outside, causing many staff members to look over, wondering if the two generals might start a fight.


    However, Williams knew that Cooley was just putting on a show. He never actually rejected the deal, he was merely complaining about the low price. It was clear he wanted more money.


    William spread his hands and said softly, "I''ve already instructed those requesting proof letters to provide their own clues. Many of the letters already contain clear information. You only need to verify their authenticity."


    "That still involves a significant amount of work," Cooley said.


    "$1.5, no more. We can supply a batch of envelopes and postcards," Williams countered.


    Cooley wasn''t really worried. After all, only they could handle this business. Without the Pentagon''s stamp, the proof was meaningless.


    But he was also afraid of the deal falling through. His department was a "clean office" with no external income. This opportunity to make money was rare, and Cooley was determined not to let it slip away.


    As for the money, it wasn''t for personal gain. But there were plenty of legitimate ways to spend it. By transferring the funds to the Pentagon archives account, they could organize team building activities, even with families, in places like Miami or Hawaii, fostering good relationships. No problem with that, right?


    "Too little. At least $3," Cooley said.


    Williams wouldn''t agree to that. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two generals began haggling as if they were buying food at a market, eventually settling on $2 per letter.


    Both smiled and shook hands, signifying a pleasant cooperation.


    It was all just a performance, trying to secure a bit more benefit.


    "Badges and proof letters, Williams, whose genius idea was this? How come we didn''t think of it? If we had, all the profits could have gone to our archives," Cooley remarked.


    "This idea wasn''t ours either. It was Jon Hardy, the owner of Hardy Group, who thought of it. He''s currently helping us sell post war supplies," Williams explained.


    "Jon Hardy, I''ve heard of him. I heard he built his own group in just two or three years. Impressive. No wonder he could come up with such a clever idea, turning the ability to make money into an art form," Cooley said with a laugh.


    "I''d love to meet Mr. Hardy someday."


    Although the income from this business might only be in the tens of thousands, it was significant for the archives, a department with little external funding. It could greatly improve the welfare of the staff.


    Hardy also had a share in the badge and proof letter business. Although he didn''t participate directly, it was included in the sales contract, and Hardy would receive his share.


    Hardy told Williams that this business could continue long term. With millions of veterans, the potential market was huge. If they could sell 10 million badges, it would be a $20 million business.


    And if they could issue a million proof letters, that would be a multi million dollar business as well.


    When Major General Williams returned to the logistics headquarters, he called Hardy to inform him of the situation. Upon hearing it, Hardy thought of something.


    "General, I''d be very interested in meeting Major General Cooley. There''s also something I''d like to ask for his help with," Hardy said.


    "What help?" Williams was slightly puzzled.


    What could the archives do?


    "The archives are responsible for the details of battles, battlefield footage, and other materials, right? ABC Television is producing a war documentary, and they''ll need a lot of text and video resources. I hope to borrow some of those materials," Hardy explained.


    Your next journey awaits at mvl


    "That does fall under their jurisdiction. Alright, I''ll contact him for you. Let''s arrange a meeting where you can discuss it with Cooley directly," Williams said.


    Hardy never missed an opportunity to leverage relationships.


    This was a manifestation of how extraordinary his social skills were.

 Chapter 325: Chapter 325 Detective Comics

    Military archives are typically stored at the National Archives, but these files still belong to the military. The military appoints a senior representative to the National Archives, making them a member of the Archives Committee. By convention, Major General Cooley is the military''s senior representative and a member of the Archives Committee.The large collection of footage he manages would be extremely helpful for producing documentaries. The U.S. military even preserved some of Japanese texts, photos, and films, which Hardy was eager to obtain to produce documentaries exposing Japan''s war crimes and the lowly tactics he and the Marines had to deal with through the war.


    The next day, Hardy flew to Washington.


    It was his first time visiting the nation''s capital.


    At a private club, Hardy met Major General Cooley. They were both genuinely interested in each other and quickly became friends. Find more to read at mvl


    When Hardy mentioned his desire to access the materials, Cooley agreed but also warned Hardy that some highly classified materials couldn''t be released. He could only provide the data that was publicly available.


    Even so, Hardy was satisfied.


    After returning from Washington, Hardy instructed ABC Television to contact the National Archives and prepare to produce more documentaries.


    ...


    Hardy Group Headquarters, Chairman''s Office


    Andy reports to Hardy on his work.


    "Due to the Jeep hot sale incident, Willys stock skyrocketed. I sold at $46.5 per share, making a total profit of $9.62 million. Although their stock price has slowed down in growth over the past few days, it has increased by more than a dollar. In hindsight, I could have held onto it a bit longer."


    Hardy smiled gently.


    "No one can predict the peak of a stock. As long as it meets our expected target, it''s fine to sell. You''ve done an excellent job," Hardy said.


    Andy continued his report.


    "There''s news from the U.K that the pharmaceutical company has been officially registered. It''s called ''Hardy Group U.K Pharmaceutical Co. Ltd.'' The people from Merck Pharma have already begun installing equipment."


    "Wells Fargo has found suitable office locations in both Europe and Asia. In Europe, we have branches in major cities of France and England as for Asia, we have one in Hong Kong and another in Japan. In Hong Kong, we acquired a bank that had been closed during the Japanese occupation. After Japan''s defeat, the bank reopened but hasn''t seen much success.


    Wells Fargo contacted them, and they quickly agreed to sell all their assets to us.


    "As for Japan, you mentioned earlier that we could consider acquiring some Japanese banks. Many banks went bankrupt after the war, and one of them, ''Chiyo Bank,'' was run by the Chiyo family. Wells Fargo has inspected it and feels it''s a good acquisition."


    "Chiyo Bank''s headquarters is in Tokyo, with branches in other major cities. It''s a large bank with assets spread across Japan. At its peak, it was ranked as Japan''s ninth largest bank. The top banks were mostly owned by large conglomerates. During the war, Chiyo Bank provided substantial funds for Japan''s military industry. After Japan''s defeat in 1945, their banking activities were strictly limited."


    "After the war, with little money in the hands of the Japanese people, there was a rush to withdraw cash. Chiyo Bank originally had hundreds of thousands of depositors, but their cash reserves were insufficient to cover the withdrawals. They''ve managed to pay out only a small portion, and they''re now on the verge of bankruptcy." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After Wells Fargo approached them, Chiyo Bank was very eager to be acquired. The Chiyo family wants to keep a small share but is willing to give the rest to Wells Fargo."


    Hardy squinted slightly and said calmly, "Give? They''re not being generous, they just want Wells Fargo to take over their bad debts."


    "Wells Fargo did the calculations. Taking over Chiyo Bank and becoming the major shareholder would be more cost effective than directly purchasing the assets. It would also give us a mature business network, making it easier to operate. If we were to start a bank from scratch, it would take about a year longer," Andy explained.


    Hardy waved his hand dismissively.


    "Tell Johnston not to merge, just acquire. Let Chiyo Bank go bankrupt. After they go bankrupt, we''ll acquire their assets and establish a new, clean bank. It''ll save us a lot of trouble," Hardy instructed.


    When a bank goes bankrupt, millions of depositors can''t get their money back. But Hardy''s was an American capitalist, Japanese depositors problems were none of his concern.


    "I understand, boss. I''ll inform Johnston," Andy replied.


    He continued with his report.


    "The Global Times reports operations in Europe are running smoothly, and things have started up in Hong Kong as well. As per your instructions, the Japanese branch will also start running before next year."


    Hardy nodded in approval.


    "Andy, have ABC Radio send people to London and Paris to prepare for setting up radio and television stations in those places," Hardy instructed.


    They already had newspapers there, so they couldn''t miss out on radio and TV stations. It''s better to act quickly. The Hardy Media must be the first to cover up all of Europe.


    "Yes, boss," Andy quickly noted down Hardy''s orders.


    After making his notes, Andy looked up and continued his report, "Boss, I''ve already contacted the two comic book companies you selected. ''Detective Comics'' said they have no plans to sell. I sent someone to investigate. ''Detective Comics'' has four shareholders, and the current president is a publisher named James Gordon, who owns 22% of the shares.


    "The other three shareholders include two individuals, but the majority shareholder is Warner, which owns 47% of the company. ''Detective Comics'' is now the largest comic book publisher in the United States, with total sales reaching ten million copies last year."


    "Two of their comics have already been adapted into films, one being Superman and the other Batman."


    At this time, DC wasn''t yet known as DC but as ''Detective Comics.'' However, when Hardy saw their comics, he knew this was the future renowned DC Comics.

 Chapter 326: Chapter 326 Marvel Acquisition

    DC had already matured, featuring characters like Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman, The Flash, Aquaman, Green Lantern, Hawkman, The Atom, The Spectre, Doctor Fate, Hourman, and Sandman.Their sales were strong, and with Warner backing them, it''s natural they wouldn''t want to sell.


    "If they don''t want to sell, then forget it," Hardy said indifferently.


    When the Paramount Decree comes into effect, the major movie studios will face tough times. Perhaps then, it might be possible to talk to Warner.


    "Boss, we contacted Marvel''s owner, Goodman. He''s very interested in Hardy Group''s acquisition. He expressed a desire to meet with you," Andy reported.


    "Meet with me? Sure," Hardy smiled.


    Marvel was his real target, and with Goodman wanting to sell, Hardy was eager to meet him.


    Two days later.


    Two young men walked into the Hardy Group headquarters.


    Hardy met them in his office. Goodman, a slim man in his thirties wearing black framed glasses, was accompanied by a young man in his twenties.


    "Mr. Hardy, hello. I''m Goodman, and this is our editor in chief, Stan Lee," Goodman introduced himself.


    Hardy looked at the handsome young man with black hair and a long face standing behind Goodman, thinking to himself, "So this is the true creator of the Marvel universe, Stan Lee." Stan Lee became Marvel''s editor in chief, lead writer, and art director at just 19.


    Hardy walked over to shake Goodman''s hand and then shook Stan Lee''s hand, inviting them to sit on the nearby sofa with a smile.


    "Let''s sit down and talk. What would you like to drink?" Hardy asked.


    The two men relaxed significantly. Initially, they had thought that someone as wealthy as Hardy might be aloof and condescending, but they were pleasantly surprised by his friendliness.


    Martin Goodman was originally a magazine editor but later established his own small comic book company. He had his own principles: if a work became popular, he would replicate the formula, ensuring it would also make big money.


    At that time, DC was the leader in the comic book industry. From the moment Marvel appeared, it followed closely in DC''s footsteps. Whenever DC released a comic, Marvel would inevitably imitate it.


    Stan Lee was Goodman''s wife''s cousin and joined Marvel after graduating from high school. However, at that time, Marvel was called "Atlas Comics," not the Marvel Comics we know today.


    When World War II broke out, Stan Lee joined the army. However, he didn''t see combat but instead worked on illustrations and propaganda. After the war ended, he returned to the comic book company and is now Marvel''s editor in chief, lead writer, and art director.


    Hardy knew that Stan Lee was the soul of Marvel. Even if they didn''t retain Goodman, they had to keep Stan Lee.


    "I''m interested in acquiring your comic book company. What are your thoughts?" Hardy asked Goodman.


    "Are you considering investing, or do you want to acquire the entire company?" Goodman inquired.


    "Partial equity purchase. If you''re willing, you can continue running the company, and Mr. Stan Lee can remain as editor in chief," Hardy replied.


    Goodman breathed a slight sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    Currently, Atlas is only a medium sized comic book company with about 40 employees. Last year, they sold over a million copies, netting a profit of tens of thousands after expenses.


    This income was already quite good, but like every entrepreneur, Goodman had his own ambitions to grow bigger and stronger and make more money. He also hoped that Marvel''s characters could make it to the big screen.


    In fact, there were many comic book companies in the U.S. similar to Atlas. Goodman was pleasantly surprised that the Hardy Group had taken an interest in them.


    He knew the strength of the Hardy Group, especially in the media industry, with ABC Television, HD Film Company, the newly rising Global Times, Playboy magazine, and the recently launched new magazine Reader''s Digest. All of this indicated that the Hardy Group aimed to build a comprehensive media empire.


    Perhaps it was for this reason that the Hardy Group noticed his small company.


    "How much of the company do you intend to purchase?" Goodman asked.


    Hardy had already thought this through. "I intend to acquire more than 80% of the shares. You can retain 20%. Of course, you will still be responsible for the company''s operations, so I''m willing to give you a portion of the management shares, 5%."


    After speaking, Hardy turned to Stan Lee. "Mr. Stan Lee, I also hope you stay. If you continue as editor in chief, you''ll receive 5% of the profit shares."


    Stan Lee was slightly taken aback.


    "I get a share too?"


    "Of course, technical shares with profit dividends," Hardy said.


    Stan Lee immediately showed a look of surprise and joy.


    Hardy then turned back to Goodman. "What do you value the company at?"


    Goodman thought for a moment. "I believe Atlas is worth $1.5 million."


    Hardy shook his head.


    "I had professionals assess it. Your company''s valuation is at most $800,000. DC now has over a dozen well known comic book characters, while you don''t have anything substantial to show for it, maybe except for Captain America."


    Hardy''s words made Goodman a bit embarrassed.


    But that was indeed the case. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "$1 million, not a penny less," Goodman insisted.


    Hardy paused for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, we''ll value it at $1 million. I''ll purchase 80% of the shares."


    A million dollar deal was thus concluded.


    Both parties were willing to cooperate, which is why it went so smoothly.


    Stay updated with mvl


    The Hardy Group had a vast team of lawyers, and a purchase contract was quickly drafted. As he signed, Goodman remarked, "Originally, I thought this meeting was just a preliminary contact, and that there would be several rounds of negotiations later. I didn''t expect the contract to be signed so easily."


    Andy, who was beside him, chuckled. "For a million dollar acquisition, there''s no need to waste so much time. Mr. Hardy always works efficiently and decisively, not liking to quibble over small sums. As long as everyone agrees, the deal is done because the time saved could have already earned back any extra money spent."

 Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Captain Americas Ride

    Stan Lee listened with admiration, thinking that this was how big things were accomplished.He had heard that this Mr. Hardy was only a year older than him but already had a fortune worth hundreds of millions. There had to be a reason for that.


    They then signed the management equity profit sharing agreement.


    Stan Lee got a share as well.


    The agreement stipulated that as long as he remained at Marvel, he would continue to receive profit dividends. Stan Lee''s hand trembled slightly as he signed, filled with both the joy of gaining wealth and the excitement of being recognized.


    After signing the contract, they returned to Hardy''s office. Now that Hardy was the boss of both Goodman and Stan Lee, he said:


    "There are a few things to address. First, we need to change the company name. I don''t like the name Atlas. I''ve come up with a new name for the comic book company ''Marvel Comics.''"


    The two men softly repeated the new name, "Marvel Comics." They liked the sound of it.


    "Second, I plan to adapt ''Captain America'' into a TV series. I''ll have the script handled by the writers at HD Films. Stan Lee, as Marvel''s editor in chief, you''re very familiar with this character, so you should also join the production team."


    Goodman and Stan Lee were excited when they heard about the TV series. This was the benefit of being backed by a powerful group. They had just joined the Hardy Group, and their comic book characters were already set to hit the screen.


    Although it was just a TV series, with the television series in place, the movie won''t be too far behind.


    "Alright, I''ll definitely cooperate with the screenwriters," Stan Lee said.


    To him, the screenwriters at HD Films were top tier, and his role in the past was likely to assist and provide information.


    However, Hardy waved his hand and said, "It''s not about cooperation, you are also one of the main screenwriters. You need to put forward your own ideas and creativity. I hope everyone works hard."


    Even though the boss''s words implied more responsibility for him, Stan Lee felt a slight surge of excitement upon hearing them. Perhaps this was what it felt like to be acknowledged.


    He started to like this boss.


    "Thirdly, regarding the current state of the company''s publishing: we''re selling around 100,000 copies a month, which isn''t great. My idea is to break free from the old mindset and create more Marvel characters. Once we find a character that customers like, we''ll turn it into a premium product.


    "We''ll recruit more editors and artists, and we can also solicit contributions from the public. Stan Lee, while you''re collaborating with the HD screenwriting team, you can work with them to help create characters and edit stories. After all, they''re professionals at crafting stories."


    Goodman and Stan Lee nodded together. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fourthly, your comic book office is in New York. My suggestion is to move it to Los Angeles. After all, Hollywood is here, which would make it more convenient to produce shows. As for New York, it can serve as a branch office. Of course, this can be done gradually, within a year or two."


    As Goodman and Stan Lee were leaving, Hardy even had someone send a Harley Davidson WLA motorcycle to Stan Lee.


    "This is Captain America''s ride. In the Captain America stories, this Harley motorcycle must be an important prop. Captain America only has two pieces of equipment: his shield and this Harley motorcycle." Your adventure continues at §Þ??


    After thanking Hardy, Stan Lee left with his motorcycle.


    Seeing the motorcycle, Hardy remembered the time he instructed Andy to acquire Harley Davidson Motor Company. "Andy, how''s the progress on acquiring Harley Davidson?"


    "Not very promising. I sent people to contact the owner of Harley Davidson. Right now, Harley Davidson is the largest motorcycle manufacturer in the United States. During World War II, they were the sole supplier of motorcycles to the military, manufacturing over 90,000 motorcycles and making a significant profit.


    "Although they no longer have military orders, they''re still very strong. This year, they''ve launched a new motorcycle model that''s selling quite well. Currently, the entire company is valued at around 60 million dollars."


    It''s understandable that they don''t want to sell.


    If someone wanted to buy Playboy magazine right now, Hardy wouldn''t want to sell either. If you''re not in need of money, why sell?


    Another issue is that Harley Davidson is not a publicly traded company, so there''s no way to manipulate it.


    "Then discuss with them whether we can purchase the rights to this military model," Hardy said.


    "Alright, I''ll have someone contact Harley Davidson again."


    Nothing is perfect, especially in business. Hardy didn''t mind, at most, he''d just make a little less money.


    He had so many businesses; there were plenty of ways to make money.


    Hardy called Colonel Adam Beach and said, "I have an idea to organize a large scale post war surplus goods expo."


    Colonel Adam Beach was a bit confused.


    "Mr. Hardy, what do you mean by a ''post war surplus goods expo''?"


    "Simply put, it''s about transporting various goods to a warehouse, just like the Logistics Department Headquarters'' sample warehouse. This warehouse will only sell items that are allowed to be sold. Didn''t Major General Williams say that except for heavy weapons, battleships, and aircraft carriers, everything else could be sold?"


    "Yes," Colonel Beach nodded.


    "It''s too troublesome to find buyers one by one. I plan to gather all the sale able goods samples in one warehouse, then advertise and invite buyers interested in purchasing large quantities to come and see the goods, and let them help us sell. Wouldn''t that speed up the sales?"


    There are many used car dealers, so naturally, there are also plenty of second hand goods dealers. It''s just that they didn''t have the connections before and didn''t know the channels. Organizing an expo like this was Hardy''s way of summoning these wholesalers.

 Chapter 328: Chapter 328 Post War Goods Expo

    There are many businessmen in America who sell second hand firearms. In the past, when Hardy was with the Austrian gang, he used to buy second hand guns from Old Mike. Among the military supplies, firearms made up a large proportion millions of guns of various types.There were also other goods, such as tents, uniforms, military vests, boots, typewriters, ice cream machines, ovens, mechanical spare parts, discarded tires, instruments, various special vehicles, production equipment, tools, drill bits, and cargo ships.


    And so on and so forth.


    Some businessmen would definitely be interested in certain goods.


    Because they were cheap.


    To quickly sell the goods, Hardy planned to mark up the prices slightly, maybe by just double, which would still be very, very low since the military''s base prices were only one tenth or even one twentieth of the original production cost.


    For items that were hard to sell or had no practical value in everyday life, the prices would be set even lower.


    Naturally, Colonel Beach followed Hardy''s orders.


    Hardy decided to hold the expo at the Nevada Ordnance Depot. Colonel Beach was responsible for allocating supplies and preparing the venue, while Hardy was in charge of advertising.


    A few days later, ABC TV broadcast an advertisement. The massive ordnance depot was filled with all kinds of goods, and as the camera panned over these items, the voice over explained that these were all leftover surplus materials from World War II and were now being sold at base prices.


    A week later, a "Post War Surplus Goods Expo" would be held at the Nevada Ordnance Depot, showcasing a large number of sale able items. Businessmen interested in purchasing were invited to come and negotiate. Continue your journey at §Þ??


    At the same time, the Global Times printed an entire page of the catalog in the next day''s newspaper. The large newspaper was filled on both sides, and that was only a portion.


    The last sentence explained, "The actual quantity of goods far exceeds the categories listed in the newspaper. Perhaps the item you desire is among them."


    All of America saw this news, and it immediately sparked the interest of many. There''s no shortage of businessmen in America, and plenty of middlemen as well. They saw the potential profit in these goods.


    The Nevada warehouse already had a substantial amount of supplies, and for items that weren''t available there, Colonel Beach requested the logistics department to transfer them from other warehouses.


    Never underestimate the capabilities of the logistics department, when they operate, they have immense power. After all, they were once able to support the operations of a 10 million strong army.


    A week passed quickly.


    Today is the first day of the "Post War Goods Expo." Many people drove here, and by noon, nearly a thousand people had already gathered.


    While it might not seem as crowded as when they were selling Jeeps, the people here today aren''t private buyers looking to purchase just one vehicle; they are business owners.


    Meanwhile, Colonel Beach''s sales team was also fully prepared.


    People waited for the doors to open, chatting by their cars, and some looked around at the barren desert. Someone remarked, "Why choose such a remote place in Nevada? It would''ve been better on the East Coast."


    Why was the expo held in Nevada?


    Because it''s the closest location to Las Vegas, meaning attendees had to fly into Las Vegas first and then drive here.


    These businessmen are generally quite wealthy. Since they''re in Las Vegas, how could they not visit the casinos?


    And if they''re going to the casino, they''re bound to go to the most luxurious and lively one, the Hardy Grand Hotel. Business at Hardy''s casino has been much better than usual these past couple of days. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy has accounted for everything.


    There were no speeches, no opening ceremony.


    As soon as the doors opened, the event began. People swarmed into the massive warehouse, searching for items of interest. The warehouse was brightly lit, with two additional rows of lights installed specifically for this event.


    Items were placed on shelves, each tagged with labels and prices. Colonel Beach''s sales staff were also around, ready to answer any questions about the products.


    The businessmen here generally have their own areas of expertise. Some came specifically to look at weapons and didn''t bother with the equipment section, while others came for equipment and ignored the weapons.


    Two businessmen were examining military uniforms and blankets.


    "Wool blankets¡ªthese are quite decent, though the color is a bit dull. But at $3.50 each, there should be people willing to buy them. After all, a genuine wool blanket costs $12," one of them said.


    The person next to him thought for a moment. "Actually, it doesn''t matter. We can just make a cover for it. Put the blanket inside, and you won''t see the original color. Covers aren''t expensive."


    "Right, that makes sense. Let''s order a batch of wool blankets," he said as he noted down the quantity in his notebook.


    Some people were browsing through clothing.


    Navy winter sweaters, winter undershirts, socks, military boots, scarves, leather gloves, outdoor shoes, and military trousers.


    They were contemplating how to sell these items once they got back.


    The prices were cheap, but everything was green. If not for the military, no one would want to wear them. One guy suddenly said, "We could buy some and sell them as work uniforms for factory workers."


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s try bringing in a batch," his companion agreed.


    Some people were checking out the Air Force leather jackets. One had to admit that these jackets were quite stylish, and someone ordered a batch to sell back home.


    The firearms section was the liveliest. Half of the businessmen here came specifically for these weapons. In the United States, weapons never go out of style, and old ones are still popular, with many people collecting them. The weapons sold by Hardy were priced low, and these businessmen only needed to do a little refurbishing before selling them at a good price.


    It''s no problem to make several times the profit.


    Revolvers, rifles, carbines, sub machine guns, automatic pistols, machine guns¡ªthere was more than one type available.

 Chapter 329: Chapter 329 First Day Sales

    There were even captured Japanese and German weapons among them. The assortment was chaotic, but these people loved it.Various vehicles were also popular.


    The Jeeps were already sold out, but there were still plenty of other vehicles available: armored combat vehicles, tow trucks, trailers, and so on.


    Someone asked a nearby sales representative, "Why aren''t there any trucks?"


    "All the trucks are sold out," the salesperson replied.


    Trucks are versatile and extremely practical, so Hardy had secured all the trucks early on at the lowest possible price.


    Where there is a crowd, there is also solitude. In one area, tents, mosquito nets, and kayaks were on display, but most people walked right past them. If someone did stop, a salesperson immediately approached with an enthusiastic pitch.


    "Sir, are you interested in a tent or mosquito net? These kayaks are great, especially for family outings. Imagine a family camping by the river these items would be perfect."


    The businessman shook his head. "I doubt many people would want to camp outside and feed the mosquitoes."


    "They''re also great for outdoor exploration, scientific research, or wildlife observation," the salesperson continued.


    "Not much of a market for that."


    "No problem. We have no limits on quantity. You can order a few dozen or even a few hundred sets," the salesperson said with a smile.


    Other salespeople were also working hard to sell their products.


    "Explosives made by DuPont¡ªthey''re of excellent quality and perfect for mining. How much do you need? We have tens of thousands of tons available."


    "Fighter jets are on sale, only $6,200 for a Mustang, $8,800 for a P-47 Thunderbolt, and just over $4,000 for an F4F Wildcat. Buy one, start a flying club, and you''ll make a fortune!"


    "Gas masks, they''re absolutely needed in specialized factories."


    "Steel helmets can be used as safety helmets on construction sites."


    "Typewriters, ice cream machines, ovens¡ªthey can be used at home or in bars and general stores. They''re versatile."


    "Does anyone want first aid kits? First aid kits are cheap."


    "Canned luncheon meat, canned beef, canned fish, various kinds of canned goods."


    Some merchants, after selecting their goods, went to place orders and signed contracts with the sales company. The quantities needed were clear at a glance.


    As for transportation, Hardy didn''t include shipping. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You could either pick up the goods yourself from a nearby warehouse, or you could have the sales company deliver them for you. Of course, the logistics fee would be calculated separately. The military would drive the goods directly to your doorstep.


    By evening, Colonel Beach excitedly came to report the summarized sales situation to Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, the sales data is out. We sold a total of $23.5 million worth of goods today. In just one day, we''ve sold more than I did in the past six months. This ''Post War Supplies Sales Expo'' you''ve organized is truly remarkable."


    However, Hardy wasn''t as excited as Colonel Beach.


    He took the data and looked it over. The most popular items were guns and ammunition, which accounted for half of the total sales. The U.S. doesn''t prohibit guns, so guns are a necessity for the people, easy to store, and there are countless gun shops across the country. Therefore, it''s not surprising to see these sales figures.


    The other half of the sales included a wide variety of items, but none in large quantities¡ªjust a few thousand or tens of thousands, and some even only a few dozen sets.


    Hardy shook his head helplessly.


    "Mr. Hardy, you don''t seem very satisfied with today''s sales?" Colonel Beach asked cautiously.


    "Beach, you''ve done well. Naturally, I''m pleased to have sold over $20 million today. But have you thought about it? The things we need to deal with, even at the lowest prices set by the military, are worth over $3 billion. Even if we sell $20 million this time, how long will it take to sell everything?


    "You have to understand, today is the first day, so the number of orders is definitely the highest. There won''t be as many people tomorrow, and people have already picked out the best selling items. The harder to sell items are all left behind. As time goes on, there will be fewer and fewer customers, and sales will plummet."


    "I''m considering how to handle the remaining billions in supplies."


    Colonel Beach''s earlier excitement suddenly faded. He realized that people had taken what they liked today, and fewer and fewer people would be willing to take the leftover scraps.


    Hardy picked up the order list and looked at it carefully.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from §Þ??


    He noticed something: the sales of canned goods were far lower than he expected. Originally, he thought they would sell at least a few million, but they only sold for a few hundred thousand dollars.


    Damn, A can of luncheon meat, he was only asking for 4 cents; a can of beef, only 8 cents; other canned goods were just a few cents each. But even at these prices, hardly anyone wanted them.


    There''s nothing he could do, Americans are living too luxuriously now. They preferred fresh food, wouldn''t even take bread that was a day old, let alone food that had been sitting for a few years.


    Merchants were afraid they wouldn''t be able to sell them, so very few wanted to buy them.


    As for those field rations, even fewer people wanted to buy them. They were complete sets, and merchants would have to unpackage them and sort the items individually, too much trouble. As a result, only a little over two thousand sets of field rations were sold.


    However, there were two items whose sales exceeded Hardy''s expectations: first aid kits and medical equipment.


    They sold 100,000 first aid kits, which was no small number.


    Medical equipment, including glass syringes, IV tubes, IV bottles, scalpels, surgical knives, artery clamps, hemostats, sutures, antiseptic cotton, and bandages, is also sold in large quantities.


    And all these items were bought by the same company.


    This made Hardy a bit suspicious. Who would buy so many first aid kits at once? Could it be those drug warlords in South America are starting another civil war?

 Chapter 330: Chapter 330 A Shipping Company

    As Hardy expected, the number of Businessmen dropped sharply on the second day, with only three or four hundred people showing up. The sales staff were practically providing one on one service.And today, they only sold over $4 million worth of goods, and the third day saw even less.


    Although Hardy wasn''t satisfied with this result, Major General Williams was very happy. In just one month, they had sold over $30 million worth of supplies, and he was already very pleased. He even called Hardy to congratulate him.


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy thought for a moment and said to Beach, "Although we''re still able to sell some supplies each day, I think it''s too slow. I''m planning to explore overseas markets."


    "Overseas markets? Where?"


    "Cuba, Brazil, Argentina, Colombia, Chile, Europe, and Asia," Hardy said.


    "Andy, start the truck sales plan tomorrow. Run ads in the Global Times and on ABC."


    "Got it, boss."


    "And also, register a shipping company," Hardy added.


    "A shipping company? Are you planning to go into the shipping business now?" Andy asked, surprised.


    Hardy smiled. "The U.S. military currently has over 500 Liberty ships of 7,000 tons and more than 100 Victory ships of 15,000 tons. These cargo ships are all rusting away in ports now."


    "I plan to take them all over. Even if I don''t use them myself, selling them off could still make a profit."


    The cost of a Liberty ship was $1.6 million, and a Victory ship was $3.3 million. Why were they so cheap? Because they were welded instead of using mortise and tenon joints, these cargo ships were designed to last only five years, specifically to counter the German wolf pack attacks.


    However, Hardy knew that in later years, some of these cargo ships were used for more than 20 years, proving their quality was quite good.


    The military was offering them at very low prices¡ª$180,000 for a Liberty ship and $350,000 for a Victory ship, just slightly above scrap metal prices.


    Hardy''s idea was simple: these cargo ships were so cheap, he would buy them all and put them under the name of his shipping company. However, he couldn''t use so many ships himself, so in the future, he could use some for shipping while selling off others, making money from both ends.


    As he slowly sold off these cargo ships, the profits could be used to buy new ships, eventually building up a large shipping company under his control.


    Even though the Liberty ships were only $180,000 each and the Victory ships were $350,000 each, the large number meant that buying them all would still cost about $170 million.


    Fortunately, Hardy had an inherent advantage, he could buy on credit. The sales contract he signed with the military specified that some buyers might not have the money upfront and could defer payment, with a maximum repayment period of up to 10 years.


    Hardy estimated that it wouldn''t take him 10 years to sell off these ships and possibly make even more money.


    Andy noted everything down and started working on these tasks.


    The next day.


    ABC aired an ad: Hardy Trading Company was preparing to sell a batch of used trucks. The camera showed images of the trucks.


    "Low prices: Dodge WC62 trucks, $200 down payment, 10 monthly installments of $50 each. GMC 2.5 ton military trucks, $300 down payment, 10 monthly installments of $50 each. White 666 trucks, $500 down payment, 10 monthly installments of $50 each."


    "We guarantee the vehicles are in good condition and include original spare parts. Owning a truck could be the cornerstone of your entrepreneurial journey."


    "Hardy Group says that all veterans who show their discharge papers will have the first two months loan payments canceled, an initiative aimed at encouraging veterans to launch their own enterprises."


    In this era, freight transportation was still very profitable. Even in later years, truck drivers in the U.S. made good money. However, many people found it difficult to come up with the money to buy a truck. A cheap one still cost over $2,000, which was about a year''s salary for an average person.


    Expensive ones like the White 666 cost over $5,000 for a new truck, which was beyond the reach of most people.


    Now there was an opportunity to buy a truck for one tenth of the price, and many people were immediately tempted. Not many could come up with $2,000, but finding a way to scrape together $200 was more feasible.


    As for repaying the loan, once they had the truck, paying $50 a month wasn''t hard. After 10 months, the truck would be fully theirs.


    The ad ended with: "To purchase a truck, please visit your local Wells Fargo bank to arrange financing. After completing the paperwork, you can pick up your truck from the nearest armory. Only 20,000 trucks are available, and they will be sold on a first come, first served basis." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Global Times also published the same ad, with content similar to the TV ad.


    Not everyone had a television at that time, so newspapers were still the most widely used media. Stay tuned to §Þ??


    White, 26 years old this year, had been working as a loader since he was discharged from the military after World War II. His dream was to own his own truck because he knew how profitable freight transport could be. Since his discharge, he had been saving money, but he only had a little over $600 so far. After all, he had a wife and children to support.


    It might take him several more years to save up enough to buy a truck.


    When he saw Hardy''s ad selling trucks, he immediately got excited. He felt that his dream was within reach.


    A second hand truck didn''t matter to him he had driven trucks in the army and knew a bit about repairs. He knew these trucks were reliable and would work fine for a few more years.


    He rushed home, surprising his wife by coming back at that time of day. "No work today, White?" she asked.


    White hugged his wife and kissed her hard.


    "Haha, we''re about to have our own truck! I''m going to get it right now, and soon we''ll be living a good life," he said, rushing inside to grab his savings of over $600 and some documents.

 Chapter 331: Chapter 331 Hardy Group Partner In Arms Deal

    He went to the bank to complete the paperwork and quickly got the papers to pick up his truck. Since he was a veteran, the first two months of payments were waived, which saved him $100. White was grateful for this Hardy''s company had always offered special policies for veterans.First, it was televisions, and now it was trucks. Hardy Group had a great reputation among veterans.


    Experience more tales on M V L


    White found a friend with a motorcycle to drive him over 100 kilometers to the nearest armory, where many people had already gathered.


    White bought a White 666. This was the same model he had driven in the army. He knew it was tough and could carry a lot. Even though it was rated for 6 tons, he had loaded up to 16 tons before.


    After presenting the vehicle pick up documents, the on duty soldier allowed him to enter and choose a truck himself. He could drive away with whichever truck he fancied. This pleasantly surprised White, who hadn''t expected to be able to choose one himself.


    Rows upon rows of trucks were parked there, with many others already selecting theirs. White was familiar with this type of truck, and quickly chose the one that seemed the best. He started it up smoothly and drove away. At the gate, he showed the pick up documents, and the truck successfully exited.


    "Yahoo~!"


    White shouted excitedly.


    He finally had his own truck, and its performance was excellent, probably about 80% new. He figured it could last another ten years without breaking down.


    He and his friend loaded the motorcycle onto the truck bed, and the two of them sang all the way home as they drove the truck.


    ...


    The Hardy Group registered a new shipping company, and you could probably guess the name.


    Hardy Shipping Company.


    It was a wholly owned subsidiary, with Hardy holding 100% of the shares.


    On the second day after the company was established, it signed a contract worth 1.68 billion dollars to purchase 662 ''decommissioned'' cargo ships from the military.


    Among them were 535 Liberty ships and 127 Victory ships.


    The latest repayment date could not extend beyond March 1958.


    At this time, the American military was truly wealthy. In any other country, these assets would have been treated like treasures and put to good use. But for them, these items were a burden. Both the military and the government had only one thought: how to dispose of them as quickly as possible.


    They had even adopted many extreme methods to go through with that thought, for example, pushing a large number of tanks into the sea, throwing 14,000 tons of bombs into the Gulf of Mexico for explosion experiments, and scuttling ships after drilling holes in them.


    As for dismantling and selling as scrap metal, forget it.


    Dismantling requires a cost, and scrap metal isn''t worth much; it''s easier to just dump it.


    Besides, arms dealers were also quite rich and had a lot of say in Washington in this era, If the military doesn''t consume materials, how can they make money?


    ...


    Hardy had just returned to Los Angeles when he suddenly received a call from Bill. "Boss, something''s come up in San Francisco."


    "What''s the situation?"


    "You know we have smuggling channels, right? Recently, our people discovered that someone has been shipping large quantities of military supplies onto a ship. I sent someone to investigate secretly, and it turns out that there are a lot of firearms and medical supplies, including a large number of medical kits." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy suddenly remembered that a few days ago, someone had bought a large quantity of first aid medical kits from him.


    "Do you know whose goods they are?"


    "They belong to the Brazilian gang."


    ...


    A few days later.


    Bill contacted the current vice leader of the Brazilian gang, Antonio Salamone.


    Antonio Salamone was a bit surprised when he heard that Hardy wanted to meet him.


    Could it be that the other party found out about the gang''s operations involving weapons and medical supplies and wanted to cause trouble?


    But that''s not right, it should be a matter for the U.S. government.


    Besides, the Los Angeles gang is Hardy''s property, and the Brazilian gang has had a good relationship with the Los Angeles gang since Los Angeles, even before they expanded their influence to San Francisco. Logically, this Hardy boss shouldn''t be looking for trouble.


    In any case, since the other party wanted to meet him, he would see him first and then figure it out. Antonio Salamone agreed to Bill''s request, "I would also like to meet Mr. Hardy. Where should we meet?"


    "The boss said to meet in San Francisco. What do you think, Mr. Antonio?" Bill replied.


    "Okay."


    Two days later.


    Hardy''s plane landed at San Francisco Airport.


    Bill and his men came to pick up Hardy. After getting in the car, Hardy was driven to an estate Bill had purchased in San Francisco. An hour later, a sedan drove into the estate.


    Antonio Salamone entered the living room with his secretary, and Hardy stood up with a smile. Antonio Salamone extended his hand, "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    "Hello, Mr. Antonio."


    The two shook hands.


    "I wonder what business Mr. Hardy has in mind for me this time." Antonio Salamone asked.


    Hardy smiled lightly. "There''s indeed a business proposition I''d like to discuss with you."


    Antonio Salamone asked curiously, "What kind of business are you referring to?"


    "Trading military supplies. I know that the drug warlords usually engage in many skirmishes over the years, and from time to time they usually have some major civil wars. Our Hardy Group has taken on the task of selling post war materials from the U.S. military, and I believe there''s a vast market in South America."


    "However, we''re not very familiar with South America, so we''d like to partner with an organization that knows the region well and has some strength. I suppose your gang has these qualifications." Hardy asked.


    Antonio Salamone was shocked by Hardy''s words.

 Chapter 332: Chapter 332 The Rich Los City Company

    Antonio Salamone hadn''t expected Hardy to come to him and for such a significant task as helping to sell U.S. military supplies to South America. If that were the case, then why had he spent so much money and effort to smuggle goods in the past?Now he could openly ship them.


    "What kind of cooperation does Mr. Hardy have in mind?" Antonio Salamone asked cautiously.


    "I''ll be responsible for transporting the goods, and you''ll be responsible for the sales in Cuba, Brazil, Costa Rica, Nicaragua, Colombia, Chile, and wherever there is a buyer in South America." Hardy listed several places.


    "Including weapons?" Antonio Salamone asked.


    "Except for heavy weapons and fighter jets."


    "Does that include Argentina?"


    Hardy smiled. "Currently, the U.S. has an arms embargo on that region, so we can''t openly transport goods there. I can sell to other countries and regions, but if someone smuggles them into Argentina, that''s out of my hands."


    "Mr. Hardy, how much profit can we expect?" Antonio Salamone asked.


    "Ten percent," Hardy replied with a smile. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Hardy, this is a significant matter, I need to go back and discuss it," Antonio Salamone said.


    This was a major issue involving the entire Brazilian gang, including those back in Brazil. Antonio Salamone needed to consult with the other leaders of the gang. Although the leader had mentioned before leaving that the gang''s affairs were entirely up to him to decide, Antonio Salamone still wanted to seek the opinion of the other leaders.


    "No problem, I''ll wait for your reply," Hardy said.


    After returning, Antonio Salamone immediately convened the high ranking members of the gang to discuss the matter. After recounting his conversation with Hardy, Antonio Salamone said, "The Hardy Group wants to use our channels to sell off the military''s surplus supplies. To be honest, I think this business has great potential.


    "Many of the items that Americans find worthless could become valuable once they reach impoverished regions. They will definitely sell without any trouble."


    One of the gang leaders nodded, "Those things should sell well. The canned goods and rations that American soldiers are tired of will be in high demand in places that are short of food. There''s no doubt people will buy them. As for the clothing, the quality of the military uniforms is undeniable. If the sizes and colors aren''t right, we can always alter them or dye them anew."


    Another leader added, "Things are still pretty chaotic in Mexico and Aregentina, with various forces fiercely competing for control. Some people there have already started fighting over territories, If we could send more weapons over, it would certainly be a big help."


    "This is a great opportunity," someone said.


    Another person remarked, "I think this is a rare opportunity. These supplies are perfect for the situation. At worst, we could pay extra to pass them through the cartel smuggling channels."


    "It''s a shame he''s not selling heavy weapons, only logistical supplies and light weapons," someone sighed relunctantly.


    "There''s nothing we can do. The Hardy Group''s main businesses are all in the U.S. They can''t afford to risk violating the U.S. embargoes," someone else commented.


    Experience new stories on M V L


    However, another person raised a concern: "Isn''t the ten percent they''re offering a bit low?"


    Antonio Salamone shook his head and said, "This is a huge deal, possibly worth several hundred million dollars. Do the math, ten percent would still be tens of millions of dollars."


    "The main point is that those regions desperately need these supplies. Even if we didn''t make this money, the Mexicans will do it, even if they don''t; someone else will. Our smuggling channels aren''t unique. Besides, we can still make a profit. The Hardy Company is only doing wholesale, we''ll handle the sales over there. We can add a markup, and the profit will come from that."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    No one opposed the idea of taking on this business.


    Seeing that all the leaders were in agreement, Antonio Salamone immediately sent a telegram to Brazil, where the gang leader Luiz Fernando was currently located.


    "Hardy Group wants to collaborate with our gang to sell surplus post war supplies, mostly items that can be repurposed for civilian use. What is your opinion?"


    A few hours later, Antonio Salamone received a reply.


    "Make sure to secure this deal!"


    At the San Francisco estate, Antonio Salamone left, Bill turned to Hardy and said, "Boss, you said I would have a share in this business?"


    "Of course," Hardy replied.


    "Doesn''t The Los City Company own a shipping company? I plan to sell fifty cargo ships to that company at a low price," Hardy said.


    This shipping company was acquired from a former Mafia family. It originally had five cargo ships, mainly operating routes to Brazil, Cuba, and other South American countries, transporting a wide variety of goods.


    This shipping company was legitimate, with legal documentation for all its cargo. The so called smuggling was simply concealing contraband within legal shipments. For example, if they were shipping sugar, they might include a few hundred tons of untaxed coffee beans, a few hundred boxes of Havana cigars, or even high profit drugs.


    "Fifty ships?" Bill''s eyes widened in surprise. "How much will that cost? The shipping company can''t afford that many ships."


    "They''ll be cheap," Hardy said with a smile.


    "How cheap?" Bill asked.


    "A Liberty ship, eight years old, for $360,000. At this price, you may not even be able to buy a fishing boat elsewhere. A Victory ship, at $600,000, is a 15,000 ton cargo ship. You won''t find prices like that anywhere."


    Hardy had noticed recently that The Los City Company had accumulated a lot of cash and wasn''t using it anywhere, so he chose to sell them ships.


    First, the intention is to support this shipping company, hoping that it will grow stronger in the future and become one of the shipping giants. Naturally, the smuggling business will also continue to expand.


    Another reason is to take the money from The Los City Company.


    Although Hardy is the true owner of The Los City Company in paper it was Bill''s property, and since there is no direct economic relationship between them. Selling ships to them is equivalent to taking The Los City Company money legally and legitimately.

 Chapter 333: Chapter 333 Business With The Drug Lords

    Moreover, the money obtained through this transaction is legal, and there''s a lot of money currently in The Los City Company''s account doing nothing.When The Los City pays Hardy, it''s only 30% of the revenue profit. For the sake of development, Hardy hasn''t taken any money from them for a long time.


    However, selling cargo ships to them is entirely Hardy Shipping''s business. Just doing the math shows that Hardy will make a huge profit from this deal.


    Of course, The Los City is not losing out either; they are getting cargo ships for a good price.


    Forty Liberty ships and ten Victory ships, with a total price of $20.4 million. As for the payment, it can be delayed, they can take the ships and start using them.


    This is a benefit given by the boss.


    "I''m planning to do business with the Brazilian gang, and I believe they will agree. Even if they don''t, it doesn''t matter; we can find someone else. By then, there will be a large number of goods being transported to various parts of the world, and you can expand your business while handling the transportation," Hardy said.


    Bill thought this was indeed a good plan. The boss was really something, arranging the future development route so clearly.


    ...


    The next day.


    Antonio Salamone came to Bill''s estate again. "Mr. Hardy, we agree to do this business with you."


    "Then let''s have a pleasant cooperation." Hardy smiled and extended his hand.


    Antonio Salamone also extended his hand.


    Next came the details. Hardy said, "Mr. Antonio, please contact the local branches of the Drug Lords. I have a list of goods here, and everything available for sale is marked on it. Let them study it, and based on what they think can be sold and in what quantities, I''ll ship the goods they need."


    "Each branch leader understands the local situation better and knows how much they can handle, so let them place orders according to their own circumstances." Explore new worlds at M V L


    Antonio Salamone took the thick stack of documents, which contained the names and quantities of various goods. Many of the items made his eyes light up with desire.


    Previously, he had to go through great efforts to gather some goods, but now, cooperating with Hardy, the little he used to have seemed insignificant.


    "I''ll go back and contact them immediately," Antonio Salamone said.


    "As for transportation, I plan to entrust it to the Los City Shipping Company. They are going to be in charge of getting the stuff to various locations." Hardy stated.


    "Okay."


    ...


    Now that World War II has just ended, many countries have not yet recovered from the trauma. Even the victorious countries like Britain and France are having a hard time, not to mention Germany.


    Asian countries have suffered under Japan''s devastation, and people struggle with basic needs like food and clothing, African ones have it even worse with decades of colonization before even WW2 started.


    It can be said that the only country living well right now is the United States, followed by the restless South American countries that are being dragged by their own drug lords, than the European ones. As for Asians and Africans, they aren''t really worth investing in or selling anything to them yet, at least for the next decades before they stabilize their own systems.


    Then there is the Soviet Union and the communist countries, which Hardy directly ignored their existence.


    After returning, Antonio Salamone immediately contacted the Brazilian drug lords in various countries, sending them the list of goods and asking them to study what could be sold locally.


    Many people drooled when they saw the goods on the list.


    Canned luncheon meat, canned beef, canned chicken, canned fish these things that American soldiers were tired of eating were luxuries to some. In some places, such products were available, but the prices were several times higher than Hardy''s goods.


    In fact, Hardy has already doubled the price; the military''s base price is 2 cents per can.


    These goods could sell for 10 cents, and there would likely be plenty of buyers.


    Of course, shipping costs must be covered, but even with shipping, there''s still profit to be made. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Military telephones, despised by Americans for their ugliness, are prized by others for their durability. There are hundreds of thousands of these phones.


    And telephone wires enough to stretch 300,000 kilometers.


    Discarded tires are unwanted in the U.S., but they''re in demand elsewhere. Some may be considered discarded, but they''re still usable.


    Various military uniforms, American military uniforms come in many varieties. Each soldier has dozens of pieces, so imagine how many uniforms have been discarded. Many people in other places don''t even have clothes to wear; with some alterations, these military uniforms make for good clothing.


    The quality of military boots is undisputed, and many people love them.


    Down quilts are thick and warm, and the blankets are made of pure wool. The green color of the bedding may not suit the taste of many, but for someone who doesn''t even have a blanket, they won''t really care about the color.


    Then there are the army belts that are made of pure cowhide with brass buckles. At this time, a military belt is comparable to an LV luxury item in later generations.


    And most importantly, weapons.


    This list of goods only includes light weapons, various firearms, and ammunition. There aren''t even grenades or mortars, as this first deal is just to test the waters.


    Moreover, there''s a very favorable condition for this deal: the goods can be taken first and paid for later. This is an enormous temptation for many drug leaders currently struggling to win more territory.


    If they were required to put up hundreds of thousands of dollars to buy goods, most wouldn''t be able to afford it. But if they just need to sell the goods or use them to win more territory for more drug profit, they''re all more than willing.


    Many Brazilian drug leaders quickly placed orders.


    ...


    A few days later, Antonio Salamone returned to Bill''s estate with two other men, bringing along a stack of thick orders. Hardy picked them up and began to flip through them.


    The first thing that caught his eye was the order amounts from various drug lords.

 Chapter 334: Chapter 334 The Supermarket And The Logistics Company

    The total amount came to $75 million.Of course, this price was what Hardy had marked up after the military''s base price. For some of these supplies, he increased the price by at least double, and in some cases, tripled it.


    This order also included a lot of firearms and ammunition, even though some of these countries have strict gun control. But Hardy didn''t care about that, it was a problem for the Brazilians to deal with. After all, the military''s sales requirements did not prohibit selling weapons to these countries.


    "Alright, I''ll have the military start preparing the goods and send them directly to the docks," Hardy said.


    Antonio Salamone was slightly excited when he heard Hardy agree. This big deal was about to commence, and he believed that once the goods were shipped over, there would be a significant profit.


    Back in Los Angeles, Hardy met with Colonel Beach and handed him the order. "Prepare the supplies according to this catalog and send them to the port of San Francisco, where they will be loaded onto the ships."


    Enjoy exclusive content from M V L


    Colonel Beach was thrilled when he saw the order list. "Mr. Hardy, you''re incredible! You''ve managed to sell another $75 million worth of goods."


    "We haven''t received the money yet, we''ll only get paid once the goods are sold," Hardy replied.


    "Haha, as long as they''re sold, there''s no need to worry about getting paid," Colonel Beach said with a smile.


    "Beach, we need to track this shipment. Assign five staff members to each location to handle sales statistics and feedback. Until the goods are sold, they still belong to us," Hardy instructed.


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy. I''ll arrange the personnel," Beach replied.


    Beach began preparing the supplies, continuously transporting goods to the port.


    Unlike what is shown in movies, drug lords in reality actually avoid having conflicts with the U.S forces at all costs.


    Hardy didn''t really trust the Brazilian drug lords integrity to pay up their debts, but he believed in the deterrence of the most violent organization in the U.S the military, especially the current one with how many weapons it has massed from WW2.


    ...


    The Los Angeles Shipping Company recently acquired 50 cargo ships and is urgently recruiting captains and seamen. Originally, these Liberty and Victory ships had corresponding captains and crews, but after the fleet was disbanded, these individuals all retired and returned home.


    However, the military had records of these personnel. Hardy instructed his team to retrieve their files and contact them one by one via phone or telegram to see if they were willing to return to work, offering them high salaries as an incentive.


    Although the United States is experiencing post war prosperity, finding a good job is still challenging. With military orders decreasing, many factories have laid off workers, and nearly ten million soldiers have been discharged, making it difficult to secure decent employment. After receiving calls from Hardy''s company, many chose to return to work on the cargo ships.


    After all, the pay was excellent.


    Moreover, the job is much safer now. In the past, they had to constantly be on guard against being ambushed and sunk by German U-boats, but now it''s just normal shipping operations, and the risk has decreased significantly. The wages are also two to three times higher than those of ordinary workers, naturally attracting a large number of people.


    The first group was quickly assigned to the Los Angeles Shipping Company, and the captains and crews for the 50 ships were soon in place. These individuals had only been away from the ships for two or three years, so they were already skilled and familiar with the work.


    Some even returned to the very ship they had previously served on, allowing them to start working immediately without needing any training.


    ...


    Few weeks passed quickly.


    During this period, Hardy was busy with the chain supermarket and logistics company projects.


    These two companies had long been part of Hardy''s plans, included in the company''s three year strategy.


    Recently, the Hardy Group issued recruitment advertisements and successfully recruited two presidents, who were then asked to form their teams.


    The teams of these two companies conducted business surveys separately to provide Hardy with future construction plans and proposals.


    The president of the chain supermarket is Sam Walton. Sam Walton, 33 years old this year, was running a supermarket at home before he joined the military. After serving for several years during World War II, he returned home to continue running his supermarket, which developed into a medium sized supermarket within a few years, giving him quite a bit of management experience.


    Unfortunately, a fire last year turned his supermarket to ashes, leaving him with a considerable debt.


    After the Hardy Group posted its recruitment notice for a president, Sam Walton applied. His philosophy aligned closely with Hardy''s, he understood how to satisfy customers and was skilled in sales, so Hardy hired him as the president of the chain supermarket.


    His salary was structured as an annual salary plus a bonus model, which Sam Walton was very satisfied with.


    As for the logistics company, a former vice president of United Parcel Service, named David Hunter, was recruited. Hardy offered him the same annual salary plus bonus model.


    Although there were already supermarkets in the U.S., there were no large scale chain supermarkets covering the entire country. Operating such a large scale supermarket is very challenging. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Building a supermarket is not difficult, but managing it is. A large supermarket may involve two or three thousand suppliers and possibly hundreds of thousands of products, which requires a strong management team.


    Moreover, how to attract customers, what your advantages are extra.


    Hardy''s strategy was "high quality and low price." This isn''t just slogans, it needs to be genuinely implemented. Only by being cheaper than others can you truly attract customers.


    This makes it even more challenging.


    Hardy''s idea was to sign contracts with suppliers, with the supermarket not investing in the purchase of goods but rather acting as a consignment platform.

 Chapter 335: Chapter 335 The Significance Of An Industry That Employs Millions

    The supermarket would charge a certain percentage or take a share from the profit. The planning team had no confidence in this approach since no one had tried it before.Moreover, the logistics of moving so many products requires an extremely robust logistics system, which must be highly specialized. According to their estimates, it might be necessary to build 20 to 25 large logistics warehouses across the U.S.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "Let''s start by opening a few to test the waters. We also need our team and suppliers to get used to the new business model. The logistics company also needs time to adjust. How many stores do you think would be suitable to open in Los Angeles and San Francisco?"


    "Three in Los Angeles and two in San Francisco. We have already scouted the locations," someone said, taking out a map.


    Hardy looked at the locations, all in suburban areas but situated along major transportation routes. Previously, Hardy had told the team not to build in city centers.


    One reason is that land prices in city centers are high, with limited space available. Another important reason is that, in the future, the poorer people will increasingly congregate in city centers.


    In the U.S welfare agencies are in city centers, and public housing is also within the city. Eventually, city centers became the gathering place for the unemployed and shoplifters. It''s not too bad now, but it will worsen later.


    To avoid trouble, Hardy decided to build in the suburbs from the start. Of course, these locations were carefully selected and would have good development prospects in the future. Even if they sold the land later, they could make a substantial profit."


    Each supermarket''s main building must be no less than 5,000 square meters, with a parking lot that must be even larger, at least three times the size of the main building, and the parking must be free of charge.


    For fresh products, they could partner with Kroger Agricultural Group, as their products encompass a wide variety of vegetables and fruits, grains, nuts, meat, seafood, and even fresh flowers.


    Additionally, the supermarket''s offerings will include food items, daily necessities, clothing, toys, various household items, home appliances, cosmetics, firearms, and ammunition everything a person might need.


    As for the suppliers, Hardy''s idea is to implement a contract based franchise model for providing goods. They would drive down profit margins to make customers feel that they were getting a bargain. This is no small undertaking.


    Hardy looked at the two presidents.


    "Hunter, the logistics company will be injected with $5 million in capital. Those 10,000 trucks will be under your command, and all the staff will be retired military personnel. The task of building the logistics company is now yours. If you encounter any problems that you truly can''t solve, then come to me."


    "Understood, boss," Hunter replied without hesitation.


    "Walton, we''ll first build five supermarkets, three in Los Angeles and two in San Francisco. I want them completed within a year and a half. The workforce will also be retired soldiers, but you can recruit female cashiers yourself."


    "I understand, boss."


    With everything assigned, Hardy just had to wait and see the results. If these people didn''t perform well, he''d replace them and continue. He knew that these two industries had great potential for growth, and any failures would only be due to human error.


    Moreover, these two industries were not just about making money.


    The chain supermarkets would be a cash cow, providing a large amount of cash. Generally, they could withhold payments to suppliers for one to three months, and with this cycle, the impact of that money could be enormous.


    Also, by signing contracts with tens of thousands of businesses, he could control an extremely vast supply chain, which was also very important.


    Finally, his employees and customers were his resources. Owning an industry with such vast human resources would even make politicians treat him with respect.


    The logistics industry was similar.


    ...


    Major General Williams was working when the phone on his desk rang. He picked it up, and a male voice came through, "Major General Williams, this is the White House office. The President wishes to speak with you." Experience more content on M V L S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Williams was taken aback. The President wanted to talk to him? Instinctively, he straightened his posture.


    Williams had met President Johnson before. The President was, nominally, the highest commander of the military. When they held a logistics meeting to discuss how to handle a batch of decommissioned materials, the President had also participated, and Major General Williams was one of the attendees.


    In the end, the meeting had decided that Major General Williams would be responsible for handling those materials, a decision made directly by President Johnson himself.


    "Major General Williams," came President Johnson''s voice on the other end of the line.


    "Hello, Mr. President. This is Williams."


    "I''ve read your report. It says that you''ve sold more than $400 million worth of goods so far this year. I''m very pleased with this achievement. You''ve done an excellent job, Major General Williams," praised President Johnson.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Mr. President. I was simply doing my job," Williams replied humbly.


    "Can you tell me what methods you used?" the President asked casually.


    In truth, he wasn''t particularly interested in the details of how his subordinates did their work, it just wouldn''t be appropriate to make a phone call and only say a couple of things.


    "To be honest, Mr. President, this success is largely due to a company we worked with. To expand our sales reach, we partnered with a company and outsourced the sales task to them. They''ve been handling sales for us recently," Major General Williams said straightforwardly.


    The President wasn''t surprised at all by the outsourcing. It''s a common tradition in the U.S. to outsource the job to professionals. Even the military buys all its weapons from contractors and rarely makes things themselves, so it''s reasonable to hire salespeople to sell off decommissioned materials.


    "Which company?"


    "The Hardy Group."


    President Johnson was naturally aware of the Hardy Group. In the past two years, the Hardy Group had suddenly risen to prominence, quickly becoming a large corporation with assets exceeding $1 billion.


    What made them most well known wasn''t their assets but ABC Television. Since its official launch just a year ago, ABC has outshoned the other two major broadcasting companies, becoming the highest rated TV station in the U.S.

 Chapter 336: Chapter 336 President Lyndon B. Johnson

    Along with the Global Times and their magazines, the Hardy Group had now become one of the top media companies in the country."Are you close with Hardy?" President Johnson asked.


    This question was tricky to answer, and Williams thought it over for a moment before responding. "Yes, I have a good relationship with their boss, Jon Hardy. In fact, it was his idea to outsource the sales of the decommissioned materials. He said that professional matters should be handled by professionals. The logistics department isn''t a sales department, so we should outsource it."


    "After discussing it with the department, we agreed that he was right. This task could potentially consume a lot of our energy, so we decided to hire a professional company. Later, we gave the business to the Hardy Group, and they''ve indeed saved us a lot of trouble while getting better prices than we could have."


    President Johnson offered a few more words of encouragement to Major General Williams before ending the call.


    The President then stood up, walked over to the window, and looked out at the White House lawn, deep in thought.


    Should he approach Hardy? Discover stories at M V L


    Would he agree?


    Hardy was from California, so his political alignment was likely with the Republicans. With Dewey''s momentum being so strong, would Hardy choose to support him?


    Franklin D. Roosevelt, the only four term President in U.S. history, had died on the 82nd day of his fourth term. According to the law, as Vice President, Johnson had automatically succeeded him as President.


    This year, 1948, would bring a new presidential election. Johnson''s opponent was the Republican Thomas Dewey. Most people believed that Dewey was certain to win this time, and that Johnson was doomed to lose.


    The last poll showed that only a paltry 32% of voters supported Johnson.


    The newspapers were full of praise for Dewey, with headlines like "Welcome Dewey, Our Next President."


    Whether it was political pundits, Congress members, or even within the White House and the Democratic Party itself, most believed that Johnson had little hope of re-election this time. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dewey secured funding from various foundations and traveled around giving speeches. Every place he visited would attract tens of thousands of people, while Johnson''s supporters were few and far between. Johnson''s campaign funds were also extremely tight, preventing him from holding large events.


    Some newspapers even commented that this was the most uncompetitive election in history.


    But how could Johnson be content with this? He wanted to seek re-election and had been working hard to put forth his proposals and increase his exposure as much as possible. Without money for planes, he would take the train and even give small scale speeches at stations and squares.


    A few days ago, Dewey had an exclusive interview with NBC, where he spoke eloquently on television. According to surveys, hundreds of thousands of households watched the program.


    Johnson understood the power of television, this new medium, which already showed signs of surpassing newspapers. It allowed for more freedom in expressing one''s views, similar to giving speeches across the country, and gave people a more direct impression of you.


    It was far better than the dry campaign slogans and political platforms found in newspapers.


    When Major General Williams mentioned the Hardy Group to him, it was as if a bolt of lightning struck Johnson''s mind.


    In fact, he only vaguely listened to the rest of what Williams said, as his mind was occupied by one thought: The Hardy Group owns ABC. If he could do an interview on ABC, the impact would surely surpass Dewey''s interview with NBC.


    Because he knew that ABC''s viewership ratings were undeniably the highest in the country, even surpassing the combined ratings of the other two major networks.


    ABC''s top programs consistently ranked among the top five most popular shows. Now, they had also launched a talent show called "Super Idol," which reportedly decimated the ratings of other programs. The other two major networks were so intimidated that they resorted to airing garbage programs during ABC''s "Super Idol" time slot to avoid direct competition.


    However, Johnson worried: Would Hardy help him?


    This was not merely a business transaction. Since it involved the election, many people would view it as a political act. If Hardy agreed to let Johnson appear on ABC, it would be equivalent to endorsing him.


    As a successful businessman, Hardy would be very cautious.


    Being part of a California based consortium, he naturally leaned towards the Republican Party. The chances of him becoming a supporter of Johnson were very slim.


    This was what troubled Johnson the most.


    Suddenly, the street lamps in the White House courtyard lit up, illuminating the front yard.


    Only then did President Johnson realize with surprise that it had gotten dark. He had been standing there for a long time.


    Looking at the lights, Johnson suddenly made up his mind.


    So what if I fail?


    I''ll contact him, and it''s up to him to decide.


    He returned to his desk, the "Resolute Desk," and picked up the phone to call the White House office. "Get me in touch with Major General Williams from the Logistics Department."


    Major General Williams, seeing that it was late, was about to go home for dinner. Just as he was about to stand up, the phone on his desk rang. He picked it up and answered, "Hello, who''s this?"


    "Hello, Major General Williams, this is the White House office. The President is looking for you, please take the call."


    Williams was a bit puzzled. Didn''t he receive a call two hours ago? Why was there another one now? Could it be that the President didn''t praise him enough earlier and was calling to praise him again?


    When the call connected, President Johnson''s voice came through the microphone once again: "Major General Williams, you mentioned earlier that you''re quite familiar with Mr. Hardy from the Hardy Group, correct?"


    "Yes, Mr. President," Williams replied.


    "Williams, I''d like to discuss something with Mr. Hardy. Can you help me get in touch with him?" President Johnson asked.

 Chapter 337: Chapter 337 Entering Politics

    "Williams, I''d like to discuss something with Mr. Hardy. Can you help me get in touch with him?" President Johnson asked."Oh, of course, but may I ask, Mr. President, what do you need to discuss with Mr. Hardy?" Williams inquired.


    "I hope that ABC can arrange an exclusive interview program for me. I''m wondering if that''s something Hardy could facilitate," President Johnson replied.


    Major General Williams, having spent a long time in the political arena, naturally understood the significance of the President''s words. "Mr. President, I''ll contact Mr. Hardy for you right away."


    "Thank you. I''ll be waiting for your response." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hanging up, Major General Williams had many thoughts racing through his mind. He knew that the President''s situation was not good, with a very low approval rating, and that Johnson was seeking supporters everywhere.


    But would Hardy support President Johnson?


    Williams had no idea what Hardy''s political stance was. However, this call had to be made. He was merely a liaison, the decision would ultimately rest with Hardy.


    When Hardy received Major General Williams call, he initially thought Williams was inquiring about the recent sale of surplus materials and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, General. The sales are going well. The second batch of materials has already been shipped."


    "Hardy, I''m not calling about that," Major General Williams said.


    "Oh, then what''s the matter?"


    "It''s President Johnson. He called me and asked me to help him get in touch with you. He wants to do an exclusive interview on ABC. He asked if you could arrange that," Major General Williams explained.


    "President Johnson!"


    Hardy was quite surprised by Williams words. He never expected President Johnson to reach out to him directly.


    Hardy began to think.


    Major General Williams didn''t rush him because he knew that this kind of political investment was crucial for a businessman, potentially affecting future development and even the survival of the enterprise.


    For a while, both men remained silent.


    Hardy''s mind raced.


    He knew about this President Johnson. Apart from his name being different from a certain historical figure''s name, everything else about him was similar. Even his opponent was also named Dewey.


    Currently, Johnson''s approval rating was very low, and there were various reasons for it, both international and domestic. In short, almost no one believed that Johnson could be re-elected, while Dewey had overwhelming support. Historically, even in the final poll, the approval rating of that historical figure was far below his opponent''s.


    But in the end, a miracle happened. On election day, there was a dramatic reversal, and that historical figure unexpectedly won.


    It shocked countless people.


    Many had to pay the price for their failed investments.


    In this world, President Johnson''s situation was similar to that historical figure''s, but could he also pull off a comeback? No one could guarantee that.


    Supporting Johnson would be a very risky investment for Hardy.


    Hardy belonged to a California based consortium, which naturally aligned with the Republican camp. If he now supported Johnson instead, and Johnson failed, Hardy''s future could become very difficult. It would be normal for him to face exclusion by Republican politicians, and he might even be kicked out of the California consortium.


    Hardy pondered for a full ten minutes.


    Major General Williams silently accompanied Hardy in this contemplation.


    Finally, Hardy spoke.


    "General Williams, I would like to arrange a meeting with the President to have a serious discussion," Hardy said.


    "Alright, I''ll help you contact the President''s side."


    President Johnson received Major General Williams call, and upon hearing that Hardy wanted to talk to him, Johnson felt that an opportunity had arrived. "I would also like to talk with him. Tell Hardy that I''ve arranged for us to play golf at the private course in Washington tomorrow."


    ...


    The Next Day.


    Suburbs of Washington, D.C.


    At a certain exclusive private golf course, Hardy met President Johnson. Johnson, with his silver hair and glasses, looked more like a financier than a politician. Enjoy new stories from M V L


    "Hello, Hardy," President Johnson extended his hand.


    "Good day, Mr. President," Hardy replied with a smile as he shook the President''s hand.


    That day''s weather was good and the entire private golf course was deserted, leaving just Hardy and Johnson strolling across the lawn with their golf clubs.


    "Hardy, I must say, I didn''t expect you to be so young. You''re only 27 years old and have built such a huge global business in less than three years," President Johnson remarked.


    To be honest, when Johnson first received Hardy''s dossier, he was surprised by Hardy''s rapid rise.


    It took him only three years to go from nothing to everything.


    He was wounded during World War II while serving in the Marine Corps. After he was discharged, he returned home and quickly began his ascent. He founded a film firm and a security company before venturing into commercial business and media, making Barbie dolls and Playboy magazine, which brought him a sizable fortune.


    Subsequently, his business interests expanded explosively to television manufacturing, the Hardy Grand Hotel, ABC Television, and The Global Times. Finally, leveraging the power of the Bank of America, he successfully acquired Wells Fargo, establishing the Hardy Group.


    Of course, as President, Johnson was also privy to other intelligence.


    The largest gang in Los Angeles, "The Los City Gang," is likely deeply connected with Hardy.


    Then there''s the Las Vegas casino business.


    Two casinos under construction have each received investments exceeding $100 million. Even in President Johnson''s eyes, these are significant investments. Most notably, one of the casinos has shareholders from several Mafia families, while the other is backed by a consortium from California.


    Through these two casinos, Hardy has managed to gather an exceptionally powerful force.


    His HD Security Company now employs over 5,000 veterans, making it the largest security firm in the United States, with contracts with the Los Angeles and San Francisco Police Departments, supplementing city law enforcement.


    HD Security is also a formidable force, ensuring that no one dares to move against Hardy lightly.


    On the surface, however, Hardy appears to be a very clean businessman.

 Chapter 338: Chapter 338 Hardys Political Stance

    Upon hearing President Johnson''s praise, Hardy smiled and said, "I can only say that I am fortunate to live in the right era. America is a country where dreams can be realized, especially under the leadership of someone like you, President Johnson, who has provided us with the space to grow."Hardy never misses a chance to flatter.


    "What are the future plans for the Hardy Group? Do you have any strategies in place?" President Johnson inquired.


    "I''ve developed a three year plan. The Hardy Group will expand in industries like media, security, retail, and luxury goods. We''ll also be exploring international markets, recently we''ve made significant investments in Europe and we are entering the Asian market starting with Japan and Hong Kong before the end of year," Hardy responded.


    "I understand your investment in Europe but why Japan and Hong Kong? Why are you interested in those places?" Johnson asked, puzzled.


    To him, the current situation in Asia, especially in east Asia, seemed unstable. No one could predict how things would develop, making investment in Japan and Hong Kong appear risky.


    "Japan is the real treasure in Asia, its the pearl of the pacific ocean. Unlike the previous era where the British and other colonial powers in Europe ruled the world by enslaving and robing their resources we are going to do it economically."


    "The U.S system is heavily built on industrialization and trade, in this new era lead by the U.S the trade between the West and the East undoubtedly going to prosper."


    "The Asian countries that had been colonized by the European are already starting to gain their independence, they have rich resources but they are lagging decades if not centuries behind in industrialization, such a fresh and raw market market is what we are eyeing."


    Find more to read at M V L


    "Aren''t you worried that the ongoing war in China might affect your investments in Hong Kong?" President Johnson asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment and then chuckled, "I have had concerns, and many others share the same worries about Hong Kong. But my analysis suggests that Hong Kong might maintain its current status."


    "Why do you think that?" Johnson probed further.


    "Because, regardless of who emerges victorious in China, they will have to follow the western world rules in this era, to seek recognition from us and the other European countries. they will have to let Hong Kong keep its statue as a promoter of civilization and freedom in Asia."


    For China to develop their backward economy they will either bow their head to the Soviets or to U.S. We have the better system and they will come to us sooner or later to sell their mineral resources."


    "Hong Kong strategic location make it the best commercial city to have in the region and we are willing to bet the Chinese won''t do something stupid." Hardy replied confidently. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Johnson nodded slightly; Hardy''s analysis made sense.


    Of course, This was just an analysis. Until things play out, no one knows how events will unfold.


    No matter how accurate an analysis is, it''s still just a prediction based on various data points, no one can truly predict the future.


    If Hardy''s prediction is wrong, his investments in Hong Kong could go to waste. But if he''s right, the rewards will be substantial.


    "And what''s your prediction for America''s future?" Johnson asked with a smile.


    Hardy smiled back, "America will undoubtedly become the most powerful country in the world because we already have the strength and the unique conditions to do so. There''s no doubt about that."


    President Johnson smiled too.


    "Mr. President, I''d like to ask, how do you plan to lead the country forward?" Hardy asked in return.


    This question was actually about Johnson''s policy direction, what he would use to attract voters, which was crucial information.


    As they prepared to hit another shot, Johnson paused at Hardy''s question, and Hardy stopped as well.


    Johnson thought for a moment before saying seriously:


    "My campaign platform includes some points that have already been made public, while others haven''t been revealed yet. Economically, I will continue to push and support for the implementation of the ''Marshall Plan,'' providing support to Europe. But in this process, America will also gain significant benefits, many business and political resources can be exchanged with them."


    "Even though the U.S. economy has been booming since World War II, some industries have undergone major adjustments, leading to a decline in the employment rate. I plan to introduce a series of employment policies, as well as initiatives for affordable housing."


    "Last year, Congress passed the ''1947 Labor Management Relations Act,'' which restricts workers rights to join unions. After it passed, there was a wave of strong protests across the country. I''ve always believed this law is detrimental, and I hope to push for its repeal during my term."


    "I believe that for America to progress, we need more progressive thinking. I oppose lynching, racial segregation policies, and I advocate for raising the minimum wage."


    "I will continue to promote the rapid development of the American economy, ensure the welfare of our citizens, and further advance the national healthcare system."


    The Democratic Party''s base mainly consists of three groups: urban workers, Southern conservatives, and Western progressives. Johnson''s policies were designed to solidify this base.


    Hardy quietly listened to Johnson''s campaign strategies. To him, it didn''t matter who came to power, they would always prioritize supporting their political camps. As for himself, the only thing he could do was to secure benefits for himself.


    Thinking beyond that was useless as he have no interest of developing in politics.


    Johnson said a lot, but Hardy knew there were certain more private matters he didn''t mention, such as his support for the Jewish people.


    Perhaps this was also one of the key factors that allowed Johnson to make a last minute comeback, but these behind the scenes deals were something Johnson would never discuss with Hardy.


    Even though Johnson had a few cards to play, he was still at an absolute disadvantage.


    Therefore, he needed to seek more help.

 Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Goes With Everything

    Johnson and Hardy talked for four or five hours, and as they were about to wrap up, Hardy said, "Mr. President, you know that ABC Television is mine. If you need any promotional help, I''m willing to assist."Hearing this, Johnson knew that Hardy was ready to support him. Explore more at M V L


    He smiled broadly.


    "Thank you, Hardy. I do indeed need that kind of help," Johnson replied.


    Since he had already chosen to support him, Hardy decided to do the job perfectly.


    "Mr. President, I''m planning to arrange an exclusive interview for you. You''ve probably seen ''The Irina Tonight Show .'' We could do an interview there first, the program has a more approachable style."


    "In the future, if you plan to hold large scale speeches, ABC Television can broadcast them live."


    "I also have an idea to produce a few documentaries about you, starting from your time in office, highlighting your contributions to the country, like ordering the nuclear bombings of Japan and ending Germany''s war of aggression."


    "If you have policy proposals, you can publish them in the Global Times. The Global Times now has nationwide coverage, so I believe it would be an excellent way for people to understand your vision for the future."


    After hearing Hardy''s suggestions, Johnson became somewhat excited. He hadn''t expected Hardy to arrange everything so thoroughly.


    The Irina Tonight Show could showcase his more relatable side.


    Live broadcasts of his speeches would mean addressing the entire American public, far more effective than any single speech.


    Promotion in the Global Times.


    And that documentary proposal, this truly surprised Johnson, something he hadn''t thought of at all.


    After Hardy brought it up, Johnson suddenly realized this could be an excellent promotional point, and it was one of the key differences between him and Dewey. Dewey was just a politician, the governor of New York, while Johnson had already been president for over three years. Ending World War II was undoubtedly his most praiseworthy achievement.


    "Hardy, you''ve thought of everything. Thank you for your support, Hardy," Johnson said ??sincerely.


    This year''s election was indeed extremely difficult for Johnson. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His opponent was very strong. Dewey had the backing of the Republican Party, high public approval ratings, and abundant campaign funds, allowing him to give speeches all over the place. Dewey had now become the people''s choice for the next president.


    As for Johnson, his support within his own party was weak, public approval was low, and he was severely lacking in campaign funds, to the point where he couldn''t even organize a large scale speech.


    People in his party had lost faith in him. The party chairman, Robert Hannegan, had even advised Johnson "not to appear at campaign events to avoid demoralizing supporters." This left Johnson with no choice but to hole up in the White House every day.


    Now that Hardy had clearly expressed his support, and with such significant backing, Johnson was naturally pleasantly surprised.


    "This is just the promotional aspect," Hardy said.


    Johnson paused. Was there more help?


    Hardy continued, "I plan to contribute $2 million to your campaign fund to support your campaign activities."


    Johnson was overjoyed.


    He desperately needed money right now. Without money, many activities couldn''t be organized. Up to this point, he hadn''t been able to hold a single proper campaign speech.


    Providing help in a time of crisis is far more valuable than adding icing on the cake. Unlike the usual candidates seeking sponsorship in exchange for benefits, Hardy''s assistance came at Johnson''s most critical moment, genuinely touching him.


    Hardy continued.


    "You know I own an airline. You''ll certainly need to travel across the country for speeches during this time. HD Airlines can arrange all your trips at any time, and I''ll cover all the expenses."


    "Hardy, I sincerely thank you."


    Johnson grasped Hardy''s hand firmly, and Hardy could feel the intensity of his emotions.


    "Mr. President, if you need any more promotional help, I can provide further assistance," Hardy added.


    "You know I''m the president of the Actors Guild. If you need, I can invite some Hollywood stars to endorse you."


    Hardy''s thinking was simple: this was a big gamble for him, so if he was going to play, he''d give it his all.


    Johnson was well aware of how powerful those stars were. If he wanted to organize a rally with a thousand attendees, it might take a long time to plan, but if a star announced they wanted to meet their fans in a certain place, thousands or even tens of thousands of people would flock to the venue within few hours.


    That''s the power of super stars.


    Johnson received Hardy''s support, which could be said to be the most substantial backing he had received since announcing his candidacy. Of course, he knew that Hardy''s support came with its own motives, if Johnson were to win re-election, he would undoubtedly have to support Hardy''s endeavors in return.


    Johnson had no objections to this at all.


    In fact, this was something that every president of the United States had to do, and it had become an unwritten rule among the upper echelons. Anyone attempting to break this rule would surely face severe consequences.


    After bidding farewell, Hardy immediately boarded his private plane and flew back to Los Angeles.


    Johnson, buoyed by Hardy''s strong support, felt significantly more confident. Upon returning, he began planning his next moves.


    He instructed the White House Office to prepare materials for him to participate in ABC''s "Irina Tonight Show."


    After appearing on the show, he planned to embark on a large scale nationwide tour, during which he would invite Hardy to send some celebrities to help draw crowds.


    Moreover, before the tour, he intended to host a White House gala, inviting all his supporters to attend and holding a fundraising event.


    ...


    Upon his return to Los Angeles, Hardy immediately summoned ABC Television''s director, William Fox, and Irina.


    "William, have the documentary production department create a documentary about President Johnson, focusing on military warfare, public welfare, diplomacy, and the economy."

 Chapter 340: Chapter 340 President Johnson In The Irinas Tonight Show

    "As for the content, the White House Office will provide the text. For audiovisual materials, you can retrieve them from the National Archives. The White House has already coordinated this."William Fox, being a shrewd man, quickly realized that this documentary was clearly meant to sing the praises of President Johnson.


    Could it be that the boss was preparing to support President Johnson?


    Hardy then turned to Irina. "Irina, in a few days, President Johnson will be appearing on your ''Tonight Show.'' The White House will coordinate with the network on the interview content. You''re fully in charge of this."


    "The President is coming on the show?" Irina said with some excitement.


    Irina, after all, was still a woman and didn''t have as sharp a political sense. She was simply thrilled that the President would be on her show the highest profile guest since the show''s inception.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll make sure everything goes perfectly," Irina responded happily.


    Following the boss''s orders, the network quickly assembled a documentary team of dozens. Once they received the text from the White House Office, they immediately started working intensively. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since taking over as President in a time of crisis, Johnson had indeed accomplished many things during his term.


    After he took office, Germany surrendered, the atomic bombings forced Japan to surrender, the reconstruction of Britain and France stabilized the global situation, and there were various political, administrative, and economic developments.


    The content for the documentary was rich, and because he was the President, there was plenty of archival footage available, making production relatively easy.


    At the end of the documentary, Johnson made a special appearance. Seated behind the President''s desk in the White House, he recorded a segment summarizing his work over the past few years, outlining his plans for the future, and envisioning a bright future for the United States.


    The documentary was completed in three parts upper, middle, and lower and ran for over four hours in total. President Johnson made time to watch the entire documentary in the White House screening room and expressed his great satisfaction.


    It''s worth noting that from the time the project was initiated to its completion, it took only five days a remarkable achievement.


    Two days later, on Wednesday,


    ABC aired the first part of the new documentary, "Past Glory and Future Dreams: President Johnson 1945," during prime time.


    The middle and lower parts were aired on Thursday and Friday, respectively.


    Many who watched the documentary gained a new understanding of President Johnson.


    During this time, his opponents had deliberately smeared him in the newspapers, portraying him as a lucky man who stumbled into office, with limited abilities and little to show for his term. They listed numerous supposed failings in his administration.


    No president is perfect faults can always be found, and if there are none, they can be created by simply changing the perspective.


    This skill is not exclusive to the BBC.


    However, this documentary revealed to many Americans a side of Johnson they hadn''t seen before, showing that he had always been working hard for the country and had done an excellent job.


    ABC then released an advertisement stating that in two days, the President would be appearing on "Irina''s Tonight show," during which viewers could call in and ask him questions. Perhaps their questions might even be answered by the President.


    On the day of the show, Irina wore a slightly formal office outfit.


    She looked beautiful yet dignified.


    The studio, which could accommodate over a hundred audience members, was filled with carefully selected guests by the network.


    There were men and women, elderly and children, some in military uniforms, as well as Latinos and African Americans.


    "Today, we have a very distinguished guest with us. His status is lofty, yet he remains approachable. We all know him, but few have had the chance to meet him in person. I think everyone has already guessed who it is. Now, let''s welcome President Johnson to the stage."


    Johnson walked out with a warm smile on his face, immediately drawing a round of enthusiastic applause from the audience.


    President Johnson waved and smiled, saying, "I''ve attended many meetings and given many speeches, but today''s event is truly special. To be honest, I''ve always been a fan of The Irina''s Tonight Show and have always hoped to participate in it. Today, that dream has come true."


    The audience chuckled softly.


    Irina invited President Johnson to sit down, officially starting the show. She asked a few pre-prepared questions, which Johnson answered with poise, injecting a bit of humor into his responses. This greatly changed the viewers stereotypical image of the president.


    It turns out the president has a good sense of humor.


    Many people began to feel a bit closer to Johnson.


    Next, it was time for audience questions. An elderly man stood up, expressing his relief at seeing President Johnson''s reforms in the pension insurance system, feeling reassured about his own future security.


    Johnson briefly explained the pension insurance system, noting that it was currently in a pilot phase but would continue to be implemented more widely.


    A soldier in uniform then stood up, identifying himself as a World War II veteran. He had worn his uniform specifically to thank President Johnson. He had participated in battles in the Asian theater. During encounters with the Japanese, many of his comrades had sacrificed their lives.


    He believed that Johnson''s decision to drop the atomic bomb on Japan was very wise, as it prevented further American casualties. Although some criticized Johnson for ordering the bombings, for the soldiers, it was the ultimate act of protection, so he wanted to express his gratitude.


    As soon as the soldier finished speaking, many in the audience applauded.


    Among them were soldiers and their families who felt that Johnson''s decision had indeed protected American troops, making it the correct one.


    Next came questions from viewers calling in from outside the studio.


    Read latest chapters on M V L


    The television station''s phone lines were overwhelmed today, with all ten lines ringing non-stop. People kept calling in with questions.

 Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Disagreement Withing The California Consortium

    Irina selected a few of these questions, which, of course, had also been pre-prepared. Pulling off this kind of manipulation was extremely easy.Johnson answered the questions perfectly.


    The show was a great success, with millions across the nation tuning in to watch Irina''s show that night. Johnson''s wise and humorous answers significantly improved many people''s impressions of him.


    Even though there had only been two waves of promotion, the results were outstanding.


    Not only did ordinary citizens change their views, but even some congressmen, politicians, and members of his own party gained a new understanding of Johnson.


    After appearing on ''The Irina''s Tonight Show,'' Johnson himself had some thoughts. He told his campaign team, "I''ve realized that people don''t really like the straightforward speech reading approach we used before. You''ve all seen the results of today''s show, people prefer a president who speaks with humor and wit. It makes them feel closer to me."


    "From now on, when I give speeches, I''ve decided to speak without a script. Just prepare the themes for me, and I''ll add in some humor and wit."


    The campaign team agreed with Johnson''s decision.


    Shortly afterward, President Johnson held a fundraising dinner at the White House.


    The dinner invited all his supporters, including Hardy. During the dinner, President Johnson introduced Hardy to Mrs. Roosevelt. Although Mr. Roosevelt had passed away, the Roosevelt family still held considerable influence.


    After Roosevelt''s death, Johnson came to power and continued to implement Roosevelt''s New Deal policies. The Roosevelt family and Johnson had become natural allies, and in the upcoming election, the Roosevelt family had consistently supported Johnson.


    Hardy also met some other businessmen and politicians.


    At this dinner, Johnson raised over $6 million in campaign funds, with the largest contribution coming from Hardy.


    Two million dollars.


    That accounted for a third of the total amount.


    Many people looked towards Hardy.


    Hardy could be considered a new member of the upper class. He was young, handsome, wealthy, powerful, and in control of the media. Many people were curious about how he had managed to earn so much money and acquire so many businesses in such a short time.


    Now, with the help of ABC Television, President Johnson''s situation had significantly improved. It was worth noting that before this, not a single major media outlet had supported him. Hardy''s media group''s support was crucial for Johnson.


    With $6 million in campaign funds in hand, Johnson was very pleased. He decided to undertake a "Great Election Expedition," planning to give speeches from the East Coast all the way to the West Coast, promoting his campaign in every city along the way.


    What happens at the White House rarely stays secret.


    As soon as the dinner ended, the details and guest list were quickly laid out on the desks of major corporations, powerful entities, and political groups.


    Hardy''s high profile support of President Johnson surprised many. Even within the Democratic Party, many didn''t have high hopes for Johnson, and there had been suggestions within the party to nominate someone else for the election.


    Hardy''s actions were seen by many as a very immature move. To the true elites, Hardy was just a nouveau rich who had made some money through a few clever means.


    This time, he was destined to lose miserably, possibly even ruinously.


    And just that same night, after Hardy returned to Los Angeles from the dinner, he received a call from Amadeo Giannini, the head of the California Consortium and chairman of Bank of America.


    "Hardy, you were too reckless. The California Consortium is backing Dewey in this election; we''re aligned with the Republican camp. Yet you went ahead and supported Johnson. Many within the consortium have called me, accusing you of jeopardizing our future." Giannini spoke with evident frustration.


    "You should know how high Dewey''s approval rating is. In the last poll, he had 68% support, while Johnson only had 32%. Johnson lacks personal charm, and his stubborn nature alienates even his colleagues within the Democratic Party." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I find it hard to understand why you would support him!"


    "There are already voices within the consortium calling for your removal. Hardy, give me a reason, or I may have to reconsider our partnership," Giannini stated sternly.


    Facing Giannini''s interrogation, Hardy remained calm, as he had anticipated these questions from the start.


    Political investments are never child''s play, they are a life and death struggle.


    "Actually, Mr. Giannini, I was just about to suggest we have a conversation. Some matters are best discussed in person rather than over the phone. I''ll be in San Francisco tomorrow, let''s meet and discuss this issue in detail," Hardy suggested.


    "Fine, I''ll be waiting. I hope you can give me a good reason," Giannini replied before hanging up. Continue reading on M V L


    Hardy opened his cigar box, took out a cigar, trimmed it with scissors, and lit it, taking a slow puff.


    Amid the curling smoke, Hardy gazed forward, contemplating his upcoming meeting with Giannini.


    Convincing Giannini wouldn''t be difficult he already had his reasons prepared. What occupied his thoughts was how to benefit from this situation.


    In a crisis, some people feel worried or fearful.


    But Hardy believed that in any situation, there''s always an angle to exploit. His job was to steer events in the direction he wanted them to go.


    The sound of a hairdryer came from another room.


    Irina was blow drying her hair after a bath.


    Venture capital.


    In a sense, Hardy''s investment in Johnson was a form of venture capital high risk, but potentially high reward.


    Dewey was currently at the peak of his popularity, full of ambition, and supported by many. Countless people believed he was the next president. Investing in him now was merely adding icing to the cake. Even if the California Consortium supported Dewey, the benefits would be limited, as too many people were vying for a slice of the pie.


    But Johnson''s situation was different. Hardy''s investment, compared to the large sums poured into Dewey by other major consortia, was relatively modest but extraordinarily noticeable. Why? Because no one had faith in Johnson. By supporting him in his most difficult moment, Hardy had become the standout leader in this investment.

 Chapter 342: Chapter 342 The Unexpected New Players In The Election

    Being just an extra investor or being the angel investor in the most dire time of need, there''s a vast difference in significance between the two in the eyes of the invested.The sound of the hairdryer continued.


    Hardy placed the cigar in the ashtray, slipped on his slippers, and walked to the adjacent room. Irina had just finished her bath and was wearing a silk nightgown, barely covering her firm curves, with her long, slender legs exposed.


    Her long hair hung loose as she blow dried it.


    Hardy approached her from behind. Irina saw him in the mirror and smiled, "Did I wake you?"


    "No, not really."


    Hardy bent slightly, his hand tracing along her neck, slowly sliding down from the neckline.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Hardy took a private plane to San Francisco, where the San Francisco HD Security picked him up at the airport. He arrived at Giannini''s estate to meet the California Consortium''s leader.


    Giannini''s expression remained stern, as Hardy''s actions were indeed detrimental to the consortium.


    The California Consortium had always supported the Republican Party, a predetermined direction for their political investments. Most of the congressmen they backed were also Republicans.


    Dewey''s candidacy this time presented an excellent opportunity. Dewey, a Republican, was their natural investment choice, and his current popularity was extremely high. This year''s election was arguably one of the most certain in presidential history.


    The California Consortium, a newly risen group, had yet to build its own political forces. Supporting Dewey was an attempt to gain some advantages after Dewey came to power, thereby further elevating the consortium''s status.


    Major consortia always strive to build their political forces, pushing them to the forefront to secure benefits for the consortium. For instance, the Bush family originated from one of the top ten consortia, the Texas Consortium. The Kennedy family came from the Boston Consortium.


    Many high ranking government officials, Secretaries of State, Treasury, Defense, and Energy are members or prot¨¦g¨¦s of these prominent families.


    Though Dewey didn''t belong to the California Consortium, he was their chosen candidate for this election. When Dewey ascended, the California Consortium naturally expected to reap certain resources and benefits.


    In the study, only Hardy and Giannini were present.


    The old man looked at Hardy and sternly asked, "Hardy, I''m waiting for your explanation."


    Hardy gently spread his hands, not immediately answering Giannini but instead posing a question: "Mr. Giannini, if we invest in Dewey and he wins, what benefits will the California Consortium gain?"


    "Some investment channels, a few defense contracts, and certain policies favorable to the California Consortium," Giannini replied.


    Of course, Giannini was fully aware that these benefits would be quite limited.


    "How many investors does Dewey have?"


    Giannini hesitated.


    Continue reading on M V L


    "Many."


    "Will our returns be greater than those of other consortia?"


    Giannini remained silent.


    The answer was obvious the California Consortium would likely receive the smallest portion of the pie in this game.


    They might not even be able to place their people in Dewey''s political team or key government departments.


    Giannini frowned and said, "But investing in Dewey is the most stable choice. The odds of Dewey winning this time are very high, almost a sure thing. If you publicly invest in Johnson now, Dewey might think the California consortium has betrayed him. Not only will the consortium not gain any benefits, but it will also face his retaliation.


    For the next few years, until the new president takes office, we won''t be able to gain any advantage."


    "Four years. We would waste four years of development time, while other consortiums would seize the opportunity to surpass us." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "No, Mr. Giannini, it''s not that simple. I have some information obtained through discreet channels that Johnson has gained the support of a significant power."


    Giannini''s expression froze.


    "A significant power? Who?"


    "The Jews, founding a nation," Hardy uttered a few words.


    Giannini squinted his eyes.


    "Tell me more about what you know."


    "I received information that next month, the Jews will announce Israel''s independence. This is already a foregone conclusion. But that''s not the key point. The key point is whether the Arab League member states will agree. I predict that another war will break out," Hardy said.


    In fact, this wasn''t just a prediction, it was history. On the day after Israel declared its founding, the armies of Egypt, Iraq, Lebanon, Syria, and Jordan, all members of the Arab League, marched into Palestine and declared a state of war against Israel, leading to the outbreak of the First Arab Israeli War.


    Hearing Hardy''s words, Giannini immediately thought of many issues.


    If war does break out, the Jews, who have just established their footing, would seek greater support from the United States. As the current president, Johnson is the first person they would need to win over. It is now April, and there are still more than six months until the next presidential transition.


    During this half year, who knows what might happen? The newly established state might be disbanded within days. They are more concerned with immediate issues, so they would undoubtedly choose Johnson.


    They would ask the U.S. to send troops, put pressure, mediate, support with weapons there would be countless things needing the president''s involvement.


    Johnson has always supported the establishment of a Jewish state. At this moment, to avoid any unforeseen complications, the Jews certainly wouldn''t want to change presidents, fearing uncontrollable developments. What if the new president suddenly decided not to support Israel? Therefore, the financiers who control Wall Street would likely go to great lengths to ensure Johnson''s re-election.


    Giannini, realizing this, suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    No one including the ten major consortiums dare to ignore the influence of the Jews in the United States.


    Giannini looked at Hardy, "Are you confident, Hardy?"


    "More than 60%."


    In fact, he was more than 90% confident.


    Giannini looked at Hardy, his gaze completely changed. Before meeting with Hardy, Giannini had actually considered kicking Hardy out of the California consortium, as it was the opinion of most members within the consortium.

 Chapter 343: Chapter 343 The California Consortium Maneuvers

    Hardy had acted independently, making Giannini feel that Hardy was an unruly child, beyond his control. He thought of kicking him out, letting Hardy learn a lesson, and then, after a while, Hardy would come back humbly, begging for forgiveness, making it easier to control him in the future.But unexpectedly, Hardy brought such information.


    Now, it was no longer a matter of kicking Hardy out of the consortium; it was about how to align with Hardy, who had wisely chosen to invest in the person who should be invested in. How could he win Hardy over?


    At this moment, Johnson was the most isolated and in need of help. If Hardy extended a helping hand, and if Johnson were re-elected, the return to Hardy would be countless times greater than what Dewey could offer.


    As an experienced banker, Giannini could easily calculate this.


    Now, Giannini was considering how to ensure that Bank of America and the California consortium could gain the most benefit from this situation.


    "Hardy, what are you planning to do?" Giannini asked.


    Hardy replied, "Mr. Giannini, I have a way for the California consortium to gain the maximum benefit. Would you like to hear it?"


    "Of course." Giannini unconsciously sat up straighter.


    "You should continue investing in Dewey, but don''t invest too much¡ªjust maintain the current level. After all, these are just my speculations. If Dewey wins, the California consortium can still secure the returns it should get."


    "And I will continue to invest in Johnson. If Johnson successfully gets re-elected, I believe we will gain more than if Dewey took office."


    "I hope to reach an agreement with you, Mr. Giannini, that no matter who wins, we will support each other through difficult times, instead of kicking each other when we''re down."


    After speaking, Hardy looked at Giannini.


    In essence, it was a split investment, something Giannini understood well. Hardy''s proposal of a private agreement for mutual support was meant to ensure the survival of the business.


    Giannini thought for a while, "Alright, I agree to this agreement."


    Hardy smiled lightly.


    He continued, "Mr. Giannini, this agreement is a private one between the two of us. There''s no need to make it public, not even to the other companies within the consortium. My idea is that Bank of America publicly announces a disagreement with Hardy Group, making it seem like there''s significant discord between us, to the point where it appears the Hardy Group might leave the California consortium."


    "This way, we can appease the members within the consortium."


    "But don''t announce the result¡ªkeep it vague, drag it out for a few months, and wait until the election results come out. Then we''ll discuss how to proceed."


    Giannini looked at Hardy in surprise. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is this really a man in his twenties?


    This level of political maneuvering is even more sophisticated than that of old foxes who have been immersed in the business world for decades.


    ...


    A few days later.


    Giannini was attending a local social event when a reporter asked him a question: "Mr. Giannini, the California Consortium has chosen to support Dewey, but the Hardy Group, a member of the California Consortium, has chosen to support President Johnson. Can you comment on this?"


    Giannini''s previously smiling face turned serious as he responded in a solemn tone: "The Hardy Group''s decision to support President Johnson''s re-election was made without prior communication with us. I want to make it clear here that the California Consortium will continue to support Governor Dewey."


    "Does this mean the California Consortium has severed ties with the Hardy Group?" the reporter inquired.


    Giannini''s expression grew darker, and he frowned as he replied, "The consortium is a collective, united for mutual development. Since a divergence has occurred, we are currently considering whether the Hardy Group should remain in the consortium. This decision will need to be made by the majority of our members."


    The reporter wanted to ask more questions, but Giannini left with a heavy expression.


    The next day.


    An article was published in The New York Times titled, "A Split in the California Consortium: The Hardy Group May Be Expelled." The report detailed the entire situation.


    The California Consortium supports Dewey, but the Hardy Group, as a member of the consortium, went to support Dewey''s opponent, Johnson. Some consider this a betrayal. The consortium is a collective; if members act independently like the Hardy Group, disregarding the collective interests, there''s no reason for the consortium to keep them.


    After this report was released, many newspapers reprinted it, and soon the entire American public was aware of the situation.


    As a rival of ABC Television, seeing its rival company, the Hardy Group, in trouble, NBC and Columbia Television naturally seized the opportunity to kick them while they were down. Both networks reported on the matter in their news programs.


    And it didn''t stop there.


    They also invited guests to their talk shows to analyze and mock the situation. Each guest voiced their opinions, but the consensus was the same: Hardy had made a terrible move this time, and this investment would lead to significant losses for the Hardy Group.


    "ABC Television recently produced a documentary praising President Johnson, glorifying his achievements, and even inviting him to appear on ''The Irina Tonight Show.'' They put a lot of effort into this."


    "But what I want to say is that this Jon Hardy is too young. Young people love to take risks. This may have been his method to make money in the past, but he doesn''t understand politics. With Dewey''s support so high, Johnson has no chance of turning things around."


    "This investment is doomed to fail." Read exclusive content at M-V-L


    Other guests joined in with the ridicule, showing their disdain to the fullest. Some said Hardy was just a nouveau riche who couldn''t recognize his limits anymore. Others predicted that the Hardy Group would soon collapse.


    As these reports circulated, they also had an impact on the stock prices of the Hardy Group''s subsidiaries. Several of its publicly traded companies experienced a decline in their stock prices.

 Chapter 344: Chapter 344 ABC Pioneering A New Approach In The Broadcasting Industry

    Even within the group, there were voices suggesting that Hardy''s investment decision this time was a mistake and could lead to significant losses for the group.President Johnson naturally heard these voices and was aware of the Hardy Group''s predicament. He called Hardy, who answered the phone with a smile, saying, "Don''t worry, Mr. President, I will continue to support you as always. I believe you will win."


    "Thank you, Hardy!"


    Johnson was genuinely grateful for Hardy''s unwavering support.


    A few days later,


    President Johnson''s "Great Campaign Tour" officially began, with the first stop being New York. Dewey was the Governor of New York State, so this was essentially his stronghold. Johnson was displaying the courage to walk into the lion''s den.


    The team organizing the rally found that only a little over two thousand people were likely to attend, which was quite a modest number for a city like New York with millions of residents.


    Johnson immediately contacted Hardy, hoping for his assistance to initiate the star support plan. Hardy didn''t hesitate and sent Johnny Fontaine to New York.


    Johnny Fontaine was a well known singer across the country with countless fans. He had previously developed his career in New York, where he had a strong fan base. Recently, with the airing of the "Super Idol" competition, where he was one of the four judges, his popularity had soared even higher.


    The next day, Global Times reported that Johnny Fontaine would be performing at President Johnson''s rally, and as soon as this news broke, countless New Yorkers planned to attend to see Johnny Fontaine perform.


    Hardy also deployed ABC Television''s New York branch to prepare for a live broadcast of Johnson''s speech. To ensure that the entire nation could watch the speech live, the television network extended its signal line all the way from the station to Times Square in New York, setting up four cameras simultaneously.


    This was the first stop, and it had to be a sensational success.


    To that end, Hardy personally flew to New York to visit the old Godfather.


    At the Godfather''s estate.


    Experience new stories with M-V-L


    The old Godfather, Hardy, and Michael sat in the study, smoking and chatting.


    "Hardy, I''ve always trusted your judgment. Can you tell me why you chose to support Johnson this time? Because almost no one in the country believes he can win, yet you are so certain and have put in so much effort," the old Godfather asked.


    Michael was also curious and looked at Hardy, waiting for his answer.


    Hardy recounted the conversation he had with Giannini to the old Godfather. After listening, both the old Godfather and Michael showed surprised expressions. If those who controlled Wall Street threw their full support behind Johnson, he indeed had a chance to turn things around.


    The old Godfather was silent for a moment.


    He looked at Hardy and said, "Alright, I will mobilize my resources to support President Johnson''s re-election." As he said this, the old Godfather glanced at his youngest son, Michael.


    He then turned back to Hardy. "Hardy, Michael is also aligned with the Democratic camp, and I think Michael needs more experience."


    Hardy nodded. "I will recommend Michael to President Johnson."


    A few days later, Michael joined President Johnson''s campaign team. Michael was a New York City Councilman, but a councilman''s role is more about participating in government discussions rather than working. Joining Johnson''s campaign team, however, was real work.


    In the future, there was even a possibility of entering the White House and becoming part of the White House staff. It''s important to know that there are dozens of positions around the president. If Michael could enter the White House, it would be an excellent opportunity for him to gain experience for a future political career.


    Hardy never thought of getting into politics himself, but Michael was someone worth nurturing. Who knows, he might become a political leader in the future.


    On the day of the speech.


    Times Square, New York.


    This was one of the most famous places in New York, also known as "The Crossroads of the World."


    Today, a high stage was set up in the square, and over ten thousand people gathered there, waiting for President Johnson''s speech.


    The large turnout was due to several factors: President Johnson''s presence, Johnny Fontaine''s performance, and the influence of the old Godfather. Don''t underestimate the power of the American Mafia, it''s not difficult for them to gather a crowd of thousands or tens of thousands in their city.


    Whatever the reason, these people''s presence made the event look spectacular, with the scene buzzing with excitement drums beating, firecrackers exploding, flags waving, and crowds thronging.


    Several cameras were set up around the area, filming from different angles. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At 10 a.m.


    Johnny Fontaine took the stage, immediately sparking a wave of cheers. He performed several songs.


    President Johnson arrived at Times Square under the protection of his entourage. As soon as he appeared, a thunderous wave of cheers erupted from the crowd. Despite his low approval ratings, he was still the president, different from an ordinary candidate.


    Today, Johnson didn''t read from a script. Standing on the stage, he spoke freely and confidently, elaborating on his campaign platform and governance philosophy.


    People were surprised to find that this president, who had been labeled by the media as inarticulate and whose speeches often put people to sleep, was nothing like that at all.


    Occasionally, a humorous remark or two would even draw light laughter from the audience.


    What they didn''t know was that ever since his appearance on "The Irina Tonight Show," Johnson seemed to have had an epiphany and was now showing signs of developing into a comedian.


    This speech was broadcast live to the entire nation, marking the first outdoor live broadcast of a U.S. presidential campaign speech. ABC was pioneering a new approach in the broadcasting industry.


    The cameras kept switching angles: there were shots of the president''s passionate speech, shots of the cheering crowd, this atmosphere was something studio broadcasts could never replicate, creating a highly compelling energy.


    Even viewers watching at home were fired up.

 Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Visiting Taylor In France

    When Johnson finished his speech, he was met with rounds of applause.This speech was very successful, and Johnson''s confidence grew even stronger as he quickly set off for the next city.


    Since he was already in New York, Hardy thought he might as well take a trip to France.


    Why go to France?


    Because the castle where the "Beauty and the Beast" crew was filming is Chateau de Chambord, the most magnificent castle in France since ancient times. The small town where the heroine Belle lives is the Alsace town in France.


    Before Taylor set off to film, Hardy had promised to visit her when he had time. Months had passed, and if he didn''t go soon, the young lady might get upset.


    The greatest advantage of the B-29 was its long range, it could fly the 6,000 kilometers from New York to France without needing to refuel.


    Oh, and there''s nowhere to refuel over the ocean anyway. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a day of traveling, Hardy finally arrived at Chateau de Chambord, just in time to catch the setting sun. Bathed in red light, the ancient castle stood there, surrounded by meticulously maintained gardens and greenery. It truly felt like a fairy tale castle.


    The film crew was in the middle of shooting.


    Elizabeth Taylor, dressed in a vintage gown, was running lightly across the lawn in front of the castle, occasionally glancing back with a smile. Hardy didn''t know which scene they were filming, but the sight of a young girl running at sunset was indeed beautiful.


    Suddenly, Taylor seemed to notice something. She looked toward a group of people standing not far away, and among them, the man standing at the center was unmistakably the one she had been longing for.


    She blinked hard.


    She realized she hadn''t seen wrong, Hardy was indeed standing there, smiling at her.


    "Ah~!"


    Taylor screamed and ran towards Hardy.


    Ignoring the surrounding crew members, she threw herself into Hardy''s arms, still screaming.


    Faced with this scene, everyone in the crew, including the director, chose to pretend they didn''t see anything and began quietly packing up their things. When the big boss comes to visit, those who understand quickly step aside, and those who don''t understand should step aside even quicker.


    Hardy instructed one of his bodyguards with a few words, and the bodyguard approached the crew. "Mr. Hardy says that everyone has been working hard recently, so tonight you can all find a bar and have a good time. All expenses are on the boss. Don''t be afraid to get drunk tomorrow''s a day off, and that''s also on the boss."


    "Wow~~!"


    Everyone cheered.


    The boss was truly generous, and having money made him even more so.


    Now everyone was happy.


    Hardy, meanwhile, took Taylor''s hand and left.


    The vintage gown revealed her smooth shoulders and a swath of fair skin at her chest. Though Taylor was only 16 years old and not very tall, she was naturally full figured, with creamy, smooth skin.


    Taylor clung to Hardy''s arm, looking up at him with a silly smile, her eyes not willing to leave him for even a moment. This young girl was becoming more and more attached to Hardy.


    "What scene were you filming just now?" Hardy asked.


    "I was playing with the little teapot. You know, Belle is very lonely, and the little teapot is one of the few things that bring her joy," Taylor said with a smile.


    This film "Beauty and the Beast" was ultimately decided by Hardy to be made as a live action and animation hybrid. Initially, some suggested using mannequins to replace the clock minister, Mrs. Potts the teapot, Mr. Piano, the candelabra butler, and the cute little teacup baby in the movie.


    However, Hardy felt that something was missing. Since there was no 3D technology at the time, he recalled Disney''s previous live action films combined with 2D animated characters, thinking it was a good idea. He then instructed the team to follow this production approach.


    This movie can be considered the first live action film in Hollywood with animated characters, and it''s also a color film. Hardy believed it would undoubtedly cause a sensation when released.


    The two returned to the hotel.


    This was a suburban area, with no tall hotels, but there were uniquely styled inns. It was already May, and many flowers had bloomed, giving the inn a somewhat fairy tale like appearance.


    The two of them went up to the second floor. As soon as they entered the room, Taylor wrapped her arms around Hardy and stood on her tiptoes. Hardy slightly squatted down, holding Taylor''s buttocks with both hands, lifting her up until she was level with him, and their lips touched.


    Explore new worlds at M-V-L


    Taylor''s legs instinctively wrapped around Hardy.


    After a moment of intimacy, Taylor nestled in Hardy''s arms, chatting about things that happened during filming. Hardy occasionally asked a question or two, and they kept chatting like this until midnight. Finally, Taylor got tired and fell asleep in Hardy''s arms, holding him tightly.


    They didn''t even take off their clothes.


    ...


    While Hardy was enjoying his time in France, someone else was angrily throwing a tantrum.


    The latest poll between President Johnson and Dewey had been released, and it surprised many people. President Johnson''s approval rating had significantly increased, reaching 41%. Previously, it was only 32%, a full nine percentage point jump.


    This was a massive surge.


    As a result, Dewey''s approval rating dropped considerably, now only at 59%. Although he was still far ahead, Dewey felt the threat.


    In the New York Governor''s Office, Dewey, with his small mustache, angrily threw the latest poll results on the desk.


    Jon Hardy.


    He knew that Johnson''s significant approval increase was closely related to Jon Hardy. Producing a documentary exclusive to Johnson, promoting it in newspapers, appearing on the ''Tonight Show with Irian,'' donating to Johnson, providing aircraft, sending celebrities to support him, and broadcasting live speeches. All these efforts had significantly boosted Johnson''s approval rating.

 Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Deweys Lawsuit

    Moreover, Johnson was still on a nationwide speaking tour, and his approval rating might rise further. Dewey felt he needed to devise some strategy.The key to this matter centered on Jon Hardy. Dewey immediately called in a few trusted subordinates to discuss how to deal with this situation.


    One person suggested, "Jon Hardy is a businessman with so many industries, there must be some issues. We can start from that angle. If we can find evidence, we can send him to prison and teach him a harsh lesson."


    Dewey, being a former prosecutor, certainly knew how to wield a prosecutor''s power.


    "Hmm, bring me his records."


    If there are no issues, we''ll make you panic; if there are issues, we''ll ruin you.


    And he knew that few big businessmen were clean, capital was always bloody. Clean people couldn''t make that much money.


    Before long, a subordinate returned with more detailed information about Hardy. Dewey''s eyes lit up after reading it because he found a way to deal with Hardy.


    "Heh, even if I can''t send you to prison, I''ll make sure you lose tens of millions of dollars." After finishing, Dewey said to his subordinate, "Have the New York State Attorney''s Office file a case to investigate Hardy Grand Hotel''s illegal lottery operation. Collect information on lottery participation in New York State."


    "When we have the evidence, file a lawsuit in the U.S. Supreme Court!"


    "Should we investigate discreetly?" the subordinate asked. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need. Investigate openly. I want everyone to know," Dewey said with a cold smile.


    ....


    Hardy spent two days in France with Taylor before bidding farewell and flying back to Los Angeles. He had a lot of things to handle.


    The movies Once a Thief, starring Ava Gardner and Cary Grant, and Singin in the Rain starring Judy Garland and Johnny Fontaine, had both been completed and were ready for release. Hardy decided to release Once a Thief first, and planned to organize a grand premiere for it.


    There were also matters concerning the chain of supermarkets and the logistics company that required his personal attention. The selection of locations for the supermarkets in New York had been reported to him, and Hardy, together with the person in charge, Sam Walton, conducted a site inspection. He felt that the locations chosen met his requirements well.


    As for the logistics company, a large number of drivers had been recruited, and they had begun to take on transportation tasks. At the same time, several large storage facilities were being built across California. These storage facilities were much easier to site than the supermarkets, the primary concern was ease of transportation.


    His daily life was simple yet busy.


    President Johnson was conducting his tour of public speeches, and Hardy had seen the latest polling reports showing a significant increase in Johnson''s numbers.


    Everything seemed to be moving in a positive direction.


    However, Hardy was unaware that someone was secretly plotting against him.


    Dewey''s assistant had been leading an investigation into the "televised lottery betting" issue. This wasn''t difficult to investigate, as many people across the country were involved in the televised lottery, and it only took a few days to collect ample evidence.


    After reviewing the case files, Dewey frowned and asked, "Is this all?"


    "Yes, that''s all," the assistant replied.


    "The Las Vegas casino holds the lottery, the TV station broadcasts it, and players send their money to a proxy betting company, which places the bets on their behalf. Hardy has distanced himself quite well, even if we trace it to the proxy company, it won''t directly affect Hardy."


    "We also checked the laws. It''s clear they''re operating in a legal gray area. If this form of betting is recognized as casino betting, then it can''t be treated as a violation of the lottery ban. The only similarity to a lottery is that players don''t need to go to the casino in person but can have someone place the bet for them."


    "This kind of situation has never occurred before, and there''s no legal precedent for it, so it''s very difficult to catch the casino on this. Perhaps we could persuade the courts to order a stop to this gray area practice."


    "As for securing a conviction, it would be very difficult."


    Dewey tossed the documents back to his assistant. "That guy is too cunning. It''s really hard to make any impact on Hardy, but..."


    Dewey pondered for a moment.


    "Have the New York State Attorney General''s Office submit this to the U.S. Supreme Court and sue Hardy Hotels for violating the lottery ban. If we win, and the Supreme Court issues an injunction, it would be a significant blow to his business, costing him tens of millions each year. This will be a lesson for him. Even if we can''t bring Hardy down, we can at least cause him some trouble."


    The U.S. Supreme Court received the lawsuit from New York and issued a summons notifying the Hardy Group to respond. Upon receiving the summons, the Hardy Group immediately informed Hardy.


    Your journey continues at M-V-L


    The lawsuit from the New York State Prosecutor''s Office accused him of "disguised lottery activities in violation of the lottery ban," specifically referring to the casino''s televised lottery activities.


    When Hardy heard that the lawsuit came from the New York State Prosecutor''s Office, the first person he thought of was Dewey.


    Before becoming governor, Dewey worked in the New York prosecutor''s office, where he had strong connections. Supporting Johnson had hurt Dewey''s interests, so it was natural that Dewey would hate him and try to cause trouble.


    However, Hardy wasn''t overly worried.


    When he initially set up the televised lottery, he had anticipated this issue and therefore established a proxy betting company. The owner of the proxy betting company was a member of the Los Angeles gang, one of Hardy''s most loyal subordinates.


    Moreover, this guy had been undergoing psychiatric treatment recently, with medical records and prescriptions from doctors to prove it.


    Although it was unlikely that the opposition could pin anything directly on Hardy, this business was one of the casino''s most profitable, bringing in more than $30 million annually. If the U.S. Supreme Court ordered it to shut down, it would naturally cause significant losses to his business.

 Chapter 347: Chapter 347 The Hardy Grand Hotel Shareholders Take Action

    Hardy immediately summoned Ross Beck and John Mackenzie from his law firm. As soon as they sat down, Hardy handed them the summons and explained the entire situation in detail, including the casino''s operation model and the proxy company''s circumstances. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.He knew he couldn''t withhold any information from his lawyers. If they didn''t have a full understanding of the situation, it would be detrimental to the litigation process. If the opposition presented evidence that the lawyers were unaware of, they would be at a significant disadvantage.


    That''s why it''s best to have lawyers you trust completely.


    After hearing Hardy''s explanation, Ross Beck said, "Boss, based on what you''ve described, it''s clear that this matter can''t be traced back to Hardy Hotels or to you personally. You can rest assured on that point."


    "As for the proxy company, you''ve also prepared in advance. I''m impressed by your foresight. Now, the most important thing we need to focus on is whether the court will classify this activity as lottery betting."


    John Mackenzie added, "Boss, I''ve been thinking about the provisions of the lottery ban, and now I can confirm that we are completely outside the scope defined by the ban. The main point is that the model of proxy betting at casinos never existed before. In the past, all gambling activities occurred inside the casino.


    The proxy betting companies are just helping customers place bets, which does not violate Nevada''s gambling laws."


    "The only point the other party can seize on now is that customers from other states are placing bets over the phone, asking someone to place bets for them. Whether this can be considered that the gambling activity takes place in another state is a contentious issue."


    The televised lottery model, strictly speaking, is somewhat similar to online gambling in later generations, which, of course, does not exist now. He had initially thought that someone might use this point to attack the casino, so he set up a proxy betting company to physically isolate any trouble.


    "The opposing party will latch onto this point because it''s the only leverage they have. Boss, you know such litigation cases can drag on for a long time, possibly one or two years."


    Hardy smiled after hearing this, "One or two years, I don''t mind. Let them play it out. You all can earn a bit more in legal fees, but in the end, I want to win because this involves tens of millions of dollars of business for the casino every year."


    "There''s one more thing: during the litigation period, we can''t let the court order a suspension of this business; that would still cause us losses."


    Hardy stated his requirements.


    "Rest assured, Boss, we''ll use all our strength to handle this lawsuit," Rose beck and John Mackenzie said together.


    After they left, Hardy picked up the office phone and first called the old godfather. The Corleone family is also a major shareholder in the casino and should know about this matter.


    After listening, the old godfather said, "I guess Dewey is behind this."


    "I think so too, after all, I sided with his opponent, which made me his enemy," Hardy replied.


    "What do you plan to do next, Hardy?" the old godfather asked.


    "Respond to the lawsuit. I''ve assembled a strong legal team. Winning the case would be ideal, but if there are any issues, we''ll drag it out for a year or two," Hardy said.


    The old godfather admired Hardy''s calm handling of the situation.


    "Good, you didn''t act impulsively. That''s very good, Hardy. This is also my business. I have some connections in the judiciary, and I''ll use them to help resolve this matter," said the old godfather.


    Having operated for decades, the old godfather had connections in both political and judicial circles, which was one of the main reasons other mafia families had pressured him in the past.


    "That increases our chances of winning," Hardy said with a smile.


    After hanging up, Hardy called Giannini. Bank of America is the second largest shareholder in Hardy''s hotel, holding 30% of the shares, just behind Hardy''s 41%, and even one percent more than the Corleone family.


    After listening to Hardy''s account, Giannini frowned, "Hardy, do you know who is targeting us?"


    "I suspect it''s Dewey," Hardy said.


    Hardy supported Johnson, and the other party''s retaliation came so quickly. In fact, Giannini was a bit angry in his heart that Hardy had made decisions on his own that affected business, but he couldn''t say anything now.


    Discover more stories at M-V-L


    He''s waiting for the result.


    Hardy said there would be a war in the Middle East, and if it really broke out, maybe Johnson would still have a chance.


    Of course, If Johnson lost, he would kick the Hardy Group out of the consortium without hesitation. As for the private agreement between the two before, well, that was just a personal joke between friends.


    "Hardy, I have some connections with a judge on the Federal Supreme Court. I''ll give him a call," Giannini said.


    After hanging up the phone,


    Hardy smiled.


    The old godfather is a mafia boss with a wide network, and Giannini is a corporate giant with equally extensive connections. Having two people in the official circle helping out is already enough.


    However, Hardy was very displeased with Dewey for targeting him. He thought for a moment and called Henry.


    Henry came over quickly.


    After two years of development, HD Security has made significant progress, with each department now more refined. Hardy''s original group of brothers have also been growing, Henry has already become a qualified head of the intelligence department.


    Hardy told Henry about the lawsuit situation and said to Henry:


    "First, investigate who exactly is behind this, who in the New York State prosecutor''s office is responsible, which judge is handling the case, and the judge''s temperament and habits. Provide intelligence support for the legal team."


    "Second, start gathering all useful information on Dewey. I never believe a person is perfect. Since he''s chosen to act against me, he should be prepared for retaliation."

 Chapter 348: Chapter 348 Advocating For The lifting Of The Lottery Ban

    "Third, investigate information on people close to Dewey, preferably with solid criminal evidence. Perhaps such individuals could be quite useful when the time comes.""I understand, Boss," Henry said and left to carry out the orders.


    The Hardy Group being sued by the New York State Attorney''s Office and the Federal Supreme Court issuing a lawsuit notice couldn''t be hidden from the public. Major newspapers promptly published articles.


    The New York Times: "New York State Attorney''s Office Sues Hardy Group for Illegal Lottery Business; Hardy Group Receives Federal Supreme Court Summons."


    The Los Angeles Times: "Will Hardy Group''s Boss Face Jail Time?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Global Times: "Hardy Group Receives Summons; CEO Andy Says He Is Not Worried About It." Your next read awaits at M-V-L


    ...


    "Ring, ring, ring."


    The phone on the desk rang. Hardy picked it up, and Ava''s slightly worried voice came from the other end, "Hardy, are you okay?"


    "Of course, why do you ask?" Hardy replied with a smile.


    "I read the newspapers. The Supreme Court has issued a subpoena against your company. Some papers say you might be facing jail time," Ava said with concern.


    "Hehe, those newspapers just write sensational stories to grab attention. It''s a small matter, and it doesn''t involve me at all. Don''t worry. How is the promotional campaign going?" Hardy asked.


    The movie Once a Thief was about to premiere, and Ava had been traveling with the crew for promotions, so she wasn''t in Los Angeles.


    "The promotional campaign is going very well. Since you''re fine, I''m relieved. I was just thinking about flying back to be with you," Ava said.


    "Don''t worry about it. Finish the promotions. I''m looking forward to the movie''s release and a great box office performance," Hardy said.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, it rang again. This time it was Hedy Lamarr. "Hardy, I read the newspapers. Is there going to be a problem?"


    "No problem at all."


    "Then tonight, would you like to come over for a drink and relax?" Hedy suggested.


    "Hehe, sure."


    Shortly after, Hardy received a few more calls, which he handled one by one. Finally, he received a call from President Johnson.


    Johnson sounded a bit angry.


    "I can guess who it is. This is absolutely despicable. I''ve already asked around, and this won''t affect you much, though it might impact your business."


    It was clear that Dewey was targeting Hardy to strike at Johnson''s supporters.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. President. I can handle this. You should continue your nationwide tour. I saw that your recent approval ratings have significantly improved," Hardy said.


    Hearing Hardy mention the approval ratings, Johnson became pleased. "The recent increase in approval ratings is largely thanks to your promotion efforts, Hardy. I must sincerely thank you. It''s because of your media campaign that we''ve achieved such results."


    "Now, my confidence has grown even more. I won''t give up until the very end," Johnson said.


    After making arrangements, Hardy drove to Hedy Lamarr''s studio. The place had been tidied up to feel even cozier than before. Hedy was in the kitchen frying steaks, while Hardy opened a bottle of wine. The two enjoyed a sumptuous dinner together.


    ...


    A few days later.


    Ava returned from out of town, and with Once a Thief ready to premiere, HD Films organized a grand premiere event, inviting guests and stars from all sides, making it a very high profile occasion.


    As the head of the company, Hardy also attended the event.


    During the interview segment, a reporter didn''t ask about the movie but instead directed a question at Hardy:


    "Mr. Hardy, what do you have to say about the federal Supreme Court issuing a subpoena to the Hardy Group?"


    The atmosphere became unusually quiet.


    Hardy had long anticipated such a question. In fact, his appearance at tonight''s event was a deliberate move, having prepared an answer for this question in advance.


    Hardy smiled, took the microphone, and said:


    "First, let me clarify something. The subpoena was not issued to the Hardy Group, but rather to a subsidiary of the Hardy Group. The Hardy Group comprises over a dozen companies, and the actual recipient of the subpoena was the ''Hardy Grand Hotel.''"


    "As for this matter, I have already instructed the company and the legal department to actively respond. As for myself, I am committed to upholding federal law. If there is any issue with a subsidiary company, I am willing to accept penalties and even appear in court for questioning."


    "The New York State prosecutor accused the Hardy Grand Hotel of violating the lottery ban. First, let me make one thing clear: we did not conduct any lottery activities. Gambling is legal in Las Vegas, and people place bets in the casino, that''s all.


    As for the ''TV draw,'' it was just a show, where some out of town players asked others to place bets on their behalf, which is entirely different from a lottery."


    "Here, I would like to specifically address the issue of lotteries. A lottery is a popular form of entertainment among the public. The United States has now entered a new era, and people need more forms of entertainment. I believe it is time to lift the lottery ban. This could have a positive impact on advancing American society.


    "Therefore, I have already instructed the company to submit a proposal to the Nevada State Legislature on behalf of the group, advocating for the lifting of the lottery ban. I believe that this game, which is beloved by the public, will eventually return to the people. Of course, I also hope that other states will lift the lottery ban as well."


    Hardy turned the Supreme Court''s subpoena against his company into a speech advocating for the lifting of the lottery ban. The reason the Supreme Court had subpoenaed the Hardy Group was allegedly due to a violation of the lottery ban. If the lottery ban were lifted, would there still be any legal issues?


    Nevada has already legalized gambling, so is there still a need to ban something as minor as a lottery, which is much less serious than gambling? Including other states, Hardy also felt that it should be lifted.

 Chapter 349: Chapter 349 The Supreme Court Trial

    The movie Once a Thief officially premiered.During this period, the "Super Idol" talent show had Ava Gardner and Cary Grant as judges. Both of them had high exposure, and their popularity had significantly increased. Already top tier stars, they had now reached even greater heights.


    Coupled with the intensive promotion before the release, the movie had full houses after its release, with even the midnight screenings fully booked.


    Needless to say, the production quality of Once a Thief was very high. The story line was captivating, especially a few scenes involving treasure thefts and escapes that kept the audience on the edge of their seats. The critics were also generous with their praise, giving the movie very high ratings.


    Find exclusive content at M-V-L


    After a week of packed screenings, the movie still maintained an 80% attendance rate. The head of MGM, Mayer, excitedly called Hardy, "Hardy, this movie is very likely to surpass $30 million in revenue. The last time a film was this successful was Gone with the Wind."


    Thirty million dollars.


    An absolutely thrilling number.


    But compared to "Gone with the Wind," it''s still far behind.


    Back in the day, "Gone with the Wind" grossed $390 million worldwide, including revenues from re-releases a few years later, a figure that drove everyone crazy.


    Just as the movie was hitting the screens, Hardy Group received another subpoena from the Federal Supreme Court, with a trial set to commence three days later. Hardy was also among those under scrutiny.


    ...


    Three days later.


    Hardy, accompanied by his legal team and all Hardy Group employees required for questioning, arrived in Washington at the United States Supreme Court on East Capitol Street. This was Hardy''s first time here.


    The Supreme Court is an off white building resembling a Roman temple, with two exquisitely crafted stone sculptures flanking the entrance steps. The left one represents the "Contemplation of Justice," while the right symbolizes the "Power of Law."


    Standing at the foot of the steps, Hardy glanced up at the statues. Is this place fair, just, moral, or compassionate? Perhaps only God knows.


    Anyway, Hardy did not believe it.


    In the courtroom, the Justices questioned Hardy and the relevant personnel. Hardy responded concisely, stating that all operations of the casino were legal and that the casino''s lottery activities were open to every customer who entered.


    As for the televised broadcasts, they were simply entertainment programs by the Las Vegas television station.


    Hardy distanced himself from any implications, ensuring that no matter the outcome, this matter would not be directly linked to him.


    The person in charge of the proxy betting company was a steward of the Los Angeles gang and one of Hardy''s staunch subordinates. He fully admitted to placing bets on behalf of customers and submitted the operational procedures, explaining that they received customer betting calls and then placed bets at the casino, a process entirely unrelated to the casino itself.


    The only focus now was whether customers calling from other states to have a proxy company place bets constituted a lottery activity and whether this violated any laws.


    At this point, it was Hardy''s legal team''s turn to take the stage. The entire legal team comprised 16 lawyers, and the legal provisions and evidence materials they presented were over a person''s height.


    Hardy thought to himself, this case does not seem so complicated; is there a need for so much documentation?


    However, Hardy was a laymen in matters concerning the law and he believed professionals know their business more than him. He did not care how they handled it, he just wanted results.


    Faced with such a lavish legal team from Hardy Group, the three prosecutors seemed rather outmatched. Both sides presented their evidence and viewpoints. The prosecution''s argument was that Hardy Casino''s behavior was a disguised form of lottery, a borderline activity that should be stopped immediately, penalized, and prohibited from engaging in such activities in the future.


    Hardy''s defense team was more professional. Rose beck stood up first to state, "Your Honors, we find the prosecution''s charges utterly absurd. American law never accepts evidence based on unfounded ''speculations'' or ''subjective inferences.'' Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did any illegal activity occur when customers called and had the proxy company place bets for them? No, Las Vegas gambling is legal, this is indisputable. Is the process of the proxy company placing bets illegal? Definitely not. So why does this suddenly become illegal in the prosecution''s narrative?"


    "These documents on the table contain the legal regulations on prohibited lottery activities from all 51 states in the U.S. Among these legal provisions, none indicate that the actions of a proxy company constitute a lottery activity."


    Rose beck continued eloquently for over an hour, not even pausing for a sip of water. Hardy truly admired this guy.


    Hardy had seen this kind of scene countless times on TV and in movies, but this was his first time experiencing it firsthand. It felt quite interesting.


    A lawyer, In such a setting, can indeed turn things around with nothing but a silver tongue.


    The law.


    It also requires money.


    Without money, how can you hire a good lawyer? Without a good lawyer, there''s no way to win a lawsuit, so true fairness means you need to have a lot of money.


    Afternoon.


    The hearing concluded.


    Today was just the beginning; there would be plenty more time for verbal battles. However, Hardy would no longer need to come in the future, he would leave the rest to his lawyers, whose job was to safeguard this business.


    If the Supreme Court rules that telephone proxy betting constitutes a lottery activity, Hardy would lose a substantial amount of money and a major business. If it rules that it''s not illegal, then Hardy''s business would become a legitimate enterprise from then on.


    How will the court rule?


    Some say it will be based on principles of fairness and justice.


    If that''s really the case,


    Then how could the old godfather have a group of friends in the judiciary?


    In fact, the Hardy Casino case isn''t particularly significant, but astute people know this matter involves Hardy. It was triggered by President Johnson and New York Governor Dewey, tied to the U.S. election, thus drawing considerable attention.

 Chapter 350: Chapter 350 The First Arab Israeli War

    Time flew to mid May.During this period, an earth shattering event occurred.


    On May 14, 1948, just before the end of Britain''s mandate, the State of Israel formally declared its establishment.


    On May 15, 1948, in the early hours, Egypt, Iraq, Jordan, Syria, and Lebanon simultaneously declared war on Israel and launched an attack.


    The first Arab Israeli War broke out.


    Giannini received the news shortly after 3 a.m. When he got the call from his subordinate and heard that a war had officially broken out in the Middle East, he was startled.


    "Hardy was right after all. If that''s the case, Hardy might have bet correctly. If Johnson gets re-elected, we might have to reconsider Hardy''s position within the consortium."


    ...


    Hardy was having breakfast. Irina, sitting beside him, was wearing a pearl colored lace nightgown. She held a copy of the Global Times in her hand and was softly reading the news to Hardy.


    Irina was a professional host, so her news reading was naturally professional. Explore more adventures at M-V-L


    "The seven member countries of the Arab League have mobilized a force of 43,000 troops, declared war on Israel, and launched an attack."


    "The Egyptian army advanced into Palestine from Al Arish in two directions. The northern route, led by the First Brigade with a main force of 5,000 men, is moving along the coastal highway through Gaza towards Tel Aviv. The Israeli forces are fiercely resisting south of Tel Aviv, conducting night raids on the rear of the Egyptian vanguard."


    "On the southern route, the Egyptian forces have captured key locations and main roads in the Negev. The Fourth Brigade is advancing towards Jerusalem via Beersheba and Hebron."


    "The Syrian army, comprising two mechanized brigades, has launched an offensive from Quneitra towards the southern end of Lake Tiberias, successively capturing three Jewish settlements along both banks of the Jordan River. Currently, they are engaged in fierce battles with Israeli forces in the southern Lake Tiberias region."


    "The Jordanian ''Arab Legion'' entered the Old City of Jerusalem''s Arab quarter yesterday and has since surrounded the Jewish quarter of the Old City, where fierce fighting is ongoing."


    "The Lebanese army has captured the Malikiya border outpost in the north."


    "The Iraqi forces have deployed one armored regiment, an infantry regiment, and a mechanized brigade supported by three air squadrons. They have successively occupied Nablus, Jenin, and Tulkarm, which is only 11 miles from the Mediterranean Sea, posing a threat to the Jewish city of Hadera."


    In just three days since the war began, Israel had been defeated by the Arab coalition forces and was almost on the verge of collapse. Hardy thought to himself that at this time, the Jews must still be lobbying in Congress and with President Johnson.


    Due to the outbreak of the Middle East war, Johnson ended his ''National Tour of Major Speeches,'' which was halfway through, and urgently returned to the White House.


    The Israeli ambassador, senior representatives, and various factions all sought out Johnson, requesting greater support from the United States while making more promises. How could Johnson possibly miss this opportunity?


    The next day.


    At the United Nations Security Council.


    The U.S. representative submitted a resolution to the Security Council, suggesting that both sides of the conflict be ordered to cease fire within 36 hours.


    The Soviet Union agreed with the U.S. proposal and accused the Arab countries of initiating the attack, demanding they cease their actions. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The United Kingdom opposed the U.S. suggestion and declared continued support for the Arab countries. Previously, the UK had been the suzerain state of these countries, and there were still entangled interests between them.


    So the resolution did not pass at that time.


    Hardy listened to his subordinate''s report on the latest developments and smiled gently. This world is indeed marvelous, after all, everything revolves around interests.


    Why does the U.S. support Israel, and why does the UK support the Arabs? Isn''t it all driven by their respective interests?


    He believed that at this time, the Jews had certainly made commitments to Johnson. When faced with life and death, they would spare no expense.


    Hardy never thought that Johnson would rely solely on him, that would be unrealistic. Moreover, Hardy did not have such great influence he was not Rockefeller or Morgan, capable of single handedly supporting a president. If he were on his own, Johnson''s election would most likely fail this time.


    However, he was the first to invest heavily in Johnson, and this fact could never be changed. Johnson knew it in his heart, and the outside world also knew he was one of Johnson''s major patrons.


    Now, Hardy didn''t need to do much, he just needed to continue providing steady support.


    "Ring, ring, ring~!"


    The phone on the table rang. Hardy picked it up, and Giannini''s voice came through the receiver, "Hardy, you were right. There really is a war in the Middle East. But from what I read in the news papers, the situation for the Jews isn''t looking good, they probably won''t hold out for many more days."


    "No, they will grit their teeth and hold on," Hardy replied.


    "This is a rare opportunity for the Jews, they''ve waited over two thousand years and won''t give up easily. Don''t forget, they have a lot of support, and at this moment, they will be willing to expend all resources for this gamble. Once they win they will have a country in a very strategic location, who could resist the temptation of having a country under his command." Hardy said.


    Giannini paused.


    "I see that the U.S. representative has proposed a ceasefire resolution at the Security Council. Does this mean President Johnson has already agreed with the other side?"


    Hardy understood what the other party was implying.


    "I''m not sure either."


    Giannini did not press further after all, some things were not suitable to discuss over the phone. Who knew if the call was being monitored?


    "Hardy, what kind of business do you plan to pursue next?"


    Hardy smiled, "Financial investments, private equity funds, insurance industry I think these sectors have great potential for the future."


    Regarding financial investments and private equity funds, Giannini didn''t think much of it. Anyone with a bank would invest in these areas, his Bank of America had many businesses in these sectors.

 Chapter 351: Chapter 351 Capital Is Ruthless

    Hardy had Wells Fargo in his hands. Absorbing savings and profiting from loans were just the basic income of a bank. For rapid development, financial investments and private equity funds were indispensable.Giannini was more concerned about Hardy''s mention of the insurance industry, particularly since Johnson had been keen on promoting "universal health care," a national health insurance plan.


    But this would touch upon the interests of major insurance companies.


    In 1945, Johnson had proposed a national health insurance plan to Congress, which was met with a barrage of attacks and has yet to pass. This election, the national health insurance plan was also one of Johnson''s campaign slogans.


    To be honest, Johnson was quite courageous. Even someone as strong as Roosevelt had carefully avoided this issue.


    "Hardy, are you really prepared to support Johnson''s national health insurance plan? I don''t think it''s a good idea," Giannini asked.


    "Oh, why do you say that?" Hardy replied.


    "There are over 2,000 insurance companies in the United States, and almost all of them are connected to banks. These banks, in turn, are mostly controlled by financial conglomerates. In other words, the insurance industry is one of the major sources of economic income for these conglomerates, including our own California group.


    Johnson''s national health insurance plan is bound to affect the income from insurance businesses."


    Hardy chuckled, "Maybe there''s a win win solution?"


    "What kind of solution?" Giannini inquired.


    "I don''t know either. You know I''m not very skilled in finance and insurance matters. These plans were submitted by Wells Fargo, and I''m still considering them," Hardy responded.


    Giannini felt a spark of inspiration.


    Since Hardy and Johnson currently have such a good relationship, why not manipulate the situation to his advantage? Perhaps he could persuade Hardy to convince Johnson to abandon the national health insurance plan, which would also support Bank of America significantly.


    However, there was no rush to mention this now. He didn''t want Hardy to feel like he was being ordered or controlled.


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy chuckled.


    Promoting a national health insurance plan. Truthfully, many presidents in later generations had wanted to implement this plan.


    Hardy knew that Johnson, at this time, would not be able to push through health care reform.


    However, that didn''t prevent him from using this plan to his advantage. Find exclusive content at M-V-L


    Of course, these were matters for the future for now, it was just about laying the groundwork.


    As Hardy was pondering over these matters, the phone on his desk rang again. He picked it up, and this time it was Andy calling.


    Andy informed Hardy that there was news from the shipping company: someone was planning to purchase a large number of cargo ships, and the price wasn''t low.


    "Do we know who it is?" Hardy asked.


    "The Jews."


    Hardy immediately understood. The Middle East was currently engulfed in war. Israel was unprepared and needed a large number of personnel, supplies, and weapons to deal with a war of considerable scale for them.


    Those weapons and supplies needed to be transported over, and renting ships wasn''t cheap. Hardy''s transport ships were an excellent choice. With just a few trips, the transport fees would recover the cost of the cargo ships. Who knew how long this war would last? So the Jews thought buying ships would be more cost effective.


    Originally, they wanted to purchase them from the U.S. military, but the military had already sold all the ships to Hardy. Although Hardy hadn''t paid for them yet, they had a contract, and the ships were already Hardy''s. As for the payment, he could delay it for a few years.


    In fact, Hardy had already made quite a profit by selling cargo ships. From this $160 million investment, excluding costs, he estimated that he could eventually make $300 million.


    "What price are they offering?" Hardy asked.


    "$550,000 per Liberty ship and $850,000 per Victory ship. They said they knew the base price and have already increased it by more than double," Andy replied.


    Hardy chuckled at that statement. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The base price was indeed cheap when I bought it, but what does that have to do with you? No one was interested in this business back then, and now they''re scrambling for it, so naturally, the price goes up.


    After all, those Jews have money. If I don''t take advantage now, when will I?


    "Raise the price: $800,000 per Liberty ship, $1.2 million per Victory ship. Take it or leave it. If they don''t want it, we''ll sell slowly."


    An $180,000 Liberty ship marked up to $800,000, and a $360,000 Victory ship marked up to $1.2 million. Hardy was a capitalist, and capital is ruthless when it smells blood. The Jews needed those ships and will have to accept the increase regardless of their displeasure.


    That afternoon, Hardy returned home and turned on the television to watch the news on ABC. The network was reporting on the Middle East war.


    The Global Times had also stationed reporters in the Middle East. These reporters, braving bullets and shells, ventured deep into the war zone to report on the situation in real time, delivering the latest news.


    This was even better than what The New York Times, The Los Angeles Times, or The Washington Post were doing, which had improved the reputation of The Global Times considerably. Many Americans were paying close attention to this Middle Eastern war, especially those of Jewish descent, leading to a surge in subscriptions to The Global Times.


    At any moment, as long as one seizes the opportunity, there is a chance to rise. According to analysis from a data company, The Global Times is now the fourth largest newspaper in the U.S., right after the Big Three.


    The TV news reported that Israel''s situation was very precarious, and it could be wiped out by the Arab coalition at any moment. The Israeli state issued a call for young Jews worldwide to come to Israel to fight and resist the Arab invasion together.


    They also called on Jews to donate money and supplies to help Israel through this difficult time.


    "Ring, ring, ring."


    The phone in the living room rang. Hardy picked it up.


    It was a call from Andy.


    "Boss, they agreed to your price. They bought a total of 50 ships, 30 Liberty ships, and 20 Victory ships for a total of $48 million. The payment has already been transferred to the account," Andy said.


    Hardy thought to himself, Those Jews really have money.

 Chapter 352: Chapter 352 Willingly Jumped Into A Never Ending War

    They would surely need to buy other materials for transport. Hardy quickly picked up the phone and called Colonel Adam Beach."Beach, find out if the Jews have purchased any materials from the military," Hardy instructed.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy," Colonel Beach responded promptly.


    It didn''t take long for Beach to call Hardy back. "Mr. Hardy, the Jews have indeed placed large orders for materials and weapons from the military."


    Military orders were outside the scope of Hardy''s post-war materials sales company; whoever made the sale earned the profit. That was the rule of business.


    "Beach, I have some contacts among the Jewish buyers. Reach out to them and see if they need more weapons. Our stock isn''t outdated, and our prices are competitive. I''m sure there''s plenty they still need. This could be a big order, so make sure to put in the effort," Hardy directed.


    Beach immediately perked up. "Understood, Mr. Hardy. I''ll contact them right away."


    "Oh, and raise the prices slightly. They''re in urgent need right now and have the funds," Hardy added. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh, I understand, Mr. Hardy," Beach replied.


    The post-war materials sales company had a 30% profit margin on everything sold. With such a large stockpile, why not capitalize on it? Making money was the bottom line.


    Competing with the military for business wasn''t a concern. The logistics department was part of the military, but technically, it was a matter of outmaneuvering other arms dealers.


    Hardy was an arms dealer, after all, and in this business, the best man wins.


    As for the morality of selling weapons? Hardy felt like a sheep among wolves. His colleagues in the arms trade were inciting wars worldwide to sell their weapons. As for Hardy, he hadn''t started this war and had no power to end it. His role was simply to observe and hope the Arabs inflicted more damage on the Jews, prompting them to buy more of his arms, allowing him to profit from the conflict.


    ...


    The Middle East war was raging, and Israel found itself in a precarious situation. Meanwhile, Hardy had begun engaging in the arms trade. The biggest advantage the "Post War Supplies Sales Company" had over other arms dealers was its ample stock and low costs.


    With World War II just ended, the materials and weapons in their possession were far from outdated; in fact, they were exactly what Israel desperately needed.


    When the war broke out, Israel lacked nearly everything. They didn''t even have a formal defense force. Beach contacted the individuals who had purchased cargo ships, and these buyers urgently needed supplies. They promptly placed a large order.


    "Boss, they ordered a total of $35.87 million worth of goods," Beach reported excitedly to Hardy.


    Hardy, however, knew this was just a small fraction of what Israel needed for its war efforts. "Beach, maintain this connection. I believe they''ll need more weapons. This could be a long-term, substantial customer," Hardy said.


    "I understand, Mr. Hardy," Beach replied.


    The UN Security Council''s mediation initially had little effect and was still mired in a phase of multi-party wrangling.


    The war continued.


    After several weeks of fighting, Israeli forces suffered heavy casualties and began drafting young men and women aged 17, as well as men and women aged 36 to 38. According to later records, there was almost no training; recruits were handed guns upon arrival and sent straight to the battlefield after a brief orientation.


    Older individuals were tasked with building fortifications, transporting supplies, and handling logistics.


    War is always brutal.


    By June 11th, most of Israel''s major cities had fallen into the hands of the Arab coalition forces. As it seemed the Israelis were about to be driven into the Mediterranean, the United States intervened. The United Nations passed a "four-week ceasefire plan," demanding a temporary halt in fighting between Israel and the Arab states.


    Interestingly, the Arab coalition forces, who believed they had an overwhelming advantage and that Israel was beyond saving, agreed to the ceasefire.


    But they did not realize that Israel would use these few weeks to bring in a large number of weapons from the U.S. and other countries. More importantly, Israel unified the scattered guerrilla groups within the country to form a regular defense force.


    A critical factor was the arrival of many Jewish American veterans who had served in World War II. Tens of thousands of these individuals, many of whom were trained soldiers and even officers, flocked to Israel to join its military efforts.


    With these reinforcements, the combat effectiveness of the Israeli Defense Forces increased significantly, and they now outnumbered the Arab coalition forces.


    On July 9th, the four-week ceasefire ended. Israel took the initiative, using armored units to attack the central front of the Arab coalition forces. The coalition was caught off guard by the intensity of the Israeli offensive, and their forces were quickly split in half, leading to chaos.


    The Israeli forces pressed their advantage, capturing over a thousand square kilometers of territory within ten days.


    Hardy read these reports.


    He knew that among those commanding Israeli forces, there were likely American military personnel involved.


    With comprehensive support from the United States, Israel had reversed its fortunes, ensuring the survival of the newly established nation.


    But Hardy knew this was just the beginning. From that point until his own time, the region would never know lasting peace.


    Hardy suddenly had a strange thought.


    Did the Americans support the founding of Israel out of genuine goodwill? Or was it part of a larger scheme?


    The Arabs and Jews had been drawn into the vortex of the Middle East, and they wouldn''t know peace for decades, always at war. Continue your saga on M-V-L


    Could there be another force at play, using the founding of a nation as bait to ensnare the Jews in an unending conflict with the Arabs, draining resources on one side while exerting control over them on the other? It''s known that in the U.S., Jews are not the only powerful group.


    This was a bitter choice. Perhaps they understood this, yet they still willingly jumped into this pit because it was their lifelong pursuit, their ideal, and their belief.

 Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Occidental Petroleum

    Regardless of how others viewed it, Hardy greatly benefited from the ongoing Middle Eastern war.He made a modest profit from selling cargo ships, earning just under fifty million dollars.


    He also profited from selling weapons.


    Additionally, there was his investment in Johnson. If Johnson succeeded, Hardy''s involvement would be a contributing factor, but the larger factor would undoubtedly be the unwavering support of the Jewish community, enabling Johnson to assist Israel. Thus, the Middle Eastern war directly bolstered Hardy''s investment in Johnson.


    If the investment in Johnson proved successful, the Hardy Group was poised for a period of significant growth and development.


    The Hardy Group''s think tank had already been established. A few days ago, Hardy convened several think tank members to analyze the potential benefits for the Hardy Group if President Johnson were re-elected. The think tank subsequently produced a detailed report.


    After reviewing the report, Hardy couldn''t help but admire the think tank''s insights. While they might not have the ability to predict the future, they possessed extensive knowledge and experience, making them highly adept at leveraging resources.


    Their recommendations aligned with Hardy''s own vision for the future, clarifying the strategic path he intended to follow.


    The investment banking division of Wells Fargo had been formed and was now operational.


    While other economic experts decide which companies to invest in based on experience and intuition, Hardy had the advantage of foresight, he knew which industries would thrive. Even some companies that were currently obscure would become highly successful in the future. If he seized the opportunity to invest in them now, he could reap substantial profits.


    The industries with the most significant profit growth after World War II were oil, military, pharmaceuticals, consumer goods, and food. Investments in these areas were bound to be successful.


    Hardy began compiling a list of potential investment targets, preparing for his investment company to buy shares in these companies:


    Merck Pharmaceutical Company: A member of the California consortium and an old friend of Hardy''s, they have a cooperative relationship, having jointly built a penicillin production line in England. In later years, Merck would rank among the top pharmaceutical enterprises in the United States, making it a worthwhile investment. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy decided to approach David Merck, the owner of Merck Pharmaceuticals, to see if he could acquire some shares not to control the company, but purely as an investment.


    Stay tuned for updates on M-V-L


    Pfizer: This pharmaceutical company needs no introduction.


    Johnson & Johnson and Procter & Gamble The two largest healthcare and consumer care products companies in the world.


    Coca-Cola: Hardy had already acquired shares in Pepsi but wasn''t satisfied and planned to invest in Coca Cola as well.


    IBM: In the electronics industry, Hardy planned to invest in IBM. Although IBM would later be overshadowed by companies like Apple and Microsoft, it remained a giant in the computer industry.


    Motorola: Originally starting with car radios and producing walkie talkies during World War II, Motorola was a company with significant growth potential.


    Military Industry: If the opportunity arose, Hardy planned to acquire shares in military enterprises.


    Oil Industry: Hardy saved the oil industry for last because these companies were already giants, making it difficult to acquire shares, though buying stock was still an option. For instance, ExxonMobil and Chevron. With the Middle Eastern war underway, Hardy knew these oil companies wouldn''t miss the opportunity to seize the Middle East oil.


    For the next 20 to 30 years, up until the oil crisis in the 1970s, oil companies would make huge profits. It was definitely worth investing in. However, Hardy realized he would only be able to earn a limited amount by following along.


    Suddenly, Hardy''s pen paused, and he wrote down another name: "Occidental Petroleum." Hardy recalled reading a biography about a man named "Armand Hammer," a Russian American who was praised as a "business genius" and a "lucky man."


    Currently, Hammer hasn''t bought Occidental Petroleum yet. Occidental Petroleum was still struggling financially. Later, Hammer would buy this oil company for $340,000, and not long after, they would strike oil on their original land. The company would then begin to rise rapidly, eventually becoming the world''s eighth largest oil company.


    However, in 1948, Hammer hadn''t acquired Occidental Petroleum yet, he was likely still raising cattle on his farm, leading the country in raising Angus cattle.


    As for Occidental Petroleum, it was based in Los Angeles. Los Angeles was situated on a large oil field and was home to many oil companies in the United States.


    Hardy immediately got the idea to acquire Occidental Petroleum.


    He called Henry.


    "Henry, investigate a company called ''Occidental Petroleum,'' it should be in Los Angeles."


    "And also, investigate a man named ''Armand Hammer''; he should be running a cattle ranch in New Jersey now."


    "Got it, boss," Henry replied.


    The information Hardy provided was sufficient, making it not too difficult to investigate. Two days later, Henry came over with the information and reported to Hardy.


    "Occidental Petroleum was founded in 1920, registered in Los Angeles, and is considered a small scale company. They once drilled a few oil wells, but their owner sold them. Later, they kept acquiring land elsewhere but never had such good luck again.


    "The company''s current operating situation is not good, and the company is valued at no more than $1 million."


    "Armand Hammer is 48 years old this year, a Russian American who helped his father run a pharmaceutical factory and was already worth millions in college. In his 20s, he went to the Soviet Union and received Lenin''s support to run a pencil factory, earning several million dollars.


    "After Prohibition was lifted, he ran a whiskey distillery in New Jersey. Later, to deal with the waste produced from making alcohol, he started raising cattle. Now, he has a farm of over 2,000 acres in New Jersey and is the chairman of the Angus Breeding Association."


    The reason Hardy wanted to find Armand Hammer was that he always felt people have their own fortunes, and so do companies.

 Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Too Seductive

    Occidental Petroleum had been poorly managed for many years. If Hammer hadn''t bought it later, it probably would have gone bankrupt. But precisely because of Hammer''s management, it became one of the "Seven Sisters" in the oil industry.Hardy called Andy.


    "Andy, find someone to acquire ''Occidental Petroleum.'' I''ll have Henry give you the information," Hardy said.


    "Boss, you want to get involved in the oil industry. This industry has great prospects, but there are too many big players ahead, making business tough," Andy replied. Explore more stories at M-V-L


    "I know. Occidental Petroleum is a small company with a market value of less than $1 million. They have over 3,000 acres of land in Long Beach, mostly by the sea, with several small islands. The scenery there is nice, with continuous beaches. Even if we don''t operate oil fields, it could later be turned into a resort or a wealthy residential area."


    "Spending a little over a million, even if there''s no oil, holding onto the land will definitely increase its value. Also Long Beach will be one of Los Angeles'' resort destinations in later years."


    "And also, help me contact a person, Armand Hammer. Tell him I''m very interested in the Angus cattle they''re raising, and set up a meeting," Hardy said.


    "Ah, boss, you''re thinking of running a ranch and raising cattle now?"


    Andy was full of surprise. His boss always had such whimsical ideas.


    "Did you forget we still have 8,000 acres of land at the foot of the Rockies in New Mexico? Although we didn''t find any minerals there, the pasture is lush and very suitable for raising cattle. When those cattle eat the rich grass and drink Rocky Mountain spring water, the meat quality will definitely be excellent. Once our chain supermarkets are established, we can supply them with our own beef."


    "Got it, boss. I''ll make the arrangements," Andy replied.


    Hardy put down the phone and smiled.


    As for these arrangements, only he knew the purpose. Finding an excuse to make contact and meet might just rope in that business genius to work for him.


    Whether it works or not, he won''t lose out anyway.


    ...


    The Middle East war raged on with intensity, yet it had no effect on MGM company across the ocean. Life here continued in a state of peace and prosperity.


    Ava Gardner''s film Once a Thief had been in theaters for over two months and finally ended its run a few days ago. The box office figures revealed that, just in the United States, it had surpassed thirty million dollars, reaching a total of 30.58 million dollars.


    It was the highest grossing film of the year, with the previous top film only making just over five million dollars. Not only that, Once A Thief also became the highest grossing film in nearly a decade, second only to Gone with the Wind in terms of box office revenue, temporarily ranking second in film history.


    The lead actors, including Ava Gardner and Cary Grant, saw their statuses rise significantly. Moreover, they appeared on the "Super Idol" talent show, gaining high visibility and becoming some of the most popular actors of the year.


    The film''s success, combined with Ava Gardner being the most popular singer of the year and a mentor on "Super Idol," made her one of the biggest stars in Hollywood.


    However, in Hardy''s eyes, this female star was merely a kitten. Hardy was watching the "Super Idol" talent show that aired tonight, with Ava lying on his lap.


    Hardy''s hand rested on Ava''s head, gently rubbing her hair.


    This episode of "Super Idol" had officially determined the 32 contestants who would advance to the semifinals. From the initial auditions, which selected over two hundred singers, through three rounds of harsh eliminations, only these 32 remained.


    All thirty two have been signed by HD Talent Agency if you weren''t signed, you won''t qualify for the top four no matter how good you are.


    The exposure gained from participating in this show was already substantial, and the contestants could easily earn money for the company. With further development, they could become cash cows.


    Among these thirty two was, of course, Marilyn Monroe.


    After some time of training, Monroe''s singing ability had markedly improved. She was now capable of performing on stage, although to professional musicians, she was still considered a mediocre singer. Nevertheless, her captivating allure was undeniable.


    The agency had assigned people to provide Monroe with more in depth training. Her specialty was her sex appeal, and they maximized this trait. After months of training, Monroe''s sensual beauty was fully unleashed, rivaling her peak years in the future. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every time Monroe appeared on the talent show, the audience would erupt in enthusiastic cheers, especially from the men.


    The TV station received the most messages for Monroe.


    Of course, they were all from men.


    Although Monroe had not yet debuted, she had already earned a special nickname:


    "American Sweetheart."


    While other contestants also received continuous cheers, Monroe''s appearance would amplify the applause several times over, as if the audience wanted to tear down the studio ceiling.


    "Monroe, sweetheart, I love you."


    "Ahhh Marilyn."


    Many men screamed in excitement.


    Tonight, Monroe wore a spaghetti strap long dress that exposed her entire fragrant shoulder. The dress was very short, revealing her full, rounded thighs, and she wore a pair of crystal high heels.


    She held a long microphone in one hand, tilted her chin slightly, and cast a slightly disdainful glance at the men below. This simple gesture made countless men scream once more.


    The music started, slow and melodious.


    Monroe''s body began to sway gracefully with the music, the tassels and sequins of her dress sparkling intermittently.


    She began to sing a song full of rhythm, her pace neither too fast nor too slow, always teasing and alluring.


    To put it in a simple word, she was just to seductive.


    The songs Monroe performed were specifically crafted by the music company for her. Unlike others who received songs and then fit them, Monroe''s songs were tailored to match her.

 Chapter 355: Chapter 355 Market Expansion

    If she couldn''t hit high notes, that''s fine she would sing in lower registers. If her tone wasn''t beautiful, that''s fine the music would compensate for it.Her advancement to the top four was 90 percent due to the company''s packaging efforts.


    Ava Gardner looked up, glancing at the man and then at the woman on the TV, and smiled as she asked, "You''re affected by her charm too."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I can feel it, hee-hee."


    Ava looked again at the youthful and seductive woman on the screen and softly said, "I must admit, she really is a stunner. Even I am moved."


    Hardy stroked Ava''s hair. "In terms of sexual appeal, you''re not inferior to her at all. Besides, you have many qualities she can''t match. Acting and singing are based on talent; you have that talent, while she only has sex appeal as her gift."


    Hearing such praise from Hardy, Ava was very pleased. "Should I take her to the semifinals?"


    Hardy shook his head. "She needs a male mentor, that would be more appealing to the audience. Let Johnny Fontaine take her."


    "I understand."


    Ava lay back down.


    Hardy continued to tenderly caress Ava''s hair.


    Occidental Petroleum Company Acquired by Hardy Group


    The Occidental Petroleum Company has been bought out by the Hardy Group. It was not difficult at all, as the oil company was already struggling financially. With a major investor coming in, the owner readily accepted the money and left to enjoy a happy life.


    The company actually had decent assets. It had a base on the outskirts of Los Angeles, with over a hundred employees, mostly exploration personnel. The equipment for detecting and drilling oil was very comprehensive, and it could handle ordinary oil wells.


    Additionally, there were several land reserves, primarily in Long Beach, totaling over 3,000 acres, including beach side land and two reef islands extending several hundred to a thousand meters into the sea.


    After acquiring the company, Hardy made a special visit for inspection. The site was a barren wasteland, with nothing but grass, sand, and distant oil rigs. The former company manager, seeing Hardy''s arrival, excitedly began to introduce the situation.


    "Boss, this land should be able to produce oil. We had it surveyed earlier, and there is supposed to be oil in this area. However, we couldn''t find the right spot despite several attempts. The previous owner ran out of money, so the project was left unfinished."


    Hardy thought for a moment. When Armand Hammer bought the oil fields, he drilled several high quality wells on the existing land, earning a substantial amount of money. He then continually invested in the international exploration and acquisition of other oil companies and oil equipment firms, ultimately establishing the ''Western Oil Company.''


    Could he have that kind of luck?


    Why not try?


    Hardy looked at the manager and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Boss, I''m John," the manager replied with a smile.


    "I''ll give you $100,000. This is your last chance. If you still can''t find oil, you''ll have to leave the company," Hardy said.


    John gritted his teeth, "I will do my best, Boss."


    For him, this was a gamble on the future of his life.


    For Hardy, it was an experiment.


    The Hardy Group sent several agricultural experts to survey the land in New Mexico. They concluded that the land was diverse, with barren mountains, ridges, grasslands, and rivers. About 3,000 acres were suitable for cattle grazing.


    According to the standard of 8 to 10 cows per acre, this land could support more than 24,000 cows.


    The company contacted Armand Hammer, who was pleased to hear that Hardy wanted to meet him. Hammer''s name is well known among Americans now. In just three years, he had amassed several hundred million dollars, becoming something of a legend.


    Hardy flew to New Jersey on his private plane, where Armand Hammer came to the airport to meet him.


    Although Hammer was nearing fifty, he was very energetic. After shaking hands with Hardy, he said, "For someone with your fortune, you could have left such small matters as a ranch to your subordinates. I didn''t expect you to come in person."


    Hardy smiled.


    "At the beginning of a venture, I like to inspect the situation myself to see if it is feasible and then set up the operational platform. Generally, once the business is up and running, I hand it over to someone more suitable. My strength lies in market expansion," Hardy explained with a smile.


    "That''s the best quality of a boss. Only such a boss can expand rapidly. Now I understand why Mr. Hardy has earned hundreds of millions in just a few years," Armand Hammer said, complimenting him.


    The group arrived at the farm, which Hammer had named ''Dreamland Estate.''


    Hardy saw a herd of Angus cattle on the ranch. Hammer introduced them, "Angus cattle have no horns and are entirely black. This batch of breeding cattle has undergone several rounds of crossbreeding. They are characterized by a stocky build, good meat quality, and high meat yield, making them one of the world''s top beef breeds." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way, where are you planning to raise the cattle?" Hammer asked.


    "At the foot of the Rocky Mountains in New Mexico. I have 8,000 acres of land there, with about 3,000 acres suitable for a ranch, rich in forage and with ample water," Hardy replied.


    Hammer nodded, "That''s perfect. The foot of the Rockies is slightly colder than ordinary ranches, and it snows in winter, but it is ideal for Angus cattle. You should know that Angus cattle are known for their cold resistance."


    Hammer also told Hardy about other details regarding the cattle. By the time they finished discussing, it was noon. Hammer invited Hardy to lunch, which featured Angus beef steak.


    I must say, the beef was indeed excellent, uniform marbling, rich, juicy, and sweet, with a top notch texture.


    Hardy planned to start by purchasing 2,000 cattle, including 200 bulls, with the rest being cows. Hardy would have his staff handle the price negotiations.

 Chapter 356: Chapter 356 Starting To Plot Against MacArthur

    At the same time, Hammer agreed to provide technical support for the initial years.During lunch, Hammer expressed his interest in business operations, "Hardy, I''ve seen some reports about you in magazines. I admire your business approach. For example, Playboy magazine, which was once on the verge of bankruptcy, turned into a nationwide sensation under your management."


    "Also, ABC TV. Shortly after you took over, it surpassed NBC and CBS to become the highest rated TV network in the U.S. These achievements are due to your business skills. Honestly, I am very impressed."


    Hardy thought to himself that being admired for his business acumen by a ''business genius'' was quite flattering.


    This made him feel a bit pleased.


    After a pleasant lunch, Hardy took his leave. There was no rush to invite Armand Hammer he''d wait for a more opportune time in the future.


    President Johnson continued his ''National Tour Speech'' campaign. It was now July, and with just over two months until the election, he needed to accelerate his efforts.


    The latest poll results showed Johnson''s support rating had increased to 44.6%. However, Dewey''s support still remained above 50%. Despite Johnson''s hard work, most people still favored Dewey.


    Sometimes, ingrained patterns of thinking are hard to change.


    Unless there''s a major shift.


    ...


    Hardy had just returned to Los Angeles when his secretary handed him a file folder. "Boss, this is the information sent over from the Hong Kong and Japan branches of the Global Times."


    Hardy opened the file folder and started reading.


    "The civil war in China is raging and a major battle is anticipated ....".


    Hardy directly skipped that part, honestly, both sides were dirty poor and couldn''t really afford his weapons even at the cost price. Besides, he already has the rich Jews to buy what''s left of the military supplies in his hand.


    "MacArthur, stationed in Japan in the Far East, signed Allied Command Order No. 4 of 1948, releasing 19 Japanese war criminals. This marks the fifth wave of war criminals MacArthur has released since 1946. These war criminals include notorious Class-A criminals, military personnel involved in the war, as well as wealthy families and arms manufacturers who profited immensely during the conflict."


    "According to the agreement reached at the Moscow Foreign Ministers'' Conference in 1945, the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers only had the authority to enforce the conditions of Japan''s surrender. The Potsdam Declaration certainly did not grant the Allied Commander the power to pardon war criminals."


    Upon reading this report, Hardy''s face showed a hint of interest.


    MacArthur was amassing wealth in Japan to an insane degree. He would release anyone as long as he was paid enough, no matter who they were.


    MacArthur was the current supreme commander in Japan, it can be said he is the current emperor of Japan. Hardy Group''s next major investments and acquisitions are going to be in Japan.


    Clashing with this general was inevitable for the Hardy Group to control Japan.


    He flipped through a few more pages.


    Suddenly, Hardy saw a large headline in the newspaper: "A Rally in Support of Dewey''s Presidential Campaign Held by the Government in Beijing."


    The newspaper also had several photos showing a group of people carrying paper-mach¨¦ elephants, some holding pictures of Dewey, and others with banners saying "Good Luck, Dewey!" in both Chinese and English.


    Behind them were people in traditional costumes and others playing musical instruments, beating drums, and gongs.


    After viewing these photos, Hardy found it amusing. This didn''t look like a rally for support; it looked more like a funeral procession.


    The culture difference is just so huge, if not for the banners in English, hardy would have thought their beloved president died or something.


    Hardy thought this report was something President Johnson should see; perhaps it would make him quite pleased.


    He called in the editor in chief of the Global Times and personally instructed him, "Publish this news about China supporting Dewey in a prominent sub headline position on the front page."


    The editor in chief looked at him and asked, "Mr. Hardy, do you consider this report very important?"


    "I find it quite interesting," Hardy replied.


    "I understand," the editor in chief quickly said.


    Initially, Hardy wanted to publish the report about MacArthur as well, but he reconsidered, realizing that doing so would have no effect. Americans wouldn''t care about events happening in Japan, and it would have no impact on MacArthur. Before the Hardy Group truly landed in Japan, such reports were meaningless.


    After the editor in chief of the Global Times left, Hardy picked up the phone and called Michael. Michael had now joined Johnson''s campaign team and was touring the country with Johnson for speeches. Johnson had also given him a position: Presidential Assistant and Director of the Liaison Office.


    Although Michael was young, he was also a congressman from New York, so this role suited him perfectly.


    Michael was very pleased to receive Hardy''s call. After exchanging pleasantries, the two discussed the recent campaign tour. There were only two stops left before reaching San Francisco, and after that, Los Angeles, the two most important cities on the West Coast.


    Hardy chuckled, "Tell President Johnson that I''ve made arrangements in San Francisco, and when he gets to Los Angeles, I will make sure he feels the enthusiasm of the people of Los Angeles. There will be many guests supporting him, and there will be a live broadcast as well."


    "I think President Johnson will be very pleased to hear this," Michael laughed.


    "Michael, there''s something important. Make sure President Johnson sees tomorrow''s Global Times, no matter how busy he is, especially the report about China," Hardy instructed.


    Michael understood that this was the main reason for Hardy''s call and immediately agreed. As Johnson''s personal assistant, this would be an easy task for him. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day.


    Salt Lake City, Utah.


    President Johnson''s speech had brought him here. In the morning, his campaign team gathered for breakfast, which Johnson considered a good time for communication.

 Chapter 357: Chapter 357 Johnson Finally Made The Right Choice

    As everyone ate and discussed the day''s schedule, Johnson skewered a grilled tomato and put it into his mouth while chatting with the others. Michael walked in, holding a copy of today''s Global Times.He had already read the content. Today''s second page news was about China, reporting that China had publicly supported Dewey and held a rally in Beijing to support him.


    After reading this news, Michael didn''t think much of it. He knew about China and that they were still in a civil war, but he didn''t think it warranted Hardy''s attention. However, knowing Hardy well, he sensed that this matter was more complicated than it appeared.


    Michael sat down at the table, helped himself to some food, and waited until President Johnson had finished speaking with the others. Then Michael smiled and said, "I just read a very interesting piece of news. Far across the ocean in China, their president held a rally to support Dewey."


    Upon hearing Michael''s words, Johnson''s face darkened slightly, and his brows furrowed. "Michael, where did you read that?"


    "The Global Times."


    Michael handed over the newspaper.


    Johnson put down his fork and knife, took the newspaper, and quickly found the report. The photo showed a group of Chinese people holding up an elephant and banners, marching through the streets.


    The text of the report stated that a Global Times reporter in Beijing witnessed an interesting scene: with the U.S. elections ongoing, even countries in the East were paying close attention. Their president had clearly stated his position and was openly supporting Dewey''s victory.


    After reading the newspaper, Johnson''s face grew very grim.


    Surrounded by his most trusted team members, he did not conceal his anger, angrily cursing, "That ungrateful bastard and his kin, are just a bunch of parasites, a group of utterly corrupt individuals."


    "We once provided them with billions of dollars to aid with their famine. Do you know what they did? They embezzled $750 million of it and left millions to die. We''ve known this for a long time. They stole the money and invested it in S?o Paulo, Brazil, and even bought real estate in New York."


    "They are a bunch of incompetent people, from top to bottom. When I became president, they still kept asking for money, equipment, and assistance, even asking me to send millions of troops to China to help them eliminate those famished peasant rebels they called formidable enemies. I feel they are utterly hopeless."


    Johnson glanced at the newspaper again, and the "Good Luck, Dewey" slogan in the photo infuriated him. "From now on, he can forget about getting even a single bullet in aid from the United States, nor will he receive any political help. I will not waste American taxpayers money to fill his pockets... these bastards should be thrown in jail."


    Johnson finished speaking, tossed the newspaper aside, and continued eating, discussing the next campaign activities with his aides.


    In the face of insults, he will let them understand what the fury of the U.S president is. As president, he may not be able to allocate billions of dollars in aid, but if he wants to obstruct it, he can definitely do it, at least for his term, he can stop any aid from even leaving the U.S territory.


    Indeed, Johnson saw China''s actions as an insult to him.


    He had once helped China, and he was still the President of the United States. As a qualified politician and a national leader, he thought the actions of the Chinese President were utterly ridiculous and foolish.


    He had once considered supporting China to end its civil war, but now that idea was completely out of the question. China didn''t know it yet, but because of their actions, Johnson had completely abandoned them.


    If such a stupid person could become president, that country''s future is utterly hopeless, the U.S doesn''t need allies to drag it down. Johnson was more than willing to give such allies to the Soviets and their communism.


    ...


    The Salt Lake City rally attracted about five or six thousand people. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Johnson took the stage to speak, without any prepared notes. He now increasingly enjoyed giving impromptu speeches, and after so many speeches, he was becoming more and more adept at it.


    The crowd of supporters frequently burst into cheers.


    Michael called Hardy. "He''s read the newspaper, during breakfast."


    "Did he say anything?"


    "He looked very displeased and cursed them outright, calling them corrupt, saying they embezzled the aid money, called them incompetent, and said their failure was inevitable. He also said he would never give them any more aid, nor would he support them politically."


    A smile appeared on Hardy''s face.


    He felt that Johnson had made the right choice.


    Hardy had just hung up the phone when Henry came in. "Boss, we''ve been monitoring Dewey, and we''ve got some information."


    "What information?"


    "A group of Chinese people visited Dewey. The leader was someone named ''Song Yong.'' Song and Dewey talked for an entire afternoon. We don''t know exactly what they discussed, but it happened on a golf course. However, we secretly took some photos of their meeting."


    "Song Yong had once served as the Minister of Finance, wielding financial power, and later was stationed in the United States for a long time, seeking American aid."


    "But not long after Song Yong left, Dewey''s secret campaign fund account received an additional $5 million."


    "We exerted a lot of effort and finally tracked the money back to an account in Brazil. We believe this money was given by the Chinese people."


    Campaign funds are divided into public and secret ones, and this is all legal. However, there is also a clear regulation in the United States that political donations from foreign nations are prohibited.


    And especially not such a large sum.


    If no one investigated, it might have gone unnoticed. After all, it was a secret fund, and spending it would have been the end of it. But now that Hardy knew, things were different.

 Chapter 358: Chapter 358 Take From America, Use In America.

    A country that constantly claimed to be broke and always begged for aid.Five million dollars was not a small sum, it was more than what Hardy had invested in Jonson. They were willing to spend so much to ensure Dewey would support them if he won, that was quite an investment.


    As for where the money came from?


    It was American aid money, part of which they had embezzled.


    At these maneuvers, Hardy was genuinely speechless, as this case has truly lived up to the saying: Take from America, use in America.


    Next, Hardy considered how to make use of this matter.


    Should the media report it?


    Doing so could indeed hurt Dewey, as the law explicitly prohibits accepting funds from other countries. Exposing such a thing would have consequences far beyond just being disqualified from running.


    However, the information Henry and his team had was not conclusive. It was only inferred from existing clues that the money came from the Chinese, but there was no concrete evidence.


    This left an opening for Dewey.


    Hardy thought, this matter could actually be exploited well. If handled correctly, it could deal a heavy blow to Dewey.


    Hehe. Trying to mess with my casino business?


    Then it''s time for me to mess with your people.


    "Henry, keep pursuing this lead and try your best to gather evidence," Hardy instructed Henry.


    "Got it, boss. I''ve already assigned someone to monitor the people around Dewey. It might prove effective," Henry replied.


    Hardy thought for a moment and added, "Find a suitable person to be the needle that punctures the boil¡ªa journalist would be best."


    "Don''t worry, boss. Our security and intelligence department has people planted in all industries, including the newspaper offices," Henry assured.


    The HD Security and Intelligence Department has grown rapidly over the past year. Henry now commands a team of three to four hundred people. To protect his own business empire, Hardy has instructed Henry to plant intelligence operatives in every company he owns.


    And it doesn''t stop there.


    For businesses owned by outsiders, if Hardy wants to gain a detailed understanding, he will also send people to infiltrate and gather internal information. This approach allows for precise targeting.


    These operatives are known by a specific term: corporate spies.


    Hardy''s orders to Henry is to build a strong and independent intelligence department that answers only to Hardy.


    In Hardy''s mind, he envisions his intelligence network to be no less powerful than the FBI or CIA in the future.


    To safeguard his business, and to become the sharp sword that enables him to expand.


    Others run businesses primarily to make money, but Hardy intends to build the Hardy Group as if it were a "nation."


    Making money is not the primary objective.


    Sometimes, to achieve certain developments, it''s necessary to forgo some profit. However, once the overall strength becomes robust, making money becomes easier.


    Hardy Corporation.


    Hardy Group.


    Hardy Nation.


    Hardy''s ultimate goal is to make the Hardy Group as powerful as any nation. It''s not a country it doesn''t need land, but it''s incredibly strong.


    Of course, before this goal is fully established, it needs a fertile land to continuously absorb nutrients and grow stronger, and the best choice for this land is America.


    America is powerful, whether in military strength or politics, it is not something Hardy can shake. But don''t forget, those who control everything are individuals, made up of individual people.


    The President is powerful, but he''s just one person. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Congress is powerful, but it''s made up of individual members.


    The consortium is powerful, but it''s composed of various companies.


    And Hardy is just one part of it. While absorbing nutrients, he will also continuously split and grow stronger, becoming more formidable.


    Hardy suddenly realized.


    Damn, Am I like a cancer cell?!


    ...


    After his speech in Salt Lake City, President Johnson''s next stop was originally planned to be Carson City, the capital of Nevada. However, he received a call from Hardy, who suggested he come to Las Vegas first. Without hesitation, Johnson changed his schedule and decided to head to Las Vegas.


    The mayor of Las Vegas, along with several officials and numerous entrepreneurs from Las Vegas, came to the airport to welcome him.


    The plane landed.


    As soon as President Johnson got off the plane, the reporters immediately raised their cameras and continuously took pictures, with flashes going off in a frenzy.


    Johnson stood on the stairs, smiling and waving.


    After descending, he shook hands and exchanged pleasantries with the crowd before everyone got into their cars. The presidential motorcade led the way, followed by a spontaneous convoy of citizens, forming a long procession.


    When the motorcade arrived in downtown Las Vegas, countless citizens lined the streets. Some held American flags, others had flowers, and some displayed banners saying, "Support President Johnson for Re-election."


    President Johnson specifically switched to a convertible car, sitting inside, smiling, and waving to the crowd. The motorcade moved slowly, and a beautiful woman threw a bouquet towards the president, shouting, "Mr. President, I love you."


    She also blew a kiss.


    If someone familiar with the area was present, they would recognize this woman as the most famous exotic dancer of the exotic dance troupe at the Hardy Grand Hotel Casino in Las Vegas, known for her pole dancing. She''s quite well known in Las Vegas now.


    President Johnson caught the bouquet and waved it in his hand, receiving another round of cheers.


    This is called being approachable. Even exotic dancers are part of the public.


    President Johnson finally stayed at the Hardy Grand Hotel. Tomorrow, he will deliver a speech. His aides are preparing, and Hardy''s people are also helping. In the luxurious suite on the top floor of the Hardy Grand Hotel, Johnson was chatting with Hardy.


    Hardy did not go to the airport to greet him but waited directly at the hotel for Johnson''s arrival.


    "Congratulations, Mr. President. Your approval rating is getting higher and higher, and you''re warmly welcomed wherever you go," Hardy said with a smile.

 Chapter 359: Chapter 359 Johnson Who Almost Invented New Sanctions

    Johnson, however, remained calm and shook his head, saying, "No, I''m still at a disadvantage. Since the last poll, the major media outlets have started vigorously promoting Dewey. Have you seen the recent issues of The New York Times and The Washington Post?"Hardy nodded, indicating he had seen them. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The New York Times published an article suggesting Johnson should concede immediately to save money.


    The Washington Post published an article in which major polling institutions like Roper, Gallup, and Crossly analyzed that although Johnson''s approval rating had risen, it still hadn''t threatened Dewey. They all believed Dewey was the sure winner.


    Johnson took a sip of wine and said, "I still need to work hard. My approval rating is not stable and still at a disadvantage."


    He then thought of something and angrily added, "Even some foreigners think I''m sure to lose. It''s infuriating."


    Hardy knew that Johnson was referring to the Chinese. He smiled but said nothing. Johnson had already developed a deep resentment towards China, this was no longer a matter of differing political views but had become a personal grudge because Johnson felt the Chinese President''s actions were a betrayal and an insult to him.


    And this was good thing for Hardy. If U.S. aid isn''t going to China, it will either be going to improve the domestic infrastructure or go to Japan, both sectors aligned well with Hardy''s interest.


    Be it the domestic infrastructure since most of his money is already invested in the U.S. or the Japanese market, which the Hardy group is currently targeting with very huge and ambitious acquisition plans.


    "We still have over three months to go, and we can increase our support step by step. I believe the people will know who the right choice is," Hardy said.


    Johnson looked at Hardy and sincerely said, "Hardy, thank you for your support. Because of my issues, Dewey''s schemes might affect your business."


    As he said this, Johnson subconsciously lowered his voice, "I''ve already called the Chief Justice. We had a discussion, and I made my stance clear. I believe they will take it into consideration."


    Johnson was also being very tactful since this sort of power deal is something that should remain private. Johnson didn''t want anyone to get a hold of any evidence against him.


    "Thank you, Mr. President," Hardy said, raising his glass slightly.


    After taking a sip, Hardy continued, "Actually, we do have a way to fight back. There''s something I need to discuss with you."


    "What is it?" President Johnson asked.


    Hardy told Johnson about Dewey receiving foreign aid from the Chinese.


    "Receiving donations from foreigners is a violation of federal law. Dewey, as a prosecutor, should be well aware of the seriousness of this matter." Johnson''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Did they reach any agreement?" Johnson asked.


    "When they met, it was at a golf course. No one knows what was said, but it''s not hard to guess. Dewey must have promised to support the Eastern War after he takes office," Hardy replied.


    Johnson''s face turned a bit grim. The previous day, seeing the Chinese openly support Dewey, and now knowing that they are using the money Johnson aided them with to support his competitor, made Johnson even more furious.


    Initially, he thought about privately stopping any U.S. support for China, but now he feels he must teach them a lesson. He will let them understand what messing with the world number one superpower election is.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. So many U.S. sanctions started coming to Johnson''s mind before he decided to focus on the immediate problem first.


    "Hardy, do you have any evidence regarding Dewey?" Johnson asked.


    "There are some photos taken secretly when the two met. As for the bank transfers, they wouldn''t be difficult to trace," Hardy replied.


    Johnson thought for a moment and said, "I''ll have the FBI investigate this matter. Obtaining evidence shouldn''t be hard. Once this comes to light, Dewey violating federal law by secretly accepting foreign campaign funds will be a significant blow to him."


    Hardy had already thought of a plan and said, "Mr. President, exposing Dewey for accepting foreign funds would indeed tarnish his reputation, but if he chooses to refund the money and apologize, it would mostly just result in some damage to his reputation, not enough to be devastating."


    "Oh, do you have a plan, Hardy?" Johnson asked.


    "If someone tried to cover up a crime by murdering a journalist, wouldn''t that be quite a sensational story? And if this incident was related to the presidential election and involved one of the candidates, wouldn''t it be even more sensational?"


    "I''m planning to drag Dewey into this mess. For the next few months, he won''t have time for campaign activities but will instead be constantly investigated."


    "A presidential candidate involved in a murder case to cover up a crime, how do you think voters would view him? Would voters elect a murderer as president? Would lawmakers support a candidate under suspicion?" Hardy said softly.


    President Johnson was shocked.


    "Hardy, are you planning to kill that journalist?"


    Hardy shook his head. "No, no, no, just create an assassination attempt, not actually kill him."


    Only then did Johnson breathe a sigh of relief.


    Hardy looked at President Johnson and smiled, saying, "This matter has nothing to do with you, sir. I''m doing this entirely for myself. Dewey sent people to investigate my casino and tried to ruin my business. It''s only normal for me to retaliate, right?"


    "Mr. President, from now on, just pretend you know nothing about this, and you won''t be implicated. You just need to focus on your speeches. I''m confident that with your efforts, public support will continue to grow."


    Johnson nodded slightly.


    Hardy said, "Let''s continue discussing your speech. Tomorrow, I will arrange for a live broadcast of your speech in Las Vegas. Although the Las Vegas TV station doesn''t have ratings as high as ABC, it''s still a national station. Many people who enjoy watching game shows will be very interested in this channel."

 Chapter 360: Chapter 360 The Start Of Hardys Revenge

    Johnson''s speech in Las Vegas was a great success. On that day, a high stage was set up in the square outside the Hardy Hotel, surrounded by a crowd of up to 20,000 people. To accommodate the speech, the casinos shut down for three hours.The square was filled not only with locals from Las Vegas but also with many tourists. President Johnson delivered a passionate speech.


    The day after the speech ended, President Johnson abruptly interrupted his trip and returned to Washington with his team. Upon arriving at the White House, Johnson immediately summoned U.S. Secretary of State Acheson and instructed the State Department to issue a public announcement. In light of the international situation, the U.S. would temporarily suspend all forms of aid to the Chinese government.


    "Your Excellency, Mr. President, are you going to completely abandon China?" Acheson asked in surprise.


    Johnson replied calmly, "It''s time to make a choice. To be honest, if they betrayed me today, they will betray the U.S. tomorrow. They have proven themselves untrustworthy, and there''s no need to waste more resources and effort. From now on, the U.S.''s foreign strategy will primarily focus on Europe and Japan."


    As for betrayal and humiliation, Johnson will not eat this loss or let it go with just stopping aid, he was the President of the U.S he has the power and right to impose crippling economic sanctions.


    Johnson''s true counterattack hasn''t started yet.


    ...


    Two days later, the U.S. State Department officially announced to the public that the U.S. would change its previous policy towards China and suspend all aid, including but not limited to supplies, military, and political support.


    When this news reached China, many were shocked. Some still held fantasies that the U.S. would send a large army to support them. Even many in the military would often talk about having the backing of the Americans, but now, this dream has shattered.


    The U.S. publicly announced the cessation of all aid, causing panic among many, including the Chinese president and his party.


    "How could they do this? The Americans are so untrustworthy! They always say that China is important, but when it comes to aiding China, they''re unbelievably stingy. If they had been more generous with their economic and military assistance, would things have reached this point?" The Chinese president shouted angrily.


    Then he thought of his recent actions. Could it be that his support for Dewey had been discovered? It was very possible. After pondering for a long time, he finally decided to send his wife to the U.S. to negotiate.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on Hardy''s side, after a week of preparation, they were ready to take action.


    Arnold, whose public identity was a reporter for the New York bureau of the Global Times, had served in World War II. He joined the newspaper during the New York bureau''s expansion, and his quick wittedness had led him to report on several significant news stories, making him one of the bureau''s main reporters.


    As for his other identity, he was a peripheral member of the HD Security Intelligence Group.


    In a rented apartment, a telephone was connected to a tape recorder, with a portable handheld camera set up next to it.


    "Click."


    Arnold pressed a button and spoke into the camera, "This is a very risky operation. I want to leave some evidence behind. If anything happens to me, please give this to the police."


    "I''ve discovered something, a candidate has accepted money from foreigners, which is a violation of federal law. I''m now preparing to call this person to obtain more information."


    After speaking, Arnold picked up the phone on the table and dialed out.


    "Ring, ring, ring~!"


    The New York State government residence was in the small city of Albany, about 240 kilometers from New York City.


    The governor''s office phone rang.


    The secretary picked up the phone. "Hello, who is this?"


    "I''m looking for Governor Dewey," Arnold replied.


    "May I know who''s calling?"


    "Just tell him I have something very important concerning Governor Dewey''s life, safety, and political future," Arnold said.


    The secretary was startled. "Please hold on."


    The secretary found Dewey, who was meeting with his campaign aides, discussing plans for a nationwide tour. Johnson''s approval rating was slowly rising, which made Dewey feel threatened. Even though everyone was optimistic about his chances, he couldn''t afford to be complacent. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who knew if that "dead fish" might flip over?


    He couldn''t underestimate any opponent, especially when the opponent was the President.


    The secretary came up to Dewey and whispered, "Governor, we just received a call. The person didn''t reveal their identity but said it concerns your life, safety, and political future. Should you take the call?"


    Dewey frowned deeply after hearing the secretary''s words.


    Concerning his life, safety, and political future? What nonsense. It was probably just some bored individual trying to scare him with alarmist talk.


    "Don''t take it," Dewey said irritably.


    The secretary went back and picked up the phone, saying, "I''m sorry, sir, the governor is in a meeting and doesn''t have time to take your call."


    Arnold chuckled twice, "Tell him: China, political donations. I believe he''ll take the call."


    The secretary paused for a moment but decided to inform the governor.


    When Dewey heard the words "China" and "political donations" from the secretary, his expression changed.


    The last time he met with Song Yong was very secretive, and he deliberately kept a low profile. In truth, the meeting was no big deal, but what mattered was that the person mentioned "political donations." As a former prosecutor, how could Dewey not know that accepting foreign political donations was a violation of federal law.


    Dewey thought for a moment, stood up, went to his office, picked up the phone, and said in a low voice, "Hello, this is Thomas Dewey. Who are you, and what do you want?"


    "Governor Dewey, let me first state my identity: I am a reporter. As for why I''m contacting you, it goes like this. That day, I was at a certain golf course in New York and accidentally witnessed some events, which I recorded."

 Chapter 361: Chapter 361 Threatening Dewey

    "Governor, you met a high ranking official from China, and you made certain promises to him. Afterward, you received a political donation of a whopping 5 million dollars."Dewey gritted his teeth, the muscles on both sides of his jaw clenching.


    "What do you want to say?" Dewey asked in a low voice.


    "Heh, Governor, if I remember correctly, accepting foreign political donations is against federal law. If the public finds out that a presidential candidate they support has broken federal law by accepting political donations from foreigners, they will be very upset."


    "Wouldn''t they think, ''Has our candidate been bought by foreigners? Will he betray American interests in the future? Is it right to support such a candidate? Don''t you think they might think that way?"


    Dewey''s mind was in turmoil. The last thing he wanted had happened someone knew about his acceptance of foreign political donations and was now using it to threaten him.


    "I did not accept any foreign political donations. Stop slandering me," Dewey said through gritted teeth.


    "Hahaha, Governor, you were once the most famous prosecutor in New York State. I know you''ve handled many cases. With your investigative skills, do you think it would be hard to trace the origins of this political donation?"


    "If this matter gets exposed, the government will surely intervene in the investigation. You understand this better than I do, right? I''m sure they''ll get to the bottom of it. Don''t you agree?" Arnold said with a smile.


    Dewey knew this would not be hard to trace, it would be easy to investigate. The FBI could find out without much effort.


    Even if they didn''t know who it was, the money came from S?o Paulo, Brazil, and ended up in the campaign fund account. Just this point would be enough to identify the funds as foreign.


    If Johnson knew about this, as a competitor, he would surely use state power to suppress Dewey.


    "I''m telling you, I won''t accept any threats," Dewey said coldly.


    Arnold chuckled, "Then it seems we won''t be negotiating. Alright, I''ll sell this information to a newspaper. Once the report comes out, I''m sure the FBI will investigate. At that time, I''ll hand over all the materials I have to them.


    "As for the outcome, you know the law better than I do. I''m sure you can predict what will happen. Well, our conversation ends here. I wish you success in winning the election and becoming President if the public doesn''t mind a president who violates federal law and might betray their interests. Goodbye."


    "Wait!" Dewey called out urgently.


    "Oh, do you have anything more to say, Governor?" Arnold asked.


    Dewey''s face changed continuously. He was engaged in a fierce internal struggle. He desperately desired the presidency. He had competed against Roosevelt in the last presidential election but lost because of the wartime atmosphere and Roosevelt''s victory over the war.


    He felt aggrieved but had to accept the defeat.


    In this election, Dewey was favored from the start. In his mind, securing the presidency was already a foregone conclusion.


    He did not want to fail.


    But if news of him accepting political donations broke out, it would be a significant blow and a major stain on his political career.


    Dewey''s image had always been that of a fair and honest law enforcer. During his time as a prosecutor, he had handled hundreds of gangsters, making him a nationally renowned star prosecutor.


    But as a law enforcer who openly violated federal law, the image he had built in the public''s mind could collapse overnight.


    That was something he absolutely could not accept.


    "What exactly do you want?" Dewey took a deep breath, trying to suppress his emotions, and asked in a low voice. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you think?" Arnold responded with a question.


    Dewey remained silent for a moment before saying, "You didn''t expose this news immediately but chose to call me. You must want to get a bigger benefit from me. Go ahead, tell me what you want."


    "What can you offer?" Arnold asked with a light chuckle.


    Dewey was silent for a while longer. He was deeply conflicted. If he accepted the reality now, what consequences would he face? If he took a step further, what might happen?


    "Fifty thousand dollars. Hand over all the evidence and keep your mouth shut," Dewey said in a low voice.


    In the end, he leaned toward the other side, not knowing whether it was a deep abyss.


    If anyone heard this, they would be shocked. A star prosecutor buying off evidence against himself was illegal.


    "Hahaha~~~" Arnold let out a soft laugh.


    "What are you laughing at!"


    Dewey was somewhat angry and embarrassed. Being ridiculed by a small person made him very upset.


    "Mr. Dewey, you are the Governor of New York, perhaps even the next President. Fifty thousand dollars is not enough to brush me off. I want five hundred thousand dollars in cash," Arnold said.


    "Five hundred thousand? You are indeed greedy," Dewey cursed.


    "Absolutely not. Five hundred thousand is just a fraction one-tenth of the political donation you received. If you accept my offer, you''ll only need to spend a tenth of that amount to keep this information from being exposed. It''s a small price to pay, don''t you think?"


    Dewey hesitated for a few seconds.


    "Alright, I''ll give you five hundred thousand. But you must hand over all the evidence and guarantee that you won''t leak a single word about this," Dewey said.


    "No problem. I am also bound by professional ethics," Arnold replied with a smile.


    "How do we make the transaction?" Dewey asked.


    "No rush. I''ll call you again," Arnold said.


    "Don''t play tricks!"


    "Governor, you hold a high position of power. I''m just a small reporter. Actually, I''m more worried about you playing tricks. I''m in desperate need of money. I hope we can complete this transaction smoothly, but I''m more concerned about you killing me to silence me. So I have to make some preparations to ensure I stay alive after getting the money before I proceed with the deal."

 Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Deweys Team Take Action

    "How could you think that of me? I would never do such a thing," Dewey said angrily."Governor, to survive, I must consider everyone with the lowest intentions, including you. Rest assured, for the sake of that five hundred thousand, I won''t expose you easily. I''ll contact you again."


    After saying this, Arnold decisively hung up the phone.


    Dewey held the phone in a daze, his mind swirling with countless thoughts. If this matter got out, what kind of criticism would he face? How would voters perceive it? How would his opponents seize the opportunity to attack him?


    Paying the man five hundred thousand dollars wasn''t really a problem for Dewey. He feared the man might keep the evidence even after receiving the money. If he became President, would he continue to be blackmailed?


    He had always been a proud man. He didn''t want to leave a stain on his record or leave a handle for others.


    Nor did he want to be blackmailed. With a ticking time bomb by his side.


    Dewey had two people he trusted the most: one was his former subordinate in the prosecution system who followed him, and the other was his aide, who was also his top advisor.


    He called the two into his office and told them about the extortion threat.


    When the two heard Dewey was being threatened, they immediately realized the seriousness of the situation. The aide suggested, "This person is always a threat. We should think of a way to eliminate him."


    "This isn''t about the money. What if we give him the money, but he still keeps the evidence? When you become President, he could sell this evidence to other countries, and you might face impeachment."


    Dewey felt a bit irritable.


    Trying to cover up one matter could lead to a series of other problems. The more he thought about it, the more complicated it became.


    He thought of the money.


    Suddenly, he felt intense resentment towards the Chinese representative who sent him the money. He had enough support from various forces and wasn''t short of money, yet that bastard insisted on giving him money. Back then, he casually accepted it, thinking it was no big deal, but now it had put him in such an awkward position.


    "What do you think we should do?" Dewey asked his advisor in a low voice.


    "Get rid of that reporter," the advisor replied simply and directly.


    Dewey frowned.


    Getting rid of the reporter would make him no different from those gangsters he sent to jail.


    But, to be honest, when he was threatened, this thought had crossed his mind.


    Because that would solve everything once and for all. As for the money, he could quietly return it afterward.


    That way, it would all happen without anyone knowing.


    "Investigate where that call came from and see if you can find this person," Dewey told his aide. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, I''ll get someone to investigate right away."


    ...


    In Arnold''s rented room.


    After hanging up the phone, Arnold pressed the button on the tape recorder and then spoke to the running camera, "Everything that just happened is recorded. I want to clarify that I''m blackmailing Governor Dewey not for money but to gather more evidence.


    "I don''t know what will happen next, there might be danger. I''ll send this tape to a friend. If anything happens, the friend will give it to the police. I''ll continue to record the whole process. If this succeeds, I''ll make it into a documentary. What should I name it?


    I''ll think about it."


    Then Arnold walked to the camera and turned it off.


    After turning off the camera, Arnold left the recently rented apartment with his belongings and drove away.


    He wouldn''t be returning here again.


    ...


    The day after Arnold left, a black sedan pulled up outside the house he had rented. Four men got out of the car, looking around carefully. Two of them went to the back of the house, while the other two approached the front door.


    They knocked.


    But no one answered.


    The two men at the front exchanged a few words. One of them pulled out a small set of tools and fiddled with the doorknob for a moment before the door clicked open.


    They entered cautiously, checking each room. The house was empty, which disappointed them. They started searching the rooms but couldn''t find what they were looking for.


    What they didn''t know was that, from another location, a camera was focused on them, capturing their every move clearly.


    About an hour later, the men left in their car.


    Dewey''s office.


    An assistant walked in to report, holding a thin file.


    "That guy is clever. The men we sent came up empty. The house was empty, and there were no documents. The house was rented just a few days ago, and only for a month."


    "This is the journalist''s file."


    He handed the papers to Dewey.


    Dewey glanced at it. Arnold, a journalist for the Global Times, and a former soldier. There was a photo of a tall, sturdy man with a square face that exuded a sense of determination.


    Global Times journalist.


    An associate of the Hardy Group.


    Damn. Why Is that Jon Hardy always getting in my way? Whenever he''s involved, nothing good ever happens.


    ...


    Two nights later.


    On a street in New York City.


    A tall, strong man entered a public phone booth.


    He took out a coin, inserted it, and dialed a number.


    Dewey was in his bedroom reviewing a speech when the phone rang. He picked it up, hearing a voice that was both familiar and strange.


    "Governor."


    Dewey''s hand paused slightly as he held the phone. "It''s you."


    "Heh, yes, it''s me. The thing I feared most has happened. You sent people to my place and searched everything. Let me guess what you''re planning. You want to kill me, don''t you?" Arnold said coldly.


    "Absolutely not! I just wanted to talk," Dewey quickly replied.


    "Heh, I''m not a child. Do you think I would believe that? Are you forcing me to go public with this?" Arnold said.


    "No, no. I''ve had the money prepared. We can arrange a transaction anytime," Dewey said urgently.

 Chapter 363: Chapter 363 The Los Angeles Chase

    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the line, then Arnold''s voice came through again."The price has gone up now. One million. I want it in cash. Wait for my next call, I''ll tell you where to make the exchange."


    With that, there was a click as the call ended.


    Dewey hung up the phone, his face darkening. He had never been threatened like this in his life. He''d dealt with so many gangsters, and they were the ones who begged him, not the other way around. He never imagined he would be pushed to this extent one day.


    He picked up the speech again, trying to focus.


    But he couldn''t concentrate at all now.


    He threw the speech violently to the floor. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it."


    "Damn Global Times, damn journalist, damn political donations, damn the stupid Chinese." Dewey cursed loudly in his room.


    Another two days passed.


    Dewey had never felt time drag on like this.


    Because he was waiting for the call, his planned speaking tour had to be postponed. He had to handle this matter properly before continuing his work.


    "Ring, ring, ring~~!"


    The phone in Dewey''s office rang.


    Dewey picked it up.


    "Governor Dewey, it''s Arnold. Please have the money delivered to Los Angeles within two days. I''ll tell you how to make the exchange then," Arnold said.


    "Los Angeles?!"


    Dewey was stunned.


    "Why Los Angeles and not New York?" Dewey asked.


    "Heh, do you think I''m stupid? New York is your territory. You could send people to my door, and during the transaction, you might have someone kill me. I''m in Los Angeles now. Have your people bring the cash over."


    Dewey''s face grew stern.


    "Who knows if you''ll hand over the documents after getting the money, or if you''ll keep the secret? You must give me a guarantee," Dewey said gravely.


    "Hahahahaha~~~"


    Arnold laughed wildly on the other end, the laugh brazen and unrestrained. "You can only choose to trust me, there''s no second option. I won''t give any guarantees, because that''s all bullshit."


    "You now have two choices: either pay up or wait to be exposed. Have the money delivered to Los Angeles in two days, and we''ll make the exchange whenever," Arnold finished, not giving Dewey a chance to speak, and hung up the phone.


    Dewey''s facial muscles twitched uncontrollably, and his signature mustache jerked erratically.


    "Crash~!"


    Dewey swept his arm across the desk, knocking all the papers onto the floor, creating a mess. His secretary rushed in, seeing Dewey in a fury, and hurried to pick up the papers.


    The deal had to go on.


    Dewey didn''t dare take risks. He had someone bring one million in cash, but not just one person; he sent five.


    When the five arrived in Los Angeles, they split up. One took the money to a hotel, while the other four went out to prepare vehicles, weapons, and other necessities.


    Then they waited.


    Another two excruciating days passed. At 11 a.m., Dewey''s office received another call. "Mr. Dewey, the transaction can take place now. Have your man bring the money to Hollywood Boulevard, holding a bouquet of red flowers. I''ll come to collect it."


    Dewey immediately called Los Angeles, instructing them to deliver the money.


    Hollywood Boulevard, later known as the Walk of Fame, was always bustling with tourists and traffic. A man holding a heavy suitcase in one hand and a bouquet of red flowers in the other stood on the street.


    One o''clock.


    Two o''clock.


    Three o''clock.


    There were many cars and tourists on the street. Dewey''s man had been standing there for over two hours, but no one had shown up yet.


    Screech.


    A car stopped in front of the man.


    Arnold finally appeared and said to the man, "Did you bring the money?"


    The man opened the suitcase, revealing the cash inside, then quickly closed it. "Where are the documents?" he asked seriously.


    Arnold took out a thick file folder. "The stuff is in here. Don''t try anything funny. toss the money in my back seat, and these will be yours."


    The man thought for a moment and tossed the suitcase into the back seat. Arnold handed over the documents and then sped away.


    As soon as Arnold''s car left, two other cars immediately gave chase. Arnold was sharp, he pulled out a portable camera, filming the pursuit outside, then turned it on himself, his expression slightly tense as he said:


    "It looks like someone is following me. It seems they don''t intend to keep their promise."


    After saying this, he placed the camera on the dashboard and accelerated. As Arnold sped up, the two cars behind him also accelerated, starting a high speed chase right on Hollywood Boulevard in Los Angeles.


    "Screech~~!"


    Arnold sharply turned the steering wheel, driving down another road, but within seconds, the two cars behind caught up again.


    Vroom vroom vroom~!


    One of the cars suddenly accelerated, ramming into the back of Arnold''s car.


    "Dang~!"


    The rear car hit Arnold''s car, causing it to shake violently and nearly crash into a nearby building. Arnold gripped the steering wheel tightly, regaining control.


    "Dang Dang~!"


    The two cars behind began a frenzied assault, trying to ram Arnold off the road. Arnold''s driving skills were good, narrowly avoiding them each time.


    The continuous collisions between the three cars scared the pedestrians on the streets, causing them to scream and run for cover, creating chaos.


    One car sped up, coming almost level with Arnold''s. The passenger suddenly pulled out a gun and fired several shots at Arnold.


    "Bang bang bang bang~!"


    Crash~!


    Arnold''s car window shattered. He quickly ducked, swerving his car to hit the vehicle that had fired at him. He struck the front wheel of the car, sending it veering off to the side.


    Crash~!


    The car plunged into a roadside caf¨¦ area, knocking over several tables. Luckily, the heat had kept the area empty, otherwise, there would have been casualties.


    Even so, the people in the caf¨¦ screamed in terror.


    The car, after crashing through the caf¨¦, continued its pursuit of Arnold.


    The other car also caught up with Arnold. Arnold took the offensive, sharply swerving to collide with the other car, sending it flying. This car wasn''t so lucky, it hit the curb and flipped over, sliding into a nearby grocery store window.

 Chapter 364: Chapter 364 A Shocking News

    Countless goods were knocked over, creating a chaotic scene.But the collision also caused Arnold''s car to wobble. The car that had come out of the caf¨¦ charged up, firing several shots at Arnold''s car.


    "Bang bang bang~~"


    "Ah~!"


    Arnold screamed in pain; it was clear he had been hit.


    Biting down in pain, Arnold sharply turned the wheel, crashing into the car that was shooting at him. Both cars collided and crashed into a nearby building.


    "Boom~!"


    Both cars broke down.


    Arnold could barely move now. The two men in the other car weren''t in good shape either, dazed from the crash.


    Arnold, pinned in his car, struggled to pick up the camera that had fallen to the passenger seat. It was still on. He pointed the lens at himself; his body was covered in blood. Arnold spoke to the camera with difficulty:


    "I''m wounded. They''re trying to kill me. I might not make it this time, but I don''t regret it. Fighting against such evil forces has always been my goal. I just hope my film doesn''t fall into their hands. I hope the truth comes out."


    At that moment, the two men in the other car regained consciousness and looked towards Arnold. Arnold thought to himself, "Am I really going to die this time?"


    Damn it. The boss said it would be dangerous, but he didn''t expect it to be this dangerous.


    But just then¡ª


    Woo woo woo~~!


    The sound of sirens quickly approached from afar.


    "Dang~!"


    An armored police car crashed into Dewey''s men''s vehicle without warning. The two men, who were just about to get out, were instantly pinned inside, unable to move.


    A group of patrol officers wearing HD security vests got out of the car, quickly surrounding the vehicle, then pulled the two men out and cuffed them.


    Seeing this, Arnold finally breathed a sigh of relief. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could faint now. And then he did, his head slumping to the side as he lost consciousness.


    The HD Security Patrol appeared at the most critical moment. All four criminals in the two cars were captured, and Arnold was rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    Arnold was shot in the shoulder. The bullet passed through the driver''s seat, losing much of its kinetic energy, so Arnold''s life was not in danger.


    The HD Patrol crew discovered a suitcase, a handheld video camera, and a package of paperwork inside Arnold''s vehicle. The suitcase included one million dollars in cash.


    A street chase and attempted murder this was a major case. After apprehending the suspects, the HD Patrol team immediately handed the case over to the Los Angeles Police Department. The LAPD took it very seriously, but after a preliminary investigation, the officer in charge was shocked.


    "Oh my God," he muttered. The case was linked to a presidential candidate, New York Governor Dewey. The officer immediately reported it to Ed, the head of the LAPD, who was also startled upon hearing the news. Involving such high profile figures, he didn''t dare to handle it and quickly handed this hot potato over to the FBI."


    After taking over the case, the Los Angeles FBI branch interrogated the four people involved in the attack on Arnold. However, all four remained tight lipped, refusing to disclose anything.


    Arnold was still in a coma.


    But in Arnold''s packet, there were some photos and documents. The initial assessment was that these materials were the reason for the attack.


    The case continued to escalate, eventually reaching President Johnson.


    President Johnson was at the White House when he heard the news. He immediately recalled what Hardy had said to him the other day. He knew Hardy must have initiated this.


    He promptly gave instructions.


    "Investigate. Make sure you get to the bottom of this. Do not worry about any resistance," Johnson ordered.


    Journalists, with their keen instincts, quickly arrived at the scene to take pictures and then rushed to the hospital to try to interview Arnold. However, Arnold was now under the dual protection of the police and the FBI.


    Nevertheless, some reporters got wind of the fact that this case might be related to presidential candidate Dewey. After all, during the investigation, many officers in the LAPD saw the documents, and not all of them were tight lipped.


    The next day''s newspapers:


    The New York Times and The Washington Post reported on the car chase and shooting incident in Los Angeles, but did not explain the reason, only stating that the case had been handed over to the FBI for further investigation.


    But The Global Times was more straightforward.


    Their report was much bolder than the other two news papers.


    "A serious chase and attempted murder occurred on Hollywood Boulevard in Los Angeles yesterday afternoon. Two cars were wildly chasing another car, during which multiple collisions occurred, damaging coffee stalls and several buildings."


    "The pursuing cars fired shots at the vehicle in front. Eventually, the three cars crashed into each other one after another. At this moment, the HD Patrol team arrived in time and arrested all the suspects."


    "According to the police investigating the case, this incident might be related to New York Governor and presidential candidate Dewey. A suitcase containing a million dollars in cash, a video camera, and a packet of documents were found in the vehicle of the person being chased.


    The documents allegedly detail meetings between Dewey and a foreign representative and his receipt of political donations."


    "The FBI has taken over the case, and we expect more concrete news soon. The person being chased, a reporter from the New York bureau of The Global Times named Arnold, is still in a coma due to a gunshot wound and car accident injuries. However, according to doctors, his injuries are not serious, and he should recover soon."


    "We believe that when Arnold wakes up, the whole incident will become clearer."


    This was undoubtedly explosive news. The public was in an uproar because presidential candidate Dewey was allegedly involved in a plot to commit murder.


    This news was indeed shocking.


    Many readers thought, "The Global Times is truly daring, directly naming Dewey. The other news papers were so vague, almost as if they''re trying to cover something up."

 Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Arnold Wakes Up

    Because of The Global Times'' straightforward reporting, the newspaper''s popularity continued to rise, and its reputation improved once again.At the same time,


    ABC News also broadcast the news, with content similar to that of The Global Times. Everyone knew that these two media outlets were owned by the same boss and shared information.


    At the New York Governor''s office,


    Dewey was reading the newspaper, his face unusually grim. His aides and staff stood beside him, their faces showing concern.


    The thing he feared most had happened.


    He had sent people to bribe that reporter to cover up the truth, but it had spiraled out of ??control.


    The fact that he had accepted foreign political donations could no longer be hidden.


    But that wasn''t the worst part.


    The worst part was that he was now suspected of attempting to kill someone who knew the truth, a far more heinous act than taking political donations.


    Now that the FBI was involved,


    Dewey was convinced that with the FBI''s capabilities, the matter would be thoroughly investigated. His opponent, President Johnson, would not miss this rare opportunity to attack him.


    What to do next?


    This was Dewey''s biggest worry.


    He looked up at his two closest aides. "What do you think we should do now?"


    One of the aides thought for a moment and said, "Governor, there''s still room for maneuver. The people we sent are undercover investigators from the New York State Prosecutor''s Office. When they investigate these people, we can say that we sent them because we were being blackmailed and that they were there to arrest the suspect, not to kill him.


    "We absolutely cannot admit to murder, that''s our bottom line."


    "What about the political donations?" Dewey asked.


    The aide shook his head and said helplessly, "That matter can no longer be concealed. It''s easy for the FBI to trace the source of the funds. I think what you need to prepare for now is how to explain this to the public.


    Admit there was a mistake in handling the situation at the time, that you only wanted to build a closer relationship with them, and had no intention of taking money or selling out the interests of the American people."


    "Then return the money to them and minimize the impact of this matter."


    "As for the reporter, we can still file a lawsuit against him, claiming he tried to extort you. The one million sent over was meant to lure him into a trap."


    Dewey nodded solemnly.


    "My worry now is that Johnson will seize this opportunity and won''t let go. The FBI will surely use all its resources," Dewey said worriedly.


    The aide replied, "I''m afraid so. But that''s all we can do now, unless you secretly contact the other side and agree to withdraw from the election. Johnson might stop the investigation. Otherwise, they will certainly make a big deal out of this issue."


    Withdraw from the election.


    Dewey was unwilling.


    He was in a strong position now, and although Johnson was gaining some ground, Dewey still had a great chance of winning.


    If not for this incident, he would be out conducting a nationwide speaking tour, which would definitely suppress Johnson''s rising support.


    Thinking about the political donation that caused all this trouble,


    Dewey wanted to curse.


    "Damn you, stupid Chinese idiots! You really screwed me over!"


    The four people arrested by the FBI finally spoke up because they received secret instructions allowing them to reveal their identities and explain that the incident was an arrest operation.


    They had rehearsed their story beforehand, so their accounts were consistent.


    The four were undercover detectives from the New York State Prosecutor''s Office. As for the chase, it was an operation to arrest reporter Arnold. This explanation once again threw the whole incident into confusion.


    When Hardy heard this news, he calmly said, "Dewey isn''t a fool. He must have considered all possibilities before taking action. It would be nearly impossible to prove Dewey ordered a murder. Even if these four people turned against him and said they were instructed to kill, the person they would ultimately expose wouldn''t be Dewey but a scapegoat he put forward."


    "He could completely say that his subordinates acted on their own, without his knowledge. That''s how it works in the world of the powerful."


    Of course, Hardy''s goal wasn''t to destroy Dewey entirely.


    Just to cripple him.


    Now, all the focus was on Arnold, and Hardy felt it was time for Arnold to wake up.


    Arnold finally regained consciousness.


    The first thing he said when he opened his eyes was, "I want to meet with the media and talk about this matter in front of them. Otherwise, I feel my personal safety cannot be guaranteed."


    The FBI sought approval, and it eventually reached President Johnson, who personally authorized allowing the media to get involved.


    And so, Reporters from The Global Times, The New York Times, The Los Angeles Times, The Washington Post, and ABC News, the five largest media outlets in the United States, gathered in Arnold''s hospital room. Luckily, the room was spacious enough.


    The newspaper reporters held up their cameras, and the ABC News reporters held up their video cameras. As they entered, they began to take a flurry of photos of Arnold.


    Arnold leaned against the headboard, his shoulder bandaged, exposing his muscular upper body. Facing the media, Arnold said, "I know you''re all very concerned about the chase incident that happened. I was chased by two cars, and they shot at me, shattering my car windows. A bullet hit my shoulder; I was lucky not to die."


    The reporters thought to themselves, "We don''t care about the chase. We care if this involves Dewey."


    "Why did they chase you?" a reporter asked.


    "This matter goes back to a few days ago. It involves a prominent figure, New York Governor Dewey," Arnold replied.


    The reporters became excited they were finally getting to the point. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A few days ago, I accidentally discovered something. Governor Dewey met with a foreign official at a golf course in the outskirts of New York. They talked for a long time, and shortly after, I found out through my contacts that Dewey''s secret campaign account received an additional five million dollars, wired from S?o Paulo, Brazil."

 Chapter 366: Chapter 366 political Scandal

    "You should know that a presidential candidate''s campaign funds cannot be donated by foreigners, it''s against federal law. If foreigners can freely fund our candidates, will those candidates sell out our national interests?""After learning about this, I felt the matter had great news value. But since it was only some scattered information, the specific details were my speculation based on these fragments, so I didn''t report it to my newspaper but decided to investigate secretly.


    "After investigating for a few days and finding no more clues, I came up with an idea: directly contact the other party and make him spill the beans. So I called Governor Dewey. Before contacting him, I made recordings and videos."


    A senior FBI agent immediately asked, "Arnold, where are those audio and video recordings? Those pieces of evidence are crucial."


    Arnold looked at him and said, "I can only hand them over to The Global Times because I recorded those materials for the company."


    A reporter nearby urged, "Arnold, please continue."


    "Alright, after speaking with Governor Dewey, he initially denied everything. I said I would make the information public, and he then admitted it, even offering me a sum of money $500,000 to keep quiet."


    When Arnold finished speaking, a few reporters gasped softly.


    $500,000 was a significant amount.


    "Wasn''t it a million? People found a suitcase with a million dollars in your car," a reporter pressed.


    "That''s because more things happened later."


    "After negotiating with Dewey, I was afraid of retaliation, so I took the videos and recordings as evidence and mailed them to a friend. If anything happened to me, I told him to give the materials to the police or my company, The Global Times."


    "I kept a cautious mind and didn''t return to my rented apartment but hid nearby. I guessed correctly because, the next day, several people broke into the apartment and conducted a search. I filmed a video of that.


    "I was scared at the time, so I contacted Dewey from a public phone booth. Dewey said he just wanted to talk. How could I trust him after they broke into my home? I demanded a million dollars, and they agreed. After hanging up, I bought a ticket to Los Angeles. New York was his territory, and I thought Los Angeles would be safer."


    "I want to clarify that I wasn''t trying to extort him. Dewey was once a famous prosecutor in the United States. As a law enforcer, I wanted to see how he would handle this matter. To be honest, I was somewhat disappointed. He not only failed to admit his mistake but also tried to silence those who knew the truth with money."


    "I recorded the entire incident and intended to make a documentary about it, showing how a prosecutor deals with his mistakes. Even on the day of the transaction, I recorded it. I believe the tape is in police custody now, right?"


    Arnold glanced at the FBI official.


    The official nodded, "That''s right. There was a suitcase with a million dollars in cash, a packet of documents, and a handheld video camera in your car, which was still running."


    The FBI official corroborated Arnold''s statement.


    After the interview.


    The major newspapers immediately rushed back to prepare their reports. As for the audio and video recordings, Arnold told the head of The Global Times, and together with the FBI, they found the remaining materials, which were shared between the two parties.


    While the newspapers had to wait until the next day to publish, ABC News planned to broadcast the story that evening, showcasing the timeliness of television, faster and more immediate than newspapers.


    ABC News specifically arranged a prime time slot in the evening to air the full interview with Arnold, accompanied by a commentator''s explanation. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Presidential candidate Dewey, this year''s most popular candidate, unexpectedly violated federal law by accepting foreign political donations. After someone found out, instead of admitting his mistake, he secretly mobilized personnel from the prosecutor''s office to illegally arrest the reporter, attempted to silence him with money, and might even be suspected of murdering the informant."


    Any one of these actions would be enough to surprise people, but now all these points were combined, which was simply astonishing.


    Scandal, This was definitely the biggest political scandal of the year.


    ...


    A team of FBI agents, led by a senior detective, arrived at the office of the Governor of New York State. They pulled out a warrant and displayed it.


    "Mr. Thomas Dewey, you are under investigation for allegedly accepting political donations and being involved in a murder case. This is a federal court investigation order. Please come with us for questioning."


    Dewey stood up with a stern expression.


    With a federal court subpoena in hand, Dewey had no choice but to comply.


    As Dewey was being escorted out of the government office building, a crowd of reporters had already gathered outside. The moment Dewey emerged, they began taking pictures frantically.


    A governor.


    A presidential candidate.


    Now, a suspect. This was undoubtedly sensational news across America and the world; the reporters wouldn''t miss such an opportunity.


    Dewey was taken away by the FBI for investigation.


    Regardless of the outcome, this incident would bring severe negative repercussions for him precisely the effect President Johnson wanted.


    If not to strike now, then when?


    At the FBI''s New York branch, the detective questioned Dewey. Regarding the political donations, Dewey didn''t offer much of a defense. He admitted to meeting with a certain Mr. Song Yong and accepting a $5 million political donation from him.


    This was easy to verify.


    By checking bank records, the source of the funds could be clearly traced. The account in S?o Paulo, Brazil, was under Mr. Song Yong''s name. Given the amount of money involved, it was impossible for someone else to manage it. Dewey had no room for denial.


    Furthermore, if the money had come directly from Mr. Song, it might have been somewhat justifiable as a straightforward political donation. However, an untraceable source would be far more concerning, potentially fueling suspicions of a more significant conspiracy, perhaps even involving the Soviet Union, a country closely monitored by the U.S. As a result, Dewey opted to tell the truth.

 Chapter 367: Chapter 367 Deweys Action Exposed In Front Of The Media

    Regarding the case of the attempted murder of Arnold, Dewey naturally denied ordering anyone to kill the journalist. He only stated that he was being blackmailed and had assigned the matter to his assistant to handle. To avoid alerting the journalist, the assistant had enlisted people from the prosecutor''s office to secretly investigate the matter.As for the car chase incident in Los Angeles, Dewey claimed ignorance, stating that the situation at the time was purely an attempt to apprehend a suspect, not a murder.


    Dewey''s assistant was also brought in for questioning, and his statement matched Dewey''s exactly.


    "That journalist was a blackmailer. His actions were blackmail from start to finish. I admit it was against protocol to mobilize investigators from the prosecutor''s office, but there was absolutely no intention to kill him, It was just to apprehend him."


    The focus naturally shifted to the four investigators from the prosecutor''s office, but they had already been briefed and consistently insisted they were there to arrest, not to kill.


    As for the car chase on the streets of Los Angeles, they initially intended to follow the suspect. However, when they were detected midway, they had to switch tactics from following to interception, although their actions subsequently became somewhat aggressive.


    The situation reached an impasse.


    Although they couldn''t convict Dewey, he remained a suspect. Dewey and his assistant were issued a restraining order, temporarily barring them from leaving the United States.


    Meanwhile, Dewey''s side began countering Arnold, accusing him of blackmail and extortion, arguing that he should be prosecuted.


    However, Arnold had been recording everything from the beginning and insisted he was only investigating and not trying to extort money.


    The FBI also imposed a temporary travel ban on Arnold. If further evidence of blackmail surfaced, they would prosecute him.


    A few days later.


    The FBI held a press conference to announce the investigation results.


    The case had drawn so much attention that two to three hundred journalists attended. The spokesperson looked at the dense crowd of reporters and spoke into the microphone:


    "Now we will announce the results of the investigation into the ''Los Angeles Pursuit Case.'' Of course, these are only preliminary results, and no conclusions have been drawn yet. The FBI will continue its investigation."


    "First, regarding Governor Thomas Dewey''s acceptance of foreign political donations, Thomas Dewey has personally admitted to the matter. On that day, a representative met with him, expressed support for his campaign, and both parties had a pleasant conversation. Finally, they agreed on a $5 million campaign contribution, which was deposited into Dewey''s secret campaign account the next day.


    "The Federal Election Campaign Act strictly prohibits accepting foreign donations for elections. In this regard, Dewey, as a presidential candidate, indeed violated the rules."


    "We have already handed over the relevant evidence and documents to the federal court, and the $5 million fund has been frozen by the federal court."


    After hearing the spokesperson''s announcement, the reporters thought to themselves that this charge, if confirmed, would undoubtedly negatively impact Dewey''s campaign.


    Accepting funds from foreigners¡ªwas he planning to sell out national interests? Foreign interference in U.S. elections.


    These are things voters cannot tolerate.


    "Second, concerning the rumors that Dewey ordered the murder of a journalist, Dewey claimed that after being blackmailed, he chose a private investigation because he feared police leaks, using secret personnel from the prosecutor''s office."


    "When the prosecutor''s investigators attempted to arrest journalist Arnold, they used excessive force. There is no conclusive evidence to classify this as murder."


    The reporters thought.


    Even if it couldn''t be classified as a murder, Dewey indeed misused prosecutorial power to investigate. This constituted abuse of power.


    Not trusting the police is not a legitimate reason.


    A corrupt official is absolutely unacceptable to the public.


    "Third, regarding Dewey''s counter accusation against Arnold for blackmail and extortion, we conducted a thorough investigation. Arnold stated that upon discovering Dewey had accepted foreign political donations, he hesitated due to insufficient evidence. A part of his motive was personal interest, as he wanted to produce an investigative documentary, so he took private action."


    "The entire process was recorded. The FBI has obtained all the tapes submitted by Arnold. There is currently no evidence to prove that Arnold committed extortion. It can only be said that Arnold used improper methods in his news investigation."


    "This is the current status of the case. There are still some uncertainties, and the FBI will continue to investigate. That''s all for today''s press conference. No interviews will be accepted. Thank you, journalists, for attending. Goodbye."


    The spokesperson finished and swiftly left, not giving the reporters any time to react.


    Where there was solid evidence, it was confirmed.


    Where there was no conclusive evidence, nothing was substantiated either.


    Many people felt this was handled somewhat ambiguously.


    But that''s how things work in the world.


    This case involves too many stakeholders.


    Some people want to protect Dewey because there are many financial interests at stake. Considerable effort was previously made to promote him. With just two months left until the election, there''s no time to push another candidate; they have no choice but to support Dewey to the very end.


    This involves a power struggle between financial groups, so the FBI also acted cautiously, not using aggressive methods.


    Or perhaps both sides did not want to completely break off relations.


    Playing poker is a lot like business, everyone at the table knows that having the upper hand might win you this round, but the next hand could change everything. You can''t risk everything on a single game. Investors and backers understand this, they''re not that reckless.


    Various newspapers quickly reported on the news, some even directly reprinting the FBI''s announcement. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The New York Times: "Dewey Admits to Accepting Political Donations, Potential Impact on Election Support."


    Los Angeles Times: "Who Gave Dewey the $5 Million? Interfering with the U.S elections! Let''s Discuss the Chinese motives."


    Global Times: "Accepting Foreign Political Donations, Abuse of Power, and Even Suspected Murder. Is Such a Person Fit to Be President?"


    The political leanings were evident from the published content.

 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Black Gold 1948

    After reading the newspapers, the public began to engage in widespread discussion. Many who once held Dewey in high regard now realize that a law enforcement official, known for his fairness, had himself become a lawbreaker. This realization was difficult for many to accept.Charge one: Accepting foreign political donations.


    Charge two: Attempting to cover up the crime after making a mistake.


    Charge three: Abusing authority by secretly mobilizing prosecutorial power.


    Charge four: Suspected murder.


    Although the FBI did not confirm the murder charge, the public was not easily deceived. Why would someone mobilize prosecutors unless there was something to hide? The car chase in Los Angeles, where dozens of shots were fired¡ªwas that an attempt to apprehend, or was it an attempted murder? People formed their own conclusions.


    Many were profoundly disappointed in Dewey. Their perception of him underwent a complete reversal. Once people realize they have been deceived, the more they once admired someone, the more they come to despise them.


    Dewey, after reading the newspapers, was enraged. He understood that while he might not end up in jail, the upcoming election would likely be incredibly challenging. The public finds it hard to accept a president with such a tarnished reputation, especially during an election period.


    "Crash!"


    Dewey hurled an ashtray at a bookshelf, knocking down several pieces of European artwork that shattered on the floor.


    Things had been going so well, but one mistake had caused him a significant downfall. The person he now loathed most was that man, Song Yong.


    If he could navigate through this scandal, it would be due to his team''s efforts. If it weren''t so close to the election, and replacing him wasn''t feasible, he might have been dropped altogether. However, with only two months left, there wasn''t enough time to change candidates, so they had no choice but to stick with him. Dewey remained the candidate for the November election.


    Yet Dewey no longer possessed his previous confidence of assured victory. Although he wasn''t definitively charged with murder, the threat of an investigation loomed over him. At any moment, the FBI could reopen the case, offering him no peace.


    President Johnson, after reading the newspapers, smiled faintly. The impact of this incident on Dewey was undeniably severe.


    Find adventures on empire


    Dewey''s greatest appeal to voters had been his track record as a former prosecutor, successfully taking down hundreds of gang members. But now, this once-celebrated enforcer of the law has become a lawbreaker himself.


    Although Dewey wasn''t sent to jail, his public image had collapsed. Following this scandal, Johnson''s support would surely rise significantly. He needed to prepare for speeches in San Francisco and Los Angeles to further expand his lead. Hardy had promised to organize the grandest speeches for him in these two cities.


    Johnson chose to go to Los Angeles first, aiming to seize the moment and deliver a grand speech of the century while Dewey''s morale was at its lowest.


    Hardy, after reading the newspaper, set it aside. Regarding Dewey, there was no way to destroy him completely. If the investigation continued, Dewey''s team would likely sacrifice a subordinate to protect him, claiming the assistant acted independently, allowing Dewey to avoid jail time.


    A few days earlier, Giannini had called him. Some financial tycoons had reached out to Giannini, asking him to intercede, hoping Hardy would let the matter go and not pursue it further. Regarding the casino lottery issue, they were willing to help mediate, promising Hardy would soon get the outcome he desired.


    That was their offer. They also expressed that they owed Hardy a favor, potentially paving the way for future business cooperation. Hardy decided to accept the favor from the head of the consortium. It wasn''t a life-or-death conflict, and the terms didn''t affect the upcoming election.


    As for fair competition? That was hardly possible with so much at stake. Since Dewey was still backed by the consortium, Hardy had no qualms about exploiting his vulnerabilities further to suppress him.


    Arnold''s video footage had two copies¡ªone with the FBI and another with the Global Times. Hardy called in Mark Keane, president of Global Times, and Edward, president of HD Films, instructing them to collaborate on creating a documentary.


    "Boss, do we need to find someone to portray ''Thomas Dewey''?" Edward asked.


    Hardy dismissed the idea with a wave of his hand.


    "No need. We''ll use Arnold''s footage as our foundation. What I want is authenticity¡ªraw, unfiltered truth. I''ve reviewed some of Arnold''s material; there''s over eight hours of footage. That''s more than enough to edit into a compelling documentary."


    "Keep in mind, we need this documentary to appear neutral¡ªnot overtly biased, at least not in a way that outsiders can detect. But it must have a clear narrative focus: ''knowingly breaking the law.''" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two presidents thought to themselves, "Unbiased? You might as well point directly at Dewey and announce, ''I''m going to expose all your dirty secrets.''"


    "Boss, what do you think the documentary should be titled?" Edward asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment, then said, "Let''s call it ''Black Gold 1948.''"


    Producing the documentary wasn''t difficult. With the available video and audio recordings, all that remained was the editing. It took about a week to complete.


    After watching the final cut, Hardy couldn''t help but admire the director''s skill. The documentary, though it didn''t explicitly state that Dewey ordered the hit on Arnold, left viewers with the unmistakable impression that Dewey was involved in criminal activity throughout. To cover up his initial crimes, Dewey wasn''t above committing further illegal acts.


    Hardy took the documentary to Mayer. "I''ve made a documentary about the recent Dewey case and would like MGM to help distribute it."


    Mayer was taken aback. He was wary of offending Dewey, who had high approval ratings in his previous campaign, and many believed he would be the next president. Offending a potential future president could spell disaster for MGM.


    "Mr. Mayer, you also have a stake in the new casino. You wouldn''t want to see its operations restricted, would you? You know that would result in significant financial losses," Hardy said.

 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 the pig team-mate

    "What does that have to do with Dewey?" Mayer asked, confused."Everything. The New York Prosecutor''s Office filed a lawsuit against Hardy''s Grand Hotel at Dewey''s behest. If Dewey takes office, how do you think the federal court will rule?" Hardy asked.


    Presidents have considerable influence over court decisions, it would be naive to think otherwise.


    "Do you think President Johnson has a chance of being re-elected?" Mayer asked.


    "He didn''t have a good chance before, but now it''s looking increasingly likely. This documentary will be one of the pieces that shifts the scales," Hardy replied.


    Mayer thought for a moment before saying, "Hardy, if the opportunity arises, could you introduce me to the president?"


    Hardy smiled. "Of course, no problem."


    Across the nation, 1,024 cinemas were set to simultaneously release the documentary titled "Black Gold 1948."


    The Global Times described it as "a documentary that faithfully reflects the entire political donation incident involving Dewey."


    The release of the documentary sparked widespread debate. People are naturally curious about political scandals, and this incident was still a hot topic. Newspapers had covered it, but their reports were often vague. Audiences were eager to learn the real story.


    On the day of the premiere, theaters were packed.


    The film began with the "HD" logo animation, followed by a low rumble of music and the title "Black Gold 1948." A series of photographs flashed across the screen: Dewey playing golf with an Asian man, his face beaming with confidence as he laughed and chatted.


    Subtitles appeared below.


    "Thomas Dewey, Governor of New York, candidate for the 34th presidential election in 1948, a front runner."


    Then, a photo of a Chinese man appeared, identified as the president of China seeking assistance.


    The scene shifted, and Arnold appeared on screen. Speaking directly to the camera, he said, "I''m Arnold, a reporter for the Global Times. I accidentally discovered Dewey''s meeting with a man named Song Yong and secretly took some photos."


    "Although I couldn''t hear their conversation, I was able to read some of their lip movements, leading me to uncover a shocking secret."


    "The Chinese man was seeking Dewey''s support for their country should Dewey come to power. Dewey expressed his willingness to help reverse an unfavorable military situation, ensuring the other party''s leader could remain president smoothly!"


    "I later discovered that the day after their meeting, a $5 million transfer from S?o Paulo, Brazil, was made into Dewey''s secret campaign account. It wasn''t hard to deduce that this was a political donation."


    "Federal law prohibits candidates from accepting political donations from foreign governments or individuals. Dewey, a former prosecutor, would certainly know this rule, which surprised me greatly."


    "I''m now debating whether to report this to the newspaper or continue investigating. I''ve always dreamed of making a hard hitting documentary, and I believe this is an excellent opportunity."


    What followed was a series of Arnold''s actions.


    Experience tales at empire


    He set up his camera and recording equipment, then began making threatening phone calls to Dewey. Their conversations revealed that Dewey had accepted the political donation and was willing to pay hush money to cover it up.


    This was yet another poor decision.


    Seeing this, many viewers felt a deep sense of disappointment in Dewey.


    If such a person were to become president, it would be a tragedy for the country. Many who initially supported Dewey decided then and there to abandon him completely. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the first extortion attempt, Arnold moved into a house next door. The very next day, a group broke into Arnold''s original home to conduct a secret search.


    On screen, Arnold''s face was filled with worry.


    "I think I''ve put myself in a very dangerous situation, and now I''m having some regrets. If they catch me and force me to hand over the photos, they might kill me to cover this up. What should I do? Should I continue?"


    Ultimately, Arnold decided to press on.


    But he got smarter. For the second extortion attempt, he called Dewey from a phone booth, the entire process resembling a spy operation.


    Arnold then traveled to Los Angeles, believing he would be safer on the West Coast, away from New York.


    Then came the third extortion attempt.


    Next was the scene of the ransom handover. While collecting the money, Arnold said to the camera, "Once I get this million dollar ransom, I''ll reveal everything to the newspaper. I won''t keep the money because it never belonged to me."


    "By then, I''ll have enough material to make a powerful documentary."


    But after Arnold collected the money, a street chase ensued. Arnold''s camera was on the entire time, capturing the tense, chaotic pursuit.


    The final scene.


    After a car crash, Arnold turned the camera on himself. Blood covered his face and body. "I don''t regret doing this. I just hope the world sees what I''ve captured and that my dream of making a documentary is fulfilled."


    "And also, to reveal the true face of a man who might become the president of the United States. Can such a person lead the country to prosperity?"


    The documentary ended with Arnold''s poignant question.


    The entire film was tightly paced, keeping viewers on the edge of their seats as they followed Arnold''s journey.


    After watching, many people were left with a heavy feeling.


    Indeed, If Dewey were to become president, could such a person lead America to prosperity?


    The next day, the Dewey incident, which had been slowly fading from public attention, once again dominated the front pages of major newspapers.


    The Los Angeles Times: "''Black Gold 1948,'' the most authentic documentary, more thrilling than any movie, a must see."


    The Global Times: "''Brave'' Arnold, unveiling Dewey''s ''law enforcer'' mask."


    The Chicago Tribune: "The Man Who Destroyed Dewey¡ªThe Brave Arnold."


    The Las Vegas Daily: Previously, people had only a vague impression of the incident from newspaper reports. Now, through the documentary, they got a complete view of the events and understood the real situation.


    Dewey was once again disgraced.


    At the same time, a previously unknown figure named Song Yong became famous in America for his role in ruining Dewey, often referred to as "the pig team-mate."

 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 A Blatant Monopoly Protection

    When Dewey learned about the documentary Hardy had produced, he smashed everything in his room in a fit of rage.He knew this was Hardy''s revenge for Dewey''s lawsuit against his casino.


    But now, he was powerless against Hardy.


    "If I still manage to become president, I''ll make sure you know the consequences of crossing me. Hardy, just you wait!" Dewey roared in his wrecked room.


    With the newspapers stoking the flames, even more people flocked to theaters to watch the documentary. Eventually, Mayer was amazed to tell Hardy that the box office revenue for the week had surpassed that of a typical film.


    While it might not surpass "Once a Thief," it certainly had the potential to become the second highest grossing film of the year.


    Hardy had created a profitable film with minimal expenditure, achieving both fame and fortune.


    Hardy thought to himself, That''s exactly what I intended. The topic is so hot that no promotion is needed to draw countless people to the theaters. Why not make some money while bringing down Dewey?


    This is also why he didn''t just hand the documentary over to ABC Television. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He estimated, this documentary could net him about $5 million.


    Five million dollars.


    In this era, that amount could be used to invest in dozens of companies. If even a few of these companies succeeded, they could generate tens, hundreds, or even billions of dollars in revenue.


    Such a good opportunity calls for a celebration.


    He slipped off his robe, walked barefoot into the bathroom where Irina was showering. Water from the shower head sprayed onto her smooth, delicate skin, cascading down her well proportioned body.


    At that moment, she was rinsing her hair with her eyes closed when she suddenly felt a large hand press against her back, pushing her against the wall.


    She turned to look at him.


    "Hardy~"


    "Don''t speak. Just moan."


    ...


    The Federal Supreme Court convened once again to hear the case brought by the New York Prosecutor''s Office against the "Hardy Grand Hotel" for allegedly running a lottery.


    In the courtroom, both sides presented their arguments and statements once more.


    It became clear that the New York State Prosecutor''s Office had failed to provide any compelling evidence, and their arguments lacked strength and persuasiveness.


    In contrast, the Hardy Group''s legal team was formidable, featuring prominent attorneys who eloquently cited numerous legal provisions and evidence to demonstrate that the drawing event was not a lottery but a legitimate gambling activity in a casino.


    After a day of hearings, the Chief Justice finally ruled that the "drawing activity" at the Hardy Casino was not classified as a lottery.


    However, the Chief Justice also noted, "If the television industry continues to develop and similar drawing activities become more prevalent, it will inevitably impact the country. The Federal Court will recommend that the government enact relevant policies to regulate ''television drawing'' activities."


    The New York State Prosecutor''s Office chose not to appeal.


    This outcome was the result of extensive maneuvering: the old godfather pulled some strings, President Johnson applied pressure, and the financial backers supporting Dewey leveraged their connections to achieve such a swift resolution.


    From this point forward, the "drawing activity" at the Hardy Casino would no longer occupy a legal gray area but would be a legitimate business venture, marking yet another victory for Hardy.


    The Federal Court kept its word and suggested to the government to draft regulations for ''television drawing'' activities.


    After reviewing the recommendation, President Johnson immediately issued instructions, and within a few days, the government established relevant regulations.


    Moving forward, any entity wishing to engage in ''television drawing'' activities must obtain government approval, with the government issuing access permits as needed. Additionally, the government would have the authority to oversee the legality and fairness of the drawing activities, limiting their excessive proliferation.


    The very next day, the Hardy Group received the first ''television drawing'' activity license in the United States, granting them the legitimate right to conduct such activities moving forward.


    The New York Times reported: "The Federal Supreme Court ruled in favor of the Hardy Casino, and the Hardy Group received the first ''television drawing'' license issued by the government, securing the right to operate legally. The Hardy Group achieved a comprehensive victory."


    The Los Angeles Times stated: "''Television drawing'' was not classified as a monetized lottery ??activity, marking another setback for Dewey."


    Global Times announced: "The Hardy Group is preparing to organize more diverse and varied television drawing activities. Meanwhile, Hardy has indicated they will apply for Nevada to open up the lottery business."


    Those who knew the inside story couldn''t help but express their frustrations.


    This operation was so transparent that even a fool could see that the ''television drawing'' license was tailor made for the Hardy Group.


    Hardy already had a casino and a TV station, making it difficult for others to break into this business.


    And now, with the addition of a new access permit, it was clear that this was not a restriction but rather a protective measure.


    A measure to protect Hardy''s business from being taken by others.


    It was a blatant case of monopoly protection.


    Those who knew more about the behind the scenes details understood that the success of this matter was closely tied to Hardy''s investment in Johnson.


    Hardy had gone to great lengths to support Johnson, and for Johnson to enact rules favoring his benefactor within his authority was simply part of the American political game.


    Previously, the television drawing activity alone brought Hardy a profit of 20 to 30 million dollars annually. Now, with a legitimate status, Hardy is poised to expand aggressively. Given Hardy''s business acumen, achieving an annual profit of 50 million dollars is well within reach.


    Regarding this development.


    The Mafia families and California consortiums working with Hardy were particularly pleased because Hardy had promised that once the new casino they invested in was completed, they would also conduct television drawing activities, allowing them to earn even more.

 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Preparing To Increase Ones Influence In The Senate

    Hardy received a call from Bill."Boss, in the past two days, the number of clients at the betting company has increased by over 100,000, bringing the total number of clients to over 500,000, with total funds reaching 100 million dollars," Bill said excitedly.


    This lawsuit had garnered national attention, and the coverage in major newspapers served as significant advertising. Now that the Federal Court had ruled that television drawings were legal, many who had previously been worried were reassured.


    Since it was now legal, people felt free to participate, and many contacted the betting company, ready to try their luck.


    The casino reported to Hardy that the jackpot in recent drawing activities had also surged, with regular payouts reaching 70,000 to 80,000 dollars and the highest exceeding 100,000 dollars. If this trend continued, the casino could earn over 50 million dollars annually from this one project alone.


    "Bill, split the betting company into three," Hardy instructed.


    "Huh? Why?" Bill asked, puzzled.


    "In the future, as the amount of money grows and more people call, we don''t want customers to feel we''re monopolizing the business. Let them feel they have the freedom to choose," Hardy explained.


    "Aren''t they still the boss''s companies?" Bill asked, still a bit confused.


    "Hehe, it''s different. As long as it''s not apparent that they have the same owner, people will feel they have the freedom to choose. Customer perception is very important," Hardy replied.


    "Got it. I''ll have someone set up new companies," Bill quickly responded.


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy pondered that it might be time to push forward the development of the lottery business. He had been planning this for a while, but the timing hadn''t been right.


    Now, with the Federal Court ruling in favor of the ''drawing activity,'' it was as if a door had opened for the lottery business.


    It would now be much easier to operate.


    The American lottery industry had been growing steadily since colonial times and even raised substantial funds for the War of Independence. By the 1890s, however, lottery activities were declared illegal.


    It wasn''t until 1964 that the lottery business reopened.


    The American lottery industry operates state by state, so there was no point in going to Johnson this time, Hardy decided to approach the Nevada government.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called Nevada state senator Anthony. This Anthony was a friend of the mayor of Las Vegas and a senator Hardy had once hosted.


    After that incident, Hardy and Anthony had become friends.


    "Senator Anthony, I hope you can propose a bill to the state legislature to open up the lottery business in Nevada. Since Nevada has already opened up gambling and adult entertainment, why not the lottery? I believe the lottery industry will bring more employment and economic revenue to the state and attract more people, resulting in a range of benefits."


    "I''ve had a cooperation model prepared, which includes lottery sales, government supervision, fund utilization, profit sharing, and other aspects," Hardy said.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''ll come to Las Vegas to see you right away," Anthony replied.


    The next day, Anthony, along with his assistant, flew to Las Vegas and met Hardy in his office. Hardy handed him a set of documents.


    Anthony took the documents and began to read.


    Hardy''s proposal was based on a mature mechanism from later years. The state government would establish a State Lottery Commission, an independent regulatory body separate from the government''s administrative system, overseeing the lottery companies and retailers.


    Lottery retailers would be private companies appointed by the State Lottery Commission, which would issue licenses to select the most capable and reputable companies to operate as retailers.


    The key point was how profits would be distributed.


    Fifty percent of lottery sales revenue would be used as prize money, 25% would go to public welfare funds, 12% would be lottery taxes, 8% would be for lottery operations and advertising expenses, and 5% would be retail profits.


    The 25% public welfare fund would actually go to the government, which could be used for public education, healthcare, public construction, and other areas. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This would not be a small amount of money.


    For example, if a lottery is drawn once a week, and each draw sells 1 million tickets, that''s 52 million dollars annually, providing 13 million dollars a year for the state government to manage, plus additional tax revenue for the state.


    State governments are always short of money, no government isn''t. This additional income would significantly supplement the budget, enabling the governor to accomplish many previously unattainable goals.


    "What do you think of this proposal? Are there any areas that need improvement?" Hardy asked.


    "Mr. Hardy, this proposal is already quite mature and can be submitted directly," Anthony thought to himself. With so many capable people under Hardy, drafting a proposal would be a piece of cake.


    Hardy handed Anthony a cigar, and the two smoked while discussing the details of the lottery proposal. Anthony increasingly understood Hardy''s intentions.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Hardy. I''ll submit this to the legislature when I return. I also have a few friends, and I''ll get them to do their utmost to push the proposal through," Anthony said.


    Hardy smiled and looked at Anthony, saying, "Senator Anthony, are you interested in participating in next year''s Senate election? If you need support, I can help."


    Anthony was instantly excited.


    Why had he come running over here? Wasn''t it to find a big backer? He was just an ordinary state senator with no real foundation of his own. Without support from a major power, advancing further would be extremely difficult.


    And who was Hardy?


    The largest business in Nevada now was the "Hardy Group." The largest casino in Las Vegas belonged to him, and two even larger casinos were under construction, with investments of hundreds of millions, accounting for over half of Nevada''s total investment last year.


    He supported President Johnson''s re-election, pulling Johnson from a 30-something approval rating to over 40%, while his competitor, Dewey, was nearly destroyed by this man.

 Chapter 372 A Betting On Who Will Win The Presidency

    Never mind that Dewey made his own mistakes.Without Hardy, the major backer pushing things along, how could Dewey''s issues have come to light?


    Many would rather believe that Hardy orchestrated Arnold''s situation.


    Hardy not only had money but also influence.


    Now, the major backer extended an olive branch to him. How could Anthony not be excited? He immediately said, "Thank you, Mr. Hardy. If I become a senator and enter Congress, I will certainly strive for even greater benefits for you."


    Anthony''s statement wasn''t servile because almost every senator has a backer behind them. No, they all have backers.


    Hardy smiled and extended his hand, "We will work well together."


    "Gladly," Anthony quickly shook Hardy''s hand.


    In politics, Hardy was just getting started. He had explicitly supported only two senators so far: Nickolson from New York and Anthony from Nevada. And, of course, his biggest investment was in Johnson.


    Compared to other major consortia, his influence in politic was still relatively thin.


    Anthony bid farewell and left, while Hardy made his way to the casino. The casino was bustling with activity, filled with a crowd of guests, and it was just in time for the lottery drawing. The jackpot for this round had reached over $90,000, and a large crowd had gathered around, eagerly waiting for the draw.


    The lottery began.


    The cameras of the Las Vegas TV station focused on the lottery machine.


    After three rounds of drawing, the winning numbers appeared. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A cheer erupted from the representatives of the proxy betting company¡ªonce again, their client had won the grand prize. There were both envious and amazed spectators present.


    Hardy suddenly thought of something.


    He called over a waiter.


    "Mr. Hardy, what can I do for you?" the waiter asked respectfully.


    "Go and get Manager Upton for me," Hardy instructed.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy," the waiter replied.


    It didn''t take long for the casino manager, Upton, to come jogging over. "Mr. Hardy, you were looking for me?"


    "I''m planning to open a betting line on who will win the presidency this time around. Get the casino''s actuaries to calculate the odds. Oh, and not just for President Dewey and Johnson¡ªall the other candidates as well," Hardy said.


    The casino manager''s mouth opened slightly in surprise. Betting on who would win the presidency? The boss really dared to take risks.


    "Alright, I''ll get everything ready," Upton responded.


    After two days of preparation, Las Vegas TV broadcasted advertisements announcing that Hardy''s casino had opened a betting line on who would win this election. There were a total of eleven candidates this time, and, of course, President Johnson and Dewey were the hot favorites, with the others seen mainly as also-rans.


    However, even the also-rans had a place in the betting list.


    President Johnson''s odds were set at 1.46.


    Dewey''s odds were 2.16.


    Hawkins, 5.35.


    Perot, 6.88.


    Hughes, and so on the further down the list, the higher the odds, indicating that the casino believed those candidates had a lower chance of winning.


    Once Hardy''s casino opened this betting line, it instantly captured the attention of people across America.


    Betting on who would win the presidency no one had ever done this before; it was the first time in history. Hardy was pioneering something new. Read new chapters at empire


    However, people also saw something in these odds; it was clear that Hardy''s casino favored President Johnson for re-election, given that his odds were the lowest.


    With the betting line open, many people started placing bets, naturally through the proxy betting companies. Soon, a significant amount of money flowed in.


    Within a week, the betting amounts had astonishingly reached over $30 million, with most of the bets placed on President Johnson and Dewey. The other candidates only attracted small bets, with the third highest amount being just a few tens of thousands of dollars.


    The newspapers updated the betting amounts on the presidential race daily. Upon seeing this, Johnson smiled and said to his campaign team, "Look, most people are betting on me to win now. What does that tell you? It shows that people''s confidence in my victory is growing."


    Indeed, that was the case.


    The scandal involving Dewey accepting foreign political donations had severely damaged his reputation. Hardy further exacerbated the situation by producing a documentary titled Black Gold 1948, which caused Dewey''s support rate to plummet. In the last poll, Johnson had already surpassed Dewey, much to Johnson''s delight.


    Johnson picked up the phone and called Hardy. When Hardy answered, Johnson laughed, "Hardy, I''ll be in Los Angeles tomorrow. Are the preparations ready over there?"


    "Of course, everything is set. Don''t worry. This Los Angeles speech tour will be the most grandiose speech event ever," Hardy replied with a smile.


    President Johnson was preparing to continue his national tour, with Los Angeles being the next stop.


    Hardy had made extensive preparations in advance.


    The venue was chosen to be Hollywood Boulevard.


    A few days prior, ABC Television had already announced the date of President Johnson''s speech to the public.


    There would also be numerous guest appearances on the day.


    This included the four coaches from the ''Super Idol'' talent show and the 32 contestants who made it to the finals, all of whom would perform on stage.


    Additionally, a large number of celebrities were expected to show up to support the event.


    ABC Television would broadcast the speech live across the United States.


    HD Security was responsible for the on-site security.


    There was also a perk: all attendees would receive a free bottle of Pepsi.


    The team estimated that more than 100,000 people would attend.


    However, they underestimated the draw of the celebrities. On the day of the speech, Hollywood Boulevard was packed with a sea of people, and the initial stock of 100,000 bottles of Pepsi was quickly snapped up, prompting an emergency shipment of another 100,000 bottles.


    But even that wasn''t enough.


    "Keep the supply coming; we''re not afraid of large crowds. If people take more than one bottle, so be it. What could be better advertising than this?" Walter Mack, Chairman and CEO of Pepsi, shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 373 The Marshall Plan

    The performances began.First to take the stage was Ava Gardner, instantly winning countless cheers. Ava sang her most famous song, Scarborough Fair, and the cheers of over 200,000 people resounded through the sky.


    Next, the other Judges took the stage to greet the audience, followed by the contestants from this season''s Super Idol talent show. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This year''s most popular show was undoubtedly Super Idol, and the cheers from the audience were just as loud as those for the judges.


    Especially when Marilyn Monroe, America''s sweetheart and a captivating sensation, took the stage. The applause was even more enthusiastic. After Monroe sang a song, she stepped down, and several other Hollywood stars took the stage to support the speech.


    ABC Television was broadcasting live at this time. It was a Saturday, a day off, and most American families were gathered in their living rooms watching the program. It was a rare opportunity to see so many stars at once; how could anyone miss it?


    Many people envied those who could be there in person, knowing they could enjoy free Pepsi.


    Finally, President Johnson took the stage.


    Continue your adventure at empire


    Johnson gently waved his arms, his face beaming with a sunny smile, "Hello, people of Los Angeles! I am your President, Johnson."


    "Woohoo!" The crowd erupted in cheers.


    President Johnson began his passionate speech, talking about future governance plans, improving people''s livelihoods, developing the nation, and international relations.


    Regarding international relations, Johnson specifically mentioned the President of China, saying, "Back when we were fighting to defeat fascism, we provided them with a lot of support. But after we achieved victory in World War II, their greedy and corrupt nature became evident."


    "I won''t continue down a wrong path, so I stopped providing aid in time because that aid belongs to the American people. They realized they couldn''t gain benefits from me, so they turned to Dewey. The events that followed, I believe, are known to all of you. I watched that documentary, Black Gold, and it was indeed very compelling."


    "Hahaha!" The laughter of hundreds of thousands filled the square.


    Johnson couldn''t resist taking a jab at his competitor during his speech. However, such tactics are common in presidential elections, and people wouldn''t consider Johnson petty or lacking in decorum for it.


    The speech concluded amidst thunderous applause.


    Rough estimates place the attendance at around 300,000, and the event lasted more than four hours.


    Dozens of Hollywood stars came out to support the event, making it more grandiose than any performance.


    As soon as the speech ended, reports began pouring in from all sides.


    The Global Times wrote, "This was a ''speech of the century.'' President Johnson came to Los Angeles, where he was greeted by a crowd lining the streets. Over 300,000 people attended, and President Johnson''s speech lasted two hours, receiving dozens of rounds of applause."


    The Los Angeles Times reported, "Dozens of stars supported the speech event. The atmosphere was overwhelming, and the people were extremely enthusiastic. According to the latest data from a survey company, President Johnson''s support rate has surpassed Dewey''s, and now the scales of victory are tipping in Johnson''s favor."


    The Los Angeles Pictorial stated, "At President Johnson''s speech event yesterday, over 500,000 bottles of Pepsi were consumed, all provided free by PepsiCo. One has to say, Pepsi''s president is indeed skilled at marketing. Using this opportunity, Pepsi made a big impression on the American public once again."


    Back at his residence, President Johnson was still brimming with excitement. When he saw Hardy, he came up and gave him a hug.


    "Hardy, do you know? I felt as if I was back three years ago when I first moved into the White House. At that time, my approval rating reached 80%, and the American people loved me because they said I led them out of war," Johnson said with emotion.


    "But slowly, as time went on, people seemed to forget my efforts. They no longer liked me and wanted a new president. I had no scandals, so they said I was stubborn, couldn''t get along with Congress, and that my foreign policies were failures, among other things.


    "Hehe, but today, I felt that love from the people once again," Johnson said, looking at Hardy, giving him another strong hug. "Hardy, I know who has been helping me."


    With that, he gave Hardy a firm pat on the shoulder.


    The two sat down, and Hardy handed Johnson a drink. Johnson took a sip, calming his excitement, and continued:


    "Hardy, on my way here, I instructed the Secretary of State to prepare. I want to completely sever ties with the Chinese. They are trying to align with Dewey, and that is unforgivable. Moreover, from my perspective, they are no longer worth investing in."


    Johnson spoke casually, but Hardy felt his anger and determination.


    "In the future, I plan to focus on Europe. Hardy, are you familiar with the Marshall Plan?" Johnson asked, looking at Hardy.


    "Of course, I know about it."


    How could Hardy not know about such a significant matter? In his past life, he even read a book about the Marshall Plan and learned about many things that happened afterward. Currently, the European countries were struggling, and it was precisely because of the Marshall Plan that Europe was able to recover.


    Of course, America had its own plans, which involved using aid to gain a foothold in world affairs and compete with Britain and France for the position of world leader.


    In the room, with only Johnson and Hardy present, Johnson said, "This April, I officially signed the Marshall Plan, approving the establishment of the Economic Cooperation Administration. Over the next three years, we will provide aid to more than a dozen Western European countries."


    "The aid will include funds, industrial goods, technology, equipment, and food, with an annual total of about $4 billion."


    "The economic team estimates that those countries, currently in ruins and lacking supplies, will see over 80% of the funds flow back to the U.S., which will then be converted into various goods shipped to Europe."

 Chapter 374 The Marshall Plan Team Leaders

    Hardy''s eyes lit up, immediately realizing the enormous business opportunities involved."Now, the Marshall Plan is just beginning, but I''ve noticed some issues. Relying solely on government power seems insufficient, so I''m planning to organize a private commercial delegation, led by the government, to tour various parts of Europe."


    "The members of the delegation could have funds and might offer loans to those countries. They could have products to sell to them or technologies for potential collaboration. Those countries have also promised to open some projects. If members of the delegation see potential in these projects, they could consider investing this would definitely be a win win situation."


    Hardy looked at President Johnson and thought to himself, "As expected of a seasoned politician, this strategy will likely attract numerous financial groups."


    Of course, Given Hardy''s relationship with Johnson, there would surely be a piece of this cake for him.


    "Hardy, I''m planning to set up three teams for the first delegation. You can organize one of the teams," Johnson said.


    The investment in Johnson was starting to pay off. And as a part of the first delegation, those who get in first get the meat, those who come later will likely only find bones left to pick.


    "President, you just mentioned that there are three teams. Who are the other two?" Hardy asked.


    Johnson smiled, "One is Rockefeller, and the other is Citibank. They will each form a team."


    Hearing these names, Hardy was slightly startled.


    The Rockefeller Group controls the oil economy not only in the United States but globally. It is the second largest consortium in the U.S., only after Morgan, and at one point, it even surpassed Morgan.


    What surprised Hardy was why it was Rockefeller and not Morgan. Isn''t there a saying that the Democratic Party belongs to Morgan and the Republican Party to Rockefeller? Johnson is a Democratic president, yet he lets Rockefeller join the European investment train.


    However, Hardy quickly figured it out.


    Previously, Johnson did not have any major capital backing him, which made him, as a sitting president, have lower approval ratings than candidate Dewey. This was largely due to the propaganda orchestrated by the consortia.


    Then Hardy appeared, providing him with support. In truth, Johnson had a solid foundation after all, he was the current president and had performed well during his term, with no reason compelling enough to abandon him.


    Following that was the matter of supporting the Jewish state, which won him the support of the Jewish people. The Citibank consortium, with deep ties to Jewish interests on Wall Street, was likely one of the forces backing Johnson.


    As for the Rockefeller Group, they were previously supporters of Dewey and had requested Giannini to mediate with Hardy to let go of Dewey. Now, however, Rockefeller was joining the Marshall Plan.


    What does this suggest? It suggests they might have abandoned Dewey and shifted their support to Johnson.


    This is a very interesting signal.


    However, Hardy also understood that for large financial backers, there was never any fixed political affiliation as perceived by the outside world. Who says Rockefeller can only support the Republican Party? They are the financiers. The real ''fathers.'' They support whomever they want, whoever brings them profit. As the rule makers. They play however they like.


    Former U.S. President Truman once publicly described it vividly: "The American two party system is actually a two party cooperation system."


    Though there may be disputes among consortia, they are conflicts of interest that can always be negotiated at the table, never escalating into violent conflicts to the death. Enjoy new stories from empire


    The same applies to making money.


    It could be applied to everything else.


    In fact, winning over Rockefeller demonstrates Johnson''s impressive political acumen. Initially, he had no support, but he gradually strategized with the power in his hands, using the plan for the establishment of a Jewish state to win over Jewish support. Now, he''s pulling Rockefeller in with the Marshall Plan for European investment.


    Of course, Hardy''s contributions are paramount to his current high approval rating, stepping heavily over Dewey.


    This is why Hardy has a spot in the first phase of the European reconstruction plan.


    Because all three of these forces are incredibly significant for Johnson.


    Some people might understand the relationship between a consortium and those they invest in as one of control, but that''s not entirely accurate¡ªit''s more of a collaboration.


    Politicians aren''t fools, they aren''t puppets controlled by financiers.


    Their alliances are formed for mutual benefit, neither completely controls the other. It''s a mutually supportive, utilitarian relationship.


    There will be cooperation and communication, but also differences and disputes. No investment is a one and done deal, and in future collaborations, it isn''t a matter of financiers ordering politicians around but of mutual negotiation and progression.


    There have been breakups.


    Quite a few, in fact. And, of course, a number of casualties. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, Johnson has granted Hardy a team slot, allowing him to form his own team to go over. This essentially gives Hardy considerable power.


    He decides who to bring and who not to bring.


    The two then shifted their discussion to the election campaign. Now that Johnson has entered September, with less than two months until the election, everything he does focuses on the campaign.


    "Hardy, my next stop is San Francisco, followed by some southern cities. I plan to visit every city I can, regardless of size. Although my approval ratings have increased significantly, I can''t afford to relax," Johnson said.


    He truly is diligent; such high intensity campaigning would be exhausting for anyone.


    "I''ve already made arrangements in San Francisco, and the scale won''t be small there. If there are other cities where you need support, just let me know," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Johnson laughed and patted Hardy on the arm.


    The next day, Johnson left Los Angeles for San Francisco.


    Hardy followed along.


    Many prominent figures came to greet Johnson in San Francisco, including city officials, social elites, and many big business owners.

 Chapter 375 The Temptation Of The Marshall Plan

    Now that Johnson''s approval ratings had risen, many were eager to align themselves with him. Experience more tales on empireAt the welcoming banquet, Giannini was also present. With over a hundred high society figures from San Francisco in attendance, Johnson delivered an impassioned speech on stage.


    Hardy stood beside Giannini.


    Giannini looked at Johnson, then leaned over and whispered to Hardy, "Hardy, I saw in the papers that the odds of you betting on President Johnson winning are the lowest. It seems you have a lot of confidence in his victory."


    "Actually, that''s part of our publicity strategy. We use the odds to influence public perception, making people more inclined to believe Johnson will win," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Giannini thought about it and realized this was indeed the case.


    Hardy was adept at manipulating public opinion.


    "And I genuinely do have confidence in Johnson. Initially, there was a lot of risk involved, but now I''m increasingly certain," Hardy added.


    Giannini knew Hardy was referring to the incident where Dewey accepted foreign political contributions.


    Dewey had indeed fallen into a trap.


    What seemed like a promising situation was severely damaged by a political donation scandal.


    Despite being backed by Eastern consortia and never short of campaign funds, Dewey had accepted the money¡ªproof that greed can destroy even a well-built foundation.


    Especially when Hardy found out about it.


    Hardy seized this opportunity to exploit the situation, orchestrating attacks through journalists and the "Black Money" documentary, relentlessly criticizing Dewey.


    Not only Dewey, but even the major consortia were slow to react, allowing Hardy to significantly influence the election.


    Hardy took a sip of his wine, then lowered his voice, "Johnson has invited me to join the Marshall Plan, to organize an investment team for Europe. I''m one of the three leaders."


    Giannini was taken aback.


    The Marshall Plan''s investment in Europe.


    With his sharp instincts as a banker, Giannini immediately sensed a lucrative opportunity.


    "Hardy, tell me more," Giannini urged eagerly.


    Hardy smiled, "There''s a lot to discuss; let''s have a detailed conversation after the banquet."


    Realizing this wasn''t the right setting, Giannini grew impatient for the banquet to end. Once it concluded around 10 p.m., he eagerly pulled Hardy into his car and drove straight to his estate.


    In the study, the two lit cigars.


    Hardy asked, "Mr. Giannini, you''re familiar with the Marshall Plan, right?"


    "Of course. Last year, Secretary of State Marshall proposed a plan at Harvard University to aid Europe''s economic recovery, known as the Marshall Plan."


    "It was heavily covered in the newspapers back then. World War II devastated Europe''s economy; many countries are on the brink of collapse, with severe shortages of food, fuel, and other essentials. The U.S. is the only exporter, but they lack funds."


    "The Marshall Plan includes 16 countries: the UK, France, Italy, Austria, Belgium, the Netherlands, Luxembourg, Switzerland, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Portugal, Greece, Turkey, Ireland, and Iceland, with plans to provide around $22.4 billion in loans and aid. A few months ago, I read that Johnson signed the agreement, and preparations are underway."


    Hardy nodded.


    "Europe needs rebuilding, but they lack funds and resources. The U.S. government decided to provide partial aid, but it''s impossible to meet all their needs with American money alone."


    "President Johnson is planning to form a civilian investment team to accompany the economic aid group. If these countries need loans, we can provide private lending. If there are investment opportunities, we can invest."


    "And then there''s the matter of supplies. They''ll need massive amounts of materials for reconstruction, like building materials, rebar, cement, and everyday goods like food. They''ll also need cars and fuel¡ªbasically, a lot of things."


    "I estimate that 80% of the aid money will be spent on purchasing goods from the U.S., providing us with numerous opportunities to profit."


    "Moreover, those countries have already prepared a list of investment opportunities. Members of the investment team can invest in their infrastructure, such as water, electricity, gas, manufacturing, and automotive industries, to help them recover."


    Though it''s called helping recovery, it''s really about making money through investment.


    The more Giannini listened, the more excited he became.


    A $22 billion opportunity¡ªeven a small slice would be a fortune. If the California consortium can get involved, it will undoubtedly usher in a period of significant growth.


    "Hardy, who are the other two teams?" Giannini asked. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rockefeller and Citigroup," Hardy replied succinctly. Giannini''s spirits lifted upon hearing this.


    His mind raced, quickly piecing things together.


    It seemed President Johnson had likely secured the support of Rockefeller and Citigroup. Realizing this, Giannini looked at Hardy.


    This young man''s investment foresight was exceptional.


    He invested in Johnson early on. If Johnson gets re-elected, Hardy will undoubtedly reap enormous rewards. Now, they have to decide whether to invest in Hardy.


    After all, the California consortium was publicly prepared to abandon Hardy. Although they had a private agreement, such matters weren''t known to outsiders. Giannini and Hardy likely understood each other''s thoughts to win Hardy over further, they would have to offer tangible compensation.


    When Hardy left Giannini, it was already one o''clock in the morning. However, Giannini didn''t rest; he remained alone in his study for a long time, deep in thought.


    There were still uncertainties surrounding President Johnson''s re-election, but the Marshall Plan was a tangible opportunity right in front of him. Giannini couldn''t afford to pass up such a significant advantage.


    Political affiliations Republican or Democrat didn''t matter now. The California Consortium needed to strengthen its ties with Hardy.


    Giannini called his assistant over. "Inform the other family heads that there''s an urgent matter to discuss. They should come to the estate at 8 a.m. tomorrow."


    The assistant nodded and went off to relay the message.


    Early the next morning, the heads of several major companies within the consortium arrived at Giannini''s estate. They gathered in the garden, sitting and chatting while they waited.


    Giannini looked around at everyone and said, "After the presidential reception yesterday, I spoke with Hardy until after one in the morning. He shared something with me: regarding the Marshall European Aid Plan, President Johnson plans to form a private inspection team, and Hardy has secured one of the three available spots."

 Chapter 376 The Core Of California Consortium

    "The other two spots are taken by Rockefeller and Citigroup."The attendees, who were all leaders of other businesses within the California Consortium, immediately grasped the significance of Giannini''s words. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Marshall Plan involved over $22 billion in funding a massive business opportunity. They could sell a large volume of goods and invest in Europe, often in projects at the national level. Getting involved would mean substantial profits.


    Hardy, as one of the leaders of the three teams, had the authority to decide whether the California Consortium could participate.


    "I called you here to discuss Hardy''s situation. Let me share my thoughts. Although Hardy previously joined the consortium, he was merely an external partner. I think it''s time to take a step further and bring him into the consortium''s core."


    No one objected.


    Everyone present understood the benefits Hardy could bring to them, given his current position. Discover hidden content at empire


    If they joined the European inspection team, their companies could secure massive orders, provide loans, and invest in Europe. This would lead to a significant increase in their companies'' assets¡ªa dream for any capitalist.


    Previously, they had supported Dewey to gain such opportunities. Now, Hardy was offering them even more than they had hoped for. They couldn''t afford to pass this up.


    "Is this information confirmed?" someone asked.


    Giannini replied calmly, "I spoke with the Rockefeller side by phone this morning. The Rockefeller president told me they are forming a team and selecting consortium companies that are suitable for investment in European countries."


    "How much can we secure?" another person asked.


    "Hardy said there''s no cap, the amount of investment depends on each team''s capability," Giannini explained.


    Everyone was pleased to hear this. Even though they couldn''t compete with Rockefeller or Citigroup in terms of capability, having no strict limit was far better.


    At this point, someone asked, "Should we shift our political support for the presidential election?"


    Giannini looked at the speaker and shook his head slightly. "There''s no need to publicly declare support, and it''s not necessary right now. Hardy is already out in front, securing benefits for us, isn''t he?"


    Everyone agreed this made sense.


    "I support bringing Hardy into the core," said the chairman of Northwest Bank, the first to speak up.


    "I agree," the chairman of Security Pacific Financial Corporation nodded.


    "I agree too."


    "Agreed."


    After everyone expressed their agreement, Giannini said, "Now let''s discuss the percentage of shares we should offer Hardy."


    The core of the California Consortium was Bank of America. The core level consisted of several families and companies holding shares in the bank: the Giannini family, Western Bank Corporation, Security Pacific Corporation, the San Francisco Consortium, Crocker National Corporation, and others.


    The Giannini family held the most shares, with 23%, while the other families and companies each held around ten percent.


    Bringing Hardy into the core meant giving him shares in Bank of America, allowing him to truly participate in the decision making process of the consortium and help determine its direction, rather than being merely an external partner responsible for generating revenue.


    "How about 5%?" someone suggested.


    "I think that''s too low. If we can''t offer Hardy something attractive, he could easily hand over the European investment opportunity to someone else, which would be a severe blow to us. We need to make a more enticing offer," another person argued.


    "At least more than 10%, otherwise, Hardy won''t be interested. I''ve always seen Hardy as a forward thinking investor, and I believe he can play a bigger role in the consortium''s future," another added.


    If Johnson were re-elected successfully and remained in office for four more years, Hardy would undoubtedly secure more benefits than he currently had. They needed Hardy''s political connections.


    Just as the mafia families were willing to spend money to buy the old godfather''s political influence, they were willing to pay for Hardy''s political resources.


    After their discussion, they decided to offer Hardy a 12% stake in Bank of America. This percentage was neither too much nor too little; it was a mid level share they believed would be enough to satisfy Hardy.


    Previously, no one had taken Hardy seriously. To them, having Hardy join was just about strengthening the consortium. But now, they had to consider Hardy''s opinions because he possessed something they needed.


    You only have value in others eyes when you have something they want.


    Hardy was staying at Bill''s apartment in San Francisco while Bill was in Los Angeles, comfortably making himself at home.


    Ring, ring, ring!


    The phone rang. Hardy''s assistant picked it up, exchanged a few words, then approached Hardy and said softly, "Mr. Hardy, Mr. Giannini has requested your presence. Several directors of the consortium are there, and they would like to discuss something with you."


    Hardy sensed that things were moving in his favor.


    When Johnson mentioned the European investment team plan, Hardy had been strategizing how to maximize this opportunity.


    After weighing his options, Hardy concluded that partnering with the California Consortium was most advantageous. Of course, he also needed to ensure the consortium paid a price that would satisfy him.


    Hardy returned to Giannini''s estate and met with several key figures of the California Consortium. After greeting everyone, Hardy took a seat.


    He was now on equal footing with these people, no longer just an external partner.


    This was significant.


    Take the California Consortium, for instance. With Bank of America at its core, the true inner circle comprised a few key figures holding shares in the bank. The hundreds of other companies were merely partner enterprises.


    The Rockefeller Consortium, for example, had dozens of small families within it and hundreds more companies on the outside. Still, the core undoubtedly remained the Rockefeller family, as was the case with other large consortia.


    "Hardy, could you give us more details about the inspection team''s plans?" asked the chairman of Crocker National Corporation.


    "Certainly," Hardy began.


    "President Johnson believes that the government shouldn''t be the only source of this help to Europe. The private sector may be quite important. Right now, everything in Europe is missing, which creates a fantastic chance for everyone to make money. The government aid funds those countries will inevitably convert into goods.


    Globally, the only country that can provide such a volume of goods right now is the U.S. So, we can earn back that money, and it would also stimulate the domestic economy a triple win."

 Chapter 377 Becoming The Ninth Major Family In California

    "I think everyone knows that whoever secures these orders first will make a fortune. This is a pie worth over 22 billion dollars.""For example, Crocker corporation, being the largest agricultural company in the West, deals in grains, vegetables, fruits, meat, fish, and fodder¡ªall urgently needed in Europe. Think about the size of the orders at a national procurement level."


    The chairman of Crocker nodded enthusiastically.


    Those would undoubtedly be massive orders.


    Hardy then turned to Giannini and the chairman of Northwest Bank. "Take our banks, for instance¡ªBank of America, Northwest Bank, Wells Fargo. We can provide national level loans to other countries. Those European nations are in desperate need of money. World War II devastated their countries and emptied their treasures. Now, post war, they want to rebuild but lack the funds.


    I''m sure they''ll be thrilled if we go over."


    Giannini and the others nodded.


    They knew those countries needed money, but they couldn''t lend recklessly before. Now, with government backing, they could lend without hesitation. Banks made money from lending, and as long as there was security, they could lend as much as they wanted.


    "Additionally, industries like building materials, steel, cement, and timber are needed to rebuild homes that were bombed to rubble. These materials will be imported in large quantities. And then there are cars, oil, and various other supplies."


    "And, if needed, we can also explore arms deals and secure orders for the consortium''s weapons companies."


    "After World War II, we have excess production capacity that the domestic market can''t absorb, leading to layoffs. The government''s actions are meant to address the surplus of domestic goods perhaps there are political reasons too, but we don''t have to worry about those. For us, it''s undoubtedly a golden opportunity to make money."


    Everyone nodded in agreement with Hardy''s perspective.


    "The first trip to Europe will see, apart from the Economic Cooperation Committee bringing government aid, President Johnson forming three private investment teams to accompany the committee. They''ll handle national level interactions while we''ll focus on private sector exchanges."


    "It''s said those countries have prepared investment lists, and once we get there, we can select companies suitable for investment. Such opportunities are incredibly rare."


    "President Johnson has given me one of the team slots, and the first group I thought of was our consortium''s companies. If anyone wants to join, they can sign up, and if I find them suitable, I''ll include them. Of course, if no one is interested, I''ll find other partners."


    How could they not be interested? Such a lucrative opportunity couldn''t be missed.


    They were all seasoned businessmen.


    They could read between the lines of Hardy''s words that he was inviting them to make an offer.


    Giannini smiled and said, "Hardy, we''ve discussed it among ourselves, and considering your current capabilities, you are more than qualified to enter the core management of Bank of America. We are prepared to offer you a 12% stake. Are you interested?"


    Hardy felt a surge of excitement.


    Of course, he was interested. This was exactly what he had aimed for.


    With shares in Bank of America, Hardy would officially enter the inner circle. The California Consortium originally had eight major players; his joining would make him the ninth.


    Entering the core would grant Hardy more power, especially over other companies. Many of these companies held some shares in Bank of America, a requirement for joining the California Consortium.


    Currently, the California Consortium, with over $3 billion in capital, controls companies worth over $30 billion.


    This wasn''t the $30 billion of later years.


    In later years, the top 100 U.S. companies each had assets exceeding this figure, and that was just for one company.


    "I''m definitely interested. The Hardy Group is eager to advance, develop, and profit together with everyone," Hardy said with a smile.


    The others smiled too. Hardy''s agreement meant the deal was sealed.


    "12% of Bank of America shares what''s that worth?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ve had it calculated, it''s a total of $380 million," Giannini replied.


    Hardy looked at the big shots, smiling broadly, and asked, "I don''t have that much cash on hand. Can I take out a loan from Bank of America to cover this?"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Borrowing money from Bank of America to buy its shares? This guy was playing the same game again.


    Why ''again''? Because Hardy had done the same with Wells Fargo last time. He still owed Bank of America over a hundred million dollars.


    Giannini and the other seven exchanged glances.


    "Sure, we can lend it to you," Giannini agreed.


    After all, the money would still stay with them. This loan wouldn''t reduce their funds or affect their upcoming investments. The only difference was that Hardy was using his reputation to secure a 12% stake in Bank of America.


    Of course, Hardy would have to pay interest on this $380 million loan.


    ...


    Andy flew in from Los Angeles with his team. Within two days, the shares were sorted out.


    Wells Fargo purchased a 12% stake in Bank of America, becoming its fourth largest shareholder. At the same time, Wells Fargo borrowed $380 million from Bank of America to finance the acquisition.


    Since Wells Fargo was now wholly owned by Hardy, it effectively meant Hardy owned 12% of Bank of America.


    After the acquisition was completed, The Global Times reported this major transaction, surprising many people.


    Weren''t these two at odds before?


    The California Consortium had previously talked about kicking the Hardy Group out. Yet, suddenly, the Hardy Group had acquired shares in Bank of America and entered the core of the California Consortium.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    The change was swift and unexpected. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, some keen observers understood the situation. With Johnson''s strong momentum and Hardy''s investment in him, a victory would inevitably bring substantial benefits to the consortium. The California Consortium was mending its relations.


    And given Hardy''s current capabilities, he indeed had the qualifications to join the core of the consortium even without President Jonson''s support. Hardy has already amassed enough wealth and industries to make him a strong player in California.

 Chapter 378 Monroes First Meeting with Hardy

    Many admired Hardy. Every investment he made seemed like a stroke of genius. In just three short years, he had become one of the core families of a major consortium. It was truly impressive.Others took several generations to achieve what he did in just a few years.


    Acquiring shares of Bank of America and entering the core of the California consortium was very important to Hardy. It signified that his status within the consortium had further elevated, allowing him to access more resources. Of course, he was also obligated to lead the consortium''s enterprises to generate more profit.


    President Johnson''s speech event in San Francisco was a great success, with the scene still grand. HD Economic Company dispatched several celebrities to support the event, attracting a crowd of over a hundred thousand people.


    Marilyn Monroe was also among the performers.


    Currently, America''s sweetheart enjoys a popularity that rivals top tier celebrities. Similar to some pretty actresses in later years who, despite not having any works to their name, managed to amass a large following simply because of their good looks and effective publicity.


    After completing the deal with Bank of America, Hardy was ready to return to Los Angeles. However, upon boarding his private jet, he found Marilyn Monroe already on the plane.


    Seeing Hardy, Monroe quickly stood up in fright, timidly greeting him, "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    Her long eyelashes fluttered up and down, reflecting her inner panic and fear.


    At this moment, Andy, standing nearby, explained, "Monroe was a guest performer at President Johnson''s speech event two days ago. However, after the speech, she suddenly developed gastroenteritis and was admitted to the hospital. The other performers returned to Los Angeles by car, leaving her alone here."


    "I learned from Edward during a call yesterday that she was still here. Since we''re heading back today, I suggested giving her a ride back, saving on airfare. She has mostly recovered today, so she decided to join us on the flight back."


    Hardy looked at Monroe. Today, she was dressed conservatively, wearing a thin, long skirt and a plain T-shirt. Still, her figure remained striking. Perhaps due to the gastroenteritis, her face appeared a bit pale.


    She stood there with her head lowered, her fingers slightly twisting, not daring to look at Hardy. Hardy smiled, "Miss Monroe, are you feeling better now?"


    "A lot better, just still a bit weak," Monroe replied softly.


    Hardy instructed his assistant, "Ask the crew to prepare a hot drink for Miss Monroe and take her to my room. She''ll be more comfortable lying on the bed."


    Monroe was taken aback.


    "Oh, no need, Mr. Hardy. I''m fine sitting here," Monroe quickly said, feeling too embarrassed to take over Mr. Hardy''s room."


    "You should go. I just happen to discuss some business matters with Andy and the others, which might not be suitable for you to hear," Hardy said.


    Upon hearing that these important people were about to discuss business matters, Monroe obediently followed the assistant to Hardy''s room.


    The room was luxuriously decorated. Monroe looked around, thinking to herself that the rich truly knew how to enjoy life, having a luxurious little suite on an airplane.


    The assistant brought her a cup of water.


    Monroe accepted the cup, holding it in her hands, "Thank you, Assistant. And thank you, Mr. Hardy, too."


    The assistant smiled and left.


    Monroe took a few sips of water, feeling her stomach ease up a bit. She placed the cup back on the coaster and slowly looked around the room again.


    On one side of the wall hung a picture of Hardy. In the photo, Hardy appeared young and handsome, with a sharp look on his face. Monroe stared at the photo for a long time.


    When she first joined HD Economic Company, President Edward had said that Mr. Hardy had taken a liking to her. At that time, she was down and out and deeply grateful to Mr. Hardy for giving her a chance to develop her career.


    Later, everything went smoothly. She received training, participated in programs, and became a highly popular idol.


    Back then, she had thought that maybe one day she would meet Mr. Hardy.


    She wanted to thank him.


    Today, she was indeed lucky to meet Mr. Hardy, but at the moment of their meeting, she was so frightened that her breathing became erratic. She forgot what to say and only felt nervous. In the end, she was arranged to stay in the room without even saying a word of thanks.


    Sigh~! Monroe sighed in frustration.


    "I''m such an idiot."


    Maybe I''ll have another chance to thank him when we get off the plane later.


    She sat on the bed. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bed was soft.


    At this point, the plane started to taxi. Monroe quickly lay on the bed, gripping the edge. Not long after, the plane took off into the sky. Lying on the bed with her head on the pillow, Monroe''s thoughts wandered. Did Mr. Hardy sleep in this bed before?


    Now that she''s lying on it, does that mean she''s sharing a bed with Mr. Hardy? Discover stories at empire


    Hehe.


    Monroe chuckled to herself.


    The plane shook a little in the sky. Monroe, who hadn''t rested well in the past two days, slowly fell asleep amid the rocking.


    Hardy and Andy sat in the front, discussing which members to bring on this European investment trip. Honestly, Hardy didn''t have many products that could be sold to Europe.


    Europe currently lacked food, building materials, cement, fertilizers, pesticides, and daily necessities.


    What are Hardy''s industries?


    Hardy''s primary industry is media, but most European countries have not yet opened private television services.


    The Global Times had already established branches in various major European cities.


    Should they bring a bunch of Playboy magazines for them? Then there''s the gambling industry, security industry, film company, Barbie dolls, and Est¨¦e Lauder. Honestly, these are not suitable for Europe at this moment.


    Perhaps the only thing they could bring over would be televisions, but sales over there couldn''t possibly compare to those in the United States. Right now, ''N.Y.T'' televisions are in short supply and not hard to sell. Moreover, in Europe, people are only concerned with filling their stomachs.

 Chapter 379 An Amusing Girl

    As for the Hardy Group''s bank, Wells Fargo, it is already heavily in debt to Bank of America and can''t really lend much money to the Europeans. Establishing branches and slowly developing there may be of great significance in the long term, but it won''t yield much from that $22 billion.To be honest, Hardy''s current industries have great potential for future development, but they are only suitable for the resource abundant United States. For those still struggling below the poverty line, entertainment is still a luxury.


    This is why he involved the California consortium. Only a large consortium has such a diverse range of industries to profit from.


    Since there wasn''t much to sell, Hardy''s plan was to see if there was anything worth buying. In his previously set three year plan, the last of the six main business focuses was the luxury goods industry.


    So far, Hardy hasn''t genuinely entered the luxury market, with Est¨¦e Lauder being the only brand. If possible, he plans to acquire shares of some luxury companies during this trip. Even if they are left untouched, they could yield high returns in the future.


    Thinking about this, Hardy said to Andy, "This Marshall Plan involves over two billion dollars, with the vast majority being exports of goods. This will undoubtedly stimulate domestic industries in the U.S., especially for those products that European countries urgently need. The prices will certainly rise in the future.


    "Shipping, food, building materials, steel, cement, chemicals, industrial goods, fertilizers these industries'' values will surely grow, particularly the companies participating in this European trip. Their stock prices will likely increase significantly. We still have some time before we leave, so let''s have the financial team buy up their stocks.


    I estimate that growth will exceed twenty percent over the next two years."


    "Alright, I''ll make the arrangements when I get back," Andy replied.


    The flight from San Francisco to Los Angeles wasn''t far; it took just over an hour. As the plane landed, Hardy and the others fastened their seat belts. When the plane touched down with a sudden jolt, there was a scream from the cabin.


    "Ah~ Bang."


    It was clearly a woman''s scream. And a heavy object hitting the floor.


    The people in the plain were startled. The assistant said, "It seems to be Miss Monroe. Maybe she didn''t wake up and secure herself properly?"


    Monroe had fallen asleep, deeply asleep. The people in the front had also forgotten about her. As the plane suddenly landed, Monroe was thrown off the bed and hit the floor hard.


    The scream was her cry of pain.


    After the plane stabilized, Hardy and the others walked into the room and saw Monroe lying in the gap between the bed and the wall, looking quite disheveled.


    The assistant quickly went to help her.


    "Wait, wait, my leg is hurt," Monroe said with a sob.


    An ambulance arrived, and a doctor examined her, finding no serious injuries, just a sprained leg that would need half a month''s rest. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Monroe was lifted into the ambulance. After she was taken away, Hardy suddenly chuckled, finding it all quite amusing.


    The California consortium finally settled on the team for this European trip.


    Hardy would lead the delegation, including Andy, the president of Hardy Group, the president of Wells Fargo, the president of Bank of America, the executive president of Northwest Bank, the president of Crock Agricultural Group, the president of Meton Real Estate Development Company, the president of Kaiser Group, Northrop Grumman and other companies such as Sylvania Electronics, and California Petroleum Company.


    Although other companies didn''t send representatives, they handed over their business directories. If there were suitable opportunities, Hardy Group would negotiate on their behalf.


    Other teams were also organized and ready.


    The European trip was scheduled to start on September 20th. There were still a few days left, during which Andy led the financial team to make moves in the market, buying up promising stocks.


    Meanwhile, Hardy did something else.


    He took the president and editor in chief of the Global Times, Mark Keane and Robinson, to visit Arnold, who was still hospitalized.


    Arnold''s injuries were not severe; he had only been shot in the shoulder. It had been a while, and he could already move freely.


    That evening, the ABC TV news broadcast a story about Jon Hardy, the owner of Hardy Group, visiting Arnold with the president and editor in chief of the Global Times. In the news, Hardy personally promised that Arnold would receive a $100,000 award from the Global Times for his courageous spirit. Your adventure continues at empire


    There was also another reward.


    The documentary Arnold shot, made into the film documentary "Black Gold 1948" was shown in theaters and grossed over 9 million at the box office. Arnold would also receive a share of the profits, amounting to $450,000.


    Many people were shocked when they saw this news.


    A $100,000 reward plus a $450,000 profit share.


    This Arnold suddenly received $550,000. Becoming a rich man overnight. Keep in mind, this amount of money could buy ten luxury houses in Beverly Hills at the time.


    This reporter Arnold suddenly entered the ranks of the wealthy.


    Hardy offered such a generous reward to motivate other journalist to be more decisive and bolder.


    Though he followed Henry''s instructions, he risked his life and was nearly killed by those people. Hardy thought he deserved the reward.


    With Arnold''s example, Hardy Group employees would undoubtedly be motivated and scramble to work hard, knowing they could also earn big rewards.


    What is the most effective way to win people''s hearts? Ideals and beliefs?


    For some, yes, but for the vast majority, it''s hard to reach such lofty heights. Money, however, can make most people submit.


    Money talks.


    Hardy was never a noble person; otherwise, he wouldn''t have developed in the underworld. He''s just a common man.


    A common man uses common methods.


    As long as he provides enough benefits to his subordinates, they will work hard for him and be less likely to betray him. That''s all he needs.

 Chapter 380 Italy

    September 19th.The aid delegation and the survey team convened in New York for a welcome reception.


    The aid delegation was led by Deputy Secretary of State Dean Acheson. The civilian survey group consisted of three teams: the California Consortium team led by Hardy, the Rockefeller Foundation team headed by David Rockefeller, and the Citibank Consortium team led by Citibank President William Rhodes.


    Dean Acheson, sporting a small mustache, looked sharp and energetic. Smiling, he greeted the attendees, "It''s an honor to meet all the chairmen and presidents here. Since last year, we began implementing the Marshall Plan and have engaged in multiple discussions with various European countries. We''ve already distributed a portion of the aid."


    "President Johnson believes we can deepen our assistance further, which is why you have all been invited to join this aid survey team. Today, we''re here to get acquainted, and tomorrow we set off together. Our first stop is Italy."


    The venue was filled with fifty to sixty people. Many were already acquainted, being prominent figures in the business world, and they began exchanging greetings and engaging in conversation.


    David Rockefeller spotted Hardy, approached him with a smile, and extended his hand. "Hello, Hardy. This is our first meeting. I''m David Rockefeller."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Rockefeller," Hardy replied, smiling as he shook hands.


    Hardy knew well who David Rockefeller was a third generation member of the Rockefeller family. The Rockefeller family was currently led by David''s father, John D. Rockefeller Jr. At 33, David was the Chairman and General Manager of the Executive Committee of Chase Manhattan Bank and would later rise to become the head of the Rockefeller Foundation.


    A 33 year old bank president was certainly considered young and accomplished.


    However, David Rockefeller felt more admiration and curiosity toward the young man standing before him. Hardy was only 27, much younger than himself.


    More importantly, David had the advantage of his family''s legacy to manage a bank with billions in assets at such a young age, while Hardy had built his wealth from the ground up, accumulating assets worth hundreds of millions in just three to four years.


    Moreover, Hardy had recently become a shareholder of Bank of America, joining the core ranks of the California Consortium.


    Before this gathering, David Rockefeller had specifically researched the other team members. After all, they were both collaborators and competitors. Among them, Hardy''s resume was the most compelling. Starting from a small enterprise, he had gradually expanded and merged, turning it into a conglomerate.


    Even David found himself impressed.


    The two exchanged a few pleasantries before David Rockefeller said, "Hardy, I find your experiences quite fascinating, especially your business strategies, which often yield maximum returns through ingenious tactics. Since we''ll be working together, I hope we can discuss them further in the future."


    Hardy smiled.


    "Of course, I''d be happy to chat when we have the opportunity."


    For Hardy, speaking openly about his real methods wasn''t an option; he couldn''t exactly say he was using foresight from the future to plan his moves.


    However, with so many business strategies from future knowledge at his disposal, he could easily share a few to impress David.


    Hardy then met William Rhodes, President of Citibank. Rhodes, in his sixties and of Jewish descent, engaged Hardy in a lengthy conversation.


    Subsequently, Hardy met many chairmen and presidents of other major American corporations.


    September 20th¡ªDeparture.


    The first destination was Italy. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The war had inflicted significant damage on Italy, leaving many cities in ruins and the economy in dire straits. However, Italy was somewhat fortunate due to its strategic maneuvering in the latter stages, allowing it to avoid severe penalties.


    To prevent Italy from aligning with the Soviet Union, the United States provided substantial support through the Marshall Plan, making Italy one of the largest beneficiaries.


    It maybe hilarious but this so called "lazy nation" was actually on the losing side and got more benefits than some other countries on the wining side.


    Italian Prime Minister Alcide De Gasperi welcomed the aid delegation. The Marshall Plan had been in operation since 1947, and each country had its corresponding committee. The U.S. had already provided Italy with $130 million in aid.


    This time, the delegation brought the second batch of aid and the civilian investment group. The Italians knew these civilian groups were composed of major U.S. conglomerates, whose assistance could rival that of the American government.


    Currently, Italy was short on food, machinery, and capital lacking almost everything. They were eager to seize any opportunity that could contribute to national development.


    Italy presented a comprehensive list.


    L''Azienda generale italiana petroli (Agip), Italy''s largest oil company, was open to foreign investment.


    The National Grid Company.


    Fiat Automotive Company.


    Generali Insurance Company.


    UniCredit Group.


    The list included over 130 companies, spanning industries such as oil, electricity, natural gas, insurance, credit, automotive, shipping, food, precision instruments, machinery manufacturing, Hospitals, dining, jewelry, and more.


    The three major consortiums showed interest in many companies on the list. Rockefeller naturally had a keen interest in the oil industry.


    Others had their targeted sectors. The Security Pacific Corporation, part of the California Consortium, was interested in Generali Insurance.


    Meanwhile, Citibank''s group saw potential in Italy''s national grid business.


    What if multiple parties were interested in the same business? They could negotiate privately. Since they were all part of this delegation, they could sit down and discuss co-investment opportunities.


    Of course, some were focused on selling goods, like Crocker Agricultural Company, which offered Italy better quality, cheaper grain, and agricultural products.


    Hardy also had his sights set on something. He was interested in a shipping company, Mardi Shipping Company. According to the information provided, Mardi Shipping previously owned several passenger and cargo ships and operated ferries on Mediterranean routes, including routes from Italy to Spain, Morocco, Tunisia, and Malta.


    However, during World War II, all their ships were requisitioned, leaving the company with only two ferries. The company urgently needed investment to develop.


    Hardy still had many Liberty ships and Victory ships. He could easily invest a few ships here.

 Chapter 381 The Mediterranean Largest Shipping Company

    Hardy approached a Commerce Department official, "Mr. Pierce, could you help me get in touch with someone from Mardi Shipping Company? I''d like to discuss a potential investment."The Commerce Department official was very pleased this was the first businessman willing to invest in shipping so he nodded immediately, "Of course, no problem. I''ll notify them right away. They can be here within a day."


    As the official was about to leave, Hardy called out, "Oh, one more thing. I''m also interested in investing in the luxury goods industry, but I don''t see any such entries on this list. Could you help me connect with some companies in that sector?"


    "Investing in luxury goods?" The official was somewhat surprised.


    Given the current economic climate, luxury goods companies were struggling. People were focused on survival, with few willing to purchase luxury items.


    "Certainly, but are you sure you want to invest in the luxury goods sector?" the official asked again.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    After the official left, Andy and the president of Wells Fargo approached Hardy. Hardy looked at them and asked, "Have you found any promising sectors?"


    Andy said, "I think Fiat is quite appealing, but they''re a large entity. The Italian government intends for Fiat to acquire most domestic brands to revive the national automotive industry. They also have restrictions on foreign share sales, limiting them to 30%. And we''re not the only ones interested, several other companies are as well."


    Hardy knew that Fiat would develop quite well in the future.


    "What''s your plan?"


    "I hope to acquire at least 5%, which would require about $30 million," Andy replied.


    Hardy nodded, "Alright, I support your decision. Go ahead and do it. Try to secure as much as possible."


    As for the president of Wells Fargo, he was interested in a small bank.


    This small bank had already gone bankrupt. Its headquarters were in Rome, and it had branches in Milan, Naples, Florence, Venice, Turin, and Palermo, the capital of Sicily, known as the Mafia''s home.


    He wanted to acquire this bank and turn it into Wells Fargo''s branch in Italy.


    "If you think it''s feasible, then go ahead. You''re the president," Hardy said with a smile.


    The next afternoon.


    Representatives from Mardi Shipping arrived in Rome and met Hardy at the hotel. The person who came was the current president, Gerry Mardi, the second generation heir of the Mardi family.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy, I''m Gerry Mardi," the middle aged man greeted warmly, shaking Hardy''s hand with both hands.


    The two sat down to talk.


    Gerry Mardi made it clear that they were open to any form of investment. They had so little capital on hand that they could barely maintain operations and feared it would take a long time to return to their former status.


    "I have a batch of Liberty ships and Victory ships, mostly bulk carriers. I have two proposals: one is to lease them to you, and the other is to use the ships as equity in your company," Hardy suggested.


    The only asset Mardi Shipping currently held was its management rights and routes. Hardy''s investment would certainly make him the major shareholder.


    Eventually, Mardi presented his plan. He proposed valuing the company''s existing total assets and working with Hardy, who would contribute three Liberty ships and two Victory ships, holding 66% of the shares, while also leasing 20 Liberty ships and 10 Victory ships to Mardi Shipping.


    Since the company was broke, they could only defer payment for the leases.


    Gerry Mardi was indeed shrewd, this way, he could retain a significant amount of shares while acquiring enough ships to instantly become the largest shipping company in the Mediterranean, essentially "borrowing chickens to lay eggs" and "using no money to make money."


    Hardy saw through his plan but agreed to the proposal anyway.


    Gerry might think he was getting a great deal. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But in fact, Hardy would gain even more.


    Although the lease payments were deferred, it wasn''t like they wouldn''t be paid eventually. Those ships would only rust if docked, but renting them out meant generating income.


    Hardy now controlled a major shipping company.


    Regarding Hardy''s interest in investing in luxury goods, the Commerce Department took it very seriously, but they currently had no list of such companies.


    Having no idea how to proceed, they finally escalated it to the Minister of Commerce.


    The Minister had an idea: "Publish a notice in the newspaper stating that Mr. Hardy, Chairman of the Hardy Group from the U.S., intends to invest in Italy''s luxury goods industry. Interested parties can call the Commerce Department to register. Leave your department''s phone number, and set the registration period for three days."


    An official immediately went to post the news.


    The announcement quickly caught the attention of luxury goods industry professionals, even if the general public didn''t notice.


    After all, the strongest country post war was the United States.


    The highest level of consumer spending was also in the United States.


    So, the luxury market was naturally in the United States.


    If they could enter the U.S. market, it would be an excellent opportunity for these luxury brands. Moreover, Hardy Group was a major American corporation, which could significantly promote their industry.


    Many luxury brands quickly called the Commerce Department.


    Within two days, the Commerce Department prepared a list of over sixty luxury brands. Some were well known throughout Italy, while others were obscure, the department suspected some of these brands were merely trying to fool wealthy Americans.


    They were right¡ªsome of these luxury brands were indeed hoping for speculative investment.


    The list was laid out before Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, this is the list we compiled. Please see if there are any companies you''d like to invest in. If there are, we have their contact details, and we can arrange for their representatives to come over for a face to face discussion."


    Hardy picked up the list and began reading.


    Some of the names were unfamiliar, but others were well known in later years.


    Seeing these names, Hardy''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    If he invested in these brands now, a $10,000 investment could yield $1 million in the future. He looked to see which names were on the list.


    Bulgari, Gucci, Fendi, Prada, Zegna.

 Chapter 382 Investment in Luxury Goods

    While examining the investment strategies of other major corporations and observing their aggressive acquisitions of heavy assets, Hardy felt tempted to follow suit. However, he was well aware of his own situation. The focus of Hardy Group''s business was not on these heavy assets, and currently, he couldn''t afford to venture into such high capital investments.For example, the Rockefeller consortium, with its deep rooted strength and resources, pursued projects that demanded significant investment and promised high returns.


    They invested in Italy''s largest oil company, AGIP.


    Rockefeller had extensive oil pipelines, possessed the best global oil technology, and had large sums of capital. Even if others wanted to compete for AGIP, it would be difficult to do so.


    Take Italy''s power grid as another example. It is currently a private industry, but such a strategic national enterprise will eventually be nationalized. If one invests heavily now, the future of the enterprise will be uncertain, and potential returns are still up in the air.


    There are also large manufacturing enterprises in Europe. Hardy felt that instead of investing in these, it would be better to directly invest in American manufacturing. In the decades to come, almost all of the surviving and thriving large manufacturers will be American companies. America''s investment in Europe now is mainly for strategic national interests.


    In the upcoming decades, there will be fierce competition between American and European corporations in areas like machinery, pharmaceuticals, electronics, military industries, biological breeding, aerospace, steel, and environmental science, leading to fierce, cutthroat battles.


    Ultimately, the surviving companies are all American.


    Thus, investing in European large manufacturing firms is less preferable than investing in American manufacturing.


    Moreover, the political situation in Europe is too volatile, making it difficult to control and requiring too much effort, which is not an ideal investment for Hardy.


    Additionally, there is a personal reason for Hardy.


    Although the Hardy Group appears to be thriving now, it is still relatively new and lacks a solid foundation. Previously, Hardy''s earnings were from quick returns, and only through a series of bold maneuvers has he attained his current status. It is not because Hardy Group''s strength is particularly formidable.


    Compared to those established consortia, Hardy still has a long way to go. Sometimes, it really takes time to build up. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This is also why he planned to penetrate the core layer of the California consortium.


    Even the California consortium is considered a new force. Its foundation and strength cannot be compared to established consortia like Rockefeller or Morgan.


    Hardy is fully aware of this, so he doesn''t aim too high and only invests in industries with low investment and high returns.


    Moreover, Investments do not need to cover all bases. One should invest in what they are most familiar with and can control.


    The electronic and computer companies are just beginning, many more profitable industries will be available for investment in the future. When the electronics industry takes off, that will be the golden period for investment.


    Hardy glanced again at the investment list.


    There were five names on it that Hardy recognized.


    Although he didn''t know how large these companies would become in the future, one thing was certain they survived into the era Hardy lived in.


    Companies that have lasted that long are likely not bad.


    Hardy put check marks next to those five names and called in a Commerce Department official, saying, "Can you help me contact the heads of these companies? I would like to meet them."


    "Of course, no problem. I will contact them right away," the official immediately replied.


    No matter what Hardy chose to invest in, as long as it was an investment, they were eager. Right now, they were hungry for investment.


    Two days later, these business owners came one after another.


    The first was the owner of Prada. Prada was founded in 1913 and later became popular with the royal family and a south after by the nobles and the rich. However, this prosperity was short lived, a few years later, Mussolini came to power.


    During World War II, Prada''s factory in Milan was bombed, leaving less than a tenth of its skilled workers, making survival tough. The owner, upon seeing the Commerce Department''s advertisement, saw this as an opportunity and came seeking investment.


    "I don''t want my family''s business to disappear," were the owner''s exact words.


    After negotiations, Hardy invested $550,000 for 35% of Prada''s shares, with the remaining shares still held by the founding family.


    The second to arrive was Gucci.


    This time, it was the chief designer Guccio Gucci and the president Domenico De Sole. It was their collaboration that had enabled Gucci''s growth.


    Domenico De Sole, being a businessman, saw Hardy''s investment information and thought of expanding and strengthening Gucci. Gucci already had a certain reputation, but it was mostly limited to Italy. He wanted to make Gucci a global brand.


    Gucci''s shares were jointly owned by the two men. Hardy asked, "How much of your shares are you prepared to offer, and at what price do you plan to sell to me?"


    The two exchanged glances. De Sole said, "On this point, we have a disagreement, so we came together to see Mr. Hardy. What we want is not just financial support."


    Hardy smiled and said, "I don''t know if you are aware of the situation with ABC Television. ABC is my enterprise, and it currently has the highest ratings in the United States. My acquisition of luxury goods companies is to prepare them for entry into the American market. The promotional capabilities of our group are unmatched." Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "To be honest, even a little known brand can become famous through our promotion."


    "By collaborating with me, you can enjoy these resources."


    In the end, the two partners agreed to give up 32% of their shares for $660,000, a price Hardy accepted.


    Next were Bulgari and Fendi.


    Hardy did not seek to hold controlling stakes because he needed these leaders to continue developing the companies. His goal was to sit back and wait for the companies to grow and earn money for him.


    Then the owner of Zegna came.


    The Zegna owner was unique, he brought two tailors along when meeting Hardy. Zegna specialized in men''s clothing and was a well known suit brand. They had a ready to wear production line and a bespoke service for high end customers.

 Chapter 383 Ferrero

    The war had destroyed their factory, leaving only a few tailors to make custom suits, bringing them back to their early days as a tailor shop.Hardy held out his hands while the tailors took his measurements. The Zegna owner continuously smiled and introduced his business, hoping to secure Hardy''s investment to open a new ready to wear factory.


    Hardy had heard of the Zegna brand in his previous life.


    It was one of the world''s top men''s clothing brands with a very high market share.


    "I have a suggestion for you," Hardy said.


    "Please go ahead, Mr. Hardy," the owner asked very humbly.


    "Open a clothing factory in Italy and also one in the United States. In the future, America''s consumption capacity will be the world''s highest, so it''s best to capture that market now," Hardy said.


    "Oh, I would like to, but this would require a larger investment," the owner replied, looking somewhat troubled.


    "I will invest. In that case, my shares will certainly be the majority, but I will give you some technical shares. Think it over," Hardy suggested.


    The Zegna owner bowed his head and thought for a long time.


    "I agree with your suggestion, Mr. Hardy."


    After negotiating cooperation with these luxury brands, Hardy had some free time. He planned to take a stroll through Rome and visit the Rome branch of the Global Times.


    The newspaper head quarter had a small two story building in Rome.


    There were only six or seven people in total. Hardy met with the editor in chief and reporters, gave them some encouragement, and treated them to a lavish meal.


    After the meal, Hardy left with his assistant and bodyguards.


    As their car drove down a street, Hardy suddenly asked the driver to stop. He looked at the statues ahead and realized this was the Trevi Fountain, as seen in "Roman Holiday."


    "I''ll get out and take a walk."


    Hardy got out, and his assistant and two bodyguards quickly followed, trailing behind him. Hardy stood by the Trevi Fountain for a while, then walked down a nearby street. It must be said that every street in Rome exudes an artistic atmosphere.


    Some thoughts flashed through Hardy''s mind.


    Should "Roman Holiday" be released a few years earlier? The male lead, Joe, could be a reporter for the Global Times, which would certainly be a great promotion for the newspaper. As for the scooter in the movie, the scooter from the motorcycle company Hardy previously acquired would fit perfectly.


    All items in the film, if they could be from his companies, would be. Audrey Hepburn''s dress? Prada. The jewelry she wears? Bulgari.


    The drink she sips? It must be Pepsi.


    Hardy said to his assistant, "Make a note of this and inform Henry and the others to find a girl named ''Audrey Hepburn.'' She should be in the UK and has either acted in films or performed in stage plays."


    The assistant quickly noted it down.


    This was all Hardy knew, and finding her might be challenging. It would depend on Henry and his team''s capabilities.


    After giving his instructions, Hardy was about to get back in the car when he suddenly smelled a rich chocolate aroma. He looked up and found himself standing in front of a candy shop.


    He glanced at the sign.


    "Ferrero Candy."


    Hardy was slightly surprised. The future richest man in Italy was the owner of Ferrero Candy. Hardy stepped into the shop, which had wooden shelves filled with various chocolate candies.


    One box contained chocolate balls wrapped in gold paper, which caught Hardy''s eye. At that moment, a salesperson approached and smiled, asking, "Gentlemen, what would you like to buy?"


    "What is this candy called?" Hardy pointed to the gold wrapped balls.


    "This is our owner''s creation, ''Hazelnut Wafer Chocolate.'' It tastes wonderful. Would you like to try one?" the salesperson said, handing one to Hardy.


    Hardy unwrapped the paper, revealing a chocolate ball inside. He took a bite. He had to admit, it tasted delicious.


    This triggered some memories from Hardy''s previous life.


    He hadn''t thought of his past life in a long time, but today, a piece of candy stirred memories.


    Back then, he was still in college.


    Every time he goes to take a lesson he goes to a small shop to buy a Ferrero chocolate, it can be said that the number of the Ferrero he eat is equal to the number of lessons he attended.


    Ah, the memories of youth.


    "I would like to meet your boss," Hardy said after finishing a golden ball.


    "Huh, you want to meet our boss? May I ask why?" the salesperson asked, puzzled.


    "I am an investor from the United States, and I think your chocolates are excellent. I am interested in investing," Hardy said straightforwardly.


    The salesperson was a bit stunned. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One chocolate, and he''s ready to invest?


    Is this for real, or just a trick to get a free piece of chocolate?


    "Uh, I''ll call our boss, he''s upstairs," the salesperson hurriedly said, heading upstairs.


    Hardy picked up another golden ball, unwrapped it, and started eating. He had to admit, the hazelnut wafer chocolate he was eating now was much tastier than the ones he had eaten in his previous life. Whether it was the chocolate itself or the handmade nature, the flavor was exceptional.


    In any case, it was delicious.


    It made him want to eat one after another.


    Hardy also knew the story behind these hazelnut wafer chocolates.


    After World War II, European countries faced material shortages, and cocoa beans were in short supply. To reduce the amount of chocolate used, Ferrero invented these chocolate balls with hazelnuts, crushed nuts, and wafers, allowing them to use only one sixth of the chocolate.


    Explore stories at empire


    After its invention, the candy was found to taste excellent and became hugely popular, becoming one of Ferrero''s most classic chocolate products.


    Pietro Ferrero, in his thirties, was surprised when he learned that the guest from America was interested in investing in his candy shop.

 Chapter 384 France

    Pietro Ferrero, in his thirties, was surprised when he learned that the guest from America was interested in investing in his candy shop."Hello, sir. My name is Pietro Ferrero, and I am the owner of this candy shop," Pietro introduced himself, extending his hand.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Jon Hardy," Hardy introduced himself.


    Pietro was slightly taken aback. After a moment, he studied Hardy carefully and asked, "I read in the newspapers that a Mr. Jon Hardy is part of the American investment delegation. He''s the owner of Hardy Group in the U.S., and I also saw an advertisement from the Ministry of Commerce recently, stating that Jon Hardy plans to invest in Italy''s fashion industry."


    Hardy smiled and replied, "Yes, that''s me."


    Pietro was astonished. The newspapers described this man as the president of a large corporation, with a fortune worth billions of dollars¡ªa true magnate. But why would such a wealthy man be interested in his small candy shop?


    Hardy picked up a golden chocolate ball and said, "I really like this chocolate. You''ve used hazelnuts, crushed nuts, and wafers inside. It reduces the amount of chocolate needed, which saves on costs while improving the taste. I''m curious, whose idea was this?"


    Hearing Hardy mention the golden chocolate balls, Pietro immediately felt a sense of pride. "I came up with that myself."


    Pietro''s parents had originally run a pastry shop, but Pietro saw greater potential in the chocolate and candy industry, so he transformed the family bakery into a chocolate candy shop. Business had indeed improved significantly. Originally operating in a small town in northern Italy, Pietro later invested in opening this shop in Rome to expand, and it had only been open for two years.


    "Are you interested in expanding this business?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "Of course I am," Pietro responded eagerly.


    Pietro had moved his candy shop from a small town to Rome precisely to seek growth. Now, a major investor was standing in front of him, offering to invest. How could he not be tempted?


    "I also own a chocolate company in the U.S., and I believe we could merge our operations and develop some even better candies, turning them into global sensations. Would you be interested in joining forces?" Hardy invited.


    "I would be honored," Pietro responded excitedly.


    At this point, Ferrero only had two shops one in Rome and the other in a small town in northern Italy along with two candy making workshops. It was, at best, a small scale operation, essentially a workshop style business.


    Hardy decided to invest $300,000, taking an 80% stake in the company. Pietro could use the money to expand, and Hardy''s U.S. chocolate company would collaborate with Ferrero, providing ample and affordable raw materials.


    From then on, Ferrero entered a period of rapid growth.


    When Pietro returned home and told his wife about everything, he still found it unbelievable. "Mr. Hardy invested $300,000 after eating just a few hazelnut chocolates. My goodness, these big capitalists are really capricious in their investments."


    His wife smiled and said, "Isn''t this exactly what you''ve always dreamed of? Now you have the money, and someone to help you get more raw materials, and even open up the overseas market. I believe you''ll become the best candy maker in Italy."


    Pietro kissed his wife passionately. "Yes, I will work hard towards that goal," Pietro said with excitement.


    The entire trip to Italy lasted 12 days. Many companies in the delegation reached agreements, and Hardy reaped substantial rewards. The next stop for the delegation was France.


    By October 1948, there was only one month left until the U.S. presidential election, and the campaign had entered its final phase.


    Various election campaigns were in full swing.


    Johnson intensified his speeches. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a recent poll, his approval rating reached 48.6%, while Dewey''s dropped to 45.1%, with Johnson pulling ahead.


    But Johnson didn''t relax for a moment. He continued to travel from city to city, delivering speeches. When his approval ratings were low, he didn''t lose heart. When they were high, he worked even harder to solidify his advantage, knowing that only the final election results would guarantee his victory.


    All polls are merely predictive and have significant limitations, unable to fully reflect the real situation. There was no other way but to work hard.


    His competitor, Dewey, was unwilling to concede and also began delivering speeches across the country. However, the results were far less favorable than Johnson''s. Wherever he went, the crowds were only in the thousands, much lower than Johnson''s numbers. The proud Dewey lost his temper several times, even berating his campaign team for their ineffective publicity.


    Two planes landed one after another at Paris airport.


    French Prime Minister Robert Schuman welcomed the delegation at the airport, and later, French President Vincent Auriol received the delegation at the ¨¦lys¨¦e Palace, where he hosted a banquet in their honor.


    Subsequent work was handed over to French Minister of Economy Georges Bidault.


    The U.S. had previously provided $65 million in aid to France to help with reconstruction. France had suffered greatly during World War II, with the country completely occupied and many cities reduced to ruins, severely damaging the nation''s vitality.


    Although the war ended in victory, the domestic economy experienced a sharp decline, leading to the devaluation of the franc, skyrocketing prices, and severe shortages of goods. The people''s lives were extremely difficult.


    At this time, France desperately needed assistance.


    However, there was also a sense of caution towards the American aid plan. Many believed that the U.S. had ulterior motives in helping Europe, aiming to become the world''s leading power. While many people saw through this, survival was the immediate priority.


    Only after ensuring survival could they talk about rights, so European countries succumbed and accepted the aid. It was because of this aid that European countries agreed to many of the conditions set by the Americans, ultimately leading to Europe''s economic recovery but also its subjugation to the U.S.

 Chapter 385 investment in France

    France presented a list of companies.The list included both state owned and private enterprises, similar to the situation in Italy. State owned enterprises had to remain under state control, while private enterprises could be negotiated directly with their owners.


    Among these were some special companies that the French government had confiscated after the war and were now directly selling.


    The industries France offered for investment included oil, banking, steel, automobiles, machine tools, tobacco, insurance, liquefied gas, construction, aviation, and shipping.


    Wells Fargo was planning to acquire a bank in France as part of its European expansion strategy. Hardy, on the other hand, instructed Andy to reach out to the shipping companies on the list to explore the possibility of investing in French shipping.


    Hardy had already made up his mind.


    He knew that shipping would be a crucial industry in the future. With resources already at his disposal, Hardy had established shipping companies in the U.S. England, and Italy. If he could acquire more shipping companies in other countries, he could eventually form a global super shipping conglomerate.


    Of course, he didn''t forget about acquiring luxury brands either. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These investments were smaller but paved the way for future opportunities.


    Hardy approached French Ministry of Commerce officials with the same request he had made in Italy: Hardy Group wanted to invest in France''s luxury goods industry. The French officials could only provide the names of companies on the list, advising Hardy to handle any other investments on his own.


    The level of service was far inferior to what he had experienced in Italy.


    Hardy then contacted the head of the French branch of Global Times and instructed him to place advertisements in French newspapers, stating that the American investment delegation, led by Hardy Group, was interested in investing in the luxury goods industry. Those interested could register with the French branch of Global Times.


    France had many fashion brands, including Louis Vuitton, Herm¨¨s, Cartier, Lanc?me, L''Or¨¦al, Lacoste, Dior, Chanel, Van Cleef & Arpels, and Boucheron.


    During the German occupation in World War II, the French fashion industry experienced a severe downturn. Countless brands were either forced to shut down or had their assets relocated to Vienna. A few highly valuable luxury brands were preserved, but their management was taken over by Germans, with all profits going to Germany.


    Even fashion design programs in various academies had German instructors imposing ideological corrections.


    Of course, some brands chose to collaborate.


    Some of these brands were later dealt with by the French government, while others managed to escape punishment but continued to struggle.


    Shortly after the advertisement was released, Global Times received numerous inquiries.


    The first to come forward was Christian Dior. Hardy immediately recognized the name.


    Christian Dior was quite tall, standing slightly above Hardy, who was over six feet tall. The slightly balding middle aged man bent over slightly, wearing a big smile as he extended both hands to shake Hardy''s hand.


    "Mr. Hardy, it''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Christian Dior. I am a designer, and I have opened a fashion store under my name. I hope to secure your investment," Dior said respectfully.


    Before the war, Dior was just a tailor. During the occupation, he did quite well, making clothes for the Germans, which almost led to his downfall after the war. This experience left him nervous and cautious. When he saw Hardy''s investment advertisement, he immediately had an idea.


    He wanted to attach himself to a powerful ally to ensure his survival.


    At that time, France''s purging activities were not yet complete, and Dior feared that the situation might worsen and that he would be targeted again. The last thing he wanted was to end up in a labor camp.


    The American investment in Europe was widely known, with Hardy Group being one of the investors. Dior knew of Hardy''s background and was eager to forge a connection with him. If he had Hardy''s backing, he would no longer have to live in constant fear.


    "I understand, Mr. Dior. I am interested in investing in your company. Let''s discuss the details. How much capital do you need?" Hardy asked.


    "I need 10 million francs," Dior replied cautiously.


    Hardy quickly calculated in his mind that 10 million francs was equivalent to about $300,000. This was not a large sum for Hardy, and it was very much within his ability to invest.


    "I will provide the funds, Mr. Dior. However, I want 65% of the shares in your company. You will be responsible for all design and production," Hardy said.


    Dior''s still wanted to keep the majority shares in his hand but honestly the choice wasn''t his.


    Dior quickly composed himself. He had no other choice. If he didn''t get the money and some protection, he wouldn''t even have the opportunity to continue his work. After a brief moment of hesitation, Dior nodded.


    Hardy invested $500,000 to establish the Dior company, taking a 65% stake, while Dior contributed his Paris store and management expertise for the remaining 35%. Dior would operate in both France and the U.S., and when it expanded into America, Hardy promised significant media support.


    Christian Dior left with excitement after their meeting.


    Soon after, Hardy acquired a portion of Lanc?me''s shares. Lanc?me had struggled during World War II, halting production entirely. After the war, they hadn''t yet recovered and were looking for investors, so Hardy obtained a 15% stake.


    As for L''Or¨¦al, it had also halted production because its owner had been arrested for assisting the Germans during the war.


    Then there was Chanel. Several of their stores remained closed, with rumors circulating that Coco Chanel had been closely involved with the Germans during the war. Now, Mrs. Coco had fled to Switzerland.


    Hardy had sent letters to all of L''Or¨¦al''s shareholders and Mrs. Coco Chanel, expressing Hardy Group''s interest in purchasing some of their shares if they were willing to sell.


    At the end of the day, it was all about survival.

 Chapter 386 William Buckley

    Hardy didn''t care about what they had done in the past. After all, they had collaborated with the Germans to survive. Hardy couldn''t bring himself to pursue civilians who had been forced to collaborate with the enemy because their government had failed to provide the protection it should have.Moreover, the fact that the French government hadn''t taken action against them suggested that their offenses weren''t too severe.


    Meanwhile, Andy had successfully contacted France''s Bollor¨¦ Shipping Company. The owner, Vincent Bollor¨¦, came to visit Hardy, and the two had a very enjoyable conversation.


    Bollor¨¦ Shipping, founded in 1822, is one of France''s oldest shipping companies. Like many others, they had suffered significant losses during World War II. Currently, they still owned 12 ships, which was impressive. They had routes connecting the U.S., Australia, various African countries, and Asia. Vincent Bollor¨¦ was very interested in Hardy''s investment.


    In reality, the companies listed by the Ministry of Commerce were only those that had already expressed interest in receiving investments, which meant these companies were open to investment from the beginning.


    Bollor¨¦ was willing to accept an investment of no more than 30% of the company''s shares. After an afternoon of negotiations, Hardy secured a 35% stake. In return, Hardy invested 9 cargo ships, while Hardy Shipping leased 10 cargo ships to Bollor¨¦ Shipping.


    With this, Hardy had now taken control of four shipping companies.


    He had become an undisputed global shipping giant.


    The Marshall Plan¡ªthe U.S. aid program for European countries required the transportation of large quantities of supplies, giving a tremendous boost to trade and making it a golden age for the shipping industry.


    The delegation''s trip to France lasted 15 days in total. The next stop was Austria, but Hardy didn''t go with them this time. Instead, he sent Andy and the president of Wells Fargo. If they found any promising projects, they were to communicate with him via telegram. Hardy had to return to the U.S.


    The election was about to begin.


    Johnson had entered the final sprint, and Hardy wanted to ensure there were no surprises.


    A few days earlier, his private plane had already flown to France to wait for him. Hardy boarded his plane and returned to the U.S.


    ...


    Hardy''s private plane flew directly to Miami. With the election approaching, all parties were making their final efforts by traveling across the country and delivering speeches. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The plane landed at Miami Airport, where Michael was waiting to greet him. When Hardy got off the plane and saw Michael, he smiled and gave him a hug.


    The two got into the car and sat together in the back seat. Hardy asked, "How are you holding up, following Johnson around for speeches? Exhausted?"


    "It''s fulfilling. This is the life I enjoy," Michael replied with a smile.


    Hardy leaned closer to Michael and said, "Learn as much as you can now. When you run for senator, join the Senate, become a party leader, and then run for president, I believe you''ll have the chance to sit in the Oval Office one day."


    "I''ll work toward that," Michael said confidently.


    "By the way, how have the speeches been going recently?" Hardy asked.


    "Pretty well. We''ve planned everything ahead of time. The crowd at each speech has been around 20,000 to 30,000 people, and in bigger cities, we''re seeing 40,000 to 50,000."


    "And what about Dewey?"


    "Since the ''Black Gold'' scandal, Dewey''s popularity has dropped significantly. His rally sizes are much smaller than President Johnson''s, and there''s even word that Dewey has been lashing out at his campaign team in frustration."


    Hardy chuckled at that.


    Soon, the car arrived at the Ritz-Carlton Hotel, where President Johnson was staying. The Ritz-Carlton, known for its luxury and elegance since its founding in the 19th century, was the top choice for politicians.


    When Hardy and Michael entered the presidential suite, President Johnson was talking to a heavyset man in his sixties. Upon seeing Hardy, Johnson smiled brightly, stood up, and gave him a warm embrace.


    Explore stories at empire


    Everyone else in the room stood up as well.


    "How was your trip to Europe?" President Johnson asked with a smile.


    "Those countries need to rebuild, and they''re looking for steel, cement, food, and daily necessities. My Hardy Group mainly deals in media, which doesn''t have much business over there. I did acquire a few luxury brands, so there was some gain," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "Hardy, let me introduce you. This is my running mate, Vice President William Buckley," Johnson introduced the older man to Hardy.


    Although Hardy was meeting William Buckley for the first time, he had heard of him before. Buckley, originally a lawyer, had served as a criminal prosecutor and county court judge. Later, he joined Congress, holding positions in both the House and Senate. Since 1937, he had been the Senate Majority Leader, a deeply rooted Democratic politician.


    This year, Buckley was chosen as Johnson''s running mate, helping with campaign activities, especially within the party.


    Hardy also knew that after Johnson was re-elected, Buckley would continue as Vice President until Johnson''s term ended.


    "Mr. Buckley, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about you from President Johnson, but this is the first time we''ve met," Hardy said warmly, shaking Buckley''s hand.


    Buckley smiled and shook his hand in return. "You know, Hardy, we''re quite alike."


    Hardy was taken aback. "Why do you say that?"


    Buckley chuckled, "I help President Johnson garner support within the party, while you help him gain the people''s support. Don''t you think we''re quite similar?"


    Hardy laughed as well.


    "Thank you for the compliment, but what I do can''t compare to your work," Hardy said modestly.


    Buckley shook his head seriously. "No, your ''Black Gold'' scandal was a key factor in this campaign''s success. It completely crippled Dewey''s momentum. No one can deny your contribution."


    "The ''Black Gold'' scandal..." Hardy thought to himself, surprised at how the incident had gained such a notorious name. It was bound to become a part of American election history.

 Chapter 387 Monroe

    The group sat down to continue their conversation.President Johnson smiled and said, "Everywhere we go, the public is very enthusiastic. Honestly, I''m a bit tired, but I''m full of energy."


    "I think you should be extra careful about security now. I remember President Roosevelt was almost assassinated during a speech in Miami," Hardy cautioned.


    Buckley nodded. "Hardy''s right. I remember it was in 1933 when a man named Zangara fired five shots at President Roosevelt. Luckily, none of them hit. We can''t afford to make the same mistake."


    Hardy suggested to the President, "You still have three more speeches in Miami. How about I have HD Security send over some additional personnel to beef up security?"


    President Johnson looked around at the others. "Do we really need that?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement. There was no harm in being extra cautious, especially during such a critical time. Who knew if someone desperate might try something?


    "Alright, thank you, Hardy," President Johnson agreed.


    The conversation then shifted back to how to increase support. However, since the campaign was already in its final stages, most strategies had been exhausted, and no one could come up with any groundbreaking ideas.


    Suddenly, Hardy had a thought and said, "Mr. President, I have an idea."


    "Oh? What''s your idea?" Johnson asked, intrigued.


    Everyone else also turned to look at Hardy. They all knew that Hardy often came up with clever tactics, ones that could devastate opponents.


    "How about we do a ''Presidential Live Debate'' broadcast?"


    "Live debate?" The term was unfamiliar to them.


    Hardy explained the concept in detail, and the others quickly understood.


    Hardy concluded by saying, "We''ll hold the debate at ABC Television. We''ll use our own host, and even the comments from the host and the commentators can have a subtle bias in our favor, which will be a huge advantage for us."


    "If Dewey accepts the challenge, you can ask him about his policies regarding corruption and remind the public of the ''Black Gold'' scandal. It would be a massive embarrassment for Dewey, and I''m sure his face will look terrible."


    "And if he doesn''t accept the challenge?" Buckley asked.


    Hardy smiled. "If he doesn''t accept, that''s fine too. We''ll have already announced the challenge to the press. If Dewey doesn''t accept, it''ll look like he''s afraid¡ªa coward who doesn''t dare face a challenge. Do you think people will support a candidate like that?


    "Afterward, we can have newspapers publish some articles, get a few commentators to write scathing critiques, and further damage his popularity."


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    Everyone looked at Hardy, impressed.


    Hardy''s plan was truly ruthless.


    Agree to the debate, and Dewey''s ''Black Gold'' scandal would be exposed.


    Refuse the debate, and he''d be labeled a coward. Either way, they could spin it to their ??advantage.


    It was a brilliant plan¡ªan open strategy that Dewey couldn''t counter.


    "I think this plan is fantastic. I''m in," Buckley said with a smile.


    The others also voiced their approval.


    Finally, President Johnson nodded with a smile. "Alright, let''s have the campaign committee issue the challenge to Dewey and have the newspapers publish the letter."


    That evening, there was a small reception in the hotel ballroom. Celebrities like Marilyn Monroe, Shania Twain, and several other stars from Hardy''s talent shows were in attendance. Hardy hadn''t realized that they had come to Miami for promotional events too.


    The party was lively, with everyone drinking and chatting casually.


    Hardy made his way over to the group of celebrities. When they saw their big boss approaching, everyone quieted down and looked at him attentively.


    "You''ve all worked hard. I''d like to toast you. You''re part of the Hardy Group, and I believe you all have bright futures ahead," Hardy said with a smile.


    Their big boss offering a toast? Everyone quickly raised their glasses and took a sip.


    Hardy turned to Marilyn Monroe and asked with a smile, "How''s your leg doing?"


    "Ah!" Monroe blushed at the mention of her embarrassing incident.


    Everyone else had heard about Monroe''s stomach problems that had left her stranded in San Francisco. She had taken Hardy''s private plane and fallen off the bed when it landed. Now that Hardy brought it up, the others couldn''t help but stifle their laughter.


    "It''s all better now," Monroe replied, her face still red.


    Hardy had had quite a bit to drink at the reception, and by the time he made his way to the elevator, he was already a bit wobbly. Monroe and the others happened to be in the elevator with him, and when it started with a slight jolt, Hardy suddenly felt dizzy.


    He reached out to steady himself, and his hand landed on Monroe. She quickly caught him, concerned. "Mr. Hardy, are you okay?"


    The others rushed forward to help as well.


    Hardy''s eyes were glazed over as they slowly escorted him to his room. Once he was lying in bed, Hardy''s assistant looked at the others and said, "Everyone else can leave now."


    Just as Hardy was getting up to undress, the assistant called out to Monroe, who was the last to leave. "Miss Monroe, wait a moment."


    "Yes? What is it?" Monroe asked, puzzled.


    "Could you help Mr. Hardy with his clothes?" the assistant said before leaving the room.


    The assistant was a man, and it wasn''t appropriate for him to undress the boss. If rumors spread that Hardy and his assistant had some kind of scandal, the boss would likely kill him.


    However, if there were rumors about Hardy and one of his actresses, people would just smile knowingly¡ªit wouldn''t be a big deal. So, the assistant left Monroe to handle it.


    Monroe walked over to the bed and helped Hardy take off his jacket. Just then, she heard the door click shut. The assistant had left.


    Monroe hung the jacket neatly. It was an expensive suit, likely worth several hundred dollars.


    Monroe underestimated its value. This custom made suit, tailored by two top craftsmen from Zegna for Hardy, could easily sell for over a thousand dollars. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next, Monroe helped Hardy remove his shoes, which were also custom made.


    Then she hesitated. Should she take off his pants too?


    In the end, Monroe gritted her teeth and unbuckled Hardy''s belt, tugging his pants down. But Hardy was too heavy, and she couldn''t get them off. Finally, Monroe climbed onto the bed, straddling Hardy''s legs, using both hands to pull his pants down.


    "Mmm..."


    Hardy groaned.


    As his legs shifted, Monroe lost her balance and fell onto Hardy. With his eyes still closed, Hardy wrapped his arms around Monroe, rolled over, and pinned her beneath him, his leg draped over her body.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    Hardy''s hands began wandering over Monroe''s body, as if searching for something.


    Monroe''s eyes widened in shock.


    Oh my God.


    He''s grabbing me.


    Oh my God, oh my God, what do I do now?!

 Chapter 388 The Domineering CEO

    Monroe was grabbed, her whole body turning stiff, her eyes filled with fear because everything happened so suddenly. She wasn''t prepared at all.Give the boss a slap to wake him up.


    Are you kidding?


    This is Mr. Hardy, one of the top elites in the United States, one of the most powerful men in all of Hollywood. Even the president seeks his favor. Monroe wouldn''t dare.


    Monroe thought about it and tried to pull Hardy''s arm off, but the more she tugged, the tighter Hardy held her.


    She tried twice but couldn''t succeed. Monroe finally gave up; how could her strength compete with a grown man''s? She had no choice but to lie quietly beside Hardy.


    Her upper body was held by a large hand, her lower body was pinned down by a strong leg, and the man''s body was pressed tightly against her.


    This made Monroe''s heart race.


    The room was lit,


    Monroe slightly turned her face to look at Hardy. From this angle, she realized Mr. Hardy was indeed very handsome, not with delicate beauty but with a masculine ruggedness.


    The scent of alcohol mixed with a faint trace of sweat from Mr. Hardy filled her nostrils, making Monroe feel somewhat intoxicated.


    In that moment, Monroe felt so comfortable being held in this man''s embrace.


    She felt so safe.


    Monroe''s background was very troubled. Her mother was a single mom, and to this day, no one knows who her father was. Her mother had mental illness and had been hospitalized when Monroe was still a child.


    Monroe was sent to several foster homes, with some unpleasant experiences along the way. She even stayed in an orphanage for a time. Her life was full of upheaval, and she lacked a sense of security.


    Many times, she had woken up crying in the middle of the night. She even wondered if she had inherited her mother''s mental illness.


    But today, Lying next to this strong and powerful man, she felt an unprecedented sense of safety.


    It was inexplicable but so real. Why was she feeling like this? Monroe couldn''t understand it.


    Maybe it was because, in her most difficult moment, Mr. Hardy sent someone to find her and gave her this job, helping her life improve gradually.


    Maybe it was because he was strong, his sturdy leg pressing on her. Though heavy, it gave her a unique sense of being grounded. This pressure made her feel at ease.


    Or maybe it was his large hand gripping her chest.


    His hand was big and strong, radiating warmth, even feeling hot, warming her cold chest.


    Or maybe it was because Mr. Hardy was extremely wealthy and powerful. People said that Mr. Hardy was now the most influential man in Hollywood. A man like that could protect her. She was like a little deer, constantly injured, her body full of arrows, hoping for a strong man to rescue her.


    Of course, She had also heard rumors that Mr. Hardy controlled the Los Angeles underworld and was the biggest boss on the West Coast.


    Monroe didn''t care about that at all.


    It just showed that Mr. Hardy was truly a man among men. If she became his woman, even being beaten by such a man would be a kind of happiness.


    Was she twisted?


    No, She just had a bit of a psychological problem in her pursuit of security.


    During the day, she had helped with promotion, attended a party at night, had some drinks, and was already exhausted. Lost in her thoughts, Monroe slowly drifted off to sleep.


    The assistant and two bodyguards stood outside the door, but after a long time, Monroe hadn''t come out. They exchanged glances.


    "What should we do? Should we go in and check?" one of the bodyguards asked.


    "Maybe the boss decided to keep Miss Monroe? What if we disturb them?" the assistant hesitated.


    The bodyguard frowned and thought for a couple of seconds. "No, we have to ensure the boss''s safety. The boss didn''t instruct us to find any woman tonight."


    The assistant thought it over and nodded.


    The boss''s safety comes first.


    The bodyguard carefully opened the door, making no sound. The Ritz-Carlton''s facilities were top-notch.


    The bodyguard tiptoed to the bedroom door and peeked inside. The room was lit, and the situation on the bed was clear.


    The boss was hugging the blonde woman, his leg over her body. The boss was breathing evenly, and the woman seemed to be asleep as well.


    Confirming the boss was safe, the bodyguard retreated.


    Alright, time to clock out.


    Who knows how long had passed when Monroe woke up groggily. She found herself lying in a strange room with a man beside her.


    It took her several seconds to recall what had happened.


    She looked at the clock on the bedside table: 3:30 a.m. She glanced at the man beside her, Mr. Hardy. He was no longer pinning her down, but now he was on the other side.


    Monroe slowly moved her body. This time, Hardy didn''t grab her, and she slowly pulled herself out of his embrace.


    Sitting up and adjusting her dress, Monroe glanced at the man on the bed again, then tiptoed out of the room and down to the regular guest area a few floors below, opening the door to her own room.


    As she opened the door, her roommate woke up, surprised to see Monroe. "Why are you back so late?"


    Monroe forced a smile.


    "Something came up. Go back to sleep."


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    The roommate seemed to have an idea of what had happened, rolled over, and went back to sleep. Monroe took off her evening gown and lay in bed, but for some reason, the bed felt cold. She missed the warmth of the embrace she had just left.


    She slowly raised her hand.


    Would this give her a sense of security?


    But after trying, she found out.


    No. Not at all.


    She suddenly regretted it. Why did she leave? It would have been better to sleep until morning. She could deal with everything else after waking up.


    She tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep soundly.


    The next day.


    Hardy woke up feeling well rested. After washing up and drying his hair, he glanced at the bed and smiled to himself.


    He had indeed drunk a lot last night.


    But he wasn''t blackout drunk. That whole "I don''t remember what I did after drinking" thing is nonsense because when you''re truly drunk, you can''t do anything.


    He knew Monroe had helped him into the room and undressed him. Hardy had pulled Monroe over, taking advantage of the situation.


    He liked the feeling of holding a woman while he slept after drinking.


    But he did drink quite a bit last night, so nothing else happened. He had just held Monroe and fallen asleep.


    He didn''t know when she left, but he guessed that Monroe had waited until he was asleep before leaving.


    Since coming to this world.


    Hardy had become indifferent to many things. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fawning over and pursuing women?


    Impossible.


    He would take what he wanted without hesitation.


    He could spoil and pamper them, but only if he felt like it. If they didn''t listen, they could leave.


    Before Monroe sat on his lap last night, Hardy didn''t think much of it. But after her bold move.


    She naturally belonged to him.


    If anyone else tried to get involved, too bad for them. HD Security, the Los Angeles gang, and Hardy''s Group would have a "talk" with them.

 Chapter 389 Presidential challenge

    Yesterday, Hardy proposed to Johnson that he challenge Dewey to a televised debate. After a night of rush work from the team, the proposal was published in all major newspapers this morning.The challenge immediately caused a huge sensation.


    The Global Times reported: "President Johnson has issued a challenge to presidential candidate Dewey, inviting him to a live televised debate on ABC. The two can ask each other questions on governance philosophy, economic development, foreign policy, the nation''s future, and issues of public concern. The questions can come from each other, the host, or even the audience.


    "This kind of challenge helps the public better understand the future president, which is beneficial for the election. Now, Johnson has issued the challenge, and Dewey has two days to respond. Will Dewey accept the challenge? We''ll see."


    The Los Angeles Times commented: "A presidential candidate debate is indeed an interesting proposal. It shows that President Johnson is full of fighting spirit and willing to confront Dewey head-on. We''ll have to wait and see if Dewey has the spirit of a knight to face this duel. Two days is all we have to wait."


    The Washington Post added: "Whether a televised debate is effective remains to be seen, but it''s clear that President Johnson is ready for a fight. Dewey''s support has plummeted since the ''black gold scandal,'' and polls show Johnson is already ahead. If Dewey agrees to the debate, it might be a chance for him."


    At this time, Dewey was giving a speech in Detroit, Michigan, a Republican stronghold in the North. It was the industrial capitalists in the North who had once helped the Republican Party defeat the Southern landowners.


    As long as he secured the support of these northern states, he still had hope of victory.


    But that morning, when he saw the newspaper headlines, Dewey''s face darkened.


    Johnson had actually challenged him.


    If this had happened a few months ago, Dewey would have gladly accepted, confident that he could leave Johnson speechless in the debate, and shine in front of the public. After all, he was a former prosecutor, and debate was his forte.


    But now, he didn''t have that confidence.


    As some newspapers had pointed out, the ''black gold scandal'' had severely damaged Dewey''s reputation. It had shattered the image he had spent decades building, and its impact on him was enormous.


    If Johnson brought up foreign relations in the debate, how could he respond?


    Instead of winning face, he might lose it completely.


    Two days passed in a blur.


    Dewey''s camp remained silent. Johnson''s campaign team cheered in celebration¡ªDewey was afraid, he chickened out, not even daring to respond. Find more to read on empire


    Immediately, they organized writers to publish articles attacking Dewey as much as possible.


    The Global Times and other newspapers published a series of articles.


    "Dewey is a coward!"


    "He doesn''t even have the courage to accept a challenge; how can he be a good president?"


    "If he backs down in the face of a personal challenge, what will he do when faced with a challenge from another country?"


    "Dewey, quit the race. You''re not qualified to be president."


    The public, already skeptical of Dewey, disliked him even more. And many who had planned to support him began to reconsider¡ªwas someone like this really fit to be president?


    Dewey''s reputation among the people took another nosedive.


    After reading the newspapers, Dewey angrily smashed his desk. He had indeed avoided the debate to prevent Johnson from embarrassing him. But now, he was branded as a coward, and it pained him deeply.


    "Damn it, I should have accepted the challenge in the first place. If he asked something difficult, I could have just deflected. Now I''ve been labeled a coward."


    "After this election, I might never get another chance to run again. Even my party colleagues won''t support me anymore."


    President Johnson''s speech in Miami was a great success, with more than 100,000 people attending. This was partly due to the publicity, but Hardy also played a role.


    He called the head of the Lucchese family in Miami and asked him to help gather more people. The Lucchese boss gladly obliged and mobilized his subordinates to gather supporters at the event.


    With the help of the local power player Lucchese, the turnout doubled compared to expectations.


    Monroe, as a special guest at the event, performed a song before the speech. As soon as she appeared on stage, she was greeted with a roar of applause.


    Monroe had now become a national symbol of sex appeal.


    Hardy was standing below the stage, watching Monroe. When Monroe greeted the audience while singing, her eyes suddenly met Hardy''s. A flicker of panic flashed through her eyes, and she quickly looked away, continuing her performance.


    But Hardy caught that brief moment.


    He smiled lightly to himself.


    He enjoyed the feeling of teasing women like this.


    After the speech in Miami, Johnson''s team left for the next city. They had three more speeches planned before the election. Johnson was really pushing hard.


    Hardy, on the other hand, was planning to return to Los Angeles.


    The seven contestants from the "Super Idol" talent show, who had also come to perform and support Johnson, were preparing to return to Los Angeles as well to participate in the top 24 competition. A different group would handle Johnson''s future support performances.


    Knowing they were going back, Hardy offered them a ride on his plane, saving them the trouble of paying for flights. They gladly accepted the chance to hitch a ride on the big boss''s private plane.


    On the plane.


    Hardy went to his private room. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once the boss was gone, the contestants relaxed. They curiously looked around at the luxurious decor of the plane, whispering among themselves.


    "This plane is really luxurious. These seats are so comfortable, and they can even recline halfway. The seats on regular flights are narrow and hard," one girl said.


    "Of course, this is the big boss''s private jet. I bet the boss''s room is even more luxurious. Hey, Monroe''s been in the boss''s room before, right? What''s it like inside?" another girl asked.


    As soon as she said this, a few people chuckled quietly.

 Chapter 390 Little Fox

    The story of Monroe''s mishap on the plane had spread around the company, and now everyone knew about it. She had fallen asleep and rolled off the seat onto the floor, becoming a running joke.Monroe, feeling embarrassed by the question, turned her head to look out the window.


    After returning to Los Angeles, everyone went back to their own tasks. However, within a few days, rumors began circulating within the entertainment company.


    Monroe had slept with the big boss.


    People often say that rumors spread faster than fire, Not only do rumors spread fast, but they spread far. Soon, everyone at HD Agency, HD Studios, and ABC Television knew about it.


    When Monroe arrived at the TV station to participate in a new program, she noticed many people giving her strange looks.


    What was going on?


    Monroe was puzzled. Read the latest on empire


    Monroe did have a friend, Shania Twain. They had been assigned to the same room during a tour and quickly bonded over their frank personalities, becoming friends.


    Monroe pulled Shania into an empty dressing room. "Shania, can you tell me why everyone is looking at me so strangely today?"


    Shania looked at Monroe and laughed. "There are rumors about you all over the production team. I guess some people are curious, and some are just jealous."


    "What rumors?" Monroe asked.


    Shania looked at Monroe, leaned in, and whispered mysteriously, "Monroe, is the big boss good in bed?"


    Monroe froze.


    Shania burst into laughter. "Judging by your reaction, I''d say the rumors are true. Everyone is saying that you slept with the big boss in Miami. That''s why people are giving you those looks."


    Shania''s tone was playful.


    Monroe finally understood the reason. She could guess that it was likely the girl who had shared the room with her that night who spread the rumor, as she was the only one who knew Monroe returned late.


    She wanted to explain that she didn''t actually sleep with the boss,


    But... But she had only been touched by him.


    Would explaining help? Who would believe her? Who would want to believe her? People love gossip, and if there''s no story, they''ll make one up.


    Besides, she had returned late.


    Even though nothing really happened,


    She had still slept there.


    Monroe had risen to fame through her sex appeal, but her skills couldn''t compare to the other contestants. She had been relying on sensual performances to win every competition, and many people were aware of this.


    As a result, many people already harbored resentment toward her.


    Monroe and Shania returned to the recording hall, where many contestants had gathered. Monroe noticed that everyone was looking at her with a different kind of gaze. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But one thing was strange.


    She noticed that the staff and management at the TV station were treating her with more respect than ever.


    In the past, they treated her like any other contestant.


    They would call out to her loudly when it was her turn, and if she made a mistake, they would scold her. If there were no chairs during breaks, she had to stand.


    But today, the staff was polite when calling her. When she made a mistake, the director didn''t scold her but patiently explained the scene. During a break, when she found no chairs, the staff immediately brought her a new one.


    Monroe wasn''t stupid.


    She knew the change in attitude was because of the big boss.


    Suddenly, she felt an odd sensation.


    Even though she wasn''t yet officially his woman, she was already enjoying the perks of being one.


    The TV station staff and contestants viewed Monroe''s situation very differently. The contestants might think she was using her looks to steal their opportunities, but the staff had only one thought: she was the boss''s woman, and they must not offend her.


    Just look at the boss''s women.


    Miss Ava, whom the big boss personally groomed, was now one of the top stars and singers in Hollywood.


    Miss Irina, the assistant to the chairman of ABC Television, was practically a vice president and the host of the TV station''s most popular show, "Irina Tonight Show." Word had it that she had only recently graduated from college.


    It wasn''t that they were extraordinarily talented. Hollywood was full of women more talented and beautiful than them, so why did they have their current status? Because they had someone behind them¡ªa strong pillar of support.


    It was that simple.


    Monroe had slept with the boss, so no one dared offend her. They were more than willing to treat her well.


    As for the idea of the big boss sleeping with the contestants, wasn''t that exactly what people expected? If he didn''t, that would be the strange part.


    So the staff''s attitude was in stark contrast to the contestants. One side was distancing themselves, while the other was eager to please.


    The show began recording.


    The entire process would take a few days.


    Ava, as one of the mentors, sat in the mentor''s chair on stage.


    After the previous contestant finished singing and received an above-average score, it was Monroe''s turn. Many people suddenly perked up, waiting for drama to unfold.


    Everyone knew that Ava was the big boss''s woman, and now this little fox, Monroe, was stepping up. People were curious to see how Ava would handle the situation.


    Monroe sang a new song.


    It was still her signature sensual style. Despite the long training, her vocal skills were still mediocre, and her tone was quite ordinary.


    Monroe''s talent points were all invested in her sex appeal.


    She had made it to the top 24 solely because of the company''s support. Monroe was the most popular contestant, as proven during performances. Whenever Monroe appeared, the audience''s cheers grew louder and louder.


    Ava smiled as she watched Monroe finish singing. She picked up the microphone and was the first to comment. "That was very good. You performed this song well, capturing the lazy, seductive, and tender emotions perfectly. This style suits you. I give you 9.5 points."

 Chapter 391 Importance Of Politicians To Businessmen

    The contestants who had been expecting a dramatic showdown were shocked. Ava gave Monroe such a high score? Didn''t she hear the rumors? It didn''t make sense.They had expected a fight, but nothing happened, leaving some people disappointed.


    Of course, Ava had heard the rumors about Monroe, but would she start trouble? Absolutely not. Ava was a very clever woman, always had been.


    She was fully aware of her position.


    She also knew she had to maintain the proper mindset.


    She belonged to Hardy, but Hardy didn''t belong to her alone. Ava knew about Hardy''s other women, so what was one more Monroe?


    Hardy had already given her enough. If she started wanting more, it would only lead to disaster.


    The other judges also gave Monroe good scores.


    Monroe advanced to the next round.


    Monroe was the most popular contestant and one of the show''s key ratings drivers. The production team wasn''t going to let her be eliminated so easily.


    But two days later.


    New rumors began circulating within the production team.


    People said that Monroe had slept with the big boss and was guaranteed a high placement in the competition. Those with real talent would probably be pushed out.


    These rumors eventually reached Hardy.


    Edward personally reported to Hardy that these rumors were indeed circulating in the production team. He had already ordered the staff not to spread gossip, or they would face consequences. This helped suppress the rumors for now.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "I fear it''s not that simple. I''ll have Henry and his team investigate," Hardy said.


    Edward carefully asked, "Boss, should we avoid suspicion and eliminate Monroe in the next round at the top 12?"


    Hardy chuckled.


    "Do you think I need to avoid suspicion? Even if I did sleep with her and decided to promote her, so what? Who in all of Hollywood would dare question it?"


    Edward grinned.


    "Of course, boss. In that case, what ranking should Monroe aim for?"


    Hardy thought for a moment. "Originally, I planned to have her stop at the top 12 and let her appear as a guest afterward. But now I''ve changed my mind. Monroe''s popularity is the highest among all the contestants, and eliminating her too early would hurt the ratings.


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    "Third place. Let her make it to the semifinals and finish in third place. That way, she''ll stay through the entire competition."


    Edward nodded enthusiastically. "Understood, boss. I''ll arrange it and have the record company write a few more high quality songs for Miss Monroe."


    The next day.


    It was the turn of the girl who had shared a room with Monroe that night to perform on stage. She was eliminated after stepping on the stage with her left foot first.


    Just kidding.


    She was eliminated because she didn''t perform well. All the judges gave her low scores, and she didn''t receive many votes from the audience, so she was eliminated.


    But that wasn''t the end of it.


    Henry''s investigation team followed the girl and discovered that she had been in contact with another company.


    It was eventually uncovered that the person contacting her was from NBC Television. The girl was quite talented, which was why she had been selected to perform at the president''s campaign event.


    All the contestants had signed contracts with HD Agency, the kind of low paid rookie contracts typical for newcomers. NBC offered the girl a better contract and hoped she would switch to their company. She eagerly agreed.


    Their offer was that the higher her placement, the better her contract terms. After hearing rumors that Monroe might have slept with the big boss, she became jealous and feared Monroe would steal her opportunity, so she started spreading the rumors. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hearing this, Hardy smiled faintly.


    "Leave that girl to Edward to handle. Henry, send more people into NBC and Columbia Television. Gather as much information as you can. Someday, we might surprise them."


    Henry nodded in agreement.


    Business is war. Since the other side is a competitor, it''s wise to prepare in advance. Sending a few spies won''t cost much, but they could prove useful in the future.


    Hardy called this "being prepared for a rainy day."


    As the old saying goes, "It''s not the thief you fear; it''s the thought of the thief."


    ...


    Johnson visited several cities in Georgia and Alabama to campaign. With the election drawing near, the promotional activities officially stopped, and he returned to Washington.


    October 31st.


    Johnson called Hardy, "Hardy, are you busy in Los Angeles?"


    "Not too much," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "How about coming to Washington to keep me company? I''ve invited you to play golf on the 2nd," Johnson said.


    "Of course, I''d be happy to join you and welcome the good news of your election victory," Hardy laughed.


    "No one knows the outcome until the last moment," Johnson said.


    Hardy knew that Johnson was still worried, which was understandable. This was why Johnson sought the company of someone he trusted most.


    The next day.


    Hardy took a private plane to Washington and met President Johnson at the White House. By this point, everything had been done, and all that remained was to wait for the results. Hardy had dinner with Johnson, and they talked about various economic matters.


    For example, investment in Europe.


    The future direction of the U.S. economy.


    Through the conversation, Hardy gained much insight, learning about Johnson''s vision for the future, which allowed him to plan ahead.


    Sometimes, a single word from a powerful figure can bring fortune to someone. Understanding future trends and seizing opportunities could elevate Hardy''s Group to the next level. This is why large financial groups are willing to invest in politicians.


    They don''t always need politicians to profit directly, sometimes, simply learning their plans is enough.


    For example, knowing that the higher ups plan to heavily invest in high tech companies, Hardy could position himself in the industry early.


    Or knowing that the real estate market would be suppressed, Hardy could sell off real estate investments in advance, cashing out at the peak and investing in other more profitable sectors.

 Chapter 392 Election Day

    Continue reading stories on empireNovember 2nd, 1948.


    Election Day.


    Hardy and President Johnson arrived early at a private golf course on the outskirts of Washington. It was remote, and today, the course wasn''t open to anyone else. It was just the two of them.


    The place was very quiet. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two played golf, chatted, and rested when tired, having some drinks and snacks. When they felt sleepy, they headed to the hotel for a nap.


    Meanwhile, the outside world was in a state of frenzy.


    Thousands of people gathered outside the White House, holding banners in support of Johnson''s re-election. They sang songs and demanded that President Johnson come out to meet them.


    Reporters crowded at the White House gates, hoping to interview the president.


    Similarly, outside Dewey''s governor''s residence in New York, many people had gathered, shouting slogans in support of Dewey, creating a loud and boisterous atmosphere.


    Meanwhile, far across the ocean, the Chinese president anxiously awaited news. He had previously chosen to invest in Dewey, the front runner, hoping for strong support from the new president. However, the campaign funds he provided had landed Dewey in trouble.


    It had sparked what was known as the ''Black Gold Scandal.''


    This resulted in him offending both Johnson and Dewey. The $5 million he provided was confiscated as well, leaving him in a no win situation.


    Moreover, he heard that President Johnson was instructing the Secretary of State to draft the "Flower White Paper," which contained many points indicating a break with him. This made the Chinese guy both furious and terrified. He still hoped for Dewey to win the election.


    At least with Dewey in office, there wouldn''t be the same fierce retaliation from Johnson.


    He even hoped to gain continued support. Recently, the war situation in his country had become dire, with a major defeat in the Northeast that cost him over 500,000 troops. This left the bald figure increasingly fearful, as the enemy grew stronger with the support of the soviets and he sensed the impending danger of complete destruction.


    So, he was desperately seeking foreign aid.


    Johnson was no longer a hope, and Dewey was a faint glimmer of one.


    Night fell.


    After dinner, Hardy and Johnson strolled the golf course as the floodlights came on. The weather in November was a bit cold, so both men wore coats as they walked across the grass.


    "Hardy, if I manage to win re-election, I want to push for universal healthcare. Do you think it''s feasible?" President Johnson asked.


    Johnson still had his heart set on universal healthcare.


    He had brought it up when he was Vice President, and as President, he continued to push for it. It was also part of his campaign promises.


    However, Hardy knew that universal healthcare wouldn''t be achieved until a simplified version was introduced much later, during Obama''s presidency. Johnson was unlikely to succeed.


    "Mr. President, I hate to disappoint you, but this universal healthcare plan is essentially a major tax increase on the wealthy, taking money from their pockets to subsidize the poor. It''s bound to face fierce opposition from the wealthy."


    "To implement such a massive plan, you''d need it to pass through Congress. Currently, the Republicans hold a majority there, so your plan is unlikely to get through."


    Johnson''s face darkened.


    Indeed, as Hardy had pointed out, the Republicans held the majority in Congress, and the plan harmed many interests, making it difficult to pass.


    And beyond that, any other reform bills Johnson proposed in the future would likely face strong Republican opposition.


    Even if re-elected, his presidency wouldn''t be an easy one.


    "Is there no other way?" Johnson frowned.


    Hardy shrugged. "I''m not a politician, so my thinking isn''t as comprehensive as yours. You don''t need to do it all at once. You can take gradual steps. If you can''t complete it in this term, lay the groundwork for future presidents."


    "What would you suggest?"


    "A limited universal healthcare plan. The federal government would cover part of the cost, state governments would provide subsidies, and citizens would pay a portion as insurance premiums. It would be a three-way contribution. Of course, the insurance wouldn''t cover everything. It would offer limited reimbursement and have a maximum payout."


    "With support from the federal and state governments, citizens would only need to pay a small portion to get limited healthcare coverage. This could solve a large part of the problem. While it wouldn''t be perfect, at least small illnesses could be treated. It would be easier to implement, and Congress, insurance companies, and the wealthy would find it more acceptable."


    Hearing Hardy''s suggestion, President Johnson had an epiphany.


    Instead of hitting a wall by pushing too hard, it made sense to take smaller steps and gradually progress. At the very least, the public would benefit.


    "Hardy, this is a fantastic suggestion. I''ll have someone draft a detailed plan once I return," Johnson said with a smile.


    They walked a few more steps. Johnson, taking a puff of his cigar, casually asked, "By the way, does the Hardy Group have an insurance business?"


    Hardy immediately understood Johnson''s implication.


    This could be a huge opportunity.


    If he could secure government contracts for healthcare services, it would be an enormous business deal. Even if Hardy didn''t have an insurance company, he would create one.


    "Yes, the Hardy Group does have an insurance business," Hardy replied.


    President Johnson nodded.


    They continued discussing other topics.


    Meanwhile, Hardy''s mind was already formulating a plan to use this opportunity to maximize his profits.


    Wells Fargo had an insurance business, but it wasn''t large. Bank of America also had insurance, mainly in auto, life, fire, and commercial sectors.


    Security Pacific Insurance was a major professional insurance company, offering comprehensive services across the U.S., including healthcare insurance.


    Don''t believe healthcare doesn''t make money. According to future statistics, the combined annual revenue of the five largest U.S. healthcare insurance companies surpasses that of Apple, Google, Amazon, Netflix, and Facebook combined.


    This shows how profitable the healthcare insurance industry can be.


    The two returned to the golf course hotel.


    Hardy turned on the television.


    He tuned into ABC, which was airing its regular entertainment programming. Johnson appeared calm, watching the show with Hardy while discussing amusing topics.

 Chapter 393 Outcome

    At midnight.Normally, ABC would sign off for the night, but not today. Hardy had ordered them to broadcast 24 hours nonstop.


    This was the first time in television history that a station had a 24-hour continuous broadcast. Once again, Hardy had made history. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the TV, three anchors were seated, continuously discussing the election while reporting results as soon as any state''s tally came in.


    Millions of Americans who were following the presidential election were gathered in front of their TVs, watching as the results slowly trickled in.


    At 1 a.m.


    News arrived from Georgia, North Carolina, Kentucky, Mississippi, and Tennessee. The results showed that Johnson had won all five states by a significant margin.


    Meanwhile, Dewey had won three northern states. Enjoy more content from empire


    At 3 a.m.


    More news arrived from three key populous states: California, Ohio, and Michigan. Johnson held a slight lead in all three.


    At 6 a.m.


    The final election results were in.


    Johnson won 49.5% of the popular vote and 305 electoral votes. Dewey garnered 43.1% of the popular vote and 187 electoral votes.


    Johnson won by an overwhelming margin, leaving no doubt about the outcome.


    Of course, there were six other candidates, but their support was negligible and not worth mentioning.


    By this time, Hardy and Johnson had woken up. As they opened their eyes, they saw the news on TV, with people congratulating Johnson on his re-election. A large crowd had already gathered outside the White House, cheering.


    "Congratulations, Mr. President. You''ve got another four years of hard work ahead," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Hardy."


    Johnson gave Hardy a hug and patted him firmly on the shoulder.


    Only Johnson knew how difficult it had been for him before. No one supported him, no one cared for him, and his approval ratings lingered around 20-30%. Even his own party didn''t support him. But after he sought Hardy''s help, things began to turn around.


    Johnson returned to the White House.


    At this moment, thousands of people had gathered outside the White House, many holding banners supporting Johnson''s re-election. When the presidential motorcade passed, the crowd surged forward to congratulate him. Johnson smiled and waved at the public.


    At 2 p.m.


    On the White House lawn, President Johnson held a small press conference.


    This wasn''t the inauguration speech¡ªthat would take place at Capitol Hill on January 20th next year. This was just a press conference, where he expressed his gratitude and allowed the public to share in his joy.


    ABC broadcasted the event exclusively.


    According to statistics, over 30 million people across the U.S. were watching Johnson''s speech on TV.


    Johnson approached the podium, with several rows of chairs behind him. Seated were dozens of government officials and prominent figures, including the Senate Majority Leader, Speaker of the House, the Chief of Staff, Vice President Barkley, and several business leaders.


    Hardy sat prominently in the front row among the business elites.


    As President Johnson delivered his speech, ABC''s cameras focused on him, then panned to the VIP seating behind him. After scanning the group, the camera lingered on Hardy''s face for a few seconds. Throughout, Hardy maintained a calm, confident smile, with a deep and thoughtful look in his eyes.


    Many Americans recognized him.


    Jon Hardy, owner of Hardy Group, only 27 years old.


    Many knew that Johnson''s re-election could largely be credited to Hardy. Even if some knew it wasn''t entirely Hardy''s doing, they had to admit that he played a crucial role in the election.


    Giannini from the California financial group saw Hardy on TV and sighed softly, "He made the right bet. He''s a remarkable young man, and his future is limitless."


    Other heads of major financial groups also took note of Hardy, remembering his face. They knew that with Johnson as his political backer for the next four years, this young man was bound to rise even higher.


    They would do their best to avoid conflicts with Hardy and seek opportunities to collaborate.


    Supporting those in power is human nature. Now that Hardy was at the top, they would naturally avoid confronting him and would even try to win him over. That was the smartest way to navigate the world.


    The business world isn''t about fighting; it''s about building relationships.


    The presidents and managers of Hardy Group''s various companies, seeing their boss in that position, were filled with pride. They admired Hardy''s capabilities and felt even more confident about the future of their business.


    When Marilyn Monroe saw Hardy, she immediately thought of the sensation she felt when he held her that night, and she couldn''t help but shiver.


    To be honest, powerful men mesmerized her.


    And outside, rumors began to circulate, portraying Jon Hardy as the man behind the president.


    ...


    After the press conference on the White House lawn ended, a White House cocktail party followed, and everyone had smiles on their faces.


    Hardy took the opportunity to meet many people.


    The Roosevelt family, the Adams family, the Harrison family, the Rockefeller family, the Morgan family, the Rothschild family, the Hill family, and the Stillman family.


    There were also leaders of major corporations, including Citibank, First National Bank, Morgan Trust, Hanover, and the New York National Commercial Bank, among others.


    Some of these people had previously not supported Johnson, and many were even Dewey supporters. However, now that Johnson had won re-election and Dewey had lost, they all came to offer their congratulations.


    To them, it was simply a failed investment.


    It didn''t have much of an impact.


    With Johnson''s victory, it was natural to mend relations.


    This is just how financial backers operate.


    Meanwhile, many prominent figures were observing the handsome young man in the crowd¡ªJohnson''s most notable public supporter, Jon Hardy.


    At 27 years old, Hardy was still considered a younger member within their family. While others in their family were just getting involved in various industries, with some still honing their skills at lower levels, Hardy had already made remarkable achievements.


    In the past, Hardy was merely an emerging business tycoon, viewed as a nouveau riche by many. However, after his successful investment in Johnson, no one dared to look down on him anymore.


    After all, how did the great families rise to their positions? They, too, climbed step by step.

 Chapter 394 Insurance Company

    Hardy toasted and chatted with these people, holding himself with composure that rivaled even members of these established families. In his previous life, Hardy was just a small time businessman, but in this life, after climbing step by step, he had grown significantly.Moreover, with his knowledge of the next few decades, Hardy saw the potential to surpass these families, so his mindset was quite relaxed.


    Giannini and several executives from the Bank of America were also present. Hardy''s victory was their victory as well, and their smiles were even more radiant.


    The California consortium had long sought political support, but had always struggled. It wasn''t until later, with Nixon, that they succeeded in pushing forward their spokesperson for their interests.


    While this investment was Hardy''s personal investment in Johnson, since Hardy had become a core family within the California consortium, it was essentially a victory for the consortium as well. In future business deals, it would be impossible for Hardy to leave the consortium out.


    The only difference now was that the center of the California consortium would likely shift more towards Hardy, and Hardy''s influence within the consortium would grow.


    After the White House cocktail party, Johnson had a lot more to deal with. Hardy took his leave from Johnson and returned to San Francisco with the California consortium members.


    Why San Francisco?


    Because after a few drinks, Hardy mentioned ''limited universal healthcare'' to Giannini, who immediately recognized it as a major business opportunity and pulled Hardy back to discuss it.


    At Giannini''s estate.


    Giannini, Hardy, and the chairman of Pacific Insurance sat in the study, with Hardy saying, "Johnson asked for my opinion on universal healthcare, and I told him I didn''t support it."


    Johnson''s previously proposed universal healthcare plan was something the group was very familiar with. It had faced great opposition and resistance at the time, with almost no chance of passing because it threatened the profits of all the major corporations.


    "I suggested to President Johnson a ''limited universal healthcare'' policy. The federal government would allocate part of the budget, the state government would provide subsidies, and citizens would pay a portion of the premiums, with the three parties combining to purchase insurance."


    Experience tales with empire


    "This insurance wouldn''t provide full compensation, but would reimburse a limited percentage according to certain rates, with a maximum limit. For example, if you only bought the most basic insurance, the reimbursement wouldn''t exceed 50%, and the maximum payout would depend on the policy you purchased. As for how it would be calculated, that''s the job of the insurance company actuaries."


    "President Johnson was very interested in my proposal because his original universal healthcare idea was too idealistic. Expecting the rich to willingly give up their wealth to support the poor was unrealistic. But this plan didn''t touch the rich''s profits and still provided some benefits to the poor."


    "As for the insurance companies, they could receive funds from the federal and state governments, as well as collect premiums from the public. This business would definitely be profitable. And if some people felt the coverage was too low and didn''t meet their healthcare needs, no problem, they could purchase commercial insurance."


    "And to support this ''limited universal healthcare,'' we could also negotiate policies with the federal and state governments, like tax reductions."


    Giannini and the chairman of Pacific Insurance nodded repeatedly as they listened. With this approach, the likelihood of the healthcare policy passing was much higher, and the insurance companies could still profit. It was indeed a good business deal.


    "Hardy, how much of a share can you get?" Giannini asked.


    Hardy held up three fingers.


    "I estimate we can get a 30% share," Hardy replied.


    The U.S. had a population of 150 million at the time. A 30% share would cover around 50 million people. Even if they only collected $100 annually from each, it would amount to a $5 billion business. With typical insurance profit margins of 20%-30%, that would be a profit of over $1 billion.


    Money is tempting,


    Even a banker like Giannini couldn''t help but be tempted by this revenue.


    "Hardy, what''s your plan?" Giannini asked.


    Since Hardy had brought this up, it was clear he didn''t intend to monopolize the deal. However, Hardy was still the key figure driving the business, and that fact couldn''t be changed.


    "I have two options: one is for Wells Fargo Insurance to take on the business and then subcontract it to Bank of America and Pacific Insurance."


    Giannini and the chairman of Pacific Insurance didn''t look convinced.


    If Wells Fargo took the first cut, their profits would be greatly reduced, and then they''d still have to do all the dirty work. Why would they agree to that?


    "The second option is for the three of us to form a new company, each contributing funds and negotiating the share proportions together to take on the business." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That sounds like a good idea."


    As soon as Hardy finished speaking, Giannini and the chairman immediately agreed.


    Equal pay for equal work, after all.


    In the end, the three parties agreed to form a large insurance company, with each contributing $100 million. Wells Fargo would hold 40% of the shares, while Bank of America and Pacific Insurance would each hold 30%. The company would be jointly operated by all three.


    Why did Hardy hold the largest share? Because he was the key to making the deal happen without him, there wouldn''t have been any deal.


    The other two not only provided funds but also contributed part of their insurance resources, which was why they each held 30% of the shares.


    Wells Fargo was relatively weak in the insurance industry, while the other two were indeed national insurance companies.


    As for the specific details, Hardy handed them over to the Wells Fargo team to handle. It was still in the early stages, and the government hadn''t passed it yet. The actual implementation would probably take about six months, but it was best to start preparing now.

 Chapter 395 The Prospect Of Lottery Business

    After saying goodbye to Giannini, Hardy headed to Las Vegas.Before the presidential election, Hardy had the casino set up a betting pool for the election results. By the deadline, the total bets had exceeded $50 million.


    Even though Johnson had gained momentum, there were still people betting on Dewey, and Dewey''s odds were much higher than Johnson''s, tempting many gamblers. So, there were plenty of bets placed on Dewey.


    Now that the election results were in and Johnson had won re-election, everyone who bet on Dewey had lost, and the casino made a profit of $15.68 million.


    This was $15 million in 1948, an amount that made many people envious.


    Of course.


    That money wasn''t all Hardy''s. He only owned just over 30% of the casino''s shares. The Corleone family and Bank of America also held significant shares, so they, too, stood to make a big profit.


    The old godfather personally called Hardy to congratulate him, and the two had a pleasant chat over the phone. The old godfather had already handed over the family''s illicit businesses to Tom, while he focused on networking with the upper echelons of society and politicians.


    Paving the way for his son''s future.


    Now, Michael had already joined Johnson''s White House administration, serving as the President''s Assistant and Director of the Liaison Office. With Johnson''s re-election, Michael could continue in his role, working at the heart of the White House, which would be an excellent opportunity for Michael to gain experience.


    The old godfather was growing increasingly hopeful for the family''s future and was more energetic than ever.


    "Hardy, Michael''s first child is about to be born. I have a request¡ªI hope you can be the child''s godfather?" the old godfather asked.


    His tone was sincere, with a hint of pleading.


    "Of course, I''d be honored to be Michael''s child''s godfather," Hardy readily agreed.


    The old godfather laughed over the phone, "Haha, my unborn grandchild already has a great godfather. I''m so happy for him."


    After hanging up, Hardy chuckled to himself.


    He found it rather amusing. In this world he had transmigrated into, which seemed like the world of The Godfather, he was now about to become the godfather of Michael''s child.


    It was a very peculiar feeling.


    Could he be the real godfather of this world?


    Now, Hardy''s casino business was flourishing, receiving tens of thousands of visitors and gamblers daily. But at the same time, it was drawing customers away from other casinos.


    This caused much discontent among many Mafia families.


    Of course,


    The families that had joined Hardy''s "Venetian Casino" group were increasingly pleased because they were more optimistic about the future.


    With Hardy''s casino business doing so well, once the larger Venetian Casino was built, business would surely be even better.


    And with the televised lottery business on top of that, there was no way they could lose money. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This had caused a polarization in the Las Vegas casino scene. The families that invested in Hardy hoped to see Las Vegas thrive, while those that didn''t invest were following Barzini to invest in Cuba, betting on its future.


    Perhaps Hardy was the only one who knew that this investment was doomed to fail. In two years at most, there would be turmoil in Cuba, and Barzini''s investment would be a total loss.


    A few days ago,


    Hardy had heard news of some "Anti-Imperialist Conference" being held in Cuba, which had resulted in violent clashes. He knew that this event was one of the early signs and triggers of the future Cuban military coup.


    Hardy''s post-war material sales company also had business in Cuba. His subordinates reported that they had come into contact with a group of people who secretly purchased a large quantity of weapons and supplies. Hardy had suspected at the time that these were likely the people who would instigate the future rebellion.


    As for who bought the weapons, Hardy didn''t care.


    He didn''t support or oppose any side¡ªhe was just a businessman selling goods. However, he did advise his people to maintain the relationship and, if the buyers continued to purchase equipment, to offer them a discount.


    Bill was in Las Vegas. When he heard that Hardy had arrived, he rushed over excitedly. "Boss, the betting company''s operations are all set up. We''ve split it into three divisions, and the number of operators has grown to over 2,000."


    The betting company''s business had exploded in recent days.


    After Hardy''s casino won its legal case, the television lottery betting business became legal, which greatly boosted the enthusiasm of Americans to participate in the lottery.


    What kind of business is the easiest to make money from?


    It''s the kind that touches the lives of the widest range of people. If one million people bet, even at the minimum $100 per bet, that''s a $100 million business. If 10 million people participate, it becomes a billion dollar business.


    This is the same reason why internet companies in later generations rose so quickly¡ªthey connected people from all over the world and made money from everyone.


    Hardy visited the construction sites of the casinos once again.


    Both "The Venetian" and "Caesars Palace" had turned into vast construction areas, with numerous workers bustling about. The head of the real estate development company, Metron Real Estate, came to greet Hardy upon hearing of his arrival and accompanied him for the inspection.


    As they inspected the site, the head gave a detailed explanation of the construction progress.


    The Hardy Group''s headquarters building was still in the foundation-laying phase, and it was expected to take more than a year before the building would rise from the ground.


    After that, Hardy checked on the construction progress of the horse and dog racing tracks. These two race tracks were much smaller in scale and had begun construction earlier. According to the head, at the current pace, the tracks should be completed and operational by next summer.


    Hardy nodded in satisfaction, planning to hold a grand horse racing event in Las Vegas by then. He aimed to make this a recurring event, attracting more tourists to the city.


    He also considered broadcasting the horse and dog races on television.


    After completing his inspection in Las Vegas, Hardy returned to Los Angeles. In his estate, Hardy was taking a bath when the bathroom door quietly opened, and Ava walked in wearing a silk robe. Hardy turned his head, and Ava smiled at him.


    The silk robe slid down, revealing her perfect figure.


    Barefoot, she approached Hardy and picked up a towel to help him apply body wash. After finishing his upper body, she slowly crouched down.


    Hardy enjoyed running his fingers through Ava''s hair.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    After their bath, the two lay in bed, watching TV and chatting. Ava said, "MGM sent over a movie outline. They said there''s a story that would suit me, and they invited me to shoot the film next year. What do you think¡ªshould I do it?"


    "What''s the movie about?" Hardy asked.


    "The movie is called The Snows of Kilimanjaro, based on a story by ''Hemingway.''" Ava then proceeded to recount the story for Hardy.


    After listening, Hardy''s first thought was that it was an art film. Such films usually don''t make much money, but they attract many directors.

 Chapter 396 HD Mercenaries

    "Do you like the story?" Hardy asked."I''ve read Hemingway''s novel before, and I really like the story," Ava said.


    Hardy smiled.


    "If you like it, then go for it. There''s no need to worry. This year''s ''Super Idol'' final will be held on Christmas Eve, and you''ll have six months free in the first half of next year, which is perfect for shooting a movie. In the second half, you can continue being a mentor for the second season of ''Super Idol.''"


    Ava nodded happily, pleased that Hardy had not only agreed but also arranged for her to continue as a mentor next year.


    It was worth noting that the ''Super Idol'' show had not only made her a lot of money but had also significantly boosted her fame, so she was reluctant to give it up.


    The elections had ended, but Hardy wasn''t in a rush to rejoin the delegation. The group was now in Belgium, and the next stops were Norway and Switzerland.


    As for those countries, Hardy wasn''t particularly interested in investing there.


    Stay updated through empire


    He had his eyes on three industries: shipping, banking, and luxury goods. He believed in focusing on these areas and doing them well rather than spreading his resources too thin. As long as these three sectors were well-managed, the returns wouldn''t be any less than other investments.


    As for luxury goods, Italy, France, and, to a lesser extent, the UK, were the places he was most interested in.


    So, for the rest of the delegation''s trip, Hardy left it to Andy to handle. If any major issues arose, Andy would communicate with Hardy via telegram. Hardy planned to rejoin the delegation once they reached the UK.


    The next day, Hardy went to the security company.


    After two years of development, HD Security had become the largest security company in the U.S., with over 5,000 employees providing a range of services: bank security, airport security, corporate department security, bodyguards for celebrities and politicians, and even city patrol teams in collaboration with the police.


    The intelligence division had been spun off into an independent company called HD Intelligence, a subsidiary of HD Security, and was overseen by Henry.


    Currently, the intelligence company had around 500 employees.


    The security company was now turning a profit. After deducting all costs, they had made over $5 million last year, and this year''s performance was even better.


    However, Hardy hadn''t taken a penny of the profits. Bonuses were distributed where deserved, and any remaining money was reinvested into the company''s growth. Hardy never expected HD Security to be a major source of income for him¡ªhe had plenty of other ways to make money. What he wanted from HD Security was strength.


    When Hardy met with Ranst, he said, "The plan we discussed earlier¡ªit''s time to put it into action. Are you ready?"


    Ranst nodded enthusiastically, "I''ve been ready for a while."


    Hardy was planning to elevate HD Security to the next level by establishing a partnership with the Department of Defense.


    He was no longer satisfied with just cooperating with the police.


    What could HD Security do for the Department of Defense?


    A lot. Hardy was planning to create a separate "HD Mercenary Corps" that could help the government handle situations they couldn''t publicly intervene in.


    Let''s take a simple example:


    If an American citizen were to be kidnapped abroad for political reasons, sending the regular military would require congressional approval and involve numerous steps and considerations. After all, deploying troops to another country is fraught with political ramifications.


    However, hiring security personnel wouldn''t face those limitations. The government could pay them to go to another country, take action, kill whoever needed to be killed, and rescue the hostage. The other country couldn''t make much of an issue about it because the operatives could just be labeled as bodyguards.


    Mercenaries also don''t require the same lengthy procedures as the military, making them a quicker and more flexible option.


    This was just one example. In reality, there were many more potential operations. As Hardy said, "I''ll handle anything the military can''t or won''t!"


    Decisive action, imperial authority!


    That''s what the HD Mercenary Company would be.


    But that wasn''t all. HD Security was also planning to establish a real military base and seek government approval to possess powerful weapons, such as tanks and fighter jets. These weapons would primarily be used for training within the country.


    Hardy''s idea was to purchase a large tract of land in a remote area suitable for military training, where he would train a genuine future special forces unit. Afterward, they could even train government special forces and provide support to the military.


    Training could be quite profitable.


    Additionally, once these individuals retired, they could return to HD Security, further strengthening the company. They could also assist the police with training.


    If HD Security personnel were spread throughout the U.S., one could only imagine how vast their network would be and how much intelligence they could gather.


    But there was more.


    Hardy also planned to establish overseas military bases, officially for security services, but with many other purposes.


    For example, establishing a base in Africa.


    In the coming decades, Africa would be rife with conflicts, and the region was rich in resources¡ªgems, copper, iron, gold, oil.


    Wouldn''t big companies entering these conflict zones need security?


    In some small countries, if they wanted to seize power, they could bring a few tons of gold to Hardy, and if Hardy accepted their gift, he could offer a little help. What''s the harm in that?


    Or setting up a base in Asia.


    Malaysia and Indonesia were good options.


    The intelligence company could also offer military intelligence and send military advisors. There were plenty of services to offer.


    Hardy was even planning to create a naval force.


    His current exports included warships. If he could acquire two "Iowa-class battleships," he could use them to escort commercial vessels and combat pirates. Imagine the satisfaction of firing a 406 mm cannon to take out a pirate base. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the U.S. would never sell an Iowa-class ship, but he could buy smaller ones. For example, a couple of frigates and a supply ship would do just fine for taking out pirates.

 Chapter 397 Air Force

    The military''s post war surplus sale list included a batch of frigates. Hardy had his eye on the "Ludlow-class" escort destroyers, which had a full displacement of 1,780 tons, a crew of 186, and a speed of 24 knots.Originally, 50 of these ships were planned, but only a few had been built before the war ended. Many of the half-built ships were dismantled, and only three were completed and delivered to the Navy. But within a few days, the Navy had disbanded, and these ships were classified as surplus.


    In fact, there were hundreds of warships being disposed of by the military. Some were classified and couldn''t be sold, others had no buyers, and some potential buyers either didn''t need them or couldn''t afford them. After all, maintaining a navy is expensive, requiring massive initial investments and continuous logistical support¡ªsomething few could manage.


    That''s why even the U.S. quickly downsized its fleet after World War II. There were 150 aircraft carriers, over 1,000 battleships, cruisers, destroyers, escort ships, and submarines.


    Even the mighty U.S. couldn''t afford to maintain them!


    Most of the decommissioned ships were dismantled or turned into target practice.


    Hardy wasn''t aiming too high. He planned to acquire three "Ludlow-class" escort destroyers, mainly because they were brand new, having been built in 1945. Experience new stories with empire


    Practically brand new.


    He also wanted a few 600-ton patrol escort boats. Hardy had reviewed the sales report: 68 of these patrol boats were retired, with many already sold to small shipping companies. The weapons had been removed, and the boats had been converted into ferryboats and ocean going fishing vessels.


    Hardy also wanted to acquire a few dozen 80-class patrol torpedo boats. These boats were 24.3 meters long, displaced 50 tons, had a top speed of 43 knots, and a range of 500 kilometers.


    Though small, they packed a punch, equipped with two .50 caliber machine guns, a 20 mm Oerlikon cannon, four torpedoes, and a 40 mm anti-aircraft gun.


    These boats were perfect for near-shore pirate hunting.


    Hardy planned to establish a naval base in the southern region of the Middle East, stationing two warships there to escort merchant ships. Any passing vessels would be required to pay a protection fee.


    Don''t want to pay? Well, you will definitely encounter pirates. No pirates? With Hardy around, there will always be pirates.


    Once the decision was made, Hardy immediately contacted President Johnson, explained the situation, and requested a meeting. President Johnson responded directly, "I''ll be at the White House these days. Come by anytime."


    Hardy boarded his private plane with Ranst and a few advisors and flew straight to Washington to meet with President Johnson.


    Also present at the meeting was Secretary of Defense James Forrestal.


    Hardy handed them each a copy of his proposal, and as Johnson and Forrestal read through it, Hardy explained.


    The concept of mercenaries wasn''t new. Europe had mercenary forces for a long time. In fact, after the American Revolutionary War, it was French mercenaries who helped defeat the British, contributing greatly to the United States winning its independence.


    Even now, mercenaries were present in other countries.


    The proposal outlined a collaboration between HD Security and the Department of Defense as one key focus. Another was to seek government approval for HD Security to possess heavy weaponry.


    While the U.S. didn''t prohibit light weapons, heavy weapons were restricted, especially since Hardy wanted to establish overseas security bases and operate warships equipped with large-caliber guns and torpedoes. This would require government approval.


    "HD Mercenaries can assist the Department of Defense in handling sensitive issues, such as disputes where deploying official forces would be problematic or involve politically sensitive situations. Our involvement would simplify things without needing congressional approval, framing it as a commercial operation."


    "I also own several shipping companies, with plans to expand. Establishing overseas military bases would ensure the safety of shipping routes. You know that pirates are rampant in some regions, and hijacking can result in massive losses. Having a properly armed force to combat pirates would protect U.S. assets."


    "I have a lot of business in Asia, for example, in Hong Kong and Japan. The Strait of Malacca is a critical chokepoint, but it''s also one of the world''s most pirate-infested regions. I have some data here showing that hundreds of pirate incidents occur there annually, driving up insurance premiums for ships passing through."


    "Recently, one of the surplus cargo ships we sold to Hong Kong was attacked by pirates, but fortunately, we fought them off. Nevertheless, I believe there''s a need to establish a more effective security force."


    Two days later,


    HD Security and the U.S. Department of Defense reached a cooperation agreement, allowing HD Security to possess military forces below the level of escort ships to safeguard commercial operations.


    Shortly after, HD Security''s second subsidiary, "HD Mercenary Corps," was officially established.


    Upon returning, Hardy immediately had three "Ludlow-class" escort destroyers registered under his name. The selling price for each was $1.2 million.


    Three ships for $3.6 million.


    He also bought six 600-ton patrol escort boats, the newest models on the list, at $650,000 each, for a total of $3.9 million. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the 50-ton patrol torpedo boats, they only cost $80,000 each, so Hardy bought all 30 of the 80-class boats on the list for a total of $2.4 million.


    Next, Hardy purchased a batch of fighter planes.


    He planned to set up a flying club to train his own air force. The planes came in many types, and the prices were quite reasonable. Fighter planes only cost around $1,000 to $2,000 each, and transport planes, though pricier, were only a few thousand dollars apiece.


    Hardy waved his hand and ordered 10 of each type.


    P-38 "Lightning," P-47 "Thunderbolt," P-51 "Mustang," B-17 "Flying Fortress," F4U "Corsair," F6F "Hellcat," B-25 "Mitchell," P-39 "Airacobra," F4F "Wildcat," A-20 "Havoc," B-26 "Marauder."


    Why did he want so many? Partly for fun, and partly for collection.


    Hardy called Colonel Adam Beach, a member of the military''s logistics division. While Hardy had the rights to purchase, the actual equipment was under Beach''s control.


    "These escort destroyers and patrol boats need to be thoroughly inspected¡ªno defects allowed. And make sure they''re fully stocked with ammunition."


    "I''ll need the military to supply 10 loads of ammunition, as well as a large quantity of spare parts."


    "As for the planes, pick the best ones for me. Make sure they''re all in perfect condition, fully serviced, and equipped with plenty of spare parts. Each plane should come with two additional engines¡ªfour for twin-engine planes¡ªand a 10-year, three-service maintenance contract."


    Colonel Beach swallowed hard after hearing Hardy''s demands.


    He''d never heard of providing spare engines as part of a deal before, let alone two per plane.


    "No problem, Mr. Hardy. I''ll take care of it," Colonel Beach said with a big smile.


    After all, he''d received plenty of money from Hardy. If he couldn''t handle this, he might as well quit.


    As for the spare engines,


    The report would simply state that they had been scrapped and melted down into scrap metal.


    Hardy nodded in satisfaction.


    When dealing with people, sometimes you need to rely on these clever types.


    This transaction, Involved so much equipment that the total cost exceeded $13 million. Hardy waved his hand and said, "Just put it on credit for now. We''ll settle it with future profits."


    Hardy had a 30% profit share from selling surplus military supplies, so there would be no issues balancing the accounts later.

 Chapter 398 The HD Security and Defense Company

    The HD Mercenary Company was founded, but it still lacked a leader. Lancer was responsible for the overall security of the company, with a strategic team in the combat command room under him.Henry managed the intelligence division, and the mercenary company also needed a person in charge.


    In the end, Lancer recommended John Harris.


    John Harris was a member of the combat command room''s think tank. He had once been a colonel in the Marine Corps, aged 42 this year. He started as an ordinary Marine soldier and had served as a squad leader, sergeant, operations officer, and support battalion commander.


    His performance during World War II was outstanding, and he was later promoted to colonel. He also participated in the war against Japan, commanding a regiment-level unit in combat.


    However, during the recent large-scale military downsizing, John Harris was not spared. He was discharged. Having spent half his life in the military, he found it difficult to adapt to civilian life. He applied for jobs at companies but found the experience very unpleasant.


    At the end of 1946, when HD Security expanded its recruitment, it advertised in the newspapers, calling for retired military personnel to join the security company. John Harris became interested and applied. Lancer, who had once served as a Marine Corps staff officer, had heard of John Harris and recruited him into the combat command room. Explore more stories with empire


    Hardy was open to Lancer''s suggestion. He had interacted with John Harris before and found him to be a decisive and straightforward person.


    He was also a ruthless man.


    It was said that during the battles against Japan, after seeing many of his comrades die, this guy deliberately ignored the enemy''s surrender flag and wiped out everyone in the enemy''s position, leaving no survivors.


    "Let Harris take the job," Hardy nodded in agreement.


    John Harris was called into the office. He was dressed in combat camouflage. He was about 1.9 meters tall but somewhat thin, with sunken cheeks that gave him a perpetually serious appearance.


    His upright posture made it clear he was a career military man; the military demeanor had seeped into his very blood.


    Such people often struggled in civilian life.


    He would have preferred to remain on the battlefield, not caring even if he died there.


    "Harris, if I appoint you as the head of the ''HD Mercenary Company,'' what would be the first thing you do?" Hardy asked.


    John Harris paused slightly.


    "My first task would be to change the company''s name."


    Hardy was taken aback.


    "Change the name? To what?"


    "HD Security and Defense Company," Harris said.


    "''Mercenary company'' sounds too harsh. ''Security and defense company'' sounds much better and won''t immediately put people on guard."


    Hardy nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, from now on, you''re the head of HD Security and Defense Company. Start assembling your team. You participated in drafting the development plan, correct?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, I participated."


    "Then follow the steps in the plan: combat command, special operations training, construction of a special operations training base, establishment of an air force base, overseas military bases, and building naval defense capabilities. These are all your responsibilities. Is that clear?"


    John Harris felt a rush of excitement, like a current of heat surging through his body. He was thrilled because what he was about to do was his passion.


    "No problem, Mr. Hardy, I will get it done," John Harris replied loudly.


    The HD Security and Defense Company was officially established and began receiving equipment. Hardy, Harris, and Colonel Beech went to the logistics warehouse.


    "Guns, cannons, vehicles, tanks, equipment¡ªwhatever you need, just let Beech know, and you can take it. Our defense company has no restrictions on army equipment."


    "I''ve already ordered the aircraft¡ªten of each type of warplane. They''re currently being serviced." The group arrived at the warehouse, where large wooden crates were stacked.


    Hardy patted one of the large crates and said, "These are aircraft engines. Each plane comes with two sets of engine parts."


    "Naval power is limited to frigates and smaller vessels, but Beech has already arranged for their maintenance."


    "As for manpower, you can draw from the current HD Security personnel, or you can select from the retired soldiers. I''ve promised Major General Williams that I''ll help process 1,000 retired soldiers each year."


    Colonel Beech, standing nearby, smiled, "Mr. Hardy, you''ve taken on a lot of retired soldiers."


    Hardy chuckled, "Don''t worry, there will be more in the future. Once my logistics company and chain of supermarkets are up and running, I''ll be able to absorb tens of thousands of veterans."


    Hardy turned to Harris, "We previously recruited mainly Marines. Now that we have air and naval power, you''ll need to recruit specialists. Coordinate with Colonel Beech to hire the best."


    "I understand, Mr. Hardy," Harris nodded.


    Colonel Beech quickly added, "Don''t worry, Mr. Hardy, I''ll fully cooperate with Colonel Harris."


    With everything arranged, the remaining tasks were left to Harris. As the boss, Hardy provided the funding and weapons; the rest was up to the professionals. He trusted that Harris would handle the details better than he could.


    Hardy wasn''t one for micro management.


    Professional matters should be left to professionals.


    That day, Hardy suddenly received a report from Henry.


    "Boss, we''ve located the girl you asked me to investigate, Audrey Hepburn."


    Hardy''s interest was picked.


    "Tell me what you found."


    "The girl named Audrey Hepburn is 19 years old, born in Brussels, Belgium. Her father was an English banker, and her mother is Dutch, with the title of baroness. Audrey Hepburn attended a prestigious boarding school in Kent, England, during her childhood.


    "After her parents divorced, she moved to the Netherlands with her mother. At the age of 10, she enrolled in the Arnhem Music Conservatory to study ballet. Later, when Germany occupied the Netherlands, her life became very difficult."


    "Earlier this year, Audrey Hepburn moved to London, England, to study at the Mary Lambert Ballet School. During that time, she appeared in a Dutch promotional film and performed in stage plays, though always in minor roles."


    "That''s everything," Henry concluded, looking at Hardy.


    Hardy nodded.


    At this point, Hepburn was still just an ordinary girl among millions.


    Hardy called for Edward.


    "Edward, send someone to England and sign this girl, Audrey Hepburn, to the HD Talent Agency. Henry has her information; his team will assist you with the process," Hardy instructed.


    Edward took the documents Hardy handed him, which included a color photograph of a girl with a somewhat elegant yet innocent look. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 399 An Unforgetable Experience

    "Understood, Mr. Hardy. What should I do after signing her?" Edward cautiously asked.Every move Mr. Hardy made carried a deeper meaning. Edward didn''t believe the boss was calling him in just for an ordinary girl.


    "After?"


    Hardy tapped his fingers on the table.


    Audrey Hepburn was still very young, and there was no rush. It would be better to let her grow for another year or two.


    "After signing her, arrange training, and get her involved in performances, whether in stage plays or as a supporting character in films. Let her gain experience for a while. During this time, have the agency''s team provide her with training," Hardy explained.


    "I understand, Mr. Hardy. I will personally take care of this."


    Edward never dared to slack on Hardy''s orders. He always remembered that he had once been a real estate salesman.


    From being a small-time real estate agent to becoming the president of HD Films, Edward knew that Hardy was his sky. With one word, the boss could elevate him, and with another, strip him of everything.


    "Edward, how are the other film companies responding to the Paramount Decree?" Hardy asked.


    Not long ago, the Supreme Court ruled that the major film companies were violating antitrust laws and required them to separate production from distribution and exhibition.


    Paramount, Universal, MGM, and other major studios were all sanctioned.


    "Paramount has agreed to sell off their theaters and is negotiating with several chains. The other studios haven''t made any moves yet, but all of them have been cutting back on film production, even canceling some projects that were already in the works.


    "I''ve also heard that Paramount is in talks with NBC, so it seems they''re planning to enter the television industry."


    Paramount had always been interested in television. When Hardy bought ABC, Paramount had been one of the competitors. Now that ABC was booming, Paramount saw even more potential in the industry.


    The Paramount Decree didn''t affect Hardy''s HD Films at all; in fact, it worked in his favor. With theaters becoming independent and part of a free market, studios without their own theaters had a better chance. Future screenings would depend on the quality of the films.


    To be honest. Hardy had once considered forming a company to secretly acquire some theaters. But after thinking it over, he lost interest.


    To be frank, the theater business required a large investment and offered slow returns. Hardy was no longer impressed by it, but that didn''t stop him from planning his future strategy for the film industry.


    After giving Edward his instructions, Hardy sent him away.


    After being busy for so many days, Hardy was feeling a bit tired and decided to take a break and go on vacation. But where?


    Suddenly, Hardy thought of a place.


    The Rocky Mountains.


    Hardy owned 8,000 acres of land at the foot of the Rockies, equivalent to 32 square kilometers. His Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Company was located there.


    He also had a new ranch in the area.


    Los Angeles generally stayed above freezing, and winter brought just a few showers, but Hardy had heard from the ranch manager that the Rocky Mountains were already covered in snow. Fortunately, the cattle sheds were set up, so the calves could spend the winter inside.


    During a previous inspection of the Rocky Mountain water plant, Hardy had admired the mountain scenery and remarked that building a log cabin at the foot of the mountain would make for a fantastic winter retreat. The manager, Adams, a sharp old man, took the hint.


    Three months after Hardy returned to Los Angeles, Adams called to tell him the vacation home had been built and was ready for him to visit.


    In the U.S., most houses were built from wood, making construction fast. And there was no shortage of timber in the Rockies.


    Hardy had verbally agreed to visit, but his busy schedule made him forget about it. Now, feeling a bit worn out, he remembered the vacation home and thought it would be a good place to relax for a few days.


    Ava had mentioned shooting The Snows of Kilimanjaro soon, so Hardy thought it would be a good idea to let her experience the snow of the Rockies first.


    When Hardy told Ava about the idea, she jumped up excitedly.


    Hardy contacted Adams in advance, informing him that he would be coming to the vacation home in a few days. Adams happily agreed and immediately set about making preparations.


    The vacation home was cleaned, fresh bedding was delivered, and food was stocked.


    After Ava finished recording the latest episode of Super Idol, she and Hardy flew to New Mexico the next day. When they arrived at the Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Company, they could see the snow-covered Rockies in the distance.


    Discover stories with empire


    Manager Adams came out to greet them.


    "Mr. Hardy, the vacation home is all ready. By the way, do you need a butler, cook, or servants?"


    Hardy waved his hand.


    "No need. I just want some peace and quiet for a couple of days." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two of them didn''t linger. They changed into appropriate clothing and began their hike to the mountain vacation home. The snow was thick, reaching up to their knees in places. They occasionally stopped to take in the scenery, feeling a deep sense of contentment in the majestic mountain landscape.


    After hiking for over two hours, they finally reached the vacation home.


    The vacation home wasn''t small; it was more like a cottage. They shook off the snow and pushed open the door. Hardy and Ava lit a fire together, and soon the house was warm.


    They made dinner together.


    The fridge was stocked with food, and the shelves had all the necessary spices. Although Hardy wasn''t an expert cook, grilling a steak was simple enough. Ava, having come from an ordinary family, set the table, opened a few cans, and a hearty dinner was soon ready.


    A warm cabin.


    A hot meal.


    French red wine.


    This was happiness.


    After dinner, snow began to fall outside. The two of them snuggled under the blankets, their bodies pressed closely together. Their minds were free of distractions, leaving behind the noise and chaos of the city.


    This peaceful and serene feeling was intoxicating.


    Ava felt as though her soul was slowly floating away, drifting aimlessly.

 Chapter 400 Audrey Hepburn

    United Kingdom.Mary Lambert Ballet School.


    A group of girls, chattering and carrying their clothes, walked out of the dance hall in small groups, heading back together. At that moment, a middle-aged man in a trench coat stopped a few of them.


    Edward looked at one of the slender, delicate-looking girls and asked, "Excuse me, are you Miss Audrey Hepburn?"


    Hepburn was slightly startled by being addressed.


    "Excuse me, sir, may I ask what this is about?" Hepburn asked softly.


    The two girls beside Hepburn eyed Edward with some suspicion, unsure if this man had any ill intentions.


    Edward smiled.


    He took out a business card from his pocket, "Miss Hepburn, hello. Allow me to introduce myself. I''m the president of HD Films from America." He handed the card to Hepburn.


    "HD Films? The one that released The Wild Bunch, Once a Thief, Ghost, and Singin in the Rain?" one of the girls asked in surprise.


    Edward nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, those are all films produced by our company."


    "So, what do you want with me?" Hepburn blinked her large eyes, asking with confusion.


    Your next read is at empire


    "I saw a film you were in, introducing the scenery of the Netherlands, where you played a flight attendant. Is that right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Edward."


    "When I saw the film, I noticed your natural charm. I happened to be in the UK on business and heard about you, so I came to see for myself. I observed your training on stage earlier, and now I''m even more certain of my impression."


    "Oh, so that was you watching us earlier?" one of Hepburn''s friends realized.


    "And what is it that you want from me?" Hepburn asked.


    "Would you be interested in joining HD Talent Agency and perhaps acting in films in the future?" Edward invited.


    Hepburn was stunned.


    But deep inside, she felt a surge of joy.


    Her ballet teacher had once told her that due to her age and height, she would likely never become a top-tier ballerina. Hepburn had been disappointed and later participated in some stage performances, intending to pursue acting.


    Now, a major Hollywood film company was offering her an invitation. How could she not be thrilled?


    At this point, one of Hepburn''s friends asked incredulously, "Are you really the president of HD Films? Would a president personally come to sign an unknown girl?"


    Edward chuckled lightly.


    "I''m here in the UK for other matters, and I stopped by to see Hepburn as a side visit. I didn''t come alone, I just didn''t want to scare you by showing up with too many people."


    Edward waved his hand, and five or six people immediately got out of two luxury cars parked by the road.


    Among them were personnels from HD''s intelligence division, dedicated agents from the talent agency, lawyers, and a reporter from the British branch of The Global Times.


    The three girls no longer had any doubts.


    They all went together to meet the ballet school''s principal. After Edward introduced himself and explained his purpose, the principal, upon learning that Edward was the president of HD Films, became extremely enthusiastic. Hearing that HD Films wanted to sign Audrey Hepburn, he immediately offered his assistance. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, under the witness of a lawyer, Hepburn signed a contract with HD Films. As an adult, Hepburn had the right to decide whether to sign the contract or not.


    The ballet school principal approached with a smile and said, "Mr. Edward, could we take a photo of this contract signing to hang on our school''s wall? Hepburn is the first student from our school to sign with a major Hollywood company."


    "No problem."


    Edward smiled and nodded in agreement.


    The principal quickly found a photographer, and the photo would later be hung on the wall of the ballet school. After Audrey Hepburn became famous, this photo became one of the school''s proudest displays.


    After signing the contract, Hepburn followed Edward to Los Angeles.


    There, she would begin her training.


    Hepburn had distinct features and carried a natural air of nobility and elegance. Years of ballet training had given her excellent posture, standing at 170 cm barefoot, and she appeared even taller in heels.


    She had a swan-like neck and fair, delicate skin. Despite growing up in poverty, she exuded a noble aura from within. Every smile, every movement, was full of grace and refinement.


    Audrey Hepburn and Marilyn Monroe were complete opposites¡ªone epitomized elegance, while the other embodied sensuality. Both represented beauty taken to the extreme.


    Once Hepburn was fully styled, Edward saw her standing before him, and all the doubts he had about his boss''s decision vanished.


    His boss had a sharp eye for talent.


    First, he discovered the sensual Monroe.


    Now, he had found the graceful Hepburn.


    He immediately instructed the agent team to carefully train Hepburn. She would need to learn a wide range of skills, including music appreciation, art appreciation, fashion coordination, makeup, stage acting, film acting, singing, swimming, tennis, golf and much more.


    She would also need to gain experience in acting by taking on a few minor roles to develop her skills. Edward was confident that, with time, she would shine brightly.


    However, there was one thing Edward found slightly unsatisfactory about Hepburn. "Miss Hepburn, I think you might need to fix your teeth a little."


    Hepburn''s teeth were white, but they were a bit uneven. A few days later, Hepburn got braces.


    ...


    Rocky Mountain Vacation Cabin.


    A warm room.


    The crackling of the fire.


    A warm body nestled in his arms.


    They slept until they naturally woke up.


    When Hardy opened his eyes, it was already 10:30 in the morning.


    The two exchanged smiles.


    After lunch, they donned thick fur coats and went outside. They played in the woods for more than two hours, using up two whole rolls of film before stopping.


    Back at the cabin, they lounged on the sofa, chatting about whatever came to mind. Ava talked about Super Idol and the new movie she had taken on, while Hardy talked about business matters, such as the ranch in these mountains, where over 2,000 Angus cattle were being raised.


    They planned to check on the cattle before ending their vacation.


    As for other business matters, Hardy didn''t share them with her. Some things were better left unsaid, especially sensitive matters. Even his legitimate businesses didn''t need to be discussed with women.

 Chapter 401 Occidental Petroleum Finds Oil

    All women were the same.Keeping things simple made them happier.


    In the afternoon, Ava had a sudden inspiration and decided to write a song, capturing the relaxed, carefree feelings of a couple in a cozy cabin. If the song turned out well, it might become the theme song for her new movie.


    Ava got busy.


    With some free time on his hands, Hardy decided to work on something of his own¡ªperhaps a movie script.


    He pulled out a sheet of paper and wrote down a title.


    The Seven Year Itch.


    This was Monroe''s breakout film. The iconic scene where Monroe''s white dress billows up over a subway vent became an eternal classic and a symbol of Hollywood itself.


    The story of The Seven Year Itch wasn''t complicated. Hardy had seen it many times in his previous life, and he quickly wrote out the outline, adding some details as he went along.


    The classic scene was indispensable.


    "On top of a subway vent in New York, a gust of wind blows up as the train passes. The girl happens to be standing on the grate. As the wind blows, her white dress flutters upward, exposing everything beneath. Embarrassed and flustered, the girl closes her eyes and tries to cover herself."


    In just over a month, the Super Idol competition would end, and Monroe would win third place and the title of Most Popular Singer with the Audience.


    But aside from singing, Hardy still believed Monroe''s greatest strength was her on-screen presence.


    Her greatest impact didn''t come from her voice but from her visual appeal.


    People didn''t tune in to hear her sing¡ªthey tuned in to see her. So acting in films and television was her true calling.


    When the competition was over, Hardy planned to have his film company create The Seven Year Itch for her.


    Once that was finished, they could move on to another of Monroe''s iconic films, Some Like It Hot.


    Hardy then wrote the outline for Some Like It Hot.


    After finishing the outlines for both films, Hardy looked up and saw Ava asleep on the couch near the fireplace, her notebook and pencil having fallen to the floor.


    Hardy chuckled and shook his head.


    He walked over, picked her up, and tucked her into the warm bed. Then he returned to collect her notebook and pencil and noticed that Ava had already written part of a song.


    Hardy set the notebook aside and returned to his seat.


    With some extra time, he decided to write the outline for Roman Holiday. Henry had already found Audrey Hepburn, and Edward had gone to the UK. Hardy was confident Edward would sign that elegent girl.


    Once Audrey Hepburn joined the company, they could begin preparing for Roman Holiday. In his previous life, Roman Holiday had been Hepburn''s first starring role, and it had made her a star overnight. From that moment on, she became the goddess in the hearts of men worldwide.


    As for Marilyn Monroe?


    She was the dream lover of men all over the world.


    In their dreams, anything was possible, and everything could be done.


    After completing the script outline, Hardy closed the notebook. He went to the bedroom and found Ava still sleeping, smiling as he quietly went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    The smell of steak woke Ava from her nap. Dressed in her pajamas, she walked up behind Hardy, wrapped her arms around his broad waist, and pressed her cheek against his back.


    "Did you have a good nap?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, it was so relaxing. I haven''t had such a carefree rest in a long time." Ava murmured as she snuggled against Hardy''s back.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "Mmhmm."


    "It''ll be ready soon. Go set the table."


    "Okay."


    Ava stood on her tiptoes, kissed Hardy on the cheek, and ran off to set the table. Soon, dinner was ready.


    After dinner, they returned to the bedroom and indulged in passion without restraint until they were completely spent.


    At dawn.


    Their vacation came to an end. Adams and his team arrived to escort them down the mountain. After packing their belongings, the two left, but instead of returning to the mineral water company, they headed straight to the ranch.


    The ranch had a few wooden buildings, a manager, and several cowboys. There were barns and hay storage to keep the cattle comfortable, ensuring they would make it through the winter. After a brief inspection, Hardy said his goodbyes and left.


    As soon as they returned to Los Angeles, Hardy received a series of good news.


    Edward came to report that he had signed Audrey Hepburn and brought her back to Los Angeles for training, showing Hardy the schedule and training plan.


    After reviewing it, Hardy felt Edward had arranged everything well.


    "Boss, would you like to meet Miss Hepburn?"


    Hardy thought for a moment, then shook his head, "No rush. Let''s wait for a bit. Just follow the plan and let her take on a few small roles to gain some experience first."


    After Edward left, Hardy''s secretary came in, smiling with excitement. "Chairman, I have two pieces of good news to report."


    "Oh? What''s the good news?"


    "The first is that two days ago, the general manager of Occidental Petroleum, John, called to report that they struck oil. John said the quality of the oil is excellent, and the output is high¡ªit''s a high-quality well."


    That was indeed good news.


    Hardy had acquired Occidental Petroleum and, as a test of luck, had given them $100,000 to continue drilling.


    To his surprise, they had actually struck oil.


    In later years, Occidental only struck oil after being sold to the ''lucky businessman'' Armand Hammer, which propelled it toward becoming an oil giant. Hardy never expected that after acquiring the company himself, he too would strike oil.


    Hardy wasn''t just excited about the money from the oil. What pleased him more was knowing that he possessed the same good fortune as the so-called ''luck buisnessman.''


    "What''s the other good news?" Hardy asked.


    "The other good news is that yesterday, Columbus, the head of Wash Mining, sent a telegram. He reported that they discovered a mineral deposit in Australia, and it''s a gold mine," the secretary said.


    Hardy was stunned.


    What? He had sent them to find copper or iron, and they ended up discovering a gold mine?


    It seems that after his lucky win at the casino, his fortune had increased significantly. Good things were now happening one after another.


    Hardy laughed heartily, "Hahaha~~~!"

 Chapter 402 Does This Guy Always Act Based On Intuition

    Hardy arrived in Long Beach with his team. Manager John had been waiting early and, seeing Hardy''s convoy approach, rushed forward to open Hardy''s car door."Boss, you''re here." John greeted respectfully with a smile.


    "Let''s go, take me to the oil well," Hardy said.


    "Yes, boss."


    After trekking a bit, they finally reached the oil well site. A tall iron structure stood in the distance, with workers busily moving around, and a nearby oil lake.


    John enthusiastically explained, "Boss, this well we struck is a self-spouting well. The oil quality is excellent, and the output is very high, producing over 5,000 barrels of oil per day."


    Hardy made a quick calculation.


    At present, the price of oil was nearly fixed at $2.5 per barrel, and this price would likely remain stable for the next decade. Based on a daily output of 5,000 barrels, this well could generate about $4.5 million annually.


    Of course,


    There were still a lot of costs to be deducted. However, even after deducting expenses, the profit could still reach half.


    Over $2 million per year.


    To Hardy, that was not much anymore.


    But Hardy was still pleased.


    The discovery of this well had sparked his interest in continuing within the oil industry. After returning to the company, Hardy thought it over and instructed his secretary to find Armand Hammer''s number and dialed him.


    Once the call connected, they exchanged a few pleasantries, discussing the small black cattle Hammer was raising, but Hardy soon shifted the topic, saying: "Mr. Hammer, a few months ago, I acquired a small oil company. Yesterday, they struck an oil well with a decent output, producing 5,000 barrels a day, which can generate $4.5 million annually."


    "Oh, congratulations, Mr. Hardy."


    Armand Hammer congratulated him, though he wasn''t sure why Hardy was bringing up the oil company.


    "Mr. Hammer, would you be interested in running this oil company with me?" Hardy asked directly.


    Hardy didn''t want to waste time.


    If Armand Hammer was willing to run the business, Hardy would be happy to have a management genius help him make money. If not, Hardy could manage it himself.


    Armand Hammer was surprised by Hardy''s proposal.


    After a few seconds of silence, he asked, "Mr. Hardy, why are you suddenly inviting me into the oil industry? I don''t have any experience in this field."


    "Just a feeling."


    "You know I have many businesses, and I''m looking for partners to help run them. After interacting with you, I felt you had great insight into management and extensive experience. When I was thinking about how to manage the oil company, I suddenly thought of you, so I called to ask if you''d be interested."


    Armand Hammer thought to himself, "This is so casual."


    Letting me, someone with no experience in oil, manage an oil business based on just a feeling?


    "I''m curious, how would this partnership work?" Hammer asked.


    "How about a stake in the business? You could buy a part of the company''s shares. I think 15-20% would be good, and I''d give you an additional 5% of management shares," Hardy suggested.


    Hammer paused, "Mr. Hardy, I''ll need to think about it."


    "That''s fine, take your time," Hardy replied.


    After hanging up the phone, Hammer sat on the sofa for a long time, wondering if he should take on this business.


    He didn''t understand why Hardy had approached him.


    He had previously run a pencil factory, then a ranch raising cattle, but he had never touched the oil industry. Still, Hardy''s words had piqued his interest.


    Why? His ranch business was now running smoothly, and Hammer was a restless man.


    Hardy''s proposal rekindled his entrepreneurial spirit.


    The next day.


    Hammer called Hardy, "Hardy, I''ve decided to give it a try."


    "Haha, welcome. I''ll be waiting for you in Los Angeles," Hardy replied with a laugh.


    Hammer soon arrived in Los Angeles. After meeting with Hardy, they visited the oil field again, and after inspecting the new well, Hammer decided to invest.


    For $850,000, Hammer bought 15% of the company''s shares and acquired 5% in management shares, becoming the company''s executive president.


    In the oil company''s office, the three of them discussed the future development of the company. Hardy pulled out a pre-prepared map, spread it out, and pointed to a location.


    "The Middle East is an oil-rich region, especially Saudi Arabia, which has vast oil resources. We can develop oil fields there."


    Hammer and John were both surprised.


    John said, "Boss, most of the Saudi land is already occupied by several major British oil companies and Mobil. We probably can''t squeeze in." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hammer also said, "There''s still a war going on in the Middle East. It might not be the best time."


    Hardy smiled.


    "The war doesn''t concern us, so don''t worry about that. As for the land, I think there''s a good place that no one''s occupying yet," Hardy said.


    "Where?" they both asked.


    Hardy pointed to a region on the map. The label read "Neutral Zone between Saudi Arabia and Kuwait."


    "This area is desert and hilly terrain. To the north is Kuwait, to the south is Saudi Arabia, and to the east is the Persian Gulf. This land is disputed between the two countries, but it''s now confirmed as a neutral zone. Both nations have rights to the minerals here, meaning whoever drills gets the oil."


    "This area covers 2,200 square miles, plenty of land for us to search for oil. Hammer, I''d like you to go to Saudi Arabia and negotiate for the drilling rights in this area."


    Hammer thought for a moment, "Do you really think there''s oil here?"


    "Someone previously surveyed the area and said it didn''t match the characteristics of an oil field. But I think there''s oil."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Just a gut feeling, also the last time the area was survied was before WW2 the technology wasn''t mature enough back then." Hardy smiled.


    Once again, relying on gut feeling, Hammer thought. Why does Hardy always act based on intuition? In fact, Hardy knew that in the future, this area would indeed produce a huge oil field, making an American businessman a billionaire.

 Chapter 403 Wash Mining Is Back

    That man had been a small time oil buisnessman, spending $10 million and sharing the profits to obtain the drilling rights in the neutral zone. He ended up striking it rich overnight.Experts had surveyed the area before and concluded that there was no oil based on their fault line research. This led all the big companies to give up on exploring there, leaving the opportunity wide open.


    Now. Hardy wanted to secure the drilling rights before that man did. The billions of dollars would then be his.


    Finally, Hammer agreed to Hardy''s proposal.


    John would continue to manage domestic production, while Hammer, along with his assistant, would head to Saudi Arabia to negotiate with the Saudi royal family for the drilling rights.


    After settling the oil company matters, Hardy shifted his focus to Wash Mining. Wash Mining had long been under Hardy''s control. The reason the name hadn''t been changed was that it wasn''t a priority. Sending Columbus to Australia to prospect was mainly because they were idle.


    Based on future knowledge, Hardy knew that iron ore deposits were widespread in Western Australia, and many large mines had yet to be developed. So, he sent them out to look.


    But unexpectedly, they found a gold mine.


    Upon receiving the news, Hardy immediately summoned Columbus back for a face to face report. After two days, Columbus had arrived in Los Angeles. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the Hardy Group headquarters, Columbus was led into the office by a secretary. Hardy took a look at the man, who still had a weathered appearance, with a prospecting pack slung over his shoulder.


    "Boss, we''ve found gold." Columbus said with a grin.


    He placed his pack on the table, opened it, and took out several pieces of ore. Hardy picked one up, and Columbus began explaining,


    "This is gold ore. Based on our tests, the ore''s grade is about 8 grams per ton, which qualifies it as a rich mine."


    According to the standard, ore with less than 3 grams per ton is considered medium grade, 5 to 50 grams is considered rich, and ore with 50 to 500 grams per ton is considered super-rich.


    "At 8 grams per ton, it''s on the lower end of the rich grade," Columbus continued.


    "How large is the deposit?" Hardy asked.


    If it was just a small vein, it wouldn''t be worth the cost of extracting it. Mining in remote areas required significant investment.


    "We''ve drilled five holes, and this appears to be a large deposit. We estimate there''s over 200 tons of gold, though this is just a preliminary assessment. A more detailed survey is needed to determine the exact reserves. Who knows, there might be more surprises."


    Hardy picked up another piece of rock. It looked like a bunch of granite, with occasional flashes of gold.


    "Columbus, you did a great job on this. Everyone involved will receive a bonus, and yours will be the highest. Go take a break now. I''ll handle the rest," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Thank you, boss." Columbus left with a wide grin.


    They had endured so much hardship in the wild for one reason ¨C to make more money.


    After Columbus left, Hardy immediately summoned two vice presidents from the Hardy Group, one named Jason and the other Andrew.


    Stay tuned with empire


    "Jason, I have a task for you. Wash Mining has discovered a gold mine in Australia. You''ll take a lawyer with you to Australia, either buy the land from the government or obtain a mining permit for that area," Hardy instructed.


    "Understood, boss. I''ll take care of it," Jason quickly responded.


    "Andrew, you handle financial investments. Once Jason secures the mining permit, publicly announce that Walsh Mining has discovered a large gold mine in Australia and push up the stock price."


    Andrew nodded.


    If Andy were still around, Hardy would only need to give him one sentence. Now, he had to handle everything personally.


    Hardy owned 91% of Wash Mining shares. Currently, the stock price was $1.23 per share, mostly due to the company holding a 20% stake in Rocky Mountain Mineral Water.


    However, with the discovery of a large gold mine, Hardy was confident that Walsh Mining''s stock price would soar. Once the news hit the newspapers, television, and stock market analysts, it would become a hot stock.


    With the financial team manipulating the stock price, Hardy could make a fortune, even if they never mined the gold. Such was the allure of the stock market.


    Jason brought his assistant and a team of lawyers. Hardy specially provided his private plane for their use, and Columbus came along. In just one day, they arrived in Perth, the capital of Western Australia, to apply for a mining license and purchase land from the state government.


    Why not approach the Australian federal government?


    Although Australia is an independent continent, it operates as a federation, much like the United States. Each state has a high degree of autonomy, and if you want to purchase mining land, you must go through the state government.


    Australia has always supported private mining, so obtaining a mining license wasn''t difficult, as the government benefits significantly from mining royalties. According to the law, they collect 30% of the revenue in taxes.


    Jason''s team quickly obtained the mining license.


    In fact, as long as you have a mining license, purchasing the land isn''t necessary. Once you have the mining rights, the land where you''re granted mining access automatically becomes yours. Therefore, buying land is not required.


    But Hardy was fixated on acquiring more land, so before Jason left, Hardy specifically instructed him to purchase as much land as possible, as long as the government agreed.


    After securing the mining rights, Jason asked the state mining department head who was hosting him, "We''d like to buy more land for further exploration. How much land is available?"


    The mining department head smiled.


    "Plenty of land."


    He cheerfully pulled out a map of Western Australia, pointing at it. "The areas marked in red are privately owned, and those marked in green belong to the government.

 Chapter 404 Going Big Once Again

    The unmarked areas are reserved for public projects, but all green marked areas are for sale. Prices are listed for each parcel, and you can buy as much as you want."Continue your adventure at empire


    The green marked areas were mostly uninhabited deserts, wastelands, hills, barren land, and swamps.


    These areas couldn''t be used for farming or grazing, so nobody really wanted them.


    As for the price?


    Depending on the area, the cost ranged from 3 to 6 Australian dollars per hectare.


    Cheap, right? Not really.


    In later years, an Australian ranch owner sold 11 million hectares of land for 325 million Australian dollars.


    At that rate, it''s 30 Australian dollars per hectare.


    And that was in 2015, and the land was pasture suitable for cattle grazing.


    Now it''s 1948, and at 3 to 6 Australian dollars per hectare, it shows that land appreciation in Australia is incredibly slow, making it a poor investment.


    Moreover, most of Western Australia''s land is extremely barren, unsuitable for grazing. So, unless there are mineral resources, the land isn''t worth anything.


    Even if you find minerals on your own land, you still have to pay the government the same mining taxes. Therefore, many people don''t see the point in buying this land.


    The only advantage of private ownership is that others can''t mine on your land.


    Jason asked his assistant to calculate it. The green marked land totaled 100 million hectares. Western Australia is Australia''s largest state, covering one third of the country''s total area about 2.64 million square kilometers or 264 million hectares.


    After reserving public land, the government could sell about 1 million square kilometers (100 million hectares), priced at 4.5 billion Australian dollars, which is about 450 millions US dollars.


    The investment was enormous, something Jason couldn''t decide on his own.


    He immediately sent a telegram to Hardy, reporting the situation.


    Upon receiving the telegram, Hardy was stunned. He knew there was a lot of land in Australia, but he hadn''t expected the Western Australian government to offer so much at once. His initial thought was that if they could offer a few parcels, acquiring a million hectares would be amazing, but he hadn''t anticipated they''d offer this much.


    To be honest, Hardy was very tempted.


    Even barren land gave him a sense of security, and he was very sure the mineral deposits in West Australia were worth a lot more than the cost price. However, 450 millions dollars was a heavy burden for him.


    Although Hardy had control over Wells Fargo, its assets were in the tens of billions, but that money wasn''t Hardy''s it belonged to depositors.


    When Hardy acquired Wells Fargo, he borrowed 160 millions from Bank of America.


    Later, when he bought shares of Bank of America, he borrowed another 380 millions. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Hardy''s businesses were highly profitable, his rapid expansion had led to significant debt. He wasn''t worried about a few hundred thousand or even millions, and he could scrape together tens of millions, but spending 450 millions in one go? Even Bank of America would have to carefully consider whether such an investment was worth it.


    Investing in land, which appreciates slowly, didn''t align with capitalist interests.


    The land in Western Australia had no potential for real estate development. If there were no minerals, the land would be worthless, making this a highly risky investment.


    For the Western Australian government, it was a win-win situation.


    By selling land, they could earn extra revenue. And whether you bought the land or not, mining taxes remained the same.


    For Hardy, this purchase would only secure exclusive mining rights, preventing others from mining on the land.


    Hardy rubbed his chin.


    "Damn it, I originally planned to play small, but now this has turned into something big," Hardy muttered.


    In truth, if he only wanted to mine the gold, he could do that now without such a large investment. But seeing so much available land, Hardy found it hard to resist.


    And he knew.


    These lands would definitely have mineral resources.


    Later statistics showed that 98% of Australia''s iron ore came from Western Australia, along with more than half of the country''s gold, copper, aluminum, and coal. The region also held significant oil and natural gas reserves.


    If he bought the land now.


    The land would belong to him, and no one else could mine there. All the underground resources would be Hardy''s.


    In the future, if the Australian government dared to sell land like this, GLNCY alone would buy it all, But this was the 1940s, and a few hundered milliones was an astronomical sum.


    Hardy thought for a long time, then made a resolute decision.


    "Buy!"


    "I came into this world to stir things up, and since I have the opportunity, I''ll make the most of it."


    Hardy called his secretary.


    "Where is Andy''s team now?"


    Andy''s team sent regular telegrams informing Hardy of their progress and whereabouts.


    "They''re in Denmark. Next, they''ll head to Norway, Sweden, Finland, and Iceland," the secretary replied.


    "Send a telegram to Andy, tell him to come back, and have the president of Wells Fargo take over the survey team," Hardy ordered.


    He wasn''t particularly interested in investing in the five Nordic countries; they were non essential to his business empire.


    "Also, send a telegram to Jason, instruct him to buy 20 square kilometers of land around the gold mine first, then continue negotiating with the Western Australian government to see if they can lower the price. There''s no rush, I''ll go over with Andy later."


    "And inform Columbus to find a more professional team to assess the gold mine''s reserves and quality."


    He suddenly remembered something.


    "Tell Andrew to quietly start acquiring shares of Wash Mining. Buy as much as you can, but be discreet¡ªdon''t drive the stock price up."


    The secretary wrote everything down in her notebook and went to notify the relevant parties.


    Hardy lit a cigar from the box on his desk, continuing to plan. He''d pulled off several big moves with minimal resources in the past, and he will do it again now.

 Chapter 405 Hardy Mining

    Two days later, Andy returned to Los Angeles."Boss, what was so urgent that you needed me back?" Andy asked.


    "Columbus found a large gold mine in Australia. I sent Jason to handle the paperwork, and he informed me that the Western Australian government is selling a massive amount of land. I intend to purchase a significant portion, so I called you back to help with this," Hardy explained.


    Andy knew that if Hardy had called him back, it wasn''t just for a small acquisition. A few million, or even tens of millions, wouldn''t have required his involvement.


    "I''m planning to purchase 1 million square kilometers of land, with a total price of around 4 millions US dollars," Hardy said.


    Andy''s eyes widened in shock.


    "1 million square kilometers? That''s equivalent to two times the size of France or four times the size of the UK!"


    "The Western Australian government is willing to sell that much land in one go? That doesn''t seem to align with typical government development policies," Andy remarked, still astonished.


    "They are selling mostly wilderness, barren hills, and wasteland, with no development potential except for mining."


    "I had Jason look into it. Apparently, the current Western Australian government is in a bit of a dispute with the federal government. A few years ago, they even held a referendum for independence, but it didn''t pass. The large scale land sale seems to be organized by the opposition party it''s an internal issue."


    "Selling the land isn''t unusual, but offering so much all at once is a bit surprising." Enjoy more content from empire


    After considering the 400 millions dollar investment, Andy turned to Hardy and asked, "What''s your plan, boss?"


    "I intend to inflate Wash Mining''s stock and use the funds from that to buy the land." Hardy then outlined the plan he had devised over the past couple of days.


    After hearing it, Andy nodded in agreement. "I think your plan is feasible, boss!"


    "Good, I''ll leave it to you to handle," Hardy said with a smile.


    The next day.


    Andy first approached the bank. Wash Mining had previously mortgaged some stock to the Los Angeles City Bank for funding, but this time, they took it all back.


    In the stock market, they began slowly acquiring the remaining circulating shares of Wash Mining.


    People soon noticed that Wash Mining, which had previously shown mediocre performance, was steadily climbing. While it wasn''t immediately obvious, by the end of the week, the price had risen significantly, reaching about 1.5 dollars per share.


    Many began to speculate about the reasons behind the rise. Was someone attempting to manipulate the stock for a quick profit?


    However, people quickly dismissed this idea.


    The companies that manipulated stocks were usually small players, and none of them dared to play games with Hardy Group. Hardy Group was incredibly powerful, a core family within the California consortium. Even Wall Street wouldn''t be foolish enough to provoke such a powerful entity.


    So, there were only two possible reasons.


    Either Hardy Group was raising the price to sell off stock, or there was good news, and Hardy Group was quietly buying more shares.


    Selling off stock didn''t make much sense for Hardy Group, leaving only the possibility of good news. Given that Wash Mining was a mining company, it was reasonable to expect that something big was about to happen. Many speculated that Wash Mining had likely discovered a large mineral deposit.


    And they were right.


    Before long, rumors began circulating. Some whispered at the stock exchange:


    "I heard from a friend of a friend that Wash Mining''s exploration team found a large gold deposit in Australia. I''ve also heard they''ve already sent the company''s vice president to Australia to secure the mining rights, which is why people are buying up Wash Mining stock."


    As this rumor spread, more and more people began taking notice of Wash Mining.


    Naturally, more investors jumped in, buying up Wash Mining shares, causing the stock price to rise further. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The stock price hit 1.8 dollars per share.


    People were eager to verify the rumor but instead received an official announcement that Wash Mining was changing its name.


    The official notification stated that Wash Mining was now Hardy Mining.


    Many thought to themselves, Hardy Group has held onto Wash Mining for years without changing the name. Suddenly renaming the company? There must be some big moves planned.


    A few days later.


    Hardy Mining made an official public announcement, stating that their mining company had discovered a large gold deposit in Australia. They had already secured mining rights, and the gold ore was of high quality, with an estimated total reserve of 500 tons. Further exploration was ongoing.


    Columbus had estimated 200 tons, but the public announcement slightly increased that figure. After all, it was just an estimate who could say for sure?


    When this news broke, the market went wild.


    No wonder!


    Everyone suspected something big was going on with all the recent activity.


    With a gold reserve of 500 tons, and the current fixed price of gold at 35 US dollars per ounce, the value of the deposit exceeded 600 million dollars.


    Wash Mining''s total market value had been only 10 million, but now they had a gold mine worth 600 million. Everyone could easily foresee Hardy Mining''s stock price skyrocketing.


    Countless investors scrambled to buy Hardy Mining stock. The stock price soared from 1.8 dollars per share to 11 dollars per share in just a few days, a sixfold increase, before finally slowing down.


    Hardy Mining then announced a stock split each share would be split into four.


    This stock split brought even more positive momentum.


    The stock price surged again, rising from 2.75 dollars after the split to 3.3 dollars.


    A few days later.


    Hardy Mining made another official announcement, stating that further exploration had revealed that the gold ore contained around 10 grams of gold per ton, with total reserves potentially exceeding 800 tons making it a highly profitable mine.


    At the same time, Hardy Mining announced the establishment of an Australian subsidiary to fully develop the gold mining business. Hearing this, the stock price of Hardy Mining soared once more.


    Hardy''s strategy was simple: drive up the mining company''s stock price, allowing the company to generate its own capital, and use that money to buy land.


    Using the mining company''s money to buy land and mine gold was the most legitimate operation imaginable.

 Chapter 406 Going For A Stock Pledged Loans

    When Wash Mining was first issued, it had 10 million shares. After becoming Hardy Mining, the stock underwent a split, with each share splitting into four, turning it into 40 million shares.After Hardy Group released new exploration information, the stock price skyrocketed like a rocket, quickly breaking through the $10 mark within a few days and reaching $12.6.


    People were optimistic about Hardy Mining''s future because the value of gold was clear, and anyone could calculate how much it was worth.


    Hardy Mining then announced another split for better liquidity, splitting each share into two, turning the total shares into 80 million. The price per share dropped to $6.3.


    ABC Television''s stock expert program, previously hosted by Andy, had been handed over to another economic expert from Hardy Group due to Andy''s increasing workload.


    Hardy Group''s financial division had recruited numerous economic experts, and the group''s think tank was full of talent from various fields.


    In the latest episode, the host asked about the hot topic of Hardy Mining and whether it was still worth pursuing. The stock expert replied:


    "It''s actually quite simple to calculate. The exploration report indicates that the gold mine contains over 800 tons of gold. At the current gold price of $35 per ounce, the total value of this gold mine is about $1 billion."


    "What''s Hardy Mining''s current stock price? I checked today, and it''s $6.5. With 80 million shares, the company is only valued at $520 million, far below the value of the gold mine. The stock price should be at least $13, so I predict that Hardy Mining''s stock will continue to rise significantly."


    Of course, expert predictions can be wrong without consequence.


    Hardy originally controlled 91% of the shares and had intentionally absorbed more in the early stages. Now, he held around 95% of the total shares. In reality, most of the stock selling and buying movements during this time were orchestrated by Andy.


    This was a classic example of stock manipulation.


    Technically, it was illegal.


    However, Andy had a powerful financial team and countless dispersed accounts. Unlike the highly regulated stock market of later years, where every transaction could be traced through computers, in the 1940s, during the era of paper trading, it was nearly impossible to uncover criminal evidence, especially since Andy''s team consisted of the top tier professionals in finance.


    There was no way they would leave any loopholes.


    Moreover.


    Hardy wasn''t looking to artificially drive down the price and then sell it off at a peak, trapping retail investors.


    Stay updated through empire


    His goal was to maintain a high stock price to use the shares as collateral for bank loans.


    As a result, the stock price wasn''t going to drop.


    By December, Hardy Mining''s stock had risen to around $11, with a total market capitalization nearing $900 million. At this point, the stock price had stabilized.


    Hardy was now ready to arrange for a stock pledged loan.


    Stock pledged loans were a common form of financing. The amount of the loan was determined by the lending bank or company based on the issuing company''s operations, industry, and other factors. The final loan amount was typically up to 70% of the stock''s face value, though it could be lower.


    Calculating the loan amount was straightforward: Hardy Mining could borrow $600 million from Wells Fargo. Hardy only needed $400 million, which would be enough. However, he didn''t want Wells Fargo to shoulder the entire loan amount, as that would put too much pressure on the bank.


    "Andy, reach out to other banks and see if they''re willing to take on part of the loan. Wells Fargo will handle no more than $100 million. Otherwise, it''ll be difficult to mobilize funds in the future," Hardy instructed.


    "Understood, boss. I''ll contact the other banks right away."


    Wells Fargo, being a bank itself, had numerous partner banks and financial institutions. Andy began contacting the Bank of America, Security Pacific Insurance, the Bank of San Francisco, and even banks outside the consortium, such as Rockefeller''s Manhattan Bank and Citibank.


    During the recent inspection tour, Hardy had built connections with the Rockefeller family and members of the Citibank consortium. Now that there was such a good business opportunity, he naturally thought of them.


    Hardy''s request was for a $450 million loan.


    $400 million would be used to purchase the land.


    The remaining $50 million would go toward developing the gold mine.


    In any case, Hardy wouldn''t spend a single penny of his own.


    Far away in Norway, David Rockefeller heard a report from Manhattan Bank and pondered it for a while.


    First, Hardy had left the inspection team to participate in President Johnson''s campaign, which David understood. Later, Hardy had also recalled Andy, the president of Hardy Group. At first, David wasn''t sure why, but now he finally understood.


    Hardy Group had found a gold mine, and through a series of maneuvers, had turned a company worth only tens of millions into a $1 billion mining giant.


    People had always said Hardy operated in a bold and imaginative way.


    This time, David had seen a glimpse of that for himself. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And now that the stock price had just risen, Hardy was asking for a loan. Why? Developing a gold mine didn''t require that much money. Hardy must have another move planned.


    However, these were questions Hardy might not be willing to answer.


    "Lend it to him," David said after some thought.


    After more than ten days of negotiations, Andy secured loans from several banks, eventually raising $450 million.


    It was such a large loan that it even made headlines on Wall Street.


    The very next day,


    Hardy and Andy boarded a private plane to Australia. In Perth, the capital of Western Australia, they met with Governor McGowan.


    The two sides warmly shook hands.


    Although Australia was a remote and relatively rural place, Governor McGowan had heard of HD Films, ABC Television, and The Global Times.


    Especially The Global Times, which, thanks to Hardy''s substantial investment, had become one of the top newspapers in Australia. Each of Australia''s six states had a major city with a local bureau.


    Governor McGowan knew why Hardy had come. Jason had already been in contact with him for some time, and both sides had discussed the land issue extensively. If Hardy was serious about purchasing a large piece of the available land, it would be a massive deal worth hundreds of millions.

 Chapter 407 Taylor Romantic Moments

    To be honest, Governor McGowan couldn''t quite understand why Hardy wanted to buy so much land. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.If someone wanted to mine, the usual procedure was to conduct an exploration first, find a suitable vein, then apply for a mining license. This would grant mining rights to the discovered resource, and even if one wanted to purchase land, they''d usually only buy the area surrounding the mine.


    But Hardy, who seemed determined to buy everything regardless of its value, was a first for McGowan.


    Even the major American financial groups didn''t casually spend billions of dollars on land that might be worthless. If there were no resources below, this investment could end in a total loss.


    He could only think that the wealthy truly have deep pockets and no idea where to spend that money.


    But in reality, Hardy wasn''t just being reckless with his wealth.


    You could say he was greedy.


    He knew that beneath Western Australia lay a treasure trove of mineral veins. He understood the value of these mining fields. In later years, Western Australia''s annual mineral sales would reach around 40 to 50 billion dollars.


    Take iron ore as an example¡ªby 2020, the price of Australian iron ore had multiplied several times, and Australia would earn 48 billion dollars from Aisa alone.


    If Hardy could acquire the land in Western Australia, it would be like having these iron mines in his hands. In the future, he could establish a large mining enterprise, and then even the major mining companies like BHP Billiton and Vale would have to consult him before shaking up the market.


    And speaking of that...


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Now that Hardy had established himself as a capitalist, it was time for him to advance to the next stage: controlling resources. Capitalists generally fall into two categories¡ªthose with money and those with control over resources. While many might believe that wealth and technology are the ultimate advantages, this is not entirely true.


    In reality, those who control resources, particularly oil and rare minerals, hold the true power to influence politics and even the direction in which a country is heading.


    Regardless of how others viewed this land, Hardy was convinced it was a goldmine, with at least several hundred billion dollars of hidden wealth. As long as he bought the land, he could gradually mine it.


    No one else would be able to touch it.


    The two sides entered negotiations, with the main issue being the price. Even reducing the price by just ten cents per hectare would represent millions of dollars.


    The Western Australian government also made another request: once purchased, the land could not remain idle for long. It had to be developed, and only through mining and development could the government earn more revenue.


    Hardy readily agreed to this on a condition that mining taxes on his land wont increase for the next 40 years.


    He was buying the land to make money, after all. The gold mine would be operational within two years, and as for the other areas, he would invest more resources to conduct exploration. If there were any minerals, he wouldn''t leave them untouched.


    A single mine, especially a large one.


    With massive reserves,


    Could continue to produce for decades. Once discovered, it could be mined gradually. Even if Hardy didn''t mine it himself, he could sell the mining rights to other companies.


    Many large mine owners did just that.


    They would lease out the land and mining licenses to mining companies, sharing the profits. With just one or two major discoveries, Hardy''s current investment could easily double in return.


    Such a large land deal required approval from the state parliament due to the significant transaction amount. With Christmas approaching, Hardy and Andy returned to Los Angeles.


    Jason, the vice president, stayed in Australia to continue negotiations and monitor the situation.


    As Christmas approached, Taylor came back.


    She contacted Hardy, only to find out that he had gone to Australia, which left her feeling disappointed. When Hardy finally returned and contacted Taylor, the young woman rushed to him immediately.


    At the estate, when she saw Hardy, she leaped into his arms.


    The two of them played around by the pool, teasing and laughing. In the bedroom, they shared intimate moments. Taylor, her breathing quick and shallow, looked at Hardy with her deep purple eyes filled with emotion.


    "Hardy, I want to stay here tonight."


    The girl''s breath was soft and fragrant.


    Hardy knew what she meant, gently pinching her nose.


    "You haven''t reached the legal age yet. You''re tempting me to commit a crime," Hardy said.


    "In fact, I''ve asked many of my friends. Some of them... they had their first experiences at sixteen, even younger. And in many states, it''s legal to get married at sixteen. I''m almost seventeen," Taylor stammered, still shy despite her words.


    Hardy leaned down and whispered softly into her ear: "On the day you turn eighteen, you''ll give yourself to me. I''m sure it will be a beautiful moment."


    Taylor''s face flushed even redder.


    Her shyness was boundless.


    As she thought about that moment, she leaned closer to Hardy, and the two kissed again.


    In truth, whether it was sixteen or eighteen didn''t matter much to Hardy. Would a man who rose from a life of crime really be restrained by such things as morals and law?


    At the current level of Hardy, breaking certain laws didn''t really mean much.


    He simply liked the little girl and wanted to extend these romantic moments as much as possible. Youth is precious, and living these romantic moments before going for the next step in their relationship will become a priceless memory for Taylor.


    ...


    Christmas Eve.


    Every woman received a gift from Hardy. He had acquired numerous luxury brands in Italy and France, including Bulgari.


    After purchasing shares of Bulgari, he ordered a batch of jewelry.


    What''s the best gift to give a woman? Of course, it''s jewelry precious and luxurious, the perfect thing to satisfy a woman''s vanity.


    In fact, ninety nine percent of the time, women wear jewelry out of vanity. Never believe the other words they use; those are merely a cover. Hardy knew very well that they loved jewelry just to fulfill their vanity.


    Some say that giving gifts requires thought.


    Hardy wanted to say, "With so many women, putting thought into every gift would be exhausting." So his method was simple and straightforward: every holiday or birthday, he gave them jewelry.


    All kinds of jewelry.


    Jewelry that would touch a woman''s heart.

 Chapter 408 The Super Idol Grand Finale

    Christmas Night.The Super Idol grand finale.


    The grand hall of the Shrine Auditorium in Los Angeles, the same venue where several Oscar ceremonies had taken place, was now hosting the Super Idol talent show. Today, the audience wasn''t just ordinary people it was filled with Hollywood elites and stars.


    One could say that the number of celebrities present wasn''t any less than at the Oscars.


    Many political figures from Los Angeles also attended: the mayor, police chief, several council members, and other department heads.


    Many of these people showed up out of respect for Hardy, as he was not only the chairman of the Actors Guild but also one of the most powerful figures in Los Angeles.


    Back in the 1940s, when gangs were rampant, Hollywood became increasingly safer. No criminal forces dared to come to Hollywood to cause trouble or harass stars, all thanks to Hardy. After all, this was the territory of the Los City Gang.


    The law and order in Los Angeles had improved significantly since then. Gang activities were rare. The Los City Gang managed many gray industries, such as monopolizing the alcohol supply for bars and nightclubs across the city, running underground casinos, and handling punching machines and slot machines.


    They also ran more legitimate businesses, like investment companies and garbage disposal services. Bill''s men were busy with all kinds of enterprises, so they didn''t bother with petty crimes like robbery or extortion.


    On the contrary, to maintain their territory, the gang would deal with any out of town criminals themselves, before handing them over to HD Security Patrol. As a result, over the past year, the crime rate in Los Angeles had improved drastically.


    With better public safety, entertainment activities flourished. People often went out at night to have fun, and bars and nightclubs were packed, indirectly boosting Los Angeles prosperity.


    With a safer environment, more investors felt comfortable coming to Los Angeles, further fueling the city''s commercial growth.


    The Competition Begins.


    First, the 32 finalists took the stage to perform, followed by the official competition. The finale involved four contestants competing for the top four spots.


    It had to be said,


    Every contestant who made it to the finals had exceptional talent. Shania''s voice was powerful and resonant, Monroe was sultry and captivating, and the other two had their own strengths. All four performed remarkably well, clearly having prepared meticulously.


    In the end, the scores weren''t determined by the judges but by votes from the live audience.


    Each person could cast one vote, and they could only vote for their favorite contestant. The voting process was intense and exciting.


    Hardy didn''t plan to intervene with the results, as it didn''t matter to him where Monroe placed.


    After all, in his previous life, there hadn''t been such a talent show, yet Monroe still became a Hollywood sensation through her seductive charm.


    There were over 400 guests in the audience. Votes were cast and tallied on site, ensuring fairness. All four contestants stood on stage, each with a flip scoreboard beside them.


    At this moment, an estimated ten million households across the United States, with 40 to 50 million people, were watching the Super Idol finale on TV. The show had become the hottest program in America this year, with a staggering 90% viewership rating.


    On Christmas Eve, after families had dinner, they gathered around the TV to watch the show. Hardy''s goal was to make Super Idol as an iconic event to Americans.


    At this moment, countless people were eager to see who would claim the top spot.


    Some families even quarreled over their favorites.


    "I think Shania sang the best. I like Shania."


    "I prefer Patti Page. Her voice is the most beautiful; no one can compare."


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    "I support Marilyn Monroe. Monroe is the most gorgeous; there''s no woman more enchanting than her. I''ll love her forever," a young man shouted.


    "Monroe''s singing isn''t that good," a girl pouted.


    The young man immediately retorted, "This is Super Idol, not Super Singer! The audience can vote for whoever they like."


    The girl was momentarily stunned she had forgotten that this wasn''t just a singing competition.


    Tonight''s main host was Irina, accompanied by a male and a female co-host from the television station. As the hosts announced the votes, the scorekeepers added the points.


    Halfway through the tally, a clear gap had formed. Shania was in first place, followed by Monroe in second, with only a slight difference in votes. Patti Page, in third place, was already far behind.


    It seemed that the battle for first place would come down to Shania and Monroe.


    As the votes continued to be counted, Monroe gradually overtook Shania .


    To be honest, even Hardy was a bit surprised. He glanced around the hall and noticed that the majority of the audience were men, and then he understood.


    Damn it.


    What''s the point of listening to music when the real decision is based on looks?


    This reminded him of an internet survey from his past where the poster asked, "Would you prefer a pretty face or someone well-educated?" Most men in the group voted for, "Big breasts."


    The world sure is brutally realistic.


    This time, Hardy hadn''t manipulated anything. He had left it entirely to the audience''s votes. The result was out of his control. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, Monroe won the first Super Idol championship with 211 votes. Shania was the runner-up, and Patti Page came in third.


    Monroe was also awarded the title of "Most Popular Singer with the Audience." As she accepted the trophy, tears of joy rolled down her cheeks.


    After the Show.


    Instead of dispersing, the crowd moved to Hardy''s mansion in Beverly Hills for a Christmas party.


    Some older officials said their goodbyes and left, but the majority, especially those from the entertainment industry, flocked to Hardy''s mansion. There, they sang, danced, drank, chatted, and socialized. Fireworks lit up the yard, bringing the atmosphere to a peak.


    The Year 1949.


    This year would be extremely significant.


    Just after the New Year.


    The Hardy Group received a telegram from the Western Australian government. The state parliament had finally made a decision: they would only sell 500,000 square kilometers of land to Hardy.

 Chapter 409 $200 millions Left

    500,000 square kilometers¡ªabout the size of France.However, Hardy was still somewhat dissatisfied.


    He had already prepared the funds, but the other party had suddenly changed their mind. Hardy and Andy immediately led a team to Australia.


    In Perth, they met with Governor McGowan again.


    McGowan shrugged helplessly. "Honestly, I would like to sell you the land, but the parliament didn''t approve the full amount. They argued that if your development failed, it wouldn''t benefit Western Australia. They need to retain some land to attract other investors."


    "Is there no way to change this?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m afraid it would be difficult. I can submit the proposal to parliament again, but the process could take a long time, and the outcome might not be what you hope for," McGowan replied.


    Hardy shrugged.


    "Fine, 500,000 square kilometers it is. Can I at least choose the land?" Hardy asked.


    "Of course. You can choose from any green marked areas on the map, as long as the total area doesn''t exceed the limit."


    The state land department provided a thick set of maps, totaling over a dozen pages. These maps were incredibly detailed, showing village names, marked mountains, lakes, and other geographic features.


    Hardy didn''t let anyone else assist him. He spent three full days in his room studying the maps. What was he studying?


    Since his rebirth, Hardy''s memory had become extraordinarily sharp. He could recall books, magazines, and news from his previous life with great clarity. Over these three days, Hardy cross-referenced his knowledge of Australia''s mining industry with the maps.


    And sure enough,


    He found many useful details.


    At that time, Australia had a population of around 7.5 million, and Western Australia was sparsely populated, with about 800,000 people, most of whom lived around Perth. Outside of Perth, the rest of the region was mostly wilderness and desert. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the 1940s and 1950s, Australia''s economy relied heavily on sheep farming. It was the world''s largest producer and exporter of wool, earning the nickname "The Country on the Sheep''s Back." However, to the Europeans and Americans, Australia was seen as an undeveloped and backward place, often referred to as "Dirt Australia."


    It wasn''t until after World War II that the mining industry began to rise, gradually becoming a pillar of Australia''s economy. Large mining companies started moving in, and Australia became a major mining nation. In the future, over 60% of Aisia imported iron ore would come from Australia.


    As Hardy looked at the names on the map, memories surfaced. Pilbara and the Hamersley Basin that area seemed to be a major iron ore production zone.


    He drew a circle.


    The Mid West region also seemed to be an iron ore production zone.


    Broome that name sounded familiar. It seemed to have nickel mines. Another circle.


    Gold Bay this place seemed to have gold mines too. Another circle.


    Shark Bay there seemed to be an oil field along the coast in the future. Another circle.


    Here, copper mines. There, iron mines.


    Since they were restricting him, Hardy decided to play smart. He only chose areas he had heard of for their mineral resources. As for the places he hadn''t heard of, they probably didn''t have much left.


    People often say: "Whatever''s left after others have picked through it won''t be much good."


    And so, Hardy circled several large and small areas on the maps. After three days, when he emerged from his room, he had lost weight¡ªtwo pounds, all in the name of making money.


    He handed the maps to Andy. "Buy the areas I''ve circled. Make sure it adds up to 500,000 square kilometers. As for the price, I''ll leave that to you."


    "No problem, boss."


    With the locations selected, the rest was simple. Ultimately, Hardy Mining acquired 50 million hectares of land in Western Australia for $220 million. All the land, including the mineral resources underground, now belonged to Hardy Mining.


    Originally, Hardy had taken out a loan of $450 million by mortgaging various assets.


    Surprisingly, half of it was still left. Returning it wasn''t an option since the contracts were already signed. Now that he had the money in hand, Hardy wasn''t worried about finding places to spend it. The world was big, and there were countless places to invest in. Next, he planned to head to the UK to see if there were any industries worth investing in.


    However, with the Labour Party nationalizing many industries, he wasn''t sure what would be left.


    After the UK, Hardy wanted to take a trip to Hong Kong.


    Then, he''d head to Japan, which was still struggling to recover. Now was the perfect time to buy up big businesses and banks at rock bottom prices.


    Hardy certainly wasn''t going there to offer economic aid. Whether in his previous life or this one, Hardy had no fondness for Japan, so he felt even more inclined to make the trip.


    Back in Los Angeles.


    After completing the land acquisition, Hardy and his team returned to Los Angeles. A few days later, Hardy Mining announced that it had spent $450 million to purchase 50 million hectares of land in Western Australia, with plans to develop its mineral resources. They believed there were more untapped resources waiting to be discovered on the land.


    The announcement shocked many investors. Spending $220 million on a pile of useless land caused Hardy Mining''s stock price to drop instead of rise.


    Why? Because many people didn''t believe in the potential of Western Australia.


    $220 million was an enormous sum, and even though the land was vast, people still felt it wasn''t worth the price.


    Hardy wasn''t concerned about the falling stock price after all, everything had been mortgaged to the bank.


    ...


    Hardy Mining allocated $50 million for the development of the gold mines. The Kaiser Group, part of the California consortium, had its own mining company and also sold mining equipment. Hardy Mining began collaborating with the Kaiser Group, purchasing equipment and seeking their assistance in mining.

 Chapter 410 Hardy Group Annual Meeting

    As for the remaining land, Hardy instructed Columbus to recruit more exploration personnel to survey the purchased land. Hardy was confident that more mineral deposits could be found.Once new mines are discovered, Hardy Mining''s stock will naturally rise.


    Columbus and his team recently discovered a gold mine, and everyone received a substantial bonus. Columbus earned more than $40,000, department managers got tens of thousands, and ordinary exploration team members received four to five thousand in bonuses.


    Don''t underestimate a $4,000 or $5,000 bonus¡ªthis amount is equivalent to two years of an average worker''s salary. Keep in mind that these exploration workers were already well-paid, so this was purely a bonus, and the news of a new mine discovery left everyone eager and motivated.


    The exploration team expanded to 300 people, with more equipment added. The team was divided into six groups to search across the vast land.


    Hardy Group Headquarters Conference Room


    Read exclusive content at empire


    The annual work meeting was underway. All company presidents had gathered to summarize last year''s work and set out the new business plans for the coming year.


    Even though the company had a three-year plan, at the beginning of each year, they created an annual plan and made adjustments based on current circumstances.


    Hardy scanned the room, looking at the more than 20 presidents sitting before him. The Hardy Group''s ranks were steadily growing stronger.


    Each company president began reporting, starting with Lancer from the security company. No matter how many industries he owned, Hardy always placed the security company first.


    "Last year, HD Security steadily developed. Business operations were successful, with branches established in six cities. We also formed two subsidiaries: the ''Information Consulting Company'' and the ''Security Defense Company,'' one focusing on intelligence, the other on external defense.


    "For the coming year, the security company plans to continue expanding steadily, opening more branches and becoming the security partner for major banks and enterprises. We also aim to develop international business, setting up bases overseas to offer services like shipping escorts and military training."


    Some of the security company''s operations were classified, so Lancer spoke somewhat vaguely about certain aspects.


    A vice president represented Wells Fargo Bank, as the president was currently with a delegation in Finland.


    "Wells Fargo will focus on a few key areas: first, opening more branches to cover all of America and eventually expanding to parts of Europe and Asia.


    Second, increasing investment activities by purchasing shares in promising companies. Last year, we bought stock in many companies: 1.5% of IBM, 2.7% of Motorola, 0.6% of Procter & Gamble, 11% of Colgate, 300,000 shares of ExxonMobil, 150,000 shares of General Motors, 0.8% of Johnson & Johnson, 1.8% of Merck, and 2.6% of Pfizer."


    This guy listed dozens of companies, with total investments exceeding $150 million.


    "We will also vigorously develop our ''angel investment'' business by establishing a professional angel investment company."


    "And lastly, Wells Fargo plans to establish a professional investment consulting company and will hire the McKinsey team to be our senior advisory group."


    HD Films


    Edward reported next: "Due to the recent impact of the ''Paramount Decree,'' major film companies are in turmoil and reducing the number of films they produce. HD Films also plans to reduce its production output, continuing the boss''s strategy of only making high quality films."


    "We will increase television production and aim to become ABC''s best partner. The first season of Captain America is complete and will air after Super Idol, filling the prime time slot."


    "After Super Idol ended, the talent agency signed over a hundred newcomers. We''ll put them through a new round of training and then launch them into the market, releasing music, producing albums, shooting music videos, TV shows, movies, and live performances."


    As Edward was speaking, Hardy suddenly thought of something and said, "Edward, note down two things."


    "Oh, yes, boss, go ahead." Edward immediately grabbed a pen.


    "First, establish a television awards show. Films have the Golden Globes and the Oscars; TV shows should have their own dedicated awards. Let''s call it the ''Emmy Awards.''"


    "And establish a music awards show too. There isn''t a standalone music award yet. Let ABC handle this and call it the ''Grammy Awards.''"


    ABC President William Fox quickly jotted down Hardy''s words, preparing to establish the Grammy Awards.


    As for the origins of the names Emmy and Grammy, Hardy wasn''t interested in investigating. He simply used names that felt familiar to him.


    ABC''s work naturally included the new season of Super Idol. With its immense popularity this year, dominating over the other two major networks, it was clear they had to continue the show.


    However, Super Idol wouldn''t start until May and would run until Christmas, promising another exciting year.


    Afterward, the presidents and heads of Universal Times, Hardy Casinos, the airline, Barbie Dolls, Playboy, Marvel, the art auction company, Occidental Petroleum, Hardy Mining, the logistics company, the chain supermarkets, Caesar''s Palace Hotel, and the Venetian Hotel all presented their reports.


    Some discussed growth, others reported on construction progress. For example, Caesar''s Palace and the Venetian Hotel would take another year to complete. Hardy''s chain supermarkets in Los Angeles and San Francisco, currently under construction, were expected to be operational by the end of the year.


    Looking at it now,


    The six major industries Hardy had originally established¡ªsecurity, media, banking, gambling, retail logistics, and luxury goods¡ªwere all proceeding smoothly.


    After everyone had given their reports, Hardy said:


    "All other departments should proceed according to plan. Andy, regarding luxury goods, although we''ve acquired some brands, it''s still not enough. Continue increasing our investment in luxury goods. For those companies that refuse to sell shares, have the company sign contracts to become their North American brand agents."


    "My idea is that once the two major casinos in Las Vegas are built, we''ll create two luxury shopping streets. Only brands that have signed with us will be allowed to enter. For those who haven''t signed, tell them that if the market gets fully occupied, it will be difficult for them to enter later."


    Andy quickly took notes. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy then commented on the development of other companies. The meeting lasted two full days, but the benefit was that the group''s future business operations became much clearer.

 Chapter 411 Captain America

    After the MeetingHardy called Edward aside and handed him a script outline he had written at his vacation home in the Rocky Mountains. "I''ve written three movie outlines. Have the best screenwriters turn them into scripts."


    Edward respectfully took the papers.


    Every script the boss had written before had turned into a classic movie. Once A Thife and Singin in the Rain were both incredibly successful, both at the box office and with critics. It was certain that HD Films would once again be a big winner at this year''s Golden Globes and Oscars.


    "Boss, do you plan to shoot these three films this year? Do you have any suitable candidates in mind?" Edward asked.


    "The Seven Year Itch and Some Like It Hot were specifically written for Monroe," Hardy replied. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edward thought to himself, the rumors that the boss had been intimate with Monroe were probably true. Now he''s personally writing movie scripts for her, and not just one, but two¡ªclearly planning to make Monroe a star.


    "What about Roman Holiday?" Edward asked.


    "Roman Holiday is for Audrey Hepburn," Hardy said.


    Edward''s mind raced. The pure young actress? Looks like she''s the boss''s next target.


    "By the way, how''s Hepburn doing lately?" Hardy asked casually.


    "She''s still in training, learning a lot. The company recently gave her a small role, and filming begins next month. It''s a movie about British aristocrats," Edward replied.


    Imagining Hepburn in European period costumes, with her elegant demeanor, Hardy figured she''d look stunning. "Take plenty of costume photos of her and bring them to me later so I can see how she looks."


    "Of course, boss," Edward immediately agreed.


    After the New Year


    Taylor left to continue filming Beauty and the Beast in France.


    Ava also left, heading to Africa with the crew to film The Snows of Kilimanjaro. At this time, Africa was considered a mysterious land in the eyes of Americans, and many films during this period were set in Africa.


    Elena was busy building a museum in England.


    At the moment, the only woman by Hardy''s side was the French girl, Irina.


    And what about Hedy Lamarr? Well, Hedy was more of a friend¡ªone he occasionally slept with. Hedy had once told Hardy that she didn''t want any more commitments. She was content to keep things as they were.


    Captain America officially premiered, telling the story of an American soldier who gained extraordinary combat abilities after receiving a genetic serum.


    Though it didn''t reach the same ratings as Super Idol, it still dominated over the other two major networks, with viewership exceeding 80%.


    Find your next read on empire


    Irina particularly enjoyed the show.


    At that moment, she was lying on the bed, enthusiastically watching the episode.


    Meanwhile, Hardy was leaning against the headboard, reading a document carefully.


    The president of Wells Fargo had sent a telegram. Upon their arrival in the Netherlands, a company called "Nile River Shipping" had approached them, hoping to cooperate with Hardy Group.


    Hardy Group had already collaborated with four shipping companies and had earned a good reputation. Since the shipping industry was well connected, it was likely that Nile River Shipping had heard of Hardy''s willingness to collaborate in the shipping business and sought them out.


    Although Hardy didn''t have much of an impression of Nile River Shipping, it didn''t matter. He had a large fleet of cargo ships and was looking for more partners.


    The Netherlands was located at the mouths of three major European rivers and was the intersection of the North Atlantic shipping routes and European trade routes. Known as the "Gateway to Europe," its 900-kilometer economic zone included the UK, Germany, France, Belgium, Switzerland, and Denmark.


    With such a strategic location, developing Nile River Shipping with Hardy''s support wouldn''t be difficult.


    After reviewing the documents, Hardy decided to invest in Nile River Shipping.


    Just then, Irina, perhaps feeling Hardy''s foot pressing on her, shifted under the covers and turned over.


    Before long, a small bump appeared in the middle of the blanket.


    Oh!


    Hardy could no longer concentrate on his reading. He put down the document and lifted the blanket. Irina looked up at him with a seductive smile and continued what she was doing.


    Hardy let the blanket fall back down and reached out to play with Irina''s hair.


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy sent a telegram to John Stone, the president of Wells Fargo Bank, informing him that they could agree to the request from ''Nile River Shipping'' to offer cargo ships in exchange for company shares. The percentage of shares would be calculated and negotiated according to standard procedures.


    Hardy didn''t need to worry about this, as John Stone, with his financial background, would be much more meticulous about company shares than Hardy.


    A few days later.


    John Stone sent a telegram back, reporting the results of the negotiation.


    Hardy''s shipping company would contribute 15 Liberty ships and 5 Victory ships, along with a cash injection of $1 million, making Hardy the largest shareholder of Nile River Shipping with a 43% stake.


    Hardy agreed and instructed John Stone to handle the signing of the contract.


    Another company was added to Hardy''s shipping group.


    The Captain America TV series became a hit. Themes such as anti-war, anti-fascism, and super-soldiers were extremely popular at the time, so the public naturally loved the show.


    At the same time.


    The motorcycle Captain America rode on his missions also became wildly popular.


    This Harley motorcycle was the standard military issue during World War II, primarily supplied to the military, so there weren''t many available on the market. Many people wanted to buy this bike to show off, but when they went to the Harley dealership, they found out it wasn''t for sale.


    Someone reported this situation to Hardy, who had previously purchased over 14,000 of these bikes and had them fully restored.


    After the latest episode of Captain America, ABC aired a commercial announcing that Captain America''s signature motorcycle would be sold on a TV shopping show the following day.


    Many people who wanted the motorcycle tuned in to the TV shopping channel the next day. Several brand new Harley motorcycles were displayed during the live broadcast, but the price was surprisingly high¡ª$668 per bike.

 Chapter 412 Super Idol Tour

    This price was almost as much as a small car.It made some people hesitant.


    The host introduced the product:


    "This motorcycle is a limited edition. Currently, these are the only ones available on the market, and Hardy Company has purchased the rights to this model, meaning Harley-Davidson can no longer produce it."


    "This bike participated in World War II and is a true war hero motorcycle¡ªthe exclusive ride of Captain America. Hardy Company also promises that anyone who buys this motorcycle will receive a ''Captain America'' paint job emblem."


    "Limited edition, with only a few available worldwide, making it a collector''s item."


    "Riding Captain America''s motorcycle¡ªhow could girls not love it? This is a man''s battle vehicle."


    "If you''re a man, you should ride Captain America''s motorcycle." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the host''s persuasive words, many couldn''t resist and picked up the phone to place an order.


    Although this era had a lot of poor people, you should never underestimate the number of rich individuals. Many could afford to buy the motorcycle.


    With a population of 150 million in the U.S., 14,000 motorcycles weren''t much. Under the host''s passionate sales pitch, all the bikes sold out.


    Hardy made over $9 million from this sale.


    Hmm, that should ease some of the loan pressure.


    Harley-Davidson, seeing how well the bike was selling, regretted selling the rights. Production of this model had stopped after World War II, and they had moved on to designing new motorcycle models. When Hardy Company came to buy the rights back then, Harley-Davidson thought they had made a good deal.


    They didn''t expect that Hardy had laid a trap for them.


    Harley-Davidson contacted Hardy Company, hoping to buy back the rights to the motorcycle, but Hardy Company refused to sell.


    The production cost of this bike was over $200, and Hardy sold it for over $600¡ªsimply by labeling it a limited edition.


    If Harley were allowed to continue production, the bike would become common and lose its value, which would be a slap in Hardy''s face.


    However, Hardy Company offered a solution: Harley-Davidson could design a new motorcycle, and in the next season of Captain America, the hero could ride a new bike. They even suggested that Harley-Davidson could appear in the show, with the bike being specially designed for Captain America. The promotional effect would be enormous.


    When Harley-Davidson heard this, they thought it was a great idea.


    But after hearing Hardy Company''s advertising fee and profit-sharing demands, they felt a pang in their teeth.


    "An advertising fee of $1.5 million, and Hardy Company would take a $50 commission on each bike sold."


    What did this mean? If the new bike sold 100,000 units, they would owe Hardy Company $5 million. That was too much.


    Harley-Davidson was torn.


    They knew this was a great promotional opportunity for Harley, but the price was too steep. At that moment, Harley''s president recalled when Hardy Company had once offered to buy their shares, and they had refused outright.


    If only they had sold some shares back then and become partners with Hardy. Now, they heard that companies working with Hardy were enjoying huge advertising discounts and rapid growth.


    What to do? After much hesitation, Harley-Davidson agreed to ABC''s terms.


    The script Hardy had assigned to Edward was finally ready, and Edward personally delivered it.


    "Boss, this is the first draft. If there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, I''ll have the writers revise it."


    Hardy first picked up Roman Holiday. After reading it, he felt it was okay, but some details were too artistic for his taste. Perhaps the screenwriters thought that since the character was a princess, they needed to be more proper.


    Hardy wrote down his opinions on the last page and handed it to Edward to have the screenwriters revise it.


    Then he picked up The Seven Year Itch.


    After reading it, Hardy shook his head. "No, this doesn''t feel right. In the whole movie, the woman never deliberately seduces the middle aged man. It''s all in the man''s imagination. The girl is an innocent one."


    "Just because she''s sexy doesn''t mean she''s promiscuous. Those are two different things. Have the editors rewrite it."


    He tossed the script to Edward.


    Finally, he picked up Some Like It Hot. He read it from start to finish and found that this script was very well-written, with some parts even surpassing the original.


    "This script is quite good," Hardy nodded in satisfaction.


    Edward finally breathed a sigh of relief. At least one script pleased the boss. He immediately smiled and said, "This was written by a new screenwriter we hired last year. He was a top writer at Paramount Pictures. When Paramount shifted to TV, we recruited him."


    "What''s Monroe doing now?" Hardy asked.


    "She''s on tour. The company organized a Super Idol tour, and it''s been extremely well-received. The tickets are selling faster than those for major stars. The troupe should be in Houston now," Edward replied.


    It had to be said that Edward had a sharp mind. This tour would likely bring in millions more for the company.


    "When Monroe finishes the tour, show her this script and have her play the female lead," Hardy said.


    "Yes, boss."


    Houston.


    The Super Idol tour was held in a baseball stadium, with nearly 7,000 attendees. Even though it was January, Houston''s climate was pleasant, with daytime temperatures reaching 17 to 18 degrees, making it possible to hold the event outdoors.


    Singers took turns performing on stage.


    There were both men and women.


    Among them was Elvis, whose guitar performance drew cheers from the crowd.


    When Monroe took the stage, she received the loudest applause. Dressed in a sexy skirt with a white mink shawl draped over her shoulders, she exuded both sensuality and cuteness.


    Many people had come specifically for her.


    Monroe sang on stage, but in the audience, one man couldn''t take his eyes off her. His name was Cohenheim, one of the underground rulers of Houston. He had built a powerful gang organization in Houston, rivaling even the Mafia''s Prizzi family, which was entrenched in the city.


    Though the Mafia was strong, they didn''t completely dominate American cities. Most cities had several powerful factions.

 Chapter 413 Escalation

    For instance, Los Angeles once had more than four or five major factions, as did San Francisco. The situation where Hardy unified all of Los Angeles under his control was rare.Cohenheim watched Monroe on stage with intense desire. The woman fascinated him, and his mind raced with thoughts of possessing her¡ªof making her his woman.


    When a man becomes obsessed with such thoughts, it can be terrifying.


    He knew Monroe was a star created by ABC, which was owned by HD Group. He had also heard of HD Group''s boss, Jon Hardy.


    But in his mind, he justified his actions: Monroe was just an actress, and Jon Hardy probably wouldn''t care enough to start a serious conflict over a woman. Besides, Hardy was in Los Angeles, and he was in Houston. With 500 to 600 men under his command, even if there was a conflict, so what?


    And he had the Irish Union backing him.


    After the show, the performers returned to their hotel to rest for the night before heading to New Orleans the next day. But as soon as the girls got back to the hotel, two men wearing hats knocked on Monroe''s door.


    "Miss Monroe, our boss invites you to dinner. Please come with us now."


    Monroe blinked in surprise.


    "Sorry, I don''t know your boss, and I''m not interested in going."


    Monroe started to close the door. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bang!"


    Before she could shut it, one of the men violently shoved the door open, scaring Monroe, who stumbled backward. The girl sharing the room with her screamed in fear.


    "Girl, you got some serious guts, comin'' up here and turnin'' down our boss on our streets? You really think you''re walkin'' out of Houston alive? Better come with us nice and easy, or we''ll be dumpin'' you in the bay for the fish to finish off." the man who shoved the door open growled at Monroe menacingly.


    Monroe was terrified, standing there pale with fear.


    The girl sharing the room was so scared she hid between the bed frames, too frightened to come out.


    One of the men grabbed Monroe''s arm and began dragging her out. Just as Monroe was completely at a loss for what to do, two security guards from HD, who had accompanied the troupe, heard the commotion and quickly rushed out of their room. They saw the two men dragging Monroe and immediately intervened.


    A fight broke out between the four men.


    Monroe was thrown aside, trembling in fear by the wall.


    The two thugs were no match for the security guards. After a few rounds, they were both beaten to the ground. One of them reached for his gun, but the security guard was faster, pulling out his gun and aiming it at them.


    The two thugs were stunned.


    Knowing they were at a disadvantage, they glared at the guards and spat, "Just wait. Don''t think you can leave Houston."


    With that, they scrambled out of the hotel.


    After questioning Monroe and understanding the situation, the security guards realized things were not looking good. At this time, gang activity in the U.S. was rampant¡ªthis was the norm. Los Angeles was different because of Hardy''s control, which had turned it into a true City of Angels.


    The guards felt uneasy.


    They notified the troupe leader, who also panicked, eventually deciding to call the police.


    But the security guards still weren''t reassured. They called HD Security Headquarters to report the situation.


    "We suspect the gang will retaliate and may harm Miss Monroe and others," the guard said.


    The shift leader in the intelligence command center thought for a moment and said, "Gather everyone in one room to avoid any separation."


    "Also, you should have the big guns with you. If things get dangerous, shoot. If anything happens, the company will take responsibility."


    "Are we allowed to kill?" asked the guard.


    "Use your judgment."


    "Understood."


    After receiving the order, the two security guards immediately moved everyone into the hotel''s large conference room. The entire troupe of performers and staff, over 50 people, were crammed into one room, all of them frightened out of their wits.


    The guards pulled out two large bags from their room, filled with guns¡ªpistols, shotguns, submachine guns, and a large supply of ammunition.


    Each guard holstered two pistols at their waist, slung shotguns over their shoulders, and loaded their Tommy guns with drum magazines. One stood on the balcony, while the other positioned himself at the second floor hallway, overlooking the lobby entrance.


    The troupe leader nervously peeked downstairs and anxiously asked, "I''ve already called the police. Why aren''t they here yet?"


    Vroom, vroom, vroom~~!


    The roar of car engines grew louder.


    The troupe leader''s heart leaped in relief, assuming the police had arrived. He instinctively looked downstairs but immediately froze in terror. Instead of the police, more than a dozen cars had arrived, and from them emerged men in black trench coats and hats¡ªclearly gangsters.


    "Go in and grab them all. Take them back," someone shouted.


    The group of men began heading for the hotel.


    Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat~!


    The sharp sound of machine gunfire rang out, bullets striking the ground in front of the gangsters'' feet, causing them to turn and run, hiding behind their cars.


    "Damn it! They dared to shoot at us. Grab your guns and take them down!"


    The gangsters pulled out their own guns and fired at the roof, but their position was too disadvantageous. A spray of bullets hit their car roofs, sending them scurrying back to cover.


    "Let''s see how long they can hold out. This is Houston," one of the gang leaders shouted as he turned to report the situation to his boss, Cohenheim.


    The standoff continued.


    Hardy was reading documents when he suddenly received a call from HD Security. Lancer reported the situation: a local gang had targeted Monroe and tried to forcefully take her, resulting in a confrontation with the bodyguards. The guards had now gathered the entire troupe in the conference room and were holding the entrance, locked in a standoff with the gangsters.


    Hardy''s eyes grew cold.


    "Send Richard team, Matthew team, Neil team, Leo team, and Chris team to Houston immediately. Have them resolve this as quickly as possible."


    "Get Henry to provide intelligence."


    "Understood," Lancer replied, immediately organizing the response.

 Chapter 414 Cohenheim

    Hardy thought for a moment, then picked up the phone and called the Prizzi family, the Mafia Family in Houston. The call was answered by an assistant. Upon hearing Hardy''s name, the assistant was surprised but quickly informed the boss.The Prizzi Family head was also taken aback when he heard that Hardy had called. The Prizzi family in Houston was closely aligned with Barzini, traditionally at odds with Hardy, so he didn''t expect Hardy to contact him.


    "Patriarch Prizzi, I''d like to ask you for a favor," Hardy said bluntly.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Hardy," the patriarch replied, not immediately agreeing.


    "My troupe is currently in Houston and has been attacked by the Cohenheim gang. They''ve already exchanged gunfire. I''d like you to help delay them for now. I''ve already sent people to handle the situation, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    The Prizzi patriarch''s mind raced with thoughts. Should he trust Hardy, or could this turn into a bigger gang war?


    The Cohenheim gang was also their rival. If he got involved, would it escalate into an all-out war between the two gangs? Could this be a trap set by Hardy to provoke a fight?


    And why should he help Hardy? They had no real relationship, and he had his own pride.


    "Alright, I''ll hold them off," the Prizzi family head finally agreed.


    "Thank you. I''ll remember this favor," Hardy said. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hanging up,


    Hardy thought for a moment,


    Then ordered his private plane crew to prepare for a flight to Houston.


    ...


    Monroe was terrified.


    She never expected that something like this would happen today. She had just heard that the other party was one of the biggest gangs in the city.


    The gang leader had invited her to dinner.


    This definitely didn''t bode well.


    In Los Angeles, within the Hardy group territory, she never felt the presence of gangs being this rampant. But after leaving, she now understood just how frightening they could be.


    Now she realized.


    She had always been safe because someone was protecting her. She had always lacked a sense of security, but now her body trembled in fear.


    At that moment, she thought of that man''s embrace. Even though he was a jerk, drunk and touched her, lying in his arms gave her a real sense of safety.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Ratatat!"


    The bodyguards and the gang members of the Cohenheim Gang were still exchanging gunfire, bullets flying in all directions.


    Inside the conference room, the actors were trembling with fear. Suddenly, with a sharp crash, stray bullets shattered the window of the room.


    "Ah!"


    The women screamed in terror.


    People quickly backed away from the windows, huddling in the corners of the room.


    It was horrifying.


    They were just a bunch of small time actors, completely unprepared for such violence. Fear spread, and many started crying.


    "Are those gangsters going to kill us?" one girl sobbed.


    Others were pale with fear.


    The group leader tried to stay calm. "Don''t worry, I''ve called the police. We also have bodyguards, and they''ve already notified the big boss. He''ll definitely come to save us."


    "But Los Angeles is so far from Houston. How could the boss possibly save us from here?" someone questioned, doubtful.


    The group leader fell silent.


    He didn''t really believe the boss could save them either. It was too far, and even if he sent some men, what good would that do? The local gang could easily gather hundreds of men.


    "Ratatat!"


    "Bang! Bang!"


    More gunshots echoed from outside, causing another round of screams inside the room.


    The Cohenheim Gang was frustrated by their failed attempts to capture the actors. Some of their men went back to report to their boss, Cohenheim. Furious, Cohen barked, "They can''t even handle two bodyguards? Worthless! Gather more men. I refuse to believe they can escape now."


    Outside the hotel, more and more cars arrived. There were now over a hundred armed men surrounding the place. The two bodyguards were feeling immense pressure.


    "Charge!"


    The gang members were preparing for an all out assault.


    They had already decided. Once they broke in, they would capture everyone. Any men would be killed, and the women... well, they had other plans for them.


    "Ratatat!"


    The bodyguards realized that just firing warning shots wasn''t enough anymore. The gang was no longer scared. If they didn''t act now, the gang would storm the building, and it would be a disaster. They gritted their teeth and opened fire.


    "Ratatat!"


    A hail of bullets flew into the crowd, instantly taking down three Cohenheim Gang members.


    "Ahh!"


    The gang members hadn''t expected the bodyguards to actually kill, and they immediately retreated, hiding behind the cars.


    On the ground, two men were rolling in pain, while another lay still¡ªdead.


    The bodyguards knew that after killing people, there was no turning back. They could only hope that their boss had indeed sent reinforcements. If not, they were all doomed.


    For now, they had no choice but to hold on until the end.


    The situation reached a deadlock once again.


    Cohenheim was furious when he heard that two of his men were wounded and one was killed. He stood up angrily. "Damn it! They dare kill my men on my turf? This isn''t just about some woman anymore."


    Just as he was about to leave, the phone on his desk rang.


    Cohenheim picked it up angrily. "Who is it?"


    The voice on the other end said calmly, "Cohenheim, this is Prizzi."


    Cohenheim was surprised. The Prizzi family and his gang had always been rivals, each wary of the other. He hadn''t expected the Prizzi family leader to call him.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Prizzi?" Cohenheim asked, his voice low.


    "You''re trying to capture those actors from Hollywood? I suggest you stop. You''ve heard of Jon Hardy, right? Those actors work for him. I can tell you that the Los Angeles gang is his property, and he''s not someone you want to mess with."


    Cohenheim''s tone turned cold. "I''ve heard of Jon Hardy. Sure, he''s powerful in Los Angeles, but this is Houston, not his territory."


    "If you touch Hardy''s people, I guarantee he''ll come after you. You''re no match for him," Prizzi warned.


    Cohenheim was infuriated by this.


    "What can he do? Is he going to send an army to take me out? His bodyguards have already killed some of my men. You think I''m just going to let this slide?"


    "Suit yourself," Prizzi said before hanging up.

 Chapter 415 Excessive Means

    Prizzi hung up with a sly smile on his face. Hardy had asked him to stop Cohenheim, but every word he said was meant to provoke him. Prizzi had his own plans.The more Cohenheim resisted, the greater his chances of getting killed, which would provide the perfect opportunity for Prizzi to take over his territory.


    But he knew one thing: Hardy''s people needed to stay safe. If anything happened to them, he could forget about taking advantage of the situation¡ªhe''d be in trouble himself.


    The truth was, Prizzi understood Hardy better than Cohenheim.


    And he knew one thing for sure¡ªwhen Hardy was serious, people died. Hardy had already wiped out more than one family or gang.


    Meanwhile, Cohenheim, after hanging up, mulled over the situation. Jon Hardy was powerful, sure, but this was Houston. Cohenheim believed that if he captured the actors, Hardy would have no choice but to negotiate. The fact that Prizzi had called him was probably just an attempt to scare him off.


    He figured he could demand millions in compensation for the deaths of his men, and then he''d let the actors go. Surely Hardy would give in.


    Never underestimate someone''s capacity for delusion when they''re convinced they''re in the right.


    More and more gang members gathered outside the hotel, blocking the road with their cars.


    Three hours had passed since the confrontation began.


    Despite conserving ammo, the two bodyguards were almost out of bullets. If the gang decided to charge now, there would be no way to stop them.


    And as for the police, they had yet to show up.


    It had been over three hours.


    Gunfire had been going on this whole time¡ªhow could the police not know?


    And the group leader had called several times, only to be told that the police were on their way. But they never arrived.


    Prizzi had sent one of his captains with dozens of men to the hotel, but the two gangs were now facing off outside, and they couldn''t get in.


    Or perhaps, Prizzi was content to sit back and watch the show, not intending to fully assist Hardy.


    He sat in his car, watching from afar as the events unfolded.


    If Cohenheim backed down now, things might blow over. But if he killed Hardy''s people, there would be no turning back. A war between the two sides would be inevitable, giving Prizzi the perfect chance to seize territory.


    This was Prizzi''s plan.


    Cohenheim finally arrived on the scene.


    After hours of standoff, his patience had worn thin. This wasn''t about a woman anymore. If word got out that a hundred of his men couldn''t handle two bodyguards, his gang would be the laughingstock of Houston.


    He stood at a distance, looking at the hotel.


    The windows were shattered, evidence of the intense gunfight that had taken place.


    "Charge! One group suppresses them with firepower, and the other rushes in. I refuse to believe we can''t take them down," Cohenheim ordered.


    His men began to prepare.


    From the rooftop, the bodyguards saw the commotion and realized that the gang was about to launch a major assault. Their hearts sank.


    They were running out of ammo and had no way to stop the coming charge. Once the gang stormed the hotel, the bodyguards would be tortured to death for killing Cohenheim''s men.


    "Charge!"


    Someone shouted, and the gang members started moving.


    The bodyguards gritted their teeth, emptied their submachine guns, and then drew their pistols, firing every last bullet.


    Hearing the change in gunfire, the gang leader shouted in excitement, "They''re out of ammo! Hurry, get in there and finish them off!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, a loud droning sound filled the air.


    The men who had been in the military recognized it immediately¡ªit was the sound of fighter jets. Even the gang members looked up, confused.


    Two fighter jets were approaching from the distance, flying straight toward the hotel.


    The gangsters were bewildered. Why would fighter jets be flying over a city?


    As the planes neared the hotel, they suddenly dove down and opened fire, their machine guns spitting flames.


    "Ratatat!"


    Bullets tore through the asphalt, shredding the cars parked on the road, branches from nearby trees splintering and falling to the ground. Some of the gang members were hit by the cannon fire and killed instantly.


    "Oh my God!"


    The gang members were thrown into chaos.


    They were just street thugs¡ªthey had never seen anything like this. Screaming in terror, they scattered in all directions.


    On the rooftop,


    the two bodyguards were initially stunned but soon overjoyed. The fighter jets bore the letters "HD" on their sides, marking them as part of Hardy''s private defense force.


    These were P-51 Mustang fighter planes, and they had flown all the way from Los Angeles.


    Hardy''s private flying club had long been established, equipped with only the best planes, and the pilots weren''t amateurs¡ªthey were war veterans, many of them decorated heroes with extensive experience.


    Hardy''s company had hired them at generous salaries, allowing them to continue doing what they were best at.


    As for killing people, that was Hardy''s problem to deal with. The pilots were just following orders. Before they left, Hardy had told them to open fire if necessary, and they had determined that now was one of those times.


    "Vroooom!"


    The two planes turned and swooped down for another pass.


    "Run! Run for your lives!"


    The gang members scattered in panic as the planes strafed the road again, shredding the remaining cars with bullets.


    Watching from a distance, Cohenheim was trembling in fear.


    What the hell was going on? Why were there fighter jets involved?


    Where was the gang fight he had anticipated? The negotiations?


    This wasn''t how things were supposed to go.


    Fighter jets? Really?


    Didn''t Hardy fear retaliation from the military, the FBI, or the media? Didn''t he fear the government?


    Cohenheim didn''t know if Hardy was afraid, but he was terrified.


    "Retreat! Get out of here!"


    As soon as the planes flew off, Cohenheim ordered his men to retreat, leaving behind the bodies and wrecked cars.


    In the distance, Prizzi sat in his car, cigar trembling in his hand as he watched the scene unfold.


    To deal with a gang, deploying fighter jets? That was just too much!

 Chapter 416 The Disparity Between Hardy and the Mafia Families

    It wasn''t just Cohenheim and Prizzi who were shocked by the fighter jets, even the bodyguards on the rooftop were stunned. They had never expected the jets to actually open fire.Looking down at the shattered bodies, the burning cars emitting thick smoke, it was no different from the battlefields they had experienced before.


    But soon, excitement surged through them, a rush of heat flowing through their veins. This was their security company, working under such a boss¡ªIt was worth it!


    The performers inside the conference room had been terrified, cowering on the floor, thinking a war had broken out.


    Once things calmed down, the group leader cautiously approached the window and peeked out, seeing that all the gangsters had disappeared, leaving behind only a few bodies and wrecked cars.


    "What on earth happened?"


    At that moment, the bodyguards came down from the roof, startling everyone. Only when they realized it was their own security did they relax.


    "What just happened?" the group leader asked.


    "It was fighter jets. Our security company sent fighter jets and scared off the gangsters," one of the bodyguards said excitedly.


    Everyone in the room was stunned.


    Fighter jets? Did the boss really have jets at his disposal? What kind of boss was this?


    The bodyguard, feeling proud, added, "Of course we have jets. Hardy''s first company was HD Security, and now we don''t just have bodyguards. We''ve got fighter jets, tanks, and even warships."


    Everyone was shocked.


    This wasn''t a security company¡ªthis was practically a military!


    Monroe, with tears still clinging to her long lashes, blinked her wide eyes. She had cried in fear earlier, but hearing that Hardy had sent jets to protect her, a sense of security washed over her once again.


    At that moment, many realized just how extraordinary their boss was.


    Everyone rushed to the windows.


    What they saw was utter devastation, the aftermath resembling a battlefield¡ªchaos and destruction everywhere.


    Some of the girls were so frightened by the sight that they quickly backed away.


    Just then, the jets flew by once more, passing over the street. Seeing that the enemy was gone, the pilot tilted the plane and looked toward the window, giving a thumbs-up before pulling the jet into the sky.


    "That was so cool!"


    One of the girls, Sunny, exclaimed as she watched the jets disappear.


    The other girls shared the same sentiment. The jets had saved them in the nick of time. But Monroe felt differently from the others¡ªshe felt like it was Hardy himself who had come to her rescue.


    The two P-51 Mustang fighter jets landed at the Houston airport.


    HD Airlines had already submitted their flight request in advance, so as soon as the planes landed, workers rushed over to refuel them.


    At the same time, several passenger planes landed at Houston Airport.


    HD Logistics had received orders earlier, and a fleet of trucks and cars was already waiting.


    A squad of men in black HD Security uniforms disembarked from the planes, each carrying large bags. Their expressions were cold as they boarded the waiting vehicles.


    With fighter jets involved and so many people dead, the police could no longer sit idly by.


    Prizzi had also called the police chief, urging him to clean up the scene quickly.


    By now, night had fallen.


    The police finally arrived, along with ambulances and body bags. They were experts at cleaning up crime scenes, and in no time, the area was spotless, as if nothing had ever happened.


    As for Monroe and the others, no one came to question them.


    About half an hour later, a convoy of buses pulled up outside the hotel. Under the protection of more than a dozen security guards, the entire troupe boarded the buses and headed for New Orleans overnight.


    They arrived in New Orleans just after 11 p.m., where accommodations had already been arranged. Hardy had contacted the local Mafia family, who helped secure a hotel for them. The terrified women finally had a place to rest.


    But they couldn''t sleep.


    They were too excited.


    In groups of threes and fives, they gathered to discuss everything that had happened.


    "Why did all this happen today?"


    "I heard one of Houston''s gang leaders wanted to take Monroe out for dinner, but she refused. Our bodyguards intervened, and things escalated from there."


    "That was so terrifying! Those gangsters were really scary."


    "Actually, our big boss is the most amazing. Did you see the people he sent? HD Security is way more powerful than those gangs."


    "Yeah, they even have fighter jets! The boss must have incredible connections. Do you think he''s in the military?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I heard the boss sells weapons to the military, so he probably has connections."


    "Do you think Monroe is the boss''s woman? Otherwise, why would he get so angry and send fighter jets to take down those gangsters?"


    "What''s there to wonder about? If she is, she is. I wish I could be the boss''s woman, but unfortunately, he''s out of my league."


    "Last time I flew on Hardy''s private jet, I realized how young he is. He''s only in his late twenties, so handsome, so manly, and so rich. He''s still not married yet¡ªhe''s practically the perfect bachelor."


    At that moment, the "perfect bachelor" Hardy was in New Orleans, being hosted by the head of the Marcelo family.


    It wasn''t their first meeting. The Marcelo family had long been allied with Hardy, and they even held shares in the Venetian Hotel, making them solid business partners.


    "So, Hardy, how do you plan to deal with this situation?" Marcelo asked.


    "The Cohenheim Gang and Cohen Heim must be eliminated. What I''m thinking about now is how to divide up the territory and business they''ll leave behind," Hardy replied calmly.


    In just a few words, Hardy had decided the fate of Cohen Heim and his gang.


    Marcelo couldn''t help but think that perhaps only Hardy had the power to make such statements now. His own family certainly didn''t have the strength to simply wipe out the Cohenheim Gang like that.


    This made it clear that their mafia families were now far behind Hardy in terms of power¡ªthere was no way they could challenge him.


    Fortunately, Marcelo had chosen to be Hardy''s friend early on.

 Chapter 417 Whatever It Takes To Protect Our Clients

    Speaking of which, Hardy had always treated his friends well. They did business together, made money together, and Hardy never used his power to swallow up other families.In this regard, he was far better than the Barzini family and the others.


    The big families like Barzini, once they gained power, wanted to control everyone''s business and give orders.


    They were nothing but a bunch of greedy, selfish fools.


    That''s why they could never unify the mafia.


    "Marcelo, could you lend me a yacht? I want to take a spin on the ocean," Hardy asked.


    "No problem, I''ve got a yacht. It''s yours to use."


    The next day, Monroe woke up.


    She continued to perform with the troupe, and the audience was just as enthusiastic as ever. But Monroe couldn''t shake a feeling of unease.


    The events of the previous day had left their mark.


    Though her performance was still lively and seductive, her smile felt forced. It wasn''t the genuine joy of performing she usually had.


    Fortunately, the audience was too far away to notice.


    They were more focused on Monroe''s voluptuous figure and sensual movements.


    After the show, Monroe returned to the hotel.


    Two bodyguards approached her. "Miss Monroe, someone has invited you to go somewhere."


    Monroe''s heart skipped a beat.


    Why did this feel so familiar? Was this a repeat of yesterday? But this time, it wasn''t gangsters inviting her¡ªit was the troupe''s bodyguards.


    "May I ask who''s asking for me?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    Monroe hesitated for a moment but decided to trust the bodyguards, feeling a small flicker of excitement. She agreed to go.


    Outside the hotel, two cars were waiting. The driver of the first luxury car was dressed in HD Security''s signature black uniform, and there were four more security guards in the car behind. Monroe''s suspicions melted away.


    The convoy took her to a beachside pier.


    Docked there was a massive white yacht, easily over fifty meters long with three levels.


    "Miss Monroe, please come aboard," someone invited her respectfully.


    Monroe boarded the yacht and was led to the luxurious living room. The interior was opulent, with every modern convenience. A wine cabinet held a selection of expensive bottles¡ªMonroe had learned about fine wines during her training at the company, and she could tell that this cabinet alone held tens of thousands of dollars worth of liquor.


    The sofas were plush and wide.


    Monroe sat down, testing the cushions.


    Who had invited her?


    Could it be him?


    Could it be Hardy himself?


    But she waited for a while, and no one came. Monroe was starting to feel bored when her eyes fell on a script binder on the table. Curious, she picked it up and started reading.


    She was immediately drawn into the story.


    Some Like It Hot was a comedy, and Monroe quickly became absorbed in its plot. There were gangsters, a chase, disguises, and lots of laughs. The final line, where an old millionaire says, "Nobody''s perfect," had her laughing out loud.


    Monroe was sure this would be a great movie. She even felt that the female lead was a role she was born to play.


    Just as Monroe''s thoughts were wandering, the door opened, and she jumped in surprise, remembering where she was and who she might be meeting.


    Hardy walked in.


    Monroe''s heart fluttered¡ªshe had been right. It was Hardy.


    Seeing her standing there like a startled deer, her wide eyes filled with a mix of fear and awe, Hardy noticed she was holding the script.


    Monroe followed his gaze to the script in her hands and realized she was still holding it. Flustered, she quickly set it down, looking nervously at Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, I¡­"


    Hardy smiled gently. "It''s okay. That script was meant for you."


    Monroe''s heart surged with joy. A script this good, prepared just for her¡ªshe felt incredibly lucky.


    "You''ve read it, right?"


    Hardy walked over to the wine cabinet, pulling out a bottle and two glasses. He sat down on the sofa and poured them both a drink.


    "Yes, I read it while I was waiting for you."


    "And what do you think?"


    Monroe''s face lit up with excitement. "This script is amazing! It''s a pure comedy, and I can already tell it''s going to be a classic. Whoever wrote it is a genius!"


    "I wrote it," Hardy said, handing her a glass of wine.


    Monroe accepted the glass, her eyes filled with admiration. She hadn''t realized just how talented Hardy was. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, the yacht began to move.


    Monroe looked startled.


    "Mr. Hardy, where are we going?" she asked curiously.


    "Are you scared?" Hardy teased, a playful smile on his lips.


    Monroe''s cheeks flushed as she recalled the events of the other night. "There''s nothing to be afraid of when I''m with you, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy chuckled. "We''re heading to Houston."


    "Houston?"


    Monroe was surprised. She had just left that place, and her memories of it weren''t exactly fond.


    "Yes, I have some matters to settle there. I invited you along so we could chat and pass the time. We''ve got a few hours ahead of us, so why don''t we talk about the script?"


    "Of course!"


    Monroe nodded eagerly.


    The yacht sped across the sea, with Hardy and Monroe discussing the movie script inside the cabin, and before they knew it, they had arrived in Houston.


    The yacht docked at a pier, and Hardy handed the script to Monroe. "Go wait in the bedroom for a bit, I need to meet a few friends."


    "Okay," Monroe replied. She took the script and obediently went to the bedroom.


    It wasn''t long before Lancer and Henry boarded the yacht and joined Hardy in the lounge. "How are things?" Hardy asked as he poured each of them a drink.


    "Cohenheim''s been scared off and has fled, but we''ve already tracked him down. He won''t get far," Henry reported.


    "As for the situation with the planes, a newspaper ran a report, and we had The Global Times issue a clarification. They explained that it was a security operation, conducted at the employer''s request for emergency rescue, saving them from being besieged by a gang. We used some aggressive tactics, but HD Security will do whatever it takes to protect our clients."

 Chapter 418 Force & Media Offensive

    Hardy didn''t make excuses, opting instead for Lancer to openly admit it as a rescue mission.The employer was surrounded by hundreds of gang thugs, and the security company responded promptly. They handled things efficiently and directly.


    HD Security''s motto: Everything for the safety of the employer.


    As for whether it was illegal, Hardy was prepared to face any legal challenges. If the police or the families of the deceased wanted to press charges, Hardy would use his powerful legal team to fight the case to the end.


    Even if they lost and the pilots were arrested, this whole incident served as massive publicity for HD Security.


    There''s no employer who wouldn''t appreciate bodyguards who would risk everything to save them.


    Even if it costs them more, they''d be willing to pay.


    If the pilots are convicted and sentenced to a few years in prison, Hardy would ensure they receive a sizable compensation, enough to make them content. It would be like spending money on advertising, and the results from this kind of ad would be worth millions of dollars.


    While in prison, they''d live comfortably, as Hardy would arrange for someone to take care of them. Once they''re out, they''d be wealthy, with no complaints from the pilots.


    Of course, that''s the worst case scenario.


    Hardy''s legal team assured him that they could reduce the case to just fines and compensations. No serious consequences.


    And if all it took was money, Hardy wouldn''t mind at all.


    Some people suggested this would tarnish HD Security''s reputation¡ªbranding them as ruthless, reckless, and uncaring about human life.


    Reputation? It''s all about how you spin it.


    Hardy controlled The Global Times, ABC TV, and was a major shareholder in the Los Angeles Times. He also had magazines and comics under his belt.


    If the Cohenheim gang was portrayed as a vicious, oppressive, criminal group, pillaging and committing atrocities, would anyone sympathize with them?


    People might just cheer if they were bombed with artillery.


    Such is the power of publicity.


    In America, being humble and modest isn''t considered a virtue.


    On the contrary, people view you as weak and easily bullied. The stronger and more assertive you are, the more respect you garner.


    This time, Hardy planned to go all out, making a bold statement.


    He wanted to show everyone the strength of HD Security''s strike capabilities and the power of his media empire.


    As for the Cohenheim gang?


    They would serve as the stepping stone for this PR campaign.


    Hardy instructed Henry, "Launch a full scale media offensive. Frame this as a righteous mission, while nailing the ''Cohenheim gang'' to the pillar of shame."


    "Hardy Media will fully support your efforts," Hardy added.


    Infiltration, subversion, media manipulation¡ªall were part of intelligence work. Henry nodded, understanding the plan. They had contingency plans in place for such scenarios.


    Hardy then turned to Lancer.


    "Lancer, have someone gather all the criminal evidence against the Cohenheim gang, then contact the Houston police chief. Get the Cohenheim gang classified as a criminal organization and launch a full scale crackdown. As for the actual operations, leave them to Matthew and Nick."


    "I''ve already reached out to a Texas senator, who will help connect us with Houston''s mayor and police chief."


    That''s the power of connections¡ªa single phone call could solve many problems.


    Once they had the evidence, they could legally bury Cohenheim, placing themselves firmly on the side of justice, gaining public support, and leaving Cohenheim without a chance to fight back.


    After discussing everything with Lancer and Henry, they left. Shortly after, another guest boarded the yacht¡ªPrizzi, the head of the Houston mafia family.


    Prizzi glanced at the yacht and asked, "Mr. Hardy, is this Marcelo''s yacht?"


    Hardy smiled, "Yes, it''s Marcelo''s yacht. I took it out for a spin, and thought it''d be a good spot to meet with you."


    Prizzi sat down, looked at Hardy, and said, "To be honest, I didn''t expect you to deploy fighter jets yesterday. Aren''t you worried about the military and government getting involved?"


    Hardy laughed heartily.


    "HD Security is already working with the Department of Defense to establish a security company, which allows us to use heavy weaponry. Our fighter jets are completely legal, so you don''t need to worry about that."


    "As for using fighter jets against the Cohenheim gang, a bunch of vicious criminals planning to kill and rob¡ªdoes it really matter what weapons we use?"


    Prizzi asked, "What''s your next move, Mr. Hardy?"


    Hardy had already investigated. Even though Prizzi sent men to help, they only stationed about fifty people on the perimeter to face off with the Cohenheim gang, clearly holding back.


    It was obvious that Prizzi had his own agenda.


    In a calm tone, Hardy replied, "I''m always generous to my friends, happy to share the profits. There''s plenty of money to be made. But to my enemies, I''m never lenient."


    "Prizzi , I appreciate you sending men to confront the Cohenheim gang, even if they only stayed on the outskirts."


    Prizzi''s face darkened, realizing that Hardy had seen through his ploy.


    If Hardy decided to flip the table, he could very well kill him right here. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy had brought enough people to wipe out both the Prizzi family and the Cohenheim gang, claiming Houston as his own territory.


    Thinking of this, sweat dripped down Prizzi''s forehead.


    The lounge fell eerily silent for a moment.


    Hardy glanced at Prizzi and said, "Prizzi, I prefer making friends, not enemies. There''s so much money to be made in the world, so why squabble over a little? Why not look further afield?"


    "I heard you and the Barzini family are building casinos in Cuba and have invested a lot of money there. Honestly, I don''t think Cuba''s business is going to work out," Hardy said.


    Prizzi was stunned.


    "I seem to remember that the idea to build casinos in Cuba originally came from you, didn''t it? But Barzini ended up taking the business?"


    Hardy thought to himself, You guys still remember that was my idea, huh?


    Hardy nodded, "That''s right, I did think Cuba was promising at first, but times have changed too quickly. I suspect there might be unpredictable political upheavals in Cuba, and if that happens, your investment will be lost."


    Prizzi was startled by Hardy''s words.


    "What makes you think that?" Prizzi asked.


    "It''s based on intelligence analysis. The conclusion might not be 100% accurate, but there''s a high possibility. You remember last year''s Cuban congressional riots? The domestic opposition to the current government is growing."

 Chapter 419 Top Notch Acting

    "Barzini only got the casino business because of his connections with the current Prime Minister. But what if the Prime Minister steps down? That would spell bankruptcy for this venture.""How much did you invest?" Hardy asked.


    "I invested $6.8 million," Prizzi replied.


    "I advise you to reconsider. This is a friendly warning. And remember, I owe you a favor. If you ever want to do business, feel free to call me. I''d be happy to make money with friends," Hardy said.


    Prizzi knew the conversation was nearing its end, but he still couldn''t resist asking.


    "What will you do with the Cohenheim gang''s territory and business after they''re dealt with?" Prizzi asked.


    "At first, I was planning to let the Los Angeles gang take over the Cohenheim gang''s turf. Why, are you interested?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    Prizzi definitely didn''t want the LA gang coming to Houston. They were too powerful, and if they ever got the idea to swallow his territory, his family would be in danger. That''s why he came to meet Hardy in the first place.


    "To be honest, yes, I''m interested in the Cohenheim gang''s territory. We''ve had multiple clashes with them before," Prizzi admitted.


    Hardy pretended to consider it.


    "Actually, I''m not that interested in Houston. How about this: after the Cohenheim gang is dealt with, their territory will be yours, but I''ll keep control of the dock area. You know I own several shipping companies and need access to the docks."


    Prizzi thought to himself, This must be Hardy''s real goal.


    "Deal," Prizzi said with a smile.


    Hardy smiled back and added, "As for the territory transfer fee, if you want the businesses on it, that''ll be $2 million."


    Prizzi face stiffened.


    Damn, he''s still asking for money. What a shrewd capitalist¡ªnever misses an opportunity to squeeze profit. But I can''t let him keep that territory. No way I''d let him sleep beside my bed and snore.


    "Fine, $2 million," Prizzi gritted his teeth and agreed.


    With the deal done, Hardy saw Prizzi off. Standing on the deck, he waved as the car drove away, a satisfied smile forming on his lips.


    He had just driven a wedge into Barzini''s camp.


    When the time comes, that wedge will prove useful. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for whether Prizzi would tell Barzini, Hardy wasn''t worried. Even if he did, Barzini wouldn''t believe him. The investment was already halfway done, with too much money sunk in. No way would Barzini pull out over a single analysis.


    Besides, Prizzi had no real incentive to tell Barzini. People are selfish, after all. Telling Barzini would only make him suspicious, thinking Prizzi and Hardy were conspiring. Better for Prizzi to keep the information to himself and hold the advantage.


    If Cuba''s situation did change, Prizzi could withdraw some of his money in time, at least minimizing his losses.


    After seeing Prizzi off, Hardy returned to the yacht''s cabin, opening the bedroom door to find Monroe still reading the script. She clearly loved it.


    "Mr. Hardy, the more I read this script, the more I love it. Is it really for me? Thank you, Mr. Hardy," Monroe said with a delighted smile when she saw Hardy enter.


    "Are you confident in your acting? I want you to do your best. If you nail this role, you''ll become a true Hollywood star," Hardy said.


    Monroe''s confidence wavered.


    She had taken acting classes before, but they were brief, and she wasn''t confident in her abilities.


    "Do you want me to teach you how to act?" Hardy offered after some thought.


    Monroe''s eyes lit up with excitement. In her mind, if Mr. Hardy could write such a great script, he must be a fantastic actor too.


    "Sure! What should we perform?" Monroe asked eagerly.


    "Well, since we have the script here, let''s rehearse the scene on the yacht. We''re already on a yacht, after all," Hardy suggested.


    "Great idea!" Monroe exclaimed.


    The two went to the lounge. Monroe composed herself, and when she opened her eyes again, she had become even more enchanting. She looked around the yacht and said in an astonished voice, "Wow, this place is beautiful, like a mansion on the sea."


    Hardy shrugged, playing the male lead and saying, "It''s just an ordinary bachelor pad."


    Monroe turned her head toward the mounted swordfish, exclaiming, "Wow, what a big fish! What kind of fish is that?"


    Hardy glanced at the fish. "That''s¡­ a herring, yes, a herring."


    Monroe, with an innocent expression, said, "Wow, such a big fish! And they can still fit it into little glass cans."


    "The fish shrinks after it''s pickled," Hardy replied with a straight face.


    Hardy poured them both a drink, and they continued practicing their lines. Monroe said, "I''ve never been out this late before, and never alone with a man."


    "Don''t worry. You''re safe with me."


    "Why, Mr. Joe?"


    "Because I have ''female aversion syndrome.'' I''m not interested in women."


    Monroe was surprised. "You have no sex drive?"


    "Yes, you could say that. That''s what the doctor told me, and it''s been painful for me," Hardy said, furrowing his brow.


    Monroe leaned closer to Hardy. "Have you tried any treatments?"


    "I''ve tried many, but I just don''t feel anything," Hardy said as he wrapped his arm around Monroe''s waist and kissed her lips.


    Smooch!


    They pulled apart.


    "See? I didn''t feel a thing. Unless I find a girl who truly moves me," Hardy said with a pained expression, lying down on the sofa as if life had lost all meaning.


    Monroe knelt beside Hardy and softly said, "I may not be a doctor, but I''d like to try treating you, if that''s okay?"


    "Of course."


    Monroe leaned down, and they kissed again.


    This time, they were fully immersed, with no thought of acting anymore.


    On the yacht''s sofa, near the wine cabinet, on the large bed¡ªthe two of them appeared in every corner. The yacht rocked with the waves, and whether it was the ocean''s doing or theirs, it swayed all through the night.


    Acting?


    Wasn''t this the definition of ''acting becoming reality''?


    The next morning.


    Sunlight streamed through the windows.


    Monroe slowly woke up and saw Hardy watching her. Her face flushed with shyness and joy, her eyes full of complex emotions¡ªboth sexy and innocent.


    She asked in a soft voice, "Darling, did I cure you?"


    This woman¡­ truly dedicated!

 Chapter 420 The Gang Cohenheim End

    After the Houston fighter jet incident, major newspapers like The New York Times, The Washington Post, Los Angeles Times, Global Times, and several tabloids reported on the event. However, it was evident that each newspaper had its own perspective.The New York Times said: "HD Security, as the largest security company in the United States, deployed fighter jets and opened fire within U.S. territory without any authorization from government departments, causing casualties. This incident raises concerns about the potential violation of laws and whether limitations should be imposed on security companies to prevent excessive use of force."


    The Washington Post reported: "According to our reporters on the scene, two fighter jets dove down and opened fire on the gang members without hesitation, killing five or six members instantly and destroying over a dozen cars. The scene was akin to a war zone. The gang immediately scattered in fear, and after the second round of the jets'' flight, no one remained, prompting their departure.


    "It''s reported that the families of those killed are preparing to sue HD Security and demand harsh punishment for the two pilots who fired the shots. Our newspaper will continue to follow up on the developments."


    The Los Angeles Times, as a partner of the Hardy Group, took a slightly different tone: "According to our investigation, the Super Idol talent group was performing in Houston when they were harassed by local gang forces. The gang attempted to forcibly take Ms. Monroe, and a conflict erupted when two bodyguards from the performance troupe tried to stop them."


    "The gang gathered over a hundred armed men, attempting to abduct Ms. Monroe by force. A fierce gun battle ensued, with the two bodyguards resisting valiantly, holding off the gang for more than three hours."


    "Just as their ammunition ran out and the situation became dire, two P-51 fighter jets from the HD Defense Company''s flight club arrived. Seeing that the gang was about to break in and kill, they took immediate action, opening fire on the gang, greatly intimidating those attempting to murder and averting a larger crisis."


    "A few hours later, additional security personnel from HD arrived in Houston, allowing Ms. Monroe and her performance troupe to safely leave for New Orleans."


    Meanwhile, the Global Times unashamedly took the side of their own people.


    It wasn''t even a report but more of a battle manifesto: "The Houston ''Cohenheim Gang,'' numbering around 500-600 members, is led by the ruthless criminal ''Cohenheim,'' who is involved in murder, robbery, rape, drug trafficking, human trafficking, extortion, kidnapping wealthy businessmen, and smuggling, among other crimes."


    "Today, the Houston police have launched an investigation into the Cohenheim Gang and are making every effort to arrest Cohenheim."


    "The Super Idol performance group is a client of HD Security. The company sent two security personnel to protect the troupe. Cohenheim attempted to forcibly abduct Ms. Monroe, and when the two security personnel resisted, he sent over a hundred people to seize her. Their actions severely endangered the safety of those under protection."


    "Despite being outnumbered by hundreds of gang members, the two security guards ensured the safety of the performance group. HD Security has rewarded their efforts with a cash bonus of $3,000 each and promoted them to 2-star bodyguards, increasing their monthly salaries by 30%."


    "The company also awarded them one week of paid vacation, with a family trip to Miami, all expenses covered by the company."


    "Additionally, the two fighter pilots who carried out the mission were awarded $2,000 each for their outstanding performance."


    "For ordinary people, facing such vicious gang members leaves no room for self defense. Everything HD Security did was for the protection of its clients. The motto of HD Security is ''We will do everything for the safety of our clients.''"


    Many people thought to themselves: This isn''t news; it''s an advertisement.


    Rewarding the bodyguards and fighter pilots so lavishly was a blatant sign that what they did was justified and encouraged. The message was clear¡ªsecurity personnel were being motivated to continue taking strong action in the future.


    To be honest, these rewards boosted the morale of the security team even further.


    Moreover, the Global Times report highlighted something important: the Cohenheim Gang had been rampant in Houston for years, so why hadn''t anyone done anything about it? This time, they were swiftly labeled as criminals because they offended the Hardy Group.


    HD Security''s actions were reasonable and legal.


    They were dealing with a gang. In the defense of their clients, they opened fire. Many people thought it was entirely justified.


    In truth, the public didn''t have much sympathy for gangs.


    If anything, they found HD Security''s tough stance against the gangs satisfying, not arrogant or threatening. It was a relief.


    Playing the game of public opinion was something Hardy never feared. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In America, no matter how ridiculous or obviously fake the reason, as long as you dared to say it, it could serve as a justification. Some people openly lie, and there''s nothing anyone can do about it.


    This is the American way of thinking.


    And Hardy had a perfectly valid reason: security personnel dealing with gang members. Is there a problem with that? No, there isn''t.


    In Houston, that night.


    A group of HD Security personnel, clad in combat uniforms and helmets, armed with heavy weapons, launched attacks on all of the Cohenheim Gang''s bases in Houston.


    The gang''s headquarters.


    Nightclubs.


    Casinos.


    Distilleries.


    Dock warehouses.


    Brothels.


    Those who resisted were gunned down by machine gunfire. The rest were arrested and handed over to the police waiting outside.


    In one night, all of the Cohenheim Gang''s assets in Houston were wiped out.


    Over 200 people were arrested.


    At a countryside villa in Houston, dozens of security personnel stormed an estate and attempted to capture Cohenheim. He resisted with a gun but was shot dead on the spot, with over 20 bullet wounds. Thus, a once powerful gangster leader met his end.


    The next day, the Houston Police Department held a press conference.

 Chapter 421 The British Imperial Complex

    They announced the results of the operation: "With a tightly planned operation, we eradicated the Cohenheim Gang, which had plagued Houston for over a decade. The gang leader, Cohenheim, was killed, and 236 gang members were arrested. These individuals have confessed to numerous past crimes, and once the investigation is complete, they will be prosecuted in court."Of course, many people knew that this operation was entirely thanks to HD Security.


    Hardy had deployed his most elite forces for this mission. These men, no more than 200 strong, were all battle hardened veterans who had undergone further rigorous training after joining the security company. They were the cutting edge of Hardy''s forces, and each of them could face off against multiple enemies.


    After this action, the newspapers once again reported on the events, and many people were exhilarated by what they read.


    Finally, someone the gangs feared.


    That morning, Hardy received a call from Lancer, who said that demand for bodyguard services and company partnerships had surged. They were overwhelmed with requests due to the positive publicity from the incident.


    Hardy''s told Lancer to keep recruiting and then raise the prices!


    As Monroe applied sunscreen to Hardy''s broad back, she noticed the smile on his face while reading the news. Curious, she asked, "What''s making you so happy?"


    "The newspaper says HD Security is the protector of the people. What do you think, Monroe?" Hardy asked.


    Monroe thought for a moment, then leaned close to his ear and whispered, "I only know that you are my protector."


    "Oh? And when do you feel the most protected?" Hardy teased.


    Monroe boldly responded, "When you''re pressing down on me."


    Protecting the people is a duty that cannot be shirked.


    ...


    John Ston, the president of Wells Fargo, sent a telegram indicating that their visit to Portugal was nearing its end and that the next stop was the United Kingdom. Hardy had previously instructed them to notify him before reaching the UK, as he planned to join them personally. He responded, confirming that he would arrive in the UK at the same time.


    This time, Hardy didn''t bring Andy along, leaving him behind to handle the group''s business. With Andy overseeing operations, Hardy could leave without concern.


    Hardy''s plane landed at London Airport just ten minutes before the planes carrying the aid and the investment teams. Everyone disembarked together.


    The British Foreign Secretary and the Chancellor of the Exchequer were there to greet them at the airport, and after some pleasantries, they all headed to 10 Downing Street, the Prime Minister''s residence. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There, they met Prime Minister Clement Attlee. Attlee, a Labour Party leader, had pushed for nationalization after coming to power in 1945, hoping it would save Britain. He nationalized industries like coal, aviation, telecommunications, transport, electricity, gas, and steel.


    Britain had mixed feelings about U.S. aid. On the one hand, post-war Britain was struggling and desperately needed help. On the other hand, they understood the real purpose behind American aid.


    The U.S. wasn''t offering aid out of sheer goodwill; their goal was to create economic and political dependence on the U.S. in the recipient countries, ultimately vying for dominance over Europe and even the world.


    Looking back from a modern perspective, when the U.S. seized global dominance from Britain, Britain did resist and continued to do so for years, though not without many challenges.


    For example, in some of the NATO wars many years later, Britain would have the power to completely block some particular trade routes but chose to turn a blind eye, even allowing smuggling as a way to counter U.S. influence in Europe.


    But by that time it was already a forgone conclusion, and that struggle didn''t change much.


    Post-World War II Britain had drained its Treasury in the war, faced severe food shortages, and a rising unemployment rate led to constant strikes.


    Both production and daily life were difficult to sustain, leaving the British with very few options to face the U.S a rich and rising country of capitalists, Opeting for what they were best at, the British tried to drag the Soviet Union in to invest in Europ.


    The Soviet Union on the other hand was tough, they simply refused to participate in capitalist games and walked away.


    Britain, after much internal struggle, had no choice but to lower its pride and accept the new Hegemon of the world.


    Yet, despite accepting help, they clung to the pride of their once great British Empire. This pride made them hesitant, which is why the investment list they presented to the economic inspection team wasn''t impressive, not even compared to smaller countries. It mostly consisted of private enterprises.


    Anything related to essential services was deemed nationalized or on the path to becoming state owned, making them off limits for investment.


    Hardy understood that Britain still had its "imperial complex," which made its behavior somewhat twisted.


    Being knocked off the top spot in the world and then having to beg for aid from the same country that once followed in its shadow was understandably painful.


    While others focused on the investment list, Hardy didn''t pay it much mind. He only cared about three sectors: banking, shipping, and luxury goods.


    He had already asked British officials to prepare a list of luxury companies open to investment. As for banks and shipping, that was something the president of Wells Fargo, John Ston, could handle.


    Not long after, John Ston approached Hardy, speaking in a low voice, "Mr. Hardy, I''m considering acquiring a small bankrupt bank with about twenty branches¡ªthree in London and the rest in other major British cities."


    "You can decide that on your own," Hardy replied.


    "I also found another bank that might be worth investing in."


    "What bank?"


    "HSBC. They''re on the list of banks, and they''re looking to sell a significant portion of their shares."


    Hardy''s interest was piqued.


    "Is HSBC short on funds?"


    "I don''t know, but HSBC holds the note issuing rights in Hong Kong. Even though Hong Kong is a small place, having the power to issue currency there is a major financial advantage. As long as Hong Kong continues to develop, this bank will be highly profitable."

 Chapter 422 HSBC Dire Situation

    John Ston, being a seasoned banker, recognized the potential of HSBC, which was why he valued the opportunity."But why would they want to sell shares?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m not sure. Perhaps they want to bring in a stronger partner to expand their operations, possibly into the U.S. or other European countries," John Ston speculated.


    Hardy wasn''t convinced by this reasoning.


    He had another opinion on the matter. At this time, most capitalists weren''t paying much attention to the East, but that was precisely where Hardy''s focus lay, once the U.S. decides to open the Japan market, the Asian economy will change drastically.


    During World War II, HSBC had been seized by the Japanese, and all of its assets were confiscated, dealing a severe blow to the bank. After the war, they resumed operations, but Britain was no longer as intimidating as it used to, so the Chinese finally showed their true corrupt nature and started hacking the British companies in their area''s.


    With the sterotype resentment and jalousy the Chinese people naturally held toward the rich and the exploitation of the Chinese government, HSBC''s major investments in China were in dire straits.


    Additionally, several HSBC branches had been once again robbed and forced to close by the new Chinese Communist Party leading the revolution that was no better than the one already rulling China. Many HSBC executives, seeing the animalistic behavior done by these revolutionaries, decided to retreat to Hong Kong.


    Another major concern was that Britain didn''t take any measures to protect its overseas companies, which led to businessmen doubting whether Britain still had interest on hold in Hong Kong.


    HSBC, with its headquarters in Hong Kong, was undoubtedly affected by this atmosphere, possibly leading to a desire to escape. This was likely the real reason behind the sale of their shares.


    In short, they wanted to sell shares to convert them into cash, reducing their risk.


    That''s the essence of capitalism.


    "Who else is eyeing HSBC?" Hardy asked.


    "Mr. David Rockefeller is also interested. He owns the Manhattan Bank and likely wants a stake in HSBC. I''ve heard he''s already reached out to the Sassoon family for talks," John Ston replied.


    The Sassoon family.


    Jews started with gangs, moneylending, and the and the slave trade, and they also took part in the founding of the East India Company and were also known as the biggest opium traders.


    Hardy pondered for a few minutes, his mind racing with thoughts. He felt it was profitable to get involved in this deal.


    Hardy had dealt with Jews before, and from his experience most Jews are similar; they are hypocrits, Coward, and Opportunist who like to make small sneaky moves. His philosophy on dealing with Jews is don''t partner with them if possible and if you have to. be ready for their backstab.


    "John, get me a meeting with David Rockefeller. Tell him I have something important to discuss," Hardy instructed.


    John Ston quickly made the call and returned shortly after, "Mr. Hardy, Mr. Rockefeller says he has time to meet now."


    When Hardy met David Rockefeller, they shook hands warmly. The two found a spot in the hotel garden, and after a server brought them some tea and left, Hardy pulled out a box of cigars, offering one to David, who smiled and accepted.


    During their previous meetings in Italy and France, the two had become friends. David Rockefeller had a deep interest in Hardy''s business philosophy. During their breaks, they would often sit and chat, with Hardy presenting various theories that intrigued Rockefeller.


    To David, these ideas were fresh and insightful. It wasn''t unusual for someone to have investment skills and vision, but possessing a unique investment philosophy set a person apart, marking them as a potential leader of their time.


    As a core member of the Rockefeller family, David had many capable individuals working under him, including university professors. Yet, when it came to certain issues and visions for the future, David found Hardy''s ideas bolder and surprisingly logical.


    In David''s mind, Hardy was a visionary investor, and his respect for him grew with each encounter.


    "Hardy, what did you want to discuss?" David Rockefeller asked. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I heard you''re looking to invest in HSBC and have already contacted the Sassoon family?" Hardy asked directly.


    "Are you also interested in HSBC?" David replied with a smile.


    David wasn''t surprised by Hardy''s inquiry. After all, Hardy was now part of the banking world himself, with Wells Fargo rising rapidly under his ownership.


    "How much do you know about the civil war in China?" Hardy didn''t answer directly but posed a different question.


    "The civil war in China? I know a bit," David replied curiously.


    "The Global Times has a branch in Hong Kong and correspondents stationed in China. Inflation in China is rampant, and the financial system is on the verge of collapse. The current Chinese president and his cabin are a bunch of incompetant fools; they are winning battles but losing the war slowly by pushing more hungry farmers to the comunist party, who are in fact pro-Soviets assuming they win.


    The communist party with their communist system will eventually end up ruining their own economy even more.


    "HSBC''s largest investments are in China, and with inflation and the ongoing war, I''ve heard that several branches have already closed. As the war progresses, even Hong Kong''s future is uncertain. I believe this is the main reason why the Sassoons are selling their shares¡ªthey fear their investments in China will become worthless."


    Hardy paused to let his words sink in.


    David furrowed his brows.


    As the chairman of Manhattan Bank and a financial expert, Hardy''s words were enough to make David see the bigger picture. He now understood that the Sassoon family was looking for investors to bear the brunt of the risk.


    "Hardy, thank you for the information. It seems I''ll need to reconsider this investment," David said, his face serious.


    But Hardy shook his head.


    "Don''t be so hasty. I haven''t finished. The reason I''m telling you all this is so you understand the risks involved. You can use this information to negotiate and drive the price down during your talks."


    David looked at Hardy with a mixture of surprise and curiosity.


    "You think this investment is still worth pursuing?"


    "Yes."


    Hardy answered confidently.

 Chapter 423 Joining Forces

    David studied Hardy and asked, "Are you planning to get involved as well?"Hardy smiled, "That''s exactly what I''m suggesting. I want to acquire shares in HSBC, but we need to avoid competing against each other. That''s why I came to talk to you."


    "But if you see the risks, why are you still interested?"


    "This is a gamble. Losing might cost us hundreds of millions, but winning could bring enormous rewards. Maybe you don''t know, but last year I had Wells Fargo enter the Hong Kong market and invest in several industries there, including a shipping company. Many of these enterprises have already begun operations. Owning HSBC shares would greatly benefit my ventures in Asia."


    David thought for a while.


    Although he didn''t fully understand why Hardy was willing to take this gamble, he felt a strange confidence in Hardy''s ability to win, given Hardy''s extraordinary rise to success and the theories he had shared with David in the past.


    David made his decision. "Hardy, let''s partner on this. We''ll work together on the project."


    Hardy laughed, "That''s exactly what I had in mind."


    "What''s your plan moving forward?"


    "We don''t necessarily need to negotiate directly with the Sassoon family. We can also talk to smaller shareholders. We can also create some public pressure through the newspapers, talking about the uncertainty of the civil war in China and the possibility of banks being seized or investments becoming worthless.


    That pressure will likely drive prices down, allowing us to buy the shares at a much lower price."


    "I agree with your strategy. From now on, we''re partners," David said, smiling as he extended his hand.


    Hardy shook his hand firmly.


    Sealing the Deal.


    Their partnership was the equivalent of two superconglomerates joining forces¡ªan immensely powerful combination.


    After Hardy and David reached an agreement, they began their planning. David would make contact with HSBC to feel out the situation on their side.


    As for Hardy, he would stay in the shadows, manipulating public opinion.


    The next day,


    David Rockefeller met with representatives from HSBC in the hotel''s reception hall. HSBC''s leader, David Sassoon, came from the renowned Sassoon family.


    The Sassoon family had accumulated immense wealth over centuries, with assets likely exceeding $10 billion. Often referred to as the "Rothschilds of the East," the Sassoons had even intermarried with the Rothschild family in the past.


    Of course, the Sassoon family was vast, with assets distributed among many members rather than concentrated in the hands of a single person.


    After exchanging pleasantries, David Rockefeller sat down and spoke, "Mr. Sassoon, I noticed from the investment catalog that HSBC plans to sell 17% of its shares. Could you explain the reasoning behind HSBC''s decision to sell its shares?"


    HSBC had anticipated this question. Any potential investor would likely ask this. If they admitted HSBC was in trouble, the buyer would naturally push for a lower price. This was one of the simplest tricks in business negotiations.


    David Sassoon smiled. "Actually, HSBC''s financial health remains strong, especially since we hold the currency issuance rights for Hong Kong."


    "The Rockefeller family holds shares in the Federal Reserve, controlling the issuance of U.S. currency. I believe you understand the value of issuing rights more than I do."


    "This time, HSBC is looking to bring in new shareholders to establish better partnerships and prepare for the expansion into broader markets. HSBC has a series of plans for future expansion, including growing its business in the UK, entering the U.S. market, and expanding into other European countries."


    "Mr. Rockefeller, we at HSBC are thrilled that you''re interested in partnering with us. We believe that HSBC has a bright future, and your investment will surely yield great returns."


    The eloquent Sassoon painted the deal as a powerful partnership, but David Rockefeller remained noncommittal.


    "What is HSBC''s current market value, and at what price are you selling these shares?" David asked.


    "Based on our calculations, HSBC is valued at $330 million. The 17% stake is priced at $56.1 million," David Sassoon replied.


    David shook his head.


    "I don''t believe HSBC is worth $330 million at the moment."


    "HSBC''s primary market used to be China, but with the ongoing conflicts there and rampant inflation, the financial order is on the brink of collapse. I''ve heard that most of HSBC''s branches in China have shut down."


    David Sassoon''s expression faltered.


    "Yes, we''ve been affected to some extent, but our base is in Hong Kong, and business there is booming. With a large influx of people into Hong Kong, HSBC''s business has been growing rapidly."


    David eyed Sassoon sharply and continued,


    "When the Japanese occupied Hong Kong a few years ago, they confiscated all of HSBC''s assets. After Japan''s surrender, you managed to reclaim HSBC, but it was just an empty shell at the time." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Although you''ve injected some funds to resume operations, it''s only been three years. I seriously doubt HSBC has made enough profit to justify a $330 million valuation."


    "I''ve been following the situation in China, and several major battles have taken place in recent months. The future of China seems very bleak, with the communist party growing stronger with each day. The outcome of the war is already predictable."


    "Mr. Sassoon, if the pro-Soviet communist party wins, they''ll seize all property of the capitalists, and given our political differences, it''s unlikely HSBC will ever return to China, meaning HSBC has effectively lost its original market."


    "I don''t need to tell you, Mr. Sassoon, how devastating it is for a business to lose its primary market."


    "And that''s not even the worst of it. If the British government isn''t ready to take a tough stance for its overseas investors, it''s uncertain whether Hong Kong can be preserved. If the Chinese reclaim Hong Kong, all investments there will vanish, making this an extremely risky venture."


    David Rockefeller laid out his points one by one.


    David Sassoon began to sweat. It was clear that David understood the situation in Hong Kong and China very well and had likely seen through his intentions.

 Chapter 424 high stakes gamble

    HSBC''s shareholders were also pessimistic about the situation in the East, which is why they wanted to sell some shares to mitigate the risk.Some shareholders were even considering selling all their shares.


    For capitalists, it''s instinct to jump into profitable industries and escape when danger looms.


    Few would hold onto their investments for the sake of so called beliefs, stubbornly sticking around when the risk is high. That''s not the mindset of a competent capitalist.


    Now that David Rockefeller had pinpointed HSBC''s major problems, this deal seemed increasingly difficult to secure.


    "So, Mr. Rockefeller, what is your suggestion?" David Sassoon asked.


    "If you''re looking for partners, you need to offer a sincere price. I had my economists evaluate HSBC''s worth, and right now, it''s probably only valued at $150 million," David Rockefeller replied, slashing more than half of the original price with one swift cut.


    Hearing this, David Sassoon was both pleased and dismayed. On the one hand, it showed that Rockefeller was still interested in the deal, at least not outright rejecting it. On the other hand, the price was far too low. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Rockefeller, HSBC has over 3 million customers, holds $580 million in deposits, and this year alone made $12 million in profits. Its profitability exceeds that of many large banks," David Sassoon explained.


    "Risk and the future," David countered.


    "Mr. Sassoon, we both know this isn''t a typical investment; it''s more like a high stakes gamble. If it fails, all the investment will vanish."


    "For such a risky investment, any banker would be extremely cautious. Only if the potential returns far outweigh the risks would someone be willing to make such an investment. I imagine this is the real reason HSBC is selling shares, isn''t it?"


    David stopped dancing around the issue and cut straight to the heart of the matter.


    The negotiation ended at this point. Both sides were dissatisfied with the other''s price, but neither rejected the deal outright. The talks were merely paused.


    Negotiating a business deal is like playing a game of chess.


    It all depends on how the next moves are made.


    On the other side,


    Hardy summoned the head of the Global Times London office.


    He gave detailed instructions, ordering them to send someone to Hong Kong to personally relay Hardy''s plans.


    They acted together.


    At the same time, Hardy sent a telegram to the U.S. headquarters of Global, asking them to coordinate with Hong Kong and Britain.


    He then called for Henry to bring his intelligence team to Britain, working alongside the Global Times London office to conduct an in depth investigation into HSBC.


    A few days later,


    After extensive cooperation,


    Detailed information about HSBC was laid out in front of Hardy and David Rockefeller.


    HSBC was founded in 1865, with shareholders including the British Shipping Company, Sassoon & Co., Jardine Matheson, Swire, and other notable Hong Kong businesses.


    Over the past century, there had been changes, and now HSBC had 18 shareholders, with Sassoon holding 11.3% and the British Shipping Company holding 7.5%. Major Hong Kong trading companies like Jardine and Swire were also shareholders.


    There were also some British and Indian businessmen involved.


    HSBC''s current president, A.H. Saunders, was a legendary financier. Hardy knew that Saunders would step down in the 1970s after leading HSBC out of its troubles and turning it into the largest bank in Hong Kong and Southeast Asia.


    HSBC''s headquarters was located in Hong Kong, housed in a building reminiscent of the White House. It operated 46 branches across various Asian countries, including China, the Philippines, Singapore, Sri Lanka, and India.


    However, during World War II, HSBC suffered a devastating blow. Its headquarters in Hong Kong, along with branches in Southeast Asia, were confiscated by the Japanese. All assets were seized, and the bank was forced to shut down, leading to significant losses for HSBC.


    After Japan''s surrender, HSBC reclaimed its branches. The family shareholders reinvested funds to resume operations, but in just a few short years, HSBC had yet to return to its pre-war size.


    Moreover, after such a brutal war, the people of East Asia were impoverished. Who had money to deposit in banks? Banking operations were extremely difficult.


    HSBC''s largest market, China, was still at war. Several major battles had been fought, and both sides of the civil war were treating businessmen in China as lambs to be slaughtered, especially banks; they were destroying and robbing their branches every now and then. HSBC had closed most of its Chinese branches, and whether the remaining ones could survive was uncertain.


    David Sassoon had mentioned the surge in deposits at HSBC Hong Kong last year and the $10 million in profits. The truth, however, was that other bank branches had withdrawn their funds to Hong Kong, and all of HSBC''s annual profits were counted under Hong Kong operations, while the losses were chalked up to branch expenses. This created an illusion of profitability.


    In reality, it was a kind of deception, likely to sell the shares at a higher price.


    Looking at the intelligence report, David Rockefeller couldn''t help but admire Hardy''s capabilities, having obtained such detailed information in such a short time.


    Though the Rockefeller family could have acquired the same data, it wouldn''t have been nearly as fast.


    Speed is an advantage.


    Having the information meant having the upper hand.


    This showed why Hardy was so successful.


    "Looking at this data, my offer of $150 million might even be too high. While HSBC is currently worth that amount, the risk factor is enormous. If Hong Kong falls, and HSBC loses its main market, its value will plummet."


    After finishing, David looked at Hardy and asked,


    "Hardy, with such high risks, why do you still want to invest?"


    "Do you believe the U.S. will send troops to destroy the Communist Party?"


    David was genuinely curious about Hardy''s reasoning.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "The U.S. will definitely not send troops. That''s an unchangeable fact. The current president of China had already received huge amounts of aid from the U.S. in the form of weapons and money, and politically, he had such an advantage early on but wasted those resources and couldn''t secure victory when the Communist Party was at its weakest.


    Now that the Soviet Union is starting to support the Communist Party, the U.S. Congress will definitely refuse to continue supporting a losing war. You should have already noticed the U.S. has already shifted almost all of its foreign aid buggets to Europe."

 Chapter 425 Influence Of Public Opinion

    "Then will Hong Kong be safe if the Communist Party win?"Hardy smiled.


    "That''s where the gamble comes in. It''s possible they might attack Hong Kong directly, but I''m leaning toward the other possibility: the Communist Party is very likely to crumble under the pressure from Britain and the Western world. I believe Hong Kong will remain a British colony for a long time to come."


    "The shareholders of HSBC aren''t willing to take that gamble. Those with investments in Hong Kong are scared. If the gamble pays off, the returns could be a hundredfold."


    "Like when you invested in President Johnson?" David asked, looking at Hardy.


    "Haha, something like that," Hardy laughed. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    David wasn''t a gambler by nature. He preferred steady investments, and as part of the Rockefeller family, now a super financial group, they didn''t need to take aggressive risks. Steady progress was the priority.


    Hardy, who had clawed his way up from the bottom, was more willing to make bold investments to rapidly accumulate capital.


    David had already been leaning toward walking away from the HSBC investment after understanding the risks, but Hardy''s enthusiasm was infectious.


    Hardy had told him about his many investments, most of which had a gambling element, including his investment in President Johnson.


    And Hardy had won every time.


    This time, David wanted to see if Hardy could win again.


    This game seemed like it would be quite fun.


    Even if this investment failed, both Rockefeller and Manhattan Bank could afford the loss. David finally made up his mind.


    He would join Hardy in this game.


    A business deal involving tens of millions of dollars is a huge transaction at any time. Such a big deal cannot be rushed, so the HSBC side wasn''t in a hurry either.


    But within two days, whether in Hong Kong, Britain, or the U.S., numerous news reports about the Hong Kong crisis began to surface, causing many investors in Hong Kong to feel uneasy.


    Hong Kong.


    Global Times.


    "Latest developments in the Chinese civil war... what''s the future of Hong Kong?!"


    "Since the second half of last year, China has been engulfed in a large-scale civil war involving over 3 million troops, with hundreds of thousands dead. Several provinces have been devastated, and millions of Chinese families are at risk of dying from starvation. Where does the future of China lie?"


    "Last year, the Chinese government blatently interfered with the U.S. elections by bribing Dewey, the opponent of President Johnson, and this has made the U.S. extremly desatisfied with China''s actions. At the start of this year, the U.S. published a white paper, labeling the Chinese government as highly corrupt and inevitably doomed, With no further aid to be provided, will the U.S.


    go back on its decision to aid the starving Chinese out of humanitarianism."


    "The Communist Party is approaching Hong Kong. If they win the next battle, will they march on the city to loot and resupply? The possibility is very high. After all, the Communist Party has already violated international law numerous times during this conflict, and property confiscation is common. What will happen to Hong Kong then?"


    To be honest, anyone who reads this would be scared.


    After experiencing the Japanese occupation, and then the civil war, many people understood the horrors of war.


    The newspaper reports immediately sparked discussions among Hong Kong citizens, even causing a certain level of panic. Families, already anxious, began making plans to leave Hong Kong in hopes of escaping the impending disaster.


    International firms, too, grew increasingly concerned as the war approached. Many started considering how to manage their businesses, with a growing number of individuals selling off their assets, further fueling widespread unease.


    The British Global Times published similar articles, primarily focusing on the question of whether Hong Kong would be lost if the Communists were to win.


    The Global Times even invited several commentators.


    They debated on the newspaper¡ªone side argued that the Communists wouldn''t dare to touch Hong Kong, while the other side insisted that Hong Kong would inevitably be lost. Both sides presented their arguments passionately.


    At first, the debate was evenly matched, but gradually, the narrative that the Communists would reclaim Hong Kong began to gain the upper hand, making many British investors in Hong Kong nervous. They started sending telegrams to their agents in Hong Kong, urging them to quickly liquidate their assets and bring the money back to Britain.


    In the U.S. similar articles about Hong Kong also appeared in some newspapers.


    The tone was essentially pessimistic.


    In fact, the U.S. wasn''t the main focus, but rather to reinforce the message.


    Public opinion influences people''s minds.


    Many who saw these statements were subconsciously influenced in their judgment. Historically, there was indeed a wave of panic in Hong Kong later, but this time, the report from Global Times acted like a match lighting a firecracker, igniting the issue all at once.


    As emotions erupted, Hong Kong witnessed a wave of people fleeing and panic driven asset sell offs.


    Among many enterprises, HSBC naturally suffered significant impact. After all, it was an investment bank. If businesses left, no one would invest, and the value of mortgaged land would drop. There was a general pessimism, which caused HSBC''s assets to shrink rapidly.


    The shareholders of HSBC had been feeling increasingly uneasy recently, sensing that time was running out.


    Because once the Communists won the battle, it would be the beginning of a massive snow ball, after that it was just a matter of time before they reach Hong Kong. By then, selling off assets might not even be possible.


    David Sassoon contacted David Rockefeller, hoping to talk again, but David replied that they should wait, as he was currently negotiating with other companies and had no time.


    The more anxious the other party became, the more he needed to stay calm.


    ...


    A few days earlier, a plane carrying Victor and several intelligence-gathering agents from HD landed in Hong Kong. The group didn''t attract much attention and gradually dispersed into the British residential areas.

 Chapter 426 Promissory Notes

    Victor''s group had a number of professional intelligence-gathering agents, and it didn''t take them long to locate the Communist Party members entrenched in Hong Kong. After establishing initial contact, a meeting was scheduled between Victor, representing a financial group, and Xu, one of the Communist Party leaders.The next afternoon.


    The Communist Party representative, Mr. Xu, arrived in Hong Kong and met Victor at a small villa.


    "Hello, Mr. Victor. I''m Xu Manyan," the middle-aged man greeted warmly, shaking Victor''s hand with both hands.


    The two sat down to talk.


    During their exchange of pleasantries, Xu Manyan made it clear that they were open to any form of business exchange or investment the financial group behind Mr. Victor was interested in conducting with them. He admitted that their resources were so limited that they could barely maintain sufficient ammunition for their soldiers.


    As for food, they typically provided only half, leaving the soldiers to scavenge for the rest. Furthermore, the support from the Soviet Union was not free¡ªthey had to pay for it with whatever they looted from the rich along their way.


    "Mr. Xu, do you have any HSBC promissory notes? Other foreign bank promissory notes would also work. If you''re willing to sell, I''ll buy them."


    Mr. Xu was taken aback.


    "Mr. Victor, what do you mean?"


    "Haha, Mr. Xu, the Communist Party has already confiscated many banks. I believe you must have a lot of promissory notes from those banks. These notes are worthless in your hands, so why not sell them to us? You can exchange them for medicine, supplies, or even weapons."


    Mr. Xu wasn''t surprised that Victor knew they had looted banks before. After all, the other party was part of a financial group with ties to many banks.


    What truly surprised him was the nature of Victor''s proposal.


    "Mr. Victor, I can''t make this decision on my own. I''ll need to contact someone. Also, may I ask what price you''re offering?" Mr. Xu inquired.


    "One hundred to one on face value, no legal tender, only USD, GBP, HKD, or other stable currencies from reliable national banks," Victor replied.


    "One hundred to one? Isn''t that too low?" Mr. Xu frowned.


    "These are just worthless pieces of paper in your hands. They''re worth nothing. If I buy them and attempt to cash them out, there''s no guarantee that other banks will even honor them. I''ll have to fight a tough legal battle, and it might not even succeed."


    Mr. Xu thought for a moment. "I can''t give you an answer right now. I need to consult others. And, are you really willing to exchange them for weapons?"


    Victor smiled,


    "We have transactions with the Filipinos for weapons. Most of those goods end up in your hands anyway, so trading with you would just mean exchanging promissory notes for supplies. Though, we might still need to go through the Filipinos."


    Mr. Xu nodded, tipped his hat, and left.


    Within half a day, Mr. Xu returned.


    "Mr. Victor, we agree to the deal, but the price is too low. Our boss''s offer is fifty to one; otherwise, there''s no need for this deal."


    Victor shook his head.


    "Mr. Xu, your boss is mistaken. We are the Hardy Group¡ªwe don''t negotiate, we set the prices. One hundred to one is what we consider a fair deal. If that''s not acceptable, there''s no point, and the deal is off."


    In fact, the Communist Party had already agreed to a 100:1 ratio, but Mr. Xu had been instructed to negotiate for a better deal. So, he raised the offer.


    However, Victor was an experienced negotiator who had already proven himself by establishing the Hardy Foundation in Europe. To him, someone like Mr. Xu was just a child learning to walk.


    Victor smiled. In truth, Hardy had set the minimum of the deal at fifty to one, but he had insisted on keeping it one hundred to one, without exceeding the time limit set for the negotiation by Hardy.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    That evening, a car pulled up downstairs, and Mr. Xu, carrying a suitcase, walked into the Global Time Hong Kong branch, making his way upstairs with ease.


    He placed the suitcase on the table.


    "Mr. Victor, I''ve brought the bank promissory notes. They are in various currencies, including USD, GBP, HKD, francs, yen, rupees, and reais. The total value, calculated in U.S. dollars, is $61.25 million."


    "Previously, you asked us to prioritize HSBC notes, so we specifically sourced HSBC promissory notes. In addition to those, we also acquired over five thousand savings certificates, amounting to $26.66 million."


    "According to the exchange rate of one hundred to one, you should pay me $612,500."


    "No problem. Once everything is verified, we can complete the transaction," Victor said, instructing his men to verify the documents.


    While they waited, the two sat and drank tea.


    "With these 612,500, what does Mr. Xu intend to purchase?" Victor asked.


    Mr. Xu pondered for a moment before replying, "To be honest, Mr. Victor, when you ask what we lack, the list is long."


    "Medicines, medical equipment, weapons, ammunition, planes, warships, cotton, food, cloth, machine tools."


    Victor spread his hands. "Mr. Xu, 612,500 U.S. dollars can''t buy all of that."


    Mr. Xu sighed. "Ah, then I can only purchase the most critical supplies. Here, I have a list, and I hope Mr. Victor can help me prepare them." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pulled out a few sheets of paper from his pocket and handed them to Victor.


    Victor mouth twitched slightly at that statment.


    He opened the list.


    There were dozens of types of medicines and quantities and for weapons, they didn''t want conventional arms. They asked for anti aircraft guns, with plenty of ammunition, large caliber cannons, and shells.


    Additionally, they wanted fighter planes. If not entire planes, then just engines would do. They had seized several aircraft, but many engines were damaged. The planes could be repaired, but they didn''t have the technology to fix the engines.


    There were also other weaponry and equipment on the list.

 Chapter 427 Bank Rush

    After reading the list, Victor looked at Mr. Xu and said, "Mr. Xu, many of the items on this list are hard to obtain. I''m not sure I can get them for you, and there''s another issue¡ªyour money isn''t enough to cover the cost."Mr. Xu looked at Victor seriously:


    "I know the money isn''t enough, so I''d like to discuss whether we can take the goods on credit. We''ll owe the money for now. You wanted more promissory notes, right? We could only gather this much, but we will definitely loot more Imperialist businessmen and more banks as we advance.


    It''s just a matter of time before we get our hands on more promissory notes, savings books, and certificates, and we can repay you with those in the future."


    Victor thought it over.


    "I''ll need to get approval for that. How about this? Today, we''ll complete this transaction first. I''ll prepare the medicines and medical equipment for you, but for those large weapons, I''ll need to consult the boss."


    The promissory notes and savings certificates were verified, and everything checked out. The two men shook hands and sealed the deal.


    Victor sent a telegram to Hardy, informing him that he had acquired over $26 million worth of HSBC promissory notes. Hardy thought, not bad.


    "Proceed with the plan," Hardy instructed.


    The next day.


    The weather was clear.


    An American man brought a large promissory note worth $4.5 million to HSBC, handing it to the teller and requesting cash.


    The teller was startled by the large figure and immediately reported it to the manager.


    The manager came over to inspect the note. It wasn''t a fake¡ªit had been issued by the Beijing branch. However, Beijing had since been seized, and HSBC''s Beijing branch had been shut down. At the time, HSBC had written off these accounts as bad debts to protect its own interests.


    This had made HSBC''s financial records in Hong Kong look very good.


    To put it bluntly, HSBC was prepared to default on the debts.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Due to the war, the account records have been lost, so we are unable to cash this promissory note at the moment. You''ll have to wait until the war is over and we can verify the note''s authenticity," the manager said, using a formal tone.


    The American was furious and began shouting at the manager in the bank''s lobby: "Look carefully! This is a promissory note issued by your bank. You promised that as long as I had this note, I could cash it at any of your branches. Now you''re telling me the records are lost and it can''t be used?


    "The loss of your records is your problem, not mine. I demand that you cash this note immediately, without delay!"


    The manager remained calm and spread his hands.


    "I''m sorry, sir. There''s nothing I can do. Until we find the records, we cannot cash this note."


    "So, what if the records are never found? Does that mean this money will never exist?"


    "All I can say is that we''ll cash the note once the records are found," the manager replied, evading the issue.


    The American man was furious. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That afternoon, he contacted several newspaper reporters and exposed the matter. The next day, several Hong Kong newspapers reported on the incident, with the Global Times providing a detailed report and commentary.


    "A bank without credibility has nothing left. HSBC''s refusal to cash a promissory note is a breach of trust. This kind of behavior is disgraceful and will cause many depositors to worry about whether they can still withdraw their money."


    This news caused quite a stir in Hong Kong.


    HSBC, the largest bank in Hong Kong, was now being accused of losing trust. People began to worry about whether the money they had in the bank would also be at risk.


    The next morning, a large crowd gathered at the doors of HSBC. They flooded the bank''s lobby, demanding to withdraw their money.


    If anyone had been paying attention, they would have noticed that the people trying to withdraw their money were all members of the Gangs in Hong Kong.


    These people held up savings books and demanded to withdraw their funds.


    The bank employees realized that these savings books were all from the Chinese branches, accounts that had already been written off as bad debts. Naturally, the manager refused to release any funds.


    When the crowd heard they couldn''t get their money, they erupted in anger.


    One by one, they began raising a ruckus in the bank, filling the HSBC lobby to the point where no business could be conducted. The chaos disrupted all normal operations.


    At that moment, reporters arrived and started taking pictures of the angry crowd. The headlines the next day were even more sensational.


    "HSBC loses trust, massive withdrawal rush at headquarters, citizens unable to get their money, HSBC suspected of running out of funds."


    "With the Communists Party aproaching Hong Kong and the war pressure, many foreign firms are withdrawing from Hong Kong. HSBC is British owned, so could it have secretly transferred people''s deposits, leaving only an empty shell behind? This is something we should be wary of."


    After this report came out, it wasn''t just the actors Victor had arranged¡ªreal HSBC depositors also began to panic and rushed to the bank to withdraw their money.


    Only with cash in hand would they feel secure.


    But the bank lobby was already packed with Gang members, leaving ordinary citizens unable to get inside. Unable to withdraw their money, people became genuinely afraid. They worried that they might never be able to access their funds. Word spread quickly, and soon, the crowd outside HSBC grew to nearly ten thousand.


    HSBC''s upper management hurriedly reported to the board of directors.


    When the board members heard this, they were overwhelmed. If a bank run really happened, even HSBC wouldn''t be able to handle it. Most of the bank''s money had been lent out¡ªotherwise, how would the bank make money?

 Chapter 428 Victor Return

    Besides, for safety reasons, the bank had indeed transferred some funds. Currently, there were only a few million HKD and a few hundred thousand USD and GBP in the vault.Once the withdrawals began, the bank''s funds would be drained instantly. If they really ran out of money, the consequences would be far worse than what was happening now.


    When David saw the reports about HSBC in the British newspapers, he looked at Hardy in surprise, "Hardy, was this your doing?"


    "David, I think now''s the time to talk to HSBC," Hardy said with a smile.


    ...


    Victor sent a telegram to Hardy, hoping to meet with him to report in detail the exchange.


    Hardy replied, agreeing to the meeting.


    Victor boarded a plane to the UK.


    When Victor saw Hardy, he was emotionally overwhelmed. His current status in the U.K where he had become an influential figure, was entirely thanks to his boss.


    "Boss, it''s so good to see you again. I have many things to report," Victor said excitedly.


    "Sit down and tell me," Hardy replied.


    Victor took out his notebook and began to report, starting from when he first arrived in London. He covered everything: Hardy''s auction company, penicillin transactions, the progress of the construction of the penicillin pharmaceutical factory, buying houses and stockpiling land, the status of dozens of companies in the industrial zone, and more investment he had done in france and Switzerland.


    Finally, he spoke about the latest deal with Mr. Xu.


    "I acquired more than 60 million in bills of exchange and savings certificates from Mr. Xu, including over 26 million in HSBC bills."


    "Mr. Xu wants a large quantity of drugs, weapons and some medicines. This is their list," Victor said as he handed the list to Hardy.


    Hardy took the list and looked it over.


    It included drugs, medical equipment, weapons, ammunition, airplanes, warships, grain, cloth, and spying equipment.


    Victor continued, "I exchanged these notes at a ratio of 100:1. However, the volume of materials they''re requesting is so large that this money is far from enough, so they are hoping for credit."


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    Hardy looked at the list for a while than glanced at Victor.


    He had instructed him not to exchange below 50:1, but the sly guy had managed to keep it at 100:1, which was still gratifying. A large portion of these notes were bound to be unrecoverable, and other banks wouldn''t be easy to deal with either, coming up with countless excuses. Even for a huge entity such as the Hardy Group, exchanging 80% of those notes was already the limit.


    Not everyone has the ability to collect this money. This was pretty much stealing from the banks that were already stealing from other people. Such a troublesome business required more than just wealth to handle¡ªonly the mafia, who dabbled in shady dealings, would take on such a deal.


    Hardy handed the list back to Victor.


    "Give them credit, but don''t go below an 80:1 ratio. They aren''t the most trustworthy fellows. You can get everything on this list. Contact Bill; he has shipping and smuggling routes. Have him reroute the goods abroad and then ship them back."


    Anti-aircraft guns and heavy artillery couldn''t be shipped directly to Hong Kong, as there were no legitimate sales channels. If anyone investigated, it would be difficult to explain. They could go through Africa or the Middle East, where weapons were in high demand.


    Once the goods landed, the clients would pick them up. After that, it would be hard to trace their use, making the whole operation more discreet.


    "We have aircraft engines. The security aviation club has 100 sets available, no, let''s say 160 sets."


    When Hardy had bought planes, he''d purchased 16 different models, including fighters and transport aircraft, ten of each type. He had instructed Colonel Beach to supply two engines for each plane, meaning Hardy had 320 surplus engines.


    He could sell half of them and later claim they''d been scrapped.


    "Victor, tell them we have 320 engines available, along with some spare parts," Hardy said.


    Hardy had already made up his mind. He would return and invite Colonel Beach to Las Vegas for a business meeting for a few days before extorting a few hundred more engines. Damn it, he was the main distributor¡ªso what if he took a few hundred engines? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor blinked and glanced at his boss, thinking, Why does the number keep going up?


    Victor flashed a flattering smile.


    "I can''t compare to your foresight and boldness, boss. I only know one thing: following your orders is never wrong. Don''t worry, boss. I''ll take care of everything perfectly," Victor assured him.


    Hardy nodded in approval.


    Victor''s ability to execute orders was indeed exceptional.


    Hardy nodded. "Good, the Hong Kong matter will be left to you to finish. If we get this deal successfully, you''ll get a good cut from it."


    "Rest assured, boss. I''ll handle everything perfectly," Victor replied with excitement.


    "Once I''m done here in the UK, I plan to visit Hong Kong soon. It won''t be long," Hardy said.


    Victor was overjoyed.


    "That''s wonderful news, boss! I''ll make all the necessary arrangements."


    Victor stayed in the UK for just one day before returning to Hong Kong. He quickly informed Mr. Xu of Hardy''s decision and arranged a meeting for that evening on the second floor.


    "Mr. Xu, I''ve consulted the boss. He has agreed to sell you heavey weapons and give you credit for some of the materials," Victor said.


    Mr. Xu was overjoyed.


    "How much credit are we talking about?" he asked.


    Victor held up one finger.


    Victor said "One hundred thousdands U.S. dollars."


    Mr. Xu felt delighted, though not too much. It wasn''t easy getting anything from the Hardy Group, and he was prepared for their refusal.


    They had tried contacting other businessmen to see if they could get a better deal than the Hardy Group, but no other business groups had the courage to take on such a venture. Now, the Hardy Group was willing to give them items worth hundreds of thousands of U.S. dollars on credit.

 Chapter 429 HSBC Vandalized

    Victor continued by saying, "Of course, there are some conditions to the credits. Honestly, we''re somewhat familiar with your situation. We''re not sure what kind of collateral you can provide, so why don''t you suggest something, and we''ll see if we can accept it.""Alright, I''ll consult with my superiors and get back to you as soon as possible. Oh, and about those materials I mentioned earlier, can you provide them?"


    "No problem."


    "Cocaine, morphine, and penicillin¡ªwe can give you 50 boxes of each. We can be more flexible with the cocaine and penicillin once our transactions increase."


    "Painkillers, medical alcohol, iodine, medical equipment¡ªno limit. It''s all based on your needs."


    "As for anti-aircraft heavy machine guns, anti-aircraft guns, and heavy artillery, the quantity won''t be huge, and they''ll need to be routed through the Middle East first, so it''ll take four to six months."


    "As for the airplanes, we can''t provide complete aircraft, but we can give you 320 sets of engines, along with some spare parts and ammunition for all U.S. models. The rest, you''ll have to figure out yourselves."


    "As for cotton, fabric, and machine tools, just bring us a detailed catalog specifying how much you need and what kind of machines. We can procure it all."


    Mr. Xu was stunned.


    Heavy weapons? Agreed.


    Aircraft engines? They were selling those too.


    This Hardy Group had such strong connections that they could obtain these materials¡ªand they dared to sell almost everything to a group currently known as terrorists rebelling against the Chinese government.


    "Are you serious, Mr. Victor?" Mr. Xu asked, almost disbelieving.


    "Of course. How could I joke about such a big deal?" Victor replied.


    Mr. Xu stood up excitedly. "Great! I''ll contact my superiors and finalize the procurement catalog. We''ll also discuss what kind of collateral we can offer."


    After saying this, Mr. Xu took his leave.


    The news quickly reached the upper echelons of the Communist Party.


    The leadership was thrilled about the opportunity to purchase these materials from the Hardy Group, but when it came to discussing the collateral, everyone fell silent.


    What could they offer as collateral?


    They didn''t have anything tangible to offer. The other side was providing actual goods, including items that others wouldn''t dare sell to them, and they were even risking getting them delivered.


    But they had nothing of value to offer in return.


    Money? They didn''t have any.


    Artwork? The Hardy group clearly refused to buy the Chinese artwork as they weren''t valuable in the western world.


    Land?


    They were still in a civil war, and the Hardy group wouldn''t accept such risky collateral.


    Open market access?


    That didn''t align with their sponsor, ''the Soviet Union.''


    For a while, the leadership was at a loss.


    People brainstormed.


    "They wanted foreign bank deposits and bills of exchange, right? Keep searching; there must be more out there."


    Discover hidden content at empire


    "If we can''t sell the antiques, we can sell the gemstones on them. Those should be of some value in the western world, right?"


    "There are also the gold mines we can offer them as collateral; they should accept that."


    "But those gold mines are the hope of the country rising after the war."


    "Let''s offer them as collateral first to get those most-needed items. We have to win the war before planning to rebuild the country. We can always get those gold mines back as long as we can repay the debt. Let''s try negotiating a low interest rate on the credits."


    "Agree, we have to win the war first; let''s mortgage the gold mines in our hands."


    ...


    Meanwhile, back in the UK.


    After Victor left, Hardy turned his attention to David and the negotiations with HSBC. The real reason behind all of this was to secure more shares in HSBC at a lower price.


    When a company becomes a hot potato for its shareholders, they''ll naturally lower the price to get rid of it. Now that the situation at the Hong Kong headquarters was so chaotic, with widespread panic, HSBC''s shareholders were eager to sell off their shares and escape the vortex.


    David met with Darwell Sassoon for the second time.


    Before Sassoon could even speak, David Rockefeller started, "Mr. Sassoon, I''ve seen the news reports about HSBC. You''ve refused to pay the bills of exchange and savings certificates from your other branches, causing thousands of people to storm HSBC. I''ve done some deeper investigation into your situation.


    You''ve sacrificed your other branches'' bad debts to make the Hong Kong headquarters appear profitable. It''s certainly not the healthy development you''ve been claiming."


    Sassoon responded helplessly, "Mr. Rockefeller, we''re not refusing to pay. The branches have been sealed off, and we can''t verify the bills of exchange or check the records, so it''s not a refusal. It''s just a temporary delay."


    David spread his hands.


    "Alright, that''s your problem. I just want to say that artificially inflating the bank''s valuation by shedding bad debts won''t work with me. If I''m to acquire shares, I''ll need to factor in the debt. I don''t want to be the one plugging the hole."


    "I''ve had my team reassess HSBC''s capital, and by a normal calculation, even my previous estimate of 150 million is too high."


    Sassoon, of course, didn''t agree with David''s assessment. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    HSBC had the right to issue currency in Hong Kong, millions of depositors, and banking qualifications in several countries. These were all part of its assets.


    The two sides engaged in a heated debate but reached no conclusion. They agreed to continue the talks the following day. However, the next morning''s newspapers brought more bad news about HSBC¡ªit had been vandalized the previous day.


    Due to its refusal to honor the bills of exchange and savings certificates, a large crowd had gathered outside the headquarters. The Hong Kong police deployed a large force to maintain order, but they couldn''t quell the increasingly agitated crowd. HSBC had been unable to operate for days.


    And just yesterday...


    The crowd had grown even more agitated, clashing with the police barricades. HSBC rushed to close its doors, but the crowd still managed to break in. In the ensuing chaos, clashes between the crowd and HSBC''s security personnel led to looting.


    Several security guards were injured.


    Two male bank employees were dragged out by their hair.


    A female bank employee was so terrified that she almost miscarried.


    HSBC was forced to announce the suspension of its operations, stating it would reopen once a solution had been found.

 Chapter 430 Arrogant Rolls-Royce

    The negotiations resumed the next day.When David walked into the meeting room, he was holding a newspaper. As he sat down, he placed the newspaper beside him. The people from HSBC, seeing this display, immediately realized that he had already read the news.


    HSBC''s morale sank even lower.


    A bank run and public unrest.


    This is a major crisis event for any bank. Throughout history, there have been countless cases where banks collapsed due to runs.


    Moreover, HSBC was already facing shrinking business and bad debts.


    HSBC could now be considered an unsuitable company for investment.


    Before HSBC could speak, David took the initiative and said, "My patience is running thin. You know that in the UK, the Rockefeller family has numerous projects to invest in¡ªoil, mining, banking, tobacco¡ªtoo many to count."


    "HSBC is just one of many companies, and now with so many problems, to be honest, I am losing interest in this investment."


    "I will give you an offer now. If you agree, we''ll proceed with the transaction. If not, the investment is over."


    "Evaluating HSBC''s total market value at 113 million, we want to acquire more than 51% of the shares." Read exclusive content at empire


    After finishing, David looked at the people from HSBC.


    David Sassoon frowned, "Mr. David, we never intended to sell that many shares, and the price is also¡ª"


    Before David Sassoon could finish, David Rockefeller raised his hand to stop him, "I''ve laid out my conditions. It''s up to you whether you agree or not. That''s all. I have other matters to attend to. If you agree, let us know. If not, there''s no need to contact us again."


    With that, David stood up, nodded slightly, and walked out.


    The Rockefeller team followed him out of the meeting room.


    The HSBC representatives were left sitting there.


    David Sassoon sighed helplessly. Given HSBC''s current situation, it could collapse at any moment. No rational investor would want to touch it.


    "Mr. Sassoon, what should we do?" someone asked.


    "Go back, gather the shareholders, and discuss it. Those willing to sell can sell; those unwilling can keep their shares," David replied bitterly.


    During these days of negotiation with HSBC, Hardy was also making moves.


    He had reached an agreement with a British shipping company called the ''Liverpool United Shipping Company,'' formerly the famous ''White Star Line.''


    Not familiar with ''White Star Line''?


    It was the owner of the infamous ''Titanic.'' On April 15, 1912, during its maiden voyage, the Titanic struck an iceberg and sank.


    White Star Line went bankrupt and was sold to another Liverpool-based shipping company, Cunard Line. During World War II, Cunard Line also suffered heavy losses. To survive, it merged with several smaller Liverpool shipping companies in recent years to form the ''Liverpool United Shipping Company.''


    This company now owns over 50 cargo ships, ranging from small ones of over 2,000 tons to large ones of over 10,000 tons, ranking among the top three British shipping companies.


    This company was on the list of potential investments. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy had the president of Wells Fargo Bank contact them. Upon hearing that it was the Hardy Group, the company showed great interest, and the president led a team to negotiate with Hardy.


    After two rounds of negotiations, Hardy acquired 25% of Liverpool United Shipping by contributing 20 Liberty ships and 5 Victory ships.


    At the same time, Hardy Shipping leased 50 Liberty ships to Liverpool United Shipping. This lease would earn Hardy 10 million annually.


    There was no need to provide crews, as Britain had plenty of its own sailors.


    As an island nation, Britain heavily relies on shipping. In the past, British colonies spanned five continents, and shipping companies continually brought goods from around the world to the British mainland. Now, Britain needed to rebuild and continue living, and shipping companies were still needed to transport goods from other countries.


    For the foreseeable future, the British shipping industry would inevitably rise.


    Hardy had become a controlling shareholder or major investor in six shipping companies.


    Hardy Shipping, Hong Kong Global Shipping, France''s Bollor¨¦ Shipping, Italy''s Maldi Shipping, the Netherlands'' Nile River Shipping, and Britain''s Liverpool United Shipping.


    These companies would collaborate in the future.


    Looking at it now, Hardy Shipping Group could already be considered one of the largest shipping companies in the world, with trade routes spanning the globe.


    In addition to this, Hardy also acquired shares in some luxury goods companies.


    Burberry.


    Dunhill.


    Actually, what Hardy wanted most was a stake in Rolls-Royce, which owns both the Rolls-Royce and Bentley brands.


    Unfortunately, they wouldn''t sell.


    They were quite proud. But that''s fine¡ªHardy didn''t expect to make money from owning Rolls-Royce shares. He simply liked the brand.


    It didn''t matter.


    In the future, Rolls-Royce would go bankrupt and be acquired more than once. By then, Hardy could buy them.


    However, Hardy still ordered a few cars from Rolls-Royce.


    Six Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost Generation IV convertibles, all in custom colors selected by Hardy himself. These cars were gifts for the women in his life.


    As for himself, he also ordered a car that hadn''t been released yet¡ªthe latest Rolls-Royce Phantom IV.


    This car was being custom-built for Princess Elizabeth. Her new car was still in production, and when Hardy saw the design, he fell in love with its majestic style and requested to order one for himself. Rolls-Royce, in their usual arrogant fashion, refused.


    They wouldn''t sell it no matter the price, the car was exclusively for the princess and not for sale.


    At this point Hardy was seriousely pissed and made up his mind to accelerate the bankrupcy of Rolls-Royce.


    But the car had to be bought regardless of their decision, so he used his connections to reach the British Prime Minister. Hardy was a distinguished guest from the American delegation, helping Britain resume production.


    The Prime Minister, feeling a bit awkward, called the palace to consult King George VI and Princess Elizabeth.


    The future Queen Elizabeth was gracious and said that the members of the delegation were esteemed guests investing in and supporting Britain. She had also heard of Jon Hardy, said to have assets worth billions of dollars. Since they were supporting British reconstruction, it was only right to accommodate their request for a car.


    Besides, it would help stimulate the British economy.


    After all, a single car cost over ¡ê100,000, equivalent to more than $200,000. Even today, Rolls Royce remains the most expensive car.

 Chapter 431 HSBC In Hands

    Princess Margaret, standing beside her father and sister, overheard the conversation and scoffed, "That Jon Hardy is quite rude. Rolls-Royce already said they wouldn''t sell it, yet he still insisted on pushing his way in."King George VI glanced at his younger daughter and smiled, then turned to his elder daughter, "In a few days, the royal family will be hosting a ball to entertain the aid and delegation members. I''ve already given the order, and you''ll be in charge of it."


    "Yes, father," Princess Elizabeth responded calmly.


    Princess Margaret''s eyes twinkled as she thought about Jon Hardy, wondering if she might meet the barbarian american fellow at the ball. If the opportunity arose, she might secretly humiliate him a little. That would certainly make for an interesting scene.


    With royal approval, Hardy would now own a car identical to the future British Queen''s. However, it would likely take a year or two before the car was ready.


    Five days had passed.


    The situation with HSBC in Hong Kong had yet to calm down.


    Thousands of people were gathered outside every day, shouting slogans and demanding the payout of their savings. HSBC had shut its doors and could no longer operate.


    These people were determined, as if they wouldn''t leave without getting their money.


    HSBC''s normal operations were completely unable to continue, and everything came to a standstill. The management was at a loss and sought advice from the board of directors.


    At this point, no one on the board cared about resuming business. They were all focused on whether to sell their shares. The bank was already in trouble, and the future posed significant risks. If Hong Kong was sold over by the british, HSBC''s most valuable asset¡ªthe right to issue currency¡ªwould be lost. The few branches in Southeast Asia wouldn''t sell for much, likely only a few million.


    They were all investors, and when they saw risk in their investment, they thought about how to maximize their profits by selling their shares at a high price while they still had the chance.


    Selling had already become a consensus.


    The only issue was the price. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rockefeller''s offer was too low and far below their expectations. However, at this critical moment, the bank run exposed all the problems they had been trying to cover up, significantly devaluing the bank.


    Inside the meeting room.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    One HSBC shareholder stood up and said gravely, "We''ve been in meetings for two days now. I don''t think we can delay any longer. The Hong Kong headquarters is full of people trying to withdraw their money, and a larger conflict could erupt at any moment.


    I''ve already sent a telegram to the Chief of Police in Hong Kong, but he said they''ve done all they can, and there''s no way to suppress the crowd with force.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, whether you agree or not, I''ve decided to sell. I''m worried about HSBC''s future, so I''ve decided to terminate this investment. If you don''t agree to a collective sale, I''ll contact buyers on my own."


    Everyone frowned.


    When a dam begins to crack, it means a collapse is not far off.


    HSBC contacted David Rockefeller, informing him that they agreed to his offer and were willing to sell even more shares, as many shareholders no longer had confidence in HSBC''s future.


    In particular, the two largest shareholders, the Sassoon family and the Flemming family, were preparing to sell all their shares, while some other families chose to dilute their holdings by selling a portion to reduce risk.


    In the end, HSBC was prepared to sell 54% of its shares.


    On the day of the transaction, David brought Hardy along and introduced him to the people from HSBC. "This is Mr. Jon Hardy of the Hardy Group. I''m sure you''ve heard of him."


    Naturally, the HSBC shareholders had heard of Hardy and quickly shook hands with him.


    David continued, "This transaction carries significant risk, so I brought in a partner. The acquisition will be completed jointly by Manhattan Bank and Wells Fargo."


    Whether one company or two was making the acquisition didn''t matter to HSBC; they just wanted to sell their shares quickly.


    Before arriving, Hardy and David had already discussed the details. David was doing this deal largely because he wanted to try partnering with Hardy. He wasn''t a big risk taker, so he planned to give most of the shares to Hardy.


    In the end, HSBC sold 54% of its shares¡ªWells Fargo bought 34%, Manhattan Bank bought 20%, and Hardy became the largest shareholder of HSBC, spending more than $38 million.


    After the transaction, a board meeting was held, and Hardy was announced as HSBC''s new chairman. Hardy noticed that Hong Kong''s four major trading houses¡ªSwire, Jardine, Wheelock, and Hutchison¡ªheld shares in HSBC, though not much, with each owning only about four or five percent.


    With the bank changing hands, HSBC''s president, A.H. Saunders, immediately brought several vice presidents to the UK to meet the new chairman.


    They were nervous, having heard that the new chairman was the owner of Wells Fargo. Would he replace all of them since he had his own bank?


    When Hardy met with the bank''s management, David specifically asked to join, wanting to see how Hardy would handle HSBC''s current problems.


    "Mr. Hardy, Mr. Rockefeller, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Saunders said respectfully to the chairman and the major shareholder.


    He then reported to both shareholders about HSBC''s current situation. In truth, Hardy had already gathered about 70 to 80% of the information, and Saunders'' detailed report confirmed much of what Hardy already knew.


    After hearing Saunders'' report, Hardy said, "The biggest issue right now is the bank run, correct?"


    "That''s right."


    "I''ll help you solve this problem. Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank will temporarily loan HSBC enough money to cover all the checks and deposits. This issue must be resolved cleanly. Every person who comes to withdraw money must be paid, ensuring HSBC''s reputation."

 Chapter 432 Victor New Position

    "Secondly, Hardy Group will appoint a chairman''s assistant. I''m not sure if you know Victor, but he will serve as the assistant. At the same time, Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank will each send a supervisory director to join the management team.""Thirdly, the management team must be mentally prepared. HSBC''s business in China will likely have to cease completely. Branches in Shanghai, Guangzhou, and other cities still operating need to be pulled back to Hong Kong as soon as possible to avoid further losses. We will completely abandon the Chinese market."


    "Fourth, regarding Hong Kong companies selling off assets, Mr. David and I agree that we should seize this opportunity and buy high quality assets in Hong Kong at low prices. We should acquire land, companies, mansions, docks, warehouses, and buildings at depressed prices."


    "Every financial crisis presents an opportunity for wealth and recovery. If we seize this opportunity, we will earn far more than through normal investments. Normally, an annual investment growth of 5% to 10% is considered excellent, with 20% growth being fantastic. But during a financial crisis, if we invest in future rising projects, the returns could be a hundred or even a thousand times greater."


    "Lastly, regarding your positions, I don''t plan to make any changes to the current management for the time being. However, there will be evaluations, and I hope everyone can pass the Hardy Group''s assessment and continue working for HSBC."


    The HSBC management team assured Hardy they would work diligently.


    The meeting with the management team ended.


    David''s impression of Hardy was that he was both stern and kind, a hardliner in management, handling matters decisively and efficiently. However, David was curious about one thing: when had he agreed to loan money to HSBC from Manhattan Bank? He asked Hardy immediately.


    Hardy looked at David and said, "You''re a major shareholder in HSBC. If you don''t provide the money, who will? Besides, it''s just a loan, with interest. HSBC''s financial situation isn''t as bad as it seems. They''re just facing a liquidity crisis because of the run on the bank. If each of us provides $20 million, putting the money in the vault, the situation will calm down immediately."


    "Once HSBC recovers, they''ll pay the money back quickly."


    David thought it over and agreed. "Alright, I''ll send a telegram for Manhattan to loan $20 million to HSBC."


    After David left, Hardy secretly smiled. Once the money was in the account, the promissory notes and savings bonds he had collected would become valuable. Those amounted to more than $26 million. Once he got his hands on that money, he would have recouped more than half of what he had spent on HSBC shares.


    Moreover, from what Mr. Xu in the North had said, they had found this much in a hurry, and there might be another batch to find.


    If they found another similar amount, and Hardy exchanged them all for cash, he would have recovered all the money spent on HSBC shares. It would be like getting HSBC for 1/100th of its price. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This would count as another successful empty-handed acquisition.


    With HSBC in his hands, it would be very easy to manipulate the stocks in Hong Kong, and by doing so, even influence the stock markets in Southeast Asian countries as well.


    HSBC controlled so many assets in Hong Kong, and once the Hong Kong crisis passed, those assets, with some stock manipulation, would inevitably soar in value. At that point, just the assets in Hong Kong and South Asia would be enough to make Hardy the richest man in the Commonwealth.


    As for becoming the world''s richest man¡ªwell, there are a lot of rich Americans in this era, so it''s not yet his turn to claim that title.


    ...


    After returning to Hong Kong, HSBC President Sanders immediately contacted Victor. By now, Victor was a well known figure in the U.K, Sanders had already met him at a high society cocktail party, but their relationship was fairly casual.


    This time, HSBC had been acquired by Wells Fargo Bank, and Mr. Hardy, the chairman, appointed Victor as his assistant. Victor was now effectively the second most powerful person at HSBC, right behind Sanders, with the backing of the chairman. He was close to the top brass, and it might even be interpreted as him having more power than Sanders.


    Victor had already received a telegram from Hardy, and upon learning that he had been appointed as the chairman''s assistant, his face lit up with a smile.


    HSBC was a note issuing bank in Hong Kong, wielding considerable power. With this position, Victor''s status in Hong Kong would rise even higher.


    After receiving a call from HSBC President Sanders, Victor, along with Wells Fargo''s Hong Kong Branch President Sandy Will, went to Sanders'' estate in Hong Kong.


    They should have gone to HSBC''s offices, but due to the circumstances, they couldn''t. HSBC was still closed, and a large crowd had gathered at the entrance. So they had to meet at Sanders'' estate.


    Sanders, not wanting to seem too proud, personally greeted them at the villa''s entrance along with HSBC''s management team. As Victor and Sandy Will stepped out of the car, Sanders approached with a smile to shake their hands. Victor said:


    "President Sanders, I''m delighted to join HSBC and to work with all of you. This is Mr. Sandy Will, the president of Wells Fargo''s Hong Kong branch and a board member of HSBC, representing Wells Fargo. From now on, we''ll all work together to ensure the bank''s growth."


    The others shook hands with Sandy Will, getting acquainted.


    After some pleasantries, they moved into the living room. Once seated, Sanders spoke, "I''ve met with Chairman Hardy. He mentioned that Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank will provide HSBC with a $40 million loan to help us through this crisis. He also said that Mr. Victor would handle the bank run."


    Victor nodded.


    "I''ve already received instructions from the boss. He''s given me detailed guidance on how to handle this situation. I''ll take charge from here."

 Chapter 433 HSBC Open For Business

    "The $20 million loan from Wells Fargo will be handled by Sandy Will. The funds from Manhattan Bank might be delayed by a few days, but that''s okay. In the meantime, President Sanders, please ensure that the bank operates normally. If anyone comes to withdraw funds, make sure to pay them in full as long as their documents are legitimate.""I will also have the newspapers publish an announcement informing the public that HSBC has been acquired by two of the most powerful American banks. With such strong financial backing, handling tens or even hundreds of millions of dollars won''t be an issue. This level of support will fully protect HSBC''s credibility."


    Victor was a master at reassuring people, casually mentioning amounts like hundreds of millions without a care.


    Hearing this, Sanders finally felt a weight lift off his shoulders.


    They discussed a few more details before parting to handle their respective tasks. This matter couldn''t be delayed; the sooner it was resolved, the better.


    That evening,


    A local Hong Kong evening newspaper published the news that HSBC had been acquired by Manhattan Bank and Wells Fargo, two highly powerful American institutions. The Sassoon family, the former majority shareholders, had sold all their shares.


    Manhattan Bank had assets exceeding $3 billion.


    Wells Fargo had over $2 billion.


    Both were far larger than HSBC. With the involvement of these two banks, HSBC''s financial issues were likely to be resolved soon.


    When people read the news, they were skeptical but hopeful, thinking, "If this is true, we might finally be able to get our hard earned money back."


    The next morning,


    The Global Times published HSBC''s official announcement. Only after reading this did people believe the news from the evening papers.


    The announcement stated:


    HSBC has changed its majority shareholder. Wells Fargo now holds a 34% stake, and Mr. Jon Hardy, chairman of the Hardy Group, has become the new chairman of HSBC.


    Manhattan Bank, part of the Rockefeller financial group, has acquired a 20% stake, making it the second largest shareholder.


    Both Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank are part of American super conglomerates, with deep financial reserves and an excellent reputation as global banking enterprises.


    HSBC will officially resume operations at 10 AM today, handling all regular business, including large withdrawals and deposits, bill acceptance, and guaranteeing the completion of all legitimate transactions.


    At the same time, HSBC promises to maintain honesty and integrity, ensuring the safety of all customers'' assets.


    Seeing this report in the Global Times, many people began to believe it.


    Outside HSBC, A large crowd had gathered once again today, probably three to five thousand people. However, unlike before, when the crowd was angry and shouting for their money back, today they simply waited around the entrance, anticipating the bank''s reopening. The newspapers had said payouts would start today, so many had arrived early to withdraw their money.


    With so many people, the crowd inevitably became chaotic and crowded, and the whole scene was noisy and disorganized.


    Police and bank staff tried to maintain order, urging people to line up, but no one listened. Everyone wanted to get to the front and get their money as soon as possible.


    In such a situation, even the police had little control.


    Victor stood at a distance, observing the chaos in front of the bank, and realized this couldn''t continue. He turned to the triad leader, who was standing next to him, and asked, "Mr. Bruce Lee, do you have any ideas to get these people to line up?"


    Bruce Lee glanced at the crowd, beckoned a few people over, and gave them some instructions.


    Three young gangsters swaggered over, took a look at the crowded scene, and started pushing their way through. They were strong and quickly made their way into the crowd.


    "Move aside, make way!" one of the young men rudely pushed an older woman to the ground. Frail and thin, the woman was too scared to resist those Kung Fu gangster and quickly moved out of the way.


    A bank employee tried to intervene.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Get back in line," the employee said.


    One of the young men sneered and said, "Line up? I''m a customer here to withdraw my money, and you''re making us stand here in the sun? What kind of logic is that? Hurry up and open the doors; I want my money. Is HSBC just stringing us along, wasting our time?"


    "Yeah, yeah, open up already! What are you waiting for? Who says the bank has to open at 10 AM?" another young man shouted.


    "Does HSBC even have money? Look, everyone, HSBC is out of money and playing games with us again!" the third one began stirring up the crowd, trying to incite trouble. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some people in the crowd exchanged angry glances at the young men. A group stepped forward and surrounded the three troublemakers.


    "Dang!"


    A fist slammed into the eye socket of the young man who was shoving everyone around him, giving him a black eye. Immediately, the group of men began punching and kicking the trio.


    Even though the three were skilled in Kung Fu, they couldn''t withstand so many people ganging up on them.


    "You bastard! We''re all waiting in line, and you think you can cut in? Let''s see how good your Kung Fu is" one of the men yelled as punches flew.


    "Dang, dang, dang!"


    Another round of punches.


    "Trying to act tough around here, huh? I''ve never seen you before. How impressive you must think you are!" another man shouted as he kicked them hard.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    More violent kicks followed.


    The three young men were beaten badly, crying and wailing, but no one stepped in to help.


    Even the police just stood by, watching the spectacle.


    After the beating, the three were left with bloody faces, before the police took them back to thier leader Bruce Lee.


    Finally, The crowd settled down.


    The crowd finally started to line up obediently.


    At 10 a.m, the doors finally opened.

 Chapter 434 Public Sentiment

    People entered the main hall, where four cash withdrawal counters were opened. Those withdrawing money could see stacks of cash behind the iron bars. Most people had never seen so much money in their entire lives, and many couldn''t help but swallow nervously.It was a clear message: there was plenty of money. This was the bank''s confidence on display. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many people thought to themselves:


    "If only one of those stacks were mine."


    "No, even just one bundle."


    "No, even one wad."


    "Even if just one wad of cash were mine, I could live comfortably for six months."


    Withdrawals and deposits were handled without pause, and if there were large sums of thousands or tens of thousands, a manager would personally escort the customer to a VIP room for special service.


    Everything was progressing in an orderly manner.


    The situation was well under control.


    The bank remained open until 7 p.m., which was an extended business day. In total, more than 2,000 transactions were processed that day.


    The next day, business resumed.


    As the days went on, with continuous cash disbursements, people realized that HSBC indeed wasn''t short on money, and their urge to withdraw funds subsided. Fewer and fewer people came to withdraw.


    Several Hong Kong newspapers,


    The Global Times, and even British newspapers, reported on HSBC''s cash guarantee efforts. Many of the articles praised the new HSBC board for its responsibility and accountability. There was a growing belief that HSBC would have a brighter future under its new leadership.


    People are easily influenced by public opinion.


    Gradually, public sentiment toward HSBC improved. The blame was placed on the previous owner, while the new one was seen as responsible and trustworthy.


    ...


    In the suburbs of Hong Kong, there was a small two-story villa where Victor and Bruce Lee met.


    Bruce Lee sat with Victor, both sipping tea. After exchanging a few words, Bruce Lee signaled for someone to bring out a large leather suitcase.


    "Mr. Victor, here is the remaining balance¡ª$1,253,600. Not a cent short. As for my share, I''ve already deducted it; I can''t resist a bit of greed,"Bruce Lee said with a smile.


    Victor signaled his bodyguard to take the suitcase.


    He smiled and replied, "This is business, as it should be. I like doing things clearly and cleanly. It''s been a pleasure working with you on this deal."


    The people who had stirred up trouble earlier were, of course, members of the Triads.


    These individuals were perfect for this kind of job¡ªprofessionals, even.


    Victor had approached Bruce Lee and presented him with over 2,000 savings certificates, explaining that if his men could cash them, they would get a tenth of the proceeds.


    Victor was only using their manpower and wasn''t about to hand over large savings certificates and promissory notes, so all of these 2,000 certificates were for small amounts. Even so, the total reached over $1.3 million.


    A tenth of that was more than $100,000.


    How could Bruce Lee refuse?


    Everything that followed at HSBC¡ªthe gatherings, the commotion, the attacks, the siege¡ªwas all orchestrated by the Triads. The Triad organization had thousands of members, and on top of that, they had family members too. For one Hong Kong dollar a day, which was less than 20 U.S. cents, they could cause havoc.


    But this job was highly sought after. A job paying thirty Hong Kong dollars a month was considered high-paying, and there were many unemployed people. This job could be done by anyone¡ªmen, women, the elderly, and even children.


    These people would hand over the money they received, unaltered, and in return, they''d get a bonus of around 10 Hong Kong dollars.


    In this way, they managed to cash in all those small certificates like ants moving their nest.


    As for the large certificates and promissory notes, Wells Fargo''s Sandy Will stated that they could be processed through internal bank channels. The certificates would be handed over to HSBC, and the money would be transferred to Wells Fargo''s account. As for the depositors'' information, that could all be handled.


    There''s nothing more audacious than money laundering between banks.


    It''s blatant.


    It involves massive amounts of money.


    And you can''t trace it.


    Compared to this, laundering money through criminal organizations is child''s play.


    Only a select few could even touch this kind of interbank money laundering, unless you controlled several banks yourself.


    "Mr. Victor, if there''s ever another job like this, just let me know. Don''t hesitate," Bruce Lee said.


    "Of course, The Hardy Group will begin investing in Hong Kong soon. When the time comes, we''ll need to clear up some disturbances."


    Victor took his leave.


    Watching Victor take the money away, Bruce Lee couldn''t help but feel a pang of heartache. Now that''s how you make money. He was only getting a small cut.


    Still, earning over $100,000 in just a few days was far better than what other gangs made. Feeling pleased with himself again, Bruce Lee smiled.


    British newspapers also reported on the events in Hong Kong.


    The HSBC bank run crisis had subsided. The major shareholders had changed, and Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank had brought in large sums of cash to settle the matter, allowing normal business operations to resume.


    After reading the newspapers,


    David realized that the HSBC situation had been resolved. He thought to himself, "Hardy is just as skilled at solving problems as he is at creating them."


    He planned to have a chat with Hardy soon.


    ...


    David Rockefeller poured Hardy a glass of wine, and the two of them sat by the fireplace, chatting. Today, Hardy had received a call from David, who said he wanted to have a good conversation. Since Hardy had no other plans, he took the opportunity to visit the future head of the Rockefeller family and strengthen their relationship.


    After taking a sip of his drink, David asked, "Hardy, how do you see the future of the United States?"

 Chapter 435 An Overview Of Investing In The United States

    Hardy smacked his lips."This is quite a broad topic. I''m not sure where to begin."


    "Then let''s start with the economy. After all, we''re both businessmen. How do you view the future of America''s economy?" David inquired.


    Hardy paused for a moment, both to organize his thoughts and to decide how much he should reveal. He held the advantage of foresight but couldn''t disclose everything. However, he could share some of his insights into future developments.


    "Prosperity, without a doubt," Hardy began.


    "We won World War II, and although Britain and France were victors as well, they lost a lot in the process, which will accelerate their decline. Even though the British are aware of this, they won''t be able to stop it. America is destined to become the new world hegemon."


    "As for the economy, we''re about to enter a golden age of growth. Right now, the U.S. is the world''s factory, producing more than half of all industrial and consumer goods worldwide. Exports will grow rapidly, and this will drive the value of other sectors, like banking, insurance, and even entertainment."


    At this point, Hardy glanced at David and smiled. "My Hardy Group is relatively new, without the foundation that families like Rockefeller or DuPont have built over time. You''ve risen through real industry, and I can''t compete with you in that area. So, I had to carve out a different path."


    David nodded in agreement.


    "You foresee export growth, so you''ve been acquiring shipping companies to earn profits from the middle of the supply chain."


    "It seems like your investments revolve around this idea¡ªshipping, banking, and the entertainment industry."


    "What other sectors do you see thriving in the future?" David asked.


    Hardy smiled and replied, "If we''re talking about the most profitable industries in the future, it has to be oil. Cars will become widespread, and cruise ships will need fuel. Oil will continue to be a necessity."


    "And there''s petrochemical products. There are already many valuable innovations in that field, and there will only be more in the future. So, the oil industry will keep making money. In terms of oil, no one can match the Rockefellers."


    David looked at Hardy and gave a slight nod.


    His family had come to the same conclusion long ago, which is why they continued to invest heavily in the oil industry. This time, during the European inspection tour, Rockefeller''s primary focus was on the oil industries of various countries. They had already signed agreements with several nations, covering oil supply, refining, storage, and the petrochemical industry.


    "What about other industries? What else do you think will do well?"


    "The automotive industry is bound to thrive, and the steel industry will boom because post-war reconstruction and the growth of the automotive sector will drive steel demand. Rubber will also do well, thanks to the demand for tires. And with more cars, we''ll need more roads, so asphalt will be in high demand."


    At this point, Hardy turned to David and said, "Actually, I''ve set up a small oil company myself. It''s quite modest¡ªjust a single well. I''ve sent a team to the Middle East to search for more oil, but I''m not sure what the outcome will be. Mr. Rockefeller, if my oil company ever wants to expand, we''ll probably need help from your family."


    The Rockefellers practically monopolized the U.S. oil industry, and Hardy''s Western Oil Company wouldn''t be able to bypass them.


    It would be better to cooperate than to compete.


    Moreover, Hardy had already established a cooperative relationship with the Rockefeller family through their dealings with HSBC. Future collaboration in the oil industry seemed likely.


    David smiled. "Of course, that''s no problem. When it comes to oil, the Rockefellers can definitely help. We have the world''s best drilling technology, refining techniques, and many oil tankers. We can work together in those areas."


    "Not just oil¡ªwe could collaborate on many things. For instance, your HD Security Company. It''s now the largest security firm in the U.S. I''m interested in bringing it into Manhattan Bank when I return."


    "That would be great," Hardy replied with a smile.


    At this point, David shifted the conversation. "Hardy, I''m curious about your political leanings. Are you more inclined towards the Democratic Party?"


    He asked this because Hardy had supported Johnson in the last election.


    Hardy smiled and shook his head.


    "No, I never align myself with a particular party. I''m just an investor¡ªI invest where I see potential. I don''t think capital should be tied down by political ideology."


    "At the time, it was purely by chance that Johnson reached out to me for help. He wanted to run a TV campaign to promote himself. Given the situation at the time, I should have supported Dewey, as California is a Republican stronghold. But the return on investment from supporting Dewey was minimal, almost nonexistent. After careful consideration, I chose to support Johnson."


    David chuckled.


    It seemed his suspicions were correct. Hardy hadn''t supported Johnson for any ideological reason. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So it was a gamble?"


    "Exactly, a gamble¡ªand fortunately, I won," Hardy said with a laugh.


    "That shows your skill. Many people were surprised by the election result, but you played a decisive role. It was a very successful investment," David commented.


    Indeed.


    If Hardy hadn''t successfully invested in Johnson, his HD Security wouldn''t have collaborated with the Department of Defense to establish a defense company, and he wouldn''t have gained access to warships and fighter jets.


    Nor would he have had this European inspection tour.


    Although Hardy''s investments appeared to be limited to banking, shipping, and luxury goods, and seemed smaller than those of other conglomerates, he knew that if he managed these sectors well, his future wealth would reach the hundreds of billions, or even trillions.


    Wells Fargo had made great strides during this inspection tour. It now covered the entire U.S. and had branches in multiple European countries. Acquiring HSBC, a bank deeply rooted in Asia, had elevated Wells Fargo into a major international bank.

 Chapter 436 What Was This Girls Problem

    And Johnson still had four years left in his term, which would undoubtedly provide more opportunities for Hardy''s business."So, Hardy, which party do you think will win the next election?" David asked.


    Without much hesitation, Hardy said, "I believe the Republicans have a better chance."


    "Why?"


    "Because this term was supposed to belong to the Republicans. Johnson''s victory was an anomaly."


    David burst into laughter.


    Hardy''s statement wasn''t wrong¡ªJohnson''s win had indeed been an unexpected result.


    "So, will you support the Republicans next time?" David asked again.


    "Why not? If there''s a profitable investment, why invest in the losing side? That goes against our principles, wouldn''t you agree?" Hardy said with a smile.


    David chuckled. "Then for the next presidential election, shall we work together?"


    "Of course."


    Here were two businessmen, sitting in England, discussing who should be the next president of the United States and which party would control the next four years.


    This world is just so magical.


    In fact, compared to the benefits gained from this inspection tour, Hardy''s newfound friendship with David Rockefeller was far more valuable than earning an extra few billion dollars.


    Now that they were connected by mutual interests, Hardy could tap into the power of the Rockefeller family in many ways moving forward.


    Just a few days ago, both the aid group and the inspection& investment tour had received an invitation from the British royal family for a grand banquet at Buckingham Palace to formally welcome the inspection& investment group.


    Hardy thought to himself...


    The inspection& investment group had been in England for more than half a month, yet the British royal family had been slow to act.


    Today was finally the day of the banquet.


    The weather in London during January was always gloomy, which reminded Hardy of scenes from Sherlock Holmes and Watson, featuring the streets of London.


    Wet cobblestone streets.


    Dim streetlights.


    Fleeting shadows.


    Alright,


    These were the kinds of thoughts Hardy entertained as he sat in the car on his way to Buckingham Palace, observing the scenery along the streets.


    London''s daytime temperature was only about three to five degrees Celsius. People wore thick clothing, including winter coats and even cotton gloves when they went outside.


    Today, however, Hardy wore a sharp suit with a tailored wool coat, making his posture appear even more upright.


    This outfit had been designed especially for him by a designer at Zegna. Knowing that Hardy was in England, they had mailed the suit to him from Italy.


    There were more than fifty members of the aid and inspection groups. Though Hardy was young, he was qualified to walk at the front of the procession, followed by various CEOs and heads from the Citibank, Rockefeller, and California financial groups.


    Accompanying them were the British Prime Minister, cabinet members, ministers from various departments, as well as many British aristocrats, ladies, and young women.


    As Hardy and the group entered Buckingham Palace, these people stood on either side, applauding their arrival. Many of the nobles began to size up the members of the aid group, especially Hardy, who became the focus of much attention because of how young he was yet walking at the very front.


    In the grand banquet hall,


    Everyone took their seats at the long table.


    King George VI said only a few brief words, leaving the rest of the welcoming speech to Princess Elizabeth.


    George VI had a stutter, which made him reluctant to give speeches. However, he did deliver one memorable address: his pre-World War II mobilization speech, later known as "The King''s Speech," which was adapted into a Hollywood movie of the same name.


    But Hardy knew that King George VI was, in fact, a rather unfortunate monarch. Originally, he had been the king of the British Empire''s dominions and Emperor of India. However, in 1947, India and Pakistan declared independence, and in 1948, Ireland completely left the Commonwealth, reducing his title to simply Head of the Commonwealth.


    The British royal family actually held little power.


    The King of England was merely a ceremonial figurehead and commander in chief of the military. His real power had been ceded to the Prime Minister and Parliament as far back as 1689, under the Bill of Rights. Sometimes, however, they would bring out this "mascot" to rally the people.


    Moreover, he had been plagued by illness throughout his life. It was rumored that he already had lung cancer, and historically, he had only about two years left to live. As a result, most royal activities were now handled by Princess Elizabeth.


    Hardy glanced at Princess Elizabeth, who was giving the speech. The future longest-reigning queen of Britain was, at this time, a beautiful young woman, newly married, and only 22 years old.


    The handsome man sitting upright beside her must be her husband, Prince Philip. He, too, looked very young.


    On Elizabeth''s other side was¡ª


    As Hardy turned his gaze, he noticed a younger girl sitting beside Princess Elizabeth. She was staring directly at him with a somewhat hostile expression. As Hardy was one of the main guests, he was seated closer to the front and had a clear view.


    This girl¡ª?


    After a brief moment of thought, Hardy realized that this must be Princess Margaret, George VI''s other daughter.


    One had to admit, she was easily the most beautiful member of the British royal family, with her short, dark blonde hair, fair skin, and youthful beauty. Her looks and poise could easily rival those of Ava Gardner or Elizabeth Taylor.


    Though, admittedly, her chest was a bit small. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was four years younger than Princess Elizabeth and had just turned 18.


    This princess was something of a legend.


    Willful!


    Rebellious!


    Even a little eccentric!


    She was indeed very beautiful.


    However, it was obvious she was a spoiled child who did things her own way without much regard for consequences. It was said that later in life, she had a scandalous romance with a royal servant named Peter Townsend, causing quite a stir. Hardy wondered if she had already started seeing him.


    Amused by this bit of gossip, Hardy let out a soft chuckle.


    Suddenly, Princess Margaret shot Hardy a glare, rolling her eyes at him, catching him off guard.


    What was this girl''s problem? Why did she seem to have an attitude towards him?

 Chapter 437 A Royal Dance

    He hadn''t done anything to provoke her. In fact, they had never even crossed paths before. This was their first meeting, and yet from the very beginning, her gaze was unfriendly. Now, she had even rolled her eyes at him.It seemed the stories about her willful and rebellious nature were spot-on.


    But Hardy wasn''t about to let her have her way.


    So what if she was a British princess and second in line to the throne? That was nothing more than a ceremonial title.


    Hardy had money, power, and guns.


    And he was a transmigrator on top of that.


    He was in England because the British needed him.


    Why should he be afraid of some little girl?


    Hardy stiffened his face, raised one corner of his mouth, baring a single canine tooth, and made a fierce grimacing gesture toward Princess Margaret, responding to her eye-roll with an exaggerated sneer.


    Margaret''s expression froze as she processed Hardy''s reaction.


    No one had ever treated her like this before. Even when she acted willful or rebellious in the past, people had always responded with polite smiles or simply turned their heads away.


    But this guy actually dared to glare back at her?!


    Seeing the shocked look on Margaret''s face, Hardy felt a small sense of satisfaction.


    I don''t owe the royal family anything. Why should I care about them?


    And what if she''s a princess?


    Strip her down, and she''s just an ordinary person.


    The grand banquet at Buckingham Palace wasn''t really about the food, but hardly anyone was there for the meal anyway.


    After the banquet, the ball continued.


    The orchestra played dance music. Some entered the dance floor, while others sat together chatting. Margaret, who had studied in the royal court from a young age, was skilled in piano and ballet. Being unmarried only added to her allure, attracting the attention of many young noblemen.


    Several approached Princess Margaret to invite her to dance, but she always kept a stern face, shaking her head and refusing every single one of them.


    She was still angry at Hardy.


    How dare he scold her? No one had ever dared to treat her like that, not in all her years.


    After dancing two rounds with guests, Princess Elizabeth noticed her sister''s attitude and, feeling a bit helpless, sat beside her and quietly asked, "Margaret, why aren''t you dancing?"


    "I''m not in the mood today," Margaret replied. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re a princess of Britain; you should display proper royal etiquette. Don''t act spoiled. Go and dance a few rounds," Princess Elizabeth gently urged.


    Margaret turned her face away.


    Princess Elizabeth sighed inwardly, knowing her sister had been spoiled and wouldn''t listen to anyone.


    At that moment, someone came to invite Elizabeth to dance again. She smiled and rose from her seat. Seeing this, Margaret''s eyes lit up with a plan.


    She gestured to a nearby maid, "Go tell Mr. Jon Hardy over there that Princess Margaret invites him to dance. Oh, and make sure to tell him quietly."


    The maid hesitated for a moment but then straightened up and walked towards Hardy, who was currently holding a glass of wine and chatting with a British official.


    When the maid reached Hardy, she curtsied, and the official, seeing the situation, tactfully excused himself to talk to others. The maid then whispered to Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, Princess Margaret has invited you to dance."


    Hardy was puzzled.


    Why would that girl suddenly invite me?


    He turned to look at Princess Margaret and saw her gazing back at him. When she noticed him looking, she even smiled at him.


    Hardy thought for a moment, handed his wine glass to the maid, and walked over to Margaret. As she saw him approaching, Margaret quickly turned her head to the side.


    Hardy stood before her.


    "Beautiful Princess Margaret, may I have the honor of this dance?" Hardy, being a gentleman, followed the proper etiquette of asking a lady to dance.


    Margaret glanced at Hardy, her eyes flashing with slyness and triumph as she said, "I don''t want to dance with you!"


    He had dared to snap at her, so now she would embarrass him publicly.


    This was Margaret''s plan¡ªto make Hardy feel humiliated.


    Hardy was stunned by her response. Wait, wasn''t it you who sent the maid to invite me? What''s this all about?


    But in the next moment, he understood.


    This girl was playing a prank, likely trying to get revenge. After all, if the banquet ended without any interaction between them, she might never get another chance to settle the score.


    What a childish mindset.


    Did she really think no one could deal with her tantrums?


    With a smile still on his face, Hardy quickly grabbed Princess Margaret''s wrist before she could react. His strength was several times hers, and with a light pull, he lifted her from her chair.


    With his other hand, he swiftly wrapped his arm around her slender waist.


    With a quick spin of his feet, Hardy pulled Princess Margaret into the dance floor.


    Margaret''s eyes widened in shock, completely incredulous. She never imagined that anyone would dare forcibly drag her into a dance.


    For two seconds, she was stunned. Then anger surged within her. No one had ever treated her like this¡ªno one!


    She immediately began to struggle.


    Hardy tightened his grip, pulling Margaret even closer. She twisted her body, but it was impossible to break free.


    Her waist is really slim, Hardy mused to himself.


    Just as Margaret was about to erupt in fury, Hardy leaned his face close to hers, whispering into her ear, "Don''t make a scene. This is your royal family''s ball. If you cause a commotion, it''ll be the royal family who gets embarrassed."


    Margaret froze.


    Despite her willfulness, years of royal training were ingrained in her. She knew that if she and this man made a scene and disrupted the ball, it would be the royal family''s reputation at stake.


    "Move along."


    Hardy spoke again.


    Then, still holding her, he guided Princess Margaret in time with the music. Margaret, though reluctantly, followed along with mechanical steps.


    Having been rigorously trained in royal court dances, her movements were second nature. No matter how angry she was, her steps remained graceful.

 Chapter 438 Beyond Belief

    Hardy straightened up, a victorious smile on his face as he looked down at Princess Margaret. Her face, however, was as cold as frost, glaring at him with eyes full of malice, as if she might bite him at any moment.Hardy remained unbothered by that.


    "Your Highness, let me introduce myself. My name is Jon Hardy," he said with a smile.


    "Hmph!" was the only response he received from the princess.


    "At the banquet earlier, why did Your Highness keep looking at me as though I had offended you? I''m quite sure that today is the first time we''ve met," Hardy inquired.


    Princess Margaret clenched her teeth.


    She snorted again, showing no interest in answering his question.


    Suddenly Hardy felt a sharp pain in his foot.


    Margaret had stomped down hard on his foot.


    Hardy looked at her, and the girl''s face was filled with satisfaction from her little revenge.


    This girl did that on purpose.


    At that moment, another couple passed by, blocking the view between Hardy and Margaret. Seizing the opportunity, Hardy''s hand, which had been holding Margaret''s waist, swiftly slid down and smacked her butt. By the time the couple moved away, his hand had already returned to her waist.


    Margaret was utterly shocked.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    This wretched man.


    This vulgar American.


    He had the audacity to hit her.


    And in public, no less.


    And he hit her¡­ on her bottom!


    Though it wasn''t particularly painful, the humiliation Margaret felt was overwhelming. Her face flushed bright red, her breathing became erratic, and the look she gave Hardy was no longer just one of disgust, but a ferocious glare, like that of a corgi about to bite.


    Why a corgi?


    Margaret was about to start struggling again, but Hardy immediately tightened his grip. This time, his voice turned serious. "Don''t move. If the two of us start a fight here, I guarantee it''ll be front-page news all over the world by tomorrow."


    A fight between the two of them?


    Princess Margaret understood clearly that if she dared to bite this man, he absolutely wouldn''t let it go¡ªhe would retaliate fiercely.


    And then, the two of them would be brawling in the ballroom of Buckingham Palace.


    Just imagine that scene.


    The British royal family, British nobility, the Prime Minister and members of the Cabinet, the American aid delegation and the inspection& investment team¡ªover two hundred influential and powerful people¡ªwould all be watching in shock as the British princess and the American billionaire tore at each other''s hair and fought in the center of the dance floor.


    Oh my God.


    The mere thought of it made Princess Margaret''s body tremble involuntarily.


    If such a thing really happened.


    It would cause a global sensation.


    "Phew, phew, phew¡­"


    Margaret didn''t dare to act recklessly anymore, but she was so furious that her nostrils flared like an enraged little corgi.


    "You''re not even a real man!" Margaret spat venomously under her breath.


    All the while, her feet still followed the dance steps.


    "Haha, if you doubt it, you can test it for yourself," Hardy retorted, not backing down in the slightest.


    Margaret was on the verge of going mad.


    This man actually dared to say such indecent things to her.


    "You, you¡ªyou''re truly a shameless scoundrel!"


    "Haha, that''s the most accurate thing you''ve said all night. I admit, I am a scoundrel."


    Oh my God.


    Oh, dear God!


    Never in her life had Margaret imagined encountering someone like this. The man in front of her had reached levels of shamelessness she could never have predicted.


    I''ve lost¡­ completely lost! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret was utterly defeated.


    She was simply willful.


    That was because she had been pampered.


    In truth, she was nothing more than a delicate flower nurtured in the royal greenhouse. When it came to being shameless, she was in a completely different league than Hardy, incomparable by any measure.


    At last, Margaret became obedient.


    She followed Hardy''s lead in the dance.


    The long piece of music finally ended, and as soon as Hardy released her hand, Princess Margaret fled from him, practically running back to her seat.


    There was still a hint of lingering fear on her face.


    A noblewoman sitting nearby tried to engage Margaret in casual conversation, but Margaret, distracted and lost in thought, responded absentmindedly, completely unaware of what the other person was saying. Her replies were so mismatched that the noblewoman eventually gave up and politely excused herself to chat with someone else.


    Finally, after ten minutes of calming herself down, Margaret''s usual feisty personality began to return. She coldly scanned the hall, searching for that loathsome scoundrel.


    Hardy, at this moment, was chatting with someone.


    Suddenly, he sensed a wave of hostility from afar. After his rebirth, he had gained three abilities: enhanced physical recovery, improved memory, and heightened danger perception.


    As soon as he felt the surge of animosity, Hardy instinctively turned towards the source, only to meet a pair of eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Princess Margaret was glaring at Hardy with a hatred so fierce, she looked as if she wanted to kill him.


    Just moments ago, she had suffered the greatest humiliation of her life.


    How could a high and mighty princess possibly accept that?


    Seeing that the source of the hostility was Princess Margaret, Hardy immediately understood why Her Highness was looking at him like that. He held a glass of wine in his hand, a smug smile on his face, and raised the glass in a toast to Princess Margaret.


    To outsiders, it seemed like a simple greeting, but to Margaret, it was a blatant provocation¡ªa naked challenge.


    Aaargh!


    Margaret was on the verge of exploding.


    That scoundrel was the worst of the worst.


    Suddenly, Princess Margaret shot to her feet, lifted the hem of her gown, and stormed out of the ballroom. She needed to leave this place. She hadn''t liked these kinds of social events to begin with, boring beyond belief and now, she detested them even more.

 Chapter 439 The British Dilemma

    She quickly exited the ballroom.Outside, there was a long corridor.


    Every so often, a maid or servant stationed in the hallway would bow respectfully as the princess passed by.


    Returning to her room.


    Princess Margaret, still fuming, threw herself face first onto her bed.


    "Aaaargh!!!"


    Thinking about the insult she had just endured, the princess pounded her fists against the mattress while screaming.


    Hearing the commotion from inside the room, a few of her maids were startled. Finally, the head maid mustered up the courage to knock on the door.


    "Come in!" Margaret called.


    The head maid entered the room.


    "Your Highness, is everything alright?" the head maid asked.


    "I¡­" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret wanted to say something was wrong, but the recent events were far too humiliating to talk about. In the end, Margaret said, "Mirinda, I need you to investigate someone for me."


    "Who should I investigate?"


    "The American delegation. Jon Hardy. I want to know everything about him¡ªthe more detailed, the better," Princess Margaret demanded angrily.


    The head maid, who had heard of Jon Hardy before, knew who he was and promptly responded, "Understood. I will have the royal intelligence office gather all the information on Jon Hardy right away."


    After the head maid left, Margaret still couldn''t let go of her anger.


    She furiously pummeled the bed again.


    She was absolutely livid.


    There was no way she could just let this go. As Margaret lay there thinking, she suddenly sat up. No, I have to go back to the ballroom and see if there''s any chance to get my revenge.


    ...


    The banquet and ball were followed by a cocktail party, where the band withdrew, allowing people to engage in more relaxed conversations.


    In such social settings, the atmosphere was more casual, making it an excellent opportunity to discuss matters.


    At the moment, the British Prime Minister, Clement Attlee, was conversing with the head of the aid delegation, U.S. Under Secretary of State, Acheson. Attlee hoped to secure more cash assistance.


    The U.S. Marshall Aid Plan was structured and needed congressional approval. It wasn''t a matter of giving as much as anyone wanted. For example, this year, Britain could receive around $920 million in aid.


    However, most of this aid came in the form of goods¡ªcotton, grain, tobacco, oil, industrial products, etc.¡ªdumping America''s surplus capacity and materials. Only a very small portion was in the form of cash loans.


    This year, the cash loan amounted to only $120 million.


    For Britain, $120 million felt like receiving half a cup of water after being starved and parched in the desert for several days.


    It kept them thirsty but didn''t let them die just yet.


    Moreover, the aid materials were not something they could choose; they had to accept whatever was provided. The industrial raw materials that Britain urgently needed were not included in the Marshall Plan. If they wanted those, they had to buy them themselves.


    As for not wanting U.S. surplus materials being dumped on them, that wasn''t an option. The aid plan was a package deal. If they refused the surplus materials, they wouldn''t receive the $120 million cash loan either.


    The Prime Minister and the Under Secretary of State were now negotiating, hoping to increase the cash aid, as it was vital for Britain''s economic recovery.


    Acheson, with a helpless expression, spread his hands.


    "The aid plan needs to go through Congress; it''s already set and cannot be changed. Frankly speaking, we can''t provide more cash either. In fact, we''ve already considered this and brought a delegation of businessmen. These are America''s largest financial groups. If you can secure loans from their banks, you might even get more than the aid funding."


    The Prime Minister thought to himself, it''s not like we haven''t tried. Over these past few days, we''ve been negotiating with various banks, but they are not particularly enthusiastic about lending.


    The British government had approached the Citigroup group, as well as Rockefeller''s and Hardy''s Wells Fargo Bank, but all of them had uniformly refused the loan requests.


    Capitalists knew that the post war economic difficulties in various countries presented the best opportunity to scoop up industries. However, Britain was pursuing nationalization, hoarding everything for itself.


    The meager interest on loans could not tempt capitalists. With cash in hand, they naturally preferred to acquire more assets. At this time, cash was truly king.


    The British Minister of Finance had once approached Hardy, hoping to secure a $100 million loan, even offering a higher than usual interest rate. Hardy had refused.


    Just considering five years of interest, a $100 million loan over five years would only bring $20 million in profit.


    But if that $100 million were invested, Hardy could multiply the capital several times. Other banks thought the same, so they all declined the loan requests.


    In this world, the people who are the least likely to be taken advantage of are the banks.


    Princess Margaret, having changed into a new outfit, reappeared at the cocktail party. For nobles, changing clothes during a banquet was quite normal, in the past, many aristocrats would change three or four outfits during a single event.


    Her gaze swept across the room and landed on that despicable man who was chatting with others. She glared at him fiercely, intending to find an opportunity for revenge.


    But by the time the cocktail party ended, Princess Margaret still hadn''t found the chance.


    If she were to approach him and provoke him directly, she was somewhat hesitant, mostly because the scoundrel had genuinely frightened her earlier.


    Feeling disheartened, Margaret returned to her chamber. While walking through the corridor, she happened to encounter Peter Townsend, a royal guard, approaching from the opposite direction.


    "Good evening, Your Highness."


    Margaret responded with a smile.


    Peter Townsend was mature and handsome, serving as a guard in King George VI''s palace. Margaret had developed a bit of affection for him.


    A princess confined to the palace, having reached the age of sexual maturity and having read a few romance novels, naturally began to fantasize about love, and needed a figure to project those feelings onto.

 Chapter 440 The Princess Thats Going Mad With Hatred.

    Peter Townsend, with his mature and handsome appearance, and his refined and gentle demeanor, fit the image of a romantic hero. Thus, he became Princess Margaret''s imaginary lover.In truth, it was all because he was good looking.


    ''Attraction begins with appearance.''


    Many boys, in their youth, have their own fantasy objects¡ªperhaps the prettiest girl in class, or a favorite movie star.


    Do girls have the same kind of fantasies?


    At this moment, Margaret''s feelings for Peter Townsend were merely a young girl''s innocent romantic fantasy.


    Margaret had never shared these thoughts with anyone, and Peter Townsend was completely unaware that the lofty princess had cast him as the hero of her dreams.


    The two wouldn''t have real contact until two years later, when Margaret, no longer content with mere fantasies, actively approached Townsend. Their intimate relationship developed afterward, and by 1953, their affair was exposed.


    At that time, Townsend had just divorced his wife. When this news became public, it caused a huge scandal in Britain. Many claimed that Townsend had abandoned his wife in preparation for marrying the princess, leading to immense public pressure.


    The controversy raged on. The royal family opposed the relationship, the public was against it, and the Prime Minister exerted pressure. Princess Margaret almost left the royal family.


    In the end.


    The couple broke up, and Peter Townsend quickly married a twenty year old girl who was even younger than Princess Margaret. This girl was also an heiress, possessing considerable wealth. Thus, the farce came to an end.


    This affair would go down in history as one of the British royal family''s biggest scandals. Some even called Margaret the ''blemish'' of the British royal family.


    Peter Townsend bowed courteously to the princess, his formal etiquette flawless. Once Margaret passed, he continued on his way, exuding the grace of the court.


    Upon hearing footsteps, Margaret habitually turned to look at Townsend''s retreating figure. In the past, she would watch for a long time, thinking that everything about Peter Townsend was so handsome, even the way he walked.


    Hmph, that man named Hardy was nothing compared to Peter Townsend.


    He was crude.


    Vulgar.


    An utterly shameless fellow.


    Just as she thought this, Margaret suddenly snapped out of it, wondering why she was thinking of that scoundrel. She must really hate him.


    She turned and went back to her room.


    The servants assisted the princess in her bath. As they washed her, one of their hands glided over her skin, but suddenly paused when touching her buttocks.


    That scoundrel.


    In all her life, no one had ever dared to strike her. Yet today, that scoundrel hit her. At that moment, she had wanted to pounce on him and bite him, but his words had intimidated her. Now, thinking about it, Margaret felt humiliated.


    She had lost the argument.


    When someone holds a grudge, they can''t let it go.


    She tossed and turned in bed for a long time before falling asleep, but even in her dreams, that despicable man appeared again.


    The dream seemed to continue the events of the ball.


    That scoundrel, Jon Hardy, had slapped her buttocks. In her fury, Margaret pounced on him and bit him, but Hardy grabbed her hair, and the two of them rolled onto the ground.


    Everyone around them was shocked, standing frozen, watching their fight. Not a single person came forward to help.


    They continued rolling on the ground.


    But she was no match for the man, and in the end, she was pinned beneath him. To her disbelief, the man began to spank her hard. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh!"


    Margaret suddenly woke up with a start.


    She realized that it had all been a dream.


    But the dream had left her in a cold sweat.


    Her heart pounded wildly in her chest.


    Damn Jon Hardy! How could she dream of him, and worse, dream of him hitting her? She was determined to get her revenge!


    Princess Margaret let out an angry roar from under her blankets.


    Margaret wanted revenge, but she never got the chance because the next day, Hardy took his private plane and flew back to America.


    Not only did he leave, but David Rockefeller also returned to the U.S. with him.


    January 20, 1949.


    Johnson was inaugurated as the new President. As one of his supporters, Hardy naturally had to attend. On Capitol Hill that day, tens of thousands of people had gathered.


    Johnson took this inauguration very seriously, as it was his first. Last time, he had become President because the previous President, Roosevelt, had suddenly passed away while in office, and Johnson, as Vice President, had assumed the presidency without a formal inauguration on Capitol Hill.


    So this time, Johnson was extremely excited.


    After going through the formal procedures, everyone gathered on the platform, which was filled with politicians and celebrities. Hardy sat in a very prominent position.


    First, the Vice President took the oath.


    Johnson''s Vice President was his previous campaign assistant, the Democratic leader Alben William Barkley.


    Then Johnson stood on the platform, solemnly taking the oath as the 33rd President of the United States, "I solemnly swear that I will faithfully execute the office of President of the United States, and will, to the best of my ability, preserve, protect, and defend the Constitution of the United States."


    After the oath, Johnson delivered his presidential speech:


    "Throughout the history of our nation, we have faced unique challenges. The challenges we face today are just as serious as any we have encountered before. Today marks not only the beginning of a new administration but also the dawn of a new era."


    "We will continue to implement the global economic recovery plan. We are confident in the success of the European Recovery Plan, a crucial component of the world''s revival."


    "We will strengthen the forces of freedom loving nations to resist the threat of aggression."


    ABC Television once again broadcast the inauguration live to the entire nation, while the other two networks, CBS and NBC, could only rebroadcast ABC''s signal for the speech.

 Chapter 441 The Future Leader Of The California Consortium

    In other words, when those two networks aired the news, the ABC logo was visible on their screens.According to expert analysis, it was expected that more than 60 million people would tune in to watch the live broadcast of the President''s inauguration.


    This was a tremendous advertisement for ABC Television.


    When the camera panned over the crowd of dignitaries on the platform, it caught sight of Hardy sitting there, and the shot lingered on him for two seconds.


    This moment naturally drew the attention of the entire American audience.


    "That''s the owner of ABC Television. Last time, the camera lingered on him for a few seconds, and this time, they did it again. They are really good at flattering their boss."


    "Johnson''s two speeches¡ªone at the White House and this one on Capitol Hill¡ªboth times Jon Hardy sat in the most prominent position. The title ''The Man Behind the President'' isn''t just a nickname. Hardy Security daring to use fighter jets against the mafia isn''t without reason. This is where his confidence comes from."


    "I suspect the stock prices of Hardy Group''s companies are going to rise again."


    After the inauguration speech ended,


    The tens of thousands of people cheered together, followed by the firing of ceremonial cannons and a fireworks display. The President rode in his official car down the long street, accepting the crowd''s cheers before returning to the White House.


    As per tradition, The entire day was filled with celebratory activities.


    The White House would host a grand banquet. This time, even more people were attending than when Johnson had first won the election, and since this was a national event, the expenses could be reimbursed by the government.


    Hardy, dressed in a sharp suit, mingled with various prominent figures.


    By now, Hardy had truly become a highly influential figure in America''s upper class.


    ...


    Hardy raised his glass as he approached Johnson. "Congratulations, Mr. President. Today is a day worth celebrating and remembering."


    With a broad smile, Johnson reached out and hugged Hardy, giving him two firm pats on the back, his gesture clear without the need for words.


    This was Johnson''s way of expressing his gratitude to Hardy for his support.


    Afterward, Hardy mingled with other guests. When he saw Acheson, he approached him with a smile, saying, "Congratulations, Mr. Acheson, you are now the Secretary of State."


    Hardy and Acheson were already old friends. Acheson had led the inspection& investment team, and although Hardy had left halfway through, they had spent several months together.


    Next, Hardy spotted General Marshall. Today, Marshall was not wearing his military uniform. As a five star general, Marshall could keep his rank and uniform for life. In U.S. history, there had only ever been ten five star generals.


    Marshall was one of them, having been mentored by General Pershing, the first five star general in history. Marshall had, in turn, been the key figure behind Eisenhower''s rise, making him Eisenhower''s true benefactor.


    Hardy and Marshall had a long conversation. Hardy''s HD Security company had business dealings with the Department of Defense, so they had many topics of common interest.


    Additionally, as Johnson''s long time partner, Hardy had played a significant role in Johnson''s election campaign. Marshall genuinely liked this young man.


    "General Marshall, sir, as you know, my defense company was recently established. I hope to recruit some capable and insightful retired generals to join us and help plan for the company''s future. I would greatly appreciate your recommendations," Hardy said sincerely.


    Marshall smiled. "Some generals, though retired, still possess invaluable knowledge. Not utilizing their expertise would indeed be a great waste. Your proposal is excellent. I''ve heard that General Knudsen is already working at your security company.


    "We have business dealings, and strengthening ties is necessary. We can discuss this matter further when we have more time."


    "Of course," Hardy responded with a smile.


    Building a good relationship with Marshall wasn''t just about business with the Department of Defense; it was also about leveraging Marshall''s powerful network within the military.


    The logistics department was now under the jurisdiction of the Department of Defense. Williams was currently the Deputy Minister, and given his age, he had the potential to become the Minister of Logistics in the future.


    Then there was Eisenhower, who, historically, would become the next president, serving two terms over eight years. Eisenhower, as the Republican candidate, had been backed by the Rockefeller family.


    Through General Marshall, Hardy could establish connections with Eisenhower early, allowing him to form a more personal relationship than that of a mere investor.


    This way, he wouldn''t just be a subordinate supporter of the Rockefeller family but an equal ally alongside them.


    Sometimes, relationships of this kind.


    The smallest difference can lead to vastly different outcomes.


    In Johnson''s new administration, Acheson, the former Deputy Secretary of State, had become Secretary of State, while General Marshall, the previous Secretary of State, had taken on the role of Secretary of Defense.


    In this U.S. administration, the three pillars¡ªPresident, Secretary of State, and Secretary of Defense¡ªwere now firmly established, creating a strong and stable structure.


    In future historical accounts, this post war period is seen as crucial, as it was during this time that the U.S. laid the foundation for its rise, eventually growing into a superpower.


    One president''s (Harry S. Truman) contribution during this era was ranked fifth among all U.S. presidents, with historians calling him "one of the greatest American presidents."


    And who were the ones ranked ahead of him?


    Figures like Abraham Lincoln, George Washington, and Franklin Roosevelt.


    Many from the California Consortium attended this banquet, including Giannini. Seeing Hardy casually chatting with the President, Secretary of State, and Secretary of Defense stirred feelings of jealousy within Giannini. It was clear that the younger generation was truly remarkable.


    Other members of the California Consortium also focused their attention on Hardy, foreseeing that he could potentially rise as the consortium''s future leader.


    Giannini was getting old.


    His ability to expand and innovate was clearly declining. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 442 The Rockefeller Family

    Giannini was getting old.His ability to expand and innovate was clearly declining.


    Despite working for so many years, he had never established a strong network with the government. His influence extended only to the local government in California and a few Washington senators.


    For a company, those connections might be enough, but for a consortium, they were clearly insufficient.


    Their influence couldn''t bring enough benefits to a vast financial group.


    But Hardy?


    He had backed Johnson''s re-election campaign and had managed to push a seemingly impossible candidate into office. Initially, no one had realized it, but after the election, many analyzed the process and discovered that Hardy''s maneuvers had been nothing short of brilliant.


    He was a true master of strategy.


    Now, Hardy was seen as the top contributor to Johnson''s re-election, and Johnson wasn''t stingy in showing his gratitude. The California Consortium had been included as one of the three major financial groups in the European Inspection Delegation under the Marshall Plan. This was the most direct reward.


    Over the past few months,


    Dozens of the consortium''s companies had signed contracts, significantly boosting business for the California Consortium.


    Looking to the future,


    The consortium had many defense companies that needed to maintain good relations with the Department of Defense. Given Hardy''s close ties with both the President and the Secretary of Defense, he could help secure more defense contracts for them, which would be crucial for companies like Lockheed''s development.


    Now, Hardy was not only a core member of the California Consortium but also a shareholder of Bank of America. At the rate Wells Fargo was growing, it could very well become another key pillar of the California Consortium in the future.


    Hardy also had another advantage.


    One that others found hard to match.


    He was young.


    At just 28 years old, Hardy had already accumulated considerable capital.


    Giannini, on the other hand, was in his seventies, and a man of that age had limited energy and even less of an adventurous spirit.


    Hardy was younger than all the consortium''s leaders.


    He already had significant capital.


    And with boundless energy, he could continue to expand into larger markets, acquire more political resources, and build stronger connections.


    Hardy''s youth meant that his capital and network could continue growing for a long time.


    This was something that others found difficult to compete with.


    At that moment, Hardy was standing with David Rockefeller. Though they were separated by some distance, members of the California Consortium knew that Hardy and David had co-invested in a bank in Hong Kong, establishing a partnership.


    The difference between an ordinary friend and a business partner was vast.


    It could be said that Hardy had forged strong ties with the Rockefeller family.


    In this sense, Hardy''s network had expanded once again.


    After chatting with David, he introduced Hardy to several members of the Rockefeller family.


    John D. Rockefeller III, David''s eldest brother, was in charge of the family''s oil industry.


    Nelson Rockefeller, David''s second brother, was currently serving as the Chairman of the International Development Advisory Board in Johnson''s administration.


    Nelson would later serve as the Governor of New York for three terms and as U.S. Vice President. He even ran for the presidency but lost to Nixon in the party''s nomination process.


    Henry Kissinger was one of his subordinates.


    Although Nelson lost to Nixon, he managed to push Kissinger to the position of Secretary of State, maintaining significant power. When the Watergate scandal erupted, leading to Nixon''s resignation, Kissinger remained unscathed, and for decades, he continued to wield influence over U.S. politics.


    Lawrence Rockefeller, the brother in charge of the New York Stock Exchange, was an incredibly skilled investor, later known as the "Father of Venture Capital," having invested in hundreds of companies, including Apple and Intel.


    The New York Stock Exchange is a private enterprise, and the Rockefeller family holds a significant stake in it. In later years, some would calculate that certain Rockefeller family members only had a few billion dollars, less than some emerging billionaires, suggesting a decline in their fortune.


    But this is far from the truth.


    In reality, they had simply hidden their wealth deeper, out of the public eye.


    The fourth brother, Winthrop Rockefeller, also pursued a political career, eventually becoming the governor of Arkansas.


    The youngest of the Rockefeller brothers is David Rockefeller, who managed the family''s banking empire.


    The Rockefeller brothers, often referred to as the "Five Brothers of the Rockefeller Family," excelled in every field they entered. Hardy reflected, thinking how remarkable it was that this family, like an unbeatable team of brothers and sons, was so successful. It was this unity and excellence that formed the foundation of the Rockefeller family''s vast influence.


    Hardy thought about himself.


    He was just one person.


    Even if he had children in the future, who knew if they would be capable? Would they be able to inherit the family business and continue to expand it? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Never mind, he was thinking to much again.


    He didn''t even have a wife yet and planned to stay unmarried for some time to come. Thinking about children seemed premature at this point.


    After exchanging pleasantries with the Rockefeller family, Hardy spotted Michael in the crowd and smiled as he walked over. Michael had recently been officially appointed as the Director of the White House Liaison Office in the new government.


    Securing such a position before the age of thirty boded well for Michael''s future career. Hardy embraced him firmly.


    "Getting busier? How''s it going?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "It''s been eye opening, seeing things I never would have encountered before. I believe the next four years will have a huge impact on the rest of my life," Michael replied.


    Michael was a deep thinker, not someone who showed off. He was skilled in strategy, and his personality was perfectly suited for a career in politics.


    By comparison, while Hardy was also skilled in strategy, he didn''t particularly like the nature of politics. His way of doing things was bold and direct, lacking the subtlety needed for the political arena. He preferred to stay in his lane as a wealthy businessman.

 Chapter 443 Edgar Hoover

    While Hardy and Michael were chatting, Hardy suddenly felt a chill down his spine.Could someone harbor ill will toward him? Hardy turned in the direction of the sensation and spotted a plump, older man standing about 20 to 30 meters away. The man had a slightly square face, and his most notable feature was his prominent, bulging eyes.


    Though the man made no overt gesture, there was an undeniable sharpness and malice about him.


    The two locked eyes for several seconds.


    Hardy smiled and nodded in greeting.


    The old man forced a smile and returned the nod.


    As Hardy turned back, the smile faded from his face. He knew exactly who that man was¡ªEdgar Hoover, a figure feared by many.


    Hoover glanced at Hardy again, a gleam flashing in his eyes. As the head of intelligence, Hoover knew exactly who Hardy was¡ªJon Hardy, the billionaire and one of the key figures behind Johnson''s rise to power.


    Over the past few years, Hardy had risen rapidly, going from a discharged soldier to a billionaire in just three or four years. He now controlled America''s leading media empire, and his rise had left many people in awe, seeing him as a legend.


    But Hoover knew much more than the average person.


    He knew that Hardy had built his empire from the underworld. His starting point had been the inheritance of assets from the legendary mafia figure Bugsy Sigel.


    The Los Angeles gang territory, the Flamingo Casino in Las Vegas, the film company¡ªthese assets had provided Hardy with the capital to climb to his current position.


    While outsiders saw Hardy as a successful businessman, Hoover knew that Hardy was, in fact, the West Coast''s biggest mob boss, completely controlling Los Angeles and Las Vegas, and extending his influence into San Francisco.


    The Los Angeles gang still operated in illegal industries.


    But Hardy was incredibly shrewd. Hoover had once sent people to investigate him thoroughly. Although they had gathered some information suggesting Hardy''s involvement in criminal activities, there was no direct evidence linking him to any crime.


    Even in matters of taxation, Hardy had covered all his bases impeccably.


    You could only say, this was an extraordinarily smart and cautious man.


    If he weren''t, he wouldn''t have become a U.S. billionaire in just a few short years.


    Hoover had no intention of going after Hardy.


    He, too, was wary of Hardy.


    On the one hand, he had no evidence of Hardy''s criminal activity, so he couldn''t take action against him.


    On the other hand, Hardy''s power was formidable¡ªHD Security, the Los Angeles gang, alliances with other mafia families, the Hardy Group, and the California Consortium.


    All of these factors made Hoover hesitant to move against Hardy.


    Though Hoover was the Director of the FBI, he was still just one man. If he angered Hardy but couldn''t decisively eliminate him, Hoover knew that he would be the one to suffer, likely hunted down and killed.


    So, for now, the best outcome was for both sides to leave each other alone.


    In the end, the best protection still relied on the strength of one''s own power. This was why Hardy, while making money, was also focused on expanding HD Security. The security company was his sword, capable of cutting off the claws of anyone that dared to reach for him.


    ...


    The White House banquet concluded.


    Hardy bid farewell to President Johnson and rested for a night in the hotel. The next day, he made a solo visit to Marshall at the Pentagon.


    They talked extensively about matters concerning HD Defense Company.


    Marshall expressed his willingness to strengthen cooperation with HD Security.


    After leaving Marshall''s office, Hardy headed straight to the airport and took his private plane back to Los Angeles.


    On the plane.


    Hardy closed his eyes, reflecting on the past two days.


    The last couple of days had been very rewarding for him: solidifying his friendship with Johnson, further strengthening ties with Acheson and Marshall, establishing connections with more politicians, and meeting other family conglomerates and entrepreneurs. These were all assets for his operations.


    He then thought of another individual.


    Edgar Hoover.


    Hoover was a legendary figure in America. At 29, he became the director of the FBI, holding the position for 48 years. During that time, eight different presidents served, yet Hoover always remained in charge of the FBI. His staying power came from his use of various methods, accumulating secrets about numerous politicians, including even presidents and secretaries of state.


    Hoover didn''t get along with many presidents, and many wanted to replace him, but all of them failed.


    Anyone who dared to act against him would be met with the secrets Hoover possessed as threats.


    Roosevelt''s wife''s nude photos, Kennedy''s scandalous pictures, Truman''s compromising recordings¡ªHoover knew too many unsavory secrets about powerful figures.


    This made people fear him, preventing anyone from daring to remove him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He built his FBI agent empire, becoming one of the most powerful individuals in America behind the scenes.


    Many feared him.


    Even more hated him.


    Hardy pondered why Hoover had looked at him that way. At that moment, he had felt a chill run down his spine, as if he were being watched by a venomous snake.


    If asked whether he was afraid of Hoover, others might be, but Hardy wasn''t. With his current power, he was confident he could take down Hoover without facing any consequences.


    However, he simply didn''t like that feeling.


    Hardy had read some special reports about Hoover, noting how Hoover loved to gather dirt on others and use it to blackmail them. The FBI''s database stored information and secrets on politicians, billionaires, and even foreign dignitaries.


    Hardy believed Hoover had likely investigated him too.


    His own situation wasn''t difficult to probe; Hoover certainly knew a lot about him. But Hardy was always cautious, thinking ahead to cover any potential loopholes.


    Still, he couldn''t be sure that not a single piece of dirt had slipped out.


    His mind began formulating strategies, thinking about future plans, as the seven to eight-hour flight quickly passed.

 Chapter 444 HD Dispatch

    By the time his plane landed in Los Angeles, it was already evening. Instead of going home, Hardy went straight to the security company.The current HD Security headquarters was no longer the toy factory it once was. Several new buildings had been erected, making it more like a real security company.


    Hardy called Henry into his office.


    "I''m giving you a task. This task requires extreme caution, but there''s no rush; it can take three years, five years, even ten years."


    "What is it, Boss?" Henry asked seriously.


    "Assign someone to investigate the FBI Director, Hoover, and find dirt on him," Hardy said.


    Henry was taken aback.


    Hoover was incredibly famous in the United States, even more so than Hollywood stars. Almost every American had heard his name.


    The FBI was known for investigating others, and now Hardy was asking him to investigate the head of the FBI. No wonder Hardy emphasized the need for caution and patience.


    Hardy recalled watching the movie Hoover.


    He gestured for Henry to come closer.


    Henry leaned in.


    Hardy whispered "I''ve heard that Hoover like to play homo games, and that his boyfriend is the Deputy Director of the FBI, Clyde Tolson. They sometimes attend certain parties together. The American socity pays great attention to family unity espicialy politicians family if a man can''t even take responsabilty for his family and go mess around how can he take care of the country."


    "You could start from that angle."


    Henry was stunned.


    Imagining a chubby old man in his fifties wearing stockings and a long dress¡ªwhat a scene. That image must be something else.


    Ugh~~!


    "This investigation must be incredibly discreet. You know how skilled Hoover and his FBI agents are; they specialize in this stuff. So, be extremely cautious. Don''t worry about speed, and it''s okay if there''s no result, but you absolutely cannot expose yourself."


    Hardy cautioned.


    Henry nodded firmly. "I understand, Boss. If this gets out, we''ll be in big trouble."


    Hardy patted Henry on the shoulder.


    "Henry, Hoover became the Director of the FBI at 29, and you founded HD Intelligence at 27. This will be a contest of strong individuals. If you can defeat Hoover, it will greatly elevate your standing."


    "Oh, and keep an eye on our company. See if there are spies from other companies or intelligence organizations. Don''t be careless."


    "Also, make sure our communication devices are regularly checked to avoid anyone installing bugs or leaking information."


    Hardy had left Washington so quickly to avoid Hoover bugging him. Washington was Hoover''s home turf, and who knew how many bugs might have already been installed in hotels.


    "I understand, Boss!" Henry replied in a deep voice.


    Since there was a possibility of confronting Hoover, Hardy decided to prepare early.


    Hardy wasn''t afraid of confrontation as he belived that the joy of life lies in the struggle with others!


    After discussing Hoover''s matter with Henry, Hardy called Lancer in and told him about his conversation with Marshall. They would continue working with the Department of Defense, and the construction of the defense company needed to speed up.


    "There are two more things. First, I''ll be heading to Hong Kong in a few days. The group''s industries there are expanding, so the security company and intelligence work need to keep up. Lancer, Henry, each of you select a suitable candidate to come with me to Hong Kong and stay there to manage operations."


    Both nodded in agreement.


    "Secondly, Henry, find a suitable candidate and assign them a team. Send someone to Japan to gather information on the commercial landscape there. Our group''s business in the East will eventually expand to focus on Japan, so we need to have intelligence personnel in place early."


    "Understood, Boss. I''ll find the right person," Henry replied.


    After giving his orders, it was already past 9 PM. Hardy had the driver take him to Irina''s place.


    Irina was now the star host and Vice President of ABC Television, a significant figure in Hollywood. Hardy had bought her a small villa near Beverly Hills, just 500 meters away from Elizabeth Taylor''s house.


    "Ding-dong~!"


    Hardy rang the doorbell.


    "Who is it?"


    A middle aged African American maid came to the door. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing it was Hardy, she greeted him respectfully, "Good evening, Mr. Hardy."


    "Where''s Irina?"


    "Miss Irina is in her room. She''s already taken a bath, but I''m not sure if she''s reading or already asleep," the maid replied.


    "Mrs. Molly, could you please prepare a simple dinner for me? I haven''t eaten yet," Hardy requested, feeling a bit hungry after working all day.


    "Oh my, Mr. Hardy, you haven''t had dinner yet? I''ll prepare it right away. Don''t worry, it''ll be quick," the maid quickly responded.


    "Hehe, no need to rush."


    Hardy hung his coat on the hook and changed into slippers before heading upstairs.


    The bedroom lights were still on. Hardy pushed the door open to find Irina reading. Hearing the sound, she looked up and was pleasantly surprised to see Hardy.


    "Ah~~ you''re back!"


    Irina threw aside her book, jumped out of bed, and in just a few steps reached Hardy, leaping onto him with a strong embrace. Her long legs wrapped around his waist.


    Hardy quickly supported her firm backside.


    This girl wasn''t wearing anything.


    She slept naked.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in England.


    At Buckingham Palace.


    When Princess Margaret heard that Hardy had left England, she was quite surprised. "Wasn''t their delegation supposed to stay for another half month? Why did he leave?"


    "Tomorrow is President Johnson''s inauguration ceremony in America. Acheson, David Rockefeller, and Mr. Hardy all returned to the U.S. I heard Acheson has been promoted to Secretary of State."


    "The rest of the aid and inspection delegations haven''t left yet, they''re still in London."


    "Will that Jon Hardy return?" Margaret frowned and asked.


    "I''m not sure," the head guard replied.


    Princess Margaret furrowed her brows and sent the head guard away before picking up the documents he had brought.


    That shameless man had caused her nightmares for two or three nights in a row. She had originally wanted to find a chance to get revenge on him, but now he was gone, and she didn''t even know if she would ever see him again. What use were these documents she had on him?

 Chapter 445 Hardys Resume

    Nevertheless, she still looked through them.She had heard that Jon Hardy had once been just a soldier. After the end of World War II, he was discharged and, in just three or four years, managed to earn billions of dollars. Margaret was curious about how he had made so much money.


    According to the records:


    Hardy started with a security company, then ventured into the film industry. His company produced films such as The Wild Bunch, L¨¦on: The Professional, Ghost, Once a Thief, and Singin'' in the Rain¡ªall classic films.


    These films had already been released in the UK, and Margaret had watched all of them in the royal palace theater. They were among her favorite movies, and she was surprised to learn they were all produced by that bastard''s company.


    After that, Hardy began venturing into other industries: Las Vegas casinos, a television manufacturing company, and a Barbie doll toy factory.


    At this, Margaret''s eyes widened.


    She glanced at the shelves on the wall, neatly displaying over a dozen Barbie dolls, along with countless Barbie accessories.


    Barbie dolls had already been sold in the UK, but they were quite expensive, so most people couldn''t afford them. As a princess, however, Margaret had a particular fondness for Barbie dolls and adored them.


    "Barbie dolls were designed by that Jon Hardy? A grown man designing dolls so beloved by little girls¡ªisn''t that perverted?"


    Princess Margaret''s words were sharp. She hated Hardy, so she said whatever she could to feel better.


    But now, should she still like Barbie dolls?


    Princess Margaret found herself in a dilemma.


    She continued reading.


    Playboy magazine.


    Princess Margaret saw another familiar name. It turned out that Playboy magazine was also created by that man. Humph, that magazine perfectly suited his character¡ªhe was a lecherous playboy, no wonder he would create such a filthy publication.


    The document went on: S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy had acquired ABC Television, purchased Wells Fargo Bank, founded The Global Times, supported Johnson''s presidential campaign, and bought land in Australia, among other things.


    Of course, Due to time constraints, some of Hardy''s ongoing ventures were not listed, but this was more than enough to astonish Princess Margaret.


    Three or four years, and he had built such a vast empire, worth billions. It was the first time she had heard of something like this.


    But she would never admit that Hardy was impressive.


    He was just a scoundrel.


    She flipped to the next page.


    The last page introduced the women involved with Hardy, and Margaret''s interest was piqued by the gossip.


    Ava Gardner, currently the most popular singer and actress in Hollywood, had been promoted to stardom by Hardy. It was almost certain that she was Hardy''s woman.


    Margaret knew about Ava Gardner. Her song Scarborough Fair was not only popular in America but also very popular in Europe, especially in the UK, as Scarborough Fair was originally a British folk song.


    Princess Margaret even had a signed record of Ava Gardner''s.


    She never expected Ava to be Hardy''s woman. What a disgrace! A woman like Ava should leave a scoundrel like Hardy as soon as possible.


    Irina, was a star host on ABC Television and also the vice president of the network. It was rumored that she was Hardy''s woman too.


    "Beast! He even preyed on a TV host," Margaret cursed.


    Marilyn Monroe, a newcomer from the Idol competition and hailed as America''s sweetheart and a sexy singer, was rumored to be Jon Hardy''s woman.


    "Pervert! Trash!"


    The last name on the list was Elizabeth Taylor. When Princess Margaret saw Taylor''s name, she was stunned.


    "Taylor?"


    Princess Margaret knew Elizabeth Taylor. They had played together as children and even fought over toys.


    Speaking of which,


    There was some gossip surrounding Taylor''s family background.


    Taylor''s mother, Sara, had once been an actress in Hollywood, though not particularly famous. She was of English-Irish descent. Taylor''s father, on the other hand, was a playboy of German descent.


    At that time, a man named Victor Cazalet appeared. He was a British aristocrat and a colonel with close ties to the British royal family.


    Victor Cazalet came to America for surgery and moved into the Taylor household so they could help care for him. He had originally been a childhood friend of Taylor''s father and got to know the Taylor family during his stay.


    Elizabeth Taylor was just a baby at the time, and Victor adored her, treating her as his goddaughter, even more than if she were his own child. The poor man married three times but couldn''t have a child of his own; as such, he truly treated little Elizabeth as a daughter and invited the Taylor family to settle in London with him.


    The Taylor family later lived in London for a long time. Elizabeth attended an exclusive school where she studied dance, and it was there that she became playmates with Margaret, who was about a year older.


    During the war, the Taylor family returned to America. At that point, Taylor''s father began running an art gallery, while her mother, Sara, hoped to groom Taylor into a star.


    Throughout the war, Victor Cazalet represented the British royal family, giving speeches in America to garner support. During this time, he even visited Los Angeles to see Taylor.


    Tragically, on that trip, Victor Cazalet''s plane crashed while returning to England, killing him and leaving the Taylor family without their biggest supporter in London.


    "Taylor is only 16, and that scoundrel Jon Hardy dared to prey on an underage girl? What a beast!"


    But then she suddenly remembered something.


    The name of the Barbie princess was supposedly named after Hardy''s girlfriends¡ªAva Princess, Irina Princess, Taylor Princess, and Elena Princess, though she didn''t know who that Elena Princess was.


    The final piece of information mentioned:


    Elizabeth Taylor was currently filming a movie in France, with HD Film Company as the investor.


    Margaret''s eyes lit up.


    She could invite Elizabeth Taylor to England for a visit and then call Jon Hardy to tell him that Elizabeth Taylor had been kidnapped in England. Watching his panic would be quite amusing.

 Chapter 446 The Untouchables

    What was Monroe doing?She was attending an acting class. Monroe knew that her acting skills were lacking, so she asked the company for help, and they arranged for her to audit a class at the University of Southern California''s drama department.


    On stage, the professor taught earnestly, and Monroe took notes diligently. She had been just a girl from the countryside and had always longed for university lectures like this, dreaming that one day she could attend such a prestigious institution.


    Now, that dream had somewhat come true.


    Monroe was a good student, but not everyone else had the same self-control. Many people kept sneaking glances at her.


    Especially the male students.


    Monroe was now very famous¡ªchampion of Super Idol, America''s sexy sweetheart, and the dream girl of countless men. Her mere presence in the classroom was enough to distract many students.


    Class ended.


    Everyone started leaving the classroom.


    Monroe gathered her things and walked out, but as soon as she stepped outside, she was surrounded. "Miss Monroe, can I have your autograph?"


    "Miss Monroe, hello, my name is Johnny. We''ve organized a small campus acting team. We practice together regularly. Would you be interested in joining us?"


    "Miss Monroe..."


    The crowd continued talking around Monroe.


    Monroe just smiled lightly without saying much, but then she suddenly looked up and saw a few cars parked on the road in the distance. The window of one car rolled down, and she spotted someone she had been missing dearly.


    "Excuse me."


    Monroe quickly stepped down the stairs, the sound of her high heels clicking against the ground. Read new adventures at empire


    She ran toward the convoy of cars.


    The car door opened.


    Monroe climbed inside, throwing herself into the arms of a man. The car door closed, the window rolled up, and the convoy slowly drove away.


    Many men who witnessed this scene felt dejected. Monroe was far beyond their reach. Rumor had it that she was the woman of Hardy, the powerful boss of the Hardy Group. Compared to Hardy, they didn''t stand a chance.


    Dinner. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Conversation.


    Monroe''s face was constantly adorned with a smile.


    She felt that life at that moment was the most beautiful it had ever been.


    That night, the two returned to Monroe''s apartment.


    Hardy''s women didn''t live at the Hardy estate on a daily basis. They all had their own houses. Hardy planned to buy a small villa for Monroe in Beverly Hills, but for now, no suitable place had been found. Monroe currently lived in a high-end apartment building in downtown Hollywood, with over 200 square meters of space.


    As they entered, Monroe noticed a large box standing by the door. She glanced at Hardy.


    "I got you a gift."


    "What is it?"


    "Open it and see."


    Carrying the box inside, Monroe opened it.


    Inside was a large Barbie doll, about 60 centimeters tall, with platinum blonde hair. The doll looked remarkably like Monroe, and it was wearing the same red, glittering gown that Monroe had worn when she won Super Idol.


    "Is this... me?" Monroe exclaimed in surprise.


    "There will soon be a new addition to the Barbie lineup¡ª''Princess Monroe.'' What do you think? Do you like it?" Hardy asked.


    "I love it. I love it so much."


    Monroe hugged the doll and ran to Hardy''s side, throwing herself into his arms, showering him with kisses.


    Then she curled up in Hardy''s arms, playing with the Barbie doll.


    Very few girls could resist the charm of a Barbie doll.


    The Barbie company had been growing for the past two years, continually releasing new products. Now, they had introduced larger Barbie dolls, with the biggest being over 60 centimeters tall.


    Their designs were also more exquisite.


    Of course, they were also much more expensive.


    The current Barbie dolls had become true luxury items.


    Now that Monroe had become Hardy''s woman, launching a Monroe Barbie doll was inevitable. Before Hardy went to England, he had instructed the Barbie factory to create this, and now that he was back, the sample had been delivered to him.


    "Wait for me."


    Monroe suddenly remembered something and ran inside the apartment.


    Not long after,


    Monroe returned wearing the same red gown she wore for Super Idol.


    She looked exactly like the ''Monroe Barbie doll.''


    If an outsider saw this, they might have thought the doll had come to life.


    Wearing crystal high heels, Monroe stepped forward slowly, approaching Hardy, pressing her body against his, and whispering into his ear.


    "Mr. Hardy, tonight, I''m your Barbie doll."


    Her fingers slid down from her chest, tracing her body.


    Hiss~~.


    What man could resist such temptation?


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy arrived at the headquarters of the group to meet Andy. Andy reported on the group''s recent situation. The company was doing well in all areas, and each subsidiary had its own president. Andy oversaw everything, so there was no need for Hardy to worry too much.


    Henry and Lancer had found the right people.


    Hardy took the files and started reading. In addition to written descriptions, the files contained color photos.


    Lancer recommended the head of the Hong Kong HD Security Company, a man named Brian Mills, a man in his mid-thirties who looked very steady and composed.


    Henry recommended the head of the Hong Kong intelligence department, a man named John Wick, a slim, tall man in his thirties with black hair. Hardy sensed a melancholic air in his gaze.


    The head of the Japanese intelligence department was named Duncan Vizla, a man in his forties with a cold gaze. Henry recommended him for Japan not only because he was calm and capable but also because he spoke Japanese.


    Language skills were crucial when working abroad.


    After reviewing the information on these three men, Hardy suddenly recalled a famous phrase that had been circulating for a long time.


    "Don''t mess with Liam Neeson''s daughter."


    "Don''t mess with Keanu Reeves'' dog."


    "Don''t mess with Mads Mikkelsen''s retirement fund."


    Damn, had he just assembled the three "untouchables" for himself?!


    "Okay, it''s settled. Have them each bring their teams. We''re heading to Hong Kong together," Hardy says.

 Chapter 447 Starting With Gangs

    January 27th.An auspicious day for travel, wealth, business, and trade.


    Hardy was preparing to depart for Hong Kong.


    Before leaving, Hardy met with the three heads he was sending to Hong Kong and Japan: Brian Mills, John Wick, and Duncan Vizla.


    Each of them was bringing along five men from their teams.


    Hardy said to Brian Mills and John Wick, "This time in Hong Kong, you''ll need to establish the security division and intelligence network. There''s a significant industry there, and the work you''ll have to do is considerable."


    "We will fulfill the boss''s requirements," Brian Mills replied.


    Hardy then turned to Duncan Vizla and said, "You''re going to Japan. You can start by settling in with the help of The Global Times, but it''s a blank slate there, so your work will need to be pioneering."


    "Boss, will certain actions that break the law be acceptable?" Duncan asked.


    Hardy smiled lightly.


    "Outside the U.S. you can let loose; I won''t place any restrictions on you. Just remember to be careful. And if you encounter any serious trouble, don''t die¡ªfind a way to contact me, and I''ll do everything I can to get you out," Hardy said.


    Duncan nodded.


    He liked a boss like this.


    The plane took off, heading towards Hawaii. After nearly 8 hours of flight, the plane landed in Hawaii.


    The plane was refueled and maintained, and Hardy and the others stayed at a hotel for the night. After resting, they would continue their journey, this time heading directly to Japan.


    On the plane, Hardy had lengthy discussions with the three men, talking about what they would need to do after arriving and how to go about their work.


    "I''m planning to expand into the Eastern market. Every industry we own needs to be developed there, so focus your efforts on the industries we''re already involved in."


    Duncan thought to himself.


    What businesses did the boss own?


    Casinos.


    Gangs. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Security companies.


    Radio and TV stations.


    Banks.


    Film companies.


    Television manufacturers.


    Pharmaceutical companies.


    Shipping.


    And much, much more.


    It seemed like Duncan had a lot on his plate.


    After discussing business, Hardy casually chatted with the three men. He first looked at Brian Mills and asked, "Brian, are you married? Do you have kids?"


    "Yes, boss, I''m married and have a daughter," Brian replied.


    Hardy thought to himself, "It really is a daughter."


    "How old is she?"


    "Eight," Brian said as he opened his wallet and pulled out a family photo. The little girl in the picture was very pretty.


    "She''s a beautiful girl, Brian. If you ever want her to act, you can send her to our film company for a trial. I''ll have Edward arrange it," Hardy said.


    Brian felt a warmth in his heart.


    The boss really did care about people.


    "No need, boss. I don''t want her to become a star. I just want her to live a peaceful and happy life," Brian said.


    Hardy nodded in understanding.


    Then, he turned to John Wick.


    "John, do you have kids?" Hardy asked.


    Wick shook his head, "No."


    "Are you married?"


    John Wick hesitated for a moment before saying, "I once had a girlfriend. She was pregnant, and we were planning to get married. But one day, while crossing the street, she was hit by a truck. I lost both my girlfriend and my child."


    Hardy was taken aback.


    "How long ago was that?"


    "Eight years. Afterward, the war broke out, and I enlisted. I thought I''d die on the battlefield, but I survived, even though many of my buddies didn''t."


    Hardy could only acknowledge the unpredictability of life.


    He patted John Wick on the shoulder, "Ever think about finding someone new?"


    "Not really, I don''t feel like it right now."


    Finally, Hardy looked at Duncan Vizla. "Duncan, what do you envision for your future?"


    Duncan wasn''t sure why the boss asked that but replied after a moment, "When I''m old, I''d like to buy a ranch, live off my company pension, and spend my days fishing and raising chickens. I think that would be a good life."


    Hardy thought to himself,


    You really care about that pension.


    "I see. I wish you a great retirement." Hardy said.


    Duncan looked at his boss.


    He thought Hardy''s way of speaking was a bit odd.


    But he cared about his people.


    He wasn''t like the aloof, untouchable billionaire they had imagined.


    The plane landed in Japan, at Tokyo''s Haneda Airport.


    Haneda Airport was currently controlled by the U.S. military, and everything was managed by them. Hardy''s plane had filed all the necessary reports in advance, so it landed smoothly.


    The ground crew began refueling the plane, but Hardy had no intention of staying in Japan and planned to fly directly to Hong Kong after refueling.


    Duncan, along with his five team members, bid Hardy farewell and left the plane. He carried a suitcase with $100,000¡ªfunds the boss had given him for operational expenses. Read latest chapters on empire


    $100,000.


    In the U.S., that could make you a small time rich man. And this was just his operating budget.


    Each of his team members carried a heavy backpack, which contained firearms and equipment.


    Outside the airport, people from The Global Times came to pick them up.


    As they drove through the streets, Duncan gazed out the window at the world outside, feeling like a soldier going behind enemy lines. He loved this feeling.


    The boss had said he could operate freely.


    There was a lot he needed to do, but his small team wouldn''t be enough. He didn''t have time to slowly understand the local situation.


    What should he do?


    The best approach was to recruit a local crew. That was the fastest way to integrate.


    And who was the easiest to control?


    Gangs. He was sure that Japan must have gangs, so he decided to start with them. If he could subdue a group of gang members, things would become much easier.


    He had heard that Hardy had started his career with the help of gangs.


    So, in Japan, He would do the same and start with gangs too.

 Chapter 448 Arriving In Hong Kong

    Hardy''s private plane, a B-29, landed at Hong Kong airport. As soon as he got off the plane, a group of people gathered around to welcome him.Among them were Saunders, the president of HSBC, several vice presidents, the president of the Hong Kong branch of Wells Fargo, as well as the president and editor-in-chief of the Hong Kong branch of The Global Times, and the head of ABC Radio.


    ABC had set up a branch station in Hong Kong last year, but there were no television users in Hong Kong yet, so they only operated a radio station that broadcasted in two languages: English, Cantonese.


    Currently, The Global Times and ABC Radio were the best newspaper and radio stations in Hong Kong. The local competitors stood no chance against them. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy didn''t expect them to make money right away; Hong Kong was still a poor region. He simply wanted them to dominate the market early by leveraging the resources of The Global Times and ABC Radio. High-quality programming would naturally attract more people.


    Hardy exchanged brief pleasantries with these people and said, "Thank you all for coming to greet me today. It''s getting late, so I''ll head back to rest now. In a few days, I''ll visit each company."


    "We welcome the chairman''s visit," the group responded in unison.


    At this point, Victor stepped forward and respectfully said, "Boss, the car is ready. Please get in, and I will handle the arrangements for the others."


    After Hardy got into the car, he immediately started reading the reports placed on the seat. He nodded in satisfaction; it seemed the branch presidents here were doing great.


    As the car moved smoothly along the road, Hardy glanced out the window, taking in the sights of the unfamiliar city. His mind briefly wandered from the reports.


    Although business was the main reason for his trip, Hardy knew the importance of rest. The long hours of travel and the demands of running The Hardy Group required balance, something he had learned over the years. Setting the reports aside, he leaned back and closed his eyes.


    ...


    The next day.


    After breakfast, Victor was already waiting in the living room. When he saw Hardy, he quickly stood up, "Boss, did you sleep well?"


    "Haha, I sleep well no matter where I am," Hardy replied.


    "Boss, Governor Grantham is hosting a reception tonight to welcome you to Hong Kong. It will be held at the Peninsula Hotel, and Hong Kong officials and prominent figures from various industries will attend," Victor informed.


    Hardy nodded.


    "Notify the people from HSBC, Wells Fargo, The Global Times, and the radio station to join us," Hardy instructed.


    "I understand, boss."


    "Boss, there''s something else I need to report," Victor added.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s about selling supplies to the Chinese. We agreed to provide them with $100.000 worth of goods. They took it seriously and gave me a procurement list. The goods on the list are already being prepared by the company," Victor explained.


    Hardy already knew about this matter; the group had reported it to him, and some of the goods were likely already being loaded onto ships.


    "When I talked to them, they asked what kind of guarantees we needed for the $100.000 debt and how they would repay it. I didn''t give them an answer at the time because you hadn''t specified anything, so I told them to come up with their own guarantee terms."


    Hardy didn''t have a thorough understanding of the Communist Party''s financial situation, so he had left everything to Victor.


    The Chinese were poor to begin with, and after being devastated by the Japanese and the Civil War that followed, feeding their own people was already a luxury.


    He didn''t have high hopes for the collateral they could provide for the loan.


    "Yesterday, before you arrived in Hong Kong, Mr. Xu came over and gave me a list of repayment guarantees. Boss, take a look," Victor said, pulling a piece of paper from his pocket and handing it to Hardy.


    Hardy took it and read through it.


    There were securities, stocks, promissory notes, and certificates of deposit from other countries banks.


    Jewelry items.


    Land.


    Minerals.


    Livestock.


    After reading it, Hardy sighed inwardly, thinking, The Chinese was indeed impoverished there was so little to offer.


    Hardy pondered over the list for a long time.


    Victor sat silently, not daring to make a sound.


    After a while, Hardy finally said, "Reply to them, saying we want securities from other countries banks, still calculated at the exchange rate of 100:1."


    "How much did we cash in from the previous securities?" Hardy asked.


    Victor quickly replied, "We''ve cashed in a total of $21.85 million, and there are still more than $30 million worth of promissory notes from other countries banks that we haven''t been able to redeem yet."


    This $21 million had actually been cashed out by using HSBC''s network. It wasn''t easy to get money back from the promissory notes of other banks.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Getting more than $20 million was already a big win. Later, the remaining promissory notes could be handled by Wells Fargo''s network. If they refused to pay, they''d send legal notices and hire lawyers. For the more scattered and difficult to collect ones, they could hand them over to the gangs and societies in various regions to try.


    They were gangsters, so they could use some underhanded methods. They might be able to recover some, and Hardy would give them a cut at a ratio of ten to one, dividing whatever they managed to collect. This was a business they''d likely be happy to take on.


    "As for the jewelry, we''ll only accept diamonds, rubies, sapphires, and jadeite of high quality recognized by the British in Hong Kong. Let your auction company handle the valuation," Hardy instructed.


    Victor quickly noted it down.


    Experience tales at empire


    Jewelry was part of the auction business, so there was no problem with pricing and selling.

 Chapter 449 Hong Kong

    Although China didn''t produce as many gems as other countries, it still had many precious stones passed down through history.As for the jadeite.


    Jadeite had been popular among the British nobles living in Hong Kong and reached its peak during the late ''50s, when nobles in London began giving it as gifts. There should be a lot of it available in China, and it should be possible to make some profit from the British who like to collect these things.


    "The last item is a large arable land that was used to cultivate medicinal materials. It''s very close to Hong Kong. We''ll decide what to do with that land later. We could even set up a Chinese medicine factory here in Hong Kong and scam those delusional British nobles living here, maybe even those in London."


    Hardy had long planned to enter the health product industry, but he hadn''t acquired the health product factory he initially wanted, so he put the idea on hold.


    Now that there was an opportunity, he planned to restart the health product business. As for what to make, who cares¡ªas long as it''s marketed as good for the body, whether it''s vitamins, Chinese medicine, or whatever. Anything can be sold.


    In fact, selling the products wasn''t even the main point; selling the potential was. Just package the company well, write up some "doctoral discoveries" about Chinese medicine, manipulate the stock market, and sell the company. There are plenty of people who want to be scammed around the world¡ªwho is Hardy to object to the demands of these people?


    "As for minerals and livestock, those are businesses anyone can do. Honestly, I don''t trust the Chinese to keep their word when it comes to minerals and livestock. It''s not worth falling out with them over this business. Let''s focus on the items we discussed," Hardy said.


    "Understood, boss. I''ll inform them."


    With that, Victor was instructed to notify everyone and prepare for the evening''s reception, then left.


    ...


    That morning''s newspaper had already reported that Mr. Hardy, the owner of a large American corporation, had come to visit Hong Kong. The newspaper also gave an introduction to the Hardy Group.


    Banks, security companies, film companies, airlines, shipping companies, and more, with assets exceeding 3 billion US dollars.


    Three billion US dollars.


    Many people couldn''t even imagine how much money that was.


    It wasn''t just the Hardy Group''s industries outside Hong Kong. Even in Hong Kong, everyone knew the name. The Kowloon Industrial Park, which was currently under construction, was said to be preparing to accommodate hundreds of factories and tens of thousands of workers.


    Not long ago, Mr. Hardy also acquired HSBC. And everyone knew that HSBC was the issuing bank for Hong Kong''s currency ¡ª that was the money of the Hong Kong people.


    Additionally, the TV station was also owned by Hardy''s company. They listened to radio programs every day, and ABC Television was now the most famous station in Hong Kong.


    As Hardy''s name dominated the headlines, his presence in Hong Kong was felt far beyond the financial circles. People buzzed with excitement and curiosity, Amidst the media frenzy, Hardy himself was already hard at work, overseeing one of his many ambitious projects. Arriving at a construction site on the outskirts of the city, he wasted no time in getting down to business.


    The manager quickly greeted them respectfully. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me about the progress of the construction," Hardy said as he walked into the construction site.


    The manager began explaining that the project employed over a thousand people, with multiple operations running simultaneously to save time.


    The largest project was the main bank building, with the focus on the underground vault. The bank would have two floors above ground and three underground levels.


    The vault''s design would make it one of the most secure in the world, featuring multiple layers of security verification as you went deeper. Surrounded by mountains with no external passageways, the walls were made of reinforced concrete and steel, offering unparalleled protection.


    Hardy planned to store the bank''s assets here, along with gold reserves. He knew that even though gold wasn''t a priority investment now, its value would skyrocket when the Bretton Woods system collapsed, making it a wise long-term investment. Additionally, holding gold reserves would allow Hardy to leverage it for loans and capital investments.


    Most of the reinforced concrete and vault equipment were shipped from the United States, while the external facilities used locally produced steel. Hardy was surprised to learn that Hong Kong had a steel factory, Jardine Steel, which had supplied raw materials for various industries.


    "The initial construction will be completed early next year," the manager continued. "Mainly because the vault is complex. The interior decoration should be done by mid-next year."


    "The bank includes many auxiliary buildings, office spaces, and living quarters," he added. "There are also plans to renovate Lion Rock and build a mid-level road, turning the mountain into a park."


    Hardy nodded in agreement. In the future, the area would likely become a high-end residential district, but for now, it served as the bank headquarters¡ªa symbol of luxury and wealth.


    After the tour, Hardy returned to the mansion halfway up the mountain. As he passed the ferry terminal, he noticed the crowd at the docks, a reflection of Hong Kong''s rapidly growing population. With so many workers entering the city, employment opportunities were becoming scarce, leading to social challenges.


    As night fell, Hardy stood in the courtyard, gazing at the bustling Victoria Harbour. Ships were anchored, their lights glowing as workers loaded and unloaded goods.


    Victor, waiting outside, invited him into the car.


    Explore stories on empire


    The convoy arrived at Government House. In fact, Government House was also located halfway up the mountain, only a few kilometers from where Hardy lived. Government House covered a vast area of 24,000 square meters, with the main building taking up 7,000 square meters.


    It wasn''t just the residence of the Governor; it was also an important reception venue, which was why it was also called the Government Reception House.

 Chapter 450 Grantham Banquet

    When Hardy''s convoy arrived at the gates of Government House, the cars of the presidents of HSBC, Wells Fargo , Global Times, and ABC Radio were already waiting there. They joined Hardy''s convoy to enter Government House.A group of people stood at the entrance to the main building of Government House.


    Stay connected with empire


    Governor Grantham, the Chief Secretary, the Financial Secretary, the Attorney General, Legislative Council members, several British company presidents.


    The welcoming reception was on par with what one would expect for the arrival of the British Prime Minister.


    But for Hardy, even though he was just a businessman, his status was now enough for Governor Grantham to treat him with such respect. When Grantham learned that Hardy was coming to Hong Kong, the British Prime Minister had even sent a secret telegram instructing him to maintain good relations with Hardy.


    Of course, the reason for maintaining good relations was clear: Britain hoped to secure a dollar loan from Hardy to alleviate their current severe funding shortage.


    Hardy''s car stopped.


    Someone opened the car door, and Hardy stepped out. Behind Hardy stood Victor, HSBC President Sanders, Wells Fargo President Sandwell, Global Times President, and others.


    In fact even if Hardy himself wasn''t impressive, just the people standing behind him were now some of the most influential figures in Hong Kong.


    "Clap clap clap~~!"


    A round of enthusiastic applause filled the air.


    Governor Grantham stepped forward to shake Hardy''s hand and exchange pleasantries. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Grantham then introduced Hardy to the Hong Kong officials. One by one, they smiled and shook Hardy''s hand before finally heading inside together.


    Before the reception began, Governor Grantham invited Hardy to say a few words.


    With a smile, Hardy stepped onto the stage and said loudly to the crowd:


    "Twenty-five days ago, I arrived in the United Kingdom, where The Prime Minister hosted a banquet for us at 10 Downing Street. I had the opportunity to discuss with the Prime Minister and members of his Cabinet the future investment and development prospects for Britain and its overseas territories..."


    Clap, clap...


    There was another round of warm applause from the audience.


    After his boasting ended, the reception officially began. Many people approached Hardy for conversations, including representatives from the four major foreign trading companies. These companies had a deep rooted presence in Hong Kong, with businesses spanning power companies, water supply, construction, real estate, shipping, airports, retail, banking, hotels, insurance, and more.


    In the past year, the Hardy Group had made large scale investments in Hong Kong, causing concerns among them that their business might be threatened.


    However, resorting to underhanded tactics to stop him? They didn''t have the guts for that.


    Now, it was even more out of the question, as the Hardy Group had acquired HSBC, Hong Kong''s most important bank. The four major trading companies also held shares in HSBC, and now they could only seek cooperation.


    Many people were also worried about Hong Kong''s future. During a conversation with Hardy, the president of Jardine Matheson asked, "Mr. Hardy, the current situation is unstable. Aren''t you worried about the possibility of a major upheaval with your large scale investment in Hong Kong at this time?"


    He was clearly referring to the potential risk of the Communist Party coming to invade Hong Kong.


    Hardy smiled lightly, "Investment is never a guaranteed thing. I know that people are unsettled in Hong Kong right now, and many investors are pulling out."


    "But this is exactly the right time to invest, isn''t it? You can acquire quality assets at a lower price. If I win the bet, my returns will multiply several times over. If I lose, I''m prepared to accept the loss and withdraw from Hong Kong."


    Some people speculated that Hardy, as the head of a large American corporation, might have received support from the U.S. government for his investments in Hong Kong. But now, Hardy told them that he was merely gambling.


    This answer left many people disappointed.


    Hardy had the wealth to afford a failed investment, but other businessmen weren''t so fortunate, and they couldn''t take such large risks.


    Hardy chuckled to himself.


    He wanted them to feel fear¡ªthis way, they would sell their assets, allowing him to acquire them at the lowest price.


    While Hardy was chatting with others, a middle aged Chinese man stood nearby. After Hardy finished his conversation with the person in front of him, the man immediately stepped forward, "Mr. Hardy, it''s an honor to meet you."


    "Mr. Tung Haoyun, I presume?"


    "Ah, Mr. Hardy, you know me?" Tung Haoyun was pleasantly surprised.


    Hardy smiled, "I''ve read about you. We are business partners after all. Your company, Orient Overseas Shipping, is currently the largest shipping company in East Asia. I hope you continue to develop it."


    When Hardy referred to them as partners, he was being polite. In reality, Hardy owned 70% of Orient Overseas Shipping, giving him absolute control.


    "I will certainly work hard to grow Orient Overseas Shipping," Tung Haoyun quickly responded.


    "Hardy Shipping already owns six shipping companies, with routes covering the globe. In the future, I hope we can cooperate further. I am confident that our shipping group will become the largest global shipping alliance," Hardy said.


    Tung Haoyun was deeply excited by this.


    Midway through the reception,


    Governor Grantham invited Hardy for a cigar. The two went out to the courtyard to chat while enjoying the night view. "Mr. Hardy, the government is very welcoming of your investments in Hong Kong. If you see any industries of interest, feel free to let me know if you need any help."


    Hardy smiled.


    "Governor, there is indeed something I could use your help with."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "Land acquisition. My group plans to expand, and we need to purchase more land. I understand the government still holds a significant amount of land, and I hope to acquire some for development," Hardy said.


    "I recall that Victor has already purchased a lot of land. Isn''t that enough?" Grantham asked, surprised.

 Chapter 451 The Hardy Group Investment In Hong Kong

    "To be honest, I have great confidence in Hong Kong''s geographic location and plan to build more factories here. The products produced could cover half of Asia. According to my plans, that amount of land is far from enough. You know, Governor, sometimes a large enterprise requires several thousand acres of land," Hardy said, exaggerating his intentions.In reality, Hong Kong''s geographic location was not ideal for industrial development¡ªit lacked natural resources, and the cost of running industries there was high.


    The reason Hong Kong emerged as an industrial hub for so long was largely due to the CCP''s adherence to a Communist system, which caused them to fall behind for decades despite their significant advantages, such as abundant natural resources, vast land, and cheap labor.


    Hardy''s real goal was land hoarding.


    At this time, the enthusiasm for land speculation wasn''t high, primarily because Hong Kong''s real estate industry had yet to develop fully. The real property boom wouldn''t occur until the late 60s and 70s, so Grantham didn''t realize that Hardy''s land acquisitions were purely for hoarding.


    Although much of Hong Kong''s land was privately owned, a significant portion was still held by the government. Hardy hoped to acquire more of this land from Grantham.


    "I can arrange that. I''ll have the head of the Land Department get in touch with Victor. You can then look at any suitable plots," Grantham agreed.


    Naturally, he would support any investment that promoted Hong Kong''s development.


    "There is one more thing. I want to build a new horse racing track and hope to collaborate with the Hong Kong Jockey Club," Hardy added.


    "You want to run horse racing and gambling?" Grantham frowned slightly.


    Currently, Hong Kong only had one racecourse at Happy Valley, which held several races annually. The present day horse racing events were quite different from what they would become in the future. The Hong Kong Jockey Club was primarily composed of Europeans and operated as a membership organization.


    As for horse betting, it wasn''t as developed as it would be later. There were only a few major lotteries, occasionally providing some entertainment. For now, horse betting was mainly restricted to the upper class, and the craze for betting on horses hadn''t yet reached the general public.


    Many Hong Kong films later included scenes of horse betting, which showed how deeply it had become ingrained in Hong Kong''s culture. However, that transformation wouldn''t occur until after the late 1970s, when races increased, and ordinary people were allowed to participate in horse betting. Continue reading stories on empire


    Grantham knew that Hardy was not only a wealthy businessman but also a gambling tycoon who owned the largest casino in the United States.


    Was he trying to extend his gambling empire to Hong Kong?


    Both the British government and the Hong Kong authorities were cautious about gambling. They understood the harmful effects of gambling, which could lead many people to abandon honest work in pursuit of quick riches. They did not want such a situation to occur.


    "I don''t intend to involve gambling at the racecourse for the time being. I just want to build a new track to enjoy horse racing with my friends. Even if the track is completed, it will still follow the rules set by the Hong Kong government," Hardy said with a smile.


    Governor Grantham finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "That''s no problem. I can represent the Hong Kong government and agree to Mr. Hardy''s racetrack joining the Jockey Club," Grantham said.


    Hardy expressed his thanks.


    It didn''t matter if they didn''t agree now¡ªthe world was constantly changing let alone a Governor even President Johnson won''t be relected again. Once the racetrack was built, he could gradually promote horse racing and develop the industry.


    The welcome reception ended, and Hardy returned to his villa for the night.


    The next day, Hardy, accompanied by Victor, inspected the situation at the Kowloon Tong Industrial Zone. The zone now had water, electricity, and roads, with dozens of factories established. Over ten factories had already begun production.


    All the factories here were jointly operated by the Hardy Group and other partners, with the factory land also owned by the Hardy Group.


    Thus, these factories had to pay an annual rent to Hardy''s Hong Kong real estate company, though overall, the cost wasn''t considered high.


    Hardy did this mainly to keep the land in his own hands.


    At the rubber shoe factory, the boss, Chen Xiangsheng, accompanied Hardy during the inspection, with Victor following behind. Chen Xiangsheng was extremely cautious and respectful. Although he was the boss here, he only owned 30% of the shares, while Hardy was the majority shareholder. In reality, Chen was just an employee.


    Hardy picked up a pair of rubber shoes and examined them.


    They weren''t much different from the rubber shoes produced in later years.


    These shoes were durable and cheap.


    Not only were they used by the U.S army, but the general public also liked them very much.


    In addition to these rubber shoes, the factory also produced thicker rubber soles, which were used for leather military boots. These hard rubber soles could be used to make cloth or leather boots suitable for winter wear.


    However, the factory didn''t make the entire shoe¡ªonly the hard rubber soles, which could be purchased separately by those who wanted to make their own boots.


    The factory''s machinery had been acquired from the U.S surplus military equipment sold by the logistics department. The entire set was brought in and operated as a joint venture. The factory could produce 1.2 million pairs of rubber shoes and 1 million sets of rubber soles annually.


    "Are they selling well?" Hardy asked. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They''re selling very well. There''s a huge demand here in Hong Kong, and we have started to sell to the Philippines, and Taiwan they have a huge demand for this quality boots. We can''t keep up with the orders, so we''re working overtime," Chen Xiangsheng quickly replied.


    "And what about these hard rubber soles?"


    "They''re all pre-ordered."


    "Do you have enough raw materials?" Hardy asked.


    "We''ve stockpiled enough for half a year," Chen Xiangsheng responded.

 Chapter 452 HD Security In Hong Kong

    Hardy set the rubber shoes down and said, "Here''s a suggestion: stockpile at least two years worth of raw materials. If you don''t have enough money, you can apply for a loan. I can have Wells Fargo Bank offer you the lowest interest rate."Chen Xiangsheng was a little surprised.


    Stay connected with empire


    "Two years worth of raw materials? Boss, do you think the price of raw materials will increase?" Chen Xiangsheng asked.


    "The raw material you use is mainly rubber. With the increasing number of automobiles, the demand for rubber is growing as well. The current low price is due to the post war surplus. Sooner or later, the price will rise again."


    Hardy then visited the toy factory.


    The equipment used to manufacture toys here came from the factory that Hardy had originally purchased for HD Security. Later, the equipment had been given to the Barbie doll factory, which had since upgraded to newer machines. The old equipment was then sent here.


    Nothing went to waste.


    This factory, like the others, was mostly owned by the Hardy Group.


    Of course, the molds had been replaced, and they were no longer making ugly dolls. Instead, the factory now mainly produced plastic toy cars. Hardy examined the models¡ªthere were about a dozen different designs, all cartoon versions based on famous car models around the world.


    "How are sales?" Hardy asked.


    "We ship them to the United States. The distributors there really like these toy cars, and with our price advantage, sales are excellent," the manager said.


    "How much profit do you make on each car?"


    "After deducting labor, electricity, and all other costs, we make about 30 cents (Hong Kong dollars) per car."


    "And how many do you produce?"


    "We can produce around 10 million units."


    Hardy quickly did the math in his head: 10 million units multiplied by 0.30 equals 3 million Hong Kong dollars, which is roughly 370,000 US dollars.


    This amount would be split between the two partners.


    For Hardy, this wasn''t a significant amount of money, but for the other shareholders, it was an excellent business. With the 30% shares they hold, they could earn a million Hong Kong dollars a year, which in this era would make them well off individuals in Hong Kong.


    Hardy then visited several other factories.


    Victor informed Hardy that the industrial zone now included a light bulb factory, a wire factory, a nail factory, a wire mesh factory, a screw factory, a cigarette factory, a button factory, a zipper factory, a flexible pipe factory, a garment and shirt factory, and a plastic flower factory.


    Producing items like radios and faucet valves already counted as relatively high tech businesses.


    Hardy smiled and said, "It''s okay. We''ll take it step by step. Eventually, it will develop. For now, focus on acquiring more land."


    Hardy was emulating the strategy of future major companies that would establish branches in China to take advantage of cheap labor costs. He knew that labor costs in Hong Kong would continue to decrease as more Chinese immigrants fled to Hong Kong to escape the Communist regime.


    These factories in Hong Kong, although not large compared to those in the United States, are already considered major factories in Asia.


    If all the more than one hundred companies in the Kowloon Tong industrial area were to move in, even if each company brought in $100,000 in revenue annually for Hardy, the total revenue would exceed ten million dollars. This would definitely be a considerable amount of profit.


    Moreover, these enterprises still have room for development.


    In the future, Hong Kong will be the most important transshipment port in the East, at least until other Asian countries rise. Business here will be plentiful. By the late 1970s, these factories could simply be relocated.


    At that time... A new industrial race will form on many Asian countries including China who will open its market to Hong Kong companies.


    Of course, The machines will certainly be new. It''s impossible to move 30-year-old machines over there.


    When the land in Hong Kong is vacated, it will coincide with the real estate boom in Hong Kong, and just by building high rises, one can make a fortune.


    By the time Hardy left the factory, it was already dusk. The convoy took him back to the villa on Mid Levels. After dinner, Hardy took a walk in the courtyard. The lights from Victoria Harbour shone in the distance.


    The moon was out tonight, making the scene incredibly picturesque.


    In the office, Hardy and Victor were sitting together, drinking tea and chatting.


    "Have you chosen locations for the security company and the intelligence company headquarters?" Hardy asked.


    "There are two options. One is in Wan Chai, previously the clubhouse of the Deli Trading Company, covering 68 acres. It''s currently for sale, with both buildings and land, and it''s conveniently located. If we buy it, we can move in directly."


    "The other location is in Tsim Sha Tsui, where there used to be a furniture factory. The owner, a Chinese businessman, is planning to immigrate to the U.S. with his family, so he''s selling the factory. It covers 36 acres and includes a three story office building, workshops, and warehouses. The rest is vacant land.


    The security company would need to renovate and refurbish it, but it''s much cheaper than the Deli clubhouse."


    "Both places have their pros and cons. If the security company is based on Hong Kong Island, it''s convenient for operations on the island. If it''s in Kowloon, it''s easier to watch over Wells Fargo bank and factories. But either way, you have to cross the harbor for certain tasks." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need to think too much. Just buy both and set up two security branches. That way, everything will be more convenient," Hardy said decisively.


    "Understood, boss," Victor noted.


    Since Hardy was establishing a security company, he wasn''t planning to do it on a small scale. He had already spoken to Governor Grantham, hoping to get permission for the security company to carry firearms. Grantham was still hesitant and hadn''t given an answer yet.

 Chapter 453 Far East Stock Exchange

    However, regardless of whether Grantham approved, Hardy''s security personnel would be armed, and in the future, a large batch of weapons would be brought in.Hardy also proposed to Grantham that the security company could supplement the Hong Kong police force or even the military to ensure Hong Kong''s safety.


    Unfortunately, Grantham directly refused.


    But no matter what, Hardy would organize his own forces to protect all of his businesses. This was non-negotiable. The British false safety promises would never convince Hardy.


    Hong Kong, though a tiny place, had suddenly seen a massive influx of people. And who were these people? They were deserters from both sides of the ongoing civil war in China. These people were an undisciplined bunch, already accustomed to looting, killing, and using force in the war-torn areas of China. Expecting these deserters to start from nothing and work honestly was simply not realistic.


    Additionally, there was the local Triad society, deeply rooted in Hong Kong but complicated in its structure, as well as other forces like the Teochew gang.


    Although Victor had established connections with the Triads, Hardy didn''t trust them. Having dealt with gangs himself, he knew exactly what kind of people they were.


    In later years, the number of gang affiliated people in Hong Kong would soar to the tens of thousands. With Hardy''s extensive business interests here, he needed a strong enough force to handle these characters.


    As for supporting his own gang leaders, that was a matter for the future.


    On the surface, Hardy intended for the HD Security Company to become a prominent power in Hong Kong, a force that everyone would fear.


    ...


    The next day. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Hardy first visited Wells Fargo Bank for an inspection. Wells Fargo''s office was originally a foreign bank, located in Central, Hong Kong Island¡ªwhat would later become the famous Hong Kong Financial Street.


    The bank president, Sandy Weil, reported to Hardy on Wells Fargo''s business development in Hong Kong over the past year. Overall, it had been stable. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Hong Kong still had HSBC, Hardy''s approach differentiated the roles of the two banks. HSBC handled all of Hong Kong''s business, while Wells Fargo was the core engine of Hardy''s group.


    In the future, the funds for Hardy''s businesses in Hong Kong would primarily go through Wells Fargo. This way, the core of Hardy''s operations in Hong Kong would be harder for others to grasp.


    After leaving Wells Fargo, Hardy, accompanied by Victor and Sandy Weil, headed to HSBC. HSBC was also on Central Road, just a few hundred meters away from Wells Fargo.


    The motorcade arrived at HSBC''s entrance.


    A large group of HSBC senior executives, all managers and above, stood in line waiting at the entrance¡ªthere were dozens of people. Seeing this grand reception for such a young man attracted the attention of onlookers and customers alike.


    Hardy stepped out of the car.


    HSBC President Saunders immediately stepped forward.


    The crowd, watching the scene, thought to themselves, "This level of reception for a young man must mean he''s someone extraordinary."


    At that moment, someone quietly remarked, "I''ve seen this man in the newspapers. This must be Mr. Hardy, only 28 years old, and already one of the richest tycoons in the U.S."


    "Oh, so this is Mr. Hardy! I''ve heard people talk about the Hardy Group recently. I always thought Mr. Hardy would be an old man. I didn''t expect him to be so young¡ªonly 28."


    After some brief pleasantries, Hardy didn''t rush inside but instead stood at the foot of the HSBC building, gazing at it.


    The current HSBC building was already the third generation, a 13 story building flanked by annexes on both sides.


    A pair of bronze lions stood at the entrance.


    These bronze lions were quite famous. It was said that the Shanghai HSBC headquarters also had two bronze lions. During the Japanese occupation of Hong Kong, due to a shortage of materials, the Japanese tried to melt the lions down for copper, showing just how desperate they were.


    Later, when the atomic bombs dropped and Japan surrendered, the U.S. military found the lions in a warehouse. Knowing they belonged to HSBC, they returned them, and thus the lions were reinstated to their original place.


    Hardy walked forward and patted the two bronze lions. "Guard the door well for me." With a smile, he then walked into the building.


    Inside the conference room.


    Hardy listened to HSBC''s management report. The bank''s financial situation was still tight, despite the $40 million support from Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank. However, with so many customers withdrawing their money¡ªespecially due to Wells Fargo''s operations pulling most of it out¡ªit was difficult to maintain liquidity.


    Though it was tough, HSBC was not yet at a critical survival point.


    President Saunders discussed plans to tighten the money supply, reduce loans, recover as much capital as possible, lower bad debt rates, and hold events to rebuild public confidence in HSBC and attract more deposits.


    As for operational details, Hardy didn''t interfere. After Saunders finished his report, Hardy said, "Two things. First, recent intelligence shows that more and more people are coming to Hong Kong from the mainland. These people often carry large amounts of cash, gold, or silver, making it a prime opportunity to attract deposits. HSBC and Wells Fargo must not neglect this business."


    "Second, the scale of the Hong Kong stock market is currently small, My idea is to develop Hong Kong into the first financial center in the East.


    "The current Hong Kong Stock Exchange is too small, with only about 30 companies listed. However, it''s under the control of the Financial Secretary, and we can''t touch it. My idea is to establish a new stock exchange ourselves."


    "It could be called the Far East Stock Exchange or the Kowloon Stock Exchange¡ªeither name works. The exchange''s banking operations could be managed by HSBC and Wells Fargo. We can model it after the U.S. stock market and set up a financial index to show market trends."

 Chapter 454 The Hardy Groups Hong Kong Division

    At this time, the Hang Seng Index did not yet exist."In the future, Hardy Group companies can choose to list on this new exchange. Other companies can also list here. Stock categories could include shipping, warehousing, hotels, real estate, construction, finance, retail, toys, industry, and more. We''ll gradually cultivate the market and make Hong Kong''s financial scene more active."


    HSBC and Wells Fargo''s senior executives were busily taking notes.


    To be honest, they were all somewhat shocked.


    Establishing a new stock exchange and turning Hong Kong into a financial center of Asia the boss''s ambitions were truly vast.


    Right now, China was engulfed in continuous conflicts.


    The future of Hong Kong was uncertain.


    Many people were filled with worry, including the old trading families, who were busy reducing their assets and preparing to flee Hong Kong at any moment. Continue reading at empire


    Yet at this time, Mr. Hardy continued investing and showed great confidence in Hong Kong''s future, leaving them surprised.


    After discussing these matters, Hardy brought up another topic.


    "Since you''re all here, let me share the industrial planning for Hong Kong so you have a clear picture in mind."


    Everyone immediately straightened up and focused their attention on the boss.


    "HSBC will operate independently in the future and be solely governed by its board of directors."


    "The Hong Kong branch of Wells Fargo is just that¡ªa branch. It will remain under the direct control of Wells Fargo''s headquarters." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "HD Security''s Hong Kong branch will also function as an independent division of HD Security, without interference from others."


    "The Global Times and ABC TV and radio stations will continue to report directly to their upper management."


    "As for the remaining businesses, they will form the Hardy Group''s Hong Kong division. Victor will oversee this company, which includes all businesses in the Kowloon Tong industrial zone, Hardy Real Estate, and any new companies that emerge in the future."


    "Any business that isn''t under the direct jurisdiction of other divisions will fall under the Hong Kong branch."


    Many people thought to themselves,


    This Hong Kong branch essentially had no difference from the group itself.


    As they left HSBC, Victor also sat in the car. Hardy turned to Victor and said, "Look for a suitable building to purchase for the branch headquarters. As the president of this branch, you shouldn''t be cramped in a small apartment."


    "You have a bunch of vice presidents and managers under you, plus a dedicated financial and legal team. You need a proper headquarters."


    "I understand, boss. I''ll find a suitable place as soon as possible," Victor quickly replied.


    Back at the Mid Levels villa.


    It was still afternoon, and the sun was warm. Hardy and Victor chatted in the backyard while the servants brought coffee and snacks.


    After taking a sip of coffee, Hardy said, "Victor, where do you think would be a good location to build a racetrack in Hong Kong?"


    Victor was momentarily stunned.


    The boss''s mind was always so active, now jumping to the topic of racetracks.


    "You want to build a racetrack in Hong Kong?"


    Hardy chuckled lightly. "Haven''t you noticed? The Hong Kong Jockey Club brings together all of Hong Kong''s upper class. The Jockey Club has become a power hub, and for Hardy Group to gain more influence, we need to have a voice there."


    "Building a racetrack is just the first step. The next goal is to join the Jockey Club and eventually become a key player there. What I want is to gain influence over the club''s membership."


    "Once our businesses take off, our overall strength will slowly surpass the old foreign trading Families."


    Victor finally understood Hardy''s intention to build a racetrack.


    "Boss, we still have a large piece of land in Sha Tin. How about building the racetrack there?" Victor asked.


    Hardy paused for a moment.


    History always has an uncanny way of converging in the same direction.


    In the future, Hong Kong''s second racetrack would indeed be the Sha Tin Racecourse. Now, that piece of land had been acquired by Victor, and Hardy''s idea of building a racetrack naturally made that location an option.


    Hardy thought about it but shook his head.


    "No, let''s build it in Kowloon. Find a piece of land larger than Happy Valley and construct the new racetrack there. We can deal with Sha Tin later," Hardy said.


    "At the moment, it wasn''t convenient to reach Sha Tin¡ªthe roads were long, and it required passing through mountains. Currently, there was no tunnel, and Kowloon wasn''t as congested as it would be in the future. We can still secure large tracts of land. I''ve already spoken to Grantham about purchasing some, so we''ll build in Kowloon."


    "There''s a large population here, and once the racetrack is up and running, it will be much more convenient. As for whether the Hong Kong government will agree by then¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter. If worst comes to worst, we''ll open a casino in Macau and use a telephone betting system¡ªraces in Hong Kong, bets placed in Macau. This would perfectly bypass territorial restrictions."


    Moreover, building a racetrack in Kowloon serves another purpose: land acquisition. We can occupy a large area of land now, and in the future, when space becomes tight, and the roads are developed, we can consider moving the racetrack to Sha Tin. The land where the racetrack stood could likely be sold for hundreds of billions of Hong Kong dollars.


    Many families in Hong Kong made their fortune this way in later years.


    They originally ran businesses that weren''t very profitable, but in the end, they simply sold their land for over a hundred billion Hong Kong dollars, and just like that, they became one of Hong Kong''s top richest families.


    "Victor, are there any large health supplement companies or pharmaceutical manufacturers here in Hong Kong?" Hardy asked.


    Victor thought for a while, but shook his head and said: "None that I can think of, boss. Are you planning to enter the health supplement industry?"

 Chapter 455 Health Supplements

    "The Chinese are preparing to repay their debts with arable land near Hong Kong, right? I''ve thought of a way to use that land," Hardy said, his eyes narrowing in thought."We can''t start any kind of industry in a communist territory, so aside from cultivating herbs on that land, why not start a health supplement company? Instead of just selling raw herbs, we could produce supplements and sell them. It''s far more profitable. With the growing trend in the West towards health and wellness, especially in the U.S.


    and Europe, the demand for vitamins and supplements has skyrocketed," Hardy explained.


    "Then why don''t we just sell medicine?" Victor asked.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "Pharmaceuticals are too strictly regulated¡ªtedious reports, several rounds of clinical trials, and it usually takes years to bring a drug to market. Health supplements are different; they''re classified as food. Once produced, they can be sold directly, as long as no one dies from consuming them, there''s no issue."


    In Europe and the U.S., the law classifies supplements as dietary supplements, which are treated as food. The regulations are far more lenient compared to pharmaceuticals. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it''s still a massive market. In the world Hardy came from, the health supplement industry had an annual market of over $200 billion.


    Most importantly, the Chinese really doesn''t have much to offer right now.


    What Hardy needs to do is make sure every assests under his hand are generating profits no matter how small it is.


    "Since there are no large health supplement companies in Hong Kong, why not create one? Do you know the situation of the current dominant health supplement companies in Hong Kong?" Hardy asked.


    "I do know one. It''s called VitaPlus Pharmaceuticals. It used to be a pharmaceutical company in Guangzhou but later relocated to Hong Kong, where they built a factory focused on health supplements and vitamins. The factory covers 150 acres, and all the equipment was imported from the U.S. and the U.K.," Victor said.


    "Oh, how do you know so much about it?" Hardy asked.


    Victor smiled sheepishly, "Once, at a cocktail party, VitaPlus boss, Sha Tongyi, was introduced to me. Since I was selling penicillin, and we have a penicillin factory in the U.K, he assumed I had connections in the U.S. supplement industry and hoped I could help him sell his products in the U.S."


    "What kind of products do they produce?" Hardy asked.


    Victor hesitated, "Sorry, boss, the names were all in technical jargon, and quite difficult to pronounce. I couldn''t remember them."


    Hardy understood. Translating industry-specific terms is tough, and even many locals would find them hard to recall, let alone a Frenchman like Victor.


    Hardy checked the time¡ªit was 4:30 in the afternoon. "It''s not too late yet. See if you can get in touch with Sha Tongyi. Tell him I''d like to meet with him."


    Hardy didn''t like delays. If something could be done today, why wait for tomorrow?


    "Sure, boss. I''ll contact him right away." Victor quickly went inside to make the call.


    Though he didn''t have Sha Tongyi''s number, that didn''t stop Victor. He called his assistant, who quickly looked through the business cards and found VitaPlus Pharmaceuticals'' contact information, eventually getting in touch with Sha Tongyi.


    Sha Tongyi was 46 years old. His family had been involved in traditional Chinese medicine for generations, but he had pivoted to the modern health supplement industry, focusing on vitamins and dietary products. He had studied pharmaceuticals at Cambridge University, where he specialized in supplement manufacturing.


    During his studies, Sha realized the potential for combining traditional nutritional knowledge with modern health science. Upon returning to Guangzhou, he founded a supplement factory, utilizing Western production techniques to convert traditional ideas into modern health supplements and vitamins.


    VitaPlus business gradually grew.


    But later, with the continuous outbreak of wars, Sha had the foresight to relocate his Guangzhou factory to Hong Kong. However, even there, he couldn''t escape the horrors of war. During the Japanese occupation of Hong Kong, the VitaPlus factory was shut down.


    After Japan''s surrender, Sha regained control of the factory, but the equipment had been severely damaged, leaving only the buildings.


    The original workers had also left.


    Sha essentially had to start over.


    Gritting his teeth, he sold off his ancestral properties in Guangzhou and took out a bank loan to purchase new machinery. After more than a year of effort, he managed to reopen the factory.


    But new challenges arose¡ªwar broke out again on the China, severing trade routes. Finished products couldn''t be sold, and with a large amount of capital tied up, along with significant loans, VitaPlus struggled to stay afloat.


    Sha had considered selling supplements abroad, but opening up foreign markets wasn''t easy. Currently, VitaPlus was barely scraping by.


    Today, Sha was at his factory when he received a call from Victor''s assistant, asking him to return the call. Sha was stunned.


    He had met Victor at a cocktail party through connections and knew Victor had extensive resources. Sha had hoped Victor could help him sell supplements abroad, but at the time, Victor had said they weren''t involved in that field.


    Sha had been quite disappointed. Stay tuned to empire


    He hadn''t expected that today, Victor would be asking him to call back. Was there something going on?


    Regardless of the reason, Sha didn''t dare hesitate. He immediately called the number provided by the assistant.


    After a transfer, he finally got through to Victor.


    "Hello, Mr. Victor. This is Sha Tongyi. May I ask what you need from me?" Sha asked fluently in English.


    "Mr. Hardy would like to meet you. Are you available?" Victor replied.


    "Mr. Hardy?"


    Sha was shocked. He never expected that Hardy himself would want to see him. Recently, Hardy''s visit to Hong Kong had been all over the newspapers. Sha had read the reports and naturally knew a bit about him.


    In the U.S., he is a remarkable figure. Over the past year, the Hardy Group has invested heavily in Hong Kong, building a penicillin factory and establishing the Kowloon Tong Industrial Zone. He even owns Wells Fargo and has acquired HSBC, which shows his immense financial power.

 Chapter 456 VitaPlus

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Hardy wants to meet with me.In his mind, Mr. Victor was already an extraordinary person, and as for Mr. Hardy, he was Victor''s boss¡ªa man who converses with U.S. Presidents, British Prime Ministers, and even the British King.


    A man far beyond his reach.


    "What does Mr. Hardy want with me?" Sha Tongyi asked cautiously.


    "Mr. Hardy is interested in health supplements and asked if there are any good pharmaceutical companies in Hong Kong. I remembered the conversation we had at the cocktail party, so I thought of you. If you have time, could you come to Mr. Hardy''s estate on Victoria Peak?"


    "Oh, yes, I have time, I have time," Sha Tongyi quickly replied.


    "I''ll send a car to pick you up."


    "No, no, there''s no need. I can drive myself."


    "Alright, then I''ll have security meet you at the entrance to Victoria Peak; otherwise, you won''t be able to get in," Victor said.


    "Understood, I''ll head over right away, Mr. Victor."


    After hanging up the phone, Sha quickly got dressed.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what Mr. Hardy wanted, this was definitely an opportunity for him. The newspapers reported that Mr. Hardy''s assets amounted to billions of dollars. For such a figure, just a few words could pull his supplement company out of its current struggles.


    Half an hour later, Sha drove to the foot of Victoria Peak¡ªhis main factory was in Kowloon, making the cross harbor journey a hassle.


    Someone was already waiting for him at the guard post. They got into Sha''s car and accompanied him up to Hardy''s estate.


    After tidying his suit, Sha nervously followed security into the living room.


    Seeing Sha enter, Victor immediately approached. Just as Sha was about to greet him, Victor said, "Come, let''s head to Mr. Hardy''s study. He''s been expecting you for some time."


    "Of course, of course."


    They reached the study''s door.


    Victor stopped and gently knocked twice on the door.


    Standing behind Victor, Sha observed how even the powerful and influential Victor was so respectful and cautious in Mr. Hardy''s presence. It made him realize just how much authority Mr. Hardy commanded.


    "Come in."


    Hardy''s voice came from inside.


    Victor opened the door and led Sha into the room.


    "Boss, Mr. Sha from VitaPlus Pharmaceuticals is here," Victor said softly.


    Hardy was writing something but looked up when he saw a middle aged man, about 1.75 meters tall, with a gentle appearance. Smiling, Hardy stood up, "Mr. Sha, I apologize for calling you over so suddenly."


    He walked out from behind his desk and extended his hand to Sha.


    Sha quickly reached out with both hands to shake Hardy''s, "No, no, it''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Hardy."


    Sha thought to himself, Mr. Hardy seems quite approachable.


    Both men sat down, and Victor went to get two cups of tea¡ªone placed in front of Hardy, the other in front of Sha.


    Sha stood up immediately.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Even though Victor was serving them, Sha didn''t dare remain seated casually.


    "Mr. Sha, what kind of products does your factory produce, and how are your profits?" Hardy asked.


    Sha dared not hide anything.


    "VitaPlus produces a variety of health supplements and vitamins. We have multivitamins, immunity boosters, weight management supplements, and products targeting specific health needs, like bone health, digestive health, and cardiovascular support."


    At this point, Sha suddenly paused, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "Sorry, Mr. Hardy, I forgot that you might not be familiar with some of the product categories. The health industry is quite broad."


    "It''s alright, keep going. I understand enough," Hardy said with a smile.


    Sha was slightly relieved.


    "Our company spans over 150 acres, and we have the most advanced production lines imported from the U.K. and the U.S. We can produce pills, capsules, tablets, and syrups."


    "Our product output is high, and the quality is stable. In the past, our products were very popular in China, and we also have decent sales here in Hong Kong."


    Hardy listened with a smile and, after Sha finished, asked, "Mr. Sha, would you be willing to sell your factory?" Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Sha was stunned.


    "Mr. Hardy, are you saying... you want to buy my factory?"


    Hardy smiled, "I had been considering purchasing a pharmaceutical company to enter the health supplement industry, but I hadn''t decided whose to buy. Now, I''ve made up my mind. I admire you and would like to ask if you''re interested in joining the Hardy Group."


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy, along with Victor and a lawyer, arrived at VitaPlus Pharmaceuticals. Sha Tongyi accompanied them as they toured the factory.


    Just as Sha Tongyi had described, the factory''s equipment was quite new, all imported from abroad, and the production line was well established.


    Hardy was fairly satisfied with what he saw.


    In the factory office, Hardy spoke up, "I''ll purchase 85% of the shares for 400,000 US dollars. But I have one condition: you must stay and continue managing this factory for at least ten years. I''ll also offer you a 10% share of the management profits. What do you think, Mr. Sha?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this price, Sha Tongyi almost fell to his knees.


    When he first built this factory, it had cost him over 1.3 million HKD, equivalent to around 550,000 US dollars, much of it from loans. The price Hardy offered was simply too good for Sha Tongyi to refuse.


    Why was Hardy offering such a generous sum? It was mainly because he had read Sha Tongyi''s resume. Graduating from the prestigious medical program at Cambridge University, Sha came from a family with a deep understanding of medicine, and he had expertise in both traditional approaches and modern pharmaceutical practices.


    Sha was a rare talent, someone who could adapt quickly to Western methods and business practices, making him a perfect fit for Hardy''s vision.


    As for the factory, it was one of the more advanced manufacturers of health products. Acquiring it would save Hardy the hassle of building a facility from scratch.

 Chapter 457 Viagra

    Hardy had his own vision for the future of health supplements. He wanted to dominate this emerging market by providing health supplements backed by Western research and marketed globally. Hardy wasn''t concerned with traditional approaches or local methods; he knew that profit was found in scaling modern health products efficiently.Experience more tales on empire


    When Hardy encountered a talent like Sha Tongyi, he couldn''t let him slip away. He wasn''t offering a generous sum out of charity but because he saw the factory''s potential to maximize profits and dominate the health supplement market.


    Upon hearing Hardy''s offer, Sha Tongyi felt as though he had been hit by an enormous windfall. Lately, he had been worrying about running the business, about the upcoming loan deadlines, about his inability to open new markets, and about the future of his factory.


    But now¡­


    With one sentence from Hardy, all his worries vanished.


    Selling the factory would net him 400,000 US dollars, while still retaining 15% of the shares and 10% of the management profits. If the factory developed well in the future, this would be a substantial income.


    In other companies, holding 25% of the shares would make him a major shareholder.


    As for the factory''s future, with the backing of Hardy''s group, it was clear that as long as he stuck to Hardy''s model, success was almost guaranteed.


    Both parties had no objections.


    The lawyer immediately drafted the agreement, and both parties signed to confirm. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sha Tongyi received a $400,000 check from Wells Fargo Bank.


    "Boss, how would you like the factory to operate in the future?" Sha Tongyi had already shifted his tone and now addressed Hardy as "boss."


    "I''ve outlined a simple plan."


    "Half of the current products will be cut. Going forward, the factory will primarily produce health supplements. As you probably know, medicines are heavily regulated in the U.S. and European markets, but health supplements face almost no restrictions. Once produced, they can be put directly on the market."


    "Products like Chuanbei Pipa Syrup can stay, but most others will have to go."


    "As for the first new product, I plan to have the company produce a... male enhancement supplement!"


    Sha Tongyi was taken aback.


    A male enhancement supplement?


    In traditional industries, anything related to men''s sexual health was usually handled discreetly. Yet here was Hardy, planning to make this his flagship product.


    However, after considering the difference in mindset between Westerners and Easterners, Sha Tongyi quickly accepted the idea.


    "Do you have a formula for something that takes effect quickly and can last for about an hour?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes!" Sha Tongyi replied confidently.


    "In fact, creating such a formula isn''t difficult. The main ingredient is epimedium, also known as ''horny goat weed.'' Other ingredients include ginseng, deer antler, and other traditional herbs."


    "There are many possible formulas, some based on old traditions, but I can modernize them to fit the Western supplement market. We can create a supplement that takes effect in as little as twenty minutes and lasts for about an hour."


    Hardy smiled lightly. "The health benefits are up to the users. It''s much better than being unable to function at all, right?"


    "Alright, so the first product is decided. Now, what about the name?"


    Hardy recalled the name of such product in his previouse life, He liked that name. "Let''s call it Viagra."


    "It should be made into tablets with a sugar coating, where just one pill takes effect. Is that possible?" Hardy asked Sha Tongyi.


    "Completely possible, boss," Sha replied confidently.


    "Excellent! Haha, I''ve even come up with the advertisement slogan: ''Wait twenty minutes, get two hours!'' ''Real men should be strong!'' ''Viagra will rekindle your passion and vigor!'' ''Let the storm hit even harder!''"


    Sha Tongyi and Victor stared at Hardy, not daring to show any expression on their faces, but inwardly they were both amazed at how lively their boss''s mind was.


    "For the next products, we can move on to kidney tonics for men, beauty supplements for women, brain boosting supplements for children."


    "When running a health supplement business, remember one principle: for men, focus on the lower body; for women, focus on the face; for children, focus on the brain and future; for the elderly, focus on longevity."


    Sha Tongyi couldn''t stop nodding. No wonder Hardy was so successful. Even though he hadn''t studied medicine, he understood human nature. Health supplements are developed based on people''s desires, so how could there not be a market for them?


    When he thought about the medicines he had been producing, the target audience had been so small. No wonder they didn''t sell well.


    Sha Tongyi nodded vigorously.


    Excitedly, he said, "Rest assured, boss, I will handle this well."


    Turning to Victor, he said, "Victor, your job is to find a suitable place, enough to accommodate a few hundred people, where they can concentrate on their research in peace."


    "Yes, boss," Victor quickly responded.


    Hardy then addressed Sha Tongyi, "As for the research institute''s funding, here''s $100,000 to start with. If it''s not enough, you can apply for more from the group."


    That should be enough for now.


    Working for such a boss is wonderful¡ªno need to worry about money.


    But inwardly, Sha also made a firm vow: he would make sure the research institute was successful and not let the boss down.


    ...


    Hardy had been in Hong Kong for several days now.


    Each day had been busy.


    Today, he finally had some free time and felt relaxed. He decided to take a proper walk around Hong Kong, to experience the local customs and culture of this era.


    Hardy was walking through the market, accompanied by his ten bodyguards, when a commotion suddenly arose in the distance.


    A group of men wearing black clothes, wielding iron rods and machetes, rushed over with fierce intent. There were about twenty to thirty of them. The onlookers, seeing this display of aggression, scattered in fear.


    Some vegetable stalls were kicked over, scattering radishes and cabbages all over the ground.

 Chapter 458 Unexpected Incident

    Some fish stands were overturned, with big and small fish flung across half the street, flopping helplessly on the ground.Wherever these men passed, shops were smashed and stalls were overturned.


    Hardy frowned slightly at the scene. Isn''t this just like the gangsters smashing streets in the future? So, the tradition dates back to this time.


    As the group of men got closer, Hardy''s ten bodyguards immediately gathered around him, each slipping a hand into their jackets, ready to draw their guns at any moment.


    Hardy wasn''t afraid, but he signaled to his men to stay alert in case the reckless group of thugs tried to get too close.


    Just as the group of men arrived in front of a dried fish shop, a wave of people suddenly charged out from inside. These men, wearing white clothes, numbered around thirty to forty, outnumbering the men in black. Each one carried a blade¡ªsome held kitchen knives, others wielded machetes, and some had fish-cutting knives.


    "Kill them!"


    A brawny man among the men in white roared and charged toward the men in black.


    "Get them!"


    The leader of the men in black shouted back.


    The two sides immediately clashed in a violent brawl.


    Machetes swung wildly, iron rods crashed down, and blood splattered everywhere. The scene became bloody and brutal.


    In reality, street fighting isn''t like what people imagine¡ªdragging out for dozens of rounds. Both sides carried lethal weapons, so within just a few breaths, the battle was decided.


    The men in black, who came to smash the street, were clearly unprepared, while the men in white had the advantage of numbers. Before long, many of the men in black were cut down, and the remaining ones fled for their lives, injured.


    The men in white gave chase, slashing at the fleeing men with relentless fury.


    Two of the men in black ran toward the market stalls where Hardy was standing, with five or six men in white hot on their heels. They were about to reach the area when Hardy''s bodyguards, fearing that these people might disturb Hardy, instantly drew their guns.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The head of security fired his gun at the charging men. However, he didn''t aim directly at them¡ªhe raised the muzzle slightly, and the bullets flew over their heads.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of gunfire froze everyone in place.


    The men in black tumbled to the ground, while the men in white stopped about ten meters away from the bodyguards. Even the surrounding citizens all turned to look.


    Seeing that it was a group of foreigners, with several holding guns, the men in white realized they must be protecting someone important. They were so frightened that they turned and ran back.


    The ones still fighting near the dried fish shop also stopped and quickly left. Those men in black who could still move stumbled away, clutching their wounds.


    However, those seriously injured could only lie in the blood, groaning.


    "Toot!"


    "Toot, toot!"


    In the distance, the sound of police whistles approached.


    Before long, a few patrol officers came running. They didn''t pay much attention to the people lying on the street, instead grabbing a bystander and asking,


    "Where was the gunfire? Where?"


    Street fights were common, but gunfire was a serious matter.


    Someone pointed toward Hardy and his group.


    The policemen saw the group of foreigners at the entrance and immediately felt a sense of dread. The leading officer paused and said to two others, "You two call for backup. I''ll go over and see what''s going on."


    "Be careful, sir," one of the officers warned.


    "Judging by the looks of it, they''re bodyguards for some important person. Don''t worry," the officer replied as he walked toward Hardy''s group.


    He stopped beside the bodyguards and asked in English, "Were you the ones who fired the shots?"


    One of the bodyguards glanced at the officer and replied expressionlessly, "Yes, we fired. They were fighting here, endangering our boss''s safety. We didn''t shoot anyone, just fired to scare them off."


    The patrol officer nodded.


    "I need to know who your boss is, so I can include it in my report," the patrol officer asked again.


    The bodyguard didn''t respond but instead looked toward Hardy.


    At that moment, Hardy walked over and looked at the patrol officer, saying, "My name is Jon Hardy. You can write that in your report."


    The officer was startled.


    He had certainly heard of Hardy''s name.


    Since Hardy arrived in Hong Kong, every newspaper had reported on him extensively. There were only a handful of people who didn''t know his name.


    Snap!


    The patrol officer saluted Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I apologize for the disturbance," the officer said respectfully.


    Hardy thought to himself, this young officer has good manners. "It''s no big deal; I''ve been on the battlefield and seen far worse. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Jayce, Mr. Hardy," the young officer quickly replied.


    Hardy nodded.


    "Handle things here. I don''t have time to go back with you to give a statement. Is that fine?" Hardy asked.


    "Of course, no problem at all," Jayce quickly responded.


    After all, this Mr. Hardy was someone who had been received by the Governor himself, accompanied by the Commissioner of Police. Jayce, a lowly street officer, wouldn''t dare ask him to come to the station.


    "Good, then I thank you. I''ll remember this favor. If you ever need anything, you can look for Victor. Do you know Victor?" Hardy asked.


    Jayce was thrilled inside. Continue reading at empire


    He hadn''t expected such fortune to fall from the sky¡ªMr. Hardy remembered him with a favor.


    "Yes, I know Mr. Victor," Jayce quickly replied.


    Hardy didn''t say anything further, turning around to leave. The bodyguards surrounded him, vigilant for any potential threats.


    As Hardy left, he found it rather amusing. He had granted Jayce a favor, which was essentially giving him a rope. If Jayce was smart, he would climb up that rope and gain Victor''s support. Hardy believed his rise would be swift.

 Chapter 459 Firearms Carry Permit

    And as Jayce rose through Hardy''s connections, he would inevitably become one of Hardy''s men, working for the Hardy Group in the future.But what if Jayce didn''t know how to climb the rope?


    Stay tuned to empire


    Heh.


    If he didn''t have the ability to climb up, what use would he be? At worst, Hardy could always cultivate another assistant.


    Hardy returned to the Taiping Mountain villa.


    Sitting in the living room, he contemplated. The last time Hardy had approached Governor Grantham with a request to allow HD Security to use weapons in Hong Kong, he had been rejected. Hardy had been looking for an opportunity ever since.


    He now felt that today''s incident might just be that opportunity.


    After some thought,


    He called his intelligence chief, John Wick. "John, I want you to investigate what happened today with the gang fight on Sheung Wan Street. I need a detailed report."


    "Also, I want a comprehensive investigation of all the current triad forces in Hong Kong. Compile it into a report."


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy," John Wick responded and left to carry out his orders.


    Hardy then called the editor-in-chief of the Global Times, instructing him to report on today''s gang fight on Sheung Wan Street. He told him to emphasize the severity of the incident and express concern for Hong Kong''s future public safety.


    The next day.


    The Global Times published a detailed report on the street gang fight.


    "Yesterday, on one of Hong Kong''s busiest main streets, Sheung Wan Street, two gangs engaged in a violent clash. Seven people were killed on the spot, and sixteen were injured. Several innocent bystanders were also caught in the crossfire."


    "In the past year, incidents of gang violence have become increasingly frequent, leading to growing instability in Hong Kong''s public safety. Last year alone, there were over a hundred such clashes, with more than 300 casualties, causing a significant impact on the everyday lives of Hong Kong residents.


    Citizens are calling for a stable and harmonious living environment and urging the government to take strong measures to control the gangs and ensure public safety."


    That afternoon,


    Victor visited Governor Grantham again.


    "Governor, Mr. Hardy happened to witness the gang fight on Sheung Wan Street yesterday. After seeing the situation, he''s become quite concerned about public safety in Hong Kong. Our group has invested over a hundred million dollars in Hong Kong, but without a stable public security environment, it''s impossible to conduct proper business."


    "Last year alone, there were over a hundred gang fights in Hong Kong¡ªno city can tolerate that."


    "Mr. Hardy will be heading to England again in the near future, and he intends to discuss the situation in Hong Kong with the Prime Minister. He hopes to enhance corporate security capabilities to ensure the safety of Hardy Group''s investments in Hong Kong."


    Grantham was taken aback.


    Was this a plan to file a complaint with the Prime Minister?


    If Hardy really voiced his concerns about Hong Kong''s governance to the Prime Minister, it would have significant repercussions for him.


    Grantham didn''t doubt Hardy''s influence.


    After some thought, he said,


    "I remember Mr. Hardy previously mentioned that he wanted his security company to have permission to use weapons in Hong Kong. Upon reflection, perhaps it is necessary."


    "I will discuss this with the other members of the Legislative Council to see if it is necessary to allow HD Security to carry weapons, ensuring the safety of Hardy Group''s investments."


    The Governor in Hong Kong is the full representative of the British King and the Commander in Chief of the three armed forces stationed in Hong Kong. He holds the authority to appoint members of both the Executive Council and the Legislative Council, making him, in essence, the emperor of Hong Kong.


    As long as he agrees, this matter will undoubtedly be approved.


    In just two days,


    The Hong Kong government issued an order allowing the ''HD Security Company,'' registered in Hong Kong, to use light firearms for the protection of enterprises in the city. Additionally, the company was permitted to use light weapons when conducting security business across the city. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Hong Kong police retained supervisory power over the use of firearms by the security companies. If any security company violated regulations in their use of weapons, appropriate penalties would be imposed.


    With the issuance of this order, HD Security gained the legal right to use firearms in Hong Kong moving forward.


    Many of Hong Kong''s wealthy individuals, upon seeing this order, had thoughts about it. HD Security is the largest security company in the United States, and there was no doubt about its capabilities. Now that it could legally use weapons in Hong Kong, hiring a few HD Security personnel would provide a significant safeguard for their safety.


    Moreover, HD Security employees were tall, strong Westerners, which would also be quite impressive to show off.


    The only drawback was the cost.


    Each security personnel cost $400 per month.


    That equated to over 3,000 Hong Kong dollars, which was quite significant, considering that a Hong Kong police officer''s monthly salary was only around a hundred dollars at that time.


    Thirty times more expensive.


    Yet despite the high price, many people still called HD Security''s Hong Kong branch, hoping to hire security personnel.


    Even before HD Security''s Hong Kong branch officially opened, they had already received a large number of orders. Based on current estimates, they would need no fewer than 200 personnel, but the number of staff available was far from enough.


    When this issue was reported to Lancer, he immediately decided to send another batch of personnel and start local recruitment efforts.


    There were many strong young men in Hong Kong.


    Many of them had returned from battlefields. After a few months of training by HD Security instructors, these men could be turned into qualified security personnel.


    Their prices wouldn''t need to be as high, but with the legal ability to carry firearms, there would certainly be many willing to hire them.


    If, in the future, they could assemble a thousand strong armed security force in this area,


    The likes of the Triads, Sun Yee On, and 14K wouldn''t dare provoke HD Security.

 Chapter 460 A Successful Experiment

    Few days later.The excited, Sha Tongyi brought the new medicine to Hardy, exclaiming, "Mr. Hardy, the Viagra Pill is ready. This is the final product. Please take a look."


    Hardy took the glass bottle containing about 20 tablets. He poured one into his palm and noticed that the pill was green.


    "Why is it green?" Hardy asked.


    "We didn''t add any coloring. This is just the natural color after production. Mr. Hardy, do you not like the color?" Sha Tongyi asked.


    "No, it doesn''t matter."


    Whether it was a blue pill or a green one, they were all the same.


    "How effective is it?" Hardy asked.


    "Well, we haven''t tested it yet. I rushed over as soon as we finished. But after the adjustments we made together, we''re confident in the effect," Sha Tongyi replied.


    "We must find someone to test it."


    After thinking for a moment, Hardy called Victor, asking him to contact the Triads to see if they could find people to help test the medicine.


    Explore stories at empire


    "Boss, how many people do you need?" Victor asked.


    "At least 20. We''ll need 10 ordinary people and 10 of a higher caliber."


    It had to be said,


    The Triads were experts at handling such things. Victor quickly called back, saying the Triads were already prepared. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss, would you like to oversee it yourself?" Sha Tongyi asked.


    Hardy found the idea quite amusing and decided to go in person. The convoy arrived at a nightclub on Hong Kong Island, which was one of the Triads businesses.


    At the entrance of the nightclub,


    Bruce Lee led a group to welcome Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, welcome." Bruce Lee was very respectful; after all, he now relied on Hardy for his livelihood.


    "No need to be so formal." Hardy said.


    The experiment began.


    Hardy didn''t need to personally observe it, leaving Sha Tongyi and his team to handle the testing. Meanwhile, Bruce Lee invited Hardy, Victor, and the others to the manager''s office, where they sat down for tea and conversation.


    Hardy took a sip of tea and casually asked, "What are the Triads mainly involved in?"


    Bruce Lee hesitated for a moment. "Mostly businesses that can''t be shown on the surface: nightclubs, gambling halls, restaurants. Sometimes we help people smuggle goods."


    Hardy understood. It was nothing more than the usual vices¡ªgambling, drugs, and smuggling.


    "Have you ever considered doing other kinds of business?" Hardy asked.


    Bruce Lee was stunned.


    "What other business, Mr. Hardy?"


    "Legal business, of course."


    Hardy didn''t say ''legitimate business,'' merely using the word ''legal.''


    Although Hardy had connections with the Hong Kong government, publicly owned HD Security, and was preparing to cultivate power within the police force, he still believed that gangs had significant utility, especially in a place like Hong Kong during this era.


    Sun Yee On and the 14K Gang were mostly made up of former soldiers who had deserted from both sides during the Civil War, which Hardy didn''t appreciate. Having been a soldier himself, he looked down on deserters.


    On the other hand, the Triads were composed of locals, and since he already had business dealings with them, they were the most suitable group to bring into his fold.


    "There are many businesses¡ªtaxi companies, bus companies, establishing a film company, building a few cinemas. Later, I also plan to open a casino in Macau, which will require someone to manage it. These are all legitimate businesses," Hardy said.


    "We can even consider joint investments to form a company that specifically manages these ventures," he added.


    Bruce Lee became quite excited upon hearing this.


    Any one of these businesses could be a large and profitable venture, and naturally, he was willing to participate. However, to be honest, although the Triads had a considerable number of members, they didn''t have much money to spare. The businesses Hardy was talking about clearly required a substantial investment.


    "Mr. Hardy, we are, of course, eager to do business with you, but we don''t have that much capital," Bruce Lee said helplessly.


    "It''s not a problem. Businesses are built gradually, and you can discuss the details with Victor later. As long as the business is right, we can cooperate," Hardy replied.


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy. I''ll give it some thought," Bruce Lee said.


    While they were talking,


    An experiment was taking place elsewhere in the nightclub.


    The twenty selected men, after taking the medication, entered individual rooms where a woman awaited each of them.


    It had to be said, the Viagra Pill that Sha Tongyi and his team had formulated worked quite well.


    Before long, sounds began to rise from the rooms, one after another.


    Sha Tongyi, accompanied by his research team, recorded data. This was a scientific experiment, and it needed to be rigorous. They noted the time each person reacted after taking the medicine, the effectiveness, and how long they lasted.


    After a little more than an hour,


    All the results were in.


    Excited, Sha Tongyi rushed to Hardy, exclaiming, "Mr. Hardy, the statistics are out. The success rate is 95%. Only one person didn''t respond, but that guy is an opium addict, and his body is so frail that he weighs less than 80 pounds."


    "The duration ranged from 21 minutes to 55 minutes."


    "Before the experiment, we took everyone''s pulse, and they were indeed in a weakened state. Based on the data, we can conclude that the medication works very well, achieving the desired effect."


    Hardy understood.


    This medical pills were a success.


    "Hhh, then let''s begin mass production," Hardy said with a smile. Then he turned to Victor, "You can place an order for the herbal ingredients we need based on the pharmaceutical requirements."


    "I understand, boss," Victor replied, knowing Hardy was referring to sourcing for now since China hadn''t yet granted them the land to begin their own cultivation.


    With the successful experiment, Hardy took his leave. Bruce Lee saw him off downstairs, watching Hardy''s car disappear before returning inside.


    Sitting in the lobby, he took a sip of liquor.

 Chapter 461 Macau

    "What kind of business would be good to start?" Bruce Lee muttered, scratching his head.He was thrilled at the prospect of working with Hardy, but the ventures Hardy mentioned required significant initial investment, and he was currently short on funds. This was his biggest problem.


    Since he couldn''t come up with an idea on his own, he decided to gather others to brainstorm. He immediately summoned all of his subordinates for a meeting.


    In the living room, about twenty people gathered.


    They were all his lieutenants. Bruce Lee said, "Today, I had the fortune to meet Mr. Hardy, the big boss of the Hardy Group. Mr. Hardy said we could collaborate on some businesses."


    "But he''s a big boss, owning hundreds of companies in the U.S. alone, not to mention the ones here in Hong Kong. We don''t have much that we can bring to the table."


    "Mr. Hardy mentioned taxi companies, bus companies, film companies, building cinemas, or even opening a casino in Macau."


    "To be honest, these are all good businesses, but we lack capital. I''ve been thinking about whether there are any smaller scale, profitable businesses we could invest in. I couldn''t come up with anything, so I called all of you here to brainstorm together."


    Bruce Lee''s subordinates became excited upon hearing this.


    Everyone was eager to make money.


    Working with a big boss like Hardy would definitely lead to big profits in the future.


    Everyone began to speak at once.


    "Boss, why don''t we open a few high end nightclubs, bars, or sauna houses? Those are guaranteed money makers," someone suggested.


    "I thought of that too, but even opening a high end establishment requires investment," Bruce Lee replied.


    "Boss, I saw in the newspaper that Mr. Hardy has a shipping company. Why don''t we ask him to lend us a few ships?" another lieutenant proposed.


    "What would we do with the ships?"


    "A while ago, I heard from a relative who came over that the Chinese shipping routes have been cut off by the communists, and smuggling operations are facing shortages. Many people want to come here, but there''s no way. If we could borrow a few ships, we could bring people over and make a fortune on each trip."


    Bruce Lee frowned.


    This business was essentially smuggling.


    It would probably be very profitable, S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Mr. Hardy wants to collaborate on legal businesses. How would I explain this one?" Bruce Lee replied irritably.


    The people in the room, most of them weren''t well educated.


    They couldn''t think of any suitable businesses at the moment.


    At that moment, a young man sitting in the back spoke up, "Boss, I have an idea."


    "Speak."


    "I used to sail to the Dongsha Islands to harvest seaweed. I passed by many islands, and on those islands, there were remnants of the war between the Americans and the Japanese¡ªguns, cannons, and ships. Some people snuck onto the islands and found all sorts of things."


    "They also saw plenty of planes, cannons, grounded battleships, and landing crafts. There''s a lot of stuff there. I''ve even heard there''s an arsenal and warehouses on the islands."


    "Now, those islands are under U.S. control, and Mr. Hardy''s company is American. If he could lend us a ship flying the American flag, we could haul the scrap metal and copper from those islands. It would sell for a lot of money, and it''s a no-cost business, we wouldn''t need to invest a cent."


    Bruce Lee blinked in surprise, could this business actually work?


    The weather was great today. Hardy traveled to Macau by boat, accompanied by Victor and a dozen bodyguards.


    Macau is located at the mouth of the Pearl River. Originally, it was just a small fishing village, In 1553, the Portuguese gained the right to rule over Macau, and in 1887, it became a Portuguese colony.


    During World War II, the Japanese did not occupy Macau, so Hardy felt it was more stable and peaceful here than Hong Kong while touring around.


    As they walked down the street, both sides were lined with gambling stalls of various sizes, and there were even small gambling tables set up outside. Hardy saw several kids, about ten years old, sitting on the ground around a cloth, playing dice, with a few coins and small change on it.


    Victor, standing nearby, said, "Boss, the gambling business here requires a license approved by the Portuguese government. There''s only one gambling license, and the current ''Gambling King of Macau'' is a man named Fu Laorong. He has been running casinos for over a decade."


    "All of the casinos and gambling stalls here, regardless of size, are controlled by Fu Laorong. He has a share in every gambling business," Victor added.


    Hardy nodded.


    Although the business in Macau now was nowhere near the scale of Las Vegas, the monopoly here was what made it truly profitable.


    And as the only legal gambling district in Asia, this place would only become more valuable in the future.


    "That Fu Laorong is also the biggest power in Macau. He has hundreds of men under his command and maintains a good relationship with the Governor of Macau," Victor continued.


    As the only person with a gambling license, it was no surprise that Fu Laorong would lavishly gift the Governor. Hardy even suspected that a significant portion of the gambling profits had ended up in the pockets of the Portuguese.


    Hardy wasn''t interested in gambling himself. The casinos here, let alone compared to Hardy''s Grand Hotel, couldn''t even compare to other Mafia run casinos. They were remnants of an old era, full of smoke and chaos inside.


    Hardy''s group was quite noticeable.


    A dozen foreigners, even in Macau, drew a lot of attention from passersby.


    They passed through the streets and arrived at the iconic Ruins of St. Paul''s Cathedral, the most famous landmark in Macau.


    After leaving the St. Paul''s Cathedral, Hardy told Victor, "Register a trading company here in Macau, and either buy some land or acquire an existing company."


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    "Have someone else''s name listed as the owner so no one can trace it back to me," Hardy instructed.

 Chapter 462 Discussing Business Investment with the Triads

    "Understood, boss," Victor replied promptly.This future company would primarily do business with the C.C.P, which was why Hardy didn''t want it tied to the Hardy Group, in case someone would try to use it against him later.


    As for the casino business, there was no rush. Plans could unfold gradually. Once the other industries here were well established and the horse racetrack was built, he could solidify his position further before thinking about opening a casino.


    As for the gambling license...


    When the time came, he could cultivate some relationships with the Governor of Macau. There''s a chance they might issue a new license, as there were six in the future.


    And if that didn''t work...


    That so-called Gambling King of Macau might just encounter an accident.


    Who knew?


    After their tour of Macau, Hardy and his group returned to Hong Kong. As soon as they arrived back at the villa on Victoria Peak, the butler informed Hardy that Bruce Lee had called, requesting a visit.


    Hardy smiled, knowing that Bruce Lee might have finally decided what business he wanted to pursue. He told the butler, "Why don''t we invite him over for dinner? It''ll be easier to talk while eating."


    Half an hour later, Bruce Lee arrived.


    Hardy greeted him at the door. "Mr. Lee, you''re always welcome here," Hardy said.


    Bruce Lee nodded with a smile. "Mr. Hardy, I hope I''m not disturbing you."


    "Not at all. Let''s head to the study to chat."


    Hardy and Bruce Lee went to the study, where Hardy handed him a cigar. "This is a Cuban cigar, quite authentic. Give it a try."


    "Sure, I''ll give it a try," Bruce Lee said with a smile as he accepted the cigar.


    After lighting their cigars, Bruce Lee said, "Mr. Hardy, about the business we talked about earlier, I''ve thought it over and consulted some of the brothers in the gang. They came up with a few ideas."


    "Oh, do tell," Hardy said.


    "I was thinking about opening a few high end nightclubs or bars. Wouldn''t that be a good business? We have some properties in Lan Kwai Fong, and we could upgrade the nightclubs there to a higher standard. That way, we could attract British clientele or businessmen."


    Lan Kwai Fong.


    Hearing this name, Hardy knew this business idea was viable.


    "That''s a good idea. But if you''re going to do it, do it on a larger scale. Make Lan Kwai Fong the go to place for high end entertainment, so when people think of luxury entertainment, they think of Bolo Street. That''s how you''ll make the business truly successful."


    "Central''s location is quite good. Why not acquire more properties nearby and develop them into an entertainment hub?" Hardy suggested.


    Upon hearing this, Bruce Lee couldn''t help but sigh.


    Doing business with someone as wealthy as Hardy was exhausting. While they were thinking about one nightclub or bar, Hardy was talking about creating an entertainment hub and a brand for Hong Kong. The scale was entirely different.


    "That''s quite a large investment," Bruce Lee said.


    "Discuss the specific investment with Victor. I imagine a million US dollars would be enough," Hardy replied.


    Bruce Lee Thought to himselfe if you casually talk about a million dollars like it''s nothing. How am I supposed to keep up? Find exclusive stories on empire


    "And there''s another business idea. One of my subordinates suggested it. He said he once went to the Xisha Islands to collect seagrass and saw some leftover battleships, tanks, and assault boats from the battles between Americans and Japanese. If we dismantle them and sell the scrap metal, it could be a lucrative business."


    Hardy paused for a moment.


    He had just transmigrated into this world from a battlefield on one of those Asian islands, fighting the Japanese, so he knew quite a bit about the situation.


    The Japanese originally stationed on the island had a large amount of weaponry. When the Americans attacked, they used a great number of landing crafts, many of which were later abandoned on the beaches.


    There were also Japanese warehouses and barracks with plenty of supplies. The Americans had no interest in these items and simply left them behind.


    To be honest, Hardy wasn''t particularly interested in these things either, but for Hong Kong, this could indeed be a profitable venture.


    "How much is scrap metal worth now? Would it be profitable to go over and dismantle it?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m not really sure. It was one of my subordinates who came up with the idea. If Mr. Hardy wants to know the details, should I bring him in?" Bruce Lee asked.


    "Oh? He''s here as well?"


    "Yes, I had him come along, just in case Mr. Hardy wanted to ask him directly."


    "Then bring him in," Hardy said. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huo Qingtong had been sitting in the car, unsure if the American boss would be interested in his idea. Although he was confident it could make money, he doubted whether someone with such wealth would care about this kind of small time business.


    After all, it involved Americans.


    He wasn''t sure if this boss would even want to engage in such a business.


    At that moment, a bodyguard came over and knocked on the car door. Huo Qingtong quickly got out of the car. "The boss says you can go in."


    "Me?" Huo Qingtong was a bit surprised.


    "Yes, you. Come with me."


    Huo Qingtong quickly followed the bodyguard, eventually making his way through the living room to Hardy''s study. Hardy looked at the young man in front of him and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Mr. Hardy, my name is Huo Qingtong," Huo Qingtong quickly replied.


    "You''re the one who proposed collecting scrap metal from the islands?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me more about your idea," Hardy said.


    Sensing that his opportunity had arrived, Huo Qingtong calmed his nerves and explained, "I''m in charge of running a shipping business. I own a barge and have previously gone to the Xisha Islands to harvest sea weed, though I didn''t make much money."

 Chapter 463 $200,000 Profit Trip

    "A few years ago, when the Americans fought the Japanese, many supplies were left on the islands. After the Japanese were defeated, the Americans had no use for those items and just abandoned them. There are still many shipwrecks and landing crafts on the beaches, and I''ve heard there are other valuable items on the islands as well."If we dismantle this scrap metal, we could sell it for a good profit. And since the Americans are in charge over there, Mr. Hardy, you own cargo ships that fly the American flag. Perhaps, if we go there to collect scrap, the American patrol boats wouldn''t intervene."


    After finishing his explanation, Huo Qingtong looked at Hardy.


    Hardy chuckled. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His laughter left both Bruce Lee and Huo Qingtong somewhat puzzled.


    "Did you know? I was actually fighting the Japanese on these very islands. I personally killed over thirty Japanese soldiers, and during my last battle on the Iwo Jima Islands, I was shot in the chest before being discharged and sent home."


    Hearing this, both Bruce Lee and Huo Qingtong looked at Hardy with more admiration. "I didn''t know Mr. Hardy fought and killed so many Japanese soldiers. That''s truly impressive."


    "As for the abandoned supplies, there''s indeed a lot of it. When we captured the islands, we had no interest in the Japanese equipment. There are not only tanks and cannons left behind but also airfields and Japanese fighter planes."


    "As for your concern about American interference, you really don''t have to worry about that. You seem to have forgotten that the Hardy Group has been involved in selling military supplies for a long time. Our company is the number one supplier of logistics materials to the U.S. military. The head of the logistics department is a friend of mine."


    "If the Hardy Company sends people to the islands to gather supplies, we could easily say it''s part of a logistics operation. You can be bold and tell them that."


    "I only care about one thing right now: how much will it cost to dismantle and transport the scrap from the islands, and how much profit will we make in the end? Is this business worth pursuing?" Hardy asked.


    Huo Qingtong had already considered this carefully.


    He immediately responded, "Mr. Hardy, if we can have one or two freighters, like those liberty ships, we could hire young and strong men from Hong Kong to go to the islands and collect the materials."


    "I''ve done the math. The current price for scrap steel is about $30 per ton. I plan to hire people from the local market, take them to the islands, and pay them three to five Hong Kong dollars a day, with meals provided. There are plenty of able bodied men in Hong Kong, and I''m sure many would be willing to do this work."


    "As for selling the scrap, we can either sell it to steel companies in Hong Kong or even smuggle it into China for a higher profit. Either way, it won''t be hard to find buyers." Read new chapters at empire


    "With a full load of 7,000 tons on a liberty ship, we could sell the scrap for about $200,000 per trip. The main expenses would be renting the freighter and fuel. I estimate the cost of a trip would be around $20,000 to $25,000, leaving us with a profit of more than $170,000."


    After Huo Qingtong finished speaking, he looked at Hardy.


    Hardy nodded with a smile.


    This guy sure knows how to calculate. The demand for scrap steel was high, both in Hong Kong and in China. Even Japan was in desperate need of steel at this time.


    During this period, Chinese steel production was only around 500,000 to 600,000 tons, while most other Asian countries lacked natural mineral resources. In contrast, the United States produced 80 million tons. The Chinese output didn''t even come close to a fraction of that, let alone supplying the Asian market¡ªthey didn''t even have enough for themselves.


    "Alright, I think this business is worth doing."


    "But it must be done legally, under the name of the U.S. logistics department. Here''s the plan: Hardy Company will provide the freighters, and we''ll operate under the logistics department''s name to gather the materials. You will handle the actual work, and in return, you''ll receive 20% of the profits. How does that sound?"


    Bruce Lee didn''t dare to be greedy.


    Just organizing the labor and receiving 20% of the profits was already more than generous, so he quickly agreed.


    Hardy looked at the young Huo Qingtong and smiled, "Why don''t you stay and join us for dinner later?"


    Huo Qingtong was a bit overwhelmed.


    He hadn''t expected Mr. Hardy to invite him to stay for dinner.


    Dinner was ready, and Bruce Lee seemed relatively at ease, while Huo Qingtong appeared quite restrained and nervous.


    During dinner, Bruce Lee occasionally exchanged a few words with Hardy. Hardy noticed how stiffly Huo Qingtong sat and said to Bruce Lee, "I have a good feeling about this young man. I think he''s got a good head on his shoulders, and I''d like to ask you for him."


    Bruce Lee was stunned.


    "Ask for him? What does Mr. Hardy want him for?"


    Huo Qingtong was even more surprised. He hadn''t expected Mr. Hardy to take an interest in him, and all because of the idea he had proposed about collecting scrap metal?


    "A trade company has been set up in Macau, but there''s no one suitable to manage it yet. I think he''s a good fit, and I''d like to put him in charge of the trade company''s operations there," Hardy explained.


    Huo Qingtong was a newly promoted leader under Bruce Lee, primarily because of his diligent and sharp thinking. Now, with Hardy asking for him, Bruce Lee couldn''t very well refuse. He turned to Huo Qingtong and said, "Qingtong, Mr. Hardy has taken a liking to you, which is a stroke of luck. From now on, you''ll leave the Triad and work for Mr. Hardy."

 Chapter 464 Huo Qingtong Begin To Work

    Huo Qingtong was stunned.He hadn''t expected his life to change so dramatically. He took a deep breath, stood up, and bowed deeply at a 90 degree angle toward Bruce Lee.


    "I follow your lead, Bruce Lee. Thank you for your years of support. I will never forget your kindness."


    Bruce Lee waved his hand dismissively.


    Huo Qingtong had pledged allegiance to Bruce Lee, and now that Bruce Lee was voluntarily sending him off, it wasn''t considered a betrayal. Therefore, Huo Qingtong wouldn''t be left with a bad reputation.


    Straightening up, Huo Qingtong turned to Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, I am grateful for your trust. From now on, I will work with all my heart and soul."


    Hardy smiled, "Sit down and eat. Tomorrow, go and see Victor. From now on, you''ll be the manager of the Macau trade company. Oh, and the scrap metal business from the islands will also be entirely your responsibility."


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy."


    After dinner, Huo Qingtong and Bruce Lee left the house together.


    On the way back, Bruce Lee patted Huo Qingtong on the shoulder, "Qingtong, your luck has arrived. From now on, follow Mr. Hardy. You''ll surely achieve great things. Don''t forget to look after the Triad in future business dealings."


    "I will never forget your kindness, Mr. Lee," Huo Qingtong replied.


    Bruce Lee nodded and said no more.


    The next day.


    Huo Qingtong found Victor, who had already received a call from Hardy and knew that Huo Qingtong had become the manager of the Macau trade company. Smiling, he shook his hand.


    "From now on, we''re colleagues."


    Huo Qingtong quickly grasped his hand with both of his, saying, "I wouldn''t dare, Mr. Victor. I hope you''ll look after me in the future."


    "I''ve transferred two freighters from Global Shipping. These two freighters will now be your responsibility. As for recruiting workers and organizing the work on the islands, you''ll handle that yourself," Victor explained.


    Huo Qingtong thought for a moment, "Mr. Victor, did the boss give any instructions on how to sell the goods?"


    Victor shook his head, "That''s up to you. You can sell the goods wherever you think is best. These two ships have dual registrations¡ªone with American documents and one with British documents. Both are fully legal. You have both the British and American flags onboard. Use whichever one suits your needs."


    "And here''s this."


    As he spoke, Victor pulled out a certificate written in English. "This is a document from the U.S. Department of Defense, certifying that we''re involved in military logistics. Carry this with you. If the U.S. Navy stops you, just show them this."


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    Huo Qingtong quickly accepted the document.


    This was a lifeline. With this, they could operate as part of an official logistics operation, making everything perfectly legal.


    He was even more impressed with Hardy''s power and influence.


    Doing business with the U.S. military logistics department¡ªmaking money would be no more than a matter of time.


    Victoria Harbor, Hong Kong.


    Two liberty ships were docked at the port.


    Members of the Triad had set up tents along the dock. Around two or three thousand young men stood in the open area of the port.


    The night before, Huo Qingtong had placed an ad in the newspaper.


    They were recruiting workers to dismantle equipment on the islands. The job involved going out to sea, and the pay was 3 HK dollars per day, with three meals provided.


    At 3 dollars a day, that would be 90 dollars a month. Even Hong Kong police officers didn''t earn that much, and office clerks couldn''t make that much either.


    Typically, dock workers had to work hard for a month just to earn around 180 HK dollars, and this job included meals.


    Over the past year or two, Hong Kong had seen an influx of tens of thousands of young men, many of whom were unemployed. With such a good job opportunity, many had flocked to the dock early in the morning.


    Despite the large crowd, the Triad members maintained order. The Triad controlled the docks, and no one dared cause trouble. The process of registering and boarding the ships proceeded in an orderly fashion.


    There were far more people than they needed. Each ship required only 500 workers, so they selected the strongest and most capable. It didn''t take long to fill the crews.


    Those who weren''t selected were visibly disappointed.


    It was the first day, and Bruce Lee, taking this very seriously, came in person. After ensuring the crews were complete, Huo Qingtong bowed to him, "Mr. Lee, the crew is ready, and we''re about to set sail."


    "Good. Whether or not this is profitable is entirely up to you now," Bruce Lee said, patting Huo Qingtong on the shoulder.


    The large ships set sail from Victoria Harbor, with their first stop being Iwo Jima, the place where Hardy had once fought. Iwo Jima was about 1,400 nautical miles from Hong Kong, and after two days of sailing, the ships finally arrived.


    Before they even reached the island, they could see the remains of several battleships in the bay, along with shattered landing crafts, tanks, small armored vehicles, tractors, and various other pieces of debris scattered on the beach.


    Huo Qingtong swallowed hard.


    All of this was money.


    Iwo Jima had a rudimentary port, just large enough for the ships to dock. The workers began disembarking, each carrying their tools: hammers, iron mallets, crowbars, poles, and ropes¡ªeverything needed for dismantling. Once they were off the ship, Huo Qingtong called out loudly,


    "As promised, everyone will get their full wages, but you have to work hard. If anyone slacks off, there won''t be a next time. Now, let''s get to work! Anything made of copper or iron, anything valuable, take it all to the ship."


    "Yes, sir!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A thousand men set off, swarming toward the piles of rusted scrap.


    Everyone knew how hard it was to find a good job. They had rested and eaten for two days, and now it was time to put in the effort. Everyone worked with great energy.

 Chapter 465 Transaction With Gold Jewelry

    Meanwhile, Huo Qingtong had the cooks come ashore to prepare meals. Even though there were many people, a ship with a 7,000 ton capacity would take some time to fill.The meals were simple, but the white rice was unlimited.


    There was also a pot of soup and steamed salted fish.


    A bowl of rice with a spoonful of meat soup and a piece of salted fish¡ªthis was already considered decent food for the hardworking men.


    The workers started their ant like labor, dismantling the rusted weapons, piling them up, and then having others carry them onto the ships.


    "Ha, an airplane! A Japanese airplane! I wonder if dismantling this is worth more. I''m going to take apart a plane today!"


    "Whoa, look at this pile of guns here. These are Type 38 rifles. Back on the battlefield, if you had one of these, everyone would be envious."


    "What is this...?"


    Someone kicked around in the dirt and uncovered a pale white skull.


    Startled, the person took a step back.


    A middle aged man in his forties standing nearby glanced at the skull and said calmly, "It''s just a skull, what''s there to be afraid of?"


    "Do you think it''s an American skull or a Japanese skull?" the young man asked.


    "It''s definitely a Japanese one. The Americans won, and after the war ended, all the American soldiers'' bodies were collected. No one bothered to deal with the Japanese remains. You''ll see, as we keep working on this island, we''ll come across many more skeletons, all of them Japanese."


    On the island, they found all kinds of valuable items:


    Rifles, machine guns, anti aircraft guns, cannons of various calibers, and mortars. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were also many artillery shell casings, most of which were made of copper, making them much more valuable than scrap iron. They were easier to transport, too¡ªtying up ten shell casings to a pole and carrying them off to the ship in no time.


    In fact, more than half of the materials on the island were left by the Americans. During their assault on the islands, the Americans, with their vast resources, would abandon anything that was even slightly damaged. In some cases, they left things behind simply because it was too much trouble to transport them.


    Now, in Huo Qingtong''s eyes, all these things were money.


    The laborers worked like ants, silently but efficiently carrying everything onto the ships. Don''t underestimate the power of ants; their steady labor achieved surprising results.


    The workers put in a lot of effort, knowing they couldn''t afford to slack off for fear of losing this lucrative job. In just three days, one of the freighters was completely loaded, and it immediately set sail.


    The workers didn''t board the ship but stayed behind to continue dismantling and filling the second freighter.


    For meals, they had rice and salted fish. Occasionally, they even found some canned food left behind by the U.S. military on the island, which became a treat for them.


    For sleeping, they had tents¡ªthe same U.S. military tents sold by Hardy''s company.


    When it got cold, they had wool blankets¡ªU.S. military cotton blankets.


    Under these conditions, the workers felt they were being well taken care of.


    Find your next read on empire


    Huo Qingtong sailed with the ship. This time, the ship was full of his own people, and instead of returning to Hong Kong, they sailed directly north, heading for Tianjin.


    By this time, Tianjin had already fall under the CCP.


    Before setting off, Huo Qingtong had already contacted the Chinese buyers and asked if they were interested in scrap metal from the islands, explaining that it was leftover from the war. The Chinese buyers expressed great interest.


    The CCP was in desperate need of resources.


    The scrap iron from the tanks and battleships was highly valuable in their eyes, but they knew their usual barter system wouldn''t work this time.


    The Hardy Group wasn''t limited to doing this kind of business with just the C.C.P like before. He had plenty of other customers willing to pay in hard currency, and the Chinese Communist Party realized this quickly.


    When the freighter arrived at the port in the middle of the night, people were already waiting to unload the cargo. They initially thought it was just scrap copper and iron, but were pleasantly surprised to find many valuable items. Thousands of rifles, mortar barrels, field guns, howitzers, and even partially dismantled vehicles filled the crates.


    Among them, copper shell casings stood out, as copper was in short supply within the country.


    This wasn''t just scrap metal; it was a treasure trove. Over 7,000 tons of material, valued at $220,000, awaited a fair trade. However, this time Hardy profit wasn''t a 100 to 1 as such he wasn''t going to accept whatever they had.


    Huo Qingtong, was sent to negotiate the deal. The CCP''s representatives arrived to settle the payment.


    "We''ve brought some of the finest teas, medicinal herbs, and traditional items," one of them began, but Huo Qingtong raised a hand, cutting them off.


    "Those items are worthless in the international market," he stated flatly. "We have buyers lined up elsewhere who can pay in proper currency. If you can''t offer gold or valuable goods, this deal won''t happen."


    The CCP negotiators exchanged nervous glances. They had hoped to settle the deal like they had done in the past¡ªby offering goods that were plentiful in China but held little value in Western markets. they were running out of options.


    Reluctantly, they opened a few wooden chests, revealing gold bars, jewelry, and gemstones. Their prized teas and medicinal herbs were quickly dismissed as useless.


    "Gold and jewelry," Huo Qingtong confirmed as he inspected the contents carefully. Several boxes of gold bars gleamed under the dim lights, each stamped with banks marks to verify their purity. "This will suffice."


    Satisfied, the freighter stayed just one day at port before setting sail back to Hong Kong, heading straight to Hardy''s company''s container dock. The cargo was unloaded, stored, and Huo Qingtong made sure the gold and jewels were secured.

 Chapter 466 Conducting Business With Confidence

    Victor, who was monitoring the entire transaction from a distance, relayed the details back to Hardy."Boss, the CCP had no choice but to pay in gold and jewelry," Victor reported over the phone. "Qingtong handled everything well. Would you like me to bring the items over for inspection?"


    "What kind of jewelry?" Hardy asked, intrigued.


    "A few chests full of gold bars, rubies, sapphires, jade, and pearls. Qingtong sent the worthless items back, but the real value lies in the gemstones and precious metals," Victor replied.


    Hardy was interested and made his way to the auction house. The appraisers were busy evaluating the gemstones. A batch of rubies, with the largest weighing over 30 carats, caught Hardy''s eye. It was a deep pigeon blood red, and the appraisers valued it at around $30,000.


    Next were the sapphires. One stone, weighing over 50 carats, was estimated to be worth $80,000. The smaller gemstones ranged from one carat and up, as Hardy had insisted only the best pieces be included.


    As for jade, dozens of top-quality mutton-fat jade pieces were laid out, the largest the size of a suitcase. Among them was a particularly exquisite necklace made of imperial green jade beads, which Hardy found stunning.


    "This one''s for Irina," he decided. "Get it re-polished and sent to me."


    "Yes, boss," Victor nodded.


    Hardy paused to examine some of the other items, his mind already calculating their worth. "As for the rubies and sapphires, don''t sell them. I''ll take them back to the U.S. and have them made into jewelry. With so many women in my life, I need to be prepared," Hardy said with a grin.


    Victor chuckled. "Planning ahead, huh?"


    "Of course. And they can''t be simple gifts. Take Elizabeth Taylor, for instance. By the time she turns 18, she''ll need something more impressive." Hardy''s thoughts were already on the future. Though it seemed like there was still time, he knew that it would pass quickly.


    ...


    Huo Qingtong didn''t stay long in Hong Kong. After unloading the cargo and restocking some daily necessities, he immediately returned to Iwo Jima, as the second ship should have already been loaded.


    However, upon arriving at Iwo Jima, he discovered a small military vessel anchored in the harbor, with its cannons aimed at the shore. All the workers onshore were gathered at the camp.


    Looking at the flag on the warship, it was the American flag. Huo Qingtong instantly knew it was an American warship.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    After the Americans occupied Japan, they established military bases in several locations, and these islands were within their patrol range. They must have noticed the transport of goods and decided to investigate.


    As soon as Huo Qingtong disembarked, a Triad manager hurriedly approached him with a nervous expression, saying, "Qingtong, the Americans have arrived and issued a warning. We had no choice but to stop the work. Look at that warship, its cannons are aimed right at us."


    Huo Qingtong glanced at the warship and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll go talk to them. Is the second ship fully loaded?"


    "It''s been ready for a while, just waiting for you to return."


    Huo Qingtong boarded a small ferry and approached the American warship. The American soldiers noticed the approaching boat and issued a warning. Huo Qingtong began negotiations, explaining the purpose of his visit. Eventually, the captain agreed to let him aboard.


    Standing high above him, the captain looked down at Huo Qingtong and asked, "Are you in charge here? Do you realize that the materials on these islands belong to the U.S. military? You''ve violated American law."


    Huo Qingtong, undeterred, politely replied in English, "Captain, we have legitimate permits for gathering these materials."


    "Permits? Who issued these permits?" The captain frowned.


    Huo Qingtong pulled out a letter of authorization from Victor and handed it to the captain. The captain took it and found that it was an official document from the U.S. Logistics Department.


    "Hardy Corporation? You''re from Hardy Corporation?" The captain seemed to recognize the name.


    "Of course. These are the documents for both of our ships," Huo Qingtong replied, presenting the ship''s paperwork, all registered under Hardy Shipping. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After reviewing the documents, the captain nodded.


    "Alright, finally someone is willing to take this junk away. OK, from now on, it''s all yours," the captain said cheerfully.


    "Captain, are you in charge of this patrol?" Huo Qingtong asked.


    "Yes, we are from the Okinawa base," the captain replied.


    "In the future, our company will be collecting post war materials from all the nearby islands. We''d appreciate your support," Huo Qingtong said as he discreetly handed over a roll of U.S. dollars, roughly 10,000 in total.


    The captain''s face lit up with a smile. "No problem. You''re working with a U.S. company, and you have orders from the Logistics Department. You''re pretty much one of us. Go ahead and conduct your business with confidence."


    Not all bribes are for services some are for goodwill.


    "Oh, by the way, there are still a lot of abandoned items on the islands around Okinawa. Every time we patrol, it''s such an eyesore, like a persistent rash. We hope you can clean those up soon," the captain said.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take long," Huo Qingtong replied with a smile.


    This is the value of mutual good will.


    Everyone left satisfied.


    After disembarking and returning to the camp, all the workers stared at him with hopeful eyes. Huo Qingtong climbed onto a cart and shouted, "Everyone, don''t worry. It was just a misunderstanding. We are a legitimate U.S. company, and everything we''re doing here is a lawful act."


    "Good! Great!"


    Hearing that there was no problem, the workers cheered in relief.


    Earlier, with the cannons aimed at them, they had been terrified.


    "I heard the second ship is full. I''ll be heading back to Hong Kong soon. Is there anyone who wants to leave with me?" Huo Qingtong asked.


    "Can we come back after we leave?" someone shouted.

 Chapter 467 A Post War Supply Warehouse

    "That''s not guaranteed. If you leave, we''ll hire new workers. We won''t wait around for you, and you know how many people are looking for work right now," Huo Qingtong explained."Then we''re not going back!" someone quickly replied.


    "Yeah, there''s food and shelter here, and we get paid. Where can we find such good work back home?" another person shouted.


    "I''ve brought a shipment of fresh vegetables this time. After everyone eats, we''ll continue working," Huo Qingtong said.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Hearing about fresh vegetables, the workers became even more excited. They hadn''t had any fresh greens for days; the only vegetable they had eaten was boiled seaweed.


    Although most people didn''t want to leave, a small group still decided to return. Out of over a thousand workers, only about a dozen had fallen ill due to the conditions, but the number was small.


    The second ship quickly returned to Hong Kong, where it was received and directly transported to the steel mill. These buyers didn''t withhold any payment. Once the goods entered the warehouse, they immediately settled the bill, and Huo Qingtong received 1.7 million Hong Kong dollars in cash.


    Hong Kong was in the midst of rapid construction, especially with the Hardy Group''s industrial zone, which required large quantities of steel. Additionally, more steel using enterprises were emerging in the industrial zone, such as factories producing nails and wires. The Hong Kong steel mill had no trouble selling its products, and there was even a shortage of raw materials.


    The mill was more than happy to buy everything Huo Qingtong brought, paying in cash.


    Huo Qingtong knew he couldn''t rely on China for steady business. Their economy was struggling, and they often bartered with goods like medicinal herbs and sea products that were not in high demand. What he needed was cash to pay the workers and purchase daily necessities, not seafood or items that took time to convert into money.


    He had already adjusted his strategy:


    One part of his business would involve selling weapons to China¡ªsince arms were always in demand¡ªbut beyond that, there was no point in engaging. Instead, he set his sights on other Asian markets like the Philippines, where cash flowed more readily. The rest of the goods would be exported to these countries, ensuring a more stable financial return.


    The Hong Kong steel mills were another reliable buyer for cash transactions.


    He also expanded his workforce, hiring 500 more workers at the port.


    This time, he sent them to the islands near Okinawa, dropping off personnel, supplies, and tents. Several Triad members were put in charge, with instructions to gather the island''s materials. In a few days, they would come back and load the goods onto the ship.


    Back on Iwo Jima, the ships were already loaded, The buisness of scrap materials had officially entered a stable rhythm.


    Huo Qingtong did some calculations: At the very least, he could sell three shipments per month. Estimating at $200,000 per shipment, that amounted to $600,000. Ship rental and operational costs would be around $50,000, labor wages approximately $20,000, and food expenses around $6,000.


    That meant a net profit of $520,000 per month.


    The Triad could take $100,000, while the trading company would make $420,000.


    The last time he went back, Mr. Hardy had called him over, expressing his satisfaction with his work and deciding to give him a 5% management share of the trading company. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This meant that Huo Qingtong could earn more than $20,000 a month.


    He clenched his fists in excitement, trying to contain his emotions.


    Twenty thousand dollars, or 160,000 Hong Kong dollars¡ªsomething he had never dared to dream of before. He knew those factories in the industrial area; even with thriving businesses, they made only a few hundred thousand dollars a year.


    But if his trading company could rent more ships and expand further, they might earn five million dollars a year, and his share would be over $200,000.


    Mr. Hardy even said that if he performed well, his management shares could increase, and he might even be given company shares. With such a generous boss, how could he not give it his all?


    As he was thinking, someone came running from afar in a panic.


    "Qingtong, there''s something big!"


    "What is it?" Huo Qingtong asked in alarm.


    "They found a warehouse on the island. It was sealed, but when they broke it open, they found a lot of U.S. military supplies, including ammunition and shells. What should we do?"


    Huo Qingtong was startled as well.


    "Let''s go check it out."


    He led a group to the warehouse several miles away. The warehouse was underground, built in a concealed location. The material collectors had been working along the coast, where there was an abundance of scrap metal, but as they moved inland, they discovered this warehouse.


    The warehouse was about 300 square meters in size.


    Inside were piles of weapons and firearms¡ªType 38 rifles, machine guns¡ªboth American and Japanese models. There were also boxes of shells. Huo Qingtong couldn''t tell what type they were.


    However, one of the workers, a man in his thirties, stepped forward and said, "I used to be in the artillery unit. There are several types of shells here. These are Japanese mortar shells, those are Japanese howitzer shells, and these are American shells."


    At this moment, an old soldier said, "Judging by the situation here, it seems that after the battle, the U.S. military gathered some of the better materials and sealed them up, probably planning to come back for them later. But no one has returned since, and they''ve long been forgotten."


    Huo Qingtong remembered the boss once told him that the U.S. military is the wealthiest in the world, with enough funding to arm its soldiers several times over, leaving plenty of resources to spare. The U.S. would never rely on old, outdated weaponry. Weapons that have rusted and aged bring a multitude of dangers, making them highly unreliable in any combat scenario.


    For instance, structural weaknesses can cause firearms to break or misfire, potentially injuring the user or those nearby. Firearm malfunctions are another serious risk¡ªan old gun could jam at a critical moment, or worse, explode due to compromised internal mechanisms. Explosives in outdated shells pose an even graver threat.


    The chemicals inside may have deteriorated over time, making them unstable and prone to premature detonation, harming both the operator and their comrades.

 Chapter 468 Jayce Promotion

    Additionally, these old weapons suffer from reduced accuracy or effectiveness. A rifle, for example, that hasn''t been maintained over the years might lose its precision, missing its target when it matters most. In the hands of soldiers, this could be the difference between life and death. To put it simply, using these relics is like walking into battle with a ticking time bomb strapped to your back.No military force as powerful as the U.S. would ever risk such a catastrophe when they have the means to provide their troops with the latest, most reliable technology.


    The CCP, however, doesn''t have this luxury. They''ll arm their soldiers with whatever is available, as long as it helps win the civil war. The life or death of their peasant soldiers is of little concern.


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    What the U.S. military discards as junk¡ªold, rusted weapons¡ªcan be sold for high prices to the CCP. For them, even unreliable, outdated arms are worth acquiring if they can bolster their forces While these weapons are dangerous and prone to malfunction, the CCP is willing to take that risk.


    "Move everything. Load it all onto the ship and take it back."


    "Be careful while handling the boxes, don''t let them get damaged."


    After giving instructions, Huo Qingtong looked at the old artilleryman and said, "You know this stuff. You''re in charge of supervising the operation. From now on, you''ll be promoted to a junior manager and receive an extra dollar in daily wages."


    The old artilleryman was overjoyed, never expecting that a few words would bring such good fortune.


    The guns and shells were carefully loaded onto the ship. Once it was fully loaded, Huo Qingtong sent it straight inland.


    This time the trip was shorter, not even requiring a journey to Tianjin but instead heading to Lianyungang.


    By now, the CCP forces had taken the area north of the Yangtze River, with troops stationed along the riverbanks. The person in charge of receiving the goods was someone familiar to Huo Qingtong.


    "Any good stuff this time?" the logistics officer asked with a smile.


    In the scrap metal from the previous shipment, there had been quite a few guns and cannons, some of which were still in decent condition. With a little repair, they could be used. For the current military forces, these old weapons were quite valuable.


    Even the scrap metal was good quality, made of the finest American steel, perfect for forging tools like knives and hoes.


    "This batch is similar to the last, but we discovered a post war supply warehouse. It seems to have been collected by the U.S. military after the battle and then left unattended. We''ve brought over everything from the warehouse," Huo Qingtong explained.


    The logistics officer had initially asked in jest but was pleasantly surprised.


    "What kind of goods?"


    "Thousands of rifles, both Japanese and American, and about 5,000 shells. An expert examined them and said there are mortar and howitzer shells among them."


    The logistics officer was overjoyed.


    He immediately organized a team to unload the goods.


    After counting the supplies, they found that there were mortar and howitzer shells, all original American and Japanese equipment.


    With the civil war raging in China now, this equipment would definitely sell for a high price.


    ...


    In recent days, Jayce had been deep in thought while patrolling.


    He kept thinking about what the American tycoon Mr. Hardy said that day: if he ever needed anything, he could reach out to Mr. Victor.


    He had been pondering this for several days.


    Was it simply because he didn''t make Hardy go to the police station to give a statement? In fact, as long as Hardy informed his superior, that would have been enough. After all, even the British Chief Superintendent had to curry favor with Hardy. How could he dare give Hardy a hard time?


    But this seemed to be a good thing for Jayce.


    As long as he found Mr. Victor and exchanged a few words, he could possibly secure a promotion.


    However, that might be the end of the favor.


    Should he use it now? But if he didn''t use it soon, they might forget about him. After all, he was just a small figure, not someone important enough to stay on anyone''s radar.


    What he was contemplating was how to use this connection to keep climbing the ladder.


    After several days of reflection, he finally decided to visit Mr. Victor. He had rehearsed what to say in the meeting.


    He had already found out where Victor worked, took the day off, put on a well-fitted suit, and headed to Victor''s business office.


    "Good afternoon, sir. Do you have an appointment with someone today?" a staff member at the reception desk greeted him as he entered.


    "Uh, no, I''m here to see Mr. Victor. My name is Jayce," he quickly replied.


    "Do you have a scheduled meeting?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No."


    "Then I''m afraid you''ll need to schedule an appointment first, sir. You can register here, and when Mr. Victor has time, we''ll contact you to arrange a meeting," the staff member explained.


    Jayce thought to himself how big companies always had so many formalities.


    He obediently registered his details.


    Just as Jayce was about to leave the office, two cars pulled up at the entrance. Victor stepped out of one and entered the building.


    Jayce recognized Victor immediately and knew this was his chance.


    Gathering his composure, he stepped forward. "Mr. Victor, my name is Jayce. We haven''t met before, but Mr. Hardy suggested that I reach out to you." Jayce extended his hand confidently, hoping to make a strong impression.


    Victor noticed Jayce and shook his hand with a polite smile.


    "Mr. Hardy mentioned your name to me. What brings you here today?" Victor asked, offering a polite smile.


    "I came today to say that if Mr. Hardy ever needs anything, I, Jayce, would be more than willing to assist," Jayce said.


    In fact, it was an outright pledge of allegiance.


    He was essentially saying, "I want to be on your team. Will you take me in?"


    Victor smiled. "How old are you?"


    "Twenty-six."


    "How long have you been a police officer?"


    "Two years."


    "What''s your current position?"


    "I''m a Senior Police Constable, squad leader of a patrol unit."


    "I''ll make a call later and arrange your transfer to the plainclothes division. Gain some experience there. Do your best, and more opportunities will come," Victor said.


    Jayce was overjoyed.


    Being transferred to the plainclothes division was already a significant step forward.

 Chapter 469 Gambling But Different Stake

    "Thank you, Mr. Victor. In the future, feel free to instruct me on anything."After Jayce left, Victor proceeded to a meeting to review business properties available for acquisition. His focus was on practicality and potential returns for the Hardy Group. Among the options, Yongsheng Building stood out¡ªa prime location near Queen''s Road with ample potential for expansion.


    The property boasted 16 floors and an expansive 20-acre area for parking and future development. More than sufficient for the Hardy Group''s needs, Victor thought. The Yang family, who owned it, had withdrawn from China after a failed investment and were eager to sell the building for 12 million Hong Kong dollars.


    As Victor sat in the meeting, he calculated the potential. If he could negotiate the price below 10 million, it would be a smart investment. With that in mind, he decided to push for a better deal.


    Later that evening, Victor reported his findings to Hardy over dinner. "The building checks out. It has everything we need and more," he informed Hardy.


    Hardy, always calculating, pondered the broader situation. "Don''t rush. I believe we can push the price down further," he advised.


    Victor raised an eyebrow. Hardy''s confidence piqued his curiosity, but the answer soon came when Hardy tapped a newspaper on the table.


    "The CCP is making big moves again. Investors are nervous about Hong Kong''s future. Everyone''s worried their properties will lose value if things go south," Hardy explained. The instability could work in their favor, Victor realized. Sellers might be more desperate than they appeared.


    Hardy continued, "The British may increase their troop presence, but the CCP victory is inevitable. If Hong Kong falls, we''ll return to the U.S. It''s a risk worth taking for the potential gains."


    Victor couldn''t help but respect Hardy''s calm demeanor. While others scrambled to sell and flee, Hardy saw opportunity amidst the chaos.


    The next day, Victor went to negotiate with Yongchang Trading. The head of the Yang family greeted him warmly, eager to make a deal. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Victor, Yongsheng Building was completed in 1941 and is still practically new. It covers 22 acres, with a 20,000 square meter construction area," the Yang family head explained, clearly trying to emphasize the building''s value.


    Victor listened but remained focused. The real estate market was shifting rapidly due to the political situation in China, and prices weren''t what they used to be. He had already conducted his inspection and knew what he wanted out of the deal.


    "We''ve reviewed everything. Let''s talk price," Victor said, bypassing pleasantries. "If it''s reasonable, Hardy Group will move forward. If not, we''ll explore other options."


    "Our asking price is 12 million," the Yang family head responded. "That''s already below market value."


    Victor knew that wasn''t true anymore. The market had shifted.


    He shook his head and said, "That was before. Things are different now."


    "You''ve seen the news," Victor replied evenly. "Hong Kong''s political situation has changed. Buyers are scarce, and sellers are increasing."


    The Yang family head''s tone softened. He sensed that Victor was right, but he still pressed on with his argument.


    "If there are so few buyers, why is the Hardy Group interested in buying now?"


    Victor said, "We''re also gambling by acquiring properties right now. The risk is extremely high, so we definitely won''t buy at a high price. At 12 million, it will be hard for you to sell."


    "Mr. Victor, I am not entirely convinced by that argument. The Hardy Group is a giant, and perhaps you''ve received some information about the British making a move. If that''s the case, then 12 million is already a bargain. If you want me to sell below 12 million, let me be clear¡ªI''m willing to gamble as well."


    Victor chuckled softly before replying, "Mr. Yang, we are Americans."


    Hearing that, Mr. Yang''s face went pale. Of course, they were Americans¡ªbacked by a powerful financial consortium. They wouldn''t lose, even if the CCP reclaimed Hong Kong; they''d be compensated one way or another. But him? He was a nobody without any powerful backing.


    The CCP could easily throw him in jail on some fabricated charge just to seize his assets. Yes, both were gambling, but while one risked losing a profit, the other was betting everything he had.


    "There are many properties for sale, but few serious buyers," Victor said. "If you want a quick sale, you''ll need to adjust your expectations."


    The Yang family head hesitated. He knew finding another buyer at this time would be difficult.


    "What''s your offer?" he finally asked.


    "Six million," Victor replied, cutting the price in half.


    The Yang family head''s face tightened. "That''s impossible. We can''t sell at that price. I''d rather hold onto the building."


    Victor remained unfazed. "That''s your choice. If you reconsider, feel free to reach out." With that, he stood and left without a second thought.


    As Victor walked out, he didn''t bother looking back. He knew the Yang family head would have to think hard about the offer. The market was against him, and there weren''t many options left for a quick sale. For now, Victor had done his part. It was up to the Yang family to decide whether to take the deal or let the market work against them.


    The Yang family head wanted to call Victor back, but doing so would mean losing face and any chance of negotiating a higher price.


    After returning home, the Yang family head was filled with restless thoughts.


    His current plan was to relocate his family to the United States and sell off his Hong Kong assets, but the offer was just too low, and he was reluctant to accept it.


    The construction of the tower, combined with the land costs, had already exceeded six million. Selling it now would result in a significant loss. In better economic conditions, a building of this caliber in the Central District could have easily fetched two or three times the current price.


    Should he hold off a little longer?


    Perhaps a turning point was on the horizon?

 Chapter 470 Viagra Take Over The United States,

    In fact, many people in Hong Kong were thinking the same way at that time.Meanwhile, on the pharmaceutical side.


    Since the formula had been confirmed, the factory had gone into full production, manufacturing a batch of ''The Viagra.'' Once produced, this batch wasn''t sold in Hong Kong but shipped directly to the United States.


    The Hardy Group registered a new health product company in Las Vegas, which held the exclusive global distribution rights for ''The Viagra.''


    However, they didn''t sell the product directly to the public. Instead, they adopted an underground sales model.


    What does "underground" mean?


    Los Angeles brothels.


    Las Vegas brothels.


    San Francisco brothels.


    Every customer who visited these establishments received a complimentary Viagra, and the women would introduce it as, "This is the most advanced pill produced by the Hardy Group''s subsidiary pharmaceutical."


    The customers who tried it found the effects incredible.


    What used to last three minutes now lasted half an hour.


    What used to last half an hour now went on until morning.


    Many people instantly fell in love with the product.


    "What''s the name of that pill I took?" one of the customers asked.


    "It''s a remarkable pill from the Hardy Group that can restore a man''s vigor," the woman on the bed said with a smile.


    "How much does it cost?"


    "Five dollars per pill, and a small bottle contains four pills, for a total of twenty dollars."


    The woman pulled out a small glass bottle containing four green Viagra pills. She shook it gently, and it made a soft rattling sound. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, it''s not cheap, but I think it''s worth it. I''ve never felt so amazing," the man said happily.


    Men who could afford to pay for women didn''t mind spending twenty dollars. Many of them handed over the money and bought a bottle. The women selling the pills earned commissions.


    Gradually, word of Viagra spread.


    Many people heard about this remarkable pill from the Hardy Group that could make men more powerful.


    Word of mouth was the best advertisement, and soon, sales were booming.


    After succeeding in three cities on the West Coast, the Hardy Group reached out to other Mafia families. The Mafia''s influence spanned across all major cities in the U.S., and nearly every family had a stake in vice industries. The green Viagra pills quickly spread to these cities as well.


    Hardy made sure to leave a profit for these families.


    The retail price was standardized at five dollars per pill, but the wholesale price was two dollars per pill. The profit in between went to the distributors.


    As long as there was profit, people were willing to help promote it. This is one of the iron laws of business.


    Whether they sold drugs or Viagra, many gangs found that selling the green pills made as much money as selling drugs.


    In New York, distribution was handled by the Corleone family and Tom Hagen.


    In Phoenix, the local Mafia family had previously been closer to Barzini and hadn''t been involved in this business.


    However, recently, customers at brothels kept asking if they had any Viagra.


    When the Phoenix Mafia boss heard the report from his subordinates, he initially didn''t know what Viagra was. After they explained, he was surprised.


    In his forties, he had long struggled with stamina issues, barely lasting three minutes. It was a source of frustration for him. He had secretly tried various remedies, including Native American medicine, but nothing worked.


    "Get me some of those Viagra pills. If this business is good, we''ll get in on it," the boss said.


    "But that''s Hardy''s business. You know how Barzini feels about him," one of his subordinates replied.


    The boss thought to himself, "To hell with Hardy and Barzini. I need to fix my problem first." He said, "Stop talking nonsense and go get it."


    The subordinate went to another city where the local family had a good relationship with Hardy. The brothels there already had Viagra. After trying one himself, the subordinate instantly fell in love with the green pill.


    When he returned, he boasted to the boss, "Boss, I tried it, and it really works. That woman was screaming the whole time."


    "Put down the pills and get out!" the boss yelled, scolding the subordinate.


    The boss took the bottle and tried one of the pills. Soon enough, he felt the effects and called for a woman. He kept going for a full half hour.


    The satisfaction, the kind only those who had lost it could understand, was immense.


    Damn it.


    This business had to be done.


    The Phoenix Mafia boss called the old godfather and asked him to help get in touch with Hardy''s health product company. The old godfather laughed and said, "No problem. You''re not the first one to ask. I think there''s no need for any prejudice. We''re all part of the commission. Everything we do is for money.


    We''re not politicians. Why should we divide ourselves into factions?"


    "I completely agree with you. We''re in it for the money," the Phoenix Mafia boss laughed in reply.


    Over the next few days.


    The old godfather reached out to many families.


    The heads of these families all expressed their willingness to get into the business, and soon, Viagra spread across the entire United States, with sales growing significantly.


    Before long, word of this success reached Hardy.


    The sales of Viagra were skyrocketing, with projected weekly sales exceeding 100,000 pills. Annual sales were expected to surpass five million pills, and the number would only continue to grow.


    The wholesale price of Viagra in the U.S. was two dollars per pill, while the cost of importing it from Hong Kong was just 30 cents per pill. All the profit from sales went to Hardy''s exclusive health product company.


    Even with that margin, the Hong Kong pharmaceutical company still made more than double the profit.


    This meant that the production cost of each pill was just 10 cents.


    The health industry was indeed a highly profitable one.


    At this rate, Viagra alone would bring Hardy tens of millions of dollars in profit each year, and as the market expanded, the profit potential was limitless.

 Chapter 471 The Hardy Health Sciences Institute

    Victor reported the sales situation of the Viegra to Hardy, and finally said, "Based on the current market, the annual profit margin of the pharmaceutical factory can reach around 1.2 million Hong Kong dollars."In fact, the vast majority of the profit was taken by Hardy''s sales company.


    However, Hardy knew that this was just the beginning. Once the reputation continued to grow and the market recognition increased, sales would significantly rise.


    "Have the sales company continue to deeply explore the U.S market. Secondly, start developing the European and the South American markets. The sales there may not be as strong as in the U.S. but with the large number of countries, the accumulated small sales will add up to a substantial amount," Hardy instructed.


    "I understand, boss."


    "There''s one more thing, boss. Some people are saying the price of the Viegra is too high, which is affecting sales. Should we consider lowering the price?" Victor asked.


    Hardy immediately waved his hand.


    "Absolutely not. Let me tell you, those who can afford it don''t care about the price, and those who do aren''t our target customers. Viegra is not a necessity; it is for those seeking extra pleasure."


    "Besides, lowering the price would damage the reputation far more than the increase in profit. Even if we have to run more ads, we won''t lower the price."


    After thinking for a moment, Hardy added, "Notify Samuel, I will visit the Hardy Health Sciences Institute this afternoon."


    "Yes, boss."


    The Hardy Health Sciences Institute had been established for a little over a month. It already had about 20 researchers, some of whom were graduates from prestigious U.S. universities, while others were previously experienced researchers from the Hong Kong Institute who had been recently poached. Several young scholars specializing in health supplements and modern medicine were also part of the team.


    Hardy acknowledged the importance of modern medicine and saw its potential for the future. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew that Western medicine was the future trend. The purpose of setting up the Hardy Health Sciences Institute was to primarily help his company research health supplements.


    To make money.


    Another purpose was to gather a group of top medical researchers so that if he or his family fell ill, they could rely on these people for treatment.


    Both of these goals were highly pragmatic, and Hardy had never hidden his utilitarian approach.


    The final goal was to explore new health trends and develop cutting-edge products for the future market. In other words, to stay ahead of the competition in the booming health industry.


    Samuel accompanied Hardy into the Hardy Health Sciences Institute, and as soon as they entered, they heard arguing inside. Several young doctors and older researchers were quarreling heatedly. Samuel quickly stepped forward to stop them.


    When everyone saw that the boss and the big boss had arrived, they quickly ceased their dispute.


    "What were you arguing about?" Hardy asked.


    A young doctor stepped forward and said, "It was about a supplement ingredient, ginseng extract. We believe American ginseng (Panax quinquefolius) is better for health, while the older researchers think the Chinese ginseng is better. That''s what we were arguing about."


    Hardy smiled.


    He thought arguments were fine¡ªclashes bring sparks of inspiration.


    Hardy then had a discussion with the researchers at the institute, hoping they would contribute to advancing modern health science. In the future, Hardy''s group also planned to open a health supplement hospital and even establish a health science university. The doctors could either practice at the hospital or teach at the university.


    "Boss, are you really going to establish a health science university? I''ve been hoping for this for years. When can we see it happen?" asked an excited Dr. William Zane.


    "Very soon. I''ve already instructed Victor to propose building a health sciences college back in Las Vegas. The college will have two departments: Modern medicine and modern health science. Though each will have its own focus, they will both have some exposure to the other field."


    "As for the hospital, I''ve already asked Samuel to start looking for a site."


    The crowd was excited by the boss''s words, feeling uplifted. Following a powerful boss felt great. What had seemed impossible was resolved in just a few words.


    Money truly is a superpower!


    When Hardy arrived at the director''s office, only he and Samuel were left inside. Hardy said, "The institute should publish its own magazine, called the Health Science Research Journal. It will be a monthly publication, and everyone at the institute must write at least one article each month. This will encourage their research enthusiasm and keep them from arguing all day."


    "The sales of Viegra in the U.S. are excellent. Keep increasing production¡ªbring it to over one million pills per month."


    "Start developing new products, targeting women, the elderly, and children. As I''ve said before, health products need to cater to specific groups. We must capture the consumers psychology."


    "One other crucial thing: you need to understand human nature in order to get consumers to buy."


    Samuel was puzzled.


    "Could you explain in more detail, boss?"


    Hardy said: "It''s simple. For example, health products for women can be made into oral liquid form and called ''Women''s Oral Liquid,'' focusing on beauty and anti-aging. What do women desire the most? Beauty. And what do they fear the most? Aging.


    So we focus on this direction."


    "Vitamin E has the effect of nourishing the skin. We can include that in the oral liquid, along with other beneficial extracts. I believe we can develop an excellent health product for women."


    "But remember a few points. First, it has to be convenient to take. People nowadays are lazy¡ªif it''s too much trouble, they''ll give up. Second, the taste must be good. The saying ''bitter medicine cures the disease'' is outdated; customers want a good experience. The oral liquid must taste delicious."


    "Third, it must be effective¡ªbut not too effective."


    Samuel looked at Hardy in surprise, "Why not make it too effective? Wouldn''t that attract more customers?"


    Hardy shook his head.


    "One economic principle is that the cost of acquiring new customers is more than five times the cost of retaining old ones. We need to keep developing new customers, but we absolutely must retain the old ones."

 Chapter 472 Cheaper Than The Price Of Scrap Metal

    "if the product tastes good and has some effect, with a daily dose of one bottle in the morning and one in the evening, it will become a habit. this will ensure customer retention, allowing stable sales without constantly chasing new customers."samuel was full of admiration for his boss.


    no wonder hardy made so much money.


    he had figured everything out.


    it seemed samuel wasn''t really cut out for business, no wonder he had stagnated for so many years.


    he thought to himself that he was better suited to being a pharmaceutical manager.


    samuel took notes continuously. these were his work goals for the future.


    ...


    earlier, huo qingtong had deployed several hundred people to the okinawa islands to gather resources, and now that the collection was complete, they were sailing over to load the goods.


    as they were about to reach a small island in okinawa, they happened to encounter a patrol ship.


    "toot~!"


    the patrol ship sounded its whistle and greeted the cargo ship flying the american flag.


    "toot toot toot~!"


    the cargo ship responded with a few whistles.


    initially, they thought they would pass by without incident, but unexpectedly, the patrol ship turned and followed the cargo ship, all the way to the island where huo qingtong''s team was gathering the supplies.


    "what''s going on?" huo qingtong wondered.


    as soon as the ship stopped, the other side called out, asking huo qingtong to board the patrol ship. puzzled, huo qingtong went aboard the military ship.


    it was the same captain he had encountered before.


    seeing huo qingtong, the captain smiled and invited him into his office, poured him a cup of coffee, and introduced himself with a grin, "let me introduce myself, i''m captain ivan."


    "i wonder, captain ivan, what brings you to me?" huo qingtong asked.


    "you''re here collecting supplies, right? we were thinking of doing a bit of business with you. are you interested?" captain ivan said.


    "oh~ what kind of business?" huo qingtong asked curiously.


    "we''ve got a batch of cargo ships that we can sell to you at a low price. would you be interested?" captain ivan asked.


    "what kind of cargo ships?"


    "japanese cargo ships, big and small. we confiscated them when we invaded okinawa. those bastards used these ships to transport supplies, and after the war, we seized them all. there are about twenty or thirty ships; some are usable, while others are already scrap. they''re all sitting in a ship graveyard."


    huo qingtong was taken aback.


    "would selling these ships cause any issues with your superiors?" huo qingtong asked.


    ivan laughed heartily, then lowered his voice, "to be honest, after i met you last time, i went back to the base and spoke with my superior, the base commander. when he heard about it, he said, ''those japanese ships we seized are just rusting away; we might as well sell them for scrap metal.''"


    "so we discussed it among ourselves, and since those ships aren''t listed in the military inventory, they''re just post-war confiscated items, and nobody cares about them. later, we can just say they were anchored in the bay and a typhoon blew them out to sea. no one will pay attention to them."


    huo qingtong was shocked but realized they were right. no one cared about those japanese ships. saying a typhoon swept them away was a perfectly reasonable excuse.


    the americans were in charge now, and the japanese didn''t dare ask for anything back from them. they only needed to write a reason on the seized goods records and that''s it.


    "what types of ships are there?" huo qingtong asked.


    "i can''t say for sure, but i can take you to have a look," captain ivan replied.


    huo qingtong agreed and sent a message back to his ship, telling them to keep working and loading the supplies, while he went with the fleet on other business. s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    two hours later, the patrol ship arrived at a relatively secluded bay on okinawa island. the area was deserted and served as a ship graveyard where the u.s. military had stored the seized cargo ships.


    the entire bay was filled with ships.


    find your next read on empire


    many of them were rusting, clearly untouched for a long time.


    the ships varied in size and type, ranging from smaller ones weighing around a thousand tons to larger ones comparable to liberty ships, likely weighing seven or eight thousand tons.


    there were cargo ships as well as troop transport ships.


    "what price are you offering?" huo qingtong asked tentatively.


    "by weight¡ªfive dollars per ton," ivan said.


    huo qingtong was stunned.


    the price of scrap metal was thirty dollars per ton.


    though these ships looked worn, huo qingtong knew that some could still be used. if he brought them back, cleaned off the rust, and gave them a new coat of paint, they could probably run for another decade or more.


    even if they were completely scrapped, buying them at five dollars per ton and selling the scrap metal would still be profitable.


    "colonel ivan, as you know, hardy group has always worked for the logistics department and never engaged in private transactions. i''ll need to consult with my boss on this matter," huo qingtong replied cleverly.


    ivan shrugged. "no problem. i''ll wait for your response."


    he added, "regardless of whether this deal goes through, you mustn''t let this information get out."


    huo qingtong nodded, "i understand the rules."


    the patrol ship brought huo qingtong back to the island where his team was loading supplies. captain ivan waved goodbye, and after the loading was complete, huo qingtong hurried back to hong kong.


    he handed over the scrap metal to his subordinates to deal with and went to find victor. huo qingtong explained in detail how they had encountered the u.s. patrol ship and the offer of a business deal.


    after hearing the story, victor wasn''t sure if they should proceed, given that it involved both the u.s. military and the japanese. he immediately called hardy.

 Chapter 473 There Is No Business We Dare Not Do

    hardy listened and smiled lightly."what''s the harm in doing it? go ahead and buy the ships at five dollars per ton. it''ll also help build a relationship with the u.s. military stationed there."


    "bring the ships back. if they can be repaired, fix them. if not, dismantle them for scrap metal. we won''t lose money."


    "i understand, mr. hardy," victor replied.


    huo qingtong, standing nearby, heard hardy''s words and admired him. there was no business that the big boss wouldn''t dare to do.


    after some thought, huo qingtong asked victor, "mr. victor, if we buy these ships, i''m thinking of keeping a few for the trading company. do you think that''s appropriate?"


    victor smiled, "you can decide that on your own. as long as the boss agrees to the purchase, the rest is up to you."


    huo qingtong wasted no time and hurried back to okinawa. coincidentally, on the way, he encountered the same patrol ship again, captained by ivan. this made huo suspect that captain ivan had been waiting for him all along.


    huo''s ship signaled the patrol ship, and the patrol ship quickly understood and followed them to the port.


    once again, huo qingtong boarded the patrol ship.


    "how did it go? did your boss agree?" captain ivan asked as soon as they met.


    "yes, our boss agreed, but he hopes for a lower price," huo qingtong replied, displaying his businessman instincts.


    ivan shrugged, "alright, then four dollars per ton."


    "okay, four dollars per ton." huo qingtong was pleasantly surprised; he had just tried bargaining and didn''t expect ivan to agree so easily.


    ivan was even happier. by selling off this scrap metal, the officers at the base would each make tens of thousands of dollars.


    that''s no small amount.


    ivan took huo qingtong to the ship graveyard and personally counted the ships. each had its specifications and weight clearly marked, so the total tonnage was easily calculated. there were 31 ships in total, mostly smaller ones, amounting to 106,000 tons.


    the total price was 424,000 dollars.


    with the deal done, captain ivan said, ''i''ll have someone come over to see how many ships can be started. if they can run, you can sail them back; if not, you can tow them, and we''ll even fill up your fuel tanks.


    these american soldiers were quite thoughtful.


    "that''s great! i was wondering how i''d get them back," huo qingtong replied.


    after inspection, they found that most of the ships could still operate, which was very fortunate.


    over the next few days, the ships were towed two or three at a time back to hong kong, all docking in the hardy group''s waters.


    global shipping had a ship repair company, so huo qingtong enlisted them to thoroughly inspect the ships. the usable ones were kept, while the unusable ones were towed to shore, where a team of demolition workers began dismantling them into steel plates.


    the scrap was then sold to steel mills.


    in the end, 23 ships were repaired. their original names and numbers were removed, new paint was applied, and new numbers were assigned, completely transforming their appearance. s~ea??h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    huo qingtong kept four ships: two 1,600-ton ships and two 3,900-ton ships. these were relatively new and of suitable tonnage, so he decided to keep them. as for the remaining ships, he wasn''t sure what to do.


    your next read awaits at empire


    it was important to note that these ships were no longer just scrap metal; their value had increased dozens of times.


    a 1,000-ton troop transport ship, which the u.s. had sold to him for just 4,000 dollars, excluding the repairs and painting costs¡ªwhich didn''t go beyond 10,000 dollars for the most severe one¡ªwas now worth over 100,000 dollars, even as a second-hand vessel.


    what should he do with the remaining dozen ships?


    huo qingtong consulted with victor, who said, "check if there''s interest in hong kong. if they''re willing to buy, go ahead and sell. if not, reach out to businessmen in the surrounding asian countries. you can start with the philippines¡ªthey''ve approached us before about purchasing american cargo ships, but the prices were too high for them at the time."


    huo qingtong discreetly spread the word, seeing if anyone was interested in buying his second-hand ships, and within a few days, several potential buyers approached him.


    the first group came from the philippines, representing a business consortium that was keen on expanding their shipping operations. after negotiations, they agreed to purchase nine of huo qingtong''s ships, finalizing the largest portion of the sale.


    shortly after, a hong kong businessman, already well-established in the logistics industry, expressed interest in acquiring a portion of the fleet for regional trade. huo qingtong sold him six ships, securing another major deal.


    finally, bao yugang approached huo qingtong with a smaller proposal. he introduced himself as a man who had worked on the mainland and had recently arrived in hong kong. his family had some savings but didn''t know what business to get into. upon hearing that huo qingtong was selling ships, he came up with the idea of buying a ship for cargo transport.


    bao yugang had only 700,000 dollars, enough to buy at most two ships. after discussing it with huo qingtong, huo offered him a suggestion.


    "you could buy a ship yourself, then establish a shipping company. afterward, you could lease a few ships from hardy shipping. the shipping business is good right now, and as you make more money, you can gradually buy new ships."


    bao yugang thought it was a great idea. he spent 400,000 dollars to buy a 5,600-ton cargo ship, then after establishing his own shipping company, leased four more ships from hardy shipping and started his shipping business.


    bao yugang and huo qingtong became friends.


    huo qingtong had a total of 23 ships. after selling to the philippine consortium, the hong kong businessman, and bao yugang, he kept four ships for his own company. the remaining four ships were sold to the ccp, though this was not an easy transaction.

 Chapter 474 Hong Kong Situation Detorioated

    when huo qingtong discreetly approached the ccp to gauge their interest, they immediately expressed their desire to purchase the ships. however, dealing with the ccp carried certain risks. any large transactions involving recognizable items like ships could easily land huo in trouble, potentially leading to fines or even imprisonment.to mitigate these risks, huo insisted on adding penalties to the sale, which significantly increased the price.


    the ccp, as usual, tried to haggle the price down, arguing they were a fledgling government with limited funds. but huo qingtong refused to budge. he insisted on cash, knowing full well the risks involved in dealing with them. after some back-and-forth, the ccp agreed to huo''s terms, paying most of the sum in cash, with a small portion of the payment being made in medicinal herbs.


    once the deal was concluded, huo qingtong gathered a crew and sailed the four ships north, eventually delivering them to lianyungang.


    the ccp officials who received the ships were ecstatic. "to be honest, the total cargo capacity of our current fleet is only around 100,000 tons. you''ve just delivered a real treasure to us."


    recently, peace talks between the ccp and the nationalist had stalled, and the ccp forces were amassing along the yangtze river, searching for ships in preparation for a river-crossing campaign. these ships were a godsend.


    finally, they calculated the total cost: 2.6 million dollars.


    the ccp had managed to provide the majority of the payment in cash as demanded, with the rest being compensated in medicinal herbs. however, they were not pleased with the additional costs huo qingtong had imposed.


    after completing the transaction, huo qingtong returned to hong kong with the herbs.


    by this time, it was already april.


    the peace talks between the chinese communist party (ccp) and the nationalist regime had completely stalled. despite agreeing on terms, the nationalist leader continued to delay, refusing to sign the accord.


    the ccp leadership, growing impatient, decided to take matters into their own hands.


    on april 20, the river-crossing campaign commenced.


    in the stormy winds of zhongshan, a million ccp troops began their assault, crossing the yangtze river.


    around 800 to 1,000 vessels, including the new ships they bought, fishing boats and civilian crafts, were used to launch a full-scale offensive along multiple fronts: anqing, wuhu, nanjing, and jiangyin. by april 23, nanjing had fallen.


    the south was thrown into chaos.


    even hong kong trembled.


    "extra! extra! the nationalist party has lost nanjing. hundreds of thousands of ccp troops are now marching toward shanghai, jiangsu, anhui, and zhejiang."


    many foreign bankers, seeing the news in the paper, were alarmed. the outcome seemed inevitable. what would happen to hong kong?


    that very afternoon,


    the head of the yang family, owners of wing cheong trading company, called victor. "mr. victor, we''ve decided to accept your previous offer and sell the yongsheng building."


    victor replied calmly, "mr. yang, the previous offer was for 6 million hong kong dollars. given the increased risks now, we can only offer 4 million."


    mr. yang felt his chest tighten. sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "mr. victor, how can you change the terms like this?"


    enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    victor chuckled. "i''m not changing the terms; i''m simply reacting to the market. do you know how many people are trying to unload their assets in hong kong right now? you''re not the only one. i can tell you, our venture capital fund has a limit. if you don''t sell now, you might not be able to sell later at all."


    "if there''s nothing else, i have other matters to attend to. plenty of people are waiting to discuss selling their properties." victor said.


    "wait, mr. victor," mr. yang called out, panicked.


    he knew the situation was dire. major trading companies were offloading assets, creating a massive impact on the market. sellers were plentiful; buyers were nearly nonexistent.


    after reaching out to numerous contacts, mr. yang realized that hardy group was the only company still buying. there was no other option.


    "i''ll sell. i''ll accept the 4 million hong kong dollars."


    victor smiled lightly as he held the phone. "come over and sign the contract. i''ll write you a check from wells fargo bank. you can cash it at any wells fargo branch worldwide."


    "alright, i''ll be right there."


    4 million hong kong dollars, about 700,525 usd, for an 18 story building on queen''s road, one of hong kong''s busiest districts.


    and behind it, a 20 acre plot of land. this property would be worth billions in the future, but now it was sold for a fraction of its value due to fear of impending chaos.


    when hardy saw the news about the river crossing campaign,


    he immediately gathered his staff from global times and abc radio, instructing them to report on the battle every day. any territory lost by the nationalists was to be highlighted as urgent news.


    his aim was to keep the people of hong kong in a state of constant anxiety.


    next, he called victor, along with representatives from wells fargo bank and hsbc. "with this war, hong kong is bound to face panic. a large number of properties will likely go on the market. when people start abandoning their assets, we''ll move in and acquire them. but make sure to drive the prices as low as possible."


    once his subordinates left,


    hardy smiled to himself. he had been waiting for this opportunity. the uncertainty of war and the fear of ccp control made hong kong ripe for acquisition.


    and so, the scramble for hong kong''s assets began.


    this marked the foundation of what would become the hardy group''s most powerful branch outside the united states


    ...


    in hong kong, the atmosphere grew even more restless.


    more and more people began selling off assets, and prices dropped again and again. the hardy group seized the opportunity to acquire a large number of industries.


    at the same time,


    many entrepreneurs fleeing the turmoil in china sought refuge in hong kong, bringing with them a significant amount of funds, particularly gold and silver.

 Chapter 475 Unexpected opportunity

    in hong kong, the atmosphere grew even more restless.more and more people began selling off assets, and prices dropped again and again. the hardy group seized the opportunity to acquire a large number of industries.


    at the same time,


    many entrepreneurs fleeing the turmoil in china sought refuge in hong kong, bringing with them a significant amount of funds, particularly gold and silver.


    among the most prominent banks in hong kong were hsbc, wells fargo, and citibank. during this period, hsbc and wells fargo absorbed large deposits and precious metals, causing their deposits to grow continuously.


    many of the new arrivals also brought antiques.


    the hardy auction house took the opportunity to acquire a large batch of cultural relics, many of them at very low prices, with some rare pieces among them.


    that evening,


    mr. xu, who had been in frequent contact with victor, rushed to find him late at night. "mr. victor, there''s something very important i need to discuss with you."


    "oh? what''s the matter?"


    "are you aware that shanghai is under siege?"


    "of course, it''s all over the news, and i''ve been following the situation in china closely," victor replied.


    "here''s the deal: the central bank''s treasury in shanghai is being evacuated. now that shanghai is surrounded, they plan to transport the last batch of gold to the taiwan. we''ve received reliable information that, since they don''t have any warships, they plan to use a civilian cargo ship to secretly move it.


    "while we have the exact information, to be honest, we currently don''t have the capability to intercept it. the higher-ups want to collaborate with your side. we provide the intel, and you make the move. we''ll split the spoils fifty-fifty.


    "we owe you a large sum of money from before, which can be deducted from the share. anything extra can be converted into cash and stored in your bank, making it easier to purchase supplies in the future."


    victor was shocked by the news.


    a state-level robbery? he couldn''t agree to something that big without serious consideration.


    "this is a huge matter. i can''t make the decision on my own. i need to consult my boss," victor said.


    "of course, but please don''t delay. time is of the essence. they''re already loading the ship in shanghai, and it will likely set sail by tomorrow morning at the latest," mr. xu said.


    "how much wealth are we talking about?" victor asked. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "about 150 tons of gold, 20 million silver yuan, and some other valuables like antiques, jewelry, jade, and pearls. it''s hard to estimate the exact value of those," mr. xu replied.


    at that moment, hardy was already asleep.


    suddenly, the phone rang.


    hardy opened his eyes and picked up the phone on the bedside table. victor''s voice came through the line, "boss, sorry to disturb you, but i have an urgent matter to report."


    "go ahead," hardy was fully awake now.


    victor relayed everything mr. xu had said. hardy was also stunned, but quickly shifted into the mindset of an opportunistic businessman. he didn''t dwell on the losses or gains of any particular faction. in this conflict, the only thing that concerned him was the opportunity to profit, and this situation presented just that.


    he knew that when the nationalists withdrew, they took everything valuable with them. it was said that 150 tons of gold, millions of ounces of silver, and countless treasures from the forbidden city were shipped out.


    the ccp had planted numerous spies in the nationalist army. they had long been aware of these operations, but at the time, they didn''t have the strength to stop it. they could only watch as the treasures were taken away.


    now, with the ccp approaching hardy, they were asking for his help to intercept this batch of gold.


    hardy quickly did the math.


    150 tons of gold, at current exchange rates with the dollar, was worth about 160 million usd. the 20 million silver yuan was worth roughly 20 million usd. add in the antiques and jewelry, and the total value was around 200-300 million usd.


    200-300 million usd.


    hardy thought it was worth going after.


    it was a shame his warships were too far away to be called in time. otherwise, just one shot would make the other side surrender without a fight.


    but no matter.


    he could pull it off even without warships.


    as for the fifty-fifty split proposed by the ccp, hardy found it unfair. they were only providing information, while his team would be doing all the work and taking all the risks.


    "i think a 70-30 split is more appropriate," hardy said, sitting up in bed. "we''re the ones taking action, and they''re just providing a tip. they can take 30 percent."


    victor nodded on the other end of the line, "understood, boss. i''ll relay the message."


    the next day, when the ccp representative, mr. xu, heard the revised proposal, he wasn''t pleased. "seventy-thirty is too much. we''re taking risks too, and we''re sharing highly sensitive information. we can agree to a 35 percent share for us."


    hardy was not surprised. he had anticipated haggling. after some back and forth, both sides finally agreed on a 65-35 split, with hardy group taking the larger portion.


    "victor, tell them we accept. i''ll have the security company and intelligence personnel head to you right away. gather a few liberty-class ships and arm them to intercept at sea."


    after thinking for a moment, hardy added, "send out my plane. it can be used for aerial patrol and to locate the target. the intelligence team knows what to do." experience tales with empire


    "i understand, mr. hardy," victor replied.


    when mr. xu heard victor agree to the new terms, he was satisfied. "i''ll head back right away. i''ll keep you updated with any new information."


    "alright, let''s each make our own preparations."


    late at night.


    the members of hd security were all called up, and after getting dressed, they drove to the dock. four liberty class cargo ships were already waiting there.

 Chapter 476 The Optimal Use Of The B-29

    each of the hardy group''s liberty ships was equipped with weapons, with heavy machine guns and rocket launchers being the standard equipment. installing cannons would have been too conspicuous, so they opted to store several m-2 heavy mortars on board instead to deal with potential emergencies.the theoretical range of the m-2 mortar is about 4 kilometers.


    once the personnel boarded, the ships set off immediately. they were in hong kong, while their target was in shanghai, which was closer to the taiwan than they were. if they couldn''t get ahead of their target, they would miss out on everything. so as soon as they hit the open sea, all four ships sped forward at full throttle.


    two hours later.


    mr. xu came to deliver information.


    "we have identified the target ship as number 069, a 5,100-ton cargo vessel. there are 260 soldiers onboard for protection. in addition to the gold, silver, and antiques, the ship is also carrying essential industrial equipment from key shanghai enterprises, such as imported machine tools and production lines."


    in fact, the ship was originally meant to transport this equipment. due to the urgency of the war, the military had requisitioned it at the last minute, turning it into a vessel carrying gold.


    at dawn.


    a b-29 bomber took off from hong kong''s airport, heading north. intelligence officers had installed a high powered radio transmitter on the plane, enabling real time communication. your next chapter awaits on empire


    after loading the goods, ship 069 requested permission to set sail from the shanghai port. the military requested further approval from higher authorities, and once granted, the 069 ship slowly left the port and sailed toward the sea.


    the entire voyage was expected to take about three days. s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    a day later.


    as the cargo ship was sailing across the sea, a large aircraft flew by at low altitude. many crew members and escort soldiers aboard ship 069 curiously looked at the plane, wondering why it was flying so low over the ocean.


    someone knowledgeable said, "that looks a lot like an american plane¡ªthe kind of b-29 bomber that dropped the atomic bombs on japan."


    "oh, so that''s a b-29? i''ve seen pictures in the newspapers, but this is my first time seeing one in real life."


    "that''s a legendary warplane. do you think the americans are on board? hello there!" someone jokingly waved at the plane, laughing.


    after confirming the location of ship 069, the b-29 turned around and flew back. by now, hardy''s four ships, which had been sailing day and night, were nearing the strait. the aircraft radioed the cargo ship, informing them of the enemy''s location before returning to hong kong to refuel.


    the next day.


    the plane took off again, heading toward the strait. after flying more than 200 kilometers across the strait, it spotted ship 069 again, and this time, the four liberty class ships were already lying in wait ahead.


    the soldiers on the cargo ship saw the bomber again, but this time they were not curious¡ªthey were puzzled. why had the plane returned?


    the plane then flew toward hardy''s ships, radioing the latest position of ship 069. the four ships formed a fan shaped formation and began closing in on their target.


    as the plane circled around and flew back over ship 069, the intelligence officers on board used the high powered radio to communicate with the cargo ship, informing them that they were american aircraft, invited to provide escort.


    the officer on board the cargo ship was overjoyed upon hearing this.


    an american plane offering escort? could it be that the leader had reached another agreement with the americans? otherwise, why would such a large plane be here?


    the americans had bases in japan, and if they started aiding again, perhaps sending troops, the tide of the war might turn in their favor.


    as for suspicion, the officer onboard honestly didn''t harbor any. after all, who but the american military could deploy such a powerful bomber?


    before long, the plane sent another message, saying that a few cargo ships disguised as escort vessels would soon join them, making the convoy less conspicuous.


    the officer onboard didn''t doubt the claim. he simply thought the americans were being thorough and considerate, blending into the convoy to avoid drawing attention.


    at that moment, with nothing but the vast ocean around them, they had no way of contacting anyone and didn''t realize they were walking into an elaborate trap.


    before long, a few large cargo ships appeared ahead, flying the union jack. the captain of ship 069 laughed and said, "i know that ship¡ªan american liberty-class."


    the officer had no suspicions.


    in fact, he felt a sense of excitement.


    the americans were supporting them again, and there was still hope for the nation.


    the four ships circled around, two in front and two in back, boxing in ship 069. the officer smiled at the captain and said, "look at this protection¡ªthe americans really do care about us."


    they sailed for dozens of more nautical miles as night fell. the ships ahead signaled for them to move closer to the coast, find a suitable place to anchor, and asked the cargo ship''s leader to come aboard to sign an escort agreement.


    the crew aboard ship 069 suspected nothing and followed along, anchoring in shallow waters. two of the liberty ships pulled up alongside, docking tightly with ship 069.


    the officer in charge, straightening his uniform, boarded one of the liberty ships with his secretary. however, as soon as they entered the cabin and saw a group of americans, they were seized by their arms and restrained.


    "what are you doing? aren''t we on the same side? weren''t you here to protect us?" the officer shouted.


    "we are indeed here to protect you, but this is also necessary," one of the americans said in broken chinese.


    the officer was dumbfounded.


    soon after, armed security personnel stormed ship 069. the soldiers onboard were having dinner and were stunned when they saw a group of foreign soldiers charging in with guns. they had no idea what was happening.

 Chapter 477 Concluding Hong Kong Investment Trip

    "we are taking control of this ship under direct orders. your commander is suspected of illegally transferring assets, violating national law, and has been detained. you must all comply with our instructions, or we will be forced to take further action. now, everyone, proceed to the cargo hold."the soldiers, confused, suspected their commander had betrayed the nationalist party and was attempting to smuggle the nation''s treasures out of the country.


    perhaps the president had uncovered the betrayal and sent the americans to handle it.


    the bewildered soldiers were locked in the lower cargo hold, and the ship was seized. shortly afterward, the ship weighed anchor and set sail once more¡ªthis time bound for hong kong.


    two days later, chiang kai-shek, leader of the nationalist faction, received a telegram stating that the ship carrying the gold was severely delayed. furious, chiang ordered an immediate investigation. after all, that was no small sum of money¡ªlosing it would be incredibly painful.


    in the end, they discovered that the ship had mysteriously vanished.


    read latest stories on empire


    no one knew where it had gone. some even speculated that it might have hit a reef and sunk.


    however, the ship had, in fact, arrived in hong kong, and the gold, silver yuan, and antiques were swiftly unloaded and transported to wells fargo bank. the captured nationalist soldiers had their weapons confiscated and were forbidden from leaving the ship.


    the ccp agents in hong kong replenished the cargo with various goods: large quantities of cotton, rubber shoe soles, medicinal drugs including hardy pharmaceutical''s new penicillin, and machine tools from the original shipment. in short, the ship was fully stocked with hardy group products.


    originally, tensions between the hardy group and the ccp had been rising, with frustrations building over lopsided deals that left the ccp continually exploited by hardy. but this operation marked a turning point; relations finally thawed, and the ccp resolved to source all their needed supplies from hardy group subsidiaries going forward.


    "the hardy group reciprocated the goodwill extended by the ccp by removing the ship''s original identification number and reflagging it under a filipino flag. the original nationalist captain, crew, and soldiers were subsequently sent to lianyungang."


    a few days later, when the captured officers and soldiers disembarked, they found themselves surrounded by armed communist forces, completely dumbfounded.


    they had sailed for two days, been captured by american soldiers, and now, after a few more days, they had somehow ended up in the hands of the communist forces.


    meanwhile, the communist officials receiving the goods were grinning from ear to ear. this time, the capitalists had been incredibly generous¡ªaside from discounts on their supplies.


    they even got to keep the ship.


    however, the operation had to remain confidential, and the captives had to be carefully managed.


    the communist forces assured them that this was their specialty.


    ...


    the next day.


    at hardy tower, in the president''s office, hardy first met with the senior executives of wells fargo and hsbc, outlining the future development strategies for the banks.


    then, he met with huo qingtong the manager of macau trade company.


    when he spoke with huo qingtong, hardy mentioned, "according to news from the u.s. due to the situation in the interior, the u.s. government is considering economic blockade policies. once enforced, it will become more challenging to transport goods to china and may even face inspections by the u.s. military."


    huo qingtong was visibly alarmed.


    "boss, what should we do?" he asked.


    "inform the ccp side about this. take advantage of the current policy gap and expedite the shipment of supplies. if the policy takes effect, we''ll have to resort to smuggling, breaking shipments into smaller loads. you''ll need to decide on the specifics as the situation unfolds," hardy explained.


    "once they reach guangzhou, the goods won''t have to travel as far. you can transport them directly up the pearl river estuary or reroute through macau. don''t forget you''re the manager of the macau trade company." sear?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    huo qingtong immediately understood and nodded.


    after assigning tasks to everyone, hardy gave victor some additional instructions. with impending conflicts, victor would be handling most of the company''s operations in hong kong. hardy advised him to make decisions on minor matters independently but consult him for more significant issues.


    "boss, what''s the threshold for contacting you?" victor asked.


    "for example, if the ccp forces actually come down and demand control of hong kong, and the subsidiary faces a life or death decision, you can contact me," hardy replied.


    "ah!"


    victor''s eyes widened in shock.


    "is it really possible they might reclaim it?" victor asked with concern.


    hardy chuckled. "just focus on your work. if i''m not worried about my assets, there''s no need for you to worry."


    ...


    the next day, after sleeping in and having lunch, hardy finally departed.


    the b-29 flew from hong kong to japan in just over three hours, landing at haneda airport, where hardy disembarked.


    a welcoming party awaited him at the airport.


    several months earlier, when hardy had gone to hong kong, he left duncan and the others in japan. four months had passed, and duncan had already made some headway here.


    three cars were parked outside the airport. duncan approached to greet him, and once inside the car, hardy said, "i won''t be staying long. i just want to take a quick look at the situation here. how have things been progressing these past few months?"


    "boss, we''ve established a trading company and are now conducting business with the united states. within the company, i set up a specialized information gathering department, hiring staff to collect information on japanese politics, economics, business, and public life."


    "to make things easier, i also took over a local tokyo gang, led by kuroda ryohei. they call themselves the ''kuroda group,'' and with over thirty members, they help us gather information."


    as they spoke, the car drove into central tokyo.


    hardy looked out the window. though tokyo had suffered extensive bombing, the city had mostly recovered in the past few years.

 Chapter 478 War Is Coming

    the streets were lined with bustling businesses and stores, seemingly in better condition than those in hong kong."it appears to be doing well," hardy said with a smile.


    duncan explained, "it''s only surface level. japan''s economy is currently in a severe slump. inflation is rampant, the currency has devalued, factories aren''t running, and workers are unemployed. according to the ministry of health, labor, and welfare''s statistics, the economy is only a fifth of what it was before the war."


    "food shortages are also severe. japan used to import food from china and southeast asia, but those channels are now closed. they''ve implemented a rationing system, limiting daily food intake for each person."


    "there''s significant unemployment now, so the government is hiring people for urban reconstruction, clearing the remnants of the bombings and dumping construction debris in tokyo bay to create reclaimed land."


    for a few hours, the convoy drove through tokyo. hardy observed the scene outside without getting out of the car, and as night fell, they returned directly to the airport, where hardy boarded his plane once more.


    duncan handed over a box filled with documents.


    these were materials he had gathered during his time there. after giving duncan additional ??instructions, the plane took off, bound for the united states.


    opening the document box, hardy found thick stacks of reports.


    he began reading.


    after world war ii, the united states imposed strict controls over japan. all companies that had supplied equipment to the military were subject to economic sanctions, and military restrictions were the most stringent, prohibiting japan from maintaining any armed forces.


    "the united nations ultimate goal for japan was to minimize any threat it could pose to world peace and security and to foster an unprecedented level of ideological liberation."


    in other words, they aimed for comprehensive reforms across the country''s structure, political and economic systems, national powers, and military.


    in the initial stages, the united states also provided some aid to japan, such as food assistance. in february this year, to counter japan''s severe inflation, the united states implemented the "dodge plan."


    the plan''s most famous feature was a fixed exchange rate, pegging the dollar to the yen at 1:360 from its implementation¡ªa rate that would last until the 1970s.


    the plan also established rules for reducing expenses, balancing the budget, increasing tax collection, limiting loans, stabilizing wages, and tightening price controls.


    the "dodge line" had both positive and negative impacts on japan. it curbed postwar inflation and stabilized japan''s finances, offering significant long term benefits for its development.


    however, it also ended direct economic aid from the united states to japan, which was one of the plan''s objectives. the policy of economic austerity then caused a shortage of funding, leading to production halts, business closures, and increased unemployment.


    the dodge plan was essentially an aggressive remedy for a severe crisis. it did bring social order and inflation under control, but it also caused japan''s economy to enter another steep decline, pushing many major companies to the brink of collapse.


    this was why duncan said the apparent prosperity was deceptive. in reality, japan was struggling deeply in all aspects of life, including public welfare and economic growth.


    but hardy knew that by the latter half of next year, things would start to improve, as the korean war would break out. the united states would issue large supply orders to japan and relax certain policy restrictions, allowing many japanese companies to regain their footing.


    hardy understood that the korean crisis would spark japan''s economic recovery. later, during the vietnam war, japan would receive a similar influx of orders, leading to full economic restoration, even surpassing its pre-war economic levels. by the late 1960s, japan''s economy would trail only the u.s.


    and the soviet union, and by the late 1970s, japan would surpass the soviet union to become the world''s second largest economy, shocking the globe.


    of course, japan eventually began to flaunt its success, boasting that it could even buy up the united states. but when they got carried away, the united states intervened decisively, forcing the plaza accord on japan, which kept japan in a prolonged economic stagnation that lasted for decades.


    hardy continued reading the reports, deep in thought.


    he was only one man.


    he couldn''t alter the course of world events.


    he disliked japan''s ambitions, but he also liked money.


    the next year or so would be an ideal time to acquire japanese industries. he could leverage the restrictions the u.s. placed on japan and capitalize on the struggles japanese companies were facing to acquire some industries in bulk.


    in fact, there was more he could do beyond just acquiring industries.


    ...


    the airplane traveled through the pitch black sky, and from time to time, a flash of lightning lit up the distance¡ªit looked like a storm was brewing over there.


    hardy thought again about the war that was bound to happen next year. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    this time, he had established a robust industrial group in hong kong, encompassing several industries. with his relationship with the u.s. military logistics department, he was confident he could secure many short-term orders from the u.s. military stationed in the east and perhaps even aim for some long-term contracts.


    the u.s. would station more than 50,000 soldiers in japan and about 24,000 soldiers in south korea until 2024. securing a long-term supply order for that many soldiers would not only allow the hardy group to earn an enormous amount of money but also gain strong political influence in the region.


    asia was expected to develop rapidly in the coming year, but many asian countries are notorious for breaking contracts that don''t favor them. therefore, having the backing of the u.s. military stationed in the region would serve as a guarantee and deterrence to those politicians.


    hardy looked out of the window and sighed deeply. he hated war, having experienced its brutality and the loss of many brothers. he didn''t want anyone, even a stranger, to go through that pain.


    enjoy new stories from empire


    but at the end of the day, he was just a businessman. what he could do, leveraging his foresight, was already his limit.


    the unstoppable momentum of the world moves forward, and there are few people who can turn it by themselves.


    japan would benefit greatly from the war, so he knew he had to begin his japanese investment venture before the korean war started.


    as for his role in the conflict to come, as a former soldier, he would do whatever he could to ensure that those brothers serving on the front lines received the best supplies they deserved.

 Chapter 479 The U.S. Hardy Group Development

    the next step, of course, was to keep making money and working toward his comfortable little life.as for the grand affairs of the world¡ªfor now, he would leave those for the more accomplished men to worry about.


    he glanced again at the documents in his hand concerning japan. he had already made up his mind. since he knew japan''s economy would recover, why not take a piece of the pie?


    europe had the marshall plan for investment.


    why couldn''t there be a hardy plan?


    at this moment, no one had faith in japan''s economy, not even american financial groups were investing there. he could approach president johnson and request special approval for a japan economic investment plan.


    after a day and night of flying, hardy finally returned to los angeles.


    andy came to the airport with a team to welcome him, and hardy gave andy a hug.


    "boss, you''ve been gone for four months. you didn''t say you''d be away for so long," andy remarked.


    "hehe, i didn''t expect it to take this long either," hardy replied with a smile.


    "how''s the situation in hong kong?" andy asked.


    "i''ve set up a hong kong branch of hardy group. the branch now manages hundreds of companies, including real estate, auction, trade companies, and industrial parks. it also has assets like hsbc, wells fargo, global times, and abc tv. the industrial layout in hong kong is basically complete."


    "that''s on par with any major corporate group," andy commented.


    after a brief pause, andy hesitated and asked, "boss, aren''t you worried that hong kong might be taken back? lately, the global times has been reporting frequently on china''s news, and from the looks of it, the ccp victory seems inevitable."


    hardy smiled and said, "we''ve done a lot of analysis and laid the necessary groundwork. they don''t have what it takes to continue supporting the war much longer¡ªthey''re already losing popularity among the masses. it''s not worth provoking the u.k. and the u.s. at the same time in their current state."


    "alright, let''s not talk about that anymore. how''s business here in the u.s.?" hardy asked.


    andy began reporting to hardy.


    the security company had been doing well over the past few months. they opened branches in over a dozen cities and recruited new staff. the company now had a total of 7,000 employees.


    the previously planned overseas military bases had made progress. land was purchased near penang, malaysia, and in singapore, with permanent rights. bases were being built in both locations simultaneously.


    two escort warships had already been dispatched.


    along with them, more than 300 marines and support personnel had been sent. the total number of personnel at both bases would be around 700.


    construction of the base in the persian gulf was also underway, with a warship already dispatched there. why the persian gulf? because hardy group''s oil company had built oilfields in that region of saudi arabia, and once the oil flowed, it would become a golden corridor.


    armand hammer, president of occidental petroleum, after arriving in saudi arabia, used his connections to reach the saudi royal family. in the end, they secured the mining rights to the neutral zone at a reasonable price.


    hardy knew that the oil resources in that region were extremely abundant. in the future, exxonmobil and bp would both build large oil fields there. hardy had just beaten them to it.


    once the oil began flowing, it would have to pass through the persian gulf, making the security of that area a top priority. another consideration was that hardy group had a global shipping company, and the persian gulf base could also protect the shipping company''s vessels navigating the arabian sea.


    as for the other industries¡ª


    they were all running normally. the last decade was america''s golden decade, with all industries thriving and developing at a rapid pace. thanks to hardy group''s protection, its branches were shielded from external plundering, making development relatively simple.


    andy further reported that the investment company had made investments in more than a dozen companies over this period. many of these were businesses hardy had previously identified, while others were ones andy believed had potential.


    most of these investments were in traditional manufacturing industries, including automobiles, oil, construction, electricity, gas companies, precision machinery, and pharmaceuticals. these sectors would be the most profitable over the next ten to twenty years.


    their annual profit margins were generally over 8%, with some reaching over 20%.


    "how''s the chain supermarket doing?" hardy asked. continue your journey on empire


    this was one of the reasons he had returned. he wanted to turn hardy''s chain supermarket into a business like walmart, so he was particularly concerned about its progress.


    "everything is basically in place. since it''s the first store, sam has put all his energy into it, and the progress has been very fast," andy replied.


    hardy nodded.


    "then i won''t go to the office. let''s go check out the supermarket first," hardy said.


    "you''ve just gotten back. don''t you want to rest a bit first?" andy suggested.


    "i slept for a day on the plane. i don''t need to recover¡ªi''ve already adjusted to the time zone. besides, the supermarket is in hollywood. i''ll go home after i check it out," hardy replied.


    his physical strength was extraordinary, his ability to recover was incredibly strong, and he was always full of energy. this gave him a significant advantage. s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    whether at work or in his romantic pursuits.


    without a healthy body¡ª


    you wouldn''t even qualify to be a casanova with a harem!


    the convoy arrived at the "hardy chain supermarket" in hollywood. it covered a massive area, with the supermarket itself occupying 5,000 square meters. the parking lot was even larger, three times the size of the supermarket, spanning 15,000 square meters. it could hold four to five hundred cars at once.


    in fact, buying such a large piece of land also had an element of speculation involved.


    the parking lot had already been built, with the lines neatly drawn. at the entrance of the supermarket, many people were going in and out, moving goods inside. all of them wore bright red uniforms, which were very conspicuous¡ªthey were hardy logistics employees.

 Chapter 480 Captain America vs Americas Sweetheart

    sam walton was directing the staff in stocking the shelves. when he heard the big boss had arrived, he immediately came over to greet him. seeing hardy, he exclaimed with joy, "mr. hardy, you''ve returned from the east.""yes, i just got back. how much longer until we can open?" hardy asked as he surveyed the surroundings.


    "at most, three or four more days," sam walton replied.


    "take me around and explain everything in detail," hardy said.


    "right this way, mr. hardy."


    explore stories on empire


    hardy, andy, and sam walton walked around the supermarket. the supermarket had signed contracts with more than 2,000 suppliers, with each supplier providing several to hundreds of products. for example, kroger agricultural group supplied half of the supermarket''s fruits, vegetables, and seafood.


    the supermarket stocked a wide range of goods, including food, toys, new clothing, cosmetics, household appliances, daily necessities, meat, and fresh produce.


    there was even a specialized store for firearms and ammunition inside.


    because the products were purchased directly from the manufacturers, the prices could be kept very low. this was the advantage of large supermarkets¡ªlow purchasing costs meant they could sell at lower prices while still maintaining profits. naturally, lower prices for the same quality products were more attractive to customers.


    sam picked up a can of fruit and said to hardy, "for example, this can of fruit¡ªother grocery stores purchase it at around 30 cents, but we can get it for 22 cents. they sell it for 50 cents, but we can sell it for 40 cents. a 20% difference is significant, and customers will naturally know who to choose."


    "and i''m planning to launch a membership system. members can purchase a membership card for $100, and they''ll receive a 10% discount on all purchases. the card can be used at any hardy chain supermarket, with no expiration date. if they don''t want to use it anymore, they can return the card and get their $100 deposit back."


    "isn''t $100 a bit expensive? people''s monthly salary is only about $200," andy asked.


    sam smiled, "that''s what makes our membership card feel exclusive."


    "since we''re already selling at low prices, our profit margins are slim. with a 10% discount, the margin is even lower. the membership card is just a way to attract people, and we can also use the deposit as working capital."


    hardy continued to walk around the store.


    the checkout counters were no different from those in future supermarkets, except they didn''t have electronic alarms like they would in the future.


    there was nothing that could be done¡ªthose hadn''t been invented yet.


    "how do you plan to handle theft prevention?" hardy asked.


    "i''ve already signed a contract with hd security to hire security personnel responsible for the supermarket''s safety," sam walton replied.


    hardy shook his head.


    "that''s not enough. the people who steal are much more cunning than you think. hiring security staff can protect the store''s safety, but it won''t prevent theft," hardy said.


    sam walton frowned with concern. "what should we do, boss?"


    "i''ll take care of it for you. when some people from the los city contacts you, just cooperate with them," hardy said.


    sam walton knew exactly what the los city company was and immediately nodded in agreement.


    after inspecting the supermarket, hardy returned to his estate in beverly hills. after being away for several months, he really missed home.


    who was at home now?


    ava hadn''t returned from africa yet, monroe seemed to be performing out of town and wasn''t in los angeles, but the french girl, irina, should be around. hardy picked up the phone and called the television station. irina''s voice was filled with excitement when she heard him.


    "i''ll come home right now!"


    "don''t you have a show to record tonight?"


    "oh, right, i do¡­ i have irina''s tonight show, and i''ve invited the nobel prize winning chemist. oh, hardy, i miss you so much. i wish i could see you right now," irina said, sounding a little upset.


    "hehe, come over after you finish tonight."


    "alright, i guess i''ll have to wait," she said.


    after hanging up, hardy wondered if taylor had returned. he guessed she should have finished filming her movie in france by now. he called the taylor household, and taylor''s mother, elsa, answered with delight. she told hardy that taylor had gone to england.


    "england? why did she go there? is she performing?" hardy asked in surprise.


    "no, princess margaret invited her. taylor and princess margaret went to school together when they were children, and they were playmates. i didn''t expect princess margaret to remember taylor and send her a telegram inviting her to england. she''s been there for over ten days now."


    elsa''s tone was full of pride, and it was clear she was excited about her daughter being invited by the princess. hardy could understand her feelings¡ªafter all, she had english heritage.


    after chatting briefly, hardy hung up the phone.


    then he called sam walton and told him that the grand opening would be in five days. "you can start advertising tomorrow. put it in the global times and on abc tv. even if some people can''t attend, we''ll still be promoting the hardy chain store across the nation. after all, our goal is all of america."


    "on the opening day, organize a ceremony and announce that there will be celebrities attending."


    "who will be coming, mr. hardy, so i can publicize it in the newspapers?" sam walton asked.


    "marilyn monroe will be there."


    "miss monroe? that''s fantastic! i''m sure the opening day will be packed with people," sam said excitedly. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "there will also be some tv stars, like the actor who plays captain america," hardy added.


    "haha, honestly, having miss monroe is enough. i believe most people will come just to see her," sam said.


    captain america''s muscles couldn''t compare to america''s sweetheart''s curves and legs.


    that''s just how it was.


    after hanging up with sam, hardy called bill and informed him about the supermarket opening. bill laughed and said, "boss, i''ll definitely bring my people to support you."


    "i''m not asking you to support me, i have a job for you," hardy said.

 Chapter 481 ABCs Current State

    "huh? what can i do?" bill asked, confused. his gangster business had nothing to do with the supermarket.was hardy asking him to sell drugs at the supermarket? that would be insane.


    "there will definitely be some shoplifters at the store. i want you to send some skilled pickpockets to mingle with the shoppers. when they catch someone stealing, they''ll come out and help the store''s security staff catch them. once we scare off those thieves, there will be fewer people daring to steal."


    "ah, i see. don''t worry, boss, i''ll send my sharpest thieves over," bill said with a laugh.


    since there was no electronic anti-theft system, they had to rely on manual methods.


    everyone has their talents, and sometimes even thieves can be useful.


    ...


    monroe was performing in detroit, and the concert was held in a baseball stadium with tens of thousands of enthusiastic fans. monroe had now become the most influential singer in america, much like the social media celebrities of the future, with countless men going crazy for her.


    recently, playboy magazine featured monroe on its cover, showcasing a photo collection of her. although the photos weren''t overly revealing, they portrayed her in various sexy and seductive poses. even so, that issue of the magazine sold out completely.


    they reprinted it twice, and this issue of playboy sold over one million copies, marking the first time the magazine had exceeded a million copies in a single issue.


    after the performance, monroe''s bodyguards escorted her back to the hotel. as soon as she arrived, the tour leader smiled and said gently, "miss monroe, we just received a call from mr. hardy. i told him you were performing, and he asked that you call him back after the show."


    "ah~ has he returned to the u.s.?" monroe asked in surprise.


    "yes, mr. hardy is in los angeles."


    monroe hurriedly ran to her room to call hardy. as soon as the call connected, she couldn''t wait and said, "hardy, i miss you so much. i haven''t seen you for 128 days."


    "you remember so clearly?"


    "of course, because i think of you every day."


    damn, what man wouldn''t like hearing sweet talk from a girl like this?


    no man could withstand such an emotional test.


    "i''ll send a plane to detroit to pick you up. let them reschedule the rest of the performances," hardy said.


    "that''s great! that way, i can see you as soon as possible," monroe said excitedly.


    unwilling to hang up, monroe continued talking to hardy about everything she had been doing lately, like a little girl showing off. they chatted for over an hour before reluctantly ending the call.


    the butler had prepared dinner, but hardy''s palate had become more refined. he was no longer young. hot dogs, burgers, cheese pizza, and sandwiches might be fine for now, but as he grew older, he would need to start adjusting to healthier food.


    after dinner, hardy took a half hour walk in the yard, then headed to the gym for a workout. although he had been out of the military for four years, hardy maintained his physique by consistently exercising and boxing.


    thanks to his extraordinary recovery ability, his stamina was far superior to the average person''s.


    after working out for two hours, hardy went to the pool for a swim¡ªpart of his regular training routine. just as he swam to the other side of the pool, a beautiful figure rushed through the door and, upon seeing hardy in the pool, let out a delighted shout and ran over, jumping straight into the water.


    irina quickly swam over to hardy, wrapped her long legs around his waist, and kissed him.


    lovemaking was also part of his workout regimen, especially effective for training endurance and explosive power in the waist.


    "how''s the tv station doing these past few months?" hardy asked as he stroked irina''s curves. sea??h th§× nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "very well! we now have three talk shows, two ongoing tv series, news broadcasts at noon and in the evening, as well as news commentary, tv shopping, financial programs, cartoons, broadcasts of concerts from new york, and sports programs like baseball and football. the content is diverse and vibrant.


    "and the new season of super idol is about to begin. the station is busy preparing for it, and with the experience we''ve gained, i''m sure it will be even better than last year, sure to be another ratings sensation."


    "some of the cartoons and tv series produced by the company¡ªlike sesame street, sailor moon, armored warriors, and captain america¡ªare perfect for making toys. they''ve already been licensed to the group''s toy company, and the toys are selling very well now."


    "cbs and nbc are trying to keep up and have produced some shows of their own, but they''re still falling behind. our overall ratings are firmly number one in the country."


    "oh, and the station has added several local affiliates, expanding our coverage area."


    hardy nodded in satisfaction.


    abc was a critical part of his media empire, and he wanted to ensure it maintained its momentum. if the other two networks made significant moves, he wouldn''t hesitate to "cheat" by launching one or two groundbreaking shows to crush them again.


    for example, a quiz show like who wants to be a millionaire?, which, with the lure of big money, would undoubtedly create a frenzy.


    in fact, it wouldn''t even need to be a million. in this day and age, $100,000 would be more than enough to get people excited.


    "and the station has also reached an agreement with canada to enter their market, starting with vancouver."


    stay tuned to empire


    hardy thought to himself, vancouver is right next to seattle. if they extend the power lines a bit higher, they could pick up seattle''s signal.


    through the conversation, hardy learned a lot about abc''s current state. the station was doing well and didn''t require his direct involvement. irina, his vice president and inside source, was more than capable of handling it alone.

 Chapter 482 Hardys Chain Supermarket Opening Day

    two days later, monroe returned.blonde hair, red lips, beauty mark, a sexy figure with a baby face¡ªher entire being exuded an irresistible feminine allure.


    when monroe saw hardy, she didn''t rush over right away. instead, she leaned against the doorframe and began to dance. hardy was about to stand up, but seeing this, he laughed and sat back down.


    monroe began to sing a soft, melodic song.


    she swayed gently as she danced, stepping closer to hardy in her high heels. when she reached him, she touched his cheek, continuing to sing a song of longing.


    then her lips kissed hardy''s eyes.


    kissed his nose. brushed past his lips, and kissed his chin. then, his chest.


    what is a good life? this is it¡ªhaving what you like, enjoying what you have, that''s already enough. this is a good life.


    don''t overthink it.


    talking about making great contributions to humanity¡ªthat''s not his pursuit.


    he was just a simple man.


    he was ordinary in his previous life, and even more so in this one. given another chance by fate, he decided to fully embrace it.


    in this life¡ªhe would do what he wanted most.


    in his past life, he worked hard for money; in this life, he was going to make a lot of it.


    and for what? everyone''s time on this earth is limited; better to enjoy life while you still can.


    it''s so wet, so wet.


    hardy stroked monroe''s hair and said, "monroe, i''ve already instructed edward to start assembling the crew for some like it hot. your performances will be temporarily halted so you can fully prepare for the movie."


    monroe was overjoyed.


    "mmm, mmm, mmm~~~!"


    "the day after tomorrow, hardy''s chain supermarket opens, and i''ve arranged for you to perform at the opening ceremony. we''ll go there together," hardy added.


    monroe nodded enthusiastically in agreement. s§×arch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the flagship store of hardy''s chain supermarket was about to open, and ads had been placed in the global times and on abc television, announcing that stars like marilyn monroe, captain america, and others would be performing at the event.


    this news wasn''t just seen by the people of los angeles¡ªit was broadcast to the entire nation. many people envied the residents of los angeles for being able to see monroe so easily.


    as for the people of los angeles, many had already made up their minds to attend, not for the shopping, but just to catch a glimpse of monroe.


    on the day of the grand opening, hardy''s chain supermarket was festively decorated. experience tales with empire


    a stage had been erected next to the store.


    around twenty thousand people were gathered below the stage.


    first, two female singers performed, followed by several television stars who took the stage, causing waves of cheers. when captain america appeared in his tight costume, the shapely figure sent women in the crowd into a frenzy of screams.


    finally, marilyn monroe took the stage. before she even spoke, the crowd erupted in cheers, louder than for anyone else.


    monroe performed an enthusiastic song and concluded by saying, "welcome to hardy''s chain supermarket! i wish you all happy shopping!"


    sam walton led the management team in cutting the ribbon.


    the supermarket was officially open.


    once the doors opened, customers surged into the supermarket. the space was vast, beautifully designed, and filled with a wide variety of products. tall shelves were stocked with countless items.


    some people picked up items and were surprised to find that the prices here were significantly lower than at other stores.


    in the advertisements in the global times and on abc, hardy''s chain supermarket had promoted its slogan, "saving you every penny, helping you buy the best products."


    by purchasing directly from suppliers and cutting out middlemen, they passed the savings on to the customers¡ªthat was the philosophy of hardy''s chain supermarket.


    some people who had initially come just to see the performances ended up deciding to buy a few things after noticing the low prices. as they pushed their shopping carts around, they quickly filled them with items they liked, realizing that many were cheaper than elsewhere.


    if customers were buying large quantities, the cashier would kindly suggest that they get a discount card, which would help them save even more money.


    when people learned that the discount card required a $100 deposit, many hesitated¡ª$100 was quite a high price.


    the cashier patiently explained, "with our discount card, you get a 10% discount. so, if you spend $100, you save $10. after 10 purchases, you''ve made back the cost of the card."


    "our discount card is lifetime¡ªit has no expiration or limit. this means that once you spend $1,000 at our store, you''ll have saved enough to cover the card."


    "if at any time you decide you no longer want the discount card, you can return it, and we''ll immediately refund your $100 deposit."


    "hardy''s chain supermarket is part of hardy group, and hardy''s chain stores will be opening all across the u.s. that means your discount card can be used at any hardy supermarket nationwide."


    with such attractive benefits, despite the high price, some customers still decided to get the discount card.


    another reason was that this was hollywood, and there were more wealthy people here than in other places. some residents of beverly hills even came by for the event.


    while customers happily shopped, there was always some discord.


    a white woman, after moving to a slightly more concealed spot, picked up an item and secretly stuffed it into her blouse. after filling one side, she did the same on the other, and her bust size clearly inflated by a size.


    faster than any surgery in korea.


    but that wasn''t all.


    she then discreetly stuffed several more items into the lower half of her dress. with a quick shake, the large bundle disappeared.


    better than smuggling explosives in your pants.


    it was like a magician hiding a goldfish bowl.


    elsewhere, a black man slipped a package into his pants pocket. in the art of hiding things, men definitely have less of an advantage.

 Chapter 483 Shoplifters

    however, their actions didn''t go unnoticed by observant eyes.a white woman pushed a shopping cart out of the store, with only a baguette in it one of the cheapest items, costing just twenty cents. after paying, she left with the bread, smiling. but just a few meters outside, several tall men stopped her.


    "what are you doing?" she asked, wary.


    "take out whatever you''re carrying!" the security officer demanded, with no patience for these kinds of people. sear?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "you''re accusing me of something i didn''t do!" the woman immediately shouted, ready to cause a scene.


    "hold her down and take it out directly," the guards said, without wasting time on argument. they restrained her, and as she struggled, a pile of items fell from her body.


    toothpaste. a toothbrush. sausages. cookies.


    in total, there were a dozen items.


    the surrounding customers were stunned. no one had expected the woman to have hidden so much. realizing she was caught, the woman began to cry and beg for mercy.


    the security guards, however, were unmoved. they handcuffed her and carried her away.


    not far from the supermarket entrance, a police van was parked¡ªa large vehicle with a cage welded in the back. the woman was handcuffed and thrown into the cage.


    she wasn''t the only one inside. three or four others were already there.


    shoppers leaving the store would glance at those locked in the police cage, knowing they had been caught stealing from the supermarket.


    the police van didn''t leave right away. it stayed there, exposing the thieves to the public, almost like a modern day version of public shaming.


    a few hours later, once the van was full, it headed back to the station.


    at the police station, the women fared relatively well, but the men weren''t so lucky¡ªthey would be beaten, sometimes even subjected to "the hand cranked telephone."


    what''s a hand cranked telephone?


    it''s an old fashioned telephone with its own large battery. to dial, you had to vigorously crank the handle, generating a strong electrical current. if someone held the wire ends, it felt like being shocked with a stun gun. although this method was outdated, the police station still kept one.


    the relationship between the police and the hardy group? as close as brothers.


    the police chief had already issued orders: anyone caught stealing from a hardy group property would be severely punished upon their return.


    enjoy exclusive content from empire


    in the interrogation room, the screams were chilling. after being tortured, the thieves were thrown into the iron cage.


    the cage also held other criminals¡ªdrunkards, brawlers¡ªand when they saw the sorry state of the new arrivals, they asked why they had been beaten. that''s when they learned these people had stolen from a hardy supermarket.


    a few of the more hardened criminals sneered at them. "let me tell you, even we, who live on the fringes of society, wouldn''t dare steal so much as a bottle of water from a hardy supermarket. haven''t you seen the name ''hardy''?"


    "exactly. these guys are just a bunch of poor nobodies, not real criminals. they have no idea that even professional thieves wouldn''t dare steal from a hardy store."


    on its first day of business, hardy supermarket caught over a hundred shoplifters. the next day, the number dropped to just twenty or thirty. by the third day, there were only a handful.


    why did the numbers drop so quickly?


    in reality, the people who typically stole were always the same crowd. catching one wave reduced their numbers significantly. hardy supermarket didn''t let them off lightly, either. the store reported them directly to the police, and then filed lawsuits, aiming to set an example. at this time, there were no laws excusing theft under $950, so these thieves could face several months in jail.


    three days later,


    sam walton reported the situation to hardy.


    andy was also present.


    "boss, over these three days, we made $52,000 in sales on the first day, $36,000 on the second day, and $32,000 on the third. right now, we''re in the opening period, so sales are naturally higher. based on our estimates, the average daily sales going forward should be between $20,000 and $25,000.


    "after deducting expenses, the projected net profit is around 4% to 6%, meaning the annual net profit of this store should be about $450,000."


    to be honest, sam walton wasn''t satisfied with this profit margin, and neither was andy. after all, given the large investment, the annual profit seemed too low, and it would take years to recover the investment. in comparison, a single playboy magazine issue could crush the profits of several large supermarkets.


    but hardy just smiled.


    "a 4% to 6% net profit isn''t bad at all."


    "our products are cheap, yes, so the profit margins are low. but because they''re cheap, we can attract more customers, and sales will naturally increase. in comparison to others in the same industry, we aren''t earning any less."


    "for example, take this cup in my hand. other places might sell 100 of them a year, but we might sell 1,000, even though ours are cheaper. do you still think we''re making less money?"


    "sam, do you remember when i told you that once hardy''s chain stores expand, we can start charging vendors for shelf space? because they''ll be selling the most in hardy stores, they won''t dare drop us."


    "we can also require them to cooperate with our discount promotions, like christmas sales, which would increase profits even further."


    "additionally, our payment terms with suppliers are set at 60 days, while the average turnover period for goods is only 10 days. this means we can hold onto their money for 50 days, which could be more than the total value of our inventory, right?"


    andy and sam both nodded.


    with a 10-day turnover and a 50-day hold on payment, theoretically, the money held would be five times the value of the goods. this would amount to a significant sum.

 Chapter 484 Striving To Become The Leading Military Supplier

    "supermarkets may have low profit margins, but they hold a lot of cash. let''s do some math. this hollywood store will make $900,000 in annual sales. regardless of the profit, we''ll be holding over $600,000 of the suppliers'' money, correct?" s§×ar?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."correct," sam agreed.


    "and do you think we''ll just sit on that $600,000? no, this is a massive resource. we can invest it in stocks, bonds, futures, or insurance. even if we just lend it to a bank, we could get 4% to 5% interest, which is already as much as our profit margin."


    "if we have 30 stores like this in the u.s., we''d be holding $18 million in cash. if we had 300 no imagine 3000 stores, we''d be holding $1.8 billion in cash. let me tell you, with that kind of money, bankers would come begging for your business."


    andy nodded in agreement.


    "yes, if someone controls $1.8 billion in cash, bankers would treat them as a vip, their most important and valued client."


    "even powerful banks like bank of america, one of the largest in the u.s., couldn''t easily come up with $500 million in cash at once. cash sitting in the bank is a liability; it must be invested. but sometimes they need large sums of cash, and if you''re holding a lot of it, the result is obvious."


    hardy continued, "based on our earlier calculations, each supermarket could conservatively generate $1 million in profit. that might not seem like much, but with 300 stores, that''s $300 million in annual profits¡ªan amount no one can ignore."


    "so the task now is for you, sam, to keep pushing and open hardy chain stores across the u.s. every major city should have at least one or two. as the population grows, we can open even more. every district should have a hardy supermarket."


    "do you know what my ultimate goal is?" hardy asked, looking at sam.


    "what''s the goal?" sam held his breath.


    "three thousand stores. in the future, there will be three thousand hardy chain supermarkets across the united states. by then, sales will far exceed what they are now, and the cash we hold might reach a staggering 20 to 30 billion dollars."


    sam walton''s breathing quickened.


    "and not just in the u.s.," hardy continued. "hardy supermarkets will expand to europe, south america, asia, and even africa. at that point, hardy chain stores will become the largest supermarket chain in the world, controlling the future of tens of thousands of suppliers."


    hardy''s words were filled with passion, and they had a contagious energy.


    sam walton''s eyes reddened slightly, as if he had just received a shot of adrenaline.


    "boss, i understand! i will make sure to manage this business well, and i will expand hardy stores across america and the world."


    "work hard. we''re going to make a lot of money," hardy encouraged, smiling at sam walton.


    hardy''s ambition for chain supermarkets wasn''t just about their profitability or cash flow. there was another goal¡ªby becoming a terminal retailer, they could control the fate of thousands or even tens of thousands of companies. this concept would later be proven true.


    walmart, for example, has over 80,000 direct suppliers and hundreds of thousands of indirect businesses. if walmart were to collapse, the chain reaction would be massive, perhaps even akin to a financial tsunami.


    when hardy''s chain supermarkets grew, more and more companies would rely on the hardy group to survive. if hardy made any moves, it would be obvious which way those companies would lean.


    there was also another point to consider.


    once hardy''s chain supermarkets were established, hardy planned to cooperate with the military and become a supplier for the u.s. military. the military didn''t just need guns and ammunition¡ªliving supplies were a major expense, often comparable to the cost of weapons.


    in later years, there would be many famous military weapons suppliers, such as boeing, general electric, lockheed martin, raytheon, northrop grumman, honeywell, halliburton, and united defense industries.


    but what no one noticed was that walmart was the largest supplier of daily necessities for the u.s. military. they didn''t just provide living supplies; they also handled logistics and delivery. not just within the u.s., but to over 200 military bases worldwide.


    if walmart were to disappear, the u.s. military would face food and water shortages.


    it''s not just missiles and planes that are valuable. bottled water is also valuable. in afghanistan, a bottle of water costs $14, and a single cup can be priced at $3.


    moreover, unlike weapons, which can last for many years, daily necessities are consumed in massive quantities every day. the business is constant, and it earns as much as the big weapons companies do.


    after sam left, hardy had a chat with andy, who then went off to handle his own affairs. hardy smiled as he thought about sam''s report on catching shoplifters. professional thieves dealing with amateur ones had provided excellent protection for the store''s assets.


    this reminded him of victor.


    victor had once been nothing but a con artist. but after hardy took him in and reformed him, he performed exceptionally well in the u.k., and now he had become the perfect candidate to expand into hong kong."


    it just goes to show that putting the right people in the right positions allows them to perform at their best.


    as hardy''s thoughts drifted, he began to wonder if more people could be utilized, such as those involved in financial crimes.


    then his thoughts turned to japan.


    could the same be done there? the more hardy thought about it, the more interesting it seemed.


    he called his secretary in. "notify henry to come over. tell him i have something for him."


    "yes, mr. hardy."


    the secretary went out to contact henry. read new adventures at empire


    a short while later, henry arrived. hardy asked him to sit and said, "henry, do you have any information on financial fraud criminals?"


    henry was slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 485 Financial fraud

    henry was slightly taken aback."boss, do you mean the ones in prison or out in society?" henry asked.


    "either one, but they need to be the best."


    "i can access prison records, and the fbi has a list of wanted financial fraudsters. as for those the fbi doesn''t have, we know a few. in fact, many criminal organizations are involved in financial fraud, and so is the financial system, including wall street," henry replied.


    hardy spoke seriously, "henry, i''m giving you an important mission!"


    "go ahead, boss," henry responded.


    "create a department. this department must remain extremely secretive. no one can know that it''s connected to the hardy group, hd security, or even your intelligence company."


    "the people in this department will be tasked with controlling those financial fraudsters. you''ll need to thoroughly understand their backgrounds and keep them under tight control. these people are highly intelligent; they understand finance, human nature, the law, and operations. so you need to be very careful in managing them. make sure you have complete control over them.


    "if you can''t control them, it''s better to leave them alone."


    henry nodded.


    "also, these people must not know about each other''s existence. each individual or team will operate independently."


    "once you''ve gained full control of them, give them new identities¡ªmaybe even several. train them, but don''t let them get involved in small-time scams. we''re aiming for big ones, like ponzi schemes, bank fraud, pyramid schemes, and large-scale investment fraud."


    "send them to japan to start laying the groundwork. make the operation large, but don''t rush to cash out. wait for the right time, and when the moment comes, they''ll be instructed to trigger the scheme."


    "tell them that if they succeed, they''ll get a share of the profits and we''ll help them disappear. it could be a one time job that sets them up for life."


    "i understand, boss," henry said, then left.


    after henry departed, hardy stood and looked out the window.


    financial fraud is a high intelligence crime.


    even in the 21st century, with highly developed information and communication technologies, financial fraud still occurs frequently. so imagine how effective it would be in the 1950s.


    hardy planned to send a group of fraudsters to japan. with careful planning and execution, there would surely be a great harvest, leaving japan''s already struggling economy even worse off.


    when the time was right, hardy would go to japan himself, harvesting and acquiring businesses, achieving twice the results with half the effort.


    in his previous life, hardy had been in business, and he had studied some of these fraudulent methods¡ªnot to commit fraud, but to prevent it. the business world is full of deception, and if you''re not careful, you can easily fail. so caution is essential.


    hardy sat back at his desk and picked up a pen.


    he began drafting a "fraud prevention handbook," which he planned to have those fraud experts of the 1950s read, to expand their horizons.


    ...


    hardy''s hollywood branch of the chain supermarket had opened with great success. in fact, two other branches in los angeles, along with two in san francisco, were under construction at the same time, and it was estimated that they would open in one or two months as well.


    the opening of these five stores was merely the beginning. hardy''s plan was to use these stores to train the management and logistics teams for the chain supermarkets.


    once the teams had enough experience, hardy group would leverage its strong capital to quickly expand the chain supermarket business across the united states.


    in the future, walmart alone would have more than 3,000 stores across the united states, not to mention costco, trader joe''s, kroger, kmart, albertsons, and many others, totaling around five to six thousand stores altogether.


    this shows that the domestic u.s. market is vast.


    hardy had another idea: these chain supermarkets would not rent premises but would instead purchase land and build their stores, eliminating rent. this would also serve as a real estate investment.


    once the supermarkets reached a certain scale, they could also develop other ancillary services, such as introducing fast food chains like kfc, mcdonald''s, starbucks.


    these services could initially rely on the supermarkets to establish themselves, but later on, they could be spun off into their own brands and promoted throughout the u.s. and even globally.


    it''s worth noting that these four companies would later become part of the fortune 500, and none of them existed yet at this point.


    in the following days: explore new worlds at empire


    hardy inspected all his businesses in los angeles, much like a lion patrolling its territory, regularly making rounds to ensure that no one forgot about his presence as the boss and to prevent any slackness.


    lack of ambition is a deadly mistake in business.


    hd security


    hardy listened to lancer''s report. in the span of four months, hd security had resumed its expansion. after solidifying its base in california, the security business began to extend into other cities.


    this was particularly true for cities where hardy group had partnerships with local mafia families. with the help of these local "big shots," the security company could quickly establish a foothold.


    their primary clients remained banks.


    in truth, traditional mafia activities mostly relied on gray-market businesses for profits. few mafias made their fortunes solely through robbery, and such operations were unsustainable in the long run.


    these mafia families were increasingly aware that running legitimate businesses was far more profitable¡ªand less troublesome¡ªthan robbery or extortion. s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    in these cities, hd security worked with the mafia families discreetly. if anyone dared to attempt a robbery, the mafia would provide intelligence, and hd security would collaborate with local police to launch a massive crackdown on the robbers.


    after a few such incidents, all the banks saw hd security''s determination and capabilities and were eager to work with them. business was progressing smoothly.


    another key focus was the defense company.


    "the base is still under construction. it will likely take another six months to fully complete. for now, the ships can only use civilian ports in those regions, and fuel and supplies are purchased at high prices," lancer reported.

 Chapter 486 Inviting The Californian Consortium

    "we''ve contacted several shipping companies to promote our maritime security services. so far, apart from the group''s own shipping companies, no other companies have been willing to work with us. they think our prices are too high," he added."how is the intelligence department''s knowledge of the pirate situation?" hardy asked.


    "we''ve already gathered some information."


    hardy smiled. "there''s no need to rush. this is just the development phase. our income from protecting our own shipping companies is enough to sustain the base''s operations. as for the pirates, we can let them be for now. once other shipping companies start suffering losses, they''ll naturally come to us."


    hardy then visited his film company.


    edward reported on the current status of the film company, talent agency, and record company.


    hardy films didn''t produce many movies, usually only two or three per year, with a focus on high-quality productions. so far, they had only produced titles like the wild bunch, l¨¦on: the professional, ghost, once a thief, singin'' in the rain, and the good, the bad and the ugly.


    currently in production was the live action/animation hybrid beauty and the beast, starring taylor, which was already in post-production.


    "boss, some like it hot is in the early stages of preparation. we''re selecting a suitable director and male lead. since other studios aren''t doing well these days, directors and actors have plenty of availability. we can take our pick," edward reported.


    "choose carefully. i want this film to be a classic, with monroe shooting to stardom and creating the perfect start," hardy said.


    "don''t worry, boss. i''ll put in my best effort," edward responded respectfully.


    how could he not be diligent when it was the boss''s woman involved?


    besides some like it hot, the film company didn''t have many other projects in the pipeline, which hardy found a bit too monotonous. he pulled out a few sheets of paper and handed them to edward. find adventures on empire


    "i had some free time yesterday and thought of a story idea. it''s about an archaeology professor named indiana jones who helps the u.s. military decode german messages and embarks on a treasure-hunting adventure. this is the story outline. it can be made into either a movie or a tv series," hardy explained.


    the outline was only about four to five thousand words long.


    the specific details could be filled in by the screenwriters.


    edward quickly took the pages and, after skimming them, thought for a moment before saying, "boss, i think this story would be excellent whether made into a movie or a tv series. as for the character of professor indiana jones, i think clint eastwood would be perfect for the role."


    hardy smiled softly, "i had him in mind when i wrote the character."


    the two of them were in perfect agreement.


    afterward, hardy made the rounds to his other businesses: the television factory, hardy mining, the toy factory, marvel, the airline company, the global times headquarters, abc television, and more.


    then he flew to san francisco.


    there, he inspected companies like wells fargo and hardy shipping. after his inspections, hardy arranged a meeting with amadeo giannini, the president of bank of america and the head of the california financial consortium. sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    meeting giannini was actually the main purpose of hardy''s trip to san francisco.


    giannini invited hardy to lunch. after their meal, they strolled through the garden and chatted. giannini asked, "hardy, i''ve heard you''ve made significant investments in hong kong. are you confident about its future? the newspapers report that the ccp is steadily taking over cities, and it won''t be long before they reach hong kong. the british may not be able to hold on to it."


    hardy shook his head.


    "it''s more of a risky investment. no one can fully control politics, and no one can predict the future. there will be a lot of maneuvering, and i''m simply betting on the most likely possibility that people are avoiding out of fear."


    "if i lose the bet, i''ll withdraw my assets in time to minimize losses. but if i win, and hong kong remains stable, i believe my investments there could increase five to ten times in value within five years."


    giannini looked at the young man before him.


    he thought to himself, ''young people really do have drive, daring to take such big risks.'' perhaps, in his younger days, he would have done the same, but now that he was older, he tended to prioritize stability deep down.


    that was the biggest difference between the elderly and the young.


    caution often overshadowed the spirit of adventure.


    as they continued walking, hardy spoke again: "mr. giannini, i have another major investment plan. during my recent trip to hong kong, i passed through japan. i took some time to look around and had people gather some information about japan. i think investing in japan could be a good direction."


    hardy revealed the main purpose of his visit.


    "invest in japan?"


    giannini had never really considered investing in that eastern country. japan was the only nation that had ever attacked american soil, with the attack on pearl harbor, leaving most americans with a poor impression of japan.


    even africa seemed better than japan in comparison.


    recently, the u.s. had been gripped by an "africa fever," with even many films being shot in africa. for example, ava''s film the snows of kilimanjaro was being shot there.


    "why do you think japan is worth investing in?" giannini asked.


    "based on a few factors," hardy replied.


    "first, japan used to have a complete industrial system and a mature workforce. the reason its economy is currently depressed is primarily due to post-war economic sanctions."


    "from an international perspective, mr. giannini, have you noticed that the u.s. and the soviet union have gradually become opposing forces? a columnist for the new york times recently used the term ''cold war,'' which i think is quite fitting. i believe this confrontation will only escalate."


    "so, i predict that the u.s. government will eventually relax its restrictions on japan. japan''s economy will recover quickly, and now is the perfect time for us to invest. we can take advantage of their economic downturn, absorb their industries, and once they recover, our assets will grow exponentially."

 Chapter 487 Japan Economic Mission

    giannini looked at hardy in surprise.he realized that he had previously underestimated this young man. many entrepreneurs viewed problems solely from an economic standpoint, but hardy was already thinking strategically.


    he was operating on a whole different level.


    by viewing problems through the lens of larger trends, hardy''s predictions came earlier and reached further. your adventure continues at empire


    "what''s your plan?" giannini asked.


    "i plan to persuade president johnson to initiate a ''japan economic mission,'' bringing an economic team to japan for investment."


    giannini pondered for a while.


    "hardy, i support your idea. if you think there are companies within the california consortium that would be suitable for investment in japan, you can bring them along."


    japan was now completely under u.s. control, and giannini thought to himself that even if the returns on investment weren''t high, there was little risk of losing money. with so little risk involved, he agreed to hardy''s proposal.


    hardy was pleased. convincing giannini was an excellent first step.


    "not just the california consortium¡ªi also plan to bring along other major groups, like the rockefeller family, and maybe even the morgan consortium."


    hardy''s vision was much larger than giannini had anticipated.


    and it was much more far-reaching.


    japan''s potential far surpassed that of hong kong. japan was a nation with 80 million people, and its landmass was a third larger than that of the united kingdom.


    japan also had very strong domestic conglomerates, such as the mitsui group, mitsubishi group, sumitomo group, fuji group, sanwa group, and dai-ichi kangyo group.


    trying to control japan''s economy with just the hardy group or even the california consortium alone wouldn''t be enough. although japan was currently weak due to u.s. sanctions, once it recovered, it would bare its fangs and could even retaliate against its former masters. sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    to keep them in check, it would require an even greater force.


    that''s why hardy was preparing to bring more american financial groups into the fold, creating a powerful alliance. even if japan grew strong in the future, facing such a coalition of formidable american conglomerates, they wouldn''t dare act recklessly.


    some might wonder, "isn''t hardy giving too much benefit to others by doing this?"


    but in reality, that wasn''t the case. while others might indeed profit, the one who would gain the most would undoubtedly be hardy, the organizer and leader of the initiative.


    by bringing those powerful financial groups on board, hardy was essentially arming himself and donning a suit of armor, greatly enhancing his own strength.


    after saying goodbye to giannini, hardy boarded a private plane to las vegas to inspect his properties there.


    the hardy hotel remained as busy as ever.


    various facilities at the hotel had been further enhanced, becoming more complete, transforming it into a true vacation resort. the televised prize draw events now had even bigger amounts, with each prize exceeding $100,000.


    hardy also reviewed the construction plans for the venetian and caesar''s palace casinos, both of which were already halfway completed. meanwhile, the hardy group''s headquarters were still being built at a rapid pace.


    as for the racetrack and the greyhound track:


    the racetrack was expected to be finished within one or two months. staff at the hardy hotel had already begun preliminary work, such as recruiting personnel, purchasing racehorses, and establishing connections with horse racing associations across the country.


    at the grand opening, there would be a major horse race event. this would eventually turn into another casino venue, with televised prize draws to make it even more entertaining for the american public.


    as for the greyhound track:


    since building the greyhound track was much simpler than the racetrack, it had been completed two months earlier.


    however, hardy''s casino did not run this business; instead, it was handed over to the los angeles company. back in the day, the irish gang in los angeles ran greyhound betting. after hardy took down the irish gang, the greyhound business fell into bill''s hands.


    bill had greyhounds, making him well-suited for this business.


    when hardy arrived in las vegas, bill was already there. hearing that hardy had arrived, bill quickly came over and dragged hardy to the greyhound track to watch a race.


    outside the greyhound track, a neon sign was lit up, showing several greyhounds racing at full speed¡ªan instantly recognizable scene.


    the venue inside wasn''t particularly large, with seating for about 2,000 people. even though it was only 1949, the greyhound racing setup was already quite complete. a fake rabbit was attached to a rail for the dogs to chase.


    greyhound racing could also be part of the televised prize draws. in the past, underground greyhound races in los angeles had only a few thousand dollars at stake per race. but with the televised prize draws, each race could now generate over $100,000 in bets¡ªfar more lucrative than before.


    bill smiled and said, "boss, we have over 600 greyhounds here. we now hold three races a day, and between the on-site audience betting and phone wagers, each race generates around $100,000 in revenue. our annual commission should bring in around $4 million.


    and this money is all legal income¡ªother than paying taxes, there''s nothing else to worry about.


    certainly, a lot of this money will be shared with hardy, the los city company is renting the venue from hardy and has to pay $1 million in rent every year.


    hardy and bill watched two greyhound races, but hardy wasn''t particularly interested. it didn''t seem as exciting as horse racing. however, whether hardy liked it or not didn''t matter, because the audience certainly did. from the way the bettors cheered and waved their tickets, it was clear how engrossed they were.


    after making the rounds in las vegas, hardy traveled to carson city, the capital of nevada. u.s. state capitals tend to have one common feature: they are often located in smaller cities.


    hardy visited the governor of nevada, and they had a very friendly conversation. the hardy group was now the largest corporation registered in nevada, and the governor was enthusiastic.


    "the legislators have had private discussions. while some representatives believe nevada doesn''t need to open up a lottery, the majority feel it should. the time has been set¡ªthe vote will take place at the end of the month, along with two other proposals."

 Chapter 488 Lottery In Nevada

    "governor madison, the reason i''m here today is to express that if the vote passes, i hope the lottery business will be handed to the hardy group. you know that hardy group runs the best gambling operations in las vegas, and we also own abc television, giving us a distinct advantage in managing lotteries."lottery businesses in the u.s. are not private enterprises. in every state where lotteries are allowed, the business is run by the state government, which then authorizes lottery companies to manage the operations. if nevada passes this proposal, it will follow the same model.


    lottery companies, after covering operating costs, typically earn about 5% of the total revenue. if there are two draws per week, each with $1 million in bets, the total annual revenue would be around $104 million.


    this would mean $5.2 million for the lottery company.


    is that a small amount?


    some might think so, considering the substantial investment. but this is just a conservative estimate¡ªyou can''t only look at short-term profits when running a business.


    after securing nevada''s lottery rights, hardy''s company would have a stepping stone to push other states to open their lotteries. once more states allow it, the sales figures will naturally increase.


    in the future, lottery sales in the u.s. could reach $80 billion annually.


    with this figure, the 5% profit margin would amount to $4 billion. more importantly, the lottery company would control a vast sum of capital.


    it''s the same principle hardy once discussed with sam walton: when you control a large amount of cash, even bankers will beg to work with you. and since hardy himself owns a bank, he knows the importance of liquidity.


    governor madison was well aware of hardy''s intentions. in fact, he knew that the legislator who proposed the bill, anthony, was someone hardy had enlisted.


    nevada is a very barren state¡ªit lacks resources and industries. if they hadn''t been pushed to the brink, they wouldn''t have resorted to legalizing gambling. it was simply because they had no other options.


    now, las vegas casinos are nevada''s largest source of fiscal revenue, and the hardy hotel is the biggest contributor. beyond that, the venetian and caesar''s palace, which are under construction, are million-dollar investments. the nevada state government was thrilled at the time.


    since both of these casinos were hardy''s projects, nobody in nevada dared refuse hardy''s requests.


    governor madison smiled and said, "i certainly believe in the hardy group''s strength. i''m confident that if the hardy group runs this business, it will be successful. if the proposal passes, i will seriously consider the hardy group¡ªfor the sake of nevada''s economy."


    they reached a mutual agreement.


    hardy didn''t directly mention any bribes or payouts¡ªsuch things were understood without needing to be spoken. corruption and bribery were heavily policed in the u.s. some politicians who accept as little as a few thousand dollars face serious consequences.


    find more chapters on empire


    so, few people openly accept bribes these days.


    but that doesn''t mean corruption has disappeared; it''s just more discreet now.


    today, governor madison helped hardy, and in the future, if the governor came to hardy for support¡ªwhether to help with his re-election or a bid for congress¡ªhardy would be obliged to assist. hardy, as a major benefactor, could singlehandedly fund a political campaign.


    is campaign funding money?


    of course, it is.


    for instance, if the governor had family businesses, both sides could engage in commercial collaborations, completing a few transactions, and the money would naturally flow.


    there are no regulations in the u.s. prohibiting governors or legislators from conducting business.


    in fact, many are businesspeople themselves. there are too many examples to count of people running for congress, state governor, mayor, or even president after becoming wealthy. former president trump is a prime example.


    politics and business are closely linked¡ªit''s perfectly normal.


    some say that the u.s. isn''t a society based on personal relationships. that''s wrong. in fact, networking is even more pronounced here, and it has its own set of rules.


    if someone helps you and you don''t return the favor when they come to you, you''re finished. your reputation will be tarnished, and it will be much harder to get things done in the future.


    after his conversation with governor madison, hardy didn''t stay long before heading to fort belvoir in virginia, a u.s. army logistics base.


    he was there to meet major general williams.


    before coming, hardy had called general williams, who had invited him to dinner at his home. the two were now partners and had a close relationship.


    but hardy declined.


    "let''s find a golf course instead. the one we went to last time was nice."


    general williams immediately realized that hardy didn''t want a social call¡ªhe had something important to discuss.


    "no problem, i''ll book the course."


    at the golf course,


    hardy took the first swing with a long drive. the two of them, without any attendants, slowly walked toward the ball with their clubs in hand.


    "general, when president johnson was inaugurated, i attended and met secretary marshall. we had a good conversation, and the next day, i visited the pentagon to discuss the security company business." hardy said. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    general williams glanced at hardy, quietly reflecting.


    these wealthy magnates were far more formidable than those of us in the military. supporting president johnson''s rise to power, it was now common knowledge that hardy was johnson''s biggest financial backer, with immense influence over the president.


    thanks to president johnson, hardy also had access to the top ranks of the military, building connections that were thousands of times easier than those climbing from the grassroots, like himself.


    hardy looked at major general williams and suddenly asked, "general, would you be interested in the position of the logistics director?"


    general williams was stunned.


    interested? did that even need to be asked?


    of course, he was very interested.


    thinking of something, williams became slightly excited and said, "hardy, are you saying...?"


    "i''m saying, do you need me to help you make it happen? i''m about to meet the president and secretary marshall," hardy replied.

 Chapter 489 The Military Subscribes To Playboy Magazines

    the u.s. defense logistics agency was different from combat units. it reported directly to the department of defense, and the secretary of defense had direct oversight.with hardy''s relationship with johnson, he could put in a good word privately, helping williams connect with the right people. as president, johnson would naturally prefer to use someone with whom he had a relationship, making it more convenient for him.


    this is how political factions operate.


    as for the current logistics director, he was about a year away from retirement, so william''s opportunity would soon arise.


    hardy could arrange for someone to contact the logistics director in advance, inviting him to join the security company as a consultant, which would also allow hardy to absorb his logistics connections.


    it would be a win-win situation.


    "this will take some time to work through. i estimate the position won''t be solidified until the second half of next year, after your boss retires," hardy said.


    waiting a year wasn''t that long.


    the most wonderful thing is having hope.


    president johnson had just been re-elected, with four years remaining in his term. given general marshall''s extensive military network, appointing williams as logistics director would be a breeze, with few daring to oppose it. williams was just over 50, the perfect age for the position.


    everything was aligning perfectly.


    "thank you, hardy," williams said gratefully, his excitement barely contained.


    "haha, aren''t we friends? good friends should help each other," hardy replied with a smile.


    "yes, helping each other."


    major general williams wasn''t naive. he knew hardy had his own interests in pushing him into that position. this type of exchange of interests was very common in the political arena. in fact, it was the norm.


    the president himself rose to power through an exchange of interests.


    officials were recommended by capital.


    legislators were elected with the financial backing of capital. s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    everything was about the exchange of interests.


    major general williams smiled and asked, "it''s been a while since we last met. what have you been up to lately?"


    "i''ve recently opened a new chain of supermarkets, aiming to cover the entire country. general, i think there''s potential for collaboration with the logistics department."


    "we have thousands of suppliers, and that number will only grow. when we cover the entire country, we''ll have tens of thousands of suppliers. supplying everyday essentials for the military is a very complex task. i think it would be more efficient to select a few large suppliers instead of purchasing everything directly."


    "hardy supermarkets hope to become one of the military''s logistics suppliers. if the military has any special requirements, we can even provide customized products."


    major general williams nodded.


    "that''s absolutely true. food, fuel, clothing, equipment, ammunition, tools, energy, medical supplies, construction materials¡ªthere are tens of thousands of categories. quality control alone is a massive job, and you know how daunting this work can be."


    "the logistics agency is the largest department in the department of defense. all other departments in the pentagon combined have only six or seven thousand personnel, while we have more than 40,000 in the logistics agency."


    "and don''t forget, we currently have over a thousand overseas military bases. the logistical support for those bases is also our responsibility, which adds even more to the workload."


    logistics is a crucial aspect of warfare¡ªno army dares to overlook it. the saying "an army marches on its stomach" is as true today as ever.


    "at a recent logistics agency meeting, we discussed gradually bringing in private suppliers and logistics services to help solve these problems. we would shift from direct supply to oversight," williams explained.


    hardy nodded. "involving private companies and logistics firms in providing and transporting logistical supplies could greatly reduce the burden on the logistics agency. it might even save you money compared to handling it yourselves."


    "we''ve already calculated that¡ªit does save money!" williams laughed.


    at this point, major general williams said to hardy, "the supplier arrangement hasn''t been finalized yet, but i believe the hardy group is perfectly positioned to participate. i''ll let you know in advance when the bidding process starts."


    "thank you, general williams," hardy said with a smile.


    then hardy thought of something else and added, "actually, aside from materials, we should also care about the mental health of our soldiers and prepare more entertainment for them."


    general williams hadn''t expected hardy to bring this up and asked, "what kind of entertainment are you suggesting?"


    "military life can be dull. if the army subscribed to some playboy magazines, don''t you think the soldiers would be thrilled?"


    williams was taken aback.


    he had never thought of sending playboy magazines to the troops.


    but the u.s. military didn''t have the strict regulations other armies did on these matters. they even provided condoms to soldiers, encouraging them to use protection during their outings.


    "purchasing playboy magazines to address entertainment needs¡ªthat''s actually not a bad idea. i''ll bring it up at the next meeting," general williams nodded.


    hardy, ever the businessman, wasn''t about to let even small profits slip by. but was this really small money? each issue of playboy had a net profit of over a dollar. if the military ordered 100,000 copies per issue, that would mean an annual profit of over a million dollars.


    experience new tales on empire


    why not make money? after all, it was just a matter of saying a few words.


    "shall we keep playing?"


    "of course, the next shot is yours."


    the two exchanged a glance, smiled faintly, and continued walking across the grass.


    despite all the talking, they had only played one shot so far.


    after playing golf with major general williams, hardy arrived in washington to visit president johnson.


    although johnson was busy, he made special arrangements to have dinner with hardy at the white house, and afterward, the two had a long discussion in the office.


    "hardy, i''ve heard that you''ve made a lot of investments in hong kong. are you here to talk about hong kong?" johnson asked.


    hardy shook his head.


    "no, i''d like to talk to you about japan, mr. president."


    johnson was slightly surprised.


    he knew that hardy had recently invested heavily in hong kong. with the ongoing war in china, hardy might have come seeking government pressure to protect his investments. unexpectedly, hardy didn''t want to discuss hong kong but instead brought up japan.

 Chapter 490 Japan Economic Envoy

    "what''s the issue with japan?" johnson inquired."on my way back from hong kong, i stopped in japan, took a look around, and reviewed some reports. after the implementation of the ''dodge plan,'' although inflation was brought under control, japan''s economy has plunged into a severe recession again," hardy explained.


    johnson smiled faintly and said, "our policy toward japan is one of strict control in politics, economics, and the military, which serves america''s interests."


    hardy smiled back. "i''m not here to plead for japan. you know i fought against the japanese on the battlefield, and i don''t have a good impression of them. what i''m considering is that our current method of controlling japan''s economy is merely suppression and constraint. perhaps there''s a better, more far-reaching approach." s§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "oh? what are you thinking?" johnson asked.


    "i''ve been reflecting on the marshall plan and wondering if we could implement a similar economic plan for japan¡ªbuy up their industries and control their industrial economy in our hands."


    "if any local enterprises try to rise, we will suppress them. this way, even if their economy recovers, it will never become strong because all major groups will always be american."


    hardy shared his thoughts.


    "do you think that kind of control is achievable?" johnson asked.


    hardy chuckled. "the hardy group or the california consortium alone wouldn''t be enough, but i plan to reach out to rockefeller, morgan, and other financial groups, persuading them to act together. don''t you think with that kind of power, we could control japan''s economy?"


    "are you proposing to form an investigative delegation?" johnson asked.


    "yes, i''m planning to establish a japanese economic investigation team, but i hope to get the government''s approval through you. after all, japan is a defeated nation, and any investments would require government consent. plus, the potential scope of this plan isn''t small," hardy said.


    president johnson pondered for a moment.


    "hardy, i think your proposal aligns well with our policy toward japan. i have a suggestion: instead of calling it an ''investigative delegation,'' why not call it an ''economic advisory group''?" johnson said.


    "''economic advisory group''? what''s the difference?" hardy asked.


    "the government has already cut off economic aid to japan, and they''re struggling. the japanese government has made repeated requests for continued aid, all of which i''ve denied."


    "now that you''ve proposed a plan for future economic control over japan, i find it feasible. on one hand, we''d maintain control over japan''s economy, while on the other, they''d be forced to become self-reliant¡ªproducing their own food through their industries instead of relying on aid."


    "the difference is that an economic investigation team is purely investment focused, while an economic advisory group has a semi-official nature. i could appoint you as the ''special envoy for japan''s economic guidance,'' giving you the authority to guide japan''s economy. that would make your work there much easier," johnson explained.


    hardy finally understood.


    as the "special envoy for japan''s economic guidance," representing the u.s. government in overseeing japan''s economy, he would essentially become the economic ruler of japan.


    although it wouldn''t be quite like macarthur''s military and political authority, it would still be sufficient for japan''s current state.


    hardy was overjoyed inside.


    he felt the urge to give johnson a big hug out of sheer excitement.


    all the effort hardy had invested in helping johnson was now paying off.


    titles didn''t matter much to hardy, but with this position, he could operate in japan much more smoothly.


    in reality, johnson wasn''t overly concerned about japan. after their defeat, japan''s military had been disbanded, u.s. troops were stationed there, and the emperor had been reduced to a symbolic figure. combined with various policies, japan had already been severely weakened.


    at this point, japan''s geopolitical importance had yet to become apparent. it wouldn''t be until next year that japan would be seen as a strategic foothold in the east, and the restrictions on japan would gradually be loosened.


    "mr. president, there''s one more thing," hardy said.


    "what is it?"


    "after the war, the government confiscated many former japanese military industrial enterprises, including factories and machinery. i''ve looked into it, and a lot of this equipment is just sitting there, which is a waste. is the government planning to sell it off?" hardy asked. experience more content on empire


    johnson glanced at hardy and smiled. "if you''re interested, we can sell it to you, but there''s a lot of material."


    "these are just scrap items, so i believe the price could be lower," hardy replied.


    johnson laughed. "you''re now the special envoy for japan''s economy. the disposal of those materials falls under your purview. after all, it''s an economic matter."


    hardy and president johnson discussed many more details and didn''t part ways until late in the evening.


    the next day...


    the washington post published a small report: "due to japan''s severe economic recession and after repeated requests from the japanese government, president johnson is preparing to establish a ''japanese economic advisory group'' to provide economic guidance."


    "president johnson has temporarily appointed jon hardy, chairman of the hardy group, as the economic envoy for the japanese economic advisory group."


    in the united states, the president is the commander-in-chief of the armed forces and the head of government, with the power to directly appoint internal white house officials, cabinet members, and ambassadors to foreign countries.


    the so called "special envoy" is essentially a presidential special representative, which is technically considered a white house official, appointed directly by the president.


    for example, a previous president appointed his daughter as an advisor and later his son in law as a security advisor. many found it peculiar and accused him of nepotism, but that''s simply how things work in the u.s.


    many people were aware of hardy''s close relationship with president johnson. as the head of a major corporate group, there was little controversy in hardy being appointed an economic envoy.


    especially since it was related to japan.


    at this point, few americans cared much about japan. they only knew it as the country that had been hit by u.s. atomic bombs, left in ruins. life there was presumably miserable¡ªotherwise, they wouldn''t need an economic envoy.

 Chapter 491 Ambassador Kato

    san francisco.at giannini''s estate.


    after reading the news about the appointment, giannini was momentarily stunned. he knew hardy was planning to organize an economic investigation group for japan, but he didn''t expect that after just one visit to the white house, hardy would return as the economic envoy.


    on reflection, however, this position seemed more advantageous than leading an investigation group.


    giannini smiled to himself. this was the perk of supporting politicians¡ªwhen you wanted to do something, you could.


    "ring, ring, ring!"


    the phone in the living room of giannini''s estate rang.


    it was one of the other partners from the california consortium, calling to ask if giannini knew about hardy becoming the economic envoy to japan.


    giannini chuckled, saying, "before hardy went to washington, he stopped by to see me. he thinks japan will develop significantly in the future and plans to invest there."


    "i''ve already agreed that the consortium will follow along. don''t worry, before he heads to japan, he''ll definitely gather everyone. if any companies within the consortium want to invest in japan, they can go together," giannini explained.


    "so that''s what it''s about. is there really money to be made in japan?" the partner asked.


    "hardy believes there is."


    the person on the other end of the phone paused for a few seconds. "hardy''s investments always seem to come with a dash of unpredictability, but so far, he hasn''t had any failures. i think we can trust him." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    it wasn''t just giannini who saw the report on hardy''s appointment; david rockefeller also noticed it. the european investigation group had long since concluded, and david had returned to new york.


    today, by chance, he saw the report about hardy in the newspaper and was surprised.


    how did hardy suddenly become japan''s economic envoy? could it be that he had new plans for japan?


    david had long been curious about hardy''s investments, including the recent investment in hsbc.


    his interest was partly experimental. the political situation in china had been volatile lately, and david had been following it closely¡ªafter all, he had invested tens of millions of dollars there.


    he was eager to talk to hardy.


    david picked up the phone and called the hardy group in los angeles, asking them to connect him with hardy, mentioning that david rockefeller was calling. the staff at hardy group didn''t dare delay and quickly contacted hardy in washington.


    it didn''t take long before the phone in david''s office rang.


    on the other end came hardy''s voice.


    "david, what prompted you to call me?" hardy asked with a laugh.


    "i''ve been wanting to talk to you about your views on hong kong. with the current situation there, i''m worried that my investment might go down the drain. also, i saw in the newspaper today that president johnson appointed you as japan''s economic envoy. what''s that about?"


    "i''m about to head to new york. let''s meet up and talk when i get there," hardy suggested.


    "great, i''ll be waiting for you in new york," david agreed.


    meanwhile, at hardy''s hotel in washington, the japanese ambassador was rushing over. the japanese embassy had received notice that hardy had been appointed as the u.s. economic envoy to japan and would soon be heading to japan to oversee economic matters. the embassy was asked to notify japan to prepare for his arrival and reception.


    japan''s economy was on the verge of collapse at the time.


    the japanese government had been continuously seeking assistance from the u.s., but the johnson administration showed little interest in helping.


    now, with the sudden appointment of an economic envoy to oversee japan''s economy, the japanese government felt a glimmer of hope. they immediately sent a telegram to japan, and after receiving a response, the ambassador rushed to meet hardy.


    the ambassador was well aware of who hardy was.


    a renowned american billionaire with assets worth billions of dollars, he owned dozens of companies, was one of the partners in the california consortium, and had been one of the biggest supporters of johnson''s presidential campaign. your journey continues at empire


    he owned the global times and abc television, making him the largest media mogul in the u.s. he had also been part of the european investigation group during the marshall plan, making massive investments across europe. both his personal wealth and official status as a special envoy made it impossible for the japanese government to ignore him.


    hardy''s secretary informed him that the japanese ambassador had arrived, and hardy set down his newspaper and allowed the ambassador to enter.


    a short middle aged man in a suit walked in and, upon seeing hardy, bowed deeply. "hello, mr. hardy. i am kato ry¨­z¨­, the japanese ambassador to the u.s. it is an honor to visit you. the japanese government is overjoyed to know that you have been appointed as the special envoy for japan''s economy.


    we look forward to your visit to japan soon to provide economic guidance to our country."


    hardy nodded, "my trip to japan has a few tasks. first, i need to address japan''s current economic difficulties. second, i will supervise the implementation of economic policies. and third, i will offer guidance on japan''s future economic direction."


    "i''m not very familiar with the current state of japan''s economy. before i head to japan, please provide me with a complete and accurate list of all japanese companies and their statuses. this is essential for providing proper guidance."


    ambassador kato quickly bowed again, "yes, i will immediately notify our domestic office to prepare the necessary documents. may i ask when the envoy plans to visit japan so we can make arrangements in advance?"


    "it''ll be a little while yet. this trip to japan isn''t just for economic guidance; i will also be bringing investments to help address the economic difficulties. as you may know, congress has vetoed japan''s new year''s aid request. relying on aid indefinitely is not a long term solution. self reliance is the right path forward."


    "japan''s industries are currently in decline. i will see if i can persuade other financial groups to invest in japan to stimulate the economy. what do you think?"

 Chapter 492 Meeting With Dave Rockefeller

    ambassador kato was overjoyed."that would be wonderful. thank you so much, mr. hardy, for working hard on behalf of the japanese people. we are sincerely grateful." he bowed deeply again.


    hardy smiled lightly. "persuading them to visit japan for industrial inspections is one thing, but whether you can keep them is another. you must understand that this is a rare opportunity. when you return, have the government prepare a list of investment worthy companies. this will make it easier for these companies to invest once they arrive in japan."


    "when we were investing in europe, other european countries did the same. i hope japan shows sincerity because this might be the only chance."


    "yes, your excellency, i will inform the prime minister of your words," ambassador kato said, bowing again.


    the plane landed at new york airport. as hardy stepped off, he saw dave rockefeller standing next to a car. hardy smiled and walked over, and the two embraced briefly.


    "thank you for coming to pick me up, dave," hardy said. s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "it''s been four or five months since we last saw each other at president johnson''s inauguration party. hop in the car, and let''s find a place to catch up properly," dave rockefeller said.


    explore stories on empire


    dave rockefeller owned a small estate on manhattan island. though it wasn''t large, owning such a place on the expensive real estate of manhattan was quite rare.


    this wasn''t even dave''s official home; his wife and children didn''t live there. it was just a place where he rested while working.


    dave poured hardy a glass of wine, and they sat under the shade of a tree in the yard, with their bodyguards standing at a distance.


    "hardy, are we going to lose everything we''ve invested in hong kong?" dave asked right away.


    he was referring to hsbc.


    "i''ve heard that you''ve spent the past few months in hong kong and made many investments. are you confident about it?"


    "i can only say i''m half sure," hardy shrugged.


    fair enough, nobody could be entirely sure about such things.


    "i''m curious why you''ve decided to invest in japan. from what i know of you, you wouldn''t support japan''s economy for no reason. i''m well aware that you fought in asia, and your enemies were the japanese. you were even shot in the chest by one of their bullets."


    hardy smiled, "my goal is simple¡ªmaking money. i think there will be great opportunities to profit in japan in the future, so i''m planning to go there. as for becoming a special economic envoy, that was unexpected."


    "i was talking with president johnson about my plans to invest in japan and acquire some industries there, which might involve government seized assets. you know the government has imposed economic sanctions on japan, breaking up their conglomerates and confiscating many industries and machines. i plan to acquire some of that, so naturally, i had to mention it to him."


    "then we talked about japan''s economy. after the dodge plan was implemented, japan''s economy suffered another blow and became even more sluggish. i checked the numbers. japan''s total industrial output last year was only $58 million, and this quarter is even worse than the same period last year."


    "japan is currently facing a food shortage and severe economic decline. the japanese government has been asking our government for continued aid and support, but president johnson is clearly unwilling to invest more money in japan, so he rejected their request."


    "when i mentioned my plan to invest in japan, president johnson saw it as a response to japan''s request and gave me the title of special envoy. so i''m sort of half private, half official."


    hardy smiled as he explained.


    "i see. but if you''re investing in japan, do you think its economy is worth the risk?" dave rockefeller asked.


    "do you have a world map or a globe?" hardy asked.


    "of course, i have a map hanging in my study and a large globe. i love looking at maps when i have free time," dave replied.


    "let''s go to your study."


    the two went to the study, and dave wasn''t exaggerating. his globe was enormous, nearly as tall as a person, and exquisitely made, clearly expensive. hardy spun the globe until it reached the east.


    then he pointed to japan and the soviet union''s positions and explained some of the recent conflicts in the east, finally revealing his reasoning. dave now understood.


    "so japan is going to become a very important piece in the game," dave said, enlightened.


    "exactly. so the strict controls over japan will be loosened. a country with 80 million people and a complete industrial system can recover quickly. i dare say within ten years, our investment will double, if not more."


    "yes, i trust your judgment¡ªmore so than your assessment of the investment in hong kong," dave replied.


    hardy was a bit helpless.


    this guy was still hung up on the hong kong investment.


    hong kong was indeed risky, and very few people believed in it. but how could hardy tell him that he knew the future?


    hardy quickly changed the subject.


    "dave, i have an idea. since we''re going to invest in japan, we should aim for control. otherwise, once they recover, they might turn around and expel us."


    when they are weak, they will naturally welcome your investment, but once they grow stronger, people''s minds will change. they will start thinking of ways to break free from your control, maybe even expel and devour you. this is a common occurrence in the business world, and dave certainly understood this principle.


    "what do you plan to do then?" dave asked.


    "i want to take as many people with me as possible and gain control of the core industries there. even if japan recovers, they won''t dare develop other thoughts. also, if any local companies rise, we can work together to crush them, maintaining our long term advantage.


    "otherwise, we''ll open up the market only to let others take it away, which wouldn''t align with our pursuit of profit."


    dave pondered for a moment. "shall we bring in other financial groups? i can help make some connections."

 Chapter 493 The Seven U.S. Major Financial Groups Alliance

    as a member of the rockefeller family, dave did not disappoint hardy. he reached out to the morgan family, the cleveland family, the texas family, the dupont family, and the mellon family.though it wasn''t the heads of these families who came, they sent significant partners.


    for example, the representative of the morgan family was harold stanley, from whom morgan stanley gets the "stanley" in its name.


    many people assume that the top financial groups are always at odds, competing for markets and political resources. but in reality, while competition does exist, cooperation far outweighs it, and the rivalry is not as fierce as outsiders imagine.


    for example, though morgan dominates half of wall street, they once borrowed money from rockefeller. the cleveland family, whose financial strength isn''t as strong, relies on morgan to raise capital.


    rockefeller and mellon jointly own several steel companies, and goodyear tire is co-controlled by rockefeller, the chicago family, and the cleveland family. the texas family''s oil industry is also partnered with rockefeller.


    there are many overlapping interests among these financial groups.


    the same is true in politics. when it comes to endorsing a president, multiple financial groups are often involved.


    to be honest, hardy was envious of the rockefeller family''s connections and influence, but he wasn''t concerned¡ªhe was just getting started.


    he was still young, and the future held great promise.


    at dave rockefeller''s small estate, hardy met several partners from these financial groups. though hardy was a newcomer who had recently risen to prominence, none of them dared to underestimate him.


    explore new worlds at empire


    to amass billions of dollars in assets in just a few years and become a partner in the california financial group, as well as backing president johnson''s re-election campaign¡ªanyone who approached hardy with arrogance or prejudice would be making a grave mistake.


    these seasoned businessmen were far from ignorant.


    dave rockefeller invited hardy to speak, and hardy reiterated his views, starting from the new world order after world war ii. he talked about the bipolar world, the cold war tensions, japan''s geographical position, and its foundational strengths, predicting japan''s economic resurgence.


    "to be honest, we must always remain vigilant with japan. they are a nation that is humble when they are down, but arrogant when they rise. you could see this from their behavior during world war ii, and many historians have pointed this out as well."


    "i''m asking everyone to join me in investing in japan so that we can comprehensively control their industries. on one hand, we can make money from japan, and on the other, we can limit the development of their domestic industries, turning japan into a profitable industrial base for us."


    "a country with a population of 80 million, a plentiful labor force, and a huge consumer market that also has the potential to extend its reach throughout asia¡ªif we control it well, we can make a fortune from japan, and the profits will keep coming."


    after hardy''s presentation, everyone present agreed that japan had great potential. one by one, they expressed their willingness to join hardy''s economic advisory team.


    they were not only representing their own industries but also the industries of the financial groups behind them.


    finance, metallurgy, steel, oil, aviation, railroads, automobiles, transportation, rubber, textiles, clothing, food, chemicals, light industries, resources, energy, agriculture, and manufacturing¡ªthese industries covered every aspect.


    the seven major financial groups combined their efforts and prepared to make a significant push into japan.


    hardy''s goal was not to assist japan in its resurgence. since he knew japan would inevitably recover, he was making early moves, inserting numerous pipelines into its economy, so that once japan became strong, they could extract profits relentlessly.


    he didn''t just want japan to be a military colony.


    he wanted it to become an economic colony as well.


    with the combined strength of seven major financial groups, hardy was filled with confidence about the upcoming trip to japan. he looked around at the people present and said, "gentlemen, our investments come from different financial families, and there will inevitably be overlapping interests. so, i hope that as we invest, we move forward together."


    "if multiple groups are interested in the same project, we can sit down and negotiate privately, perhaps splitting the investment or exchanging resources. let''s avoid any competition, as that would be detrimental to all of us," hardy preemptively cautioned.


    "of course, when we go to japan, we are a united front," dave rockefeller added.


    the others nodded in agreement.


    as seasoned investors, they all understood that internal conflict is the worst thing for any investment, as it only benefits others.


    "alright then, now that we''ve reached an agreement, please go back and prepare your representatives for the inspection team. when the time comes, i''ll notify everyone, and we''ll head to japan together."


    hardy raised his glass as he finished speaking.


    "to our successful investment and bountiful returns!"


    the others laughed and raised their glasses as well.


    after everyone left, hardy continued chatting with dave rockefeller for quite a while before bidding farewell and returning to los angeles.


    back in los angeles, hardy called giannini to update him on the progress. when giannini heard that hardy had rallied seven financial groups in total, he admired hardy''s abilities.


    though he knew hardy had leveraged the power of the rockefeller family, even that required skill. after all, not just anyone could secure such support.


    "i''ll gather the other companies for a meeting to see who''s interested in investing in japan," giannini said.


    "great, i''ll be waiting for your news," hardy replied.


    in truth, hardy wasn''t in a hurry to go to japan.


    japan''s situation would continue to deteriorate until june of next year, and it would be a hopeless decline. there was still a full year until then.


    the more they suffer, the more they''ll seek investment. by then, acquiring their industries will be much easier.


    in the meantime, it would give the families time to prepare, and hardy could wait for the necessary information on japan to be ready. once he received it, he would distribute it to the financial groups, enabling them to better understand their investment targets and devise targeted strategies. sear?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 494 The First Prototype Of Pyramid Scheme

    he also had a few unresolved matters to deal with himself.hardy called henry over.


    "henry, open that up, would you?" hardy gestured to a large leather suitcase on the coffee table.


    henry was puzzled.


    he opened the suitcase to find a stack of bills. he casually picked up a bundle to examine it. "bank drafts and deposit certificates... boss, what''s this all for?"


    "these were obtained from china. they''re deposit slips and drafts from banks around the world, totaling over $40 million. i''m giving you a task: set up a team to handle converting this money."


    "you can also use the resources of the italian mafia consortium. they are spread out across the world and well integrated locally. offer them a ten percent share. as for your intelligence company, it can also receive ten percent of the proceeds."


    henry was thrilled to hear this from his boss.


    ten percent meant $4 million! although it wasn''t personal money, it was for the company. with more funds, the intelligence company could continue expanding, hire more people, and have money to distribute bonuses and recruit informants.


    "i understand, boss. i''ll handle it perfectly," henry said enthusiastically.


    "i have another task for you. how''s the financial fraud operation coming along?" hardy asked.


    "boss, we''ve identified several suitable targets, and some are already at work," henry said, then began to explain in detail.


    klos, aged 38, tall and handsome, had previously worked in a bank, so he was familiar with financial operations.


    however, he wasn''t satisfied with the modest salary from the bank, so he started his own investment company, pooling public funds into a stock market fund, hoping to make a fortune.


    but he had no connections and no reputation. people didn''t trust him, so initial investments were minimal. klos couldn''t make any money, and eventually, he couldn''t even afford to pay rent, utilities, or employee salaries.


    in desperation, klos sold his house and advertised himself as an investment genius in the newspapers, claiming that he had achieved a 58% return on investments over the past year and promising high returns to those who joined him.


    he promised an annual return of no less than 25%, which attracted many people. as more investors flocked to his company, the total funds under his control eventually reached over $2 million. every time the company published a financial report, it showed that he had invested in the hottest stocks on the market.


    in reality, there was no way he could always pick the best performing stocks. it was all a lie. he would simply see which stocks were doing well and claim that he had invested in them, all to attract more funds.


    as for the money, he wasn''t actually investing it. he used part of it to pay monthly interest, but the rest went straight into his pocket. s~ea??h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he also encouraged investors to bring in more funds by recruiting friends and family, offering commissions for referrals. this led to an ever growing pool of investors.


    in fact, klos had created a classic ponzi scheme, packaging himself as a genius and offering high returns to attract investments. he was essentially robbing peter to pay paul, filling one hole with another, all while convincing investors to bring in their relatives and friends. the pyramid scheme grew larger and larger.


    as of now, klos hadn''t collapsed yet. he was still hanging on, but henry''s people had set their sights on him.


    if you looked into it closely, klos''s fraudulent practices were obvious.


    one of the intelligence officers had a relative who had been pitched klos''s investment fund, but he had turned it down, suspecting it was a scam.


    henry had ordered the formation of a team to deal with such fraudsters.


    that intelligence officer immediately thought of klos. previously, it had nothing to do with him, but now it had become the perfect target for their operation.


    late one night.


    klos was successfully apprehended on his way home. though klos had some financial acumen, he wasn''t exactly tough. he confessed everything without needing much persuasion.


    henry''s team was cunning. they posed as government officials, claiming to be from the national financial fraud investigation committee, or ''ffn,'' specifically targeting people like klos. based on klos''s situation, they estimated that he would be facing at least 50 years in prison.


    the so-called ffn organization was completely made up by henry and his team, but klos had no idea.


    klos was terrified.


    "we can give you a chance to redeem yourself. would you be willing to work for us? if you agree, you can avoid going to prison," the team leader said.


    klos had no desire to spend 50 years in prison and immediately nodded in agreement.


    the intelligence team''s demand was simple: go to japan, scam as much money as possible, and ensure the scale of the operation is large with no slip-ups. as for the money, someone would help handle it¡ªhe would just be the frontman.


    klos agreed without hesitation.


    "but what about here in the u.s.? if i leave, it won''t be long before the whole scheme blows up," klos said.


    "simple. just keep it going. tell your investors you''ve found a more profitable venture, but it requires a longer investment period. where you once paid interest monthly, now make it yearly, with returns over 30%. i''m sure they''ll agree."


    "you''ll have people supporting you in the operation. remember, this mission is classified at the highest level. you are not to disclose it to anyone¡ªnot even your family or friends."


    klos still had over a hundred thousand dollars in his hands. originally, he had planned to keep it for himself, but now he was instructed to invest it all into the stock market.


    why invest it in the stock market?


    because there was a bigger play in the works.


    as for extending the interest payment period and increasing the return rate, everything went smoothly¡ªevery investor agreed.


    that''s because klos had an excellent reputation. explore stories on empire


    yes, a good reputation.


    he had never missed a single monthly interest payment, and the returns were consistently high, so people trusted and supported him.

 Chapter 495 Star Account

    afterward, klos went to japan and opened an investment fund company, which was already operational and running large advertisements in the newspapers.the company''s concept was simple: japanese investors would give klos their money, and he would transfer it to the u.s. for stock market trading, promising a 25% return.


    this return was extremely attractive. japan''s economy was in a slump, with virtually no investment opportunities. banks offered very low interest rates, inflation was severe, and even those with money had no good avenues for investment.


    klos''s fund offered to invest in the u.s. stock market, with a high return rate. this appealed not only to ordinary people but even tempted some banks.


    some might say japan was poor at the time.


    that''s true, discover more content at empire


    after japan''s defeat, life was indeed tough, but that was mainly for the average citizen. as wealth theory goes, 5% of the people control 95% of the wealth. no matter how poor the masses are, there are always a group of rich people in society.


    for these wealthy individuals, letting money sit idle was a disgrace. japan didn''t have a suitable investment environment, but america did. everyone knew how strong the u.s. was at the time¡ªopportunities were abundant.


    slowly, people started investing.


    klos then used the same tactic of incentivizing others to bring in new funds. anyone who brought in more investors would receive a commission, turning many clients into sales agents, helping klos attract even more capital.


    of course, there were some who doubted klos, sending telegrams to have him investigated in the u.s.


    klos had already been running a financial investment company in the u.s. for some time, and to this day, it hadn''t collapsed. in fact, his reputation was quite good. before klos left for japan, henry''s team had even launched a promotional campaign, branding him as an up-and-coming wall street financial star.


    in newspapers, klos was depicted as a financial investment genius, managing millions of dollars and generating hundreds of thousands in profits for his clients.


    with such a portrayal, the japanese no longer doubted klos, and some wealthy individuals¡ªeven banks¡ªbegan to approach him actively.


    in just one month, klos was thriving in japan.


    the money he wired to the u.s. was invested in the stock market, but although klos was the nominal operator, he wasn''t the one actually handling the funds.


    no matter who tried to investigate klos, he appeared to be a legitimate investor, and they would find nothing wrong.


    hardy had once told henry that there was no rush to cash in. klos was essentially a carefully nurtured asset, a "star account," as hardy put it.


    the current amount of money and the number of people involved were too small to satisfy hardy''s ambitions. he planned to wait until klos became a financial star before letting it all collapse.


    when that day came, the fireworks would be spectacular.


    aside from klos, henry had recruited other individuals as well¡ªpeople who had been involved in ponzi schemes, former bank executives convicted of fraud, pyramid scheme operators, and even counterfeiters.


    it was a diverse collection of talent.


    "make sure you keep them under control. don''t let any of them slip out of your grasp. the most important rule is never to let them have access to the money. that way, they can never cause serious trouble."


    "of course, if anyone tries to rebel, take them out immediately, no hesitation. erase all traces and cut off any potential ties."


    hardy spoke in a cold tone.


    "i understand, boss," henry nodded.


    after henry left, hardy instructed his secretary to call in the representatives from bulgari. before henry arrived, hardy had already informed his secretary to ask the head of bulgari in los angeles to come over.


    now, hardy was a major shareholder of bulgari, and his group was also bulgari''s exclusive agent in the united states. when he acquired these luxury brands, he encouraged them to open branches in the u.s., with the hardy group helping them expand their business in the country.


    "good day, mr. hardy," the bulgari representative greeted respectfully.


    hardy waved his hand, signaling his secretary to bring over a box. when the box was opened, it revealed an array of gemstones, jade, and pearls, all of extremely high quality.


    the representative picked up a large sapphire, marveling, "this sapphire must be around fifty or sixty carats."


    "and these rubies, the quality is remarkable."


    "take these back with you," hardy instructed. "have them crafted into jewelry for me."


    "of course, mr. hardy."


    "design them as beautifully as possible," hardy said.


    the representative nodded immediately. soon, personnel from a security company arrived to escort the box full of gems back to the jewelry company along with the representative.


    just as the representative left, the phone on hardy''s desk rang. he picked it up.


    "is this mr. hardy? this is elsa."


    hardy was a bit puzzled. why was taylor''s mother calling him?


    "what''s the matter, mrs. taylor?" he asked.


    elsa''s voice was anxious. "mr. hardy, i just received a telegram from the uk. it says that taylor has gone missing in england, and they suspect she''s been kidnapped. i didn''t know who else to call, so i''m reaching out to you."


    hardy''s heart skipped a beat.


    taylor, kidnapped? s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "didn''t you say taylor was in england to visit princess margaret? how could something like this happen?" hardy asked in a serious tone.


    "i don''t know either," elsa said. "we just received the telegram today, saying taylor was missing and they suspected a kidnapping. the people over there have been searching for her for a whole day and night, but there''s been no sign of her so far."


    "i understand. i''ll take care of this," hardy replied.


    after hanging up, hardy thought for a moment and immediately summoned henry. he instructed, "gather a team of skilled men right away. we''re heading to england."


    "got it, boss. what happened?" henry asked.


    "taylor''s mother just called. she said taylor went missing in england, and i need to go there. gather the men. by the way, do we have any contacts in england?" hardy asked.

 Chapter 496 The Old Grudge

    "we do. we have intelligence agents embedded within the global times and our trade companies," henry responded."notify our contacts in england and have them investigate the situation immediately. the sooner, the better," hardy ordered.


    although mobilizing them could expose their identities, hardy wasn''t concerned. this was about taylor''s safety. after all, wasn''t this exactly what they were trained for?


    "understood, boss," henry said as he left to carry out the orders.


    hardy sat in his office, feeling that something about the situation was off.


    taylor was supposed to be with princess margaret, who had the royal security team protecting her. it didn''t make sense that anything could have happened.


    and if something had indeed occurred, given princess margaret''s involvement, british intelligence services mi5 or mi6 would surely have dispatched agents to investigate. with the capabilities of british intelligence, what kind of criminals could evade them and keep taylor missing for an entire day and night?


    there was something fishy about this.


    half an hour later, hardy arrived at los angeles airport. the plane was ready, and henry was waiting with over twenty elite men.


    as soon as hardy boarded, the plane took off.


    after a seven- or eight-hour flight, the plane landed at new york airport. without pausing, it refueled and continued directly to england.


    the journey lasted nearly eleven hours. finally, the plane landed at london airport, where several cars were waiting. henry had arranged everything in advance.


    after getting into the car, henry introduced the man sitting next to him. "boss, this is alan, the head of our intelligence operations in the uk. his public identity is a journalist, and he oversees a team of more than ten people."


    alan was in his early thirties, with an unremarkable appearance. he had previously worked for a security company before being assigned to the uk.


    "alan, do you have any news about taylor?" hardy asked.


    "yes, boss. we''ve located miss taylor. at the moment, she''s out shopping with princess margaret," alan replied.


    hardy was stunned.


    this was not the answer he had expected.


    he had considered several possible outcomes: they hadn''t found her, she had been harmed, or she had already been rescued. but he hadn''t anticipated that she would be out shopping.


    "shopping? are you sure?" hardy asked.


    "i''m sure, boss. miss taylor and princess margaret are on oxford street. i''ve had people tailing them, though we''ve had to keep our distance because of the security detail around them. but we''ve seen them clearly," alan confirmed.


    hardy''s mouth twitched, and he clenched his teeth.


    he seemed to have figured out what was going on. this entire situation was probably another one of princess margaret''s mischievous pranks.


    he thought back to his last visit to england. at a ball, he had embarrassed the proud princess by besting her, and she had held a grudge ever since. this might very well be her childish way of getting back at him.


    and hardy was right.


    that day at the ball, hardy had humiliated margaret, and the princess couldn''t shake off the memory. what made it worse was that hardy had left england and hadn''t returned, which only increased her frustration.


    when she found out that taylor was hardy''s girlfriend, she concocted this plan to tease him.


    stay tuned with empire


    when margaret had invited taylor, the young actress had just finished filming and was on her way back to the u.s. taylor had been confused by the invitation. although they had attended the same school and danced together, they hadn''t been close. margaret had always been haughty, and taylor was equally proud. two proud girls together usually ended in bickering.


    in later years, taylor and princess margaret would have several public spats. on one occasion, taylor owned a perfect gemstone necklace, and margaret publicly mocked her for it. taylor retorted, and their exchange was caught by reporters.


    despite her misgivings, taylor''s mother, elsa, had urged her to accept the princess''s invitation. elsa saw this as an opportunity to strengthen ties with the british royal family.


    "you''ve just finished filming after months of hard work. it''s a perfect time to go to england and relax for a while," elsa had said.


    so taylor had gone to england.


    while there, margaret found a new playmate. the two of them attended parties, went horseback riding, hunted, and participated in all sorts of women''s gatherings. they had a great time. sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    taylor, who was only seventeen and loved having fun, enjoyed the wild lifestyle. she was already a hollywood star, and her fame had spread to the uk, where she was warmly received wherever she went.


    after over a month in england, taylor started to feel homesick. a few days ago, she told princess margaret that she was thinking of going back to the u.s. margaret, after some thought, convinced her to stay for another week, and taylor agreed.


    the real reason margaret wanted her to stay was to carry out her plan. margaret had hesitated at first, fearing she might cause real trouble. but when taylor mentioned leaving, margaret decided to go ahead. if hardy took the bait, so be it. if not, taylor would return to the u.s. in a week.


    that was how the telegram two days ago came to be.


    at that moment, margaret and taylor were in a well known clothing store with a century old history, trying on clothes.


    taylor was getting ready to return to the u.s. and wanted to buy some gifts before she left.


    both girls had picked out outfits they liked and went into the fitting rooms to change. taylor came out and adjusted her clothes, admiring herself in the mirror.


    "i wonder if hardy will like this style," she muttered to herself.


    just then, a male voice behind her suddenly said, "no matter what you wear, i''ll love it."


    taylor froze.


    she immediately recognized that voice.


    but she couldn''t believe it. how could he be in london?


    looking at the mirror in front of her, she saw a man''s face reflected in it, smiling at her. who else could it be but hardy?


    "ahhhh!"


    taylor screamed in delight.


    she turned and threw herself into hardy''s arms.


    she was ecstatic. this was a huge surprise.


    meanwhile, in the other fitting room, princess margaret finished changing and stepped out, just in time to see taylor hugging a man.


    she froze in shock.

 Chapter 497 Youve Been Kidnapped

    as soon as she saw the man, margaret recognized him as the very person who made her grind her teeth in frustration¡ªjon hardy.princess margaret was stunned.


    how could he be in england? and how did he find this place?


    "you¡­ how are you here?" margaret blurted out without thinking.


    "you sent that telegram, didn''t you? weren''t you trying to make me come here?" hardy asked, looking at the spoiled and willful princess.


    margaret was momentarily speechless.


    her expression faltered, and she avoided eye contact. having her prank discovered left her feeling a bit too embarrassed to look at hardy directly. enjoy new stories from empire


    from her reaction, hardy was certain that his judgment was correct¡ªthis whole thing had been orchestrated by princess margaret.


    still holding onto hardy, taylor looked up at him with affection and asked, "hardy, how did you come to london? london is so big, yet we just happened to meet in this shop. is this fate?"


    women love romance.


    and what could be more romantic than a chance encounter thousands of miles away?


    before hardy could respond, taylor stood on her tiptoes to reach him, and hardy leaned down, planting a deep kiss on her lips.


    that kiss¡­


    it was full of passion, sweetness, and tenderness.


    next to them, princess margaret watched the two kiss and felt a mix of irritation and envy, and without realizing it, she swallowed hard.


    after all, throughout her life,


    she had never kissed a man so passionately.


    though she had fantasized about it countless times, it had always remained just a fantasy.


    a few minutes later¡­


    hardy let go of taylor, whose face was flushed, her breathing slightly heavy. princess margaret, standing nearby, couldn''t remember how many times she had swallowed.


    "come with me," hardy said to taylor.


    "sure," taylor agreed without hesitation.


    hardy then turned to princess margaret. "you''re coming with me too."


    princess margaret was taken aback. she immediately felt irritated by hardy''s tone. she was a princess, after all, and no one had ever spoken to her in such a commanding manner.


    "why should i go with you?" princess margaret retorted arrogantly.


    "because you''ve been kidnapped!" hardy said, grabbing princess margaret by the arm and dragging her toward the exit.


    "what are you doing?" princess margaret cried out in alarm.


    but hardy ignored her completely, pulling her out of the boutique. his strength left her with no chance to resist.


    the sales assistants and the shop owner were stunned. it wasn''t until they had left that they realized the two girls were still wearing clothes from the store.


    the shop owner hurried outside, only to see that hardy, taylor, and margaret had already gotten into a car.


    "excuse me, sir, but the ladies haven''t paid for the clothes they''re wearing!" the owner shouted.


    before he could finish speaking¡ª


    whoosh!


    a stack of bills flew out of the front passenger window. the shop owner fumbled to catch them and, upon closer inspection, realized it was a bundle of u.s. dollars.


    it was more than enough to buy ten sets of clothes.


    well then.


    now they could leave as they pleased.


    as the car started and drove off, princess margaret looked at hardy in shock. "mr. hardy, what are you doing?"


    "you like playing kidnapping games, don''t you? well, i''m telling you now¡ªyou''ve been kidnapped," hardy replied.


    "you¡­ you¡­!" margaret stammered, at a loss for words.


    she had never encountered someone so unreasonable before.


    vroom, vroom!


    two cars sped up from behind, catching up.


    these were the royal bodyguards who had been tasked with protecting the princess. they had been stationed outside, ensuring her safety. when hardy had entered the clothing store, they hadn''t paid much attention, since this was a busy commercial area. even when the princess went shopping, they couldn''t seal off every store, so they assumed hardy was just a regular customer.


    but to their utter shock¡ª


    that man had dragged princess margaret and miss taylor out of the store, shoved them into a car, and driven off before they could react.


    the royal bodyguards were terrified and immediately gave chase.


    when princess margaret saw the cars following them, she sneered, "your kidnapping won''t succeed. the bodyguards are catching up."


    hardy glanced in the rearview mirror.


    "oh, really? i wouldn''t be so sure."


    with that, hardy stuck his hand out the window and made a gesture.


    in the next instant¡ª


    one of the cars following them swerved toward the pursuing vehicle and rammed into it.


    boom!


    the front ends of both cars collided with a deafening crash.


    the first car chasing them was knocked off course, smashing into the wall on the side of the street with another loud bang.


    both cars came to a stop, completely wrecked.


    princess margaret''s eyes widened at the sight. s§×ar?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she couldn''t believe hardy had ordered his men to crash into the royal bodyguards car.


    "you¡­ you¡­!" margaret was completely speechless.


    the second car of the royal bodyguards then sped forward. hardy made another signal, and one of his cars moved to block it.


    seeing what was happening, the royal bodyguards were so frightened that they quickly turned the wheel, causing the tires to screech against the pavement.


    the car blocking the way forced them to stop, and they could only watch helplessly as hardy''s car disappeared from view.


    princess margaret stared at the scene behind them, her face blank and her expression dazed. she swallowed hard again, realizing that in all her life, she had never experienced something this thrilling.


    she had always liked to cause trouble.


    she had been spoiled into being a bit willful.


    but she had never encountered anything like this, and now she didn''t know what to do.


    she glanced at hardy, but this time chose to remain silent.


    instead, she clung tightly to elizabeth taylor''s arm.


    taylor looked at hardy, then at princess margaret. she was clever enough to know that there was more to this story.


    but she didn''t ask.


    she trusted hardy would explain everything to her.


    and so, the car blended into the traffic, quickly disappearing from sight.

 Chapter 498 Excitement And Decadence

    the royal bodyguards cars were tangled up with hardy''s security team, helplessly watching as the car carrying the princess disappeared. frustrated, the bodyguards attempted to detain hardy''s men, but hardy''s security personnel were no pushovers, and the two sides began brawling in the street.both sides exercised restraint, refraining from using firearms.


    meanwhile, the news of princess margaret being taken quickly reached the royal family. princess elizabeth, upon hearing the news, was deeply worried. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "notify the government immediately and have them send people to search for margaret. and what about the royal bodyguards? why didn''t they keep the princess safe?" the future queen demanded.


    "the other side had many people. they dispatched two cars to block the bodyguards, and both sides ended up brawling in the street," the royal steward explained.


    "and then?"


    "then the others got away. they were well trained, and the bodyguards couldn''t match them."


    with the princess abducted, mi6 was quickly ordered to investigate. after all, this was on british soil, and it didn''t take long for them to uncover some leads.


    hardy hadn''t exactly hidden his actions.


    the head of the investigation reported to princess elizabeth, "your highness, we''ve discovered that princess margaret and miss taylor were shopping at a clothing store on oxford street. the staff and owner confirmed that a young man entered the store, someone familiar with miss taylor.


    "when miss taylor saw the man, she became very excited and threw herself into his arms, and the two kissed passionately."


    the future queen was stunned.


    kissing taylor¡ªwho was that man?


    "then, princess margaret also came out of the fitting room. it was clear that she knew the man as well. afterward, the man took both miss taylor and the princess, and they left together in a car."


    "from our investigation, the young man is most likely the american billionaire jon hardy. we''ve shown photos to the store staff and owner, and they confirmed that it was jon hardy."


    as the investigator spoke, he handed a photograph to the future queen.


    princess elizabeth took the photo and looked at it. she recognized hardy, and upon learning that he was the one who had taken margaret, she was somewhat relieved. given hardy''s immense wealth, he certainly wasn''t kidnapping margaret for ransom.


    but then she asked curiously, "so jon hardy is the one who took princess margaret. but why would he take the princess?"


    "well... we''re not sure. but according to the store staff, it seemed like princess margaret and mr. hardy had a bit of a quarrel, and then mr. hardy took the princess and left," the investigator replied.


    "a quarrel? what could they have quarreled about?" the future queen wondered.


    what exactly had happened between them?


    one thing was clear¡ªthis wasn''t a simple kidnapping.


    not long ago, her younger sister had suddenly invited taylor to visit. princess elizabeth knew taylor as well, and was even aware of her background. after all, elizabeth was a few years older.


    but she had been puzzled by margaret''s sudden invitation. when they were younger, margaret and taylor used to play together, but they both had fiery tempers and never got along. margaret had even told her that she never wanted to see taylor again.


    this whole situation wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    knowing her sister''s mischievous nature, the future queen even suspected that margaret herself might have orchestrated the entire situation.


    "where are mr. hardy and margaret now?" princess elizabeth asked.


    "well, we haven''t located them yet. mi6 is still searching, but we''re certain they haven''t left london¡ªjon hardy''s private plane is still at the london airport," the investigator replied.


    "keep looking. make sure to confirm the princess''s location," princess elizabeth ordered.


    "and after we find her?" the investigator asked.


    the future queen hesitated for a moment. "mr. hardy probably took margaret out just for a bit of fun. once we''ve located her, ensure her safety. i''m confident that after they''ve had their fun, mr. hardy will return margaret safely."


    the investigator couldn''t help but think to himself:


    ramming royal bodyguards'' cars¡­


    brawling in the streets with security personnel, causing quite a commotion. this is certainly a rather intense way of taking someone out for a bit of fun.


    "i understand, your highness. we will find princess margaret as soon as possible," the mi6 head replied. enjoy new chapters from empire


    after the investigator left, more personnel were dispatched across london to search for hardy and his group.


    where was hardy at that moment?


    in fact, he wasn''t hard to find.


    hardy had taken taylor and princess margaret to the largest bar and nightclub in the victoria district.


    princess margaret stared in surprise at the neon lights and asked hardy, "why did you bring me here?"


    hardy chuckled. "you like excitement, don''t you? ever been to a place like this? the parties you usually attend are far too boring. this is where the real wild fun happens. i''ll show you what true decadence is."


    "so, what do you say? are you up for it?" hardy challenged princess margaret.


    rebellious by nature, margaret was immediately provoked by his words. she raised her chin and said, "why wouldn''t i be?"


    the three of them walked into the nightclub.


    to be honest, this was also taylor''s first time in such a place. she had heard that these kinds of venues were chaotic, and she clung tightly to hardy''s arm, looking somewhat nervous.


    margaret, though curious about such places, was still just a girl. she had never been to such a noisy venue before, and she was a little scared, instinctively grabbing onto taylor''s arm.


    the three of them entered the nightclub together, like a string of moles burrowing their way inside.


    this nightclub was the largest in london and belonged to london''s biggest gang. it wasn''t just about dancing and drinking¡ªthere was also a boxing ring and a casino.


    inside, the lighting was dim, the music was loud, and people were dancing wildly in the center of the floor. this wasn''t a royal ball; there were no formal rules here. all you had to do was move your arms and dance your heart out, sweating with abandon.

 Chapter 499 Nightclub

    at first, both margaret and taylor felt uncomfortable, but after a few drinks, they started getting into the groove. margaret and taylor entered the dance floor, and hardy joined them as they danced together."whoa, whoa, whoa!" the surrounding crowd cheered when they saw the two beautiful young women. a bunch of people surrounded them and joined in the dancing, and some even tried to make a move.


    just as one guy was about to put his hand on margaret''s shoulder, a fist suddenly flew out from the side.


    bam!


    the guy was knocked down by a hard punch from hardy, his eyes rolling back as he collapsed.


    margaret was momentarily stunned.


    that was so violent!


    a couple of other guys rushed over to avenge their friend, but hardy, who hadn''t been in a fight for a while, swung his fists and, in no time, had all of them knocked out cold.


    not only did no one intervene, but the crowd around them even cheered. a fight in a nightclub only served to heighten the excitement and pump up everyone''s adrenaline. s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    after hardy knocked out a few guys, no one else dared to approach.


    the music became more intense, the defeated men were dragged away, and the crowd resumed dancing.


    margaret found the place thrilling. she had always pursued a life of indulgence, feeling that the royal family was far too stifling. today, hardy had brought her here, and she finally understood what true indulgence meant. to be honest, she loved this kind of lifestyle. continue your journey with empire


    she felt an exhilarating sense of freedom deep inside.


    it wasn''t just margaret who was enjoying herself; taylor was also having a blast. she had never experienced anything so exciting before, and it left a lasting impression on a girl who had risen to fame from a young age and been heavily sheltered by her mother.


    the three of them were drenched in sweat from dancing, so they returned to their booth to continue drinking.


    hardy lit a cigarette, and margaret picked one up and lit it as well.


    "shall we have a drink?" she said, raising her glass to toast hardy.


    hardy smiled, picked up a beer bottle, and clinked it against hers. he took a drag on his cigarette, exhaled, and then downed the beer in one go.


    seeing this, margaret wasn''t about to be outdone.


    she also took a drag on her cigarette, imitated hardy by exhaling the smoke, and then downed her beer in one go.


    she raised her empty bottle and playfully raised an eyebrow at hardy.


    "how about a drinking contest?" hardy suggested with a grin.


    "think i''m scared? you go first," margaret said.


    hardy grabbed another bottle of beer, placed it to his lips, and gave it a quick twist. the beer inside swirled into a vortex and in a flash, the entire bottle was emptied into his mouth.


    margaret''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "that¡­ that was so fast!"


    she had never seen anyone drink beer like that¡ªit was incredibly quick.


    "your turn," hardy said.


    not wanting to lose, margaret tried to drink her beer the same way hardy had, but after two swirls, she choked on the liquid as it went down.


    "pffft!"


    beer sprayed everywhere like a fountain.


    it splashed all over hardy and taylor''s faces and heads, leaving them momentarily stunned.


    "hahahaha!" margaret suddenly burst out laughing.


    she found the situation hilarious.


    just then, the bell on the boxing ring sounded, signaling the start of a match. soon, two hulking men climbed into the ring and began a brutal fistfight.


    the audience cheered loudly.


    taylor and margaret joined in, cheering along with the crowd. at this moment, the two girls stood on either side of hardy, each gripping one of his arms with one hand and holding a beer bottle in the other as they shouted.


    this change in posture indicated that princess margaret had completely let down her guard around hardy and even wanted to be close to him.


    "hit him in the chin, uppercut him! ugh, what an idiot!"


    "pin him down, yes, keep him down! don''t let him get up and you''ll win! come on!"


    the two girls kept shouting.


    they had completely forgotten their royal status.


    they were lost in the wild, carefree atmosphere.


    at the british royal palace, princess elizabeth received another report.


    "what did you say? they''re partying in a nightclub?" princess elizabeth asked in disbelief.


    "yes, your highness."


    "after we traced mr. hardy''s whereabouts, we discovered that after they left the clothing store, they went to a nightclub in the victoria district. the three of them have been drinking and partying there, and they even got into a fight," the investigator reported.


    "is it safe there?" princess elizabeth asked.


    "the nightclub is owned by london''s largest gang. strictly speaking, it''s not a safe place. it''s chaotic and full of gang members. however, mr. hardy brought over 20 people with him, so they should be able to ensure their safety."


    princess elizabeth felt a headache coming on.


    a british princess¡ª


    going to a nightclub and drinking? how improper!


    and jon hardy, a billionaire, bringing girls to such a place? with his status, didn''t he know how to avoid such risky situations? and on top of that, getting into a fight?


    "send people to the nightclub and make sure margaret is safe until she returns," princess elizabeth instructed.


    the investigator understood. he wasn''t being told to bring them back, but rather to ensure their safety until they returned on their own.


    "and one more thing¡ªmake sure the media doesn''t find out about this," the future queen ordered once more.


    "yes, your highness."


    the nightclub was getting livelier and livelier, henry, along with his men, spread out around the nightclub to ensure hardy''s safety, while a new group from mi6 also entered the venue, dispersing to protect princess margaret.


    both sides were fully aware of each other''s identities.


    henry and the mi6 lead exchanged cold stares, neither willing to back down.

 Chapter 500 Why Dont You Kidnap Me Again

    "wow~~~ we won!"margaret and taylor cheered together, hopping excitedly with betting slips in hand.


    the boxer they had bet on just knocked his opponent out with a single punch. the opponent couldn''t get up again, so they won their bet.


    they hadn''t had any money initially.


    when they were changing clothes in the store, hardy pulled them out as soon as they came out, leaving their old clothes and purses in the store.


    they asked hardy for money and placed a ¡ê3,000 bet on one of the boxers winning.


    neither of them had any judgment about who would win, even though the host had shared both boxers past records. in the end, they flipped a coin to decide which fighter to back.


    all the scientific analysis in the world is meaningless in the face of pure luck.


    a princess, a future hollywood queen, and a future world billionaire¡ªthe combined luck of the three was nothing short of miraculous.


    the guy they bet on had much worse stats than his opponent, and few believed he could win, which is why his odds were incredibly high at 3.5 to 1.


    to their surprise, he won.


    they were set to take home ¡ê10,500.


    ¡ê10,000 is no small sum. even princess margaret and taylor couldn''t stop cheering in excitement.


    they went to the casino to cash out.


    read latest chapters at empire


    fifties and twenties¡ªwads of cash filled their hands, drawing envious glances from the people around them.


    of course, there were also people eyeing the money greedily.


    back at their booth, the three continued drinking. margaret was starting to get tipsy. she had been so happy today, feeling like all the repressed frustration in her heart had been swept away.


    she hated the stifling atmosphere of royal life, and with her parents constantly pampering her, she had become rebellious.


    she had always wanted to break free, to indulge, but had never found the chance. today, in this relaxed environment, she finally found a way to unwind and let go of everything.


    at this moment, courtly etiquette meant nothing to her.


    she just wanted to be happy.


    hardy was a little buzzed too. he had taken off his suit jacket and was only wearing a white shirt, sleeves rolled up, looking much more at ease.


    margaret leaned on hardy''s strong arm, whispering in his ear, "you know, i''ve always wanted to experience this kind of freedom, this carefree indulgence. today, my wish came true. thank you."


    hardy looked at margaret, her cheeks flushed.


    when she wasn''t being bratty, she was actually quite cute.


    "i have to tell you, it''s fine to do this occasionally, to clear your mind, but this is not real life."


    "but i hate the oppressive life of the palace," margaret pouted.


    "everyone has their role to play. you can''t just indulge all the time. sometimes, you have to take responsibility for the things you must handle. a little indulgence now and then is fine, but that''s not how life works," hardy said. s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    margaret glared at him, then suddenly suggested, "how about you kidnap me every once in a while?"


    what the¡ªthis girl was getting addicted to the thrill.


    he was too busy for that. how could he have time to entertain her childish antics? he had to make money.


    "it depends on my mood. besides, you tricked me this time, so you deserve a punishment," hardy replied.


    margaret nodded.


    "i apologize. how about i drink a bottle of beer as a forfeit?"


    "fine."


    hardy agreed.


    margaret grabbed a beer bottle and suddenly shook it hard. "dream on if you think i''ll apologize that easily."


    then she aimed the bottle at hardy and taylor, spraying them with beer.


    "ahhh~~!"


    taylor squealed in surprise.


    she joined in the fun, grabbing a beer and spraying margaret back.


    the two of them were having a blast.


    hardy sat on the side, now soaked in beer.


    the two girls weren''t much better off, with many parts of their clothes wet. henry and the mi6 agents, who had been observing from the sidelines, couldn''t help but twitch at the scene.


    if a reporter captured this moment, it would definitely make tomorrow''s headlines.


    "shit~~!"


    someone cursed nearby.


    at a nearby table, four or five men, all gangsters, had been ogling margaret and taylor for a while. after seeing them win big at the fight, they had started scheming.


    when margaret and taylor sprayed beer around, some of it splashed onto the gangsters, giving them an excuse to act.


    the men, grumbling and swearing, stood up and approached hardy''s booth, ignoring him entirely and shouting at margaret:


    "hey girl, you got our clothes all wet. how are you going to make it up to us?" the leader of the group demanded.


    margaret was startled by the sudden approach of these tough looking men.


    she put down her bottle and hid behind hardy.


    taylor blinked her wide eyes in confusion.


    "our clothes, pants, shoes, they''re all designer and cost a fortune. you''re going to have to pay us at least ¡ê10,000 to make it right."


    hardy knew what was going on.


    these gangsters had their eyes on the money they had just won.


    hardy raised his hand, snapped his fingers, and beckoned. before the thugs could react, a dozen men quickly surrounded them.


    the gangsters were stunned.


    one of them started to move but suddenly felt a cold object pressed against his waist, freezing him in his tracks. none of them dared to make a sound.


    then these thugs were dragged out and given a brutal beating in the alley behind.


    we can''t let these hooligans ruin the mood.


    the three continued drinking.


    in the end, they all got a bit tipsy. princess margaret curled up on the sofa, mumbling something incomprehensible.


    taylor, that little girl, simply fell asleep.


    it was about time to retreat.


    hardy wrapped one arm around taylor and held margaret with the other. he didn''t ask for anyone''s help. the bodyguards and mi6 agents were all men, and it wouldn''t be appropriate for them to handle the two girls. hardy had to do it himself.


    even though they weren''t heavy, drunk people are hard to carry, especially two at once. fortunately, hardy was strong and eventually managed to toss them into the back seat.

 Chapter 501 The Precocious Taylor

    then hardy stood outside the car, lighting a cigarette.he waved to the men in black suits standing a short distance away. the head of the mi6 team quickly approached.


    "i''m taking the princess home now. you''ll follow behind?" hardy asked.


    "yes, mr. hardy."


    this time, the convoy was even longer, with more than a dozen cars. they drove through the streets of london and finally arrived at buckingham palace. hardy''s car was allowed to drive straight into the castle courtyard, where many maids were already waiting.


    margaret was carefully lifted out of the car.


    at this moment, a middle aged butler approached hardy respectfully. "mr. hardy, princess elizabeth would like to invite you for tea tomorrow afternoon."


    was this the family wanting to give him a talking to?


    king george vi, suffering from cancer, had largely stepped back from his duties, and all royal affairs were now handled by princess elizabeth. last year, it was officially announced that she would be the next monarch of great britain.


    "alright, i''ll come to visit the princess tomorrow," hardy replied.


    when the future queen of england invites you, you don''t decline.


    hardy left buckingham palace with taylor and checked into the best hotel in london, carrying the somewhat heavy girl into the room.


    though taylor wasn''t tall, only about 157 cm her figure was quite full.


    at 17 years old, taylor certainly had a baby face with that certain... something.


    "taylor, do you want to take a bath? you smell like beer," hardy gently patted taylor''s cheek, trying to wake her up.


    "mm, mm~~!" taylor groaned twice but didn''t respond further. she had never drunk this much before; this time, she really had too much.


    hardy helped her take off her clothes, leaving only her small underwear.


    he tucked her in under the blanket.


    afterward, he took a hot shower himself. he hadn''t brought any pajamas since they arrived in such a rush, so he kept it simple, wearing only shorts as he slipped into bed.


    feeling the warmth next to her, taylor snuggled up to hardy, sleeping soundly.


    hardy turned off the bedside lamp and soon fell asleep as well.


    morning.


    margaret woke up.


    she looked around at her surroundings. yes, this was indeed her own chamber. she didn''t move but began recalling the events of the previous day.


    she had certainly drunk too much in the end, but she clearly remembered everything before that.


    that jerk~!


    stay updated with empire


    ah, no,


    mr. hardy.


    she used to call him a jerk, but after yesterday, she felt she could no longer address him that way. she had to call him mr. hardy now.


    hardy had kidnapped her,


    then taken her and taylor to party wildly at the nightclub. s~ea??h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she had never felt so free, so at ease. it was as though her emotions had been completely released. today, when she looked at all the old, stuffy family heirlooms in her bedroom, they didn''t seem as bothersome.


    thinking back to yesterday''s experience,


    margaret suddenly smiled.


    yesterday, she had truly had a blast.


    it was an experience she had never had before.


    she called for a servant to help her wash and dress.


    margaret left her chamber, and while walking down the long corridor, she happened to encounter the handsome middle aged guard she used to have a crush on.


    margaret used to like him a little.


    it was mainly because she felt he had the charm of a mature man.


    but today, when she saw him again, the feeling was gone. it was strange; suddenly, she just didn''t like him anymore.


    princess margaret arrived at the dining hall and saw princess elizabeth having breakfast. she smiled and sat in her usual seat, asking the servant to bring her breakfast.


    princess elizabeth glanced at her sister and noticed that margaret seemed to have a certain glow about her today. what was causing this?


    "margaret, you seem to be in a good mood?" princess elizabeth asked.


    "yes, maybe it''s because the weather is nice today," margaret replied, stabbing a piece of bacon and putting it in her mouth.


    "you were drunk last night," princess elizabeth said.


    "oh, sister, that wasn''t my fault. you know it was that jon hardy who forcibly took me away. he told me i was being kidnapped. i was so scared," margaret said innocently.


    it felt great to pin the blame on someone else.


    princess elizabeth already knew everything that had happened. margaret had played a prank, claiming that taylor had been kidnapped, and had even sent a telegram to the u.s., causing hardy to rush over in a panic. that''s how everything had unfolded. it was really her mischievous sister behind it all.


    "i''ve invited mr. hardy for tea this afternoon," princess elizabeth said.


    princess margaret''s eyes darted around. "sister, you should definitely talk to him. how dare he kidnap a princess of the british empire? you must give him the most serious warning."


    princess elizabeth shook her head slightly, feeling helpless with her sister.


    "do you want to join me when i meet mr. hardy this afternoon?" princess elizabeth asked.


    "sure!"


    margaret readily agreed.


    ...


    at dawn, taylor woke up, she felt a slight headache.


    it was her first hangover. last night, she had a lot to drink¡ªbeer, cocktails, and even whiskey. she only remembered that hardy had come, then took her and margaret to a nightclub to party, drink, fight, and gamble on boxing matches.


    she couldn''t recall what happened afterward.


    sitting up, she realized that all she had on was her lace underwear. looking around, it didn''t resemble margaret''s royal chamber.


    this must be a hotel.


    she thought of hardy.


    "hardy, are you here?" taylor called out.


    footsteps came from outside, and hardy, dressed in pajamas, walked in from the living room, smiling at taylor sitting on the bed.


    upon seeing hardy, taylor jumped out of bed, still wearing only her lace lingerie, but without any care, she threw herself onto him.


    "i missed you so much," taylor said, pouting.


    "you already said that yesterday," hardy replied with a smile.


    "but i forgot so much from yesterday, so i have to say it again today. by the way, where did you sleep last night?"


    "right next to you."

 Chapter 502 What Does The British Have That Interests Hardy?

    Taylor felt a little disappointed. If she hadn''t been drunk, would something have happened?She had long wanted to give herself to Hardy, but he was so restrained, insisting on waiting until she turned 18.


    Hardy patted Taylor on her small bottom, "Go take a shower. I''ve called for room service, and after we eat, we''ll go shopping. Your clothes from yesterday are filthy¡ªyou spilled a lot of drinks on them."


    "This afternoon we''re going to Buckingham Palace. Princess Elizabeth invited me for afternoon tea. You should come along," Hardy said.


    "Sure!"


    They ate in the hotel room, and then Taylor pulled Hardy out to go shopping. Shopping with Hardy felt so much better than with Margaret. Taylor was like a joyful little bird, pulling Hardy from store to store.


    She bought things for herself and for Hardy.


    In the afternoon,


    Hardy brought Taylor back to Buckingham Palace. In fact, Taylor had been staying at Buckingham Palace for some time and was already very familiar with it. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the garden behind Buckingham Palace,


    Hardy once again met Princess Elizabeth. This time, things were more formal. Hardy bowed, took the princess''s hand, and kissed it.


    Princess Margaret was nearby, her gaze at Hardy lively and full of curiosity.


    Every now and then, she exchanged glances with Taylor, giving subtle hints.


    "Mr. Hardy, we meet again. The last time we saw each other was at the reception for the investment delegation. Time flies¡ªit''s already been five months," Princess Elizabeth said.


    "Yes, time does fly," Hardy replied.


    "I heard that you went to Hong Kong and made a lot of investments there. I want to thank you for investing in British territories," Princess Elizabeth inquired.


    "Apart from HSBC, I also established an industrial zone where over a hundred companies will be housed. In addition, I''ve acquired several other industries. The total investment is around $100 million," Hardy explained.


    "How do you view the Chinese conflict? Are you worried about Hong Kong''s future?"


    They discussed Hong Kong affairs.


    Meanwhile, Margaret and Taylor sat quietly on the side.


    Usually, when Princess Elizabeth met guests, Margaret rarely stayed around. Even if she appeared, she would greet the guest and then quickly find an excuse to leave. Today, however, she sat quietly by, without any excuse to leave.


    Margaret wasn''t particularly interested in the conversation about war, politics, or investments that her sister was having with Hardy.


    She was simply interested in Hardy.


    Yesterday, Hardy had taken her on a wild adventure¡ªa kind she had never experienced before, and no one had ever dared to take her on.


    But Hardy dared.


    And it seemed that even her sister couldn''t do anything about it.


    Now, the thought swirling around in Margaret''s mind was how to find another opportunity to have this man take her out again.


    Not just to a nightclub,


    But to experience everything that was forbidden for a British royal. Discover stories at empire


    After talking about Hong Kong,


    Princess Elizabeth moved on to discuss the state of the British economy with Hardy.


    Before World War I, Britain was the dominant world power, enjoying great prosperity. Even before World War II, Britain was still a creditor nation. But during the war, the country spent a staggering ¡ê25 billion, and to pay for military supplies, Britain sold off a quarter of its pre-war overseas investments.


    National debt had increased threefold since before the war, and external debt had soared to ¡ê3.7 billion.


    The war had severely crippled Britain.


    Casualties amounted to 950,000 people, with the Navy losing 4 battleships, 2 battlecruisers, 5 aircraft carriers, 5 auxiliary carriers, and a total of 341 surface ships. Britain had lost control of the seas.


    Before World War II, Britain had a colonial empire of 30 million square kilometers. Now, those colonies were gaining independence one after another. Although Britain had won the war, it emerged deeply in debt, transforming from the once mighty British Empire into a debt ridden nation.


    Now, Britain was in dire need of money.


    A lot of money.


    Although the monarchy had virtually no control over the government anymore, Princess Elizabeth still cared deeply about the state of the country.


    She knew that the UK''s finances were currently in a dire situation, and the man in front of her was a very wealthy tycoon. The reason she was chatting with Hardy was to see if he could help solve some of the financial issues facing the UK.


    "Mr. Hardy, have you ever considered increasing your investments within the UK itself? There are actually many opportunities worth investing in here," Princess Elizabeth said.


    Hardy smiled.


    "Hardy Group''s business isn''t like traditional conglomerates. During my last visit with the investment delegation, I already invested in what I found suitable."


    "I know that Mr. Hardy has his own bank, so I wonder if you might be interested in purchasing British government bonds. The yield on British bonds is very stable, making it a worthwhile investment. Bonds are also backed by the government," Princess Elizabeth continued, promoting government bonds.


    Buying British government bonds? To be honest, Hardy wasn''t particularly interested. It was no different from lending money, and when he last visited, the British government had already raised the idea to the delegation.


    It included both loans and purchasing government bonds.


    Whether it was Rockefeller, the Citigroup consortium, the California Bank, or Hardy''s Wells Fargo, they had all declined.


    Because they all knew.


    During times of economic collapse, that is when the feast for capitalists begins¡ªthe moment when "cash is king." The return on buying up assets was far better than lending money or buying bonds.


    "Sorry, Hardy Group has limited funds, and we aren''t very interested in purchasing bonds or lending money," Hardy replied.


    Elizabeth looked somewhat disappointed.


    "Then what are you interested in?" Margaret suddenly asked from beside them.


    In fact, Margaret just wanted to say something because she was getting bored.


    "Land. If there''s land, I might consider it. Recently, I purchased over 500,000 square kilometers of land in Australia," Hardy said.

 Chapter 503 Margarets Problem

    "I''ve also made many investments in Hong Kong, some of which involve purchasing land.""You want to buy land in the UK?"


    Princess Elizabeth asked, though she knew that there wasn''t much land available for sale in the UK, as most of it was already privately owned.


    "Not necessarily in the UK itself. Overseas territories would do too, perhaps a small island or two. I''m fond of the Cayman Islands in the Caribbean. If I could buy them, I''d make myself the governor," Hardy said with a smile.


    Hardy liked looking at globes. He had seen the future importance of places like the Cayman Islands.


    In reality, the Cayman Islands were nothing special at the time, just a few small islands in the Caribbean. What would make them famous in the future was becoming one of the world''s most well known offshore financial centers.


    Of course, For now, they were just an obscure little group of islands that few knew about.


    However, the future Queen knew about the Cayman Islands. The islands consisted of three main islands, with a total land area of about 260 square kilometers. They were currently under the jurisdiction of the Governor of Jamaica, with a population of only about 2,000 people.


    The Cayman Islands were close to the United States, only 600 kilometers from Miami and 300 kilometers from Jamaica. They were centrally located in the Caribbean, with countries like Cuba, the Bahamas, Colombia, Venezuela, Haiti, Panama, Mexico, and Costa Rica surrounding them. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hmm, Even the British colony of Jamaica was currently agitating for independence, and it was unclear when they would break away from the UK.


    Princess Elizabeth thought that if Hardy wanted to buy the islands, perhaps they could be sold to him. She even had a slight feeling that she might be leading him into a trap.


    "What does Mr. Hardy plan to do with the Cayman Islands if you buy them?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    "To be honest, Your Highness, I''m most interested in its geographical location. As you might know, I operate casinos. However, my casinos are in Las Vegas, and the distance from the East Coast to the West Coast is 4,000 kilometers. From Miami to the Cayman Islands, it''s only 600 kilometers.


    "If I could buy those islands, I could establish casinos there, mainly targeting customers on the East Coast. I could also develop tourism projects. The scenery there is even more beautiful than in Miami."


    This idea came to Hardy after he saw the Mafia''s Barzini family open a casino in Cuba.


    It was 300 kilometers from Miami to Cuba, and 600 kilometers to the Cayman Islands. Though double the distance, it would only take about an hour by plane, so the difference wasn''t significant.


    At the time, Hardy thought that if he could buy the Cayman Islands and open a casino there, the business might be just as good as in Cuba. Then, as in the future, he could register a bunch of banks there, and money laundering would be incredibly profitable.


    Princess Elizabeth knew Hardy had casino operations.


    "If you were to buy the islands, would you have any other conditions? The British Empire does not allow its territories to break away," Princess Elizabeth said.


    Hardy thought to himself, Haven''t you lost enough territory in recent years?


    "I would need full control. I can acknowledge that the islands will always belong to the UK, but all administrative powers must be mine. Essentially, they would be a fully autonomous territory."


    Elizabeth wasn''t surprised by this request. "Mr. Hardy, do you know when you plan to return to the United States?"


    "If nothing comes up, I''ll head back tonight," Hardy replied.


    "Why not wait a little longer? I''ll inform the Prime Minister of your intention to purchase the islands and see what the government thinks."


    Hardy''s heart skipped a beat.


    Could this really be happening?


    He had made the suggestion in half-jest. Even though the British Empire was strapped for cash, selling off territory wasn''t exactly a respectable option.


    Plus, he was an American. With the British''s over-the-top pride and their Americanophobia, are they really so desperate that they are even considering this option at this time?


    "Of course, I''ll stay in London and await Your Highness''s response," Hardy said.


    After chatting with Princess Elizabeth, Hardy bid farewell, and naturally, Taylor followed him, as her luggage was still in Princess Margaret''s quarters.


    Hardy went along to help retrieve it. Taylor had a lot of luggage, and the royal servants assisted in packing it. Margaret watched Hardy, who was sitting in the living room drinking tea, and came over to sit beside him.


    "I''m very envious of Taylor," Princess Margaret said softly.


    Stay updated with empire


    Hardy looked at Margaret''s slightly pouting face. He knew why the princess envied Taylor¡ªbecause Taylor had more freedom than she did.


    Hardy took a sip of his tea without saying anything.


    Margaret glanced at Hardy and asked in a somewhat gloomy tone, "Aren''t you going to ask me why I envy her?"


    "Why?" Hardy asked.


    Margaret could hear the indifference in Hardy''s tone, and it made her grit her teeth in frustration.


    "Because I''m not happy. I''m not free. I spend my days in the palace, following endless protocols and doing what others expect of me. I''m essentially a puppet on strings. I can''t see the meaning of life," Margaret said.


    Hardy was a little surprised.


    He hadn''t expected her to see through everything so clearly. Perhaps it was because she was in the midst of it. Many people see the royal family as living in the lap of luxury, but in reality, every action of the royals is bound by rules. There''s no room for deviation.


    Any misstep could easily land them in the headlines.


    A life like that really isn''t meaningful. Hardy certainly wouldn''t enjoy it.


    As for Margaret''s problem, Hardy didn''t have a solution. To be honest, he didn''t want to get involved.


    Though Margaret was very beautiful, Hardy had no interest in her. Her status was too troublesome.

 Chapter 504 Endorsement

    With other women, even if they were the most famous stars in Hollywood, he could play around without any problems. His status and influence would make it easy to handle any situation. But if he got involved with a royal princess, especially a British one, that would bring endless complications.After all, the British still hold a special place in the English speaking world, and the British royal family has the highest level of influence among all royal families.


    "Hardy, can you think of a way to help me?" Princess Margaret lowered her voice, her eyes pleading.


    Hardy glanced at her.


    "In fact, if you want to go out and have fun, it''s not impossible. You can travel under the guise of representing your country, visiting other nations to enhance the image of the United Kingdom."


    "You could also serve as a charity ambassador, visiting impoverished areas. There''s actually a lot you could do."


    Margaret frowned, "I''ve gone on goodwill visits with my sister before. It wasn''t fun at all."


    "Besides charity and goodwill visits, you could attend international events¡ªlike fashion weeks in Italy, fashion shows in the U.S., or jewelry exhibitions. That''s got to be better than being cooped up in the palace."


    "True, but every trip costs money, and my sister won''t let me go out frequently," Margaret said.


    "You could make your own money."


    "Make my own money? How?" Margaret was a bit surprised.


    "Through endorsements. You wouldn''t have to do direct promotions¡ªjust wearing a certain brand''s clothes or jewelry would be enough to serve as an endorsement. The Hardy Group has many luxury brands. We could make a private agreement. You could be the brand ambassador for our luxury products, and wouldn''t that make you rich?"


    Turning Princess Margaret into a luxury brand ambassador would be far more effective than hiring a celebrity for advertisements.


    Many luxury brands in England, France, and Italy grew famous internationally because of royal endorsements and their status as official suppliers to the royal family.


    The "British princess" label would certainly be very useful.


    Finally, Hardy played his trump card. He leaned in close to Margaret''s ear and whispered, "In my Las Vegas casino, we''ll have a luxury shopping street featuring all the world''s top brands. We''ll also host fashion shows there."


    "I''ll invite you to attend. You can make money, and if I''m there, I can take you out for a wild time. On my turf, you can party as much as you want, and nothing will happen," Hardy said.


    Princess Margaret''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "That''s a great idea."


    Margaret wasn''t really concerned about making money. What she wanted was to have fun, like she had last night. She already knew how much influence Hardy had. If he took her out to play, not even her sister could stop her.


    "Alright, I''ll be your brand ambassador," Margaret agreed.


    Getting a princess to work for him gave Hardy a sense of accomplishment.


    "Don''t rush. The Las Vegas shopping street isn''t finished yet. It won''t be ready until next year. Once it''s done, I''ll invite you. The casino has many exciting things to offer¡ªmuch better than the nightclub we went to last night."


    Margaret nodded quickly, "It''s a deal!"


    Taylor had finished packing her luggage, which included both the belongings she brought and the items she had purchased in London¡ªeight large suitcases in total.


    When they said their goodbyes to Margaret, she was reluctant to part.


    She had bonded with Taylor over the past few days, and now that Taylor was leaving, she was about to be alone in the palace again.


    Princess Elizabeth called Clement Attlee to inform the Prime Minister about her conversation with Hardy. Attlee had been worrying about money constantly. He wanted to implement a welfare state and restore the British economy, and all of that required funds.


    As for selling land, Prime Minister Attlee was internally opposed to the idea, but he also knew that it was becoming increasingly difficult to hold onto some colonial territories. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Cayman Islands, which the princess had mentioned, were originally under the jurisdiction of the Governor of Jamaica. Historically, though, the Cayman Islands and Jamaica had little to do with each other, except for their geographical proximity, which led to the Cayman Islands being placed under Jamaica''s governance.


    As for those small islands, Prime Minister Attlee didn''t care much. The only thing that bothered him was the last bit of pride that remained from the once great British Empire.


    Not long after, Prime Minister Attlee arrived at Buckingham Palace to meet with Her Royal Highness, Princess Elizabeth.


    The two discussed Hardy''s proposal to purchase the islands in detail.


    "Hardy has promised that the Cayman Islands will forever belong to Britain, which is actually beneficial to us. Right now, Jamaica is pushing for independence, and if we don''t manage it properly, the Cayman Islands might break away too. It would be better to sell it to him."


    "He''s asking for full autonomy."


    "Does the Cayman Islands have any resources? None. Perhaps its only remaining value is as a military base, but the United States would never allow any country to establish a military base in its backyard."


    Britain might have wanted to, but they didn''t dare provoke the Americans at this point.


    "I believe Hardy is mainly interested in tourism and gambling. I had someone look into it, and it appears other American interests are setting up casinos in Cuba to cut into Hardy''s profits. That''s likely why he wants to open a casino in the Cayman Islands."


    "But after all, he''s an American. Granting autonomy to an American could affect the prestige of the British Empire."


    "Perhaps there''s another solution, such as offering Hardy British citizenship."


    "Would he agree to that?"


    "Dual citizenship."


    "Then we could grant him a title and appoint him as the Governor of the Cayman Islands, after which we could declare the Cayman Islands a self governing territory. That way, it remains nominally under British control." Your journey continues at empire


    "And what about the price? How much should we ask?"


    "That''s the tricky part."


    Prime Minister Attlee and Princess Elizabeth discussed the matter for over two hours. Afterward, Attlee returned to the Prime Minister''s residence to convene a cabinet meeting and brief his ministers on Hardy''s proposal to purchase the islands.

 Chapter 505 Cayman Islands

    To be honest, some cabinet ministers didn''t even know the name "Cayman Islands." After all, the British Empire had once held so many colonies¡ªover fifty countries and more than 30 million square kilometers of land¡ªthat it was hard to remember the names of all the small islands.But now that someone was interested in buying, the value of the island suddenly became apparent.


    They could let it sit and rot, but if someone wanted to buy, they would have to pay a high price.


    None of the cabinet members opposed the outcome of the discussions between the Prime Minister and the Crown Princess. If Hardy took British citizenship, was granted a title, made governor, and bought the island, all of it would be perfectly legal.


    Of course, it depended on whether Hardy was willing to take British citizenship.


    After all, he was a wealthy American.


    They also had to consider the political implications.


    Finally, there was the matter of the price. The cabinet members focused heavily on this issue¡ªeverything has a price; it all depends on how much you''re willing to pay.


    Hardy received an invitation from the British Chancellor of the Exchequer, asking him to visit the minister''s estate. Hardy knew this likely meant that the matter was progressing.


    "Minister Lambert, it''s good to see you again," Hardy said with a smile as he shook the Chancellor''s hand.


    "We greatly welcome entrepreneurs like you, Mr. Hardy, to visit Britain more often and invest in our country. I understand you''ve made substantial investments in Hong Kong, which pleases us greatly. If you encounter any issues in Hong Kong, you can always come to us for help. We''ll assist you with whatever you need."


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, they got down to business.


    "Mr. Hardy, are you interested in purchasing the Cayman Islands?" Minister Lambert asked.


    Hardy smiled.


    "Yes, the scenery there is quite beautiful. If possible, I''d like to turn it into a tourist destination for Americans," Hardy said.


    The word "casino" was still too sensitive to be mentioned openly, so it was better to promote it as a tourist destination.


    "After some deliberation, we believe we can agree to your request, but we do have a few conditions you must meet," Minister Lambert said.


    "Please, go ahead."


    "After our discussions, we are willing to sell you the island and grant it autonomy as you requested, but you must agree that it will never leave the Commonwealth."


    Hardy nodded at this condition.


    He wasn''t stupid.


    Independence for such a small island would be meaningless. With autonomy, the island would remain nominally British, but in practice, it would have all the powers of an independent nation.


    It would have its own government, its administration would be independent of British control, and it could create its own laws, set its own taxes, and determine its own trade and foreign policies. It could even have its own military. The only thing it couldn''t do was declare war arbitrarily. In every other way, it would be free.


    And flying the British flag would bring many benefits. People might not know what the Cayman Islands are, but they certainly know Britain. If anyone tried to bully the island, it would be as if they were declaring war on Britain.


    Even though Britain was weaker now, it was still one of the future permanent members of the UN Security Council and a global power. Using the British name would be good for business.


    "No problem. I agree to that condition," Hardy said.


    "Mr. Hardy, in order to obtain control of the Cayman Islands, you must become a British citizen. Our proposal is that you acquire British nationality, receive a title from His Majesty the King, and be granted the Cayman Islands. At the same time, you would be appointed Governor of the Cayman Islands, making the arrangement legally sound." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing the requirement to switch to British citizenship, Hardy was displeased.


    This essentially meant giving up what he considered the best nationality in the world just to satisfy British pride, and that wasn''t even the worst of it.


    The U.S. citizens were equally proud, if not more so, than the British in some respects. Switching nationalities would definitely displease them, and the Hardy group could face a strong boycott of its products, with inevitable huge losses for a long time. And that''s only the reaction from the citizens.


    Find more to read at empire


    On the political and military sides, Hardy could end up losing half of the connections he had built. So, while this may have seemed like a simple term, in fact, it was the harshest and most unacceptable one to Hardy.


    "At best, I can consider dual citizenship," Hardy said.


    "I understand. The main issue is that foreigners can''t hold formal peerage titles¡ªthey can only be granted honorary ones. Honorary titles don''t include land grants, which is why you would need to become a British citizen," Minister Lambert explained.


    Hardy thought for a moment. He wasn''t sure if dual citizenship would have any negative effects on him, especially economically. If it brought too many complications, he wouldn''t agree to it.


    "As for the citizenship issue, I''ll need to discuss it with my team. The Hardy Group isn''t just me alone¡ªit involves many interests. Also, what price are you offering for the Cayman Islands?" Hardy asked, bringing up the issue of cost.


    Minister Lambert smiled. "As I mentioned earlier, it''s not a sale; it''s a royal grant."


    That line reminded Hardy of religious offerings or gifts¡ªsomething you don''t buy, you request.


    This, too, wasn''t a purchase¡ªit was a gift from the king.


    But Hardy knew that sometimes such arrangements could be more expensive than a simple purchase.


    "So, what are the terms, Minister Lambert?" Hardy inquired.


    "The government hopes that Wells Fargo Bank will extend a $100 million loan to the UK, and that you will purchase $100 million worth of five year government bonds," Lambert replied.


    Hardy thought to himself.


    It would have been cheaper to just buy the island. If he were to buy it outright, the normal price would probably be around $10-20 million.

 Chapter 506 Negotiation Begin

    And Hardy also recognized a hidden risk: a royal grant might not be as secure as a purchase agreement under global law. What if someone later declared the grant invalid? What then?A purchase, on the other hand, would come with a contract, which would be recognized by all international law. Even if he were no longer governor or lost administrative control, the land would still legally belong to him.


    Hardy said, "It can be formally granted by the king, but I require a legitimate purchase contract with the British government."


    Lambert considered it for a moment. "That should be possible."


    "And another thing, your asking price is too high. $100 million in bonds and $100 million in loans¡ªinvesting $200 million could easily double my profits in five years. The Cayman Islands aren''t worth $200 million."


    Both sides agreed to discuss the price further at a later date.


    This was just a preliminary negotiation, with both parties needing to return and confer with their teams. After bidding Minister Lambert farewell, Hardy went to the telegraph office and sent a message to the U.S., instructing Andy to bring the financial and legal teams over.


    This was going to be a major deal.


    Andy and the team arrived in England two days later. In the hotel room, Hardy gave Andy and the lawyers a detailed rundown of the situation.


    "If I acquire dual citizenship, what are the potential downsides?" Hardy asked.


    The lawyer replied, "Obtaining British citizenship won''t affect you politically, as both countries recognize dual citizenship. However, there may be some implications for taxation."


    "Of course, most taxes are based on the principle of territoriality, meaning that taxes are paid in the country where the business operates. There are a few specific tax categories where double taxation might occur, but those can usually be avoided with proper planning."


    "So, no significant issues?" Hardy asked.


    "That''s right, no major issues," the lawyer confirmed.


    After the lawyer left, it was just Hardy and Andy in the room. Andy looked at his boss and asked, "Boss, what made you suddenly decide to buy a small island in the Caribbean? What''s the plan?"


    Hardy poured Andy a drink and smiled. "Opening a casino, developing a tourist resort, and having an autonomous territory¡ªdoesn''t that sound like a lot of fun?"


    Andy looked at Hardy thoughtfully. "I have a feeling you have bigger plans than that."


    Hardy chuckled and took a sip of his drink.


    "If that island fully belongs to us and has autonomous rights, the casino is just one aspect. Our HD Security could use it as a base to establish a stronger armed presence, right? After all, we''d have the legal right to form a military there."


    "That island is overseas. What''s most convenient overseas? Money laundering. We could turn it into a hub for money laundering¡ªlegally, of course. And that''s where you financial experts come in to figure out how to make it work."


    Hardy was envisioning turning the Cayman Islands into a future offshore financial haven.


    In later years, the Cayman Islands would host over 50 banks with offices on the island, register over 100,000 companies, and manage over $3 trillion in assets.


    And that''s just the official numbers.


    Behind the scenes, there would be even more opportunities.


    For instance, drug deals could be facilitated by moving money between offshore accounts. In the Cayman Islands, there would be no oversight, and the actual drug transactions wouldn''t involve direct cash flows¡ªthey could be settled through offshore accounts, with only the physical goods needing to be moved. It would be incredibly convenient.


    Large-scale smuggling of commodities could work the same way.


    Globally, an estimated $1 trillion is laundered annually¡ªpossibly as much as $3 trillion. That''s an astronomical figure.


    "If we base Wells Fargo Bank on the island, all this money would flow through the bank. It would mean those funds would always remain within the bank''s ecosystem, giving Hardy access to enormous liquidity. Imagine the power of such a financial resource."


    "We could engage in financial maneuvers that would terrify even nations."


    "Actually, we don''t need much territory. What matters is that it''s entirely under our control. That''s the real value of the Cayman Islands," Hardy explained.


    Andy looked at his boss with astonishment.


    He hadn''t expected Hardy to have such an enormous plan.


    Offshore companies.


    Tax avoidance.


    Money laundering.


    Complete control of financial channels.


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    The mere thought of it made Andy excited. If they could pull this off, the Hardy Group could become the most powerful company in the world.


    Even the Rockefeller and Morgan families would be envious.


    Hardy patted Andy on the shoulder to calm him down. "This is a long term plan. It will take ten, maybe twenty years to fully realize. Right now, the priority is securing the Cayman Islands at the lowest possible price."


    "After all, I still plan to invest in Japan, which will require a lot of capital. We can''t drain all our resources on this British deal," Hardy said.


    The Chancellor of the Exchequer reported back to the British Prime Minister about the discussions. The differences between the two parties were not significant, primarily centered around the price, and they agreed to reconvene for formal negotiations later.


    Now that Andy had arrived, negotiations were naturally handed over to him, as the professional in the field.


    Over the next few days, Andy, along with his financial and legal teams, drafted a series of negotiation points. These included issues like the ownership of the Cayman Islands, the property rights of other residents on the island, and the various legal rights tied to the autonomous territory.


    They weren''t going to let any potential advantage slip by.


    A few days later, when formal negotiations began, the Hardy Group''s team came prepared. pushing out every point that mattered. With their deep experience, they knew how to hold their ground, skillfully steering the discussion when needed


    There were a few key issues.


    The island currently had about 3,000 residents, of which 30% were white, 30% were black, and 40% were mixed race. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 507 The Tyrant Billionaire

    All of these residents lived in George Town, the largest city on Grand Cayman, and they occupied a significant amount of land. The question was, how would this be accounted for, given that the Cayman Islands were not particularly large?Hardy didn''t concern himself too much with these negotiations.


    That day, Hardy and Taylor were invited by Princess Margaret to the royal ranch estate outside London, which spanned more than 4,000 hectares. The event planned for the day was horseback riding and hunting.


    Taylor and Hardy both dressed appropriately for the outdoor event. In the equipment room, there were various pistols and hunting rifles. Hardy, out of habit, strapped on a cowboy belt with a revolver tucked into it for close protection. For hunting, he carried a James Purdey & Sons rifle, a luxury item favored by the British royal family.


    The three of them rode along a forest path on horseback.


    Margaret, wanting to show off her riding skills, took the lead. Hardy could have easily caught up with her, but he stayed back to match Taylor''s pace.


    Suddenly, a sharp scream echoed through the forest.


    Hardy was startled and immediately called to Taylor, "Wait here!" He urged his horse forward, racing toward the direction of Margaret''s scream.


    They weren''t far, only about 200 meters away. As Hardy rounded a bend, he saw Margaret sitting on the ground. Her horse had bolted, and a dark figure was running away down the dirt road.


    It was a black bear.


    Hardy rushed over to Margaret, jumping down from his horse. Margaret, annoyed, was holding her ankle. "I wasn''t paying attention. There was a black bear lying by the roadside, and it suddenly stood up. My horse got scared and threw me off."


    "I panicked and fired a shot at it, and the bear ran off," she explained.


    Hardy found the situation amusing. It was just bad luck. Normally, the horses they were riding were well trained and wouldn''t be scared of bears. But no one expected the bear to be lying so close to the road.


    The horse, startled at the sudden sight of the bear, had thrown Margaret off.


    "Where are you hurt?" Hardy asked, kneeling beside her.


    "My ankle''s twisted."


    Well, that put an end to the hunting trip before it even began.


    Hardy scooped up Princess Margaret and placed her on his horse. He then climbed up, holding the princess in one arm and guiding the reins with the other as they slowly made their way back.


    As for Margaret''s horse, it had bolted in fright, and they''d have to let the staff from the hunting grounds deal with it later.


    Being held in Hardy''s arms stirred a strange emotion in Margaret. It felt a lot like the sensation of falling in love. The feeling of leaning into his chest was so comfortable.


    They soon reached Taylor, who saw Hardy riding back with Margaret in his arms. Concerned, she asked, "What happened to Margaret?"


    "We encountered a bear. Her horse was startled and threw her off. She twisted her ankle, so we''re heading back now," Hardy explained.


    Taylor glanced at Margaret, who was nestled snugly in Hardy''s arms, and felt a slight pang of jealousy. "Margaret, why don''t you ride with me instead?"


    "No need. Riding with Hardy is quite comfortable," Margaret said with a mischievous glance at Taylor.


    Taylor huffed, rolling her eyes in response.


    They rode back slowly to avoid jostling Margaret''s injured ankle. It was still unclear how severe the injury was, so Hardy was being cautious.


    "Hardy, I heard from my sister that you''re planning to buy an island, and that the Prime Minister wants you to join British citizenship, get a noble title, and become a governor. Is that true? Are you going to become British?" Margaret asked.


    "Dual citizenship," Hardy replied.


    Continue reading at empire


    "Maybe I should have you knighted as my personal knight," Margaret joked.


    "Your knight? I think I''d rather be riding you," Hardy thought, but kept that to himself. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To be granted a territory, the title would have to be baron or higher. So I''ll likely be made a baron by your father," Hardy explained.


    Back at the estate, the doctor examined Margaret''s ankle. It was just a sprain, nothing too serious, but she would need to rest for about two weeks and avoid strenuous activity.


    That was enough to keep the rambunctious princess grounded for a while.


    Two days later, the negotiations reached a preliminary conclusion. Hardy would become a British citizen, receive a baron title, and the Cayman Islands would be granted to him as his territory. He would be made the permanent Governor of the Cayman Islands.


    The Cayman Islands would remain part of the Commonwealth but would be granted full autonomy.


    Legally, all the land on the island would belong to Hardy. He had the right to reclaim any privately held land, provided he paid an appropriate price.


    In other words, Hardy had the legal authority to demolish and repossess land at any time, with the power to determine what the "appropriate" price would be, as Governor.


    The cost for all of this? $10 million for the land.


    Additionally, Hardy would purchase $60 million in British bonds and extend a $50 million loan to the Bank of Scotland, both for five years at normal interest rates.


    For Britain, this small Caribbean island¡ªjust 260 square kilometers¡ªbrought in $120 million in capital, which they considered quite a deal.


    And Hardy thought he had gotten a bargain as well.


    In fact, British noble titles weren''t worth much. In the future, thousands of people would receive noble titles each year. As long as you had money, you could become a noble, whether you were born into it or not.


    Hardy, who had been a businessman in his previous life, had traveled to the U.S., the U.K., and Europe, and people''s judgment was never based on whether he held a noble title or not.


    The trend had already been set by the U.S. for the future: capital would become the ultimate and only acknowledged power. As for noble titles, they had little real significance anymore.


    What he truly cared about was the autonomy of the Cayman Islands.


    With autonomy, he could now pursue ventures that had previously been off limits. Hardy felt a surge of excitement. It seemed that the "The Tyrant in the book name" was beckoning to him.

 Chapter 508 Baron Hardy Of The British Empire

    After finalizing the financial details, Hardy had one more thing to do. He sent a telegram to the White House, informing President Johnson of his plan to acquire British citizenship.President Johnson was his ally, and Hardy''s decision to join a foreign nationality was a significant matter. It was necessary to inform Johnson to avoid any negative political impact, as it would be irresponsible to cause problems for an ally.


    In the telegram, Hardy explained that his reason for acquiring British citizenship was to secure ownership and autonomy over the Cayman Islands, which would help him expand his business in the future.


    Upon receiving the news, President Johnson''s first reaction was that if Hardy could indeed obtain autonomy over the Cayman Islands, it would be a great benefit for the United States.


    South America is considered America''s backyard, and the Cayman Islands are a strategic outpost in the center of the Caribbean. Although there hadn''t been any issues before, in case competition with Britain intensified in the future, having a British military base there would be highly problematic for the United States.


    The Cayman Islands are not small, and they could easily accommodate a military base.


    If Britain were to establish a military base there, it would be like standing behind you with a spear, ready to stab you in the back at any moment.


    Now that Hardy had gained autonomy over the Cayman Islands, it eliminated a potential threat for the United States, which was undoubtedly a good thing for the country.


    Johnson responded with a letter, expressing his support for Hardy''s actions.


    As for the idea that Hardy might switch his loyalty to Britain after acquiring British citizenship, Johnson hadn''t even considered it.


    As a capitalist, making money was Hardy''s top priority, and such individuals are loyal only to wealth. Johnson assured Hardy in his response that he could proceed with his plans without any concerns.


    With this, There were no further obstacles, and Hardy prepared to finalize the deal.


    At the Treasury Department,


    Both parties completed the land purchase agreement. Hardy purchased the ownership of three islands in the Cayman Islands for $10 million.


    At the same time,


    Wells Fargo signed a loan agreement with the Bank of Scotland, lending $50 million to the Bank of Scotland with a five year term at standard interest rates.


    Next, Hardy Group''s Financial Investment Division purchased $60 million in five year British government bonds.


    With Hardy completing his payments, the British side quickly acted, granting Hardy British citizenship. In the civil department, Hardy stood before the British flag and took his oath:


    "I, Jon Hardy, solemnly swear in the name of God: upon becoming a British citizen, I will faithfully serve His Majesty King George VI, his heirs, and successors according to the law.


    "I will be loyal to the United Kingdom, respect its rights and freedoms, support its democratic values, and will faithfully adhere to its laws, fulfilling the duties and obligations of a British citizen."


    Now, there was only one final ceremony remaining, which was for the British Royal Family to bestow a title of nobility on Hardy and grant him land.


    According to tradition, there were only two ceremonies each year for granting titles. During these ceremonies, multiple individuals were usually knighted, mainly British officials such as the Prime Minister, the Lord Chancellor, or individuals who had made outstanding contributions to Britain sometimes even including businessmen, actors, architects, police officers, and lawyers. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bill Gates had once been knighted in this way.


    Hardy initially expected to wait a few months to be knighted along with others, but to his surprise, the British Royal Family informed him that they would soon arrange a special, private knighthood ceremony just for him.


    This was certainly a testament to the


    Power of money.


    Additionally,


    With Britain''s status declining in recent years, many had begun to feel that the once world dominating nation was in decline. Britain needed something to boost morale and to show the world that it still had deep rooted strength, with even billionaires like Hardy choosing to join Britain.


    In America, Hardy was an absolute celebrity. His fame surpassed that of many heads of large financial groups.


    This was largely due to the influence of ABC Television.


    His legendary rise to wealth made Hardy a symbol of the American Dream.


    A wealthy individual as renowned as Hardy announcing his British citizenship and receiving a knighthood was seen as a great opportunity to enhance Britain''s image by both the government and the royal family.


    The knighthood ceremony was held at Buckingham Palace.


    Many British nobles attended, as well as the Prime Minister and several Cabinet members. Also present were the U.S. Ambassador to the UK, the Japanese Ambassador, and others.


    This knighthood ceremony was open to the public, with over a hundred journalists in attendance, including reporters from The New York Times, The Washington Post, and Global Times.


    In front of all those present, Hardy knelt on one knee upon a soft cushion as the ailing King George VI lightly tapped Hardy''s shoulders with a sword.


    He then awarded him the medal.


    From that moment on, Hardy had officially received his title.


    Hardy Will Become "Baron Hardy of the British Empire"


    At the same time,


    King George VI announced on the spot that the Cayman Islands would be granted to Baron Hardy as his fiefdom. Many present were surprised, as it had been over a decade since the British Royal Family had granted land along with a noble title.


    Of course,Those who knew the truth understood that Hardy had spent $120 million to acquire a few worthless small islands.


    Moreover, they were overseas territories, and essentially held little to no value.


    For the royal family and government, exchanging a few worthless islands for $120 million was undoubtedly a profitable deal.


    Others stepped forward to congratulate him.


    Prime Minister Attlee smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy, the government will soon issue you the official documents of governorship. Congratulations, Governor Hardy."

 Chapter 509 Scandal

    Hardy''s position as governor was for life.Hardy smiled and replied, "From now on, I''ll be under your jurisdiction."


    This was merely a polite remark, as, with the Cayman Islands'' status as an autonomous territory, they held a high degree of self-governance, and the British government generally wouldn''t interfere.


    The U.S. Ambassador to the UK also came forward to congratulate him, smiling as he asked, "Mr. Hardy, I never expected you to become a British baron and gain an autonomous territory. How do you plan to develop the Cayman Islands?"


    "I intend to turn them into a tourist destination, and I''m also planning to move the casino business there. In the future, we Americans will have another place to vacation¡ªbut don''t tell anyone about that," Hardy said in a lowered voice. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ambassador nodded with a smile.


    "Understood, I''ll go ahead and wish you success in advance," he said, raising his glass.


    "Thank you."


    At that moment, a man with an Eastern appearance, dressed in a tailcoat, approached. After respectfully bowing to Hardy, he said, "Mr. Hardy, congratulations on becoming a British baron and Governor of the Cayman Islands. I''m Maeda Ichir¨­, the Japanese Ambassador to the UK."


    "Ambassador Maeda, hello," Hardy replied casually.


    "Mr. Hardy, Japan has instructed me to inform you that the business details and investment list you requested have been prepared. I wonder when you plan to visit Japan to provide us with your economic guidance?"


    "Send the documents to the U.S. first. I''ve already enlisted some other financial groups, and we''re preparing to head to Japan together. These materials will help them prepare in advance," Hardy replied.


    "Understood. I''ll notify them to send the documents to the U.S. immediately."


    After exchanging pleasantries, everyone prepared for a group photo.


    King George VI, Crown Princess Elizabeth, Princess Margaret, and many dukes and nobles gathered to take a picture with Hardy.


    As Hardy stood in the crowd, Princess Margaret, standing nearby, noticed that the collar of Hardy''s jacket had somehow folded inside. Without thinking much of it, she reached out and helped Hardy adjust it, smoothing it down afterward.


    Hardy didn''t think much of it either.


    He had spent considerable time with Princess Margaret lately. During her diplomatic activities, he had often brought Taylor to visit her, and they had long since become friends.


    However, to outsiders, this moment seemed quite significant.


    The princess personally smoothing Baron Hardy''s clothing made their relationship appear anything but ordinary. This moment was also captured by reporters, as an observant photographer quickly pressed the shutter, capturing Princess Margaret fixing Hardy''s collar.


    Everyone got into position.


    Today, Hardy was the main figure, so he stood beside King George VI, with Princess Elizabeth on the other side. Next to Princess Elizabeth was her husband, Prince Philip, while Princess Margaret stood beside Hardy.


    The other nobles stood farther out.


    "Click!"


    The photographer pressed the shutter, freezing the moment.


    From that moment on, the world''s first "Baron Hardy of the Cayman Islands" was officially born. No one yet knew what changes this future Governor of the Cayman Islands would bring to the world.


    The UK''s largest newspaper, The Times, reported on Hardy being conferred the title of Baron of the British Empire and Governor of the Cayman Islands.


    Not only that, it made the front-page headline.


    The article covered Hardy''s investments in Britain over the years, including his investments in domestic shipping, luxury goods, and the news industry.


    It also mentioned his large scale investments in Hong Kong.


    In addition, it highlighted Hardy''s recent support of the British government by purchasing a large amount of government bonds and providing loans. In recognition of his contributions to Britain, he was awarded the title and granted a fiefdom.


    Below this was a large photograph of Hardy standing with members of the royal family and nobility, with the baronial badge pinned to his chest.


    It wasn''t just The Times; newspapers in Italy, France, the United States, and other countries also reported on the event.


    This was an excellent promotion for Britain.


    However, one newspaper''s angle was particularly unusual¡ªThe New York Times, one of the largest newspapers in the world, with branches around the globe.


    In today''s edition, not only did they report on Hardy''s knighthood and publish a photograph of him standing with the royal family, but they also featured two other photos.


    In the first photo,


    Hardy stood there as Princess Margaret helped him straighten the corner of his suit jacket. By looking at their clothes, it was clear that this moment took place before the royal group photo was taken.


    In the second photo, Hardy and Princess Margaret exchanged a smile, looking close and natural. In this image, only Princess Margaret''s profile was visible, but she smiled so beautifully that anyone could tell she was genuinely happy.


    But that wasn''t the main point.


    The main point was the accompanying text.


    "Americans all know that Mr. Hardy is the head of the Hardy Group, a newly risen American billionaire with assets worth billions, and one of the largest media moguls in the United States.


    "A reporter was fortunate enough to attend Mr. Hardy''s knighthood ceremony. After receiving the Order of Henry VI, the royal family members prepared to take a photo with Mr. Hardy. At that moment, Princess Margaret noticed that Mr. Hardy''s jacket corner was tucked inside."


    "The princess naturally helped Mr. Hardy adjust his jacket, carefully smoothing it after fixing the fold. Throughout, Mr. Hardy remained completely at ease, and after the princess finished, Mr. Hardy thanked her, and the two exchanged a smile."


    "Mr. Hardy''s and Princess Margaret''s actions couldn''t help but spark people''s imagination."


    "The way Princess Margaret helped Mr. Hardy straighten his jacket was so natural, and Mr. Hardy''s acceptance of it was equally casual. This indicates that they''ve had frequent contact like this, to the point where such gestures are second nature. They didn''t overthink it at the time¡ªit was just an instinctive action."


    "Precisely because of this, it raises further questions. The reporter even speculates: are they already in a romantic relationship?!"

 Chapter 510 The Hidden Talents Of Reporters

    "Now, let''s take another look at Mr. Hardy''s recent knighthood. Was it really that simple? Mr. Hardy spent $120 million for a small island.""Everyone knows that a 260 square kilometer island with no natural resources isn''t worth such an investment. So why did Mr. Hardy make such a move? As a savvy businessman, Mr. Hardy would never make an unprofitable investment."


    "Previously, during his time in Britain, Mr. Hardy invested over $30 million in mainland Britain and more than $100 million in British territory Hong Kong."


    "Now, many people are aware that the war in the East is ongoing, and Hong Kong''s situation is far from optimistic. Many have chosen to abandon their investments there, but at this time, Mr. Hardy has been aggressively investing and acquiring assets in Hong Kong, playing a significant role in stabilizing Hong Kong''s political and economic situation."


    "Could Mr. Hardy be doing all this because of Princess Margaret?"


    "Let''s make a guess: is it possible that the two are in love, and Mr. Hardy has acquired British citizenship, made vast investments in the UK, and received recognition from the government and royal family all to be qualified to stand beside the princess?"


    "Otherwise, there''s no way to explain why Mr. Hardy would act in a manner so contrary to a businessman''s investment principles."


    "Perhaps, it''s all for love!"


    Scandals are always the most beloved by the public.


    People read newspapers to stay informed about current events, but they have a natural curiosity and interest in scandals.


    And in this case, the subject of the rumor is Jon Hardy, the famous American billionaire, and the most beautiful princess in the British royal family.


    Naturally, people love to read such news.


    People began to realize that the newspaper''s analysis made some sense.


    It was understandable that Hardy would invest in mainland Britain, but investing in the risky environment of Hong Kong, stabilizing the situation there, and then spending $120 million on a small, seemingly worthless island in the Caribbean was indeed perplexing behavior.


    However, if it was all for the princess, it suddenly made sense.


    Some unscrupulous news papers started fabricating stories around this, and their versions were so detailed, with timelines that matched up, making the rumors seem more believable.


    Eventually, a full narrative emerged: Hardy went to the UK for business, met the beautiful Princess Margaret, and fell in love at first sight. Princess Margaret, in turn, admired Hardy''s talents, and the two quickly fell into a romantic relationship.


    But although Hardy was wealthy, there was still a gap in their social statuses. So, Hardy invested in Hong Kong''s assets, purchased British government bonds, and lent money to British banks, ultimately gaining the royal family''s recognition, British citizenship, and a baronial title.


    After obtaining British citizenship and the baronial title, Mr. Hardy finally had the qualifications to pursue Princess Margaret. Everything Hardy had done before this was for that purpose.


    One has to admit,


    The power of imagination can be terrifying.


    The people creating these stories were quite talented.


    Yet many Americans actually believed that this must be the case, especially many women, who thought it was incredibly romantic.


    It was like a modern day love story between a commoner and a princess, straight out of a fairy tale.


    Previously, some had wondered if Hardy''s acquisition of British citizenship might negatively impact American interests. But now, with such a love story circulating, all those negative thoughts quickly vanished.


    Whether this was a good thing or a bad thing for Hardy, no one could say.


    The reports from America soon reached Britain.


    They caused quite a stir there as well, given that Princess Margaret was second in line to the throne. If Crown Princess Elizabeth were to encounter any mishap before or shortly after ascending the throne, and without leaving an heir, Princess Margaret could potentially become the future queen of Britain.


    Moreover, Princess Margaret had always been beautiful, though her rebellious nature was well hidden from the public, thanks to the royal family''s careful management. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before her love affair with a royal guard was exposed later on, Princess Margaret had always been seen by the public as the perfect image of a beautiful princess.


    Like something straight out of a fairy tale.


    Now, hearing that she might be in a relationship, and with an American no less, many people couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    Had this news broken earlier, before Hardy gained British citizenship and his baronial title, it would surely have sparked significant debate and opposition from the public.


    But the timing was just right. Hardy had already become a British citizen, received a baronial title, and, according to the newspapers, he had spent millions of dollars supporting Britain''s recovery just to gain the opportunity to be with the princess.


    Many British citizens now felt that Hardy''s actions were worthy of respect and that he had earned the right to court the princess.


    When Hardy received a report from his staff and saw the variety of wild stories being published in the papers, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He had invested in Britain because he saw potential in its shipping and luxury goods industries. His sharp eye for opportunity led him to Hong Kong, where he believed the future industries would bring returns tenfold, or perhaps even a hundredfold.


    The boldest move, however, was when he spent a fortune to purchase the Cayman Islands. He had no doubt that this acquisition would not only grant him greater authority but also pave the way for immense future profits.


    The imagination of these people was incredible. All of this from just a single photograph!


    Hardy mused, "These reporters are wasting their talents." He couldn''t help but think, "Hardy Films could really use scriptwriters like them."


    In Hong Kong.


    Victor had also seen the reports about his boss and was quite astonished. "The boss has hooked up with the British princess now? Isn''t that Amazing?"


    Hardy''s gossip and rumors were now spreading wildly.

 Chapter 511 Approve Or Disapprove

    The whole world knew about it, and naturally, his women had also seen the reports.Ava Gardner was still in Africa, but her movie was nearly finished, and she was expected to return to the U.S. in about a month. When she saw the newspaper reports about Hardy in her hotel, all she thought was how impressive he was.


    He had become a British nobleman, and not just any nobleman, but a baron with a fiefdom.


    As for the rumors about the princess, what did that matter to her? She was just one of Hardy''s women.


    As for Irina and Marilyn Monroe, they both clearly understood their place. With Hardy''s current wealth and influence, thinking he would marry them was just wishful thinking.


    Being Hardy''s lover was a possibility.


    What would be more appropriate for marriage were those great families, like the Rockefellers, Morgans, or Mellons, or a political family like the Roosevelts. That would be a powerful alliance.


    Of course, If Hardy could marry Princess Margaret, that would be even better. At the very least, her status would match his.


    Among Hardy''s women, the only one who felt jealous was Taylor. After reading the newspaper, she pounced on Hardy, half pouting and half teasing, saying, "You can''t marry Margaret. She has such a bad temper and smells terrible!"


    Hardy burst into laughter.


    "And are you any sweeter smelling?"


    "I smell way better than her!"


    "Aren''t you two best friends?"


    "So what? She''s trying to steal my man, which makes us enemies."


    Hardy pinched Taylor''s nose, laughing as he said, "You already know I have other girlfriends. What now, are you planning to defeat them all one by one?"


    Taylor''s face fell. "I know Ava, Irina, and Monroe are your girlfriends, but that''s different. If you get together with Margaret, you''ll have to marry her. Margaret won''t allow you to have so many girlfriends, including me."


    This girl was really thinking ahead.


    Hardy chuckled. "You''ve been involved in the whole process. These stories in the newspapers are just wild fabrications by reporters. What are you so worried about? I''m sure the British royal family will clear up the rumors in a few days."


    But Hardy was mistaken this time. He waited several days, and yet no clarification came from the royal family.


    This was rather strange.


    At Buckingham Palace,


    Princess Elizabeth had also seen the reports and was equally surprised. The photos in the newspaper were very clear.


    Her sister helping Hardy smooth out his jacket did indeed seem somewhat intimate, especially in such a public setting.


    And the photo where the two exchanged a smile¡ªif someone said they looked affectionate, it wouldn''t be unjustified. Elizabeth now understood a bit of the backstory between them and knew that most of what was reported in the newspapers was fabricated.


    However, she was still puzzled by her sister''s behavior.


    She knew how headstrong and rebellious Margaret was and that she had never shown any affection towards a man, let alone helped one adjust his clothes so thoughtfully.


    She decided to go ask her sister about it and went to Margaret''s chambers, where the princess was reading a book.


    Princess Elizabeth sat beside her sister and gently asked, "Margaret, did you see those reports in the newspapers? They''re outrageous! They''re saying you and Hardy are in love. I''m thinking of having the royal spokesperson clear it up."


    Margaret''s eyes twinkled for a moment.


    A hesitant expression appeared on her face. "Sister, actually, after spending time with Hardy, I think he''s not a bad person."


    Princess Elizabeth looked at her sister in shock.


    She had never expected her sister to actually have feelings for Hardy.


    Frowning, Princess Elizabeth asked, "When did this all start between you two?"


    "It hasn''t really started. It''s just... there''s this special feeling. I like being around him, and he likes being around me, but nothing has been made clear yet."


    Hardy still didn''t know that he had been "promoted" to boyfriend status.


    In Princess Elizabeth''s conservative mind, she didn''t think Hardy was a suitable match for her sister. She believed Margaret should marry someone from an old aristocratic family, well-educated, and live a traditional noble life.


    As for Hardy, Even though he had acquired British citizenship and a baronial title, they both knew deep down that it was merely a transaction.


    The British government wanted the money, and Hardy wanted the Cayman Islands.


    That was all.


    At the end of the day, Hardy was purely an American capitalist, with no connection to the traditional aristocracy.


    Princess Elizabeth looked at her sister, unsure of what to say.


    This was the first time Margaret had expressed her thoughts about love.


    To say that Hardy wasn''t a suitable match would be true, but not entirely unacceptable.


    It was like a parent wanting their child to score A, but the child only got B. Elizabeth could have sternly refused and shattered her sister''s hopes, but she loved her sister dearly. B wasn''t something entirely impossible to accept.


    And besides, the two were still in the early, ambiguous stages, without anything concrete.


    Princess Elizabeth patted her sister''s hand and left. After her sister left, Margaret showed a sly smile.


    Everything she had said just now was something she made up. Last night, she had thought long and hard. If she became Hardy''s girlfriend, she could openly seek him out and have him take her on fun adventures.


    It''s perfectly normal for a boyfriend to take his girlfriend out for fun. If things went too far and people criticized them, she could simply put the blame on Hardy. Margaret thought this was a brilliant idea.


    After leaving Margaret''s chambers and returning to her office, Princess Elizabeth thought for a long time before deciding not to address the newspapers for now.


    To say she approved?


    After all, nothing had started between them yet.


    To say she disapproved? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That would cut off any future possibilities.


    Better not to take a stance at all.


    Sometimes, not stating an opinion is a form of attitude. Many believed that the British royal family or the government would quickly step forward to clarify the situation and put an end to the speculation about a royal family member.

 Chapter 512 Cayman Islands

    Yet, several days passed. There was no statement from the royal family. No statement from the British government either. They allowed the newspapers to continue reporting.Many people suddenly had the feeling that perhaps the newspapers had guessed correctly, and the lack of response from the royal family was as good as tacit approval.


    This emboldened the gossip News Papers even more. Now they even reported on the royal family''s silence.


    "The British royal family has yet to make any statement on the romance between Princess Margaret and Mr. Hardy, suggesting possible consent or tacit approval."


    While the outside world continued speculating about Hardy and Princess Margaret, Hardy had already left Britain and was heading to Miami.


    Before leaving the UK, Hardy had instructed Andy to gather the legal department, the finance department, and HD Security''s Lancer to meet him in Miami, where they would all head to the Cayman Islands together.


    At the same time, Hardy also hired the largest construction and design company in the United States, as the Cayman Islands needed a major overhaul, essentially requiring the construction of an entirely new city.


    When Hardy arrived in Miami, his team had already rented a large cruise ship. Lancer had brought along 300 personnel from the security company, led by Neil. They were to be stationed on the Cayman Islands long-term.


    Neil was one of Hardy''s most trusted men. Years ago, when his wife couldn''t afford medical treatment, Hardy sold his watch to help pay for her care, saving her life from tuberculosis.


    With security personnel and company staff, the ship carried over 400 people, and after two days of sailing, they arrived at the Cayman Islands.


    The Cayman Islands are composed of Grand Cayman and two smaller islands. Grand Cayman spans 220 square kilometers and accounts for 85% of the total land area.


    Beaches, coconut groves, blue skies, and clear seas.


    Beautiful scenery.


    The island mainly consists of coral reef plains, with a large circular lake in the center, ideal for docking ships. Its conditions are no worse than Victoria Harbour in Hong Kong, and it is also the site of the largest port in the Caymans.


    As early as the 15th century, people had settled here, making it over 400 years old, though the population had always been small. Currently, only about 3,000 people lived on the island.


    Previously, the island was under the jurisdiction of the British appointed governor of Jamaica, and there was only one administrative office on the Cayman Islands that managed everything on the island.


    As Hardy''s ship docked at the port, a group of people was already waiting. As the hatch opened, rows of security personnel in black uniforms, carrying bags and with assault rifles strapped to their backs, disembarked, giving the dock an air of tension.


    Quite the sight.


    The island only had a dozen police officers maintaining order, and suddenly, hundreds of armed soldiers had arrived, which was enough to intimidate anyone.


    That was precisely the effect Hardy wanted¡ªto intimidate everyone and make them realize that their new governor wasn''t someone to be trifled with, so no one would dare cause trouble.


    Afterward, Hardy, accompanied by Andy, Taylor, and members of Hardy''s company, disembarked. The island''s administrator immediately came forward, respectfully greeting Hardy with a smile. "Governor Hardy, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Jack Ross, the administrator of the island."


    "Nice to meet you, Ross. It looks like you''ve managed this place well. Could you give me a tour of the island and tell me more about it?" Hardy said.


    "Of course, Governor Hardy. I''ve prepared a car," Ross replied respectfully.


    At 220 square kilometers, the island wasn''t small. Ross gathered several vehicles to take Hardy and his team on a tour of the island.


    Currently, the island didn''t have many facilities. The main town, George Town, had a population of just over 2,000, with the remaining few hundred people scattered elsewhere.


    A city of 2,000 people was no different from a village.


    Fortunately, there were two roads on the island, so the transportation system wasn''t too backward.


    Because of the threat of hurricanes, the tallest buildings were only two stories high. The island was filled with low, simple houses, with the largest building being a church. After looking around, Hardy turned to Andy and said:


    "We''ve got a lot of work ahead of us. Everything needs to be built from scratch. It''s like rebuilding an entire country."


    In the office, a map of the Cayman Islands was spread out on the table. Grand Cayman, a coral island, is flat, with an average elevation of 15 meters, meaning there are plenty of usable areas.


    The island is covered in coconut groves, surrounded by beaches with fine, soft sand. In later years, it would become a renowned diving destination.


    Hardy said, "The island must have a large airport capable of handling large aircraft. The runway should be no less than 4,000 meters."


    Although today''s aircraft don''t need such long runways, Hardy knew that planes would become larger in the future. For example, a Boeing 737 or Airbus A320, both small mainline aircraft, require a 2,700 meter runway. A 747 needs over 3,300 meters, and an even larger A380 requires close to 4,000 meters. Hardy was planning ahead.


    "There also needs to be a large dock for both passenger and cargo ships. The existing dock is a natural harbor in a great location, but it''s too small. We''re going to develop this place into a resort and gambling hub, requiring large scale construction. There will be many tourists in the future, so we can''t overlook the need for proper docks for people and goods."


    "We also need to build a Governor''s mansion. This current office isn''t suitable. The future Governor''s mansion will be the highest authority on the Cayman Islands, and it must meet that standard." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll need to build a government building, too, which will include all departments."


    "The military needs a suitable location. I think the end of the island looks good¡ªthere''s a port there that can be turned into a military dock, solely for military use."

 Chapter 513 Presidential System

    "The military needs a suitable location. I think the end of the island looks good¡ªthere''s a port there that can be turned into a military dock, solely for military use.""The area can''t be too small either, since we''ll need to accommodate land, sea, and air forces."


    "Then there''s the matter of George Town''s city planning. According to my vision, George Town will become the Cayman Islands'' hub for finance, casinos, and tourism. We must plan out tourist beach zones, hotels, shopping districts, casino areas, and so on."


    "So, we need to thoroughly plan the island''s water and electricity systems. We should build a power plant that can support the island''s operations. No coal¡ªit''s too troublesome. We''ll go with a plant powered by natural gas or oil."


    Many South American countries produce oil: Venezuela, Ecuador, Colombia, Peru, Argentina, and Chile all have oil resources, making future oil and gas supplies convenient.


    "This is an island, so we need to be prepared for hurricanes. When designing streets, houses, and drainage systems, this must be carefully considered. As for waste management on the island, my plan is to avoid processing it here. We''ll pack it up and send it elsewhere for incineration to keep the island clean."


    "We''ll also need to redesign the island''s roads. Apart from the two main roads in the center, I plan to build a road encircling the island."


    Hardy laid out his ideas, and the others kept taking notes.


    "These are just the thoughts I had on my way here. If I''ve missed anything, feel free to add it," Hardy said.


    One of the design company experts smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy, you''ve already thought of most everything. We''ll just need to refine some of the details." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your design company should prepare a detailed construction plan for me to review before making any final decisions," Hardy instructed.


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy."


    After the design company staff left, Hardy turned to Andy and Lancer. "In the future, the Cayman Islands will become an autonomous territory. Everything from government, security, economy, and culture will be under our control¡ªlike building a small country."


    "Andy, since we aren''t experts in this area, help me find some professionals to bring into Hardy Corp''s think tank. Their sole responsibility will be Cayman affairs, and they''ll help us establish a proper management system."


    "Remember, no democracy¡ªthat''s meaningless. I intend to implement a presidential system."


    "Presidential system?" Andy hadn''t heard the term before and looked puzzled.


    "It means treating the Cayman autonomous territory like a company. I''ll be the chairman, overseeing everything. The Prime Minister will be like the CEO, and the ministers will be department managers. This way, management will be simple and straightforward," Hardy explained.


    Andy nodded in understanding; deep down, he supported this so called presidential system. On a small island like Cayman, it was the most efficient way to govern, eliminating many obstacles and restrictions.


    "Then we''ll set up a Cayman Island Development and Construction Company, which will be responsible for all future development on the island."


    This was crucial because development would cost a lot of money, especially as they were building an entire city.


    "Got it, boss," Andy nodded.


    As for Neil, he would be responsible for security on the island. With only about 3,000 people living there, Neil''s 300 men would be enough.


    Hardy had great confidence in the future of the Cayman Islands.


    He had enough funds to support the initial construction. Once the casinos were up and running, business would naturally boom, and he wouldn''t have to worry about future development.


    Some might doubt the potential of a small place like Cayman Island.


    But take the Principality of Monaco, the world''s second smallest country, covering just 1.98 square kilometers. Thanks to its casinos, it still made huge profits.


    Later, that king even married Hollywood star Grace Kelly.


    At 1.98 square kilometers, Monaco is smaller than a town, and the so called royal family is just a title.


    Cayman Island, on the other hand, has 260 square kilometers.


    That''s almost as big as Las Vegas.


    The most important thing is that Hardy would have full autonomy here. Aside from not being able to wage wars, he could do anything.


    That included making laws and government regulations.


    Once the casinos were running, the place would become a haven for money laundering¡ªno, it should be called a tax haven.


    Just from that, he could earn an unimaginable amount of money in the future.


    As for whether other countries would attack?


    Hardy had thought it through. On one hand, he would rely on the U.S., and on the other, on the U.K. With the two leading nations of Nato as long as neither intervened, no one else would dare make a move.


    Hardy left the office and found Taylor, taking her to the beach.


    Clear blue waters stretched before them.


    This was a tropical region, with temperatures ranging between 24 to 30 degrees Celsius year-round¡ªan ideal climate. Taylor, dressed in a sundress, kicked off her shoes and frolicked barefoot on the soft white sand, hopping around to avoid the waves. Youth really is wonderful¡ªshe was having fun all by herself.


    "Hardy, come chase me!"


    Taylor stood ahead, waving her hand toward Hardy.


    Hardy chased after her.


    Taylor took off running, laughing as she went.


    She wasn''t much of a match for Hardy, and after running just a dozen meters, he caught her and scooped her up in his arms. Hardy didn''t stop, continuing to run forward with the wind in his face.


    "Ah~~ Hahaha~!"


    Taylor burst out laughing, waving her arms and kicking her feet.


    Hardy was actually quite excited. Soon, this entire place would belong to him, and the idea of building a city, even running a country, filled him with a sense of accomplishment that made him feel thrilled all over.


    He realized he was even more excited than he had imagined.


    When they were tired, they lay under a palm tree. The leaves provided shade, casting dappled shadows. Hardy kissed Taylor on the lips, and she responded passionately.


    Suddenly, Taylor''s body tensed slightly.


    The man''s hand slid inside her neckline.


    The girl kissed him even more fervently.

 Chapter 514 Preparation For Heading To Japan

    Two days later.Hardy issued his first governor''s order: "Given the upcoming large scale development on the island, it will no longer be suitable for residents to live here. All residents will be relocated off the island and can choose from three destinations: the United Kingdom, the United States, or Jamaica. The government will assist with their immigration."


    "All privately owned land on the island that originally belonged to the residents will be reclaimed by the governor, with compensation provided at a fair price."


    "Those who register early can choose to go to the UK or the US. Anyone who refuses will be forcibly relocated to Jamaica."


    This order from Hardy was essentially a forced eviction, reclaiming all land.


    Whether they agreed or not, they had no choice.


    The original residents of the island were a mix of people: exiles, pirates, slaves, and various others with unusual backgrounds.


    Some of these families had been here for one or two hundred years, considering themselves native islanders. But with Jamaica''s independence looming in the next few years, some of them might stir up trouble, so Hardy thought it best to clear them out now and make the place pristine.


    Hardy wanted to preemptively solve any potential issues.


    At this point, starting from scratch meant they could still take bold steps. If they waited until the development was complete, it would be much harder to clean things up.


    As for whether this might tarnish Hardy''s reputation,


    What kind of reputation does a casino owner care about?


    Besides, Hardy''s compensation wasn''t meager. Whether it was for private land or houses, everything would be paid for at a price sufficient for them to buy a new home in the US or UK.


    As for the future,


    Becoming a resident of the Cayman Islands wouldn''t be so easy. It would require either being an employee of Hardy''s company or being someone of status and capability.


    How to attract such people would depend on future developments.


    If this place became a financial center, there would naturally be countless people eager to immigrate here.


    The islanders didn''t expect that the new governor''s first action would be to expel all of them from the island. However, the idea of emigrating to the United States or the UK tempted many.


    Currently, the island had no electricity. At night, people still used fish oil lamps for lighting, while the rest of the world had long entered the electric age. They were living in the Middle Ages.


    In truth, many of the residents dreamed of living in a big city, but they had never had the means to do so.


    And the governor had promised: those who agreed to emigrate would be helped to move to the US or UK. Those who refused would be sent straight to Jamaica.


    After all, they were already under Jamaican jurisdiction, so sending them there wasn''t unreasonable.


    In the end, the people surrendered. They had no choice just look at the soldiers with guns. They couldn''t resist.


    Most chose to go to the United States because the newspapers they had seen before painted the US as a paradise, a land flowing with milk and honey, where even the air was sweet.


    A smaller group chose the UK, since they had English ancestry, while a few residents took a gamble and stayed. By the end of the voluntary migration, the rest were forcibly relocated to Jamaica. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Peter Smith, formerly Andy''s assistant and now one of the Hardy Group''s senior management, was a management graduate with over a decade of experience. He was selected to be the head of the Cayman Island Development Company, overseeing the early stages of the Cayman Islands'' development.


    With Hardy and Andy leaving the Cayman Islands, all construction was left in his hands, while security was handed over to Neil.


    A few days later,


    A fleet arrived from Miami, bringing more workers and materials to the Cayman Islands, including food, construction machinery, steel, and cement.


    The Cayman Islands large scale development officially began.


    The first project would be the construction of the port.


    The entire island would soon become one massive construction site, and the former residents'' homes would be repurposed for the construction workers.


    Meanwhile, an American design firm would carry out a comprehensive plan for the development of the Cayman Islands. The entire project was expected to take several years.


    With the Cayman Islands'' development now on track, Hardy prepared to head to Japan.


    At his estate in Beverly Hills, Hardy was lounging in a loose robe, holding a stack of documents and carefully reading through them.


    The documents were important.


    They included lists of Japanese companies that had been seized and confiscated by the US military, the current status of all Japanese companies, and a roster of companies open to investment.


    Hardy was studying them intently, contemplating how best to make his move in Japan.


    Hardy looked at the list of seized and confiscated companies, which included most of the Japanese enterprises that supported Japan''s military industry during World War II.


    Mitsubishi Heavy Industries.


    Between 1937 and 1945, Mitsubishi was one of the largest military suppliers for the Japanese army, producing eight aircraft carriers, 30 large battleships, and a large number of planes, tanks, artillery, bombs, and more.


    After the war, all military factories were seized by the U.S., including subsidiary plants, and the Mitsubishi conglomerate, including Mitsubishi Trading, was broken up.


    Kawasaki Heavy Industries.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    During World War II, this company supplied the Japanese army with the Ki-61 and Ki-100 fighter planes, the Type 1 transport plane, and also built the battleship Haruna and the aircraft carrier Kaga. It also produced military motorcycles, railway locomotives, and equipment.


    Panasonic.


    From 1936 to 1945, Panasonic produced large numbers of fighter planes, aerial bombs, communication equipment, and mountain artillery for the Japanese military.


    Toshiba.


    From 1939 to 1945, Toshiba produced Type 97 and Type 95 medium tanks, heavy machine guns, and various types of mountain artillery for the Japanese army.


    Fuji Heavy Industries.


    During the war, Fuji produced over 20,000 military aircraft of various types, accounting for one third of Japan''s total military aircraft production during World War II.

 Chapter 515 Playing Both Athlete And Referee

    Yamaha.Originally a musical instrument company, Yamaha produced large quantities of aircraft parts during the war, and some of its factories were seized.


    Nikon.


    Nikon specialized in optical equipment. During World War II, it supplied all of the Japanese military''s binoculars, targeting sights, rangefinders, aerial cameras, and periscopes.


    NEC.


    During the war, together with Sumitomo Electric, NEC produced radar systems, wireless phones, vacuum tubes, and other electronic and semiconductor equipment for the Japanese army.


    Nissan.


    Nissan produced large numbers of military trucks and vehicles during World War II.


    Isuzu.


    Isuzu provided armored vehicles, tractors, and military trucks for the Japanese army during the war.


    Nakajima Aircraft Company.


    Nakajima was one of the leading suppliers of fighter planes to the Japanese military during World War II, competing with Mitsubishi and Fuji. As a pure military contractor, Nakajima was completely seized and dismantled after the war.


    Hitachi.


    During the war, Hitachi produced military ships, tanks, engines for military planes, and various parts. Some of its factories were seized.


    Hino.


    Hino was the company that produced the engines for the Kamikaze planes. It also supplied parts for tanks, armored vehicles, military trucks, and tractors. All factories involved in military production were seized.


    Additionally, there were companies producing bullets, chemicals, and logistical supplies for the military.


    In total, there were about 300 companies.


    Hardy thought to himself, even if he only took over these 300 companies, it would be enough to satisfy the seven major financial groups. As the ''Economic Envoy,'' the government had given him the power to manage these companies.


    Hardy was definitely going to take full advantage of this power.


    If you don''t use the power you have, it''s wasted.


    As he continued reading,


    the materials also outlined the current state of Japan''s large companies, including banks, commercial firms, heavy industries, electronics manufacturers, breweries, glass factories, steel mills, petrochemical companies, automotive companies, real estate firms, semiconductor companies, telecommunications firms, medical companies, textile companies, food companies, and more.


    In total, there were over 600 companies.


    After the U.S. occupied Japan, it remained highly vigilant, implementing economic policies aimed at suppressing and weakening Japan.


    The Japanese zaibatsu (financial conglomerates) were dismantled, and large corporations were broken up. Previously powerful financial groups were all split apart, and strict controls were placed on finance and foreign trade.


    In the years following the war, more than 40,000 pieces of machinery and equipment were taken and distributed among Philippines and Southeast Asian countries. Find exclusive stories on empire


    Japan''s domestic economy was on the verge of collapse, with factories operating at half capacity. Last year, the total output value of all Japanese companies combined was only a few million dollars, less than that of a single American company.


    But from the list, Hardy could still see Japan''s underlying potential. As long as they got some breathing room, these companies would quickly revive and grow.


    Hardy spent an entire day reviewing the list, thinking deeply. Then, he called to convene the first meeting of the investment group, bringing together representatives from other financial groups.


    A day later, the representatives selected by the various financial groups to lead their Japan investments began arriving in Los Angeles. They gathered at Hardy''s Beverly Hills estate, where they met again.


    Hardy also had Andy join the meeting.


    Looking around at the dozen or so attendees, Hardy smiled and said, "You all should have received the list of Japanese companies. What are your thoughts after going through it?"


    The vice president of Morgan Stanley spoke up: "Japan''s financial sector is very fragile right now. The government has no money, the banks have no money, and the people have no money. I see this as an excellent opportunity for us to absorb their banking industry and assets."


    Bankers see things differently than most. Where others might wonder how to make money when there''s no money around, bankers see the lack of funds as the perfect time to offer loans and acquire assets.


    The vice president of Rockefeller chimed in: "Japan''s industrial chain is very comprehensive. From the Meiji Restoration until now, Japan has been learning from Europe, with rapid industrial development. They also have a mature workforce, and compared to the U.S., Japanese labor is extremely cheap¡ªonly a quarter or a fifth of American wages¡ªmaking it ideal for industrial manufacturing." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Others also shared their opinions.


    Everyone could see where the profit lay.


    Hardy then said, "The reason I called you here is that, before we go to Japan, I want us to come up with a plan of action that will allow us to maximize profits."


    Hearing Hardy''s words, smiles appeared on everyone''s faces.


    They were capitalists, and making money was their favorite thing. The idea of maximizing profits was music to their ears.


    "Mr. Hardy, what are your thoughts? After all, you''re the leader of this delegation," someone said with a smile.


    Hardy smiled back.


    "Today, I want to focus on the Japanese military industry companies that were seized by the U.S. military. There are about 300 of these companies. During the war, they supplied the Japanese army with a large number of military products, and after the occupation, these companies were shut down."


    "I once asked President Johnson, and he made it clear that these companies fall under the jurisdiction of the Economic Guidance Corps."


    "I reviewed the list. It includes a variety of companies: eight major shipbuilders, four aircraft manufacturers, five automotive manufacturers, dozens of component suppliers, and many others, totaling more than 300 companies."


    "Some of these factories have already been dismantled, with the machinery sent to Philippines, China and other Southeast Asian countries as part of the reparations. Some, however, have yet to be taken apart. The equipment isn''t the biggest issue¡ªthe land and factories are still intact, and those alone represent a significant asset.


    "I have an idea. If any of you are interested, let''s discuss how to handle these companies."


    The seasoned businesspeople in the room were all well aware of the value of these assets.


    Of course, The key factor would be the price.


    The vice president of Rockefeller asked, "It''s possible some of these factories have already been stripped bare. How would these assets be priced, Mr. Hardy?"


    Hardy shrugged.


    "I don''t know how they''ll be priced. Technically, those assets no longer belong to Japan¡ªthey''ve been seized by the U.S. So, the price will be determined by the U.S. government."


    "My thought is this: we gather here, and we assign each industry a ''reasonable'' price. Once we get the president and Congress to approve that price, we can buy them ourselves. That way, we can ''legally'' acquire these assets."


    Hardy emphasized the words "reasonable" and "legal" heavily.


    Everyone in the room, experienced and shrewd, immediately understood what Hardy was suggesting, and smiles appeared on their faces.


    Hardy continued, "Once we''ve set the prices, we can discuss among ourselves who will buy which companies. Once Congress approves the prices, the purchases can be completed directly. What do you all think?"


    "I think Mr. Hardy''s idea is excellent!" the representative from the Texas financial group said enthusiastically.


    "I support Mr. Hardy''s suggestion," agreed the representative from the Cleveland financial group.


    Setting your own prices and buying the assets yourself. Playing both athlete and referee. How could this not be a profitable venture?

 Chapter 516 Cross Holding

    Each person had a list in their hands, ready to discuss one by one. Hardy pointed to the first name on the list and said, "Yokosuka Naval Shipyard, located near Tokyo Bay, and one of Japan''s four major shipyards. How much do you think it''s worth?"At this point, a representative from the Mellon Foundation spoke up, "Back when Japan was building the Yokosuka Shipyard, they purchased equipment from our shipbuilding company under the Mellon Foundation, and we provided guidance. If I remember correctly, the total investment in the Yokosuka Shipyard back then, converted into U.S. dollars, was about 45 million dollars.


    "As for the current value, even with damages, it''s still worth at least 8 million dollars." The Mellon representative gave a very low estimate.


    No one objected. This price was indeed already quite low.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "How about we set it at 3.85 million dollars?"


    It was as if he were saying, "Shut your mouths, I''ll name a price, and we''ll close the deal right away."


    Everyone''s eyes widened.


    Discover exclusive tales at empire


    Whoa.


    That was barely a fraction of the original price; it was incredibly ruthless.


    However, These capitalists felt even more excited, every cell in their bodies trembling with joy.


    The feeling of driving the price down like that was simply exhilarating.


    After all, they were the buyers, and the lower the price, the less they would pay and the more they would profit.


    The group continued.


    Hardy read the second name.


    "Yokohama Mitsubishi Shipyard, located in Yokohama, has produced several aircraft carriers and battleships, with shipbuilding capabilities no less than Yokosuka''s. What price do you think we should give it?"


    "4.5 million dollars?" The vice president of Morgan Stanley ventured.


    Well, he went straight for the bottom price. This guy seemed to have figured out Hardy''s real intention¡ªto drive the prices down hard so they could all make money together.


    "How about 3.68 million?" Hardy asked.


    "Agreed!"


    "That''s a good price."


    "Write it down." And so, the pricing continued.


    Kawasaki Shipyard, 3.55 million dollars.


    Kure Naval Shipyard, being too close to Hiroshima, which had been devastated by the atomic bomb and was still in ruins, even 1 million dollars seemed overpriced.


    Mitsubishi Nagasaki Shipyard, the twin of Kure Naval Shipyard, also suffered from the atomic bombing, and no one wanted to buy it either.


    Asano Shipyard.


    Sasebo Naval Shipyard.


    Once the shipyards were priced, it was time for the aircraft manufacturers. American defense companies had no interest in Japanese planes¡ªafter all, Japanese planes were soundly beaten by American ones on the battlefield, and American aircraft manufacturers saw no value in Japanese counterparts.


    Prices were even lower.


    Next were military automobile companies.


    Military steel companies.


    These people worked busily and energetically. As evening approached, Hardy arranged for dinner, and after eating, they resumed their discussions on pricing.


    They worked late into the night, and finally, a price list for the U.S. seizure of Japanese military industrial assets was completed. The total came to 570 million dollars.


    They had already driven the prices as low as possible, but with over 300 companies involved, each business was only worth about a little over a million dollars on average.


    "Gentlemen, it''s quite late now. Let''s rest for the night and continue discussing how to deal with these companies tomorrow, shall we?"


    Everyone agreed.


    They left in high spirits.


    The next day, they arrived early to continue.


    After everyone sat down, Hardy said, "We all know that the actual value of these companies is much higher than the prices we''ve set. Now, there are two issues: first, we need to push Congress to approve these prices, and that requires all seven of us to act together."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Whether it was Rockefeller or Morgan, they all had significant influence in Congress. And with several other major financial groups involved, how likely was it that Congress wouldn''t approve?


    It would be easier than electing a president, after all.


    "Another thing," Hardy continued, "is how to divide the profits. My suggestion is that we divide the shares equally among us. That way, we can form a united front. What do you all think?"


    If everyone purchased companies separately, choosing the ones they favored, Hardy felt their collective strength would be diluted.


    It would eventually turn into everyone fighting for themselves.


    Hardy''s idea was that they all hold a certain percentage of shares in these companies, creating a deeper cooperation and synergy, allowing everyone to profit. The future management of these companies could be handled by a single entity.


    At this point, the vice president of Morgan Stanley spoke up, "Mr. Hardy, I agree with you. Joint investment and shared ownership is the most beneficial approach. However, there''s one problem¡ªif we divide shares in over 300 companies, it would be too obvious. Both the U.S. and Japanese governments would become very wary of us.


    Any form of monopoly would attract government scrutiny.


    While this cross holding model may not seem like a traditional monopoly, it still resembles a financial conglomerate, essentially creating a new conglomerate in Japan. The U.S. and Japanese governments might find that hard to accept."


    But Hardy had already thought this through. In fact, this new conglomerate formed through cross holdings was something Hardy had deliberately created, with the intention of promoting offshore companies.


    "Gentlemen, are you all aware of my appointment as the Baron of the Cayman Islands?" Hardy asked.


    Some smiled. "Of course, we''ve heard about it. The newspapers even mentioned Mr. Hardy''s rumored relationship with Princess Margaret. We were all curious, but out of politeness, we didn''t ask. Are you going to clear things up for us?"


    Hardy quickly waved his hands.


    "That''s just gossip and rumor."


    "What I really want to say is that after becoming the Governor of the Cayman Islands, the territory has gained autonomous rights, including authority over administration, legislation, taxation, and foreign affairs."


    "In the future, I plan to turn the Cayman Islands into a place with no personal income tax, no corporate income tax, no capital gains tax, and no property tax."


    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 517 The Cayman Islands Paradise For Corporations

    Everyone in the room, all financial moguls, immediately lit up upon hearing Hardy''s plan to eliminate these heavy taxes. Someone quickly responded, "If we were to set up a company in the Cayman Islands and conduct import-export business, with funds circulating through the Caymans, we would save a huge amount on taxes."High taxes sometimes reach 35%, which is a third of the profits. Especially for large transactions involving millions or even billions, it''s no small matter.


    "I''ll go into the details of the Cayman plan later," Hardy said. "But regarding our current investment in Japan, we could easily register hundreds of companies in the Cayman Islands and use these companies to acquire control of Japanese businesses.


    "And for the companies in the Cayman Islands, the Cayman government''s policy is strict confidentiality¡ªno shareholder information will be disclosed to any external party, including the U.S. or U.K. governments, and there are no foreign exchange controls in place."


    "These companies could engage in cross-holding of shares. As for how to manage that, I trust that any bank or financial management firm could easily handle it, right?"


    The others finally understood Hardy''s plan.


    If things were truly as Hardy described¡ªno taxes, highly confidential information, and no foreign exchange controls¡ªthen the Cayman Islands would be an absolute paradise for corporate investment.


    They could operate in Japan with much more freedom, and when profits were made, they wouldn''t even need to bring the money back to the U.S., avoiding high taxes. Instead, they could use the funds for further offshore investments, directly from the Cayman Islands, making the Caymans a legitimate and legal investment haven.


    Not only would this apply to the Japan investment, but they could use the same method for all of their foreign investments. They could open another company in the Cayman Islands to hold shares in their overseas assets, allowing profits to flow into Cayman accounts, again avoiding hefty taxes.


    American entrepreneurs had been playing cat and mouse with the U.S. tax system for centuries, always under heavy scrutiny. But now Hardy had introduced a method that felt like opening an enormous window of opportunity for these men.


    It was simply brilliant.


    The vice president of Morgan Stanley asked eagerly, "Mr. Hardy, I agree with your proposal for joint investment and cross holding of shares. But I''m even more interested in hearing all the details of your financial regulations for the Cayman Islands¡ªthe more detailed, the better."


    The others all nodded in agreement.


    At this point, their interest in the Cayman Islands had surpassed their interest in the Japanese investment.


    Everyone present was intrigued by the Cayman Islands'' policies. Hardy smiled and said to Andy, "Andy, why don''t you introduce the details to everyone?"


    In recent days, Hardy and Andy had been studying the situation in the Cayman Islands. The idea of turning Cayman into a tax haven was Hardy''s proposal, and he shared his knowledge of future tax havens with Andy.


    Andy was astonished by the concept of a tax haven.


    Taxation is one of the most crucial mechanisms for a government to function. Without taxes, a government cannot operate. But Cayman was different. It was a small place with minimal financial needs, and since Cayman belonged entirely to Hardy, as the owner of the Hardy Group, he didn''t care about collecting a bit of tax revenue.


    Turning Cayman into a tax haven had enormous benefits.


    Take Hardy Group, for example. It already had significant overseas operations, including in Hong Kong, the U.K., France, the Netherlands, Italy, and soon, Japan.


    The total asset value was approximately $200 million.


    If these companies earned profits and those profits were repatriated to the U.S., a large portion would be seized by the U.S. tax system.


    In the past, funds would be transferred to Switzerland, but even Switzerland required some taxes, and their financial management fees were not low.


    If Cayman became a financial hub, those taxes would no longer need to be paid, significantly reducing tax expenditures. This could save a considerable amount of money, especially as Hardy''s enterprises grew larger.


    Additionally, Cayman could become a focal point for international trade financing. If others settled their accounts through Cayman and transferred their funds to Wells Fargo, the bank''s capital would expand rapidly, potentially turning it into a global financial giant. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once the bank had money, everything else would be easier to achieve.


    In the past few days, Andy, along with a team of lawyers and financial experts, had been refining the Cayman Islands'' financial management policies, and a framework was already taking shape.


    "From now on, the Cayman Islands will implement an exemption from taxes, meaning no direct taxes will be levied on individuals or companies."


    "Setting up a company in the Cayman Islands will have a very low threshold. People from any country can register a company here, with no nationality restrictions, as long as they are 18 or older."


    "The registered capital will be $50,000, but no capital verification is required."


    "A company only needs one shareholder and one director, and the shareholder and director can be the same person. Aside from banks, insurance, and military related businesses, there are no restrictions on what the company can do."


    "In addition, foreign exchange in the Cayman Islands is completely unrestricted. The government does not impose any limitations on the movement of funds, and it''s even possible to not register the owner''s name¡ªonly a fund code and withdrawal password are needed, ensuring a high level of confidentiality."


    When Andy finished explaining this point, everyone in the room immediately thought of money laundering.


    This was unrestricted, blatant money laundering without any limitations. It was shamelessly overt.


    For many, this was an extremely important point.


    "The Cayman Islands is a British Overseas Territory, so it enjoys the protection of the U.K., which ensures its security. But as an autonomous territory, Cayman can implement its own administrative and tax policies."


    "The Cayman government will charge a company registration fee, an annual report fee, and an annual audit fee. These are fixed costs to maintain company operations, but beyond that, there are no other fees."


    Everyone understood.


    These fees were trivial for a company and could easily be ignored¡ªmaybe only a few hundred or a thousand dollars a year. But if enough companies registered, these fees could generate sufficient revenue to cover the Cayman Islands expenses.

 Chapter 518 The Worlds Largest Financial Systeme

    Andy continued: "Setting up a company in the Cayman Islands facilitates cross border business operations, helps avoid trade barriers and foreign exchange controls, and provides a simple registration process with easy management. It''s perfect for overseas investment operations, such as our investment in Japan.""If it really works like that, it''s fantastic. We all have substantial overseas investments, so we could re-register those companies in Cayman and place our overseas companies under Cayman ownership. That would save us from paying a lot in taxes and make fund transfers much easier."


    Other executives nodded in agreement.


    They were financial magnates, and they immediately saw the benefits of the Cayman Islands as a tax haven.


    Some of them were thinking even further ahead.


    The vice president of Morgan Stanley asked, "How many banks are currently in the Cayman Islands?"


    "Only Wells Fargo," Andy replied.


    Since Cayman belonged to Hardy, and Wells Fargo was Hardy''s privately owned enterprise with 100% control, naturally Wells Fargo would serve as the settlement bank.


    All financial transactions would go through Wells Fargo.


    Whether it was money from laundering, smuggling, drug trafficking, or corporate funds seeking tax shelter, all would flow into Wells Fargo in the Cayman Islands.


    These financial tycoons quickly realized that in the future, an immense amount of capital would likely flood into Wells Fargo, causing the bank''s assets to swell rapidly.


    These financial groups had their own banks and were envious of this potential. Someone asked, "Can we establish banks in the Cayman Islands?"


    Andy had previously mentioned that aside from banks, insurance, and military related companies, there were no restrictions. This meant that the first three types of businesses had some limitations.


    Andy explained: "We certainly welcome financial institutions to establish branches in the Cayman Islands. However, there are some restrictions. You''re all smart people¡ªunder Cayman''s tax-free and foreign exchange unrestricted policies, the role of banks would be incredibly powerful."


    "That''s why we''ve set a rule: if you want to establish a bank, insurance company, securities firm, trust company, or fund management company in Cayman, you either need to pay a certain amount of taxes¡ªthough much lower than in other places¡ªor allow Wells Fargo to invest."


    The financial sector was extremely lucrative.


    Cayman''s policies were so relaxed that many financial institutions would want to take advantage of these loose monetary regulations for profit, which would, in turn, siphon off resources that Hardy had cultivated.


    Cayman was tax-free to attract capital for Wells Fargo, but Hardy wasn''t so generous as to offer the same benefits to other banks for free.


    The crowd understood Andy''s explanation and found his demands reasonable. If they owned such a territory, they wouldn''t let others profit without a cost either.


    Fortunately, Hardy''s requirement was only that Wells Fargo take a share in any financial branch established in Cayman, which didn''t affect the core of their financial empires. They would still profit from the funds circulating in Cayman.


    "We at Morgan Stanley are prepared to open a branch in Cayman."


    "We at Manhattan Bank also plan to open a branch in Cayman."


    "Mellon Financial is planning to set up an investment division in Cayman as well."


    Soon, representatives from the DuPont, Cleveland, and Texas conglomerates also announced plans to establish financial institutions in the Cayman Islands.


    As for the shareholding structure,


    Hardy''s principle was that Wells Fargo would hold no less than 30% equity in any bank established in the Cayman Islands.


    Besides earning money, Wells Fargo would sign agreements with these banks for the free flow of funds, thereby creating a powerful financial network. This would ensure that financial transactions between these banks and Wells Fargo would flow seamlessly.


    Anyone trying to trace those transactions?


    It would be nearly impossible.


    Given the potential obstruction from the world''s largest financial systems, Hardy knew how much resistance such an act would face.


    This network of influence was so powerful that even the U.S. government had to tread carefully. Any politician issuing orders had to consider the consequences of offending several major financial conglomerates.


    After the financial groups discussed their plans to acquire Japan''s seized assets, Hardy submitted the price list to President Johnson''s administration.


    When President Johnson reviewed the list, his first impression was that the individual prices seemed low. However, upon seeing the total:


    $570 million.


    He was intrigued.


    Japan was currently in extreme poverty, still burdened with hundreds of billions of dollars in war reparations. The government had no funds, and neither did its people.


    If the U.S. could secure $570 million from this transaction, it could accomplish a lot.


    Hardy explained to President Johnson, "I hope you''ll present this list to Congress. If they approve, I''ll move forward with the sales, which will allow us to recoup a significant amount of money. This money is crucial for revitalizing Japan''s economy."


    "Alright," President Johnson replied, "I''ll submit it to Congress as soon as possible. I''m sure they''ll be eager to dispose of these useless assets and help Japan become self-sufficient again."


    President Johnson then introduced the proposal to Congress, asking the legislators to review it. A vote would be held during the next session. Once Congress passed it, the deal would be legal, leaving no room for objections.


    Every congressman received a copy of the list of Japanese military industrial assets. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, this matter couldn''t be kept secret, nor did anyone try to hide it. The Japanese Embassy in Washington quickly got hold of the list, and the ambassador''s first reaction was that Japan''s assets were about to be divided up. He immediately relayed the information back to Tokyo.


    When the Japanese Prime Minister and cabinet members saw the prices, they felt as though their hearts were bleeding. These were national assets, painstakingly built with massive investments from the Japanese people, and now the U.S. was offering prices that were one twentieth of the original cost.


    In truth, these assets had already been seized by the U.S. military.


    Initially, the Japanese government had lost all hope, but over time, through repeated requests and heavy bribes, they managed to soften General MacArthur''s stance.

 Chapter 519 A Blatant Exchange Of Interests

    During a meeting with the Japanese Prime Minister, MacArthur had hinted that once Japan''s reconstruction met certain criteria, he would consider loosening the restrictions, including allowing some of the seized factories and equipment to be repurposed for civilian use.The Japanese government had begun to feel hopeful again.


    But now the U.S. was preparing to sell off these seized assets. If they were sold to Americans, there would be no chance for them to return to Japanese hands.


    It was important to note that these companies represented virtually all of Japan''s heavy industries. Losing them would inflict an irreversible blow to Japan''s industrial base.


    Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida hurried to meet with MacArthur, hoping the general could intervene and stop the sale.


    The U.S. Occupation Headquarters was located in Tokyo''s commercial district, in the city''s largest building, directly across the moat from the Imperial Palace. Prime Minister Yoshida entered MacArthur''s office, where the general was smoking a pipe and reading a newspaper. Yoshida bowed deeply.


    "General MacArthur!"


    MacArthur, who was effectively Japan''s ruler at the time, had the power to appoint and dismiss officials. Even the Emperor had to pay respects to him.


    "You called to say you had something important to discuss. What is it?" MacArthur asked.


    Yoshida quickly presented the list of seized companies. MacArthur took it and glanced over it while Yoshida explained, "This information comes from our embassy in Washington. President Johnson has submitted this price list to Congress for approval. Once approved, these assets may soon be purchased by other parties.


    "We''ve learned that this list was prepared by Mr. Jon Hardy, the U.S. special envoy for Japan''s economic recovery."


    Jon Hardy.


    MacArthur shifted his corn-cob pipe. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew that President Johnson had recently appointed Hardy as the special envoy to address Japan''s economic collapse following the failure of the Dodge Plan, with the goal of making Japan self-sufficient so the U.S. wouldn''t have to continue funneling aid.


    The U.S. wanted to control Japan, but not destroy it. After all, total destruction would be detrimental to their own interests. The ideal situation was for Japan to become self-sufficient, but still under U.S. control, making it easier to manage.


    America had not anticipated the extent of Japan''s later economic growth.


    As for Jon Hardy, MacArthur wasn''t particularly fond of him. He''d heard Hardy was once a Marine under his command, just a low-ranking soldier.


    But in just a few years after returning to the U.S., Hardy had become a billionaire, founded the Hardy Group, and helped Johnson win the presidency. Now, this small time former soldier had been made Japan''s economic envoy.


    MacArthur, as the Supreme Commander of the Allied Occupation Forces in Japan, wielded the highest authority and had been used to having absolute control. Now, this economic envoy was encroaching on his domain, and he didn''t like it. From the start, MacArthur had been displeased with Hardy.


    Recently, he had accepted a large bribe from the Japanese.


    The Japanese had pleaded with him to return some of the seized companies.


    Some enterprises¡ªlike those that produced warships, fighter planes, tanks, guns, and ammunition¡ªhad to remain seized under any circumstances. But other supporting factories could go either way.


    MacArthur had initially planned to return some of those companies to the Japanese as a goodwill gesture, in light of the gold bribe. But now Hardy had drawn up a price list, intending to sell off all of the seized companies, disrupting MacArthur''s plans.


    MacArthur hated having his plans disrupted.


    He was already displeased with Hardy for encroaching on his authority. Now, Hardy was messing up his agreements, adding to MacArthur''s growing resentment.


    "I''ll send a telegram to President Johnson expressing my concerns and see if we can ease this situation," MacArthur said, blowing out a puff of smoke.


    Yoshida bowed deeply. "Thank you, General, for your mediation."


    MacArthur sent a telegram to the White House office, and the office secretary presented it to President Johnson. In the telegram, MacArthur opposed the low price sale of Japan''s confiscated assets, believing it would incite hostility among the Japanese people and suggested handling the matter more gently.


    After reading the telegram, Johnson calmly said, "Not only is MacArthur unable to stop this, but even I don''t have that power."


    He knew very well.


    This time, Hardy had gathered the seven major consortiums, and the pricing list was the result of their discussions.


    Johnson was fully aware of the enormous influence of these seven major consortiums.


    He believed that the proposal would easily pass Congress without any resistance.


    As for Johnson, he wouldn''t oppose it either, because he used this matter to negotiate with Hardy regarding a limited healthcare plan.


    During his election campaign, Johnson had mentioned a healthcare plan, but later Hardy opposed it and proposed a limited healthcare plan as a transitional solution. After his re-election, Johnson presented this limited healthcare plan to Congress.


    The plan involved funding from the federal government, local governments, and citizens to provide limited healthcare benefits to the public.


    Even so, the previous vote still failed to pass.


    This left Johnson feeling quite helpless.


    With the Republicans holding the majority in Congress, Johnson had long anticipated that many of his policies would face significant obstacles during his presidency.


    There was no doubt, when it comes to party competition, some legislators oppose just for the sake of opposition.


    So they can let you know that even though you''re the President, they can still make things difficult for you.


    So, when Hardy presented the pricing list for Japanese assets, Johnson saw an opportunity. He proposed to Hardy that the seven major consortiums should help persuade Congress to pass the limited healthcare plan simultaneously.


    In simple terms, he was using Japanese assets to benefit the seven major consortiums, so they would work to convince their own legislators.


    Hardy took the proposal back to the seven major consortiums, and, out of self-interest, the other consortiums decided to use their connections to lobby the legislators.


    To put it bluntly, this was a blatant exchange of interests.

 Chapter 520 The Cayman Islands First Companies

    Johnson''s price was Japanese assets, and what he gained was the ability to carry out his governance strategy.MacArthur jumped in to stop it.


    But what could he stop?


    Could he really stop it?


    Caught in the web of interests among the President, Congress, and the seven major consortiums, MacArthur''s power as the "supreme ruler" of Japan paled in comparison.


    Despite his domineering presence in Japan, in the United States, he was just another general¡ªone among many of his rank.


    Naturally, Hardy also wanted the limited healthcare plan to pass because he had significant interests at stake. For that reason, he even formed a new insurance company with the Bank of America and Pacific Insurance Company, part of the California consortium.


    If the "limited healthcare plan" passed, this new insurance company could secure 30% of the business, instantly making it a giant in the insurance industry.


    Time quickly passed.


    The day of the vote arrived.


    In the joint session of the House and Senate at Capitol Hill, today''s meeting was presided over by Vice President Alben William Barkley in his role as President of the Senate.


    President Johnson also attended the meeting.


    The first item on the agenda was the proposal to price and permit the sale of Japan''s confiscated military enterprises. This was a general proposal, meaning it only needed a simple majority to pass. In the end, after the votes were tallied, the vast majority of legislators had voted in favor.


    As for what happens in Japan, most of the people present either had no understanding of the situation or didn''t care. Dealing with Japan''s assets had nothing to do with their own interests. Moreover, many had already received calls from their financial backers, so they wouldn''t go against their benefactors for such a trivial matter.


    The second item on the agenda was President Johnson''s "National Limited Healthcare Welfare Plan." Since this policy affected 150 million people across the United States and was deemed important to the nation''s future and security, it required a two-thirds majority vote in both the House and Senate to pass.


    Johnson had already presented this proposal once before. He had put in great effort, persuading Democratic lawmakers to support him and delivering a speech in Congress, emphasizing the advantages and significance of the healthcare policy. He even had to answer questions from the legislators, but it still ended in failure.


    But this time, the joint session proceeded without any turbulence. After President Johnson''s speech, only a few legislators raised a handful of mild questions.


    The vote was held.


    The final result passed the proposal with more than two-thirds of the vote.


    President Johnson was emotionally moved.


    Since his re-election, this was the first reform proposal he had successfully pushed through. The implementation of this limited healthcare plan would bring significant benefits to the American people and lay a solid foundation for future healthcare policies.


    But at the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Before he had Hardy''s support, despite all his efforts, he couldn''t make any progress, constantly being blocked by Republican legislators.


    But now, with Hardy''s help, the proposal had passed smoothly. Experience more content on empire


    Even as President, he still couldn''t overcome the power of capital.


    He remembered something Hardy had once said during a conversation: "Surviving in the cracks and thriving in competition, politics is the art of both competition and compromise."


    After the U.S. Congress passed the proposal to sell Japan''s assets, the news quickly reached Japan, and both Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida and the cabinet members felt dejected.


    No matter how much they struggled, they couldn''t avoid being gradually devoured.


    They had tried.


    They had employed every method.


    But it was all to no avail.


    Shigeru Yoshida was silent for a long time before speaking in a deep voice to his cabinet members, "This is just the first step. Those military factories are beyond saving. Next, the economic advisory envoy will begin guiding other Japanese enterprises. We must be prepared for what''s to come."


    The Deputy Prime Minister and Minister of Finance quietly said, "Our companies now have no orders, no production, no profits. They are all hanging on by a thread. Many are struggling to stay afloat and are undergoing large-scale layoffs. Some factories have retained only a few dozen key technicians, while dismissing all regular workers, just to preserve a last gasp of life.


    "Even so, they can''t hold on for long. Under these conditions, if the Americans come to invest, do you think those business owners can resist? The list of investable companies we submitted to the Americans already has over a hundred enterprises, and that''s with us trying our best to hold them off."


    Their assets were being plundered.


    It was humiliating and heartbreaking, but there was nothing they could do.


    Shigeru Yoshida remained silent, the other cabinet members followed suit, falling into silence.


    They had already discussed these issues many times before, and under the current circumstances, some problems had no solutions.


    They could only respond with silence; sometimes, there was just no solution, especially in their current state.


    Meetings often fell into sudden, awkward silences.


    The passage of the proposal to sell off Japan''s confiscated assets in Congress was good news for Hardy and the other consortiums.


    Hardy, as the special envoy for Japan''s economy, had the right to handle these assets and once again convened the major consortiums for a meeting. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was time to officially divide the spoils.


    Previously, they had reached a cooperative agreement, with each consortium registering hundreds of companies in the Cayman Islands, and using these companies to purchase the confiscated Japanese enterprises.


    The economic teams meticulously divided the shares, with cross-holdings, so that in the end, these companies were all held by the Cayman companies.


    On the surface, each enterprise was owned by three to five companies, but the division of shares was highly complex. Essentially, the seven major consortiums jointly controlled these 300 Japanese companies, forming a vast and relatively stable interest group.


    Even though the Cayman Islands were not fully developed yet, business had already started.

 Chapter 521 Arriving in Japan

    At the same time, these companies registered even more companies in the Cayman Islands, placing their overseas enterprises under these Cayman companies. In the future, their operating funds could flow through Cayman accounts, saving them substantial amounts in operating taxes.Some of Hardy Group''s companies also followed this strategy. As long as it was legal, the Federal Tax Bureau couldn''t do anything about it.


    There was now another issue to deal with.


    The total funds used to purchase these Japanese enterprises amounted to $570 million, a huge sum of money. Strictly speaking, this money did not belong to Japan, as these enterprises had been confiscated by the U.S. military.


    But Hardy and the other consortiums didn''t want to hand this money over to the government. They believed they could use it to revitalize Japan''s slumbering and almost dying economy, and then gradually recover it by providing services and products over time.


    The greed of capitalists knows no bounds.


    Hardy led a delegation to negotiate with the U.S. government, requesting that the money be used for aid and economic reinvestment in Japan, to help address the difficulties Japan was currently facing.


    As Hardy was already the economic envoy for Japan, making such a request seemed reasonable. In the past few years, over $2 billion worth of goods and food had already been sent to Japan as aid.


    Although they were now trying to shed this burden and implement the Dodge Plan, it was clear that Japan''s economy was sinking further into depression. Unemployment was staggering, ordinary people could no longer make ends meet, and food shortages were so severe that rations had to be introduced. Many were starving daily.


    Given Japan''s current strength, the government alone could not resolve these issues in the short term.


    Finally, President Johnson agreed to use the $570 million for further aid and economic recovery in Japan.


    As the special envoy for economic affairs, Hardy had the authority to use these funds.


    Hardy was pleased.


    With this money, he believed that the Japanese government would treat him with the same reverence they had shown MacArthur.


    To facilitate the use of the funds, Hardy requested that the $570 million be placed in Wells Fargo Bank, and the government eventually agreed.


    On August 15th.


    Today marked the arrival of the economic advisory team in Japan.


    When Hardy returned to the U.S. from Hong Kong, it was only mid-May. In between, he made trips to the U.K. and the Cayman Islands, and dealt with the consortiums'' acquisition of enterprises, which delayed the timeline until now.


    Hardy finally confirmed his arrival in Japan on August 15th.


    As for why August 15th?


    There was no special significance.


    Hardy simply chose a random date, checked the weather, and saw that it was favorable for travel, so he decided on that day.


    Early in the morning, Haneda Airport was bustling with activity as preparations were underway to welcome the guests. As the special envoy for economic guidance, Hardy had the authority to plan and direct Japan''s economic development. He was practically Japan''s economic ruler, and a single command from him could shake the foundations of Japan''s largest enterprises.


    The Japanese Prime Minister and all cabinet members came to welcome him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had heard that the U.S. government had agreed that Hardy would manage the funds from the sale of Japan''s confiscated assets, and that he would use the money to provide aid and manage Japan''s economy.


    Money talks, and those who hold it are kings.


    Hardy, holding this massive sum of disposable funds, could do whatever he wished. He could decide who would get the money and how it would be used.


    Additionally, many Japanese business owners were present. They had also heard that the people arriving with Hardy were from the seven major U.S. consortiums, some of the wealthiest organizations in the world. These Japanese business leaders were eager to secure investments from them.


    Many journalists were also present, including reporters from The Global Times.


    The U.S. had notified MacArthur about Hardy''s visit to Japan. However, after reading the notice, MacArthur tossed the telegram aside.


    As the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers, he would never go to the airport to welcome Jon Hardy, and he held no fondness for Hardy at all.


    Before even arriving in Japan, without consulting him, Hardy had sold off all of Japan''s confiscated assets. To MacArthur, this was a sign of disrespect and disdain. Proud and treated like an emperor in Japan, MacArthur''s arrogance only grew stronger. There was no way he could like Hardy.


    The hum of engines~~~!


    From a distance, two large aircraft appeared in the sky.


    Standing at the airport, the Japanese Prime Minister, cabinet members, and welcoming party all looked up at the sky. As the planes drew closer, they could make out the shapes of the aircraft.


    Many felt a shiver in their hearts. Read latest chapters at empire


    They were B-29 bombers, and two of them, no less.


    In the latter stages of World War II, it was B-29 bombers that carried out relentless bombings on Japan''s home islands, and it was also B-29s that dropped the two atomic bombs. The Japanese people were filled with fear at the sight of these bombers.


    The planes landed at the airport.


    After taxiing for some distance, they came to a stop.


    The cabin doors opened.


    Hardy, along with the delegation from the consortiums, descended from the plane.


    Hardy walked forward and saw a delegation led by Japanese Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida and his cabinet members, smiling as they hurried to greet him. He smiled back as a gesture of friendliness. "Welcome, Envoy Hardy, to Japan."


    "Mr. Hardy, on behalf of all the members of the Cabinet, I warmly welcome you to Japan," Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida said, smiling broadly and speaking in a respectful tone.


    They had received word that Hardy''s visit this time was not just to guide economic matters. The last time they sold off military industrial enterprises, they earned a total of $570 million. It was said that Hardy had convinced the U.S. government to bring this money back to Japan, intending to use it for aid and economic recovery.

 Chapter 522 Hardys Speech To Japan

    Japan was now in desperate need of aid, they hoped to revive their economy.$570 million¡ªsuch a large sum would make anyone''s heart race.


    Now, Hardy had complete control over this money, and it was up to him to decide how it would be spent. How could the Japanese government not be deferential?


    Initially, when Japanese businesses were seized and sold off, there had been a lot of resentment toward Hardy, as it seemed he was disposing of Japan''s assets at a discount. But now, those feelings had turned to respect. Those assets would have otherwise just rotted away. Now, they had been exchanged for much needed funds.


    The American conglomerates that had purchased these assets would likely develop them, eventually employing Japanese workers. From any angle, it was a beneficial arrangement for Japan.


    Previously, it seemed as though Hardy was plundering Japan''s assets, but now they understood that he had their best interests at heart. Converting assets into money was indeed more helpful for Japan in its current state.


    If Hardy knew what they were thinking, he would sincerely apologize and say, ''I only have money and my own interests at heart. Helping the starving Japanese was just a convenient and humanitarian act that I didn''t mind doing while protecting my interests.''


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    "Prime Minister, allow me to introduce you to Mr. John Jay, Vice President of Rockefeller Financial Group''s Manhattan Bank," Hardy said, making introductions.


    "Mr. John Jay, welcome to Japan," Prime Minister Yoshida quickly bowed and shook hands.


    The Rockefeller Group was one of the top financial groups in the United States, wielding considerable influence over both American politics and the economy. Yoshida dared not be negligent.


    "This is Charles Lee, Vice President of Morgan Stanley Investment Bank, part of the Morgan Financial Group," Hardy continued, introducing another key figure.


    Yoshida once again bowed respectfully.


    As Hardy introduced the individuals from the seven major financial groups, each name was well-known. If any one of them had come to Japan on their own, they would have received utmost attention. Now, coming as a group led by Hardy, the Japanese Cabinet was beginning to realize just how significant Hardy''s influence was.


    Hardy had previously said that, given Japan''s dire economic situation, simple policies would not suffice to bring about recovery. He would bring investment teams, and these were the people Hardy had promised to bring.


    This further reinforced the belief within the Japanese Cabinet that Hardy genuinely wanted to help Japan resolve its current economic crisis.


    "Mr. Hardy, a podium has been set up over there, and the journalists are waiting. They hope you can say a few words and give an interview. Would that be alright?" Prime Minister Yoshida asked.


    "Of course," Hardy nodded in agreement.


    Public speaking didn''t faze him.


    As Hardy stepped up to the podium, the reporters went wild, snapping photos with their cameras. Dressed in a meticulously tailored Italian suit, Hardy exuded both poise and authority.


    Hardy deliberately asked Prime Minister Yoshida to stand beside him, a gesture that left Yoshida somewhat flattered. Standing beside Hardy, Yoshida placed his hands in front of him, taking half a step back, clearly hesitant to stand as Hardy''s equal.


    It was evident that these Japanese officials, trained by General MacArthur, were exceedingly deferential, at least outwardly.


    Hardy noticed that, but he didn''t really care. The feudal age was gone, and whether people bowed or knelt mattered little to him. In fact, it felt awkward in this day and age.


    Hardy scanned the reporters briefly before speaking into the microphone in a clear voice:


    "Before I came, I asked the Japanese government to provide me with a report on the current living conditions of the people and the state of the economy. According to the report, Japan''s economy is in complete disarray, on the verge of collapse. Many businesses have gone bankrupt, and those that haven''t are unable to operate.


    A vast number of workers have been laid off, inflation is rampant, prices are soaring, and food is in short supply. The basic livelihood of the people is not being guaranteed."


    At this point, Hardy turned to look at Prime Minister Yoshida.


    "Is this the case, Prime Minister?"


    "Ah, yes, the situation is indeed as you described," Yoshida quickly replied, though the question was somewhat uncomfortable. Nonetheless, it was the truth.


    Hardy continued, his expression solemn.


    "The reason for the current state of affairs can be traced back to the war. The Japanese people were misled by imperialist and Nazi''s, which led to the outbreak of conflict. War is brutal, and this is the direct cause of Japan''s current situation."


    "Those Nazi''s supporters were sentenced last year. Some were hanged, and others were given life sentences. They have faced the punishment they deserve. Although they are gone, they left their terrible legacy to the Japanese people. Before coming here, I spoke with President Johnson about Japan.


    President Johnson said that Japan must completely rid itself of imperialist and Nazi ideology if it is to be reintegrated into the international community."


    Upon hearing the words "reintegrated into the international community," the reactions were immediate. Both Prime Minister Yoshida and the members of the Cabinet, as well as the journalists and businesspeople present, were visibly stirred.


    Why?


    Because Japan, at present, was an occupied territory, legally speaking not an independent country. In its efforts to regain independence and become a sovereign state, Japan had paid a heavy price and only succeeded in rejoining the United Nations in 1956.


    At present, the United States was exercising strict economic and political control over Japan, and the prospect of regaining full independence seemed distant.


    But Hardy''s words today felt like a ray of divine light.


    They saw a glimmer of hope for the restoration of Japan''s sovereignty, something that stirred even greater emotion than the recovery of the economy. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many people in the audience looked at Hardy with newfound admiration.


    After delivering this message, Hardy turned again to face Prime Minister Yoshida. "Prime Minister, Japan''s recognition of its role in the war is crucial. This is a matter of attitude. Only by acknowledging its mistakes can Japan truly break away from imperialism and Nazi ideology and regain international recognition."

 Chapter 523 The Spirit Of Bushido

    Prime Minister Yoshida''s mind was racing.In the past, they had debated whether Japan should officially recognize its mistakes. The United States had imposed both ideological and media controls, pressing Japan to acknowledge the errors of launching its aggressive war.


    But on this issue, Japan had always remained ambiguous.


    Why? The reason lay in the complexities of Japan''s national character.


    Respecting the Emperor as a deity, influenced by the spirit of Bushido, and adhering to the principle of "survival of the fittest" in a pragmatic way, along with ideas of racial superiority, these concepts were deeply embedded in Japan''s identity.


    Now, however, Emperor Hirohito had been reformed by General MacArthur to the point where he acknowledged himself as an ordinary human being, not a god.


    But if they were also to admit that the war was a mistake...


    Losing the spirit of Bushido along with it, they feared that the Japanese people might lose their backbone, never to rise again.


    So, though twisted, they clung to maintaining some semblance of dignity.


    Now, Hardy''s question placed Prime Minister Yoshida in an incredibly uncomfortable position. Hardy had just stated that Japan must abandon imperialism and Nazis ideologies in order to re-enter the international community.


    If Yoshida didn''t admit to Japan''s wartime mistakes, tomorrow''s newspapers would surely sensationalize the story, likely portraying Japan as clinging to imperialism and Nazis ideologies.


    If that happened, any hope of Japan regaining independence would be utterly crushed.


    It would also offend the United States¡ªboth the government and MacArthur. The U.S. had been intensely reforming Japan over the past few years, with the goal of ensuring, as they put it, that "Japan would no longer be a threat to world peace and security."


    If the U.S. discovered that imperialist and Nazis ideologies still lingered beneath the surface, it was likely that both the American government and MacArthur would initiate another round of purges.


    "Yes," Yoshida responded solemnly, "we must sincerely admit that launching that war was a mistake. On behalf of Japan, I express our remorse for the war." Yoshida bowed deeply to Hardy, his tone filled with sincerity.


    Click, click, click.


    The journalists frantically snapped photos, capturing this pivotal moment.


    The print journalists were busy jotting down Yoshida''s exact words, knowing that tomorrow''s headlines would certainly highlight Hardy''s speech and Yoshida''s apology for the wartime mistakes.


    Hardy smiled inwardly. There was no way around it¡ªthe Japanese samurai mentality, or what they called the spirit of bushido, was just too strong for the local zaibatsu and too cutthroat for outsiders like them. Yes, Hardy admired the work ethic, discipline, and perseverance in that code, but there was also the unwavering loyalty the Japanese people had to their daimyo and shoguns.


    This loyalty would be a significant stumbling block for American capital to establish itself in Japan. As such, the spirit of bushido had to be utterly destroyed.


    Hardy was in no hurry, he planned to slowly break them down through public pressure, piece by piece.


    This was just the beginning. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy continued his speech.


    "The Japanese government''s social surveys show that Japan currently has 13 million unemployed people. And that number doesn''t even include women and children. This is an alarming figure, making up more than 30% of Japan''s total workforce."


    "Inflation is severe, and prices are skyrocketing. Today, Japan''s prices are 20 times higher than they were before the war. This is an incredibly frightening statistic. Economic experts have predicted that if the situation cannot be effectively reversed, it could take Japan 100 years to recover."


    Both Prime Minister Yoshida on the stage and the members of the Cabinet, along with the Japanese businesspeople in the audience, all wore grim expressions.


    Hardy was right; they were also deeply pessimistic about Japan''s future.


    Hardy paused for a moment, intentionally giving them time to process their emotions.


    "My visit this time will involve a comprehensive plan for Japan''s economic recovery, focusing on several key areas. First, we will abolish outdated feudal economic regulations. Second, we will carry out complete demilitarization reforms, with Japan''s future efforts focusing entirely on the development of the civilian economy. Third, we will formulate an economic strategy.


    Japan is an island nation, lacking natural resources. Since local resources cannot meet its needs, we have analyzed that Japan is more suited to pursue an outward-oriented economic strategy."


    "For example, we could establish television factories to provide more affordable televisions to the U.S. and Europe. We could also develop the light textile industry, importing cotton and wool from the U.S. and Australia to manufacture fabric and garments for export."


    "Additionally, Japan can produce clothing, shoes, furniture, home appliances, toys, musical instruments, auto parts, rubber products, processed gemstones, ceramics, audio equipment, and so on."


    "I have already secured the President''s approval to open access to advanced American technology for Japan. This will allow you to introduce cutting-edge production equipment and techniques."


    "This May, I was appointed as the Special Envoy for Economic Guidance in Japan. The reason I didn''t come immediately was that I knew Japan''s problems couldn''t be solved merely by visiting. Since internal issues were difficult to address, I decided to bring in external support."


    With that, Hardy gestured toward the team from the seven major financial groups and said with a smile, "I''ve invited the California Group, the Rockefeller Group, the Morgan Group, the Cleveland Group, the Texas Group, the DuPont Group, and the Mellon Group to join me in coming to Japan to invest. With their involvement, the construction funding and sales channels will become more accessible."


    Applause erupted.


    Prime Minister Yoshida, the Cabinet members, and the several dozen business leaders in attendance all began to clap. They knew that any one of these financial groups could pull their companies out of the quagmire with just a little effort.


    "In addition, to get things running, we''ll need a source of start-up capital. I thought about the seized military-industrial enterprises. According to orders from the United Nations and the Allied Command, those companies have been fully confiscated. I''ve given much thought to how we could make use of them and turn waste into something valuable.


    In the end, I decided to sell them off to raise start-up funds."

 Chapter 524 Economic Czar

    "This time, I brought back the entire $570 million from those sales. I will dedicate this money entirely to aid Japan and support its economic reconstruction."The applause grew even louder.


    This time, the applause was even more enthusiastic.


    Words can be vague, but money is concrete. Right now, what Japan lacked most was funds. If Hardy could bring money, then they''d be willing to call him "emperor."


    That''s how simple it was.


    ...


    The speech ended.


    Hardy led a group of more than forty members of the Economic Advisory Group from the airport and checked into the Tokyo Imperial Hotel.


    The Tokyo Imperial Hotel, built in 1923, is Japan''s top-tier hotel. When General MacArthur first arrived, he also stayed here. Later, after the Allied headquarters was set up in the Dai-Ichi Building, MacArthur was provided with a Japanese-style estate, and only then did he move out of the hotel.


    To ensure security,


    Hardy specifically dispatched HD security personnel to Japan to be responsible for protection. They did not come with Hardy but were sent to Japan two months earlier. A total of more than 200 people had already purchased a location in Japan to establish an HD Security branch.


    The security of the Economic Advisory Group was entrusted to HD Security, and naturally, the expenses were covered by the government, as Hardy and his team were acting on behalf of the government.


    After flying for over ten hours, the members of the delegation were exhausted. They rested for the day, with a welcome reception organized by the Japanese government scheduled for two days later.


    Meanwhile, journalists returned to their respective news agencies and got busy.


    The arrival of the Economic Advisory Group and Hardy''s speech at the airport revealed significant information.


    The next morning, the headlines of every major newspaper focused on the arrival of the Economic Advisory Group in Tokyo and the content of Hardy''s speech.


    Yomiuri Shimbun.


    "Yesterday, the U.S. Economic Advisory Group arrived in Tokyo to begin providing guidance on Japan''s economic development. At the airport, the Economic Envoy delivered a speech..."


    This was followed by the full transcript of Hardy''s speech.


    Certain parts were bolded, such as when Hardy said: "President Johnson has stated that Japan must completely rid itself of imperialist and Nazis ideology if it is to have any chance of rejoining the international community."


    Following the transcript was an analytical commentary, which said:


    "Hardy''s statement suggests that Japan still has a chance to rejoin the international community. The obstacle remains those who started the war, their imperialist and Nazis ideologies, which dragged Japan into the abyss and remain the stumbling blocks to Japan''s recovery."


    Nikkei Shimbun:


    "Envoy Hardy brings the latest aid, aiming to completely abandon the military-industrial complex and focus on developing the civilian sector. If Japan can become a production hub, it will create jobs for millions and rapidly restore the economy."


    Hardy''s Global Times, which had already gained a good foothold in Japan, had now become a nationwide newspaper.


    Unlike other newspapers, which still faced profit pressures, Global Times enjoyed significant subsidies from the parent company during its expansion, allowing it to grow rapidly.


    Global Times focused on topics the Japanese papers avoided, or didn''t want to touch:


    "Envoy Hardy once again criticized Japan for starting the war and called on Japan to acknowledge its mistakes sincerely and apologize. Only by fully breaking with the imperialist and Nazis factions that started the war can Japan achieve the reconstruction goals set by the United Nations."


    "Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida later expressed sincere recognition on behalf of Japan that starting the war was a mistake, and he offered Japan''s apology for it."


    The report was accompanied by a photograph of Yoshida bowing.


    This news caused a massive reaction in Japanese society. Japan''s economy was on the verge of collapse, with many citizens unable to meet even basic living standards. Some were starving, and there had even been deaths from hunger.


    People hoped that someone would help them out of this dire situation. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Japanese public welcomed Hardy''s arrival, especially after reading the reports, which showed that Envoy Hardy was putting great effort into improving Japan''s current situation. He had sold off useless military enterprises in advance and brought back urgently needed cash.


    In the eyes of many Japanese,


    Hardy''s actions made him seem like an angel saving them from suffering.


    The public''s impression of Hardy was overwhelmingly positive.


    Selling off Japan''s assets? They saw it as him thinking solely of their best interests, turning waste into something valuable. It was rare to find someone who was so genuinely willing to help Japan. Many felt ashamed for having misunderstood him before, and their respect for Hardy deepened.


    As for Hardy''s planned reforms in Japan, which focused on a complete shift from military to civilian industries, a strong push for the civilian economy, and the abandonment of military and resource-heavy industries while slowing down manufacturing development to first address the population''s immediate survival needs, many Japanese people believed this approach was exactly what Japan needed.


    With food still scarce, why worry about costly and resource-draining heavy industries? The top priority should be getting Japan''s economy back on track.


    What the average citizen wanted was simple:


    They just wanted to survive and live well. What did the politicians'' plans have to do with them? They only wanted to ensure their families could survive and live a little better.


    Seeing Hardy''s reform direction, Americans and Europeans alike believed Hardy''s guidance was on the right track.


    Regardless of other matters, if Japan were to lose its heavy industry and military-industrial complex, it would naturally become less aggressive, aligning perfectly with the United Nations'' requirements.


    At this point, Hardy had already become a household name in Japan. Many privately referred to him as the "New Economic Czar of Japan," with control over life and death decisions for the country''s economy.


    Many people agreed with this title.


    However, this greatly angered one individual¡ªMacArthur. MacArthur had originally been in charge of all affairs in Japan, including military, economic, and cultural matters. He had been the true supreme ruler of Japan, able to control everything.


    But now, Hardy had come and taken control of Japan''s economy, which in turn weakened MacArthur''s power. Naturally, no one would be happy about having their authority diminished.

 Chapter 525 MacArthur Making Troubles

    And when Hardy arrived in Japan and delivered his first speech, he mentioned that "Japan may rejoin the international community," giving the Japanese people hope¡ªsomething MacArthur hadn''t offered them. Hardy brought hope, and the Japanese would certainly listen to Hardy''s words, hoping he could help Japan regain its independence.And who had controlled Japan''s politics before?


    MacArthur, of course.


    Now, MacArthur found himself cast as the villain in the public''s eyes, while Hardy was seen as a savior.


    The thought of this made MacArthur even angrier.


    Previously, MacArthur hadn''t cared about Hardy, and now, even after a day and a night, Hardy still hadn''t called him. It was clear Hardy didn''t care about him either.


    MacArthur was, after all, the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers.


    He was the highest authority of the Allied forces or the U.S. in Japan, and yet Hardy hadn''t shown him the respect his position demanded.


    True, Hardy was part of a major conglomerate, but without MacArthur''s support, MacArthur believed Hardy''s economic reforms might not go as smoothly as he expected.


    MacArthur, with a pipe in his mouth and a sneer, told his aide: "Go tell the troops: Without my orders, no one is to dispose of or touch any of the seized military-industrial enterprises."


    The aide was taken aback for a moment, "Sir, haven''t those factories already been sold by the Economic Envoy?"


    MacArthur snorted, "I am the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers. I oversee all matters in Japan. Nothing can be done without my approval, even if Congress passes it. Inform me when Hardy decides to pay a visit. For now, I''m going to inspect the troops."


    The aide understood: Hardy had sold off the seized factories without consulting MacArthur, and this was the General''s way of creating trouble for him.


    "Yes, Sir," the aide replied, and then went off to inform the troops guarding the factories.


    After a day of rest, everyone adjusted to the time difference and recovered some energy. The conference room at the Imperial Hotel was reserved for Hardy and the leaders of the seven major conglomerates, where they discussed their next steps.


    The first step was to take over the purchased military-industrial enterprises, then send management teams to inspect their conditions. If they could resume operations, preparations would be made to restart them.


    The companies encompassed by the seven major conglomerates spanned across numerous sectors, so restarting these enterprises was not difficult. The specific work could be handled by the respective companies involved.


    The second step was to continue acquiring Japanese civilian companies, either through complete acquisitions or by injecting capital to take controlling shares.


    This included sectors such as banking, finance, agriculture, infrastructure like water, electricity, and gas, highways and railways, and manufacturing, including oil, automobiles, real estate, food and lodging, tobacco and alcohol, textiles, and wood processing, as well as the pharmaceutical industry, among others.


    The seven major conglomerates had a large appetite. Their privately formulated strategy was to fully control the Japanese economy. They didn''t need to acquire everything, just control the leading industries to reap the greatest benefits.


    Moreover, Hardy''s plan was to heavily invest in civilian industries and continue to compress the military-industrial and heavy industries, thereby gradually weakening Japan''s industrial capabilities.


    This strategy aligned perfectly with the current U.S. policy of controlling Japan.


    Hardy had brought with him legal, financial, and management teams, all personnel drawn from Wells Fargo and Hardy''s group.


    During the meeting, Hardy instructed them to take the U.S. documents and contracts and begin receiving the enterprises and factories from the military.


    With the tasks delegated, Hardy returned to his room, where his assistant handed him a telegram. "Boss, it''s a telegram from the U.S."


    Hardy took the telegram and smiled. It was from Hedy, who had read the newspapers and learned that Hardy was in Japan. She had sent a telegram expressing how much she missed him, and suggested that if he had time, she could come to Japan to visit him.


    Hardy smiled and said, "Reply that after this busy period, I''ll visit her in the U.S."


    The assistant went off to send the reply.


    The hotel had a dedicated telegram room.


    The people staying at the Imperial Hotel were either wealthy or influential, including many ambassador level figures or major business leaders, so the hotel had set up a telegraph office for the convenience of its guests.


    After sending the telegram, the assistant returned with a visitor: the Japanese Foreign Minister, who had come to deliver an invitation. "Mr. Hardy, this is an invitation for you and the members of your delegation to attend a welcome dinner at the Prime Minister''s residence tomorrow evening."


    Hardy smiled and accepted the invitation.


    "Very well, I will bring the delegation to the dinner tomorrow evening," Hardy replied. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Special Envoy, I won''t disturb you any longer. We''ll have plenty of time to talk tomorrow evening," said the Foreign Minister.


    "See you tomorrow," Hardy said.


    The Foreign Minister bowed and took his leave.


    Not long after, the team Hardy had sent to receive the seized factories returned. The vice president of Hardy''s group, who was leading the team, was furious. "Those soldiers were extremely unreasonable. I presented them with U.S. government documents, but they insisted that we needed an order from MacArthur."


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "They''re not entirely wrong. Contact MacArthur and let him know I plan to visit him."


    Hardy intended to meet MacArthur. After all, he was the commander of the occupying forces, and many matters would undoubtedly involve him. It would be polite to greet him and obtain his signature as well.


    However, not long after, the vice president returned and said, "Boss, the military said that MacArthur has gone to inspect the troops and is not in Tokyo. They have informed him, and he said he''ll meet you when he returns."


    Hardy frowned slightly.


    He remembered from his conversation with Japanese Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida yesterday that MacArthur was in Tokyo. How could he have suddenly gone out for an inspection today?


    Moreover, the military''s firm stance in blocking the handover of the factories seemed premeditated. It raised suspicions.


    Recalling MacArthur''s personality,


    MacArthur was known for his arrogance and love of the spotlight. After arriving in Japan, he became even more self absorbed and authoritarian, offending both colleagues and the president.

 Chapter 526 Investigating MacArthur

    During World War II, MacArthur had shown no respect for General Marshall or other members of the Joint Chiefs of Staff. He even openly criticized his commander-in-chief, much to the frustration of Washington''s officials.At the time, Secretary of War Henry Stimson openly stated, "MacArthur''s personality is unbearable, and he has offended everyone he has worked with in the Army and Navy. He even distrusts his own subordinates."


    Hardy suspected that MacArthur was deliberately targeting him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sent someone to call Duncan from the intelligence company that had been sent to Japan. When the call connected, Hardy asked Duncan to investigate MacArthur''s current whereabouts.


    It didn''t take long for Duncan to call back. "Boss, MacArthur''s car left his residence and headed toward the Yokosuka Naval Base. Our people saw him sitting in the car."


    So, it was now 100% confirmed.


    MacArthur was indeed targeting Hardy.


    A slow smile spread across Hardy''s face.


    He wasn''t particularly bothered by MacArthur''s tactics. Although MacArthur was the supreme ruler of Japan, he didn''t have authority over Hardy, as Hardy was only responsible for economic matters.


    MacArthur''s actions could only annoy Hardy, but they wouldn''t have any significant effect.


    Given the situation,


    Hardy decided to hold off on the factory takeovers. He convened a meeting with the leaders of the seven major conglomerates to update them on the situation, including MacArthur''s refusal to meet and his supposed trip to inspect the base.


    The conglomerate leaders were furious.


    "Our acquisitions were approved by the president and Congress. What gives MacArthur the right to block us?!" one of them said angrily.


    "MacArthur has always been arrogant, and perhaps he''s upset that we proceeded with these factory deals without consulting him," another said.


    "But this is an economic matter; there was no need to consult him," someone else added. Explore new worlds at empire


    "Exactly, but maybe he feels we''ve challenged his authority in Japan."


    The group''s guesses were mostly accurate. MacArthur was indeed creating obstacles, and everyone found it amusing. Such behavior was unbecoming of a mature statesman, and it had unwittingly antagonized the seven major conglomerates.


    However, given MacArthur''s personality, it was entirely plausible.


    "What should we do next? MacArthur could be away for a while, possibly a month or even two to three months," asked the vice president of Morgan Stanley.


    Hardy calmly responded, "We''ll have to wait until he returns. We certainly won''t engage in any conflict with the soldiers; that would be absurd."


    "The Japanese Prime Minister''s office has invited us to a welcome banquet tomorrow evening. After the banquet, we''ll move on to the second phase and begin our other acquisition plans. I don''t believe MacArthur will stay away forever."


    "That''s all we can do for now," someone sighed.


    "MacArthur once declared his intention to run for president. A man like him¡ªimpulsive and stubborn¡ªwould make a terrible president," another added.


    "Haha, well, I certainly won''t be supporting him."


    Hardy found it amusing. MacArthur had managed to alienate all seven major conglomerates. He was certainly a unique character.


    After the meeting,


    Hardy, wary of phone surveillance, asked Duncan to come to the hotel to meet him. "Duncan, I have a tough assignment for you. This must be done with utmost care and discretion."


    Duncan remained composed, his expression unchanged.


    "Go ahead, boss."


    "Investigate MacArthur. He''s been in Japan for years and has likely taken plenty of bribes. I want you to look into who has bribed him, what favors he''s done in return, how much national interest he''s sold out, and where all that money is stored."


    Duncan nodded.


    "I understand, boss. I''ll investigate thoroughly."


    ...


    Hardy''s speech in Japan not only caused a sensation there but also attracted attention elsewhere.


    In the United States.


    President Johnson, after reading the report in the Global Times, smiled and said to Michael next to him: "Hardy went to Japan with a clear objective. Do you know what he told me before he left?"


    Michael shook his head.


    "Hardy said, ''Japan cannot become a burden, but even more so, it cannot become a threat. We can use it as a stepping stone, but we must not allow it a chance to rise again.''"


    "Hardy said that Japan should be restricted in terms of its industrial development, and we should use public opinion to continually suppress it. They can have wealth, but they cannot have power."


    "The first thing he did when he arrived in Japan was to make the Japanese admit their mistakes in the war, suppressing them mentally. Haha, I think he did an excellent job. Honestly, Hardy would make a great politician, but he''s just not too willing to be one."


    Michael said: "Hardy and I talked about Japan before. He said we should always be on guard with that country because he once fought against the Japanese and witnessed their potential and madness. The obedience they show now is a forced compromise. But if given a chance to rise again, the madness within them will resurface."


    "He said that if Japan ever rises and the U.S. declines, the first country they would seek revenge on would definitely be the United States. They will never forget the hatred caused by the two atomic bombs."


    Johnson''s expression turned colder.


    He was the one who gave the order to drop the atomic bombs, and he figured the Japanese must privately harbor intense hatred toward him.


    Johnson said in a deep voice:


    "That''s why the restrictions must continue, and we must always remain vigilant. When I step down as president, I''ll write this into the ''Presidential Diary'' and hand it to the next president."


    The Global Times featured a front page report detailing Hardy''s arrival in Japan as the special envoy for economic guidance.


    The Japanese Prime Minister, accompanied by his entire cabinet and a large group of entrepreneurs, went to the airport to welcome him. Hardy''s team was extraordinarily impressive, consisting of representatives from the seven major U.S. financial groups.


    The newspaper focused on these seven major financial groups, listing dozens of well known American companies under their control. It concluded with a statement that the total assets controlled by these groups exceeded $200 billion.

 Chapter 527 Support Through Investment Or Free Development

    $200 billion. That''s an unimaginably huge number to most people.Read exclusive content at empire


    "Hardy''s speech criticized Japan, stating that its current miserable state was a result of imperialism and a Nazi-driven mentality, which had led to its war of aggression."


    Japan should admit its mistakes, break away from these two ideologies, and become a country accepted by the international community before it can rejoin the global society.


    At that moment, the Japanese Prime Minister bowed and admitted that starting the war had been a mistake. On behalf of Japan, he expressed remorse for that war. It was the first time a Japanese Prime Minister had publicly admitted and repented for the war.


    The newspaper mentioned that Hardy would be Japan''s new ''economic czar,'' following in the footsteps of General MacArthur, the previous ''governor'' of Japan, and speculated about what changes he would bring to Japan.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Japan''s new economic czar, Jon Hardy, was attending a welcome banquet at the Prime Minister''s residence.


    To be honest, the banquet was far less glamorous than those held by the British royal family. It was filled with men¡ªjust politicians and businessmen.


    Among the attendees,


    Hardy saw some names that would become famous in the future: Mitsubishi, Sumitomo, Mitsui, Toyota, Honda, and others.


    After Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida gave a welcome speech, he invited Hardy to speak again. Hardy took the stage, his face stern and devoid of any smile.


    The people in the audience could feel the pressure emanating from Hardy.


    When Hardy spoke at the airport earlier, he had smiled, but that was for the public. He knew well that with the Japanese Zaibatsu, especially the Zaibatsu of this era, he could not afford to be too kind. Kindness was reserved for the common people struggling to make ends meet.


    Yes, they had fought before and were once enemies, but he couldn''t bring himself to be ruthless with unarmed men simply trying to feed their families. However, when it came to the Zaibatsu who had supported the war, he had no intention of showing any kindness at all.


    "I bring three messages from President Johnson. I hope you will all remember them."


    The audience immediately became more alert.


    They straightened their posture.


    "The first message: From now on, Japan must not engage in the production or research and development of military industries. This is a requirement of the Potsdam Agreement and of the United Nations."


    "The second message: Japan must quickly reach self-sufficiency. Any aid has its limits. The United States has been aiding Japan for four years now, with over two billion dollars in investments. This cannot continue indefinitely."


    "The third message: It is not impossible for Japan to return to the international community, but it must accept U.S.-led reforms, including in politics, economics, finance, military, and culture. Once Japan is on the path to becoming a civilized nation, rejoining the international community will be possible. At that time, the United States will support Japan''s entry into the United Nations."


    What Hardy said would be considered a national humiliation if directed at any other country.


    But the Japanese reaction was quite the opposite; they were moved.


    Since Japan''s surrender at the end of World War II, the U.S. had imposed strict control and reforms on Japan, with some policies even harsher than those applied to Germany.


    Secondly, Japan was currently an occupied nation, and it was going to regain its freedom without having to fight for it.


    MacArthur hadn''t given them hope, but Hardy''s 3rd message offered them a future.


    As long as they underwent the reforms, they could regain their freedom.


    When a person is lost in the darkness without direction, their heart is filled with immense fear. But when a glimmer of light appears ahead, no matter how faint it may be, they will summon all their strength to run toward that light.


    This is exactly the bait that Hardy has laid out, giving the Japanese a reason to convince themselves as they undergo future reforms.


    To regain their freedom and return to being a sovereign nation.


    Any sacrifice becomes bearable.


    As the special envoy for Japan''s economic affairs, everyone was well aware of Hardy''s close relationship with President Johnson, making Hardy''s words highly credible.


    So the Japanese reacted with great enthusiasm.


    Hardy glanced at the audience and continued, "At the airport, I mentioned that Japan''s future development path will focus on an ''outward oriented economy.'' The delegation will prioritize supporting the livelihood industries."


    "Today, the United States holds the largest market in the world and has a high demand for various products. The direction for Japanese companies should be to target the American market. Simply put, whatever America needs, Japan should produce."


    "The United States leads the world in military and heavy industries¡ªno one can dispute that. Therefore, it would be unwise for Japan to pursue development in those areas. Japan''s development focus should be, first, on consumer goods, and second, on light industrial industries."


    "Consumer goods encompass a wide range, including clothing, shoes, glassware, ceramics, furniture, household appliances, toys, fishing gear, cameras, film, musical instruments, medicine, cosmetics, and anything related to daily life. All of these have substantial markets."


    "Light industrial industries include automobile parts, machine components, electronic parts, precision instruments, construction machinery, various factory equipment, and home appliances."


    Many people understood at that moment¡ªHardy intended to turn Japan into an industrial base and a supporting factory for the United States.


    This was undoubtedly good news for Japan''s livelihood industries, as most of their factories were currently at a standstill. If these factories could resume normal operations, it would significantly alleviate the current predicament.


    "As you know, there are many companies in Japan, and it is impossible to support them all. Our plan is to support some, while the rest will be allowed to ''develop freely.''"


    Many entrepreneurs felt a jolt of anxiety.


    Supporting some.


    Leaving the rest to ''develop freely.''


    "Free development" sounded nice, but in reality, it meant abandonment.


    Of course, they all wanted to receive support and not be among those abandoned. In the current situation, being abandoned meant certain death.


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 528 Retaining The Power Of Deterrence

    Everyone was barely holding on, clinging to their last breath. If similar companies received support, they would immediately recover and seize the entire market. The remaining companies would then have no chance of survival.Hardy''s intention was to instill a sense of crisis in them.


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    With a sense of crisis, it would be easier to control them.


    As for those who refused to submit, the solution was simple: support their competitors, and the rest would naturally die out.


    It didn''t matter if they had the potential to become large corporations in the future.


    Right now, he could strangle them in the cradle.


    By fostering competition among Japanese companies, preventing them from forming a united front, they would be easier to acquire.


    Although some people saw through Hardy''s scheme, there was no way to counter it. They were powerless to thwart Hardy''s plan. Even if they understood, they had no choice but to play by his rules.


    Submit, or perish.


    Hardy continued: "Tomorrow, at the Imperial Hotel, the seven major financial groups will formally begin negotiations with Japanese companies. Any company interested in collaborating with them can bring their company reports and attend."


    The hearts of the major entrepreneurs in attendance were stirred.


    Collaborating with American companies meant a chance to survive. Without collaboration, the outcome would likely be one: company closure and personal bankruptcy.


    Perhaps they could also choose to sell their companies to the American financial groups.


    Otherwise, once competing companies emerged, their own enterprises would inevitably be eliminated, and by then, they might not even be able to sell.


    Hardy stepped down from the stage.


    The banquet officially began.


    But this was hardly a proper banquet. There weren''t even any women present. What could a group of men do? They simply gathered to discuss business and economics.


    The representatives of the seven major financial groups were surrounded by Japanese entrepreneurs, engaging in discussions about acquisitions and partnerships.


    On Hardy''s side, he was accompanied by Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida, who raised his wine glass in a toast to Hardy. After taking a sip, Yoshida spoke respectfully to Hardy:


    "Special Envoy Hardy, Japan''s current food supply can barely meet the minimum needs. Many citizens are surviving on potatoes, sweet potatoes, and wild vegetables. Could you perhaps speak to President Johnson about increasing food aid?"


    After Japan''s surrender, the United States implemented various controls over the country, including on food supplies. Japan, with its limited land and large population, had always struggled with food shortages. During the war, Japan plundered massive amounts of food from Southeast Asian countries, which allowed it to enjoy over a decade of prosperity.


    During those years, the Japanese government strongly encouraged population growth, and within just ten years, the population increased by more than 10 million, representing 14% of the total population of Japan¡ªa staggering figure.


    However, after Japan''s defeat, the country was no longer able to obtain food from other sources, and domestic food production was very limited. Coupled with the population boom, this led to a severe food crisis.


    Countless people died of starvation.


    Although the United States provided Japan with food aid, it also imposed restrictions, making it impossible to fully meet Japan''s demands.


    Hardy understood what Prime Minister Yoshida Shigeru was getting at¡ªhe had his eye on the $570 million aid fund Hardy had brought with him. But Hardy had no intention of giving in. That money wasn''t meant to buy food. They should either be content with the minimal provisions they were already receiving or find a solution themselves. Hardy wasn''t here to do their job for them.


    "Prime Minister Yoshida, I''ve always believed that solving problems requires addressing the root cause. Only then can the problem be completely resolved. Wouldn''t you agree?" Hardy said.


    "Ah, yes, that''s certainly true," Yoshida replied, unsure of Hardy''s meaning but agreeing with the general sentiment.


    "The root of Japan''s problem is its economic stagnation. Once businesses resume operations, and workers have jobs again, resources will naturally flow into the hands of the people. Simply providing aid is not a sustainable solution; it only fosters laziness."


    "What I''m doing now is addressing Japan''s economic issues at the core. Once the factories are back in operation, producing goods for export to the United States, large quantities of food can be brought back in return. What do you think?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, that''s certainly true," Yoshida said with a forced smile. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That aid fund Hardy brought? It wasn''t going to be handed over to the Japanese so easily.


    Weapons are only useful when they remain in your hand, retaining their power of deterrence. Once given away, they lose their value entirely.


    The uneventful banquet came to a close.


    The members of the delegation returned to the Imperial Hotel to rest early, as they had important work the next day: the formal start of the acquisition of Japanese companies.


    The next day.


    From early morning, a steady stream of entrepreneurs began visiting the Imperial Hotel, seeking meetings with representatives of the seven major financial groups, submitting reports on the status of their companies.


    Most of them were approaching companies within their respective industries.


    Several textile companies sought out the Texas financial group. Texas was the largest cotton producing state in the U.S., accounting for more than half of the country''s cotton acreage and over 45% of total production.


    Cotton was also the state''s largest export agricultural product.


    With an abundant supply of cotton, the textile industry there was naturally strong, making the Texas financial group a major player in textiles, clothing, and light industry.


    A few well established Japanese steel companies approached Morgan, Rockefeller, or Mellon, as America''s steel industry was largely dominated by these three groups.


    Petrochemical companies naturally sought out Rockefeller, who was known globally as the oil king.


    Of course, some companies approached the Hardy Group. Toshiba, Hitachi, Panasonic, and Sharp were the first to come forward, hoping to collaborate with the Hardy Group on electronics.


    The Hardy Group owned the largest television factory in the U.S., as well as other electronics companies. The main products of Toshiba, Hitachi, Panasonic, and Sharp included televisions, electric fans, refrigerators, air conditioners, washing machines, vacuum cleaners, electrical outlets, bicycles, radios, motors, and more.


    Hardy did not personally meet with them.


    The vice president of the Hardy Group was fully in charge.


    The current situation of these companies was dire, and Hardy''s instructions were clear: acquire shares in these companies, collectively owning a majority. Japanese companies would retain no more than 40% of the shares.

 Chapter 529 Self-Control And Professional Ethics

    What if they didn''t agree? That''s also not a problem.Then their competitors would be supported. There were plenty of similar companies, and it wasn''t necessary to support them specifically. Although these companies would become famous in the future, if they were killed off now, Panasonic could be replaced by "Aoi Electronics."


    Toshiba could become "Hatano Electronics."


    Before coming to Japan, the seven major financial groups had already formed an alliance.


    Aside from the acquisition of 300 military related companies, all other acquisitions in Japan would follow a cross shareholding model. Unless a group voluntarily gave up its acquisition of a particular company, all acquisitions would be jointly controlled.


    Each of these financial groups had registered hundreds of companies in the Cayman Islands. All acquisitions of Japanese companies would be carried out under the names of these Cayman Islands companies.


    Behind these companies, however, was a complex web of cross shareholding. Only insiders from the major financial groups knew the actual controllers of these companies or the distribution of shares.


    In short, this acquisition effort was the seven major financial groups banding together to face all of Japan''s companies. There was no chance for a Japanese company to negotiate with Company A and then run to Company B to raise its value.


    The typical negotiation tactics of the business world were completely useless here.


    What''s the scariest kind of business? Monopoly. And now, the seven major financial groups were planning to monopolize Japan''s economy and its companies.


    Of course, on the surface, the Japanese would not be able to tell.


    Hardy did not participate in the acquisition activities. Instead, he accepted an invitation from the Japanese Foreign Minister to go on a tour.


    The convoy stopped at the entrance of a traditional estate. The Foreign Minister invited Hardy to get out of the car and step inside. It was a courtyard with a strong Japanese aesthetic, and at the back stood a typical Japanese-style building.


    The Foreign Minister explained, "This estate was built in 1884, combining both Western and Japanese styles. General MacArthur now resides in a similar estate."


    Hardy thought to himself, he''s not only living in a Japanese style estate, but he''s also sleeping with a Japanese woman.


    In recent days, Duncan had gathered a lot of information on MacArthur. Most of it was public knowledge, but it was still helpful for Hardy to better understand the current MacArthur.


    After arriving in Japan, MacArthur had been courted intensely by the Japanese. First, they gifted him a Japanese mansion, and then they sent him a woman.


    That woman''s name was Setsuko Hara, Japan''s most famous movie star at the time. She had acted in films directed by Akira Kurosawa, visited Europe, met Hitler, and was fluent in both English and German. She was also a close friend of Yoshiko Yamaguchi.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    After MacArthur took control of Japan, Yoshida Shigeru¡ªyes, the very same Prime Minister Yoshida who now leads Japan¡ªarranged for Setsuko Hara to meet MacArthur. Soon, Setsuko Hara became part of MacArthur''s life, with the 28 year old star becoming the mistress of the 70-year-old general.


    The fact that Setsuko Hara became MacArthur''s mistress was an open secret in Tokyo. Many people knew about it, but no one really cared. The Japanese sent Setsuko Hara to serve MacArthur with a purpose in mind¡ªusing a honey trap to sway him and secure benefits for Japan.


    Indeed, Setsuko Hara later played a significant role in that regard.


    As they passed through the front courtyard and entered a room, Hardy saw a typical Japanese interior¡ªwooden floors, tatami mats, wooden lattice partitions, and a low tea table.


    For a moment, Hardy felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if he had seen this scene in a film from the future.


    "Mr. Hardy, there is an even larger garden in the back with beautiful scenery. If you ever decide to live here, you could take walks in the garden," the Foreign Minister said with a smile.


    The two walked into the rear garden.


    It was indeed large, with even a small lake, and a wooden pavilion sitting by the water. As they walked, they came upon a large bed of hydrangeas in full bloom, and from behind the flowers emerged a girl wearing a kimono.


    She stood about twenty meters away, looking in their direction.


    The girl was exquisitely beautiful, with delicate, fair skin and bright, clear eyes. She looked to be around sixteen or seventeen years old, dressed in a pink floral kimono, standing daintily in the sea of purple flowers, as if she were the centerpiece of the garden.


    Hardy''s heart stirred, was this another one of Yoshida Shigeru''s schemes to use a honey trap?


    The Foreign Minister smiled and introduced her, "Mr. Hardy, this is Miss Ayako Sasaki, a student at the Japan Film Academy. She''s 17 years old, fluent in English, and her father is a diplomat. She can be your personal assistant and translator."


    Upon hearing the Foreign Minister''s words, the girl took two steps forward, stopping seven or eight meters from Hardy, and bowed at a 90-degree angle.


    "Greetings, Mr. Hardy," she said softly in English.


    A house and a woman.


    Clearly, they were trying to bribe him. Naturally, they hoped to gain more from Hardy. The Japanese were quite skilled in such tactics.


    Hardy glanced at the girl and then turned to the Foreign Minister with a calm expression. "There''s no need for the house. I''m used to living in Western-style homes. The Hardy Group already owns a property in Japan¡ªa Western-style villa that''s even larger than this. I''ve been busy since arriving, and staying with the delegation makes work more convenient. But I appreciate your kind offer." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Foreign Minister was momentarily stunned. "Ah, then Miss Sasaki can still be your assistant and translator."


    Hardy looked again at the lovely young girl. She indeed bore a striking resemblance to a famous future actress from the future, someone sweet and irresistibly cute.


    But despite Hardy''s fondness for women, he had principles.


    Accepting such a woman was too troublesome.


    Not because he was afraid.


    But because he didn''t want a woman to influence his decisions.


    A man must control his desires. It doesn''t mean he can''t enjoy the company of women, but rather that he should know how to do so without letting his desires control him.


    "No need, I already have my own translator."

 Chapter 530 Finding MacArthur Weakness

    With that, Hardy turned and started walking back. "The tour of the traditional Japanese estate was quite unique. Let''s end the program here for today. I have plenty of work to get back to."The Foreign Minister was visibly flustered by Hardy''s reaction.


    According to their script, Hardy would accept the house, and then, upon seeing the carefully selected girl, would take an interest in her. Many men, even just out of lust, would have kept the girl.


    Then, they would set up a table of traditional Japanese food in the estate, with Sasaki accompanying Hardy for drinks and conversation. Once Hardy had a bit too much to drink, the girl would attentively serve him, and the two would naturally end up together.


    It was a perfect plan.


    After all, it had worked with MacArthur.


    But with Hardy, the plan fell apart completely. They had assumed that, as a younger man, Hardy would be more lustful. They never expected him to reject everything so decisively.


    As Hardy left, Ayako Sasaki''s expression dimmed. It was clear that Mr. Hardy hadn''t taken a liking to her.


    When she learned that she would be serving Mr. Hardy, Sasaki had read up on him. The more she read, the more admiration she felt. In just a few years, Hardy had gone from being an ordinary person to a billionaire, and now he was one of the most influential figures in the U.S.


    And he was so young and handsome, too.


    She felt she would be far more fortunate serving him than Setsuko Hara had been serving MacArthur. Over the past few days, she had been looking at pictures of Hardy and, as her instructor had taught, had even hypnotized herself into falling for him, so that when the time came, she could serve him wholeheartedly.


    Men are sensitive and can sense a woman''s true feelings. A girl''s every move, even the tone of her voice, can affect a man''s mood and experience.


    She had prepared extensively.


    But he had walked away, leaving Sasaki heartbroken. It felt almost like a rejection in love.


    Back at the hotel, Duncan came to Hardy''s room.


    "Boss, I''ve uncovered some information to report," Duncan said.


    "Go ahead."


    "Japan is currently experiencing food shortages, leading to the emergence of many black markets. In Tokyo alone, there are several large scale markets. The food provided through official rationing is extremely limited and monotonous, while the black markets offer a wide variety of goods." Discover stories with empire


    "They sell rice, wheat, corn, cheese, candy, coffee, canned lunch meat, and canned beef."


    "The prices in these markets are often ten times the official price or higher, making it extremely profitable. Most of the black market trade is controlled by criminal gangs. For example, the Asakusa market is controlled by the Shibayama-gumi, the Ginza market by the Ueda-gumi, the Shimbashi market by the Matsuda-gumi, and the Shinjuku market by the Yamaguchi-gumi."


    "The supply in these markets is huge, far beyond what small scale channels could provide. I later discovered that behind all this is an American company. This company, based in Wisconsin, exports food and goods to Japan, but instead of going through official channels, the goods end up in the black market, where they are sold at much higher prices."


    "Boss, MacArthur''s hometown is in Wisconsin, and the owner of this company is MacArthur''s cousin."


    A smile spread across Hardy''s face.


    "Use our confidential contacts to inform Henry. Have him investigate this matter thoroughly, including the smuggling channels, quantities, tax evasion, and any other information he can uncover."


    "Understood, boss."


    Duncan left.


    Hardy lit a cigar and took a deep puff.


    He chuckled to himself.


    Throwing a tantrum and blocking him off, refusing to meet? Ridiculous behavior. No wonder some say he''s a "first-rate actor, second-rate politician, and third-rate general."


    He couldn''t help but wonder how MacArthur would respond once all this information was exposed. The thought amused Hardy greatly. He chuckled again.


    "Boss, the president of Toyota Motor wishes to see you. He''s right outside the door," Hardy''s assistant reported as he entered the room.


    Hardy was puzzled.


    He wasn''t responsible for acquisitions, which were primarily handled by the consortium. The seven major conglomerates had a unified plan, and there were six or seven hundred large companies in Japan that could be acquired. If they all sought Hardy out, it would exhaust him.


    "What''s this about?" Hardy asked.


    "He says he hopes to meet with you privately to discuss the future of Japan''s automobile industry," the assistant replied.


    Toyota Motor.


    The future top-ranking company in Japan.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "Let him in."


    The assistant left and soon returned with a middle-aged man. Hardy had seen him at the welcome reception¡ªKiichiro Toyoda, the president of Toyota Motor.


    "Mr. Hardy, thank you so much for seeing me. I hope I''m not imposing!" Kiichiro Toyoda bowed deeply to Hardy.


    Kiichiro Toyoda was in his fifties, wearing glasses, and at the prime of his life. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please, have a seat. What can I do for you, Mr. Toyoda? If it''s about acquisitions, you can discuss it with the consortium," Hardy said.


    Toyoda bowed again before sitting on the sofa, but only half-sitting, with an air of utmost respect.


    "Mr. Hardy, I would like to introduce you to Toyota, as well as the current state of Japan''s automotive industry. Perhaps this might be of help to your plans for Japan''s automobile sector," Kiichiro Toyoda began.


    Hardy nodded, "Go ahead."


    Toyoda explained that his family originally ran a textile company. In 1929, they sold the textile business to the British firm Platt Brothers, and he became interested in the automobile industry, eventually moving into car manufacturing.


    Japan''s entire automobile industry began by imitating Europe and the U.S., and Toyota was no exception. During World War II, Toyota received some orders that allowed it to gradually develop. However, Toyoda was honest with Hardy, admitting that they had far fewer orders compared to the automotive divisions of Japan''s other major conglomerates.


    After the war, Toyota was punished for having supplied the military, though fortunately, they weren''t shut down.


    Japan''s pre-war automotive giants were companies like Mitsubishi, Isuzu, Nissan, and Subaru, all of which were subsidiaries of the large financial conglomerates and operated on a massive scale.

 Chapter 531 Toyota

    Because these companies had provided significant military supplies, some of their car factories were directly seized and confiscated by U.S. forces. Among the 300 Japanese military enterprises Hardy''s group acquired were several automotive plants, all of which were now under his control.Upon learning this, Toyoda became anxious. He was well aware of the advanced state of the American automotive industry, and Japan''s current industry was no match. If American conglomerates were to reopen these factories in Japan, Toyota would be crushed.


    Mr. Hardy had mentioned before that Japan''s future would focus on consumer goods and light industry, with Japanese car factories serving as component suppliers for U.S. factories.


    It seemed that the American conglomerates weren''t particularly interested in partnering with Toyota. When Toyoda approached them about selling shares, hoping to sell 30% in exchange for $2 million in capital and technical support, he was coldly dismissed.


    "They took one look at my proposal and returned it, saying, ''We''re not interested in your terms. Go back and reconsider.''" Toyoda explained how just one sentence had sent him away.


    After thinking it over for an entire day, Toyoda decided to approach Hardy, hoping to convince him to support Toyota. After hearing Toyoda''s story, Hardy''s expression remained unchanged.


    At this point, Toyota was far from being the powerhouse it would become. It couldn''t even compete with other Japanese car companies, let alone American ones.


    "Mr. Hardy, I hope to gain your support. If we can merge with some of those confiscated factories, Toyota could quickly become Japan''s largest car company. I guarantee we will bring you significant profits," Toyoda said earnestly.


    Hardy found it amusing. Was this the start of internal competition, with plans to devour the competition?


    "What''s your offer?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m willing to give up 40% of our shares in exchange for $2 million and the merger with other factories," Toyoda replied.


    Hardy shook his head.


    Stay updated through empire


    "Those factories each have their own specific purposes. As for complete vehicle manufacturing, we hadn''t planned on keeping it. However, if you''re interested, I can arrange for a few companies to acquire Toyota''s shares, allowing your family to retain 30%."


    "Three million dollars in cash and a $3 million low-interest loan. I can guarantee that Toyota will gain access to advanced manufacturing techniques and production lines from American car companies."


    "Toyota will abandon all other factory operations, keeping only the passenger car, van and F.J. Series production lines, and will not be involved in any sectors that could aid military production."


    "If you agree to these terms, talk to the delegation. They will handle the details. If not, you''re free to manage your company as you see fit."


    Toyoda could hear the firmness in Hardy''s tone, as well as the underlying suggestion to leave. He stood up, bowed, and took his leave.


    "I will seriously consider this, Mr. Hardy." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy instructed his assistant to see Toyoda out and to inform the delegation of his decision.


    Three million dollars in acquisition funds.


    Three million dollars in low-interest loans.


    This money wouldn''t come from any other bank but from the $570 million he had brought with him. That aid fund was precisely for this purpose.


    Hardy had granted the delegation the authority to offer any Japanese company accepting an acquisition by the seven major conglomerates not only access to American technology but also varying amounts of support funds in the form of low-interest loans.


    A five-year term.


    Interest so low it could be practically ignored.


    This one condition alone would entice countless companies.


    They were living a hard life now. The seven major conglomerates brought them what they desired most: capital, low-interest loans, sales channels, and access to American technology.


    What was this?


    This was like a father''s love.


    Whatever you lack, we have it. All you have to do is behave and obey.


    Under such conditions, how many companies could resist? On one side were favorable terms; on the other, refusal meant certain death. What would you choose?


    As for the Bushido spirit? Forget it. Businessmen only believe in the spirit of making money, and even those rare businessmen who still held onto that spirit didn''t really have a choice. The country was already occupied, so what''s the point of clinging to some ideology?


    Many companies chose to surrender.


    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, it was late September. Hardy and his group had been in Japan for over a month, and during that time, the delegation had acquired more than 300 companies.


    These acquisitions spanned various industries, including power, water supply, electronics, and automobiles. Hardy had extended a total of $350 million in low-interest loans.


    With the influx of capital, these companies rapidly resumed production. Many of the skilled workers returned to their jobs, resolving the unemployment of tens of thousands of laid-off workers.


    Having a job meant earning money, and with money, they could afford food.


    It had to be admitted.


    The Japanese were incredibly hardworking, much more so than Americans. They worked without complaint. Jobs were hard to find now, so everyone cherished their work.


    Factory workers worked overtime without slacking off, fearing they might be fired by the managers.


    Meanwhile, in American factories, workers would strike at the drop of a hat.


    The unions had spoiled the workers, and many factories spent half the year dealing with strikes. Hardy honestly couldn''t tell whether the unions were a good or bad influence. On one hand, they safeguarded workers'' rights, but on the other, they pushed factories to move abroad, depriving workers of more opportunities and leaving them jobless.


    Moreover, American workers wages were more than ten times higher than those in Japan. From the perspective of the conglomerate managers, these Japanese wages were negligible.


    Hardy Shipping had re-established a shipping company in Japan. He transferred the remaining cargo ships under his control, instantly making it the largest shipping company in Japan.


    By this point, Hardy had completely absorbed the post-war military cargo ships he had acquired from the U.S.

 Chapter 532 The Start Of Japan Financial War

    However, with this move, he also completed his global shipping network.The companies that had signed contracts with him now received orders for parts from American factories. Even after accounting for transportation costs, these parts were still much cheaper than producing them in the U.S.


    Factories reopened.


    Workers received wages.


    Everyone had smiles on their faces.


    At last, they could afford a proper meal.


    Japan had already felt a noticeable change in just the one month Hardy had been there. It was no longer as lifeless as before; now it was bustling with vitality.


    A large number of Japanese companies, especially those producing consumer goods, were working day and night to meet production demands. The products they made were shipped to the U.S., where they were often processed further or simply labeled before being re-exported to Europe. The U.S. made a profit from the price difference.


    Factories producing mechanical parts had also reopened, signing contracts with American machinery companies to supply cheaper components.


    One day, a Japanese newspaper published an article titled, "A Record of Hardy''s Fifty Days in Japan and the Huge Changes He Brought!"


    Enjoy more content from empire


    The article detailed everything Hardy had done since arriving in Japan.


    He had acquired factories, rehired workers, and resolved the employment issues of millions of people. These workers were the breadwinners of their families, indirectly solving the livelihood problems of millions more.


    The docks were working around the clock, trading goods in exchange for more food.


    The article ended with lavish praise, elevating Hardy to the status of a savior for Japan.


    MacArthur was currently in Osaka, near a military base by the coast. When he saw the article, his expression darkened.


    Previously, the Japanese had praised him in the same way, but now they had turned to worship Hardy instead. This made the proud MacArthur uncomfortable.


    "The economic savior, how laughable. If it weren''t for the fact that I have stationed tens of thousands of troops here, and for all the groundwork I laid earlier, could he have achieved such results?"


    Still, MacArthur was somewhat perplexed.


    He had seized those military factories, yet Hardy had remained calm and hadn''t approached him again, which he found strange.


    Initially, MacArthur had planned that if Hardy came to him, showed humility, and recognized his place, he would give Hardy a lesson to teach him who was really in charge of Japan. Then, he would hand over the factories.


    After all, it was Congress''s decision, and he couldn''t block it forever.


    But Hardy had only approached him once. After that, there had been no further contact. Instead, Hardy had focused on acquiring Japanese companies, making great strides in that area.


    In reality, MacArthur wasn''t as composed as he appeared. After all, those assets weren''t just Hardy''s¡ªthey belonged to the seven major conglomerates. Offending them would be difficult for him to bear.


    The current situation left MacArthur in an awkward position. Hardy hadn''t sought him out, making it hard for him to backtrack.


    But seeking out Hardy himself would be a blow to his pride. All his earlier efforts would have been for nothing, and it would reveal that he was afraid. So, things remained at a stalemate.


    ...


    In the meeting room of the Imperial Hotel.


    Everyone was in a good mood. A large number of companies had resumed operations, significantly reviving Japan''s economic activities. They were seeing profits, especially now that they controlled a vast number of enterprises across various sectors in Japan, effectively forming a monopoly.


    Hardy glanced around the room and said, "Next, we will focus on dismantling Japan''s banking, financial, and insurance sectors."


    "I''ve reviewed the data. We haven''t acquired many banks, financial firms, or insurance companies yet. It''s clear that Japan is still trying to maintain the independence of its financial sector, which is unacceptable."


    "Now that we control the majority of industries, I believe restructuring those financial companies won''t be too difficult."


    "I''ll highlight a few key directions for everyone to focus on. First, all factory and business funds, including workers salaries, must be transferred to banks we control, draining those other banks of their capital."


    Initially, Hardy didn''t impose strict limits on these companies, and many banks used their connections to pull in funds. Hardy had been observing from the sidelines, but now that their industrial plans were complete, it was time to cut off the lifeblood of the other banks.


    In reality, controlling the banks wasn''t as difficult as it seemed¡ªprovided you had enough capital and power.


    "Second, all factories must provide insurance for their workers, as required by law. But those insurance policies must be processed through the insurance companies we control."


    "Third, all financial services must be transferred to financial companies under our control."


    Everyone in the room chuckled.


    Many of them were financial experts, and they understood all too well the devastating impact these tactics would have on the banking, insurance, and financial sectors.


    They knew the banks would quickly submit.


    This was the advantage of a unified effort. When they acted, resistance was futile. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For example, Toyota Motor had kept all its funds in Sakura Bank, including its working capital and payroll accounts. But that day, Toyota representatives suddenly showed up, requesting to transfer all the funds and stating that they would no longer use Sakura Bank''s services.


    Sakura Bank was the core bank of the former Mitsui conglomerate.


    This move alarmed the Sakura Bank executives, who immediately contacted Kiichiro Toyoda. Toyoda had previously been close to the Mitsui family, and the two families had even strengthened their relationship through marriage. At that time, Toyota was seen as part of the Mitsui conglomerate.


    After the war, the Mitsui conglomerate was broken up, with some military-related enterprises confiscated and others spun off as independent companies. The Mitsui family was left only with its financial assets.


    Before, Japan''s economy had been on the brink of collapse, and financial institutions were struggling. Recently, with large American investments, many companies had reopened, and Mitsui Financial saw an opportunity. Through their connections, they reached out to companies that had previously belonged to the Mitsui conglomerate, encouraging them to deposit their funds at Sakura Bank.

 Chapter 533 Another Bank Run

    Toyoda immediately agreed.In addition, companies like Toshiba, NSK, and Ishikawa Machinery¡ªover forty in total¡ªalso deposited large sums of money into Sakura Bank.


    Sakura Bank began to thrive once more. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy''s group had primarily acquired Japan''s larger, more representative companies, but there were still many smaller companies struggling to survive. These smaller firms sought loans from banks, hoping to secure Mitsui''s support.


    With these new deposits, Sakura Bank began issuing loans.


    However, because of the tight capital situation, interest rates were much higher than before, significantly increasing Sakura Bank''s profitability.


    Some of the funds were also used for investments in funds. A U.S. fund company in Tokyo had been thriving, offering extremely high promised returns, and many individuals and banks were investing in it.


    But today, Toyota suddenly wanted to withdraw all its funds and transfer its payroll accounts to another bank. The executives at Sakura Bank rushed to contact Kiichiro Toyoda.


    "Mr. Toyoda, what''s happening? We''ve had a great relationship. Why are you withdrawing all your funds?" asked the Sakura Bank executive.


    Toyoda''s tone was apologetic, "I''m sorry, Mr. Mitsui, but this is an order from the board of directors, and I have no choice but to follow it. It''s not just us. I''ve heard that all American affiliated companies will be transferring their funds to banks designated by them. Please prepare accordingly."


    With that, Toyoda hung up.


    The executive at Sakura Bank was left stunned, holding the receiver in disbelief.


    American companies were the largest depositors at the bank. If they withdrew all their funds, the bank would be left hollow.


    Moreover, banks typically don''t keep large amounts of cash on hand, as they need to invest the money to generate returns. If these major companies wanted to withdraw their funds, the bank wouldn''t be able to provide the cash.


    A cold sweat broke out on Mitsui''s back.


    He sensed that something terrible was about to happen, perhaps even a conspiracy. Those damn American bankers were preparing to target Japan''s banking and financial sectors.


    Soon after, the phone on his desk began ringing nonstop.


    Customer managers were calling to report that more large corporate clients were requesting to withdraw deposits and transfer their payroll accounts.


    Mitsui was on the verge of a breakdown.


    What he feared was indeed happening.


    It wasn''t just Sakura Bank. Sumitomo Bank, Mitsubishi Bank, Fuji Bank, Kangyo Bank, and Sanwa Bank¡ªover a dozen banks in total¡ªwere all facing the same situation.


    A bank run.


    This was a blatant financial war.


    In the past, Japan''s banks wouldn''t have feared such a tactic. Before World War II, Japan''s economy, while not as large as the U.S., was strong enough to withstand this kind of pressure. Stay connected with empire


    But after the war, Japan''s reserves were depleted. The vaults of the banks were nearly empty, and business was tough. Numerous banks had already collapsed.


    Then came the American sanctions, which split up the Japanese Zaibatsu. The once mighty Japanese financial institutions were now like a bare tree, with all the branches and roots¡ªthe industries that had once supported them¡ªcut away.


    Now, with the American conglomerates swinging the axe, Japan''s banks had little defense left.


    What could they do?


    Turn to the government.


    All the banks, while stalling the companies withdrawal requests, banded together to appeal to Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida.


    To be honest, Even if they wanted to pay out, they didn''t have the funds.


    Most of their deposits had been turned into loans. Where were they going to find that much cash on short notice?


    Hearing the banks desperate pleas, Yoshida immediately realized that this was a deliberate move by the American conglomerates, aimed at Japan''s financial system.


    "How much cash can you put together right now?" Yoshida asked.


    "The money has all been loaned out to companies that weren''t acquired by the American conglomerates. You see, those companies were desperate for survival because the American conglomerates didn''t buy them, and they feared losing their market share. They came to us for loans, so all our funds are scattered among those businesses, and we can''t recover them now."


    "Prime Minister Yoshida, the American conglomerates are clearly aiming to control Japan''s financial sector. They already control most of Japan''s major industries. If they gain control over the banks and financial institutions as well, Japan''s economy will be entirely under their control, leaving us no chance of ever rising again."


    Yoshida Shigeru knew this.


    But what could he do?


    Hardy had once told him that if Japan wanted to return to the international community as an independent country, sacrifices would have to be made.


    In military, political, economic, and cultural aspects, Japan had to ensure the U.S. felt no threat.


    Hardy, step by step, was swallowing Japan''s economic body, and while Yoshida''s cabinet could see it happening, they were powerless to stop it.


    In fact, the cabinet had even discussed that perhaps, in order to regain independence, these things might have to be relinquished entirely.


    Besides, it wasn''t even a matter of willingly giving things up. The Americans were taking them by force, and there was no way to resist.


    "I''ll go meet with Envoy Hardy right now and see if he''s willing to help resolve this situation," Yoshida said urgently.


    Yoshida hurried to see Hardy.


    Hardy had already moved out of the Imperial Hotel. He wasn''t joking when he mentioned to the foreign minister about buying property in Tokyo. His staff had indeed arranged for him to acquire a residence.


    It was a European-style estate that had belonged to a British-Indian businessman decades ago. The man was involved in import-export, shipping cotton and coal to Japan, and, as he frequently visited, had built this estate in Tokyo.


    The mansion itself was European in design, but the interior d¨¦cor was eclectic¡ªIndian and European styles in the living room, a Japanese-style hot spring room, and an Indian-style garden.


    Before World War II, the Indian businessman had foresighted the chaos in Japan and never returned. During the war, business relations ceased, and the Japanese government eventually confiscated the property, which Hardy had now purchased.

 Chapter 534 Dismantled The Zaibatsu System

    Yoshida Shigeru met with Hardy, bowing respectfully, "Envoy Hardy, I''ve come to discuss the matter of the banks. Several banks have come to me, saying that companies are withdrawing their funds en masse, putting immense pressure on them. They are asking for some relief from this situation."Hardy looked at Yoshida and invited him to sit. Once they were seated, Hardy spoke calmly, "You''ve probably already guessed what''s going on, haven''t you?"


    Yoshida was taken aback. Explore hidden tales at empire


    He hadn''t expected Hardy to be so direct about it.


    "Envoy, what do you mean?" Yoshida asked cautiously.


    "I''ll be clear. I intend to restructure those banks. As the prime minister, you should know that the banks in question were at the heart of Japan''s six major conglomerates."


    "Before Japan went to war, those conglomerates controlled 60% of the country''s major enterprises, 55% of its capital, 60% of its sales channels, and 20% of its workforce. They manipulated politics and even started wars to exploit economic resources. I''m not wrong, am I?"


    Sweat began to bead on Yoshida''s forehead.


    "To prevent that from happening again, the old zaibatsu system must be dismantled. This is a key part of transitioning Japan to a democratic society. Go back and tell them they have two options."


    "First, they can accept acquisition and investment, relinquishing controlling interest. Second, their funding chain will collapse, their banks will fail, and they''ll ultimately go bankrupt and be acquired."


    Hardy was brutally frank.


    Unlike the traditional Eastern approach of speaking in circles, leaving things implied, Hardy spelled everything out plainly.


    He was essentially saying, "We''re taking you down. You can either submit or go bankrupt."


    And he had the power to back up such statements.


    If a bank''s funding chain broke, it wouldn''t be able to meet the financial needs of its clients. Other depositors, seeing this, would lose confidence and withdraw their funds too, creating a vicious cycle that would make it impossible for the bank to function.


    In such a situation, it would be nearly impossible for the bank to avoid bankruptcy.


    Finally, Hardy said, "Prime Minister Yoshida, I''ve told you before, Japan has the potential to regain its independence and return to the international stage. But Japan must undergo a thorough transformation, and this restructuring is part of it. You''ll have to weigh the pros and cons yourself."


    Yoshida left.


    Back at the prime minister''s residence, he convened a meeting with all the cabinet ministers, sharing Hardy''s clear stance.


    The cabinet fell silent again.


    They had no viable solution.


    Resist?


    How?


    If they were a sovereign nation, they could use government power, even the military, to protect their economic interests.


    But they were an occupied country, with no military, no governmental authority. The Americans held the power of life and death over them. They were in no position to resist.


    One cabinet minister finally spoke, "Most of the large enterprises have already been acquired. Both the companies and the capital are now controlled by American conglomerates. What use is it to hold on to just the banks? The Americans have their own banks in Japan, and if our banks can''t engage in economic activity, they''ll eventually close down anyway. I think it''s better to cooperate.


    At least we can preserve some of our strength."


    In the end, Japan chose to surrender.


    Several major banks were injected with capital from American conglomerates, losing their controlling interest. Although the banks continued to operate, the real owners had changed.


    In fact, in later years, Many of Japan''s largest banks would also have traces of American conglomerate influence behind them. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This fate was inescapable.


    Only in this timeline, it happened earlier and more directly, unlike in later years when it was the result of decades of economic imperialism.


    Hardy didn''t waste time with subtlety.


    Yesterday, Hardy was seen as Japan''s economic savior by the public, but today, to the business leaders of Japan, he was a blatant plunderer.


    The perspective changes depending on where you stand, and so do the conclusions you draw.


    ...


    A cruise ship docked at Tokyo Harbor, and a thousand passengers disembarked. Among them was a large contingent of managers and technical personnel sent by various conglomerates to Japan.


    This was already the third group.


    In total, more than two thousand people had been sent so far.


    The seven major conglomerates had acquired hundreds of companies in Japan, including dozens of banks. For each of these companies, they needed to dispatch their own management teams.


    Some companies required technical upgrades or needed to purchase advanced production lines from the U.S., so they also brought technical personnel.


    If it were just a single company, it would never be able to support such a large deployment of personnel. But for the seven major conglomerates, this was nothing.


    Each conglomerate had dozens of well-known large enterprises, and hundreds of subsidiary companies, with even more affiliated companies.


    The number of managers and technicians brought over seemed substantial, but spread across the hundreds of companies acquired by the conglomerates, it was insignificant. In the future, even more personnel would arrive, potentially reaching ten to twenty thousand.


    This was the foundation of the conglomerates.


    When Hardy initially envisioned controlling Japan''s economy, he decided to bring in these conglomerates¡ªnot just for their economic and governmental influence but also for the talent and technology they possessed.


    By deploying overwhelming forces, one can achieve overwhelming advantages.


    Relying solely on Hardy''s own group would be insufficient; they couldn''t conquer Japan alone. But with the combined strength of the seven major American conglomerates, they had the power to seize control of Japan''s economy. Coupled with America''s military occupation, Japan had no chance of resisting.


    Today, there was another major meeting.


    After each representative finished reporting their respective progress, it was Hardy''s turn. He said, "Overall, things are progressing well, and we''ve basically gotten everything on track. But I want to bring up another issue."


    "Before we came to Japan, we purchased several military-industrial companies, but we haven''t taken possession of them yet because MacArthur has been obstructing us. We spent $570 million on those companies, and every day we don''t get control of them, we lose money."

 Chapter 535 MacArthur Dilemma

    "We need to find a solution to this."After Hardy finished speaking, he looked at the representatives of the other conglomerates present.


    The vice president of Morgan Stanley frowned and said, "$570 million, and just the interest is $100,000 a day. It''s been 60 days now¡ªwe''ve already lost $6 million."


    "What exactly is MacArthur trying to do? We have the sale documents from Congress. What right does he have to block us?"


    "I think we should mobilize our influence and have Washington or Congress warn MacArthur," someone suggested.


    This was exactly the outcome Hardy had been waiting for.


    In fact, he could have gone to MacArthur himself, but he deliberately didn''t. When MacArthur had initially blocked them from taking control of the factories, Hardy had been secretly pleased and purposely dragged his feet in addressing the issue.


    Now that the acquisitions of banks and companies were complete and many Japanese enterprises had resumed production, Hardy''s plan for turning Japan into a manufacturing hub for the U.S., with its heavy industries and military industries dismantled, was well underway.


    With Japan''s economic structure largely in place, Hardy now had time to deal with MacArthur.


    MacArthur was arrogant and proud.


    Hardy wondered if he would be afraid of angering the seven major conglomerates.


    The group decided to file complaints with the conglomerates, urging their leaders to contact influential congressmen or the White House directly.


    Anyone who stood in the way of capitalists making money was their enemy.


    Losing $6 million? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was no small sum. At this point, MacArthur had made himself the enemy of the seven major conglomerates.


    Explore new worlds at empire


    Several calls were made to President Johnson.


    And not just from one person.


    In fact, Johnson had never been fond of MacArthur. And as for General Marshall, now the Secretary of Defense, he outright disliked MacArthur.


    The two men had personal grievances.


    When MacArthur had served as Chief of Staff of the Army, he had treated Marshall unfairly, hindering his career progression. Later, Marshall''s mentor, General Pershing, had sent MacArthur off to the Philippines, allowing Marshall to rise in rank.


    As for why Pershing had sent MacArthur away, that was another interesting story: MacArthur had married Pershing''s mistress, infuriating him.


    Regarding MacArthur''s obstruction of the seven conglomerates from taking over the factories, President Johnson and General Marshall shared the same opinion: MacArthur, feeling that he controlled Japan, was upset that decisions were being made without consulting him, leading him to make such foolish moves.


    "Boastful, attention-seeking, defiant, and insufferable¡ªthat''s the impression everyone who''s dealt with him has," Marshall said.


    "I''ll send him a telegram under the name of the Department of Defense, instructing him that economic matters in Japan are now under Hardy''s control, and telling him not to interfere," Marshall said.


    Johnson thought for a moment.


    Then he said gravely, "I''ll also have the White House send him a telegram. The sale of Japan''s military-industrial companies is a congressional decision, and no one can obstruct it."


    "During this time, Hardy has been reorganizing Japan''s economy, and hundreds of companies have already resumed operations. Japan is now on track to become a manufacturing base for the U.S. Their economy is recovering, and they''re starting to produce enough to trade for the food they need, reducing reliance on American aid. I''m very pleased with Hardy''s work."


    "MacArthur, however, is standing in his way. I think MacArthur has misunderstood his role. While he may be the Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces in Japan, he represents the United States and executes U.S. orders. Japan is not his personal colony."


    At the Osaka military base,


    MacArthur was smoking his pipe while reading a report about the division of Germany into East and West.


    At that moment, An aide came in with a telegram. "General, we''ve received a telegram from the U.S., from Senator Harriman."


    "Harriman? Why would he send me a telegram?"


    Harriman was no ordinary senator. His father was the famous American railroad tycoon, and Harriman himself was a business elite who later entered politics, serving as a governor. Now, he was a Republican senator with great influence within the party.


    Although MacArthur held a high position in the military, he wasn''t satisfied. He had twice tried to run for president. The first time, he competed against Roosevelt, but he ended up eating dust behind Roosevelt and obediently returned to the military.


    The second time was during the last election, when Hardy backed Johnson for the presidency. MacArthur had competed against Dewey for the Republican nomination, only to be overwhelmingly defeated by Dewey, forcing him to stay in the military once again.


    But he wasn''t giving up and was already preparing for the next race. MacArthur had aligned himself with the Republican Party, and Harriman, a senior senator in the party, was someone he sought to win over as an ally.


    In the telegram, Harriman used relatively gentle language. He expressed concern about MacArthur''s decision to block the seven conglomerates from taking control of the Japanese factories, pointing out that this was an unwise move.


    Word had spread within Congress about MacArthur''s actions, and if he offended the seven major conglomerates, it would be difficult for him to gain support for his future presidential ambitions.


    MacArthur''s eye twitched.


    He had only wanted to give Hardy a hard time, but Hardy hadn''t even reached out to him once during these two months of delay.


    Now the conglomerates believed that MacArthur was intentionally causing trouble, which left MacArthur feeling frustrated. He hadn''t intended it that way¡ªhe just wanted to humble Hardy a little.


    What to do now?


    Should he go to Hardy and tell him he could now take back the factories?


    Hardy would probably laugh at him.


    As MacArthur was still pondering, his aide entered with another telegram. "General, we''ve received a message from the Department of Defense."


    MacArthur quickly took the telegram.


    After reading its contents, he was stunned. The Department of Defense had also sent a message about the factories, using very formal language to instruct MacArthur that Congress had decided to sell these factories to the conglomerates and that he was to comply immediately.


    Damn it! The Department of Defense had now weighed in.


    It seemed the heads of those conglomerates had reached out to the Pentagon.

 Chapter 536 Hardys Goals For Japan

    Now he had truly angered the big shots in the financial world. He had initially hoped to run for president again, but with the seven major conglomerates against him, who would fund his campaign?MacArthur now regretted his earlier decision.


    He should have just handed over the factories.


    Now, he was stuck between a rock and a hard place.


    Before he could finish lamenting, a third telegram arrived. "General, it''s from President Johnson."


    In the telegram, Johnson used a harsher tone, instructing MacArthur to immediately return the factories to the seven conglomerates. Furthermore, he warned MacArthur not to interfere with Japan''s economic activities in the future, as Hardy was in full control of that sector.


    Although MacArthur was prideful, he knew he had angered too many powerful people, and if he wanted to maintain his position, he had to back down.


    He called for his aide.


    "Notify the military that is guarding the factories to allow the conglomerates to take possession. Also, call Hardy''s office and tell them they can take control of the factories."


    After saying this,


    MacArthur crumpled the three telegrams into a ball and threw them into the wastebasket.


    Since becoming the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers in Japan, he hadn''t been treated like this in a long time. In Japan, whether it was the emperor or the prime minister, they all showed him the utmost respect.


    When Hardy''s office received the call from the military, informing them they could take possession of the factories, Hardy smiled at the report.


    "So, even the proud MacArthur knows when to admit defeat. I thought he''d try to stand up to the seven conglomerates."


    MacArthur was politically naive, but he wasn''t truly foolish.


    He was just one of many generals the U.S. military had stationed abroad, and he wasn''t irreplaceable.


    Hardy ordered his team to take possession of the factories. This time, the U.S. military was much more cooperative. After verifying the necessary documents, they handed over the factories and immediately withdrew. The factories were now fully in the hands of the seven major conglomerates.


    These military-industrial factories were all part of Japan''s heavy industry.


    Kawasaki Steel, Kobe Steel, Sumitomo Metal Industries, Shinko Copper, Yokosuka Shipyard, Mitsubishi Tooling, Mazda, Nissan, Mitsubishi Aircraft Manufacturing, Mitsui Heavy Industries, Sumitomo Chemical, Maruzen Petrochemical¡­


    In total, 306 factories.


    These factories covered industries such as steel, shipbuilding, aircraft manufacturing, firearms, machine tools, coal mining, coking, oil refining, copper and aluminum production, and chemicals. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It could be said that Japan''s entire heavy industry and military-industrial base were contained within these factories.


    After securing these factories, Hardy convened another meeting with the leaders of the seven major conglomerates to discuss how to handle them.


    According to Hardy''s plan, all military-related activities within these heavy industry companies would be eliminated, and they would be repurposed for civilian use. For example, the shipyards would be used to build commercial vessels like cargo ships, cruise ships, and fishing boats, but they would no longer retain the capability to build warships or submarines.


    As for companies producing fighter jets, rifles, bullets, engines, torpedoes, missiles, tanks, artillery, radar, explosives, and howitzers¡­


    All the equipment would be dismantled and melted down. Japan would no longer retain any military manufacturing capability, in accordance with United Nations requirements.


    If it were any other country, they would have felt a deep sense of loss watching such production equipment be destroyed. But for the U.S., this was no issue. The seven major conglomerates already had their own military-industrial complexes, and their equipment, technology, and scale far surpassed Japan''s.


    The remaining equipment would be repurposed for civilian use.


    Hardy''s thinking was simple.


    By destroying Japan''s military-industrial foundation, they would set the country back significantly. Even if Japan were to reemerge as a strong economy in the future, as it did in the past, it wouldn''t pose a threat to the U.S. Instead, its reliance on the U.S. militarily would make Japan the U.S.''s most important ally.


    Hardy''s goals from all of this were clear:


    For him personally, Japan''s economic development could tremendously boost his wealth, as it would no longer serve only as a manufacturing base for the U.S., but also as a strong consumer market.


    For Japan, economic development and improving their standard of living is in their best interest. It''s also better for Japan to avoid accumulating too much power, as raising U.S. suspicions could stagnate their economy, given that the U.S. is the primary market for Japanese products.


    As for the U.S., having a wealthy ally to borrow money from when needed is far better than having a poor ally that constantly asks for help. What''s even better is that this ally''s military capability is weak and relies on the U.S. for weaponization, leaving the U.S. completely at ease.


    When Hardy informed Japanese Prime Minister Yoshida Shigeru of the delegation''s decision, Yoshida tried to maintain a smile, but Hardy could see that his smile was forced.


    No doubt, the Japanese politicians and nobility would be disheartened when they heard the news.


    ...


    Hardy arrived in Japan, wielding the power of supreme authority. At this moment, America''s policy toward Japan remained at its strictest.


    Everything was aimed at one goal:


    Weaken Japan!


    Hardy destroyed Japan''s military-industrial foundation. For the Japanese, it was like a profound loss, as if they had lost their parents. But for the Americans, what Hardy was doing was absolutely right.


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    This is what they called political correctness.


    Time flew, and soon it was September 13th.


    On that day, Duncan came to report to Hardy.


    "Boss, Henry says everything is ready. He''s asking if we should proceed."


    Hardy nodded.


    "Proceed."


    In the United States. Wisconsin. Madison.


    Mr. Judson, the owner of Judson Trading Company, drove to his company after having breakfast at home.


    Judson Trading Company was one of the largest in Madison, primarily exporting grains, food, and cotton.


    A few years ago, Judson had been just a shoe factory owner, with his factory worth only tens of thousands of dollars. One day, he saw in the newspapers that his cousin, MacArthur, had become the Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces in Japan. Judson got an idea. He handed over the factory to his partner and traveled thousands of miles to Japan.

 Chapter 537 The Federal Tax Bureaus Investigation

    When Judson returned from Japan, he gave up the shoe business and opened a trading company, focusing on exporting grain.He took out loans worth hundreds of thousands of dollars and shipped a boatload of grain and various foods to Japan. Once the goods arrived, some were sold to the military, while others entered the black market through under-the-table deals.


    From that first shipment alone,


    Judson made over $300,000.


    And it was pure profit.


    Judson was ecstatic. It was incredibly profitable. From then on, he started his frenzied money making trading business.


    Every month, he shipped at least two boatloads of goods¡ªthousands of tons of grain and food. Two-thirds went through official channels, and the remaining third was sold to black market merchants.


    Because part of his business involved smuggling, the accounts and amounts never matched. Some funds went through official channels, while others couldn''t and had to be stashed elsewhere.


    Moreover, his cousin MacArthur was involved. The only reason he could conduct this business was due to MacArthur''s protection. In truth, he was merely MacArthur''s agent. Of the profits he made, 60% belonged to MacArthur.


    To store the money,


    Judson came up with many methods.


    MacArthur told him that this money should never be kept in Japan.


    Eventually, Judson set his sights on Hong Kong, where he opened several accounts with HSBC. Every month, he deposited a portion of the profits.


    There were two accounts.


    One was opened in Judson''s name.


    The other was in the name of MacArthur''s second wife, Jean.


    Judson felt that storing the money in distant Hong Kong was safe. He had even reported it to MacArthur, who thought that HSBC, a British owned bank, was a secure place for the money.


    They didn''t believe anyone would trace it to Hong Kong.


    Originally, Judson''s business could have grown even larger, but he was cautious. There were only so many official grain quotas each month. If he shipped too much to the black market, it would raise suspicions.


    So, he maintained a steady output of two boatloads each month, totaling over ten thousand tons.


    Even with this modest volume,


    Judson earned over a million dollars per month, depositing the money in banks. MacArthur took around $600,000, leaving Judson with $400,000.


    Later, Judson opened more accounts in Switzerland, Cuba, and Brazil, using both his own name and MacArthur''s wife''s name.


    In this way, the money flowed steadily.


    After a few years, Judson amassed millions, with over $20 to $30 million stored overseas. MacArthur''s share was even larger, with Jean''s accounts holding over $40 million.


    This money, Could never see the light of day.


    First, it was black market money, its origins unexplainable. Second, it couldn''t be brought back to the U.S. without a legitimate explanation. In simple terms, it was typical black money. Bringing it back would require laundering, and laundering costs were exorbitantly high. Judson felt it wasn''t worth it.


    Even if the money made it back, he would have to pay federal income tax. The tax on such a large sum would be around 35%, a third of the total. Just the thought of it made Judson feel the pain. He couldn''t bear the idea.


    So, The money stayed overseas.


    Judson''s business was thriving, and life was becoming more comfortable. In his mind, he envisioned himself eventually becoming a billionaire, a true American elite.


    But just as he arrived at his office today, a few men in suits came to visit. One of them pulled out an ID,


    "Mr. Judson, we are from the Federal Tax Bureau. Please come with us to assist in an investigation."


    Judson''s body instantly stiffened.


    He knew, Nothing good could come from the tax bureau''s visit.


    He stammered in response,


    "Gentlemen, I¡ªI''ve always paid my taxes according to the law. There has¡ªthere has been no tax evasion."


    The lead agent responded calmly, "You can explain everything once we get there, Mr. Judson. Please come with us, and don''t make us resort to force."


    Judson didn''t dare resist. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He meekly followed the tax agents.


    In the tax bureau''s interrogation room, Judson sat in a chair. Although it was still September, he felt a chilling cold seeping into his bones.


    "Mr. Judson, how many years have you been in the trade business?" someone asked. Enjoy new chapters from empire


    "Over four years."


    "Where do you usually sell your goods?"


    Judson hesitated for a moment.


    "The primary market is Japan. I have all the proper export documents."


    "We''re not asking whether your exports are compliant¡ªthat''s customs business. What I''m asking you now is, do you have any accounts overseas?"


    Judson instantly felt a chill run through his entire body.


    He knew, since the tax agents were asking such a direct question, they must already have some evidence. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have brought him in and asked directly about his overseas accounts.


    Even though Judson wasn''t a lawyer or an accountant, after so many years in business, he understood basic tax laws.


    According to U.S. law, personal income tax is applied to all global income for U.S. citizens.


    If he had overseas accounts and transferred money to them, it would be a clear act of tax evasion.


    "No, I don''t have any overseas accounts," Judson flatly denied, refusing to give in easily.


    The tax agent questioning him wasn''t in any rush. He opened a file and pulled out several documents. "Based on our investigation, you have an account in Cuba with a balance of $2.5 million, and another account in Brazil with a balance of $3.58 million."


    "These two accounts, under your name, were each funded over the past two years. Do you have any explanation?"


    He couldn''t admit it.


    Because his overseas deposits were not limited to those two accounts.


    Moreover, if he opened his mouth now, it might lead to even more serious revelations.


    And besides, he still held on to one last hope.


    That hope was that MacArthur could save him.


    So, he chose to keep his mouth shut. As long as he didn''t confess, there was still a chance. He knew the principle of "the more you confess, the more punishment you face." He was very clear about that.

 Chapter 538 Tracking The Bribes Received By MacArthur

    After that, no matter what questions the interrogators asked, he repeated only one thing: he wanted to see his lawyer.When Hardy initially instructed Duncan to investigate MacArthur, they eventually uncovered ties to the Japanese black market, which implicated MacArthur''s cousin.


    Hardy then instructed Henry to investigate Judson thoroughly.


    Henry deployed elite personnel¡ªwiretapping, surveillance, tracking cargo ships, and investigating the black market.


    Eventually, they found a clue: Judson''s funds were primarily stored at HSBC in Hong Kong.


    When this was reported to Hardy, he laughed.


    What a coincidence.


    Instead of directly approaching HSBC''s top management, Hardy had his people, already embedded within HSBC, conduct a secret investigation. And this investigation revealed even more startling facts.


    MacArthur''s cousin, Judson, had initially deposited the money at HSBC because Hong Kong had very lax financial oversight at the time. It was known as a free financial port.


    Not only had Judson opened an account for himself, he had also opened an account under MacArthur''s wife''s name. Anyone with common sense could see that this money was meant for MacArthur.


    Moreover, the amounts transferred into these accounts were substantial.


    This indicated that MacArthur was the primary player behind the black market smuggling operation.


    To Hardy, this wasn''t surprising at all. As the de facto ruler of Japan, using his power for personal gain was quite normal.


    However, the fact that they had blatantly opened accounts using their own names and those of their spouses was shocking. They probably didn''t expect anyone to investigate them in Hong Kong. It was simply a case of carelessness.


    Even though the IRS was powerful, it didn''t yet have the formidable investigative capabilities it would develop later.


    Even in the future, many illegal accounts would remain hidden from investigation.


    The IRS was powerful, but it wasn''t omnipotent.


    They were just unlucky.


    If it had been anyone else, the investigation might have ended here, since probing these secret accounts required exceptionally high clearance.


    But the one conducting the investigation was Hardy.


    At that time, Judson had more than $10 million stored at HSBC, while MacArthur''s wife still had over $20 million.


    Initially, Judson had stored all his money at HSBC. Later, as the amounts grew, perhaps to spread the risk or for other reasons, Judson gradually funneled money through HSBC into banks in Switzerland, Cuba, and Brazil.


    During this era, Cuba was still the U.S.''s playground, under American control. Many Americans, including politicians and wealthy elites, vacationed in Cuba during the right seasons.


    Cuba''s financial regulations were also very lax.


    This was why the mafia families saw opportunities in opening casinos there. If Hardy had merely fooled them into going to Cuba, it would have been foolish on their part.


    Since the money had been transferred through HSBC, there were traces to follow. It wasn''t long before they traced the funds to accounts in these countries.


    After investigating all of this, Hardy thought for a moment and then instructed Henry to focus on Judson''s accounts in Cuba and Brazil.


    As for the HSBC accounts, Hardy decided not to reveal them, as they were the source. The Swiss accounts remained concealed because they were harder to investigate.


    He also kept quiet about MacArthur''s wife''s accounts, so for now, the IRS only knew about Judson.


    Even so, the IRS believed they had caught a big fish.


    After all, it was $6 million.


    MacArthur had targeted Hardy before. Although Hardy had orchestrated MacArthur''s downfall by having him offend the seven major financial groups, which eventually forced MacArthur to hand over the 300 military enterprises, Hardy wasn''t one to let things go easily. He wanted his revenge.


    So, he arranged for Henry to expose Judson.


    Of course, this wasn''t what shocked Hardy the most. During the investigation into Judson and MacArthur''s wife''s accounts, Hardy''s team later reported another piece of information.


    At HSBC, not only was MacArthur''s wife''s name on an account, but MacArthur''s own name appeared as well.


    And under his name, there wasn''t cash, but gold¡ªeight tons of gold.


    At the current price of $35 per ounce, this amounted to $10 million. ( 1 ounce = 0.028 Kg)


    Hardy suddenly remembered rumors from the future regarding MacArthur. During his time as Japan''s "Emperor," MacArthur had allegedly received massive bribes from the Japanese government, which allowed him to preserve the Emperor''s position rather than fully democratizing the country.


    It was also rumored that he had privately released a group of war criminals.


    It was said that the bribes MacArthur received were primarily in gold, scattered across numerous banks, with a total of about 100 tons.


    Of course, this was just a rumor, something people gossiped about, as these claims were never confirmed. But based on the current situation, it seemed these rumors were likely true.


    If he really had received 100 tons of gold, it would have amounted to over $100 million.


    This old guy sure had an enormous appetite.


    At first, Hardy had been astonished by the large amount. But after recalculating, he realized it was only a little over $100 million, which didn''t seem so extraordinary anymore.


    After all, in his time in Japan, Hardy had earned far more than $100 million.


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    After learning about the vast amount of gold that MacArthur had hoarded, Hardy instructed Duncan to investigate exactly how much gold MacArthur had hidden and where it was located. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    MacArthur was still in Japan, and Hardy couldn''t make a move against him just yet. However, Hardy knew that MacArthur would eventually lose his influence. If history followed its course, MacArthur would be disgraced after a defeat in the Korean War and subsequently removed from his position as Supreme Allied Commander by President Johnson.


    There were less than two years remaining until that event.


    This gold was ill-gotten, and MacArthur wouldn''t dare let it be exposed. Once MacArthur was dismissed and lost his power, dealing with him would become much easier.


    It wasn''t necessary to kill him.


    There were plenty of dark methods that could be used.


    Meanwhile, MacArthur''s cousin, Judson, had been arrested by the IRS. All of his domestic accounts and fixed assets were frozen. The IRS had immense authority¡ªthey could freeze personal assets without a court order.

 Chapter 539 The Global Times Jumps In To Ruin Hoovers Plan

    Judson''s lawyer had arrived as requested, but he explained that the situation was extremely difficult. The IRS clearly had solid evidence, and due to the enormous sums involved, Judson was facing hefty fines and at least 15 years in prison.Judson was terrified.


    Now that he had money, the last thing he wanted was to end up in jail.


    He grabbed his lawyer''s arm and anxiously said, "Floyd, you have to help me. Contact my cousin, General MacArthur. I''m sure he''ll find a way to save me."


    The lawyer nodded. "I will notify General MacArthur."


    At that moment, MacArthur was at his estate in Osaka. He didn''t just own property in Tokyo. Today, Setsuko Hara, wearing a white kimono with floral patterns, was sitting in the garden, chatting with MacArthur. Someone had invited her to star in a film, an ethical drama, and she was telling MacArthur about the plot.


    Just then, his aide-de-camp hurried in.


    "Commander, there''s a telegram from the U.S. about Mr. Judson." The aide-de-camp naturally knew who Judson was.


    MacArthur was puzzled. Why would his cousin contact him? Shouldn''t he be focusing on his business? He picked up the telegram and started reading. His expression stiffened halfway through.


    Judson had been arrested by the IRS and was now detained in jail. Two of his overseas accounts had been discovered, holding over six million dollars. Judson''s trading company and all of his assets in the U.S. had been seized by the IRS.


    MacArthur, a man who had faced decades of war without fear of gunfire or cannon blasts, was now deeply alarmed by what he read in the telegram.


    Judson''s trading company controlled Japan''s black market, and MacArthur had secretly held shares in it, earning seven to eight million dollars annually. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The money MacArthur received was deposited into overseas banks under his wife Joan''s name. If Judson revealed her identity, Joan would also face punishment.


    Moreover, everyone else would easily deduce that the money was for him. If his bribery was exposed, not only would his future presidential aspirations be dashed, but he would also lose his position as Supreme Allied Commander.


    MacArthur realized immediately:


    This was a plea for help.


    But it was also a threat.


    Judson was threatening him. If Judson was convicted, he might spill everything.


    "Is something wrong, sir?"


    Setsuko Hara, noticing the change in MacArthur''s expression, instinctively asked. One of her goals in serving MacArthur was to gather intelligence.


    In fact, this woman was essentially a spy.


    Seeing MacArthur''s expression change, Hara realized it was something serious. She wondered if it could be useful for Japan, so she asked.


    MacArthur tucked the telegram into his coat pocket, gave her a dark look, and turned to leave. That look startled Hara. She knew she had touched on something MacArthur had no intention of revealing.


    Recently, MacArthur had been very affectionate toward her, and she had begun to feel that he was infatuated with her. This made her a bit arrogant.


    Hara quickly followed him, hoping to remedy the situation. But before she could speak, MacArthur coldly said, "Aren''t you supposed to be reviewing the script? Go ahead, I have things to attend to."


    Hara froze in place.


    For the first time, the man was dismissing her.


    MacArthur had no time to deal with lovers now. He was extremely agitated. If this situation wasn''t handled well, it could spiral out of control, something he absolutely could not afford to happen.


    He was well aware that, whether in the military or in Washington''s political circles, he had few friends and many enemies. If he were investigated, there would be few people to help him and many who would eagerly bring him down.


    Back in his room, MacArthur puffed furiously on his pipe, thinking of ways to resolve this matter.


    Tax evasion. In the U.S., it was more serious than a criminal offense. If you committed murder, even if you were in prison, your private property outside would still belong to you.


    But if you were caught for tax evasion,


    Sorry. You could lose everything.


    The IRS had the power to fine you, seize assets, and even auction off all your property to cover fines.


    In short, they could do things the courts couldn''t touch, with the support of the Federal Reserve''s royal charter.


    No matter how influential MacArthur was, many U.S. government officials, including ministers and congressmen, had been taken down by tax issues. Even presidents had to tread carefully.


    His current concern was avoiding being implicated. If Judson implicated him, the consequences would be dire. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Could he ask someone to intercede?


    MacArthur realized he had more enemies than friends.


    And there were very few people who could talk their way through the IRS.


    Eventually, he thought of Hoover.


    Through a secret communication channel, MacArthur contacted Hoover, hoping he could help get Judson out of trouble. He was willing to pay additional fines in exchange for a reduced sentence.


    After reading the telegram, Hoover smiled faintly. He was an astute man, and he could easily guess that MacArthur had a share in Judson''s trade business, especially since its main operations were in Japan.


    Judson had overseas accounts.


    MacArthur had likely pocketed even more money from the business.


    MacArthur was asking for help because he feared being implicate


    When it came to connections, MacArthur was far below Hoover. MacArthur had spent his life in the military, with few political ties, while Hoover had controlled the U.S. intelligence apparatus for decades and had far deeper connections.


    Hoover reached out to someone he knew at the IRS and asked them to go easy on Judson. They agreed to keep the matter quiet, but a hefty fine would still be required. Hoover didn''t mind, as it was MacArthur''s money that would pay for it.


    However, the next day, things took an unexpected turn.


    The Global Times suddenly ran an article as the second-page headline: "A Six Million Dollar Tax Evasion Scandal¡ªPotential Involvement of MacArthur."


    "The IRS has uncovered a major case involving the Judson Trading Company in Madison, Wisconsin. The Judson company primarily exports grains and food, with millions of dollars in monthly sales to Japan."


    "The IRS investigation discovered that Judson, the owner, had hidden profits in overseas accounts to evade taxes. The amount found in those accounts was over 6.08 million dollars."

 Chapter 540 The Importance Of Cultural Affairs For The Happiness Of Men

    "Reporters have discovered that Judson holds another identity: he is the cousin of General MacArthur, the Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces in Japan. Before MacArthur went to Japan, Judson was just the owner of a shoe factory.However, after MacArthur became the Commander, Judson quickly registered a trading company and began exporting grains and food, with Japan as the main trading destination."


    "In just four short years, Judson became a multimillionaire. Now, Judson has been found to have concealed profits amounting to $6.08 million, and who knows how much more remains undiscovered. The question arises: were other individuals involved, and was there an exchange of power and money? This matter warrants further attention."


    Once this news broke, it attracted significant public interest because it mentioned MacArthur''s name.


    Some newspapers reprinted the article.


    Reporters even inquired at the IRS, and the response confirmed that the situation was real: Judson was currently in jail, and further investigations were ongoing.


    On an ABC political talk show, several hosts also discussed the Judson tax evasion case, naturally bringing up MacArthur as well.


    When Hoover read the newspaper at work, he frowned. While such matters could be handled covertly, once they became a public topic, operating in the shadows became exceedingly difficult.


    Darkness fears the light.


    Secret dealings fear exposure.


    At that moment, the phone on Hoover''s desk rang. It was the contact Hoover had reached out to. "This matter has been picked up by the newspapers and is attracting a lot of attention. It can no longer be handled privately. The matter we discussed earlier will likely be hard to follow through with."


    After hanging up the phone, Hoover cursed.


    The timing of this media exposure couldn''t have been worse, making it impossible for anyone involved to take action.


    When MacArthur received Hoover''s notice that the story had been leaked to the press, and that covert maneuvers were no longer possible, he too erupted in frustration.


    Now that Hoover couldn''t handle it, who else could he turn to?


    If Judson couldn''t hold out and spilled everything, MacArthur would be ruined. If this matter wasn''t resolved, he would live in constant anxiety.


    There was no other choice. He immediately notified his wife, Joan, asking her to hire the best lawyer for Judson and visit him in prison. She was to reassure Judson that MacArthur was doing everything he could to save him, and if he were sentenced and lost his fortune, MacArthur would cover everything for him.


    Even after sending the telegram, MacArthur''s mind remained restless.


    The sword of Damocles hung over his head, and no one could feel at ease under such pressure.


    Wait a minute.


    Hoover mentioned that the news was broken by Global Times.


    Wasn''t that Jon Hardy''s newspaper?


    Damn it. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was Jon Hardy deliberately working against him? Ever since Hardy arrived in Japan, MacArthur''s life had become increasingly difficult.


    MacArthur''s frustration was only just beginning. With Judson''s tax evasion scandal linked to him, it was clear to anyone with a discerning eye that MacArthur was likely involved. It was just a matter of time before the full truth came to light.


    On that same day, MacArthur received an order from the White House.


    President Johnson had issued a directive.


    From now on, all economic and cultural activities in Japan would be managed by Jon Hardy, and MacArthur was to no longer involve himself in economic or cultural affairs.


    MacArthur was furious when he read the order.


    Before this, MacArthur had been the true ruler of Japan, with absolute authority over all its affairs. He could decide the fate of the emperor, dissolve the cabinet at will, appoint officials, draft Japan''s constitution and laws, and restructure its economic and cultural systems.


    His power exceeded that of anyone else.


    But now.


    His authority was being stripped away, bit by bit. First, he lost control of economic affairs, and now even cultural authority was taken from him.


    In the past, he would have fiercely argued with President Johnson to defend his rights. He had done so before. But now, with public scrutiny at its peak, he could only quietly comply with the order.


    It was also a move to avoid suspicion.


    Meanwhile, Hardy received a new appointment.


    He was now in charge of managing Japan''s economic and cultural affairs in full.


    Previously, Hardy had been designated as an economic envoy, responsible for aiding Japan''s economic recovery. However, many internal economic activities, such as determining the amount of grain supplied to Japan, were still under MacArthur''s control. Hardy''s role had mainly been in using funds to stabilize the economy, without direct administrative power.


    Now, that power was transferred from MacArthur to Hardy, along with cultural authority.


    This was exactly what Hardy wanted.


    With Judson''s arrest, the supply to Japan''s black market was cut off. Duncan reported to Hardy that the goods in the black market were becoming scarcer, and prices were once again rising.


    Hardy thought to himself,


    Isn''t this the perfect opportunity to make money?


    Now that he controlled the supply of grain to Japan, he could decide how much to sell and how much to supply to the black market.


    "Duncan, if I give you full control of the goods, can you manage the black market and gain control over more gangs?" Hardy asked.


    A fierce look flashed in Duncan''s eyes.


    "Boss, I''m confident I can do it."


    Hardy smiled faintly.


    "Good, I''m leaving the black market operations in your hands. I want you to gain control over more gangs; we''ll have use for them in the future."


    "As for the money we make, route it through the Cayman Islands accounts."


    Duncan nodded.


    Hardy still had many plans to execute. The upper echelons had their role to play, and the underworld had its own functions. Hardy had risen from the gangs, so he knew just how powerful they could be.


    Especially in Japan, where there was freedom of association, and gangs held a semi-legal status, making Japan the only developed country with legitimate organized crime.


    Gangs made just as much money as corporations, if not more. It was said that in later years, the Yamaguchi-gumi earned over $80 billion annually.


    The most important aspect was that they were deeply rooted in society, with greater influence over the average citizen than even the government or institutions. There were many things the government couldn''t do that the gangs could, often with better results.


    Think about Japan''s later industries.


    The automobile industry became its largest.


    It accounted for about 45% to 50% of Japan''s annual economy, making it Japan''s leading sector.


    Currently, it was completely controlled by seven major conglomerates.


    The animation industry,


    Which accounted for 18% to 25% of Japan''s annual economy, became Japan''s second-largest pillar industry.


    It had not yet risen, but Hardy was now in charge of cultural affairs, and his group already owned a comic company. This was something he could fully develop later.


    Then there was the adult industry,


    Which accounted for 13% to 20% of Japan''s annual economy, reaching a trillion-dollar scale. This industry was mostly controlled by gangs, and it was one of Japan''s calling cards. Hardy would make sure not to lose control of this.


    Without those teachers, It would be a major loss to the world''s coming-of-age education.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The world would lose much of its color.


    In later years, Japan tried to cover up certain aspects, but Hardy planned to use his current authority to make them more open¡ªmuch more open.


    All for the happiness of men around the world."

 Chapter 541 The Straw Hat Gang

    When dealing with MacArthur, Hardy didn''t go all out. His subordinates had uncovered accounts tied to Judson and MacArthur''s wife, Joan, as well as information about MacArthur''s own gold reserves, but Hardy only exposed Judson''s part of it.Had he directly revealed the account details of MacArthur''s wife, MacArthur would likely have been summoned for questioning, and he might have even lost his position as Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy intended to keep him around, as MacArthur''s arrogant, self-important personality was bound to land him in trouble sooner or later. He was also full of dirt and easy to handle compared to a new, clean general who might be sent over.


    After the incident with Judson, MacArthur was also significantly affected. At the very least, his arrogance was tempered.


    Hardy spoke to President Johnson about the situation in Japan and proactively requested economic and cultural rights.


    In the past, MacArthur would have fiercely opposed this, possibly even having a huge argument with the president. In Japan, he would have tightly held onto his power and used it to block Hardy''s efforts.


    However, after the Judson affair, MacArthur had become much more obedient. At this point, he wanted to avoid additional trouble and had no energy to fight Hardy, so he handed over Japan''s economic and cultural rights without a fuss.


    When Duncan first came to Japan, he recruited a local gang leader named Eikichi Onizuka to gather intelligence more effectively. This is the same man who would later be known as the GTO, famous all over Japan


    Over the course of a year''s development, Onizuka now commanded over 300 men.


    When Duncan returned, he summoned Onizuka, a man in his thirties, tall and muscular, with an intimidating presence. However, in front of Duncan, he was extremely respectful.


    "Mr. Duncan, what can I do for you?" Onizuka asked, bowing slightly.


    "Onizuka, I want you to get involved in the black market business," Duncan said.


    "The black market? Boss, do you plan to take over its operations?" Onizuka asked.


    Duncan shook his head.


    "Let me tell you something. The American trading company that supplies the black market has been investigated by the IRS. The reason they were able to bring large quantities of food into Japan was because the owner of that company is MacArthur''s cousin."


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Onizuka was momentarily stunned.


    Then it all clicked.


    That was likely the only explanation for how tens of thousands of tons of food were entering Japan each month. Otherwise, who else could have such influence?


    Since Japan''s surrender, the black market had slowly emerged. Now, Japan had no law enforcement agencies, and the U.S. military was in charge. If they had wanted to shut down the black market, they could have done so long ago.


    But the reality was that the U.S. military had never investigated the black market or the gangs controlling it. It wasn''t that the Americans didn''t know; they were extremely strict in their control over the Japanese people, even wiretapping citizens phones and opening their mail to check for illegal content.


    How could they not be aware of the black market and the gangs?


    Now that Duncan had told him MacArthur was backing the black market, Onizuka believed it entirely.


    "Are you planning to supply the black market?" Onizuka realized the significance of the matter.


    "Exactly. The supply from that company will stop, and from now on, I will provide the food and goods for the black market," Duncan said.


    Onizuka''s eyes widened, and his breathing quickened.


    He thought he must have misheard.


    "Boss, are you saying that the black market business is now yours?"


    "Of course. I called you here to oversee the operation. Can you handle it?"


    Onizuka immediately bowed deeply.


    "Don''t worry, I can definitely do it."


    This was a golden opportunity. Once involved in the black market trade, even a small part of it would bring in enormous profits, and his power would grow immensely.


    At the same time, he was even more astounded.


    So, the boss''s influence was this great. He had managed to secure control over the entire supply to Japan''s black market, a privilege of immense power. Most of Japan''s gangs relied on the black market for income, and controlling the supply meant indirectly controlling the gangs themselves.


    If they didn''t comply, you simply cut off their supplies.


    Without goods to sell, how would they make money? If they couldn''t support their underlings, their organizations would shrink over time.


    What if they tried to source goods from elsewhere?


    Anyone powerful enough to control the black market could easily crush a small gang. They wouldn''t even need to personally intervene; the other black market bosses would unite to eliminate the troublemaker, as they''d see it as a threat to their own business.


    "Boss, how should I proceed?" Onizuka asked respectfully.


    "It''s simple. Approach the gangs and tell them that if they want to continue doing business, they need to join the ''Straw Hat Gang'' and become one of us. If they refuse, they''ll have no place to survive," Duncan explained.


    "The Straw Hat Gang?" Onizuka repeated.


    "Yes, the Straw Hat Gang."


    The plan to subdue the Japanese gangs was devised by Hardy, and the name "Straw Hat Gang" was also coined by him. Duncan didn''t know why it was called that.


    It didn''t sound very intimidating.


    "Understood, boss. I''ll go talk to those guys right away," Onizuka said with a bow before leaving.


    At that time, there were countless gangs in Japan.


    Big and small, no one could accurately count them. Some had hundreds or thousands of members, while others had only three to five people.


    After World War II, when the U.S. military occupied Japan, Japan''s armed forces were disbanded, and a power vacuum emerged in the government and law enforcement. With citizens facing hardship, gangs quickly proliferated.


    Moreover, MacArthur needed these gangs to manage the black market, so he adopted a hands-off approach.


    This was long before Japan''s "Three Big Gangs" era. The Yamaguchi-gumi was just starting to grow, the Inagawa-kai had just been established, and the Sumiyoshi-kai didn''t even exist yet.


    In today''s Japan, there was no law enforcement, no formal markets.

 Chapter 542 Straw Hat Society Recruitment Method

    Aside from the rations distributed by the government, people had to buy everything else from the black market. The official market had collapsed, and the black market flourished.For black market merchants, Japan was a paradise.


    The entire black market was controlled by gangs, and it was like a return to the jungle, where the law of the strongest prevailed.


    Fights broke out every day.


    Especially in the Shinjuku black market.


    ...


    The boss here was named Ken Otsu, and he had gathered over a hundred men under his command, controlling the Shinjuku black market. His crew also operated an underground casino and controlled a group of women.


    During this time, it was hard enough for men to survive, let alone women. Many women lacked the means to support themselves and turned to prostitution. There were far more streetwalkers now than before World War II, and even respectable women, including mothers, were turning to such work to support their families.


    Eikichi Onizuka arrived in Shinjuku with a group of about a dozen men, asking around for Ken Otsu''s whereabouts. Otsu''s underlings quickly surrounded them, eyeing Onizuka suspiciously. "What business do you have with our boss?" one of them snapped.


    "Just tell him this, the person supplying goods to the black market has changed. From now on, we''ll be handling the supply. If he wants to continue doing business, he should come see me," Onizuka replied calmly.


    After delivering his message, Onizuka and his men sat down at a nearby drink stall, where he ordered a Coke with ice and started drinking. His underlings, though unsure of the situation, were awed by his confidence. They rushed to report the message to Ken Otsu, who frowned as he listened.


    "The supplier has changed? What''s going on?"


    After some thought, Otsu decided to meet this man. When he arrived at the drink stall and saw Onizuka, Otsu asked in a low voice, "Who are you? And what do you mean the supplier has changed?"


    Onizuka glanced around at the chaotic black market. "You want to talk here?"


    "Fine. Follow me."


    They walked to the riverbank, where Onizuka explained, "You may not know this, but the American supplier has been arrested, and your supply channel is now cut off. From now on, we''ll be the ones supplying the black market in Japan. The question is, do you still want to be in this business?"


    Ken Otsu, confused, looked at Onizuka. "You work for the Americans?"


    "Of course."


    "But I''ve heard the original supplier had ties to General MacArthur. How could he have been arrested?"


    Onizuka smiled slightly. "Haven''t you read the news? MacArthur is no longer in charge of Japan''s economy. I can also tell you that the man who was arrested¡ªthe one supplying the black market¡ªwas none other than MacArthur''s cousin."


    Ken Otsu was shocked.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    He wasn''t stupid.


    He immediately realized that this must be a power struggle between powerful figures. The man in front of him, Onizuka, was likely working for Hardy, the economic envoy, since the newspapers had reported that Hardy was now in charge of Japan''s economic and cultural affairs.


    "What are your terms, Mr. Onizuka?" Otsu''s tone became noticeably more respectful.


    "It''s simple. We''ve formed an organization called the Straw Hat Society, designed to help everyone make money together. We''re inviting you to join. You''ll continue running Shinjuku as before, but my boss says we''ll be able to provide even more goods, meaning more profits for everyone."


    Otsu understood.


    This was about absorbing his operation, making him their subordinate.


    "And if I refuse?" Otsu asked.


    Onizuka''s lips curled into a smile. "If you refuse, you won''t get any supplies, and there are two possible outcomes: either this market disappears, or your own men will take you out because you can no longer lead them to profit."


    Otsu''s heart skipped a beat.


    Onizuka was right. If they really controlled the supply chain and had powerful backing, he wouldn''t be able to do this business anymore. In fact, he might not be able to do any business at all. His men followed him to make money, and if he couldn''t provide that, they would abandon him, or worse, kill him and join the Straw Hat Society to seek their own fortunes.


    "Mr. Onizuka, I''m willing to join," Otsu said, making the smartest decision.


    "Good. Let''s go talk to the other market bosses in Tokyo."


    The next stop was Shibuya, where the local boss, Hiroshi Kawashita, gathered all his men when Onizuka and Otsu arrived. After Onizuka explained their purpose, Kawashita scoffed, "How do I know you''re not lying? I''ve been in this business for years, and you think you can just come in and take over?"


    "Even if what you say is true, I have no interest in joining your so-called Straw Hat Society. I''m used to being free. Why should I let you control me?"


    When Onizuka heard Kawashita call their organization a "so-called Straw Hat Society," he was instantly enraged. "How dare you speak so disrespectfully? Are you declaring yourself our enemy?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And if I am?" Kawashita retorted defiantly.


    "Bang! Bang bang bang!"


    Without another word, Onizuka pulled out his gun and shot Kawashita several times. Kawashita collapsed in a pool of blood, staring at Onizuka in disbelief. He never imagined that the man would kill him in broad daylight, in front of everyone.


    Kawashita''s men, seeing their leader killed, erupted in chaos. Some drew knives, ready to fight, but Onizuka''s men swiftly pulled out their own guns. With a dozen pistols pointed at them, Kawashita''s men were instantly subdued.


    Otsu thought to himself, If I hadn''t agreed earlier, I''d probably be the one lying dead right now.


    This Onizuka had no hesitation about killing. It was clear that he had powerful backing, which gave him the confidence to act without fear.


    "Who''s in charge now?" Onizuka asked, looking at Kawashita''s former underlings.


    Their gazes eventually settled on one man. He was in his twenties, somewhat handsome, with narrow, calculating eyes that hinted at ambition.


    "I''m Junichiro Akita, the vice-leader," the young man said.

 Chapter 543 Taking Control Of The Port District

    Onizuka looked at Akita. "You''re in charge now. Do you want to join the Straw Hat Society? If you join, you''ll become the leader and take your men with you to make money. If not, I''ll ask the next person."Akita didn''t hesitate. "Mr. Onizuka, I''m willing to lead the Akita group in joining the Straw Hat Society."


    This man was quick to adapt.


    Before, they had been called the Kawashita group, but now that Akita was in charge, the group would take his name. From now on, it would be the Akita group.


    Onizuka nodded in satisfaction.


    "Good. Let''s move on to the next district''s boss."


    "As for the dead Kawashita, no one paid him any more attention. Akita''s men would find a place to bury him.


    The police wouldn''t even bother to investigate the death of officers, let alone a gang leader.


    This was the current state of Japan.


    Port District. Tokyo''s largest harbor terminal.


    Two groups were engaged in a fierce battle.


    Handguns, rifles, and submachine guns fired continuously, with gunfire echoing all around.


    Chio Hosokawa had previously been the boss of the port district, commanding five to six hundred men. All goods entering Tokyo passed through the port, making it a lucrative location.


    When Judson first began expanding Japan''s black market, the first person he recruited was Hosokawa, who was then responsible for distributing and selling all the goods that arrived. Now that Eikichi Onizuka sought to take over, Hosokawa refused to submit.


    Hosokawa believed that Judson''s influence was still intact, and he would continue to make money under his former boss.


    Holding the crucial port, Hosokawa felt secure. But Onizuka didn''t hesitate¡ªhe armed his men and launched a direct assault on Hosokawa. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Onizuka wasn''t just using his own forces. Other bosses from different districts, whom he had already recruited, also brought their men to assist. This was not only an opportunity for cooperation but also a chance to strengthen unity. Their combined numbers exceeded two thousand.


    Hosokawa hadn''t expected such a ruthless attack. Caught off guard, and with Onizuka''s men heavily armed, Hosokawa was soon killed. Over a hundred of his subordinates were taken down, while the others either dropped their weapons and fled or knelt and surrendered.


    From then on, the port district belonged to Onizuka.


    At this point, the Straw Hat Society now had eight groups, each controlling the core areas of Tokyo''s black markets. The large cargo terminal, once Hosokawa''s domain, had become Onizuka''s new asset.


    "Whistle¡ª"


    A ship''s horn echoed as a 10,000-ton cargo ship sailed into Tokyo Bay, docking and beginning to unload its goods, which were then transported to Onizuka''s warehouse.


    At the warehouse, the black market bosses from several districts had gathered.


    Piles of goods filled the warehouse: rice, potatoes, sweet potatoes, wheat, corn, sugar, and seasonings. These were everyday necessities, and government rations were far from enough to fill people''s stomachs. As a result, people were forced to purchase food from the black market at exorbitant prices.


    In addition to staples, there were luxuries such as coffee, powdered milk, candy, and canned goods.


    Other luxury items included stockings, lipstick, and American-made clothes.


    The most in-demand items, however, were two things:


    Cigarettes and alcohol.


    Cigarettes were primarily American brands, while the alcohol selection included red wine, distilled spirits, and bottled beer.


    The Hardy Group''s strength far surpassed Judson''s former trading company. Hardy Group had its own large-scale supermarket chain and thousands of suppliers. Whatever goods they wanted, they could get¡ªand in large quantities, making their purchases cheaper.


    Seeing these goods, the black market bosses from each district beamed with satisfaction. These were highly sought-after items. Ever since Japan had been defeated by the United States, there was a tendency to idolize American products, with people believing that American goods were the best in the world.


    In the current black market, even the cheapest goods like potatoes and sweet potatoes were sold at several times their normal price, while rice fetched up to ten times its usual value. As for luxury items like cigarettes and alcohol, they could be sold at astronomical prices, several dozen times their normal cost.


    Although many Japanese were suffering from extreme poverty at the time, the scarcity of imported goods¡ªdue to strict regulations¡ªcreated a booming black market. Those who could afford it, or were desperate enough, would pay these exorbitant prices.


    As these items couldn''t legally be brought into the country, their rarity made them all the more expensive, fueling demand among those with resources or connections.


    Hardy smuggled these goods by exporting them from the U.S. to the Cayman Islands, from where a Cayman-based company would ship them to Japan. This way, they bypassed U.S. authorities and avoided tax investigations since the transactions no longer involved the U.S.


    This was the advantage of operating through the Cayman Islands, legal and efficient avoidance of U.S. regulatory oversight.


    After consolidating control over the Tokyo gangs, Onizuka began expanding into other cities. Every city in Japan had a black market, and the monthly consumption of goods was staggering¡ªafter all, Japan had a population of over 80 million, and their demand was enormous.


    Osaka, Yokohama, Nagoya, Kyoto, Sapporo, Kanagawa, Hokkaido¡ªOnizuka set his sights on all of them.


    Osaka was the birthplace of the Yamaguchi-gumi, although at the time, it was still a relatively small organization. Even in Osaka, it was just one of many gangs.


    The current leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi was Kazuo Taoka. It was under his leadership that the Yamaguchi-gumi began its rapid expansion, eventually growing into Japan''s largest organized crime syndicate, taking control of territories across the country and competing with other local groups.


    Taoka had already been leading the Yamaguchi-gumi for three years, and his ambition to expand was clear. However, just as he was preparing to make his move, he heard reports that many Tokyo gangs had been absorbed by an organization called the Straw Hat Society.


    Taoka was puzzled¡ªwho had the power to pull that off?


    One day, his subordinates informed him that members of the Straw Hat Society had arrived in Osaka and had made contact with Masao Morita of the Morita Group.


    Taoka narrowed his eyes. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    He had long been at odds with Masao Morita. Both based in Osaka, they had fought several times over territory and profits, with mixed results.

 Chapter 544 The Straw Hat Society Becomes Profitable

    Now that the Straw Hat Society had unified Tokyo, its power was undoubtedly formidable. If the Morita Group gained their support, they might join forces to oppose him.Taoka called in his subordinates and ordered, "Find out everything you can about the Straw Hat Society¡ªwho''s leading them and where they''re staying."


    His men set out to investigate.


    As local insiders, it wasn''t hard for them to gather information. Soon, they learned that the person leading the group was Eikichi Onizuka, who was staying at a hot spring inn in the city.


    Osaka was famous for having some of the best hot springs in Japan, and several hot spring hotels were located within the city itself.


    It was already November, and though the weather was cold, soaking in a hot spring was incredibly soothing.


    The man removed his wooden sandals and stepped into the hot spring, sitting about ten meters away from Eikichi Onizuka. He glanced deeply at Onizuka several times.


    For a while, neither of them spoke as they soaked in the hot spring for about ten minutes. Then, Onizuka opened his eyes and looked directly at the tattooed man. At that moment, their gazes met.


    Onizuka calmly said, "Taoka Kazuo."


    The mention of his name made Taoka''s heart skip a beat. He hadn''t expected the man to recognize him immediately.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "It seems, Mr. Onizuka, that you did thorough research before coming to Osaka," Taoka replied.


    "Heh, of course. I came to Osaka specifically for the gangs, so it was necessary to gather all the information. After all, your Yamaguchi-gumi is one of the top three groups in Osaka right now," Onizuka said.


    "And what exactly is your purpose in coming to Osaka?" Taoka asked.


    "It''s simple¡ªI''m looking for like-minded people to make money together. I''m inviting you to join the ''Straw Hat Society.'' By uniting our forces, we''ll become even stronger," Onizuka explained.


    "Heh, that sounds nice, but in reality, you just want to absorb us into your group, turning us into your lackeys to make money for you," Taoka coldly replied.


    Onizuka didn''t deny this, instead asking, "What do you think a gang is supposed to be?"


    Taoka was taken aback.


    He had never truly thought about this.


    "And what do you think, Mr. Onizuka? What is a gang supposed to be?" Taoka countered.


    "A gang''s fundamental purpose is to make money. The methods may be unconventional, but at the core, it''s still about business," Onizuka replied.


    "That''s what my boss told me, and he said it was something his boss had taught him."


    Taoka frowned slightly.


    Onizuka''s boss was likely the leader of the Straw Hat Society, but who could be above even him?


    Onizuka continued, "Gangs fight and kill over territory, but the ultimate goal is to make money¡ªwhether through protection rackets, running casinos, organizing prostitution, smuggling arms and drugs, or loan-sharking. In the end, it''s all about money."


    "Now, you have a chance to make even more money and grow your influence. It''s up to you whether you want to seize that opportunity."


    Taoka''s face darkened.


    He was a proud man who liked to be in control and didn''t want to have another boss above him.


    "And if I refuse?" he asked.


    Onizuka didn''t respond verbally. Instead, he raised his hand slightly, and from the wooden house behind the hot spring, several men emerged, each armed with guns.


    Taoka was startled. "You were prepared for this from the start. How did you know I''d be here?"


    Onizuka didn''t hide the truth.


    "I''ll let you in on a little secret¡ªwe''ve been tapping the phones of all the gang leaders in Osaka. When you called your subordinates to check on me and found out I was at the hot spring, you drove over here to meet me. Naturally, I prepared accordingly."


    Taoka felt a sinking feeling in his chest.


    He suddenly realized that he and Onizuka were not on the same level. While Taoka was using traditional gang methods to handle things, Onizuka was employing far more sophisticated tactics.


    "It seems you don''t plan on letting me leave this hot spring," Taoka said.


    "That depends on your decision. I''ve killed many people on this journey. My orders from above are to unite all of Japan''s gangs¡ªnaturally, that includes you," Onizuka replied.


    A few days later, a 10,000-ton ship docked at Osaka''s port.


    A large quantity of goods was unloaded from the ship and quickly transported to a warehouse.


    Inside the warehouse, the heads of seven or eight Osaka gangs had gathered. After exchanging glances with each other, they all turned their attention to Onizuka, who stood in the center.


    Smiling, Onizuka said, "This is the first shipment¡ªrice, potatoes, wheat, corn, sugar, coffee, powdered milk, candy, canned luncheon meat, along with cigarettes and alcohol."


    "The prices remain the same. How much you make depends on your skills. The Straw Hat Society isn''t here to exploit anyone. We''re here to collaborate and make money together. Soon, you''ll realize that without unnecessary conflicts, everyone can focus on making more money than ever before."


    The gathered leaders all nodded in agreement.


    Several gangs in Osaka had been completely wiped out¡ªthose who had refused to cooperate. First, they were given the opportunity to negotiate, and if they didn''t listen, they were eliminated.


    "I also want to mention that if you find certain products hard to sell or others that are in high demand, conduct a survey. We can adjust the supply accordingly. Additionally, if there''s something you need, just let us know, and if the quantity justifies it, you''ll see those goods in the next shipment."


    How considerate of them.


    This was the black market, and here was their attentive supplier.


    In just two months, the Straw Hat Society had absorbed over two hundred gangs across Japan, covering every major city and even some smaller towns. Some groups had even voluntarily requested to join. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even in small towns, black market goods were in demand, and if handled well, they could still generate substantial profits.


    At the end of the first month, Duncan reported to Hardy, "Boss, the net profit for the first month is $6.8 million. Next month, it''s expected to be even higher."

 Chapter 545 Power Struggle

    As factories of the seven major conglomerates gradually began operations, many workers earned a bit of money, which they could use to buy food and supplies on the black market.This created a perfect cycle.


    The volume of goods Hardy transported increased, and the black market business grew even more prosperous than before. With the market expanding, it''s estimated that monthly earnings could easily reach millions of dollars.


    As an economic envoy, Hardy could have lifted the restrictions on food and supplies in Japan entirely, given that the U.S. now had a surplus in food production that couldn''t be consumed domestically. However, Hardy still adhered to the previous restrictive policy.


    Why?


    It made more money. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Why sell at a fair price when you can get ten times that amount?


    At least for the next year, this situation won''t change.


    The main point is that Hardy uses the black market to draw in Japanese gangs. Now, the "Straw Hat Group" is expanding rapidly, having already become the largest organization in Japan, covering all regions of the country.


    This is highly advantageous for Hardy''s later plans.


    The Japanese Prime Minister received a call from Economic Envoy Hardy''s office, saying there was something to discuss, prompting Shigeru Yoshida to hurry over.


    Hardy received Shigeru Yoshida in his apartment.


    Now, Hardy''s authority had grown even greater, overseeing Japan''s economy and culture, making Yoshida more respectful than ever before.


    A servant brought two cups of tea.


    One was placed in front of Shigeru Yoshida.


    "Please have some tea, Prime Minister," Hardy said.


    Yoshida quickly bowed in thanks and respectfully said, "Mr. Hardy, please, there''s no need to address me as ''Prime Minister.'' Just call me Yoshida."


    Hardy took a puff of his cigar, set it down in the ashtray, and said to Yoshida, "I recently discovered something and thought it might require a change, which is why I called you over to discuss it, Prime Minister Yoshida."


    "Ah, please go ahead, Mr. Envoy."


    "I came across a document noting that Japan''s prostitution and brothel industry used to be legal. Is that correct?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, it was indeed legal."


    Before Japan''s defeat, it had been a feudal society, where the brothel business had existed legally for thousands of years. In some films, scenes depict women being arrested, but these were only unregistered women; those with legal registration were permitted to operate.


    "Then, MacArthur later issued a decree that prohibited brothels and the business of prostitution throughout Japan, leading to the eventual closure of legal brothels. Am I correct?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy, that decree was issued by General MacArthur. He thought the prostitution business was morally damaging, so he outlawed it, and later, I signed the government''s administrative order."


    Shigeru Yoshida was well aware of this matter, as he had handled it himself.


    "And did banning prostitution actually stop the business?" Hardy asked.


    Yoshida was taken aback.


    Then, he replied awkwardly, "No, I''ve had reports indicating that these women have simply gone underground, and more people are joining as illicit prostitutes. The number is probably even greater than before."


    Hardy nodded, and said solemnly,


    "I think this decree has been a failure. Firstly, several states in the U.S. have already legalized prostitution; it''s considered part of culture."


    "Moreover, some things cannot simply be banned with a single decree. Not only has it not disappeared, but it has actually increased. From my research, I believe the number of women in this industry is now ten times what it was before."


    "Previously, brothels were legal, with government oversight, and these women underwent regular health checks. But now, they''ve gone underground, and there''s no way of knowing if they''re carrying diseases, which could spread to many people, causing an extremely adverse impact on society."


    Yoshida nodded, agreeing with Hardy''s reasoning.


    Prostitution had existed for ages, and Yoshida saw no moral issue with it. Instead, he was more concerned about the loss of control.


    "The most important point is that the government used to tax the brothel business, but now, with everything going underground, the government doesn''t receive a single yen, which has significantly impacted its revenue. Don''t you agree?" Hardy said.


    "That''s absolutely correct," Yoshida agreed.


    "So, I intend to enact a new decree to lift the previous ban, allowing the brothel business to become legal once more. This would not only strengthen control but also generate additional government revenue. What do you think?" Hardy looked at Yoshida.


    "Ah, that would certainly be ideal, but what about General MacArthur?"


    This ban was imposed by MacArthur, and Yoshida was worried about angering him.


    Hardy looked at Yoshida and said sternly, "I am the Economic Envoy, responsible for Japan''s economy and culture. Is the legality of brothels not a matter concerning economy and culture? Since MacArthur made a wrong decision, I have the authority to correct it."


    "I hope the Japanese government will promptly enact a new law to lift the original ban. Of course, while it will be legalized, it won''t be like before, where brothels could be opened anywhere. I believe some regulations should be established." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "For instance, let''s confine these specialty businesses to a specific area, where conducting such business would be legal. Outside that area, it would be illegal. This would make management easier."


    After leaving Hardy''s apartment, Shigeru Yoshida sighed slightly upon getting into his car. Envoy Hardy was indeed exercising his power, but this law was one MacArthur had established. Lifting it would undoubtedly anger MacArthur.


    Clearly, this was a struggle for power between two high authorities, and they were caught in the middle.


    They couldn''t afford to offend either side.


    Offending either side would be unbearable for him. Now, Hardy controlled Japan''s economy¡ªnot only through administrative power but also by holding Japan''s true economic lifeline.


    Currently, Japan''s large corporations are all controlled by the seven major conglomerates.


    Japan''s financial industry is entirely under the control of these seven conglomerates.


    Most small industries in Japan are controlled by the financial sector, and thus, indirectly by the seven conglomerates.

 Chapter 546 Red Light Districts

    Offending Hardy?With a single thought, he could cause Japan''s economy to collapse.


    And as for MacArthur¡­


    He held authority over government appointments in Japan, even power over life and death.


    Shigeru Yoshida felt that he was in an impossible position.


    Upon returning to the Prime Minister''s residence, Yoshida immediately convened a cabinet meeting. Regarding reopening the brothel business, none of the ministers present saw it as a major issue, as it wasn''t truly a significant matter.


    The main problem was that this involved a power struggle between Hardy and MacArthur, which worried everyone greatly.


    Finally, the Minister of Health tentatively suggested, "Why don''t we secretly send a telegram to General MacArthur to inform him of the situation? If General MacArthur opposes it, he''ll naturally take it up with Envoy Hardy."


    "These two are both powerful figures. Let them resolve it on their own."


    "Envoy Hardy said a decision must be made within three days at the latest," Yoshida said.


    "If General MacArthur has any objections, I imagine he''ll react within three days," said the Minister of Health.


    Although this proposal wasn''t particularly brilliant, there were no better options. Yoshida then ordered a secret telegram to be sent to MacArthur.


    MacArthur was at the Osaka base when he received the telegram, and to be honest, he felt uncomfortable after reading it. The ban on prostitution was his order, and Hardy now wanted to change it, which was an obvious slap in the face.


    In the past, MacArthur would certainly have stopped Hardy.


    But now, with the unresolved issue concerning his cousin Judson, MacArthur feared it might implicate him, so he was trying to stay low-key and avoid conflict with Hardy.


    He crumpled the telegram and threw it into the wastebasket.


    He''d pretend he knew nothing about this.


    Three days passed, and with no response from MacArthur, the members of the Japanese cabinet understood his stance. Many were surprised because it showed that MacArthur didn''t want to offend Envoy Hardy either.


    Hardy''s standing in their minds rose once again.


    A few days later¡­


    The Japanese government issued a decree lifting the previous ban on the brothel business, with a stipulation that operations must remain within designated areas, making any business beyond those limits illegal.


    Operating rights were authorized by the government.


    Restricting operations to specific areas offered many benefits, such as facilitating the formation of regulated zones and making management easier. This decree immediately attracted widespread attention across Japanese society.


    Many were thrilled.


    Especially the men.


    After all, it was a thousand-year-old tradition, and it would have been a pity to lose it. Now, with legal establishments, they no longer needed to be so discreet.


    In fact, the Japanese government was pleased with the outcome. With the previous ban, all legitimate businesses went underground, preventing the government from collecting taxes. Now, with legalization, the government could once again collect tax revenue.


    And this tax revenue wasn''t insignificant. Japan''s government was very poor at the moment, so this source of income was no small boon.


    Yomiuri Shimbun


    "Restoring brothel legality has many benefits. Workers will undergo regular health checks, making it safer, the government can collect taxes, and legal protection makes the profession more stable, creating a more vibrant society." Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Asahi Shimbun


    "Japanese society should embrace its unique traits, and entertainment districts are one of Japan''s iconic features. This may attract more people to Japan in the future. Japan should be more open; this is a positive step. We should shout, ''Open Japan welcomes the world!''"


    Many businesspeople quickly recognized the profit potential. However, when they approached the government seeking operational rights, they found they couldn''t obtain them; all regional operating rights had already been allocated.


    Hardy, in requesting this business be opened up, naturally intended to control it. He had previously had Duncan unify the gangs precisely to dominate the entertainment district business.


    Hardy''s convoy arrived in Shinjuku, and Duncan opened the door for Hardy, with the security team quickly following behind.


    Tokyo, after the devastating bombings, had few remaining high-rise buildings. Though many areas had been cleared, they had turned into vacant lots.


    Most buildings on this street were wooden houses.


    "Has the property here been bought?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, it''s all been acquired. We spent over a million dollars; it covers more than 800 acres with four streets, and it''s only 300 meters from the subway exit¡ªa prime location."


    "The ownership of this property is registered under a company in the Cayman Islands," Duncan explained.


    Hardy thought to himself,


    The famous Kabukicho district of Shinjuku wouldn''t appear in the future as he knew it. This place would completely replace it, covering a larger area, with better planning and a more open environment than it would ever be.


    In the future, Japan''s entertainment industry would be under the management of Hardy Entertainment Company, a newly established department registered in the Cayman Islands, with Japan as its primary market.


    Every city in Japan would soon have one or more red-light districts, which would undoubtedly become cash cows in the future.


    Nightclubs, bars, adult entertainment shops, love hotels, bathhouses, massage parlors, themed body-wash salons, gourmet restaurants, izakayas¡ªyou name it.


    Once you arrive here,


    Everything from food and drinks to entertainment and fun is available in one place.


    Hardy even planned to set up pachinko and slot machine rooms, which were hugely popular in later years, in these areas.


    For now, there might not be much money to make, but it would allow him to capture the market early.


    The convoy continued its drive around Tokyo.


    As Japan''s largest city, Tokyo''s economic prosperity couldn''t be satisfied with just one Kabukicho. Hardy planned to establish multiple red-light districts.


    The convoy reached Chiyoda District.


    Chiyoda is the core of Japan, housing the Imperial Palace, the Prime Minister''s residence, and many government offices. Originally, Japan''s financial district was also here, making it a prestigious and prosperous area.


    The convoy stopped along a road.


    The streets were relatively quiet, and this location once housed a military university, covering an extensive area. After Japan''s surrender in World War II, MacArthur shut down the university, disbanded the students and faculty, and ordered that Japan was never again allowed to have military universities. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 547 ABC Televisions First Broadcast In Japan

    On this point, Hardy fully agreed.The university now lay in a state of abandonment.


    Leaving such a large space unused was wasteful. Recently, a company under Hardy Entertainment in the Cayman Islands purchased the entire 1200-acre property.


    This site would be redeveloped, with Hardy planning to transform it into another red-light district.


    This one, however, would be a high end red light district catering to affluent clients. And who are affluent clients? Simply put, those with money.


    As long as they have the cash, they can enjoy the finest services here.


    Naturally, the women here would also be the best.


    The convoy took a loop around the grounds, and as they returned to the main road, Hardy saw a shrine like building across the way, with a plaque that read "Yasukuni Shrine."


    In the future, this area would become Japan''s largest red-light district.


    Every day, the sounds of rock, metal, and "Yamate" and "Yuu-iku" would echo here, ensuring the restless spirits within the shrine would no longer feel lonely or neglected.


    Tokyo would soon host five red-light districts: Chiyoda, Chuo, Shinjuku, Shibuya, and Minato.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Each area had its own distinct character.


    Chiyoda and Chuo would focus on high-end services, Shinjuku and Shibuya would cater to the common people, while Minato would primarily serve American soldiers.


    Though the Japanese government had already arranged recreational areas for American troops, the quality was lacking. Once these red-light districts were complete, filled with entertainment options from the future, those American soldiers would be thrilled.


    Girls, gambling, and powder.


    Everything they could want would be here, enhancing their morale.


    Hardy planned to build sizeable red-light districts near every U.S. military base to enrich the leisure and entertainment lives of the troops stationed in Japan. After all, they''d traveled across the ocean to serve; how could he deny them a little pleasure?


    In major cities like Osaka and Kyoto, Each would have two to three red-light districts, each with a unique style and purpose. Hot springs, being a local specialty, would certainly be part of the bathing experience.


    Even smaller towns would have at least one red-light district.


    By next year, Red lights would be a common sight across Japan.


    Like a sudden breeze in spring, thousands of cherry blossoms would bloom.


    Japan''s male entertainment industry was advancing at full speed.


    Hardy felt, He couldn''t neglect the general public.


    Hardy planned to establish ABC Television in Japan.


    Previously, Japan had only one broadcaster, NHK, founded in 1925. It was Japan''s first broadcasting station and had branches nationwide, including Osaka and Nagoya stations.


    However, after Japan was occupied by U.S. forces, NHK was seized and repurposed as an office for the U.S. military, used to broadcast news and conduct propaganda.


    Hardy called Yoshida Shigeru again, to discuss television. Yoshida promptly arrived with the Minister of Education.


    After bowing, they took their seats, and Hardy said, "I reviewed Japan''s broadcasting laws, and they state that broadcasting rights are reserved solely for the government. I find this regulation unreasonable."


    "In the U.S., all television and radio stations are privately owned, which better supports cultural dissemination and authentic reporting."


    Yoshida and the Minister of Education knew Hardy was a media magnate in the U.S., owning its largest television station.


    "I think Japan should follow America''s lead in cultural industries and open up radio and television broadcasting. This would better ensure the neutrality and authenticity of broadcast programs, as well as protect freedom of speech and diversity in programming."


    In truth, Hardy didn''t believe any of this.


    He knew just how dark the inner workings of a TV station could be.


    As the economic and cultural envoy, Hardy had the authority to guide these matters, and in practice, such "guidance" was an imperial decree; the Japanese government could only obey.


    A few days later, The Japanese government issued another decree allowing private operation of radio and television stations to maximize broadcast reach, ensure program neutrality and authenticity, and encourage content that supported democratic development.


    It all sounded grand and noble.


    Of course, The government retained licensing authority, with broadcast and television licenses issued only upon government approval. Three days after the decree,


    ABC Broadcasting officially received Japan''s first private radio and television license.


    A cargo ship arrived from the U.S. West Coast.


    It was loaded with broadcasting equipment, and a 21-story building in Tokyo was purchased to serve as ABC Broadcasting''s headquarters.


    Additionally, Hardy acquired the original NHK radio tower to set up signal transmission. In the future, ABC Television would build more towers in other cities, establishing a network to cover all of Japan with television signals.


    While constructing the TV station, Hardy also shipped an entire cargo load of ''N.Y.T'' televisions from the United States, ready for sale in Japan.


    In fact, among the companies partnering with the seven major conglomerates, Hardy Group had already established several television manufacturing companies with Toshiba, Panasonic, and Sharp. However, these companies originally had no television production capabilities, and the factories were still under construction. The customized TV production lines were still being manufactured in the U.S.


    Each ''N.Y.T'' television was priced at $127.


    This amount would require an average Japanese worker to work for five months without spending a penny to afford a single television.


    Many simply couldn''t afford it.


    So, what''s the solution? Hardy''s primary goal was promotion, so this time, instead of selling, he was giving them away. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He touted it as a means to "enrich cultural life."


    Each factory owned by the seven major conglomerates received a few television sets, allowing workers to gather in the company cafeteria or an open area after work to watch programs.


    In city plazas, parks, and other gathering spots, several kiosks were built. Besides selling newspapers and magazines, these kiosks also had a secondary purpose: broadcasting television programs.


    In no time, 1,000 televisions were distributed.


    December 5.


    Tokyo''s weather had turned quite cold.


    But people were still filled with anticipation, with crowds gathering outside factory grounds, plazas, and park kiosks, waiting for ABC Television''s first broadcast.

 Chapter 548 Fostering Admiration For America

    Some people stood dozens of meters away, barely able to see the screen as more people crowded in, watching it like a movie. Even if the TV was just a dot of light in the distance, they refused to leave.Finally~!


    A vibrant station jingle played, the ABC logo appeared on the screen, and a bold voice in Japanese announced:


    "ABC Television Japan broadcasts officially start today. Now, enjoy our first program, featuring America''s most beautiful and famous star from Hollywood, Miss Marilyn Monroe."


    On the screen, Monroe appeared, dressed in a low-cut evening gown, her fair, delicate skin glowing, exuding an unparalleled allure.


    Monroe began singing a beautiful song in English. Although most Japanese viewers didn''t understand the words, it didn''t dampen their enthusiasm; everyone stared intently at Monroe on the screen.


    After today, many were bound to become devoted fans of Monroe.


    One thing was certain, As the first American woman to appear on Japanese television, Monroe was now unforgettable in Japan because the "first" is always memorable.


    After two songs by Monroe, The next segment was an introduction to America. Towering skyscrapers lined Manhattan, cars crowded the highways, massive chain supermarkets with shelves packed with goods, and large shopping malls showcasing clothing and shoes, with customers strolling leisurely with bags in hand.


    Residential neighborhoods showed row upon row of houses, each with a car parked in front, spacious homes where cars and televisions were standard for every household, with kitchens filled with appliances, portraying a level of modernity that seemed unbelievable.


    Las Vegas casinos, Guests enjoying a large pool, playing in the leisure areas, and gambling joyfully in the luxurious casino area. Someone hit a jackpot of $120,000, and those around offered immediate congratulations.


    The prize amount left many Japanese wide eyed with surprise.


    $120,000!


    Someone mentally calculated their own salary¡ªearning about $30 a month working at a factory, already considered an excellent job that made others envious. But $120,000 was equivalent to 300 years of his wages.


    Hollywood.


    The wide Sunset Boulevard, with roaring sports cars and countless beautiful women, was lined with major film studios on both sides.


    For many Japanese, this was their first glimpse of what America looked like.


    Countless people were awestruck.


    America was far more developed and advanced than they had imagined.


    And it wasn''t over.


    The screen transitioned to footage of President Johnson taking his oath for re-election earlier that year.


    The Japanese host narrated in Japanese, introducing him as President Johnson of the United States.


    As President Johnson spoke, the Japanese host translated along with the speech.


    For the vast majority of Japanese people, this was their first time seeing the "legendary" American president¡ªthis bespectacled foreign old man, who held the most power in the world. Japanese people, inherently respectful of authority, looked at Johnson not with hatred but with respect.


    These clips were carefully compiled from countless videos, crafted to promote America in Japan.


    In simple terms, it was a means of indoctrination.


    It aimed to foster admiration for America, instilling a deep-rooted reluctance to oppose it.


    Not only the crowds gathered in squares, parks, and kiosks watched ABC Television''s programs. Many prominent Japanese figures, including Prime Minister Yoshida Shigeru and even Emperor Hirohito, were also watching.


    These individuals could naturally afford televisions, so they didn''t need to squeeze in with the ordinary people to watch.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    When the promotional video introducing America''s way of life aired, both Emperor Hirohito and Prime Minister Yoshida Shigeru furrowed their brows deeply.


    A heavy sense of worry arose in their hearts. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since occupying Japan, MacArthur had also conducted propaganda efforts, but they felt it was nowhere near as visceral as television.


    The America shown on TV captivated not only ordinary Japanese citizens but also Japan''s elite, who felt that life there seemed almost like paradise.


    The impact of television was a hundred times stronger than radio.


    Many felt uneasy.


    But there was no way to stop it now.


    That night, many people stood in the cold wind, watching until the end. They enjoyed every program, even a Pepsi commercial, with deep fascination.


    A few days later, Wells Fargo introduced a television loan service.


    As long as one could provide proof of income, they could get a loan to take home a brand-new American television and watch ABC programs daily.


    Honestly, Many people were utterly enchanted by the television shows.


    Clenching their teeth, they took out loans to bring home a TV, and while they didn''t end up as homeowners, they would at least become "TV owners."


    When you start learning to "enjoy life,"


    Haha, You''ve already fallen into the consumer trap set by capitalists.


    Despite ABC Television''s lackluster profits in the Japanese market, other companies within the Hardy Group who are planning to export to Japan were keeping it from losing money with their advertisements. In fact, even if ABC was operating at a loss, the Hardy Group would still support it financially to dominate the Japanese market as soon as possible.


    ABC Television first covered Tokyo, and after starting regular broadcasts, quickly established stations in other major cities such as Osaka, Kyoto, Nagoya, and Yokohama. With sufficient funding, television signals soon covered the entire country of Japan.


    This was mainly because Japan''s land area is relatively small; the entire country is not even as large as California. Japan spans just 370,000 square kilometers, while California covers 410,000 square kilometers.


    Currently, local Japanese television stations remain under strict regulation, with no programming available. As a result, ABC Television has become Japan''s sole broadcasting station.


    This essentially grants them control over the country''s primary source of public opinion.


    The programming on ABC Television primarily features American shows, including "Mighty Mouse Playhouse," "Sesame Street," various movies and TV dramas, and "Captain America." It also offers children''s programs and news broadcasts.


    "Sesame Street" is popular with young children, but teenagers and even adults prefer "Captain America and other super hero shows," which quickly gained a strong following upon its debut.

 Chapter 549 Checking On Hong Kong Businesses

    Interestingly, a girl named Ayako Sasaki applied for a job at the television station and became a host. Her sweet and charming appearance led her to become the host of Japan''s first children''s program.She soon became a household name across Japan, affectionately known by children as "Sister Ayako."


    ...


    In Hardy''s office.


    A sheet of paper lay on Hardy''s desk, listing various terms: heavy industry, light industry, banks, gangs, black markets, red-light districts, television stations, radio stations, newspapers.


    Since arriving in Japan, he had accomplished many things.


    Working with the seven major financial groups, he took control of Japan''s heavy industry and converted it all to civilian enterprises. He also dominated Japan''s light industry manufacturing and consumer goods sectors, effectively transforming Japan into an industrial base for the United States.


    As for small and micro enterprises, they essentially served as subsidiaries to these larger companies, meaning they were also under his control.


    Hardy acquired several major Japanese banks, and the few that he did not buy were struggling to survive, unlikely to last much longer. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    He formed the Straw Hat Group to unify Japan''s underworld, gaining control over all of Japan''s black markets. The management of the country''s red-light districts was entirely in Hardy''s hands, controlled by companies based in the Cayman Islands. In the future, these districts would still be operated by the gangs.


    All land, buildings, and businesses were owned by an entertainment company. If any gang disobeyed, they could be easily replaced without affecting operations. Essentially, the gangs were just pawns, the visible hunting dogs.


    ABC Television and ABC Radio had now established a nationwide network in Japan, and together with the Global Times, Hardy held a substantial influence over Japan''s media.


    Moreover, the U.S. continued to impose strict cultural controls on Japan. Local TV and radio stations were not even operational, and newspapers, the only remaining form of media, were heavily censored. Any content that displeased the Americans could result in immediate arrests.


    ABC Television and the Global Times, however, did not face such restrictions, as they were American-owned media. Hardy, being a cultural envoy, was untouchable, publishing whatever he wished.


    For instance, they could run social commentaries without fear.


    While Japanese newspapers treaded cautiously, the Global Times spoke freely, and its global reach allowed it to provide the latest world news.


    As a result, many Japanese, especially those in mid-to-high-level positions, subscribed to the Global Times, which had become the country''s leading newspaper.


    It could be said that aside from military matters, Hardy''s control over Japan was already very high, rivaling that of MacArthur.


    Checking the time,


    Christmas was just around the corner.


    Hardy decided to visit Hong Kong.


    He left his assistant in Japan to handle any urgent matters and prepared to depart for Hong Kong.


    The plane landed at Hong Kong Airport.


    Victor was there to greet him. As soon as Hardy got off the plane, Victor approached respectfully, "Boss, I hope the journey wasn''t too exhausting."


    "It was just a few hours on the plane, nothing strenuous. How are things in Hong Kong?" Hardy asked casually.


    "It was chaotic for a while, but things have calmed down a lot," Victor replied. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, we''ll talk back at the villa."


    The convoy returned to the hillside villa. As they settled in, Victor began recounting recent events in Hong Kong.


    In November, just a month ago, the Fourth Field Army, despite being poorly equipped and lacking experience, managed to occupy Guangzhou and advance to Luohu, a short distance from Hong Kong, before being forced to halt.


    Hong Kong was thrown into a state of concern, but not panic. Despite some initial fears, many recognized that the ragtag forces of the CCP, with their rudimentary equipment and limited training, were no match for the well-armed, well-trained British troops stationed in the city.


    The British military presence had been steadily increased to over 10,000 soldiers, supplemented by warships capable of quickly responding to any potential threat. These forces far outmatched the improvised and underfed soldiers of the CCP across the border.


    When reporters questioned Governor Grantham about Hong Kong''s defense capabilities, he acknowledged the challenges of a prolonged siege but expressed confidence in the British garrison''s ability to deter any immediate attempts by the CCP to seize the city.


    The truth was that the British forces, with their advanced weaponry and superior training, posed a serious threat to the impoverished and disorganized CCP troops, who would have struggled to maintain a lengthy assault.


    "Recently, many have been offloading assets. I''ve taken the opportunity to acquire a lot of real estate and artwork at very low prices," Victor reported.


    "Aren''t you worried about the communists actually coming in?" Hardy asked.


    "Boss, you previously said that despite their posturing, they were not in a position to take Hong Kong by force. I trusted your judgment, and sure enough, they eventually withdrew. Their large army retreated after a brief standoff, and Hong Kong remained secure under British protection," Victor said.


    "Boss, your prediction was spot on." Victor looked at Hardy with admiration.


    Hardy smiled.


    What prediction? It was simply a matter of understanding that the CCP lacked the capability to challenge the British in a prolonged siege, especially with the U.S. Army positioned less than 500 miles away, watching closely.


    "So, any recent changes in Hong Kong?" Hardy asked.


    "The situation is much more stable now. People are back to business, and daily life is returning to normal. Recently, the British government announced in the newspapers that they plan to establish diplomatic relations with China to reassure the public and maintain stability. Boss, you''re a British baron and have connections with high-ranking officials in Britain; is this information true?"


    Hardy nodded.


    "It''s true. According to the intelligence I''ve received, the two sides have already had several formal discussions. Next month, Britain will officially send representatives to China to submit diplomatic notes, recognizing China and establishing diplomatic relations."


    This information came from Hardy''s intelligence department''s UK branch, which relayed it through the Global Times.


    After hearing Hardy''s words, Victor became excited. "Boss, if peace is indeed restored, Hong Kong will quickly regain its former prosperity. By then, the value of the assets we acquired will multiply several times over."


    "We''re making strategic investments here, and seeing our assets increase tenfold or more is well within our expectations," Hardy replied with a smile.

 Chapter 550 Be Bold, We Are Strong

    Victor then remembered something, "Boss, do you recall Mr. Xu, the person we did business with before?""Yes, I remember him. Why?"


    Hardy, with his excellent memory, naturally recalled Mr. Xu.


    "Recently, he came by with a few people from a company called ''China Resources,'' who want to engage in large-scale trade with us. I suspect that this company might be connected with the communist authorities," Victor said.


    China Resources? Hardy thought to himself, it was no secret that the company had strong ties to the communist regime.


    China Resources is a rather controversial company.


    The company often acted as an economic front for the regime, using trade as a means to circumvent international sanctions and support the struggling communist state. It operated less like a business and more like a tool for the regime''s agenda, providing whatever was needed by the state even in desperate times.


    "Their general manager, Mr. Qian, expressed interest in broader and deeper cooperation with Hardy''s company. Since this involves dealing with the communists, I didn''t dare make any decisions on my own. I was going to send you a telegram for instructions, but since you planned to come to Hong Kong, I figured I would report to you in person," Victor explained.


    "Boss, should we strengthen our cooperation with them? The main concern is that the U.S. has imposed stricter sanctions on the communist bloc recently, and if problems arise, it could implicate our company," Victor said.


    Victor''s cautiousness was out of loyalty to Hardy.


    Hardy chuckled, "Of course we''ll cooperate, but we will do so cautiously. As for the sanctions, we''ll find ways to navigate around them."


    "Register several shell companies in Hong Kong, then use Cayman Islands companies to create cross-ownership. When working with them, conduct all transactions through these companies. Sell the goods to these companies, and as far as anyone''s concerned, Hardy Group has nothing to do with who those companies partner with.


    "If the goods are ever inspected, so be it. It''s just a batch of merchandise. If someone tries to trace it back to the company, no problem¡ªwe can simply shut it down. And if anyone tries to drag Hardy Group into this, well, they''ll find it''s not so easy."


    At this point, Hardy just laughed. Unlike the completely layman MacArthur and his cousin, Andy was a generational genius in economics, and with the future ideas and knowledge shared by Hardy, it can be said that Andy and his team are the number one economic team in the world.


    Once they finish the process of these companies, it will be nearly impossible to trace them back to the Hardy group with the currently available resources in the current era.


    "Be careful, but don''t worry too much. We are already strong enough to take on this kind of storm head-on."


    "No problem," Victor replied confidently.


    "If it''s the Hong Kong government, I''ll have a good chat with Governor Grantham. If it''s the British government, I''ll speak with the Prime Minister or even His Majesty the King about loans and national debt. If it''s the U.S. government, I''ll personally take it up with President Johnson. And if it''s MacArthur, I can have him booted from his position within days."


    Hardy spoke with such confidence and authority.


    Victor was deeply stirred by his words. Working under such a boss was exhilarating; who could possibly challenge them now?


    The only real threats were Britain or the United States.


    But the boss wasn''t afraid of any investigations. If someone pushed Hardy too far, he would not hesitate to retaliate.


    Besides, given Hardy''s relationship with President Johnson, as long as Hardy didn''t betray the West, no one could touch him.


    After all, business is business.


    Everyone was in it for profit. The U.S. itself often engaged in trade with questionable regimes; why should it be any different for them?


    Victor didn''t linger, knowing the boss planned to stay in Hong Kong for a few days. There would be time to discuss matters tomorrow.


    After Victor departed, Hardy summoned John Wick, the head of HD Intelligence''s Hong Kong branch. In the study, Hardy laid out detailed instructions, and Wick promptly set off to meet with representatives from Singapore.


    Hardy''s decision to get involved wasn''t without reason. He had a keen understanding of future events and the evolving situation in Southeast Asia, and he aimed to influence some of those developments. Moreover, he saw potential opportunities arising from this situation.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    At that time, Indonesia had already gained independence, but Malaysia was still under British rule, with full independence still six or seven years away. HD Security had two military bases in the region¡ªone in Penang and another in Singapore.


    The land for these bases had been purchased from the British, who were more than willing to sell as their global empire waned and colonial territories edged towards independence.


    It was the last chance to make some strategic moves while Britain''s influence was on the decline.


    He even considered the possibility of carving out another slice of territory, or at the very least, establishing an autonomous region that could expand the Hardy family''s influence.


    Later that evening, Wick returned with news from his meeting. The representatives identified themselves as part of the "Democratic Alliance," an organization striving to create a nation where different communities could coexist peacefully and with equal rights.


    After listening to Wick''s report, Hardy pondered for a moment before saying, "Tell them I''m not making any promises. The outcome is uncertain, but let''s keep the lines of communication open. You''ll be responsible for handling this."


    "Yes, boss," Wick replied. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For now, Hardy was cautious about making any commitments; much depended on how the situation would unfold. Still, establishing a connection was a prudent first step¡ªa seed planted with the hope of future gains.


    After spending four days in Hong Kong, Hardy prepared to leave. He had been away from the United States for nearly four months, and pressing matters awaited his attention there. He planned to return to the U.S. for a while before heading to Japan after Christmas to address more significant tasks.

 Chapter 551 The Hardy Group

    Following a long day and night of travel, Hardy''s plane touched down in Los Angeles. It was already December 20th, and Christmas was just around the corner. Upon his arrival at the estate, Ava Gardner rushed to greet him.Ava embraced Hardy tightly. "Darling, I haven''t seen you in over six months. It feels like an eternity," she said, her eyes glistening with emotion.


    "I''ve been so busy," Hardy replied. "How''s your new movie doing?"


    "It just came out¡ªa drama. I spent two months on post production, and the response has been pretty good. It''s not a blockbuster, but I''m happy with how it turned out," Ava said with a satisfied smile.


    That evening, Hardy devoted himself to rekindling their relationship, leaving Ava thoroughly content.


    The following day, Hardy arranged a meeting with representatives from Bulgari Jewelers, who had recently completed a batch of custom jewelry for him. Additionally, a shipment of Rolls-Royce Silver Wraiths, which had arrived in Los Angeles months earlier, was finally delivered to the estate after being stored in a warehouse.


    Hardy led Ava to the courtyard, where a purple Rolls-Royce convertible caught her eye. Smiling, he placed a diamond necklace around her neck. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A Christmas gift," he said.


    "Thank you, darling!" Ava exclaimed, embracing him with excitement.


    Meanwhile, at the ABC television studio, a green Rolls-Royce convertible parked in the lot was drawing admiring glances. Irina, noticing the luxurious car, asked her secretary, "Whose car is that?"


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    The secretary replied with envy, "It''s the new Rolls-Royce Silver Wraith, priced at $200,000. That''s enough to buy a mansion in Beverly Hills."


    Just then, a man in a tuxedo approached Irina with a smile. "Miss Irina, your car has arrived."


    "My car?" Irina was surprised.


    "Yes, this is your car. Also, there''s a letter for you on the seat," the middle aged man in the tuxedo said.


    Irina quickly got into the car and found an envelope. When she opened it, there was just one line: "A Christmas present for my dear Irina. I''m back, at the estate."


    "Ah~~!" Irina screamed in excitement.


    She knew it had to be Hardy who had returned. She immediately started the car, turned the wheel, and sped toward Hardy''s estate, disappearing from the television station under the envious gaze of many.


    "Who do you think could be so generous, giving Vice President Irina such an amazing car? Could it be a new admirer from Hollywood?" a woman gossiped.


    Her friend rolled her eyes. "Are you dumb? Anyone with half a brain knows that Irina is our big boss''s woman. Who would dare to pursue her?"


    "I bet it''s a Christmas gift from the big boss himself," the friend speculated.


    The woman nodded, now agreeing that this seemed likely. She then sighed enviously, "Being the big boss''s woman sure is nice. You get such wonderful gifts."


    Her friend smirked, "Don''t even think about it. You''re not up to the standards."


    "You~!" The woman was so annoyed she wanted to hit her friend.


    Irina drove to the estate and parked the car below the mansion. Seeing the butler standing at the door, she excitedly asked, "Is Hardy back?"


    The butler smiled, "Miss Irina, Mr. Hardy is currently discussing business with President Andy. He said that when you arrive, you should wait for him in his room. He will see you as soon as he''s finished."


    Irina, understanding the situation, made her way to Hardy''s master bedroom. As soon as she entered, she noticed an exquisite jewelry box on the table.


    There was a note on the box with a line of writing.


    "This is also a gift for my dear Irina. Open it to see if you like it. If you do, I hope to see you wearing it later."


    She opened the jewelry box.


    Inside was a set of diamond jewelry.


    A necklace, and earrings.


    Irina admired each piece, unable to put them down. She held the necklace to her chest and tried on the earrings. Since she was wearing formal business attire today, the jewelry didn''t quite match. Her eyes gleamed as she thought of a plan.


    Hardy had been away for four months.


    The group continued to operate smoothly, thanks in large part to Andy''s efforts. Andy had become an indispensable assistant to Hardy, allowing him the freedom to expand the group abroad.


    Over the course of four months, Hardy Group''s development had been impressive. The security company was growing steadily, now operating in half of the cities across the United States with a staff of 9,000. Its overseas military bases had also begun operations.


    The film company''s performance was average, but the record label and talent agency experienced rapid growth. Hardy Records had become one of the top three companies in Hollywood, and the talent agency was also considered a leading player in the industry.


    The casino was Hardy Group''s cash cow, earning over $40 million this year and providing significant funding for the company. The investment arm had grown even larger, with around $150 million under management, supporting Wells Fargo''s cash flow.


    The lottery business had also launched, and though profits were modest for now, the future looked promising.


    Caesars Palace and The Venetian hotels had completed their main construction phases and were now undergoing full scale interior decoration, with plans to open by mid next year.


    The core of Hardy Group was Wells Fargo. This year, the bank''s growth had been phenomenal, with over 200 branches established across U.S. cities, making it a nationwide bank rivaling Bank of America.


    Wells Fargo had also opened branches in European countries such as the United Kingdom, Italy, France, and the Netherlands, as well as in Asian regions like Japan and Hong Kong, establishing itself as a truly international bank.


    With Hardy Group at the helm, Wells Fargo''s capital had reached $4 billion, providing ample funds for the company.


    Hardy could afford to acquire assets in Japan on a large scale, all thanks to the financial support from Wells Fargo.

 Chapter 552 Depended On Who Was Doing It

    The shipping company, once Hardy''s biggest investment, was now reaping the benefits of the global economic recovery. With trade volumes surging, the shipping company''s vessels were always loaded with cargo, generating continuous revenue for Hardy.The supermarket chain had expanded by two more locations, one in Los Angeles and the other in San Francisco, both following the previous business model and performing well.


    Hardy Mining also brought good news, having discovered a large iron ore deposit on their land. The deposit was extensive, the ore was of high quality, and it was an open-pit mine, making extraction easier.


    Although development had not yet begun, Hardy Mining''s stock had already soared significantly.


    As for other companies¡ªlike the TV manufacturer, Est¨¦e Lauder, the bottled water plant, the toy factory, and Playboy¡ªAndy only briefly mentioned them, stating that they were all doing well.


    Andy specifically noted the winery.


    He chuckled and said, "The winery''s sales were average before, but now everything is being sold in Japan, and demand is still outpacing supply. The winery has even started distributing other wineries'' products, earning extra income."


    The Japanese were just glad to have alcohol to drink; quality wasn''t their primary concern.


    Even if it wasn''t top-notch,


    the prices were far from cheap¡ªit was genuine American merchandise, smuggled through the black market at several times the original cost.


    Andy concluded with an update on the Cayman Islands. The island had entered a period of large-scale development, with numerous construction companies building all over it. Once completed, the Cayman Islands were expected to become the jewel of the Caribbean, a paradise on earth.


    Despite the ongoing construction, business operations on the island were not affected.


    In fact, the so-called companies were more in name than in substance. Since gaining autonomy just six months ago, over 5,000 companies and a dozen financial institutions had registered in the Cayman Islands. Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    This was just the beginning. Many had yet to realize the benefits of a tax haven, but once the Cayman Islands were fully developed, a flood of companies was expected to flock there. The future of the world''s tax havens had already proven that this path was a bright one.


    After finishing the conversation with Andy about the company, Andy took his leave. With Andy overseeing the operations, Hardy felt reassured.


    Upon leaving the study, the butler informed Hardy that Irina had arrived, so Hardy went to his room.


    When Hardy opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of a flawless figure¡ªtall and slender with curves in all the right places. The only thing adorning her body was the necklace around her neck.


    Irina walked barefoot over to Hardy. "I didn''t have a suitable dress to wear. Do you think I look good like this?"


    "Absolutely stunning," Hardy replied.


    Irina wrapped her arms around Hardy''s neck, her legs encircling his waist as he carried her into the bathroom.


    After their passionate encounter,


    Irina lay in Hardy''s arms and talked about the television station. This year, Super Idol was as popular as ever, continuing to crush the competition. With Christmas approaching, the grand finale was set for Christmas Eve.


    Irina also told Hardy about the new shows that had premiered this year, new dramas being filmed, and the ratings they had achieved. Through their casual chat, Hardy gained a comprehensive understanding of the station''s situation.


    Taylor was the last to know that Hardy had returned.


    After all, she was the youngest.


    Hardy drove to Taylor''s house and rang the doorbell. When Taylor''s mother, Elsa, saw Hardy, she greeted him excitedly, "Ah~~ It''s Baron Hardy!"


    Elsa, being British, had a deep-seated respect for nobility. With Hardy now holding the title of Baron and Governor of the Cayman Islands, his status in Elsa''s eyes had risen even higher.


    "Is Taylor home?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, I''ll go get her."


    Elsa hurried upstairs. When Taylor heard that Hardy was there, she rushed down in excitement. Seeing Hardy sitting on the living room sofa, she leaped onto his lap, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him.


    This was Taylor''s home, after all.


    Upstairs, Elsa witnessed the scene with a smile on her face. Her daughter was truly fortunate to have found someone like Hardy.


    She didn''t come downstairs, respecting the private moment.


    What about her daughter being taken advantage of?


    Well, that depended on who was doing it.


    When Hardy suggested taking Taylor out, Elsa readily agreed, "Have fun, and don''t worry about the time."


    Outside, Hardy led Taylor to a yellow Rolls-Royce convertible. He opened the driver''s door and motioned to her.


    "This is your Christmas gift. It''s yours now. You drive," Hardy said with a smile.


    Taylor was delighted with the car.


    A Rolls-Royce.


    And it was in her favorite color, yellow.


    Nearly 18 years old, Taylor had already learned to drive. She hopped into the driver''s seat with glee, while Hardy settled into the passenger seat. Taylor started the engine, and the sports car roared off.


    The weather in Los Angeles was always pleasant. Even with Christmas approaching, temperatures were still in the 20s. The car sped along, the wind in Taylor''s face giving her a sense of exhilaration.


    She loved this feeling of freedom. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where should we go?" Taylor asked Hardy.


    "It''s your car; you decide," Hardy replied.


    Taylor thought for a moment, "How about Las Vegas? Many people are treating it as a weekend getaway."


    "Sounds good."


    Taylor drove onto the I-15, heading toward Las Vegas. Doing whatever she wanted¡ªthis was what freedom felt like.


    This sense of liberty was something Margaret would never experience. Though Taylor wasn''t a princess, she was a hundred times luckier than Margaret.


    After driving 200 kilometers, Taylor finally grew tired. They stopped at a gas station along the way, where Hardy took over driving.


    "Has Beauty and the Beast been finished? When is it set to be released?" Hardy asked the still-excited Taylor.


    "It''s not done yet. The animation is taking a long time. The director said it should be ready by February, which is perfect because that''s when my birthday is," Taylor replied with a smile.

 Chapter 553 American Collateral & American Finance

    Hardy considered it for a moment. "Then we''ll release it on your birthday. I''ll also have them add at the beginning of the film, ''Today is Taylor''s birthday.'' How about letting the whole world celebrate for you?" Hardy suggested."Really? I love that idea!" Taylor exclaimed, wrapping her arms around Hardy joyfully.


    After five hours on the road, they arrived in Las Vegas and headed straight for Hardy''s hotel. The manager, who had been notified of Hardy''s arrival, hurried out to greet the boss.


    Hardy took Taylor to the casino, where they played slot machines and had a blast. That night, they stayed at the hotel.


    Wearing a cute pajama set, Taylor snuggled up to Hardy and whispered, "I''m about to turn 18, and I''m really looking forward to it."


    "So am I."


    In truth, societal rules no longer constrained Hardy. The reason he hadn''t been intimate with Taylor yet wasn''t because of any moral considerations; he found that the anticipation created a different kind of thrill.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The next day, Hardy and Taylor returned to Los Angeles. Taylor''s mother had no objections to her daughter staying out all night; in fact, she was secretly pleased.


    Christmas arrived.


    Monroe, who had been in New York filming Some Like It Hot, returned to Los Angeles for the holiday. As Hardy stroked her hair, he said with a smile, "Did you know? You''re famous in Japan now. To them, you''re the most beautiful American woman." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And to you?" Monroe looked up at Hardy.


    "Of course, you are," Hardy replied with a smile.


    He never hesitated to tell a woman what she wanted to hear. The words "You''re the most beautiful" could easily be said to any of them.


    Some words just needed a little preface.


    ''For this moment.''


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Japan, two new companies had just opened for business.


    One was called "American Antique Collateral Finance Company," and the other, "American House of Gold Finance Company."


    Both companies were registered in the Cayman Islands.


    The owners were not disclosed.


    The Antique Collateral Finance Company''s business involved accepting antique collateral. With appraisals by the company''s professional evaluators, clients could use their antiques as collateral for loans, and the company would invest the collateralized funds on their behalf.


    The company promised an annual profit rate of no less than 10%, with potential returns exceeding 20%.


    The House of Gold Finance Company operated similarly, allowing clients to collateralize their gold, which the company would then use to invest for profit.


    During World War II, how many cultural relics had Japan looted from occupied regions?


    By some estimates, over 3.6 million items from various countries.


    And how much gold had they taken?


    Reports suggested over 6,000 tons.


    These two companies began advertising aggressively in newspapers. Japan''s Asahi Shimbun even dedicated an entire page to promoting them.


    "American Antique Collateral Finance Company is a highly reputable financial investment firm with assets exceeding tens of millions and a customer base of hundreds of thousands. Last year''s annualized interest rate surpassed 30%, generating substantial wealth for its clients."


    "The main investment focus is on the U.S. financial market, including stocks, futures, and bonds, with the most professional team of American financial experts analyzing stock and futures trends."


    "Many customers wish to invest but lack the initial capital. What can they do? The American Antique Collateral Finance Company can help solve this problem. Perhaps you have some valuable antiques or artifacts at home. These items might just be collecting dust, serving no practical purpose. Why not use them as collateral with us and turn them into a tool for making money?"


    "The process is simple: bring your antiques to our company for appraisal. Our expert appraisers will authenticate and evaluate the items, setting a value. These items will then be used as collateral at the bank, and the funds generated will be invested in the U.S. stock market on your behalf."


    "Our partner bank is Wells Fargo, one of the top three banks in America, with an impeccable reputation."


    "Recently, several stocks in the U.S. market have skyrocketed, with some increasing more than tenfold. If you''re looking to grow your assets quickly, why not use those unused antiques as collateral? You can earn profits while still retaining ownership of your items."


    "The company guarantees complete confidentiality, ensuring that the details of any collateral are never disclosed."


    The Industrial Economic News ran similar ads for the American House of Gold Finance Company. Like the antique collateral business, the company accepted gold as collateral, arranging loans from legitimate banks, investing the proceeds, and allowing customers to redeem their gold later if they wished.


    Next, ABC Television aired commercials for both companies, showcasing impressive office buildings in the U.S., well-organized operations, and staff appraising antiques for secure storage. The financial investment teams, dressed sharply in suits, held meetings in New York skyscrapers.


    At the Wall Street stock and futures trading center, the scenes were bustling, with stocks rising amid shouts. It was the golden era of the U.S. stock market¡ªpractically anything bought would yield profits, making it easier to run schemes.


    During prosperous times, everyone feels tempted.


    After the relentless advertising bombardment, many became interested.


    Some Japanese aristocrats owned numerous artifacts, including items of Portuguese, British, Malaysian, and Filipino origin. As Japan was primarily a warring nation, it lacked a significant collection of cultural treasures. These artifacts, stored away and collecting dust, had little practical use. Now, with an opportunity to turn these relics into money, why not give it a try?


    Despite harboring resentment towards Americans, the Japanese acknowledged America''s strength, especially in finance. The Japanese newspapers frequently reported on the booming U.S. economy, which had been entering a rapid growth phase, with the stock market repeatedly creating wealth miracles.


    For a stock to grow 30-50% in a year seemed perfectly normal.


    Driven by curiosity, Fukagawa went to the Antique Collateral Finance Company. The receptionist was a blonde Western woman, adding an aura of prestige.

 Chapter 554 Artwork Scheme

    The business manager who greeted him was also a foreigner, speaking in broken Japanese, "How can I help you, sir?""I have a batch of antiques. How does the collateral process work?" Fukagawa asked. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If the collection is small, please bring it to our company. Our professional appraisers will authenticate and evaluate the items. If you agree to the valuation, we can arrange for the items to be used as collateral at the bank, and the funds will be invested for you," the manager explained.


    "My collection is extensive, with around a thousand items," Fukagawa said proudly.


    "That''s not a problem. We can appraise and evaluate the items at your location and transport them to the bank for collateralization," the manager replied.


    Fukagawa''s house was a large, opulent estate¡ªa sign of wealth. His father had been part of the Japanese army during the invasion of various regions, acquiring over a thousand antiques and artifacts through various means.


    Two American appraisers and two from Portugal, along with several armed security personnel, arrived for the appraisal.


    Everything appeared professional and legitimate. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing so many Americans, Fukagawa''s confidence in the company grew. It seemed like a well-established and reputable firm.


    He was unaware that even in America, there were con artists.


    Fukagawa''s collection consisted mostly of Malaysian, Filipino and some portuguese artwork, such as ceramics, bronzes, traditional calligraphy, ancient manuscripts, statues, and carved jade.


    Although Malaysian and Filipino antiques weren''t particularly expensive on the international market at the time, the sheer volume of Fukagawa''s collection led to a high appraisal value of $160,000, equivalent to 58 million yen.


    "The agreement with the bank allows for a loan of up to 70% of the appraisal value. So, you can receive $112,000. How does that sound, Mr. Fukagawa?" the manager asked.


    Fukagawa was satisfied. After all, he wasn''t selling the antiques; he was just using them to generate returns while still retaining ownership.


    "Since you agree, please review these two contracts. If everything looks correct, sign here, and we''ll arrange for the antiques to be transported to the bank to complete the collateral process. Once that''s done, you can just relax and wait for the money to come in."


    The contracts included collateral management and investment management agreements.


    Fukagawa signed without hesitation.


    The finance company accompanied Fukagawa to Wells Fargo, where they completed the collateralization process in his presence. With everything confirmed, the deal was officially closed.


    The manager explained, "Financial regulations are strict. The benefit of using an American bank is that the funds don''t need to enter Japan; they can be invested directly in the U.S., avoiding complications and regulatory oversight."


    The manager then added with a smile, "Mr. Fukagawa, from now on, you can just relax and watch your profits grow. Last year, our investment manager achieved a return of over 50%, so you could see a profit of $60,000 next year."


    "Of course, we charge a 5% fee on your profits."


    Fukagawa thought it was worth it.


    Using some unused antiques as collateral could provide a lucrative income, allowing him to enjoy a more luxurious lifestyle.


    The Antique Collateral Finance Company''s process of using antiques as collateral with the bank was entirely legal. Even if the matter went to court, Wells Fargo would not lose.


    The company did invest the funds in the stock market, buying stocks that Hardy favored, some even directly tied to his companies.


    This step was also legal.


    With the U.S. stock market booming, Hardy didn''t need to resort to a Ponzi scheme.


    So, how would this scheme conclude?


    Hehe, The plan was simple.


    Create a company, perhaps a pharmaceutical firm, and claim to have developed a groundbreaking new drug. Pour all the funds into the company, drive the stock price sky-high, siphon off the cash, and then let the company collapse. All the money would end up in Hardy''s pockets, leaving investors with nothing.


    As for the antiques, they had already been used as collateral with the bank. The agreement stipulated that if not redeemed within two years, they would become the bank''s property.


    The collateral agreement was between the bank and the finance company, so if the finance company went bankrupt, there was no way for clients to reclaim their antiques.


    Every step was legally sound, making lawsuits futile.


    The timing of the collapse would depend on how many Malaysian and Filipino antiques Hardy managed to accumulate.


    The American House of Gold Finance Company operated similarly, with funds funneled into the same investment schemes.


    Abe Fusajiro was originally a textile industry tycoon in Japan who had a deep appreciation for Malaysian and Filipino artifacts. Although Japan never officially acknowledged it, Japanese culture had some influences from Southeast Asian civilizations, and many elite individuals cherished cultural items from Malaysia and the Philippines.


    During World War II, Abe Fusajiro secured a large number of military orders, earning significant profits. Through his connections with the military, he acquired a substantial collection of Malaysian and Filipino antiques and artworks that had been seized by the military.


    This collection included calligraphy and paintings by famous Southeast Asian artists, several golden Buddha statues from temples in the Philippines, various treasures from Malaysian sultanate palaces, as well as porcelain, gold artifacts, and ivory carvings.


    The items were of great value.


    After Japan''s defeat in the war, Abe Fusajiro''s factory experienced a rapid downturn. The textile plant was on the brink of bankruptcy, lacking orders and unable to support its workers. Over 3,000 workers were laid off, and the factory operations came to a halt.


    Later, Hardy and seven major financial groups came in, and Abe Fusajiro''s textile factory was inevitably acquired. Although the Abe family retained a 15% share, the factory resumed operations under new ownership, with management transferred to the Americans.


    Now, Abe Fusajiro spent his days at home with nothing to do. Although nearly 70 years old, he remained restless. Seeing advertisements for financial companies offering collateralized loans against antiques in the newspaper, he was intrigued.


    He was unwilling to let Japan''s economy be entirely controlled by Americans.

 Chapter 555 Culturally Ignorant And Arbitrary Pricing

    He owned a vast collection of antiques, and perhaps he could profit from them in this way. Once he made enough money, he hoped to rebuild the Abe family''s business empire.He instructed his son, Abe Shojiro, to contact the financial company offering collateralized loans against antiques. Upon hearing that the Abe family possessed a large number of valuable antiques, the business manager immediately brought a team over.


    The antiques in Abe Fusajiro''s collection were all masterpieces, stored in dedicated rooms for safekeeping and display. With a leg and heart condition, Abe needed a cane for walking. He led the business manager and his team to the exhibition room in his home, feeling a bit melancholic as he gazed at the displayed antiques.


    He had never imagined that one day, the Abe family would have to rely on selling antiques to make ends meet.


    No, just collateralizing them.


    These antiques would eventually be reclaimed, Abe assured himself.


    Pointing to a painting on the wall, he introduced, "This is a work by the Filipino artist Juan Luna, titled Spoliarium. It''s a rare piece that I bought for 40,000 yen back in the day."


    "If the Southeast Asian artist most admired by the Japanese is Haji Abdul Rahman, then Juan Luna would undoubtedly rank second."


    The business manager asked an expert from his team to authenticate the painting. After evaluation, it was indeed confirmed to be genuine. The business manager then said, "We can price this painting at $2,500."


    Abe Fusajiro was taken aback, slightly irritated, and responded, "If you convert that based on the exchange rate back then, $2,500 is equivalent to 10,000 yen. After keeping it for so many years, I''d be losing a significant amount of money. That''s unacceptable; your offer is too low."


    The business manager shrugged, "The value of antiques is highest during stable times. The current market prices for antiques have significantly dropped, which is normal. You must understand that many people in Japan are selling their antiques to exchange for daily necessities, while few are buying."


    What the business manager said was true.


    Malaysian and Filipino artifacts were not popular in Europe, where European art, especially oil paintings, was preferred. As for Americans, they showed little interest in Southeast Asian artworks.


    The market for Malaysian and Filipino artifacts was mainly domestic, but with the current domestic situation, who cared about antiques? Japan held a vast collection of Southeast Asian antiques, many of which were looted. Even some ordinary Japanese military officers'' households stored several Malaysian and Filipino antiques.


    In these hard times, many people sold their antiques to supplement their household income, but the demand was low, as few had the means to purchase them. Consequently, prices were continually driven down.


    Currently, Southeast Asian antiques had almost no market. Financial companies offering collateralized loans on antiques were one of the few ways to liquidate such items.


    "Fine."


    Abe Fusajiro gritted his teeth and accepted, knowing that he currently lacked the leverage to negotiate. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Especially with Americans.


    The Americans had governed Japan for five years, implementing high-pressure policies, leading many Japanese to feel a deep fear of them. In many places, even an American homeless person would be treated with respect by the Japanese.


    Abe Fusajiro continued the introductions.


    "This is The Sultan''s Court by Abdullah Ariff, a great Malaysian artist. This painting is over 100 years old."


    "Given its age, we can price it at $2,200," said the business manager.


    Abe Fusajiro felt a sharp pain in his chest. Did they assess the value of such artworks merely by their age? Americans were indeed culturally ignorant.


    "This is The Eight Regions by Jose Honorato Lozano, a famous Filipino painter known for his watercolor works depicting Philippine landscapes and people."


    "Eight regions? Never heard of it. How old is this piece?" the business manager asked the appraiser beside him.


    The appraiser quickly replied, "It''s from the 19th century."


    "Then we''ll price it at $2,000," said the business manager decisively.


    Abe Fusajiro felt his heart could hardly take it anymore. These prices were entirely arbitrary. He turned to his son and said, "Shojiro, you take over from here."


    Shojiro took charge, negotiating the prices with the appraisers and business manager. The Abe family''s collection was indeed exceptional, including works such as The Meeting of Waters by Fernando Amorsolo, Malay Village by Nain Balan, and The Spirit of the Sea by Malang.


    Other notable pieces included Gathering Fish by Botong Francisco, Dance of the Rice God by Anita Magsaysay-Ho, Kampong Scene by Eng Tow, Spring Bloom by Ibrahim Hussein, Waves of Culture by Abdul Latiff Mohidin, and Rays of Hope by Chuah Thean Teng.


    There were over 180 paintings alone.


    In addition, the porcelain collection was also valuable, featuring pieces from renowned Malaysian and Filipino kilns, as well as fine examples of traditional Southeast Asian ceramics.


    The collection also included ivory carvings, wood carvings, Buddhist statues, bronzes, rare manuscripts, and over 3,000 other items. The most valuable items were the paintings, while porcelain and ivory carvings were priced at a few hundred dollars each, and rare manuscripts even less.


    Due to the quality and quantity of the collection, the final assessed amount was substantial, totaling $2.3 million.


    The business manager''s expression did not show any surprise, as if he was used to dealing with amounts in the millions. He said to Abe Fusajiro, "Mr. Abe, your collection has been appraised at a total of $2.3 million. According to the bank''s collateral rules, you can get a loan for 70% of that value, which means you can receive $1.61 million."


    Abe Fusajiro looked at the business manager and asked, "Can I get this money directly? I have other uses planned for it."


    The business manager shook his head vigorously, his expression turning a bit grim, "That''s not possible. I can tell you, this business mainly involves negotiations between our company and the bank to obtain cash through collateral. We are an investment company, not a loan broker."


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 556 A Jungle Where Capital Is King

    "I can tell you that no bank, not even a local Japanese one, would offer a collateral loan using these artifacts as security, except for our company doing this business.""These antiques hold no real value for us. We''re only using them as collateral to stimulate the investment market."


    "If you want cash, go ahead and ask a bank yourself. I doubt any bank will take on this deal."


    The business manager wasn''t wrong. Abe had indeed asked his son to inquire at banks about using antiques as collateral. In the past, it might have been possible, but nowadays no bank would engage in this business. With limited funds, most banks preferred investing in tangible industries rather than earning meager loan interest from antiques.


    Moreover, all the banks were controlled by the seven major financial groups, and since Hardy didn''t allow them to engage in such deals, no one dared to do so.


    So, at present, only Wells Fargo Bank in Japan was offering this service.


    "Alright, I will pledge the collection to your company," Abe Fusajiro nodded.


    The business manager handed over the contract, which Abe took and read. He found that the agreement stipulated that the investment needed to stay with the financial company for at least two years before cash withdrawal was allowed.


    "Isn''t this clause too restrictive?" Abe pointed to the specific condition.


    "We have no choice; we need to prevent anyone from using the loan platform to withdraw the cash quickly and abandon the artifacts, which would leave us with significant losses," the business manager explained.


    "But aren''t the antiques already collateralized?"


    "For our financial company, cash is more valuable than anything else. These artifacts are extremely difficult to sell. If the cash is gone and we''re left with a pile of unsellable antiques, we won''t be able to continue our financial operations, which goes against our objectives," the business manager explained.


    Abe Fusajiro agreed with the business manager''s reasoning, as cash was indeed the most important asset for businesses, which was also why he was collateralizing his antiques. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Picking up a pen, Abe signed the contract. The financial company quickly sent a team to carefully pack each piece of the Abe family''s artifacts and transport them securely in a safe.


    Then, Abe Fusajiro went to Wells Fargo Bank to finalize the collateral procedure, and everything was completed. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Back at home.


    As he looked at the now-empty exhibition and storage rooms, Abe felt a pang of sadness. "I hope everything goes smoothly. If this investment succeeds, it will help the Abe family rebuild its wealth."


    "Don''t worry, Father. I did some research beforehand. This company is very strong, and the artifacts are pledged to a bank¡ªWells Fargo Bank, which is associated with Hardy''s envoy. They won''t have any issues," Abe''s son reassured him with a smile.


    Businesspeople, collectors, even professors, Many held significant collections of Malaysian, Portugues and Filipino antiques.


    Some, due to financial difficulties, chose to entrust their artifacts to investment companies, while others did it purely for profit.


    These days, times were tough, even extremely so. With such a moneymaking opportunity available, many felt it would be a loss not to take advantage.


    After all, the artifacts weren''t going anywhere.


    Newspapers reported on the American stock market, which had been in a strong bull market for the past several years. Analysts predicted that with the post-war economic boom in the United States, this bull market would last a long time.


    With no way to invest in Japan and limited funds, this was an ideal opportunity¡ªto use antiques as collateral and invest the proceeds in the American stock market for potential profit.


    So, many people turned to collateral companies, pledging their artifacts to banks and letting them handle the investments.


    It wasn''t just businesspeople¡ªsome members of the Japanese royal family, who had escaped punishment after participating in the Southeast Asian occupation, saw this as an opportunity. They discreetly sent their butlers or relatives in disguise to the collateral companies for investment purposes.


    These individuals often had large collections of antiques. In the Philippines, they had looted like beasts, bringing the treasures back to Japan, which had since become their property. The quantity of artifacts they held was far greater than what the merchants owned.


    Their motivations included not just making money, but also a deep-seated fear that the Americans might one day seek retribution.


    If that happened, the artifacts wouldn''t be safe either. By pledging them to banks and investing in the American stock market, they could make money now and, in two years, when they were free to withdraw, they planned to transfer a portion of the funds elsewhere.


    To the United States, the United Kingdom, Switzerland¡ªwherever would secure their family''s future.


    Hardy didn''t feel the slightest bit of guilt. They had used their power to snatch these artworks, and now he was using his power to take them back. This is a jungle where capital is king, and in this market, the strong devour the weak.


    ...


    The antique mortgage investment finance business took off right from the start. Although the identities of those mortgaging antiques remain undisclosed, the company openly shared figures.


    The Antique Mortgage Financial Investment Company continued to advertise in newspapers, now stating:


    "The company has processed 856 mortgages, amounting to $16.52 million, all of which has been invested in the U.S. stock futures market."


    "Based on weekly fund accounting, a 6.3% profit has already been achieved. With the robust U.S. economy and Europe''s economic recovery, our experts predict that this year''s investment return rate will exceed last year''s, potentially reaching over 80%."


    "If you invest $1,000, we''ll return $1,800; if you invest $10,000, we''ll return $18,000; if you invest a million, we''ll return $1.8 million."


    "Our company has a professional investment team ensuring secure profits. Even our promised minimum 10% profit is more advantageous than any other investment. So, what are you waiting for? If you own antiques, contact us at +13239047433."

 Chapter 557 Go All In

    "Participate, and you will become an investor in American enterprises." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Miss this opportunity, and you''ll regret it for life."


    The advertisement was highly persuasive.


    Even Emperor Hirohito was tempted. As the Emperor, he acquired numerous treasures, including not only antiques and artworks but also gold, during the invasion of China.


    In the past, the imperial family had to bribe MacArthur with stolen gold and pay protection fees to the U.S. to maintain the family''s status.


    However, most assets previously belonging to the imperial family were confiscated. In 1949, the imperial family received only around $500,000 for living expenses, palace expenses, and imperial family costs. Though this was far better than what ordinary citizens could hope for, it barely covered the imperial family''s expenses.


    A royal family member visited Emperor Hirohito, mentioning the profits from investing in antique mortgages. Though their assets were mostly confiscated, they retained some valuable artworks. Hirohito''s brother suggested that they could invest as well.


    "I checked. Wells Fargo, owned by envoy Hardy, ranks among the top U.S. banks with assets over $5 billion. They promise confidentiality, so those artworks are even safer in their hands."


    "We would only mortgage our artworks to them and receive steady returns, which could cover the imperial family''s expenses."


    "Also, the money earned through Hardy''s investments is legitimate and legal. No one in the U.S. can question this. You may also have noticed that MacArthur seems rather wary of Hardy. I doubt anyone would pursue us for this."


    Emperor Hirohito was convinced.


    "I entrust this matter to you. Don''t mention these as imperial family antiques; it would be highly upsetting if the public found out."


    "And choose only Chinese, Malizian and Portugais artworks to mortgage, not Japanese ones, so no one will suspect they belong to the imperial family."


    Thus, a batch of royal treasures was secretly mortgaged to Wells Fargo. This amount was substantial, totaling over $8 million, all of which eventually went into the U.S. stock market.


    The Antique Mortgage Company flourished, as did the business of Golden House Finance, which specialized in gold mortgages, accepting investments for over 100 grams of gold.


    Gold mortgages offered even higher value than antiques, reaching up to 90%, as gold itself holds significant value.


    Japan was impoverished at the time, though this primarily affected ordinary citizens. Some former nobility, military officers, and business tycoons held large amounts of silver and gold but hesitated to expose it.


    However, they saw this as an opportunity.


    By investing in the U.S. stock market through these companies that promised confidentiality¡ªand even offered compensation in case of information leaks¡ªmany felt reassured, it was like Whitewashing their money.


    Rather than leaving gold stored in basements, investing it made more sense. It could earn profits, be safeguarded, and remain out of MacArthur''s reach if he attempted to track their assets.


    In recent days, Golden House discreetly served several prominent clients, with investments ranging from tens to hundreds of kilograms of gold. The largest investment reached two tons.


    This gold was all mortgaged through Wells Fargo, with investment management by financial companies.


    ...


    Christmas passed.


    New Year''s also came and went.


    The year officially entered 1950¡ªthe 1950s had begun.


    Hardy had yet to go to Japan, focusing on his American business foundation. He began the New Year by reviewing and planning the company''s development.


    The heads of all group companies gathered as Hardy prepared to host a group meeting. Before entering the conference room, Henry updated him on the situation in Japan.


    Hardy had initially conceptualized the Antique Mortgage Financial Investment Company and Golden House Investment Company during his time in Hong Kong, instructing Henry to find suitable personnel to establish these companies. Surprisingly, within a month, they had achieved such great success.


    Hardy reflected.


    "To avoid any future retaliation from these people, we must be ruthless. If we''re going to exploit, we should go all in. Ensure it''s done thoroughly; the more bankrupt they are by the end, the fewer people will be left to chase after us."


    "Expand mortgage financial investment company branches in other major cities, and open another option: real estate mortgages."


    Henry looked at his boss.


    Antiques.


    Gold.


    Real estate.


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    This was a full-scale operation to drain the Japanese wealthy class entirely.


    "Understood. I''ll arrange for a real estate mortgage financial investment company," Henry responded.


    "Also, transport all mortgaged antiques and gold to Hong Kong in complete secrecy. Keep them highly confidential, hidden in secure vaults," Hardy instructed.


    Henry nodded resolutely.


    In Hardy Group''s conference room, executives, including Armand Hammer from Occidental Petroleum, had gathered. Hammer had returned from Saudi Arabia to the U.S. for Christmas, coinciding with the meeting.


    Following standard procedures, each company reported on the past year''s operations and plans for future development. Afterward, Hardy would offer his comments and guidance for the coming year.


    For example, Hardy''s supermarket chain, which launched three stores in 1949, had established a reliable model and planned to expand. In addition to new stores in San Francisco and Los Angeles, the company aimed to enter New York, Houston, Atlanta, and Boston, expecting a total of 20 locations.


    Last year, the dog and horse racing tracks were completed, both performing well. Two Las Vegas casinos, Caesar''s Palace and the Venetian, were set to open, each with over a billion in investment. Their success was vital for Las Vegas''s future growth.


    Now, with over 30 Hardy Group subsidiaries, the conference lasted two days before concluding. Overall, Hardy Group had expanded rapidly over the past year, with promising profitability.


    On the final day, Hardy summarized the company''s status, with one final crucial announcement¡ªa decision he had carefully discussed with Andy over the past two days.


    "Here''s the final matter, and it''s very important. Since the subsidiaries have contributed profits to the group, and everyone has put in effort, they deserve rewards."


    "The company has established a reward mechanism. Some may hold shares or equity, but this doesn''t conflict with the bonus system. Each manager will receive a bonus based on this year''s performance and the profits they helped generate for the company."


    The faces of the executives lit up with smiles.


    Whether wealthy or not, everyone is happy to receive a bonus.

 Chapter 558 Corporate Culture

    "The group has opened accounts for each of you at Wells Fargo in the Cayman Islands. The finance department will soon provide you with a digital account, where the money will be stored tax-free."Hearing this, many laughed knowingly.


    Personal income tax in the U.S. is quite high, and 30% is deducted before they even see their money. With the funds in the Cayman Islands, they wouldn''t face these concerns; the U.S. government couldn''t collect taxes on these funds.


    Why? Digital accounts¡ªthe account holder is untraceable.


    "Let me clarify, you can use 30% of these bonuses freely. The remaining 70% will be placed in a trust fund. As long as you work for Hardy Group, a bonus will be added each year. When you retire, you can live off the trust fund."


    "The Cayman Islands has no inheritance tax. Even if you pass away, your wives and children can still receive the trust fund, ensuring their livelihood."


    Many chuckled once more.


    They genuinely felt Hardy''s thoughtful approach and concern for them.


    Bonuses are important, but sometimes the boss''s care and regard matter even more.


    Emotional bonds are one of the critical elements that sustain an enterprise.


    As a leader, it''s essential to respect, trust, and utilize talent effectively, provide development opportunities, and establish a well-rounded incentive structure, including salaries, bonuses, and equity. Building relationships is also vital, especially with those who have been loyal for a long time¡ªthey are often more committed than new hires.


    Hardy needed them to build his group, so reinforcing these alliances was only natural.


    At a certain point, money becomes more than a necessity; it reflects influence, power, and serves as a tool for success.


    "Having addressed your bonuses, let''s talk about the bonus systems for each subsidiary. You need to manage your teams with a fair reward structure. Each company should develop an appropriate bonus plan and report it to the group headquarters, with payouts set for early February at the latest." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Hardy Group now employs over 20,000 people, including 9,000 in the security company, more than 200 Wells Fargo branches, the Global Times'' worldwide staff, ABC Television across the U.S., as well as the supermarket chain, courier company, shipping company, and dozens of other subsidiaries.


    Distributing bonuses to so many employees is no small expense, but Hardy believed it was necessary. These funds come from the very profits the employees helped generate, and only by rewarding them would they be motivated to continue.


    Employees have simple expectations.


    Corporate culture, loyalty training, team spirit¡ªencouraging employees to treat the company as their home with slogans like, "The company''s success is my success, its decline, my lose."


    Hardy thought it was possible to instill this sentiment.


    But the most crucial point? Timely compensation.


    Only when employees see real rewards do these values hold weight. Without money, they''re all empty promises.


    Pay the money.


    Then, they''d stay even if you scold them.


    The year-end review and new year planning meeting concluded successfully, an essential event for ensuring the company''s growth over the coming year.


    The meeting ended.


    Hardy returned to his estate.


    A red Rolls-Royce Silver Spirit was parked outside, a gift from Hardy to Monroe, as he felt she suited red.


    When Hardy found Monroe, she was working out.


    She was wearing tight leggings and a sweat-wicking fitted T-shirt, her perfect figure on display.


    She seemed to have been at it for a while, as a light sweat had formed, a few strands of hair stuck to her forehead, and her cheeks were slightly flushed, making her look like a girl.


    Monroe, in reality, was quite disciplined. The public only saw her sensual side, but no one knew how dedicated she was to her work, whether it was filming or performing.


    She often exercised to maintain her physique, keeping at it for two hours each time, cooked her own meals, and balanced her nutrition.


    To improve her acting, she had enrolled in acting classes and voice lessons. She knew a bit of guitar and violin, and recently, she had taken up piano and could now sing while playing.


    When Monroe saw Hardy enter, she set down her dumbbell, picked up her boxing gloves, and looked at Hardy, saying, "Want to spar?"


    "Alright."


    Hardy put on his gloves.


    In the gym, they had a professional boxing ring with resistance cables. Monroe squared off with Hardy, throwing punches in a seemingly practiced manner. Of course, Hardy only defended, never attacking.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing she couldn''t break through his defense, Monroe suddenly lunged forward, wrapped her arms around him, and tripped him up. They both tumbled onto the boxing ring.


    Then...


    They began rolling around on the mat.


    Monroe, out of breath and laughing heartily, seemed happy in that moment. She loved this feeling; she loved the man she was with.


    Resting in Hardy''s arms, Monroe reluctantly said, "I''ll be going back to New York tomorrow. The crew will return to continue filming soon."


    "Shall I see you off?" Hardy asked.


    "No need, you''re so busy. I''ll go by myself. Once filming wraps up, I''ll come back to see you right away," Monroe replied.


    The two removed their gloves and prepared to shower when the phone suddenly rang. Hardy picked it up, hearing Major General Williams on the other end.


    This surprised Hardy; he wondered why Williams was calling so urgently.


    "Hardy, our Logistics Bureau chief, Lieutenant General Jensen, had a sudden stroke this morning. He''s stable after treatment but still has partial paralysis and slurred speech. The doctor says he''s unlikely to make a full recovery."


    Hardy immediately understood Williams implication.


    He had previously expressed interest in becoming the Logistics Bureau chief, though he''d have to wait for Jensen''s retirement next year. Now, the situation had changed.


    "I understand. I''ll visit President Johnson in Washington tomorrow," Hardy said.


    No need for further words; both knew what each other meant.


    He hung up the phone.


    After thinking it over, he decided to speak with Johnson.


    Hardy entered the bathroom.


    As soon as he opened the door slightly, a slender arm reached out, pulling him inside, and the door shut with a bang.

 Chapter 559 Youd Make An Excellent Politician

    The next morning, Hardy and Monroe arrived at the airport, where Hardy''s private plane was already prepared. They boarded the plane immediately, with their assistant and security carrying their luggage behind them.After settling into the spacious seats and fastening their seatbelts, the plane swiftly took off. Once it reached cruising altitude, Hardy and Monroe moved to the back room.


    Seeing the bed, Hardy recalled something amusing. "Remember the first time you were on this plane?"


    That incident was something Monroe would never forget.


    It had been so embarrassing.


    She had fallen asleep, and when the plane landed, she was jolted and ended up stuck in a gap between the bed and the wall, unable to move. She even twisted her ankle.


    The flight duration was around nine hours, so the two lay on the bed, chatting. In the afternoon, they held each other and napped. While she slept, Monroe felt someone caressing her.


    They were about to part ways, possibly for several months. Although they''d shared a passionate night before, she wanted more. Ignoring the hand touching her, she grabbed the other hand, brought it to her lips, and gently sucked on Hardy''s fingers.


    Before long, things escalated.


    Outside, the sky was blue with white clouds.


    Beneath him was America''s most stunning starlet.


    Hardy relished the thrill of the moment.


    After sending Monroe to New York, where someone was waiting to pick her up at the airport, they said a reluctant goodbye. Then, after refueling, Hardy''s plane departed again, heading straight for Fort Belvoir in Virginia, home to the U.S. Army''s Defense Logistics Base. He was going there to meet with Major General Williams. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    The flight from New York to Fort Belvoir took just over an hour, and it was completely dark by the time they arrived. Major General Williams had received a call and was already waiting at the airport. As the plane landed and the steps were lowered, Major General Williams boarded.


    Hardy didn''t leave the plane; instead, the two talked onboard. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were some things Hardy didn''t want to discuss over the phone. Who knew if the FBI might be eavesdropping? Caution was essential.


    Major General Williams started by discussing Lieutenant General Jensen''s situation. Jensen had suddenly fallen ill yesterday and had been rushed to the hospital. After more than two hours of emergency treatment, he was finally out of immediate danger. He had just regained consciousness, but it was evident that he would never return to his post.


    Hardy and Williams had originally planned for Williams to step in after Jensen retired next year, but things had changed unexpectedly.


    However, Hardy saw this as a good thing.


    Thankfully, he was in the United States; had he been in Japan, this matter might have been delayed.


    Williams then explained the current structure of the logistics bureau, mentioning that he had six deputy directors under him, each responsible for different areas. He also disclosed that one of them had close ties with a high-ranking military official, while another was closely connected to a political figure.


    "The competition isn''t just internal," Williams remarked. "Historically, it''s more common for someone from outside to be appointed as the new director rather than promoting from within."


    "Who has the final say?" Hardy asked.


    "It''s ultimately the president and the secretary of defense. The final decision rests with them," Williams replied.


    Hardy smiled.


    "I''m heading to Washington right now. If all goes well, I''ll meet with President Johnson tomorrow. I''ll recommend you and hope for a positive outcome."


    "Hardy, thank you. Regardless of the outcome, I''m grateful," Williams said sincerely, looking at Hardy.


    After a conversation lasting over an hour, Major General Williams left the plane, and Hardy''s plane took off again for Washington.


    By the time they arrived in Washington, it was past 9 p.m.


    Hardy checked into a hotel and immediately called the White House. Upon hearing Hardy''s name, the assistant connected him directly to President Johnson.


    "Hardy, it''s been a while since you called. I take it you''re back in the States?" President Johnson''s tone was warm and friendly.


    "Not only am I back in the U.S., but I''m also in Washington. I just checked into a hotel and wanted to see if you have time to meet tomorrow. I''m ready to update you on the situation in Japan," Hardy replied.


    "Hahaha, of course, I have time. How about tomorrow afternoon? I have a crucial meeting with Congress in the morning, but we can meet in the afternoon and even have dinner together," President Johnson offered.


    With the time set, Hardy, feeling exhausted after a full day of flying¡ªand two hours of intimacy with Monroe in between¡ªquickly drifted to sleep.


    The next morning.


    Hardy took a good rest and mentally prepared for his meeting with Johnson, reviewing what he wanted to say.


    The conversation wouldn''t just cover Williams'' situation.


    There was also the matter of managing and restructuring Japan.


    And even Southeast Asia.


    Planning for the future and considering how to convey it to President Johnson, there was much to contemplate, and the morning passed in the blink of an eye.


    After lunch at the hotel, Hardy''s assistant and bodyguard drove him in a rented luxury car to the White House, where Michael was already waiting at the entrance.


    Dressed in a suit, Michael was looking more like a politician every day. But when he saw Hardy, he smiled and gave him a warm hug.


    In the President''s office.


    Hardy met with President Johnson, who invited him to sit and had someone pour them each a glass of whiskey¡ªsetting the tone for a relaxed conversation.


    "I''ve read the reports on the reforms in Japan. Honestly, Hardy, you''ve exceeded my expectations. I even told Michael once that you''d make an excellent politician. Your political acumen is leagues beyond some of the idiotic members of Congress."


    Hardy chuckled and waved it off.


    "In Japan, I''ve focused on areas where I excel¡ªeconomics and culture. If you asked me to handle other aspects, I''d likely reach my limits. A true politician has far too many things to consider; I couldn''t possibly manage it all. For example, as president, you have countless matters to attend to and opinions to form on each one. Being a politician isn''t something just anyone can do."

 Chapter 560 Hardy Strategies To Break The Bushido Spirit

    Hardy''s skill in giving compliments far surpassed his political abilities.Johnson gave a light smile; he appreciated Hardy''s comment. Only someone in his position could understand how challenging it was to ensure every policy was flawless and how demanding it was to be a successful president.


    Hardy began explaining Japan''s situation in detail.


    In terms of heavy industry reform, the plan aimed to strip Japan of its heavy industry capabilities, thereby hindering any potential for military industrial development.


    For light industry reform, the focus was on controlling industrial sectors and transforming Japan into a production base for the United States, thereby making Japan economically dependent on America.


    Regarding financial reforms, Japan''s economy had previously been dominated by major zaibatsu (conglomerates). Before World War II, Mitsui, Mitsubishi, Sumitomo, and Yasuda controlled much of Japan''s economy, and these were the very conglomerates that had supported the war effort. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    At the heart of every zaibatsu lay a bank. Banks provided financial support, offered settlement platforms, and controlled shareholding across various enterprises, serving as the nerve center of the zaibatsu. Now, Hardy had acquired these banks, effectively severing that nerve.


    Next came cultural reform.


    "Since ABC Television''s debut, it''s caused a sensation in Japanese society. Japanese society was relatively closed off, and people had little chance to see the outside world. Through television, they saw the world beyond their shores and witnessed America''s strength. The psychological impact on Japanese society has been significant.


    I had people conduct discreet surveys, and now many Japanese harbor less resentment toward America; instead, admiration is growing."


    "By exporting cultural entertainment, we can subtly reshape their worldview. I believe that in a few years, the conservative mindset of the Japanese government will weaken, and the so-called Bushido spirit and Shinto beliefs will diminish considerably."


    "We''re also pushing our social values through television, radio, and newspapers. Japan''s social hierarchy is very rigid, and it''s hard for those at the bottom to find opportunities. When liberalism takes root among the lower classes, they might even start to pursue the American Dream."


    "Additionally, I had Global Times set up a dedicated column, recruiting university professors and intellectuals who studied in America or the West and are willing to champion our ideology. These writers criticize Japan''s old feudal ideals, the Bushido spirit, Shinto worship, and even Japanese culture. They hold some level of social credibility and influence."


    Hardy had effectively deployed the same tactics that intellectual elites would later popularize.


    Despicable, perhaps, but highly effective.


    Even in the 21st century, these strategies continued to work.


    "I also plan to strongly promote the liberation of Japanese women. This will not only unleash productive forces but also disrupt traditional family dynamics. Families are the fundamental units of society; if the family structure becomes unstable, so too will society."


    "Alongside women''s liberation and the strong women''s movement, we can also promote a culture that challenges male dominance. Regardless of the era, men have often been seen as pillars of society. If the men in a society become weak, that society''s drive may diminish significantly."


    "Bushido instills a fearless warrior mentality. That sort of ideology is a liability. We could promote a ''soft masculinity'' culture instead, encouraging men to grow long hair, wear makeup, and adopt an androgynous look. By creating a trend of softer male celebrities, we can gradually erode their masculinity.


    If this becomes a social movement, Japanese men''s spirit will wither, and society will become more passive."


    Johnson thought to himself that Hardy''s schemes were indeed endless, but he approved of Hardy''s approach wholeheartedly.


    That MacArthur would never have imagined such tactics. He only knew how to suppress people forcefully, but he didn''t understand the value of reshaping them from within.


    Suppression always breeds resistance.


    But transformation could influence for a century.


    "I agree with your approach, Hardy," President Johnson said approvingly.


    With that, Hardy relaxed. They took a sip of their drinks, and both lit cigars. Then, almost casually, Hardy remarked, "I heard that Lieutenant General Jensen at the Logistics Bureau recently suffered a stroke and is in critical condition?"


    "Yes, it was sudden. Jensen likely won''t be able to return to his post. I''m currently considering his replacement. How did you know about this?" Johnson asked, surprised.


    For a logistics bureau chief, Johnson found it odd that Hardy would take an interest.


    "I spent a few months in Japan, so I''m catching up with friends now that I''m back. Yesterday, I called Major General Williams, and in our conversation, he mentioned General Jensen''s condition, which he found quite regrettable." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You probably remember Williams. He''s now a deputy director at the Logistics Bureau. When you first contacted me, it was Williams who helped facilitate things. Without him, we might never have had the chance to become friends," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Johnson remembered that it was through Williams that he had first heard of Hardy and later sought Hardy''s help to turn a bleak situation around.


    In many ways, Williams had played a crucial role in Johnson''s re-election.


    Johnson smiled, "Williams should have a solid grasp of the Logistics Bureau''s situation."


    "He''s been with the Logistics Bureau for almost 30 years, and he knows the operations inside out. During World War II, he managed logistics impressively, even earning a medal for it. He once showed me that medal, and he cherishes it deeply. I believe you personally pinned it on him."


    Johnson nodded, smiling.


    "Yes, now that you mention it, I remember. After the war, we awarded medals to a group of people with significant contributions. At the time, Williams was still a brigadier general, and I personally awarded medals to all the generals and above."


    Johnson and Hardy talked in the office for over two hours before Johnson remarked, "It''s time for my exercise. The doctor says my cardiovascular health isn''t great and recommends I walk more. Hardy, why don''t you join me for a stroll?"


    "Of course," Hardy agreed readily.


    The two walked to the White House''s South Lawn, which serves as the garden behind the residence. It spans about 100 acres¡ªnot vast, but widely recognized as a location where American presidents often meet foreign dignitaries and hold press conferences.

 Chapter 561 The Acting Director Of The U.S. Military Logistics Bureau

    As they strolled, their conversation continued.They discussed Japan further, then shifted to Hong Kong. Johnson, aware of Hardy''s investments there, asked, "So, how''s Hong Kong doing? I''ve read some reports, but they''re not entirely clear."


    "You asked the right person. Before returning to the U.S., I visited Hong Kong and met with Governor Grantham. Recently, the British issued a statement recognizing the CCP government, and stability has returned, allowing people to resume their routines. My investments in Hong Kong are secure and starting to appreciate in value."


    Johnson, however, seemed less pleased. "That''s not exactly the outcome I wanted. The Brits abandoned the policy we agreed upon just for a bit of profit." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After World War II, the U.S. was gradually emerging as the world leader.


    The British empire was fading, yet Britain still sought to preserve the dignity of once being the world''s foremost power, leading to numerous clashes and disagreements between the U.S. and the U.K. over shared interests.


    At its core, both nations acted for their own benefit.


    The transfer of power between Britain and America was anything but smooth, often fraught with disputes. For example, in the Middle East, their interests led to frequent confrontations.


    The rapid decline of British colonial holdings was partially influenced by American maneuvering behind the scenes.


    Hardy said, "Now, Britain''s colonies are all clamoring for independence. The British are busy putting out fires everywhere, and given their limited manpower, it''s tough for them to brutally subjugate the CCP, especially from such a distance. It will be too costly for them."


    "To protect the Malacca Strait route to Japan and Hong Kong, I''ve set up a security base in Southeast Asia. My team reports that Malaya is experiencing considerable unrest, with various factions clashing, keeping the British constantly firefighting."


    Johnson nodded. "I''ve seen reports on the situation there as well. It involves Malays, Indians, and Chinese, but my main concern is that if that region falls under the CCP influence, we''ll see significant upheaval."


    It seemed the U.S. and Britain shared similar concerns¡ªmainly the threat of Communist expansion.


    Hardy spoke in a casual tone, "Actually, there''s a simple solution to that mess."


    "Oh? What''s that?" Johnson inquired.


    "Partitioning."


    "Britain has already established dominions in many places; the same model could work there. No one wants to keep fighting; most people just want a stable life. Give them a peaceful environment, and things will naturally settle down. Without a foundation for conflict, the will to fight diminishes."


    "Establishing a democratic society that emphasizes the rights of native Malaysians could serve as a beacon for equitable governance."


    Hardy foresaw potential shifts in power dynamics, recognizing how the ethnic Chinese population''s influence could overshadow the rights of native Malaysians if left unchecked. Instead, a fair and independent governance model that prioritizes the welfare and cultural integrity of the indigenous people could serve as a lasting solution.


    Johnson reflected on Hardy''s words, finding the idea compelling.


    The British wouldn''t relinquish their interests easily, refusing to let go until the last possible moment. Dominion status was a reluctant compromise, and while these regions technically remained under British rule, Britain no longer reaped benefits from them.


    For America, however, this was an advantage. Partitioning British colonies would weaken Britain, and once they lost all their territories, Britain would have no choice but to lean on the United States.


    And the term "democratic model" resonated well with Johnson.


    "Hardy, you already have a base there and hold the title of British baron. You could take some action on this," Johnson suggested, looking at Hardy.


    "You want me to do it? No, no, no. I have enough businesses to manage as it is. I''m not inclined to get involved in such a thankless task. When I took over the Cayman Islands, it was for business, not for any governor role."


    Hardy declined outright.


    Johnson pressed on, "Your position makes you the ideal candidate for this. I''ll support you if you need anything¡ªmilitarily or politically. There''s plenty of money to be made across Southeast Asia, much more than in Hong Kong."


    Hardy replied, "That''s true; Hong Kong is small, and there''s no room to set up factories, especially for heavy industry. Doing that in Japan isn''t ideal, either."


    "I''ll monitor the situation, but politics isn''t really my area," Hardy said, troubled. While he didn''t want to get into that muddy water, the benefits of doing things for the government were also clear."


    With Johnson''s endorsement today, any moves Hardy made in Southeast Asia would effectively carry the tacit approval of the U.S. government, allowing him to engage in some underhanded yet profitable business without being questioned.


    That evening.


    Johnson invited Hardy to dine at the White House. Hardy met First Lady Bess Johnson, who had a very favorable impression of him, knowing that Hardy had been one of the first to genuinely support her husband and had helped him secure the election victory.


    Hardy had a knack for charming women, so during dinner, he avoided political topics, focusing instead on television shows, new series, cosmetics, and fashion¡ªcasual topics that kept the atmosphere light and enjoyable.


    When Hardy left, the First Lady and Johnson walked him to the door, with the First Lady reminding him to visit again soon, promising to cook for him next time.


    A few days later.


    The Pentagon issued an order.


    Major General Williams was appointed as the Acting Director of the U.S. Military Logistics Bureau, responsible for overseeing all operations until Lieutenant General Jensen recovered.


    Many people understood that Jensen''s return to active duty was unlikely¡ªunless by a miracle. Though Williams was named "acting" director, it was widely assumed he would soon be confirmed as the official Director of Logistics.


    Congratulations poured in for Williams on his promotion.


    Hardy even flew from Las Vegas to Fort Belvoir, Virginia. When Williams saw Hardy, he embraced him warmly.


    "Thank you, Hardy. I owe it all to you," Williams said.


    "No, you''re truly suited for this position."


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    The two found a quiet spot to enjoy a drink together, chatting as they drank. Williams said, "Hardy, in a little while, I plan to reform the logistics supply system and allow more private capital to participate."

 Chapter 562 Importance Of A Good Reputation

    "The current logistics structure is too complex. The more complicated a system is, the harder it is to manage. Actually, if we used suppliers like Hardy''s chain stores, having just three or four would suffice. We''d place orders, and you''d handle the customized provisioning¡ªsimple and efficient.""And as for the issue you mentioned earlier about overseas military base supply transportation, the logistics department maintaining its own transport fleet is extremely costly. It''s far more efficient to lease the service, so I''m planning to outsource some of the transportation needs for overseas bases."


    It went without saying that Hardy''s shipping business was well-suited for this role.


    The benefits of helping Williams into his position were already showing, and such exchanges, though direct, proved highly effective.


    Hardy raised his glass, clinked it with Williams''s, and smiled. "General, have you heard of my Cayman Islands setup?"


    "I read about it in the Global Times. They mentioned there''s no tax at all there¡ªis that true?" Williams asked.


    "Absolutely. No corporate tax, no income tax, no inheritance tax¡ªno taxes of any kind. The seven major financial conglomerates have set up over 5,000 companies there, along with a dozen financial institutions. The flow of funds is seamless and highly secure."


    "Best of all, all company registration information is confidential. No one knows the owners'' identities. Bank accounts use digital numbers, and as long as you have the password, you can access the funds. There are also trust funds, which allow you¡ªand your family¡ªto benefit indefinitely."


    Williams''s eyes sparkled with interest.


    Leaning in close, Hardy whispered, "The commission from logistics equipment sales has already accumulated over six million, which I''ve deposited in Wells Fargo Bank in the Cayman Islands."


    Williams''s breathing quickened.


    He managed billions of dollars, but it never thrilled him since that money wasn''t his.


    However, this six million belonged solely to him.


    Even as the Logistics Bureau Chief with a major general''s rank, Williams''s monthly salary was only a little over $600.


    Military pay in the U.S. wasn''t high at that time¡ªordinary soldiers earned $50 a month, second lieutenants $150, first lieutenants $166, captains $200, majors $250, lieutenant colonels $291.67, colonels $333.33, brigadier generals $500, and major generals $666.


    Even a five-star general like MacArthur earned just $1,125 a month.


    This six million dollar fortune would allow Williams to retire and continue living lavishly.


    Even if he couldn''t spend it in the U.S., he could enjoy it elsewhere, like in Europe, with equal pleasure.


    Hardy continued, "In the Cayman Islands, you can register a company to hide your identity. I have an idea: you could open a company under your wife''s or child''s name, transfer funds there, and I''ll help you invest it."


    "Invest in Hardy''s chain stores, Hardy Shipping¡ªeven buying just a few percent shares, believe me, Williams, those stocks will be worth a fortune in the future," Hardy said.


    Williams''s eyes lit up.


    He had absolute faith in Hardy''s ability to make money, and he was confident that Hardy''s chain stores and shipping company, both set to collaborate with the Military Logistics Bureau, would be highly profitable.


    "How about under my son''s name?" Williams suggested.


    "Of course, that''s no problem," Hardy agreed with a smile.


    They could discuss the specifics later.


    In business, it''s all about sharing interests. Attempting to take all the profits might succeed once but never a second time. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For partnerships to last, one must ensure mutual benefit. You can take the lion''s share, but there should always be enough left for others to profit, ensuring a sustainable relationship.


    The Hardy Group, for everyone who works with Hardy, offers management shares that grant them a share in the company''s profits, growing alongside the company.


    Within the California consortium, Hardy led the corporate group to invest in Europe and Japan, earning substantial returns. Thus, when Hardy finds himself in need, how could the companies that have benefited greatly from him not support him?


    Hardy''s collaboration with the seven major consortia has always been a win-win model from the outset. By establishing numerous companies in the Cayman Islands and engaging in cross-shareholding, the profits are shared by all involved.


    Businesspeople are a group driven by the pursuit of profit and often quite selfish. Yet, paradoxically, it is such individuals who value integrity, loyalty, and strong bonds the most.


    During this time, Hardy has established an excellent reputation among these consortia.


    The importance of reputation in the business world cannot be overstated. To those outside of this circle, it may be hard to comprehend. For example, if you want to borrow money, others may hesitate or even decline outright due to your previous reputation. But if Hardy were to borrow money now, there would be plenty of people willing to lend to him.


    A good reputation lays a solid foundation for future cooperation.


    Furthermore, Hardy has worked closely with political figures. He played a crucial role in Johnson''s reelection yet never displayed arrogance or made excessive demands that would put Johnson in a difficult position.


    The collaboration with Major General Williams has also evolved significantly. Initially, Hardy sought Williams'' help. Over time, he supported Williams in becoming Deputy Director, then promoted him to Major General, and now backs him in becoming the Director of the Logistics Bureau. Their relationship has transformed into one of equal partners.


    It could be said that Williams is now a political figure nurtured by Hardy. Yet, Hardy still treats Williams with respect, continuing to exchange benefits in a professional and friendly manner without assuming an air of superiority or acting as a benefactor.


    Now that Williams has been promoted to the position of Director of the Logistics Bureau, he will eventually rise to Lieutenant General, overseeing all logistics for the U.S. military. Williams'' network will only expand, and given their close relationship, Williams'' connections are essentially extensions of Hardy''s own.


    This connection will undoubtedly prove invaluable in the future.


    "Williams, do you know anyone at the Pacific Command?" Hardy asked.


    "MacArthur''s area? I have a decent relationship with the Chief of Staff of the Pacific Command, George Rufus Sutherland. We attended a training course together back in the day. Sutherland is also in charge of military logistics, so our departments frequently interact. Why do you ask?" Williams replied.

 Chapter 563 Hans Biopharmaceuticals

    "I plan to arrange for The Global Times to conduct an interview with the Pacific Command, highlighting their achievements in the East. Having a familiar face there would make things easier," Hardy explained.Williams chuckled, "That''s a great idea. I''ll send Sutherland a telegram to ensure he hosts the Global Times reporters."


    "But you know, if your newspaper praises the Pacific Command, MacArthur will probably become even more full of himself," Williams remarked, with a hint of disdain in his tone when mentioning MacArthur.


    "Oh? You don''t like MacArthur?" Hardy asked with a laugh.


    "Who does? I mean, nobody in the military circles likes that guy. He''s arrogant, self-important, and constantly seeks the spotlight. He should be an actor, not a soldier."


    "It''s not just the Pentagon; even the other generals and his own subordinates can''t stand him. Sutherland once complained to me about how MacArthur never listens to others'' opinions, grabs all the credit, and doesn''t trust his own men. Many of the division commanders under him have also vented about how unbearable it is to work with him."


    The conversation with Williams went on for a long time, and both men ended up drinking quite a bit, though they enjoyed themselves. In the end, Hardy''s bodyguards had to escort him back to his hotel.


    The next day, Hardy returned to Los Angeles. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally, Hardy planned to return to Japan after Christmas and New Year, once his company affairs were settled, but Williams'' matters delayed him.


    Hardy also had to oversee collaborations between his chain supermarkets and shipping company with the military''s logistics department. These were crucial decisions that required his attention.


    Thus, Hardy decided to postpone his return.


    In fact, operations in Japan were already running smoothly, managed by a competent team, so his presence there was not necessary.


    Taking advantage of this period, Hardy planned to execute some strategies he had previously devised and called Andy in.


    "Andy, find a publicly traded pharmaceutical research company with decent research capabilities. It doesn''t need to be too large, but it should be reasonably priced. Then, set up a new company in the Cayman Islands and secretly acquire it," Hardy instructed.


    "What''s your plan?" Andy asked.


    Hardy leaned in and explained his strategy to Andy, whose eyes widened in astonishment. He had not expected his boss to be playing such a complex and far-reaching game.


    "Alright, I''ll get started right away."


    A few days later, Andy placed a company profile in front of Hardy: "Hans Biopharmaceuticals USA."


    "I researched several pharmaceutical companies and finally settled on this one. I also asked Henry to investigate, and here''s the most accurate report on the company. I think it''s a good fit," Andy said.


    Hardy reviewed the report carefully.


    Hans Biopharmaceuticals was established ten years ago, headquartered in New Jersey. Its owner, Dr. Claire Hans, graduated from MIT with a degree in Pharmacy and Pharmaceutical Sciences.


    Hans Biopharmaceuticals is a scientific enterprise. While still a student, Dr. Hans developed a fever-reducing medication that gained widespread recognition, earning him several awards. Following this success, Dr. Hans established the research-focused pharmaceutical company.


    After refining the fever medication, it was licensed to pharmaceutical manufacturers for production and achieved considerable success. Hans Biopharmaceuticals enjoyed a period of fame and substantial earnings, allowing Dr. Hans to expand confidently by hiring a large number of researchers and purchasing advanced equipment for multiple research projects.


    At its peak, the company employed eight PhDs in fields such as pharmacology, medical technology, bioengineering, and chemistry, along with over a hundred research associates.


    In addition to pharmaceuticals, they also ventured into medical device research.


    However, in the years that followed, Dr. Hans''s luck seemed to run out. Despite significant financial investments, no new valuable drugs were developed. Although some medical devices were produced, they failed to gain much market traction and ended up being abandoned.


    Fortunately, the revenue from the fever medication''s royalties kept the company afloat. A few years ago, some researchers developed streptomycin, an antibiotic effective in treating tuberculosis, a disease once considered incurable and highly contagious, with a high global incidence rate.


    Hans Biopharmaceuticals had previously attempted to develop a tuberculosis treatment but failed. The emergence of streptomycin gave Dr. Hans renewed hope. Although streptomycin was a broad-spectrum antibiotic that offered some efficacy against tuberculosis, it wasn''t a miracle cure. Dr. Hans aimed to develop a more potent, targeted treatment based on streptomycin.


    However, after investing a large amount of capital and manpower over several years without any success, Dr. Hans found himself desperate for funds. He decided to take the company public, initially securing some money to ease the financial crisis.


    But last year, a series of unfortunate events occurred. First, a new fever medication hit the market, quickly rendering Hans''s original medication obsolete due to its side effects. With no production, there were no royalties, and Hans Biopharmaceuticals lost its primary revenue source.


    Then, a wave of researchers resigned. Hans later discovered that a more promising research institute had been poaching his staff. With dwindling performance and broken financial chains, the company could barely cover salaries, let alone bonuses.


    The PhDs, initially lured by the promise of profit-sharing from successful drugs, lost their motivation and left, as there were no rewards to be had.


    Today, Hans Biopharmaceuticals has been reduced to a research institute and a single building, with only a handful of researchers remaining, led solely by Dr. Hans himself.


    The company is now operating in debt. To keep it afloat, Dr. Hans has even mortgaged the business, betting everything on developing a breakthrough tuberculosis treatment.


    Success could mean a return to global prominence. Failure would mean the collapse of all his efforts, leaving him with enormous debts.


    Hans Biopharmaceuticals stock, once bolstered by the fever medication, had lost investor confidence due to years of unproductive research. The share price had plummeted to mere cents, now regarded as junk among junk stocks.


    Hardy believed that Hans Biopharmaceuticals perfectly met his criteria.


    "This is the one, Andy. Follow the plan. Approach Hans and see if he''s willing to sell. Coordinate with Henry, and make sure this transaction has no ties to the Hardy Group," Hardy instructed.

 Chapter 564 Desperation

    "Understood. I know what to do," Andy replied with a knowing smile.Hans sat in a bar, a glass of liquor in front of him, his expression tired and dejected. Research had stagnated, and his funds were depleted. He had already delayed employee salaries for more than two months.


    Everything he could mortgage, including the laboratory equipment, had already been used to secure loans.


    A few days ago, he had a huge fight with his wife. Unable to cover household expenses, even utilities had gone unpaid. With three children to support, they were facing the risk of dropping out of school. Desperate, he had suggested selling their home to buy a little more time.


    His wife had exploded in anger, and they had a heated argument.


    Hans now dreaded going to the office, where employees demanded their overdue paychecks. He also avoided going home, fearful of seeing the disappointment in his wife and children''s eyes.


    Research had come to a complete standstill, as he had no money left to purchase materials.


    He felt utterly trapped with no idea how to move forward.


    Perhaps bankruptcy would be the inevitable end. He envisioned losing his career, his wife leaving with the kids, and himself becoming a homeless wanderer, scavenging for food in garbage bins or living in a shelter.


    Hans lifted the glass and downed the liquor, the burning sensation providing a bitter sense of release. He wanted to get drunk, to stop thinking and forget everything.


    At that moment,


    A middle-aged man in his forties sat down beside Hans. Looking up, Hans saw the man smiling and giving him a polite nod. "Dr. Hans, would you be interested in a conversation?" the man asked.


    "About what?" Hans replied hesitantly.


    "About Hans Biopharmaceuticals, about saving it, and about saving yourself and your family," the man said with a smile.


    When a person is dying of thirst, even a glass of poisoned water becomes tempting.


    Hans Biopharmaceuticals had already mortgaged everything of value to the bank and still owed over a million. Now, someone willing to take over felt like a ray of divine light breaking through a sky heavy with storm clouds.


    The two men found a private room to discuss the acquisition. The visitor introduced himself as Baker, from South Africa. South Africa was once a British colony, becoming a dominion in 1910 and part of the Commonwealth.


    Its status was similar to Australia, Canada, and New Zealand, with the current political and economic power largely in the hands of white elites.


    "I went to the bank to investigate Hans Pharmaceuticals. All your assets are mortgaged, and you owe the bank $1.26 million, correct?" Baker stated.


    "Yes," Hans responded helplessly.


    "Your antipyretic drug has been pulled from the shelves, you owe a considerable amount in back wages, and you can''t even afford the utilities. All your experiments have come to a halt, right?" Baker continued, piling on the blows.


    Hans nodded, his face grim.


    It was clear that Baker had done his homework.


    "Mr. Baker, what are you trying to say? You didn''t come here just to remind me of all this, did you?" Hans retorted irritably.


    Baker chuckled.


    "I''m willing to offer $500,000 to acquire Hans Biopharmaceuticals, debts included," Baker declared.


    Hans was stunned.


    If Baker knew about all the debts and the mortgaged assets, why was he still interested in buying?


    "Are you really willing to acquire it?" Hans asked, disbelief in his voice.


    "Of course, but I have a few conditions," Baker replied.


    Hans knew it couldn''t be that simple. "What are your conditions?"


    "First, I want all your shares," Baker stated.


    "Of course, no problem."


    For Hans, his shares were now practically worthless.


    "Second, the $500,000 won''t be given to you all at once. You''ll get $100,000 upfront as a relocation fee, and the rest will be given only if you cooperate with us," Baker continued.


    Hans wasn''t foolish; he immediately sensed something fishy.


    "What exactly do you want me to do?" Hans asked.


    Baker smiled, looking directly into Hans''s eyes. "Do you think anyone would spend hundreds of thousands to acquire a company with no value?"


    Hans shook his head, his throat tight.


    "Neither would we," Baker said.


    "What I''m about to tell you is highly confidential. If you leak it, your life and your family''s safety will be in danger. Do you want to hear it?" Baker''s voice turned cold.


    Hans shivered, swallowing hard.


    After a few seconds of contemplation, Hans nodded.


    "Alright, since you''ve made your decision, I''ll tell you. It''s simple: we plan to use your pharmaceutical company for financial manipulation, inflating the stock price for profit," Baker revealed.


    Hans had already guessed as much, and Baker''s words confirmed his suspicion.


    "What do you need me to do?" Hans asked.


    "Play along with us. You''re the owner of Hans Pharmaceuticals and the chief researcher. As long as we work well together, we can inflate the stock price, and you''ll get the remaining $400,000¡ªmaybe even more if things go smoothly," Baker explained, a devilish smile on his face.


    It was a smile that seemed to tempt people into damnation.


    Hans understood. The so-called acquisition and the promise of $500,000 were merely bait to pull him into their scheme. He would be the public face of their financial scam. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Should he accept or decline?


    Hans had to make a decision, one that could change his life forever.


    If he refused, Hans Biopharmaceuticals would be seized by the bank within a month. He would be buried under a mountain of debt, which would crush him. He''d be bankrupt, and his wife and children would be left homeless, struggling even for a meal.


    If he agreed, he''d get the money to resolve his current crisis, but if the scam were exposed, he might end up in prison.


    Hans knew that if he didn''t accept such a deal within a month, he would end up jumping from a tall building out of desperation.


    Only by accepting the deal would he be safe, while other people investing in this pitfall would replace him and take the fall.


    He took a long gulp of liquor and looked at Baker.


    "I agree!" he said.


    For the sake of his three children, he had no choice. Even if it meant plunging into an abyss, he had to take the leap.

 Chapter 565 The Start Of The Biggest Ticking Financial Time Bomb Of The Era

    "But I want $200,000 upfront. I need to secure my wife and children''s well-being," Hans demanded through gritted teeth.Baker paused, considering.


    "Alright, $200,000," Baker agreed.


    When Hans returned home, his wife, smelling the alcohol on him, was annoyed and turned away to the bedroom. The children were already asleep. Hans quietly stepped into each of their rooms.


    His eldest daughter, Laura, was seven, Reese was five, and little Hans was only three. They all slept soundly, and Hans kissed each of their cheeks.


    Back in the master bedroom, his wife lay facing away from him. Hans felt a pang of helplessness. At the height of his career, he had met his beautiful wife, Mary, and life had been blissful. But now, as he fell from grace, problems were surfacing.


    Love does change.


    Money is the catalyst for love, determining whether it flourishes or withers based on how much one has. (Of course, this is just a point of view, not a rule; I''m no sage.)


    "Mary, I need to discuss something with you," Hans said.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "I''m planning for us to emigrate," Hans revealed.


    Mary was surprised and turned to look at her husband. "Emigrate? Where to? And how do we have money for that?"


    "I borrowed some money from a friend. I don''t plan to use it for the research institute anymore. You''ve always said it''s a bottomless pit, and you''re right. I want to use this money to help you emigrate, and whatever remains will be left for you and the kids. As for the debts, I''ll figure something out myself."


    Mary, astonished, sat up in bed.


    "Can''t we stay in America?" she asked.


    She had grown accustomed to life in the United States.


    Hans shook his head. "If you stay in America, you''ll have to bear the debt with me. But if you move abroad, that money will be secured for you."


    Mary realized this was probably her husband''s last resort.


    Seeing her husband''s worn-out expression, she felt a pang of sympathy. She got up and led him to the bathroom, helping him wash up. Back in bed, Mary leaned affectionately into him.


    Since the company''s troubles began, they hadn''t been intimate for a long time. Perhaps the thought of parting awakened their desire, and they gave in to passion, leaving them both exhausted and covered in sweat.


    The next day.


    Hans began making arrangements for his wife and children''s emigration. Mary was originally of Portuguese descent, having lived in Portugal as a child until just before World War II when her family moved to the United States. This time, the plan was to move Mary and the children back to Portugal. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Mary spoke Portuguese and would adapt more easily to life there.


    The process went smoothly and was completed within a few days. Hans personally escorted his wife and children to Portugal and bought a house with a yard in Porto, Mary''s childhood city, where they settled in comfortably.


    Hans handed Mary a bankbook. "There''s $150,000 in here for you and the kids. It''s with Wells Fargo, which has branches in Portugal. You can withdraw money there." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hans," his wife said, looking at him with a mixture of love and sorrow.


    "Don''t worry. Once I sort out the pharmaceutical company''s affairs, I''ll come join you. Maybe I''ll find a job at a university or work as a researcher for a company. Porto is beautiful, and I love the sea. We could go fishing; I''m sure life will be wonderful here," Hans reassured her.


    A few days later, Hans bid farewell to his wife and children and returned to the United States. Back at Hans Biopharmaceuticals, the first thing he did was gather the remaining staff.


    He paid the overdue wages.


    Salaries had been delayed for two months, and the employees were growing increasingly dissatisfied.


    As he distributed the paychecks, one curious staff member asked, "Boss, did you find new funding?"


    Hans gave a confident smile. "I found a new investment partner. Hans Pharmaceuticals can continue its research, and from now on, your salaries will be paid on time every month."


    The staff erupted into cheers.


    But the truth was, Hans Biopharmaceuticals no longer belonged to Hans. Seventy percent of his shares had been purchased by an offshore company registered in the Cayman Islands.


    As for the true owner?


    That remained confidential.


    Even if someone tried to investigate, they''d find nothing but a fabricated identity of a man from a small South African town. There''d be no real trail to follow.


    What''s that? You say this isn''t legal?


    In the Caymans, Hardy makes the rules.


    Hans Pharmaceuticals was a publicly traded company, with its stock price sitting at just 4.6 cents¡ªnot dollars, but cents.


    Meanwhile, Andy had quietly been buying up shares of Hans Biopharmaceuticals, keeping the price low by occasionally leaking bad news, such as rumors of imminent bankruptcy, all the while accumulating more shares.


    Andy''s goal was to buy up at least 95% of the publicly traded shares, distributing them across hundreds of accounts. The process was slow and methodical, with plenty of time to spare.


    Once that was done, they''d just wait.


    Wait for the perfect moment to detonate this ticking financial time bomb.


    Hans, now the chief researcher at Hans Pharmaceuticals, threw himself fully into developing a tuberculosis cure. From that day forward, he managed all research data alone, with the staff providing only auxiliary support. Free of family worries, Hans was able to immerse himself entirely in his work.


    Meanwhile, Hardy enjoyed a laid-back life, occasionally checking in on his various business ventures and taking women on outings.


    Eva, Irina, Elena, and Taylor were all in Los Angeles.


    When the mood struck him, he''d even visit Hedy Lamarr.


    He also made a trip to the Cayman Islands, flying to Miami and then taking a boat to the Caymans.


    The Cayman Islands resembled a massive construction site. Everywhere, projects were underway: the harbor was being expanded, with waters deep enough to accommodate a natural port, safe from storms.


    An airport was also under construction, with a 4,000-meter runway designed for large aircraft.


    A 400-kilometer ring road was being built, promising scenic drives around the island.


    The city was taking shape.

 Chapter 566 Cayman Islands Navy

    The governor''s mansion, government offices, military barracks, ports, corporate registration buildings, banks, a water company, a power company, and entire communities of beachfront villas were being erected.Compared to other banks'' branches, Wells Fargo''s was the largest and most opulent, boasting a massive underground vault. It would soon become the Caymans'' premier reserve bank, storing gold, jewels, and currencies from around the globe.


    The casino complex was even bigger than those in Las Vegas, complete with a main casino building and luxury hotels.


    Nearby lay the island''s finest beach¡ªa seven kilometer stretch of powdery white sand, a future haven for diving enthusiasts.


    Luxury villas and hotels lined the beachfront.


    Adjacent to the casino, a wide shopping street was planned. This would be a duty free shopping paradise, offering luxury goods from all over the world.


    Clothes, shoes, leather goods, jewelry, watches, perfumes, cosmetics, liquor, golf equipment, pens, smoking accessories, and cigars.


    The brands would number in the thousands.


    Visitors to the Cayman Islands could handle financial transactions, enjoy the resort''s tourism and gambling, and indulge in duty-free shopping. With no taxes, luxury items would be affordable, making the island a global shopping center.


    Arriving at the island''s military camp, Hardy was greeted by Neil, who was responsible for the island''s security. The formal military base was still under construction, so they were temporarily living in military tents.


    A 600-ton patrol ship and several 50-ton patrol torpedo boats were docked outside the military port. Initially, Hardy had purchased three "Radford"-class escort destroyers, dispatching two to the Southeast Asia base and one to the Persian Gulf base.


    Most of the other patrol ships and torpedo boats were also sent to those regions, where they played an active role in combatting pirates. However, this left the Cayman Island''s defense fleet quite vulnerable, making Hardy feel that more warships were necessary.


    Originally, he had strengthened his security company, but now that he had a territory¡ªessentially his own country¡ªa military force was essential to maintain national dignity.


    Moreover, with a strong Cayman military, the security company could benefit as well. Going forward, the security company could be an extension of the Cayman military, and vice versa.


    Unlike the underprepared soldiers of other national armies, HD Security could gain significant real-world combat experience, making it a strategic investment.


    Since it was a proper navy, they should definitely acquire more warships.


    His first thought was to get an aircraft carrier.


    But Hardy quickly shook his head.


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Those massive vessels were incredibly expensive, a financial black hole he couldn''t afford. Although the idea tempted him briefly, he dismissed it almost immediately.


    Even the United States, with all its strength, maintained only a dozen or so aircraft carriers, so he decided it wasn''t practical.


    And besides, the U.S. would probably never sell an aircraft carrier to him, given how cautious they were with such military assets.


    If he couldn''t get an aircraft carrier, destroyers would suffice. He remembered seeing destroyers listed on the military surplus sales roster, so he planned to check their specifications and have a serious negotiation with Williams to get the best possible internal deal.


    After spending three days touring the island, Hardy returned to Los Angeles. He was still working as a military surplus sales contractor for the U.S. Army. Summoning Colonel Adam Beach, he inquired about the current situation. Thanks to the civil war in China, they had managed to sell a significant portion of the inventory.


    From blankets to tents, everything had value, and it was just a matter of breaking down the inventory and finding the right sales channels. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While browsing the weapons catalog, Hardy found exactly what he wanted. Aircraft carriers were out of the question, and cruisers were too cumbersome. Destroyers, however, were perfect for his needs. He chose the "Fletcher-class destroyers."


    The Fletcher-class destroyers had a full displacement of 3,050 tons, a length of 114.8 meters, and a crew of 353. They had been in production from 1942 to 1945, with a total of 175 built in just over two years, an impressive feat of American industrial power.


    These destroyers were relatively advanced, equipped with a comprehensive radar system and strong firepower, including main guns, torpedoes, and anti-aircraft guns. Unlike escort ships that were mainly defensive, destroyers were built for battle.


    Hardy called Major General Williams to express his interest in purchasing a few Fletcher-class destroyers. "You know that my Cayman Islands are a self-governing territory, so we are entitled to a military force. We can skip the army since the island is only about 200 square kilometers, and an air force is impractical. The navy, however, is essential.


    I''d like to buy a few Fletcher-class destroyers and hope for a favorable price."


    "How many do you want, Hardy?" Williams asked.


    "Four would be enough. More than that, and I wouldn''t be able to afford the upkeep," Hardy replied.


    Maintaining warships isn''t as simple as just docking them. The vessels require constant maintenance, and a navy with proper logistics support incurs substantial annual costs.


    "Alright, I''ll have Beach inspect the ships for you. Some of them are in poor condition, designated for target practice or dismantling. We could sell them to you at a reduced price, which is more cost-effective than scrapping them," Williams said.


    "Great, I''ll wait for Beach," Hardy agreed.


    They both understood the arrangement. Williams meant he would select the four best-performing ships and sell them as scrap at an internal discount, with Beach handling the details.


    Beach arrived with a list.


    The report listed four Fletcher-class destroyers in a semi-decommissioned state, deemed unfit for factory refurbishment and suggested for target practice or dismantling.


    The final price stunned Hardy.


    Each ship was priced at $1.08 million.


    To put it in perspective, each destroyer cost millions to build, with the standard sale price being $3.6 million.


    The $1.08 million price was essentially the internal scrap value.


    Hardy instructed HD Defense Company to prepare for the acquisition of the warships.

 Chapter 567 Taylors 18th Birthday

    Time flew by amidst the hustle and bustle.By February, the film Beauty and the Beast was complete. It was the first live-action and animation hybrid film, a milestone in cinematic history.


    Hardy watched the film in the screening room of the production company with Taylor and the creative team. The film was a classic fairy tale, simple yet captivating, with vibrant and soft colors. Taylor looked radiant, and the animated characters were endearing and comical.


    There were plenty of laughs throughout.


    The film was perfect for children.


    "How''s the premiere coming along?" Hardy asked Edward after watching the film.


    "We''re pulling out all the stops. The venue is the El Capitan Theatre in Los Angeles, and as per your instructions, it will be the grandest and most luxurious event," Edward replied.


    Edward knew that this was a birthday gift for Taylor, and spared no expense to make it extraordinary.


    "How''s the distribution company preparing?"


    "On the day of the premiere, 850 theaters across the United States will screen the film simultaneously," Edward reported.


    Since the U.S. government had taken action against film companies, enforcing the Paramount Decree, studios were forced to separate film production, distribution, and theater ownership. Although Hardy had no intention of buying a theater chain, he still saw an opportunity.


    Hardy instructed Edward to contact MGM and several second- and third-tier film companies to form a joint distribution company. With a large enough library of films, they could still negotiate effectively with theaters, exerting control. Hardy''s distribution company, co-led by Hardy Films and MGM, had quickly gained influence, putting them on par with or even surpassing other major studios.


    It was a clever strategy, using an alternative route to overtake the competition.


    Today. It was Taylor''s birthday.


    Today, it was also the premiere of Beauty and the Beast. As night fell, Hollywood''s El Capitan Theatre glowed under a cascade of festive lights, with multi-colored bulbs illuminating the street. Many remarked that it was even grander than Christmas.


    A long red carpet was rolled out at the entrance, with barricades on both sides, creating a central walkway now lined with eager spectators.


    On one side were enthusiastic fans, strategically placed to cheer for the arriving stars.


    On the other side were journalists, cameras ready, with TV networks, including ABC, broadcasting live. With Hardy''s connections, the event boasted a star-studded guest list rivaling that of the Academy Awards.


    At 6:30 p.m., the guests began to arrive, and the crowd erupted into cheers, shouting out the stars'' names.


    "Ingrid Bergman!"


    "Vivien Leigh!"


    "Deborah Kerr!"


    "Greta Garbo!"


    "Look, it''s Ava Gardner!"


    The guest list was extensive, and the entrance ceremony took over an hour. Suddenly, the rhythmic clip-clop of hooves echoed from a distance. A luxurious white European carriage, pulled by four white horses, approached, its gold-trimmed cabin rivaling that of the British royal carriages.


    The carriage stopped by the red carpet. Hardy stepped out first, signaling to everyone that the main star had arrived. He extended his hand into the carriage, and a gloved hand gracefully landed in his palm.


    Elizabeth Taylor descended the steps, dressed in a princess gown that accentuated her slender waist and elegant curves, exuding both innocence and a touch of maturity. Her delicate beauty left everyone in awe¡ªtonight, Taylor truly was a princess.


    "Boom!"


    Just then. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Fireworks exploded in the sky. The crowd, surprised by the unexpected display, turned their attention to the dazzling spectacle.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The fireworks continued, illuminating the Hollywood night.


    Taylor, holding Hardy''s arm, wore a contented smile as they walked down the red carpet, with photographers frantically capturing the moment.


    The premiere was exceptionally grand, broadcast live by ABC. After greeting the guests, the film began. As the HD Films logo appeared on screen, a heartfelt message followed:


    "Today is Elizabeth Taylor''s birthday. This film is dedicated to wishing Taylor a very happy birthday! ¡ª Jon Hardy."


    Applause erupted before the movie even started, and that single line earned countless cheers.


    This romantic gesture would likely be remembered in film history for years to come.


    The fairy tale movie.


    It was a story that delighted both young and old, leaving the audience in a joyous mood. The blend of live-action and animation was indeed a unique and refreshing experience.


    The film ended to another round of applause.


    Following the premiere, a grand reception was held at a nearby hotel. Guests mingled in a relaxed atmosphere, enjoying food, drinks, and lively conversation. A massive five-tier cake was brought out during the celebration.


    Everyone joined in singing "Happy Birthday" to Taylor.


    Taylor''s 18th birthday party was lavish and unforgettable.


    When the party ended, Taylor did not return home but instead got into Hardy''s car, heading to his estate. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the bedroom.


    Taylor looked at Hardy with a bashful smile. "Hardy, I''m finally 18."


    Hardy smiled and leaned close, whispering softly into her ear, "Now, let''s celebrate your birthday in a way befitting adulthood."


    Having had a few drinks, Taylor''s cheeks were already flushed. Hearing Hardy''s words, her face turned an even deeper shade of red. But she did not shy away; instead, she bravely leaned in and kissed Hardy.


    Hardy lifted her petite frame in her princess gown, holding her against his chest as they waltzed to the room''s soft music.


    Elizabeth Taylor, the ethereal beauty, had completed her transformation from a girl to a young woman.


    At 18 years old.


    A birthday.


    Full of joy.


    ...


    The spring sunlight bathed the two of them warmly, making everything feel comfortable and serene. Hardy gazed at the girl sleeping in his arms, her delicate skin tinged with a soft pink hue. Her long, thick eyelashes brushed her face, and fine, downy hairs caught the morning light at her temples.


    An eighteen year old girl was at the peak of her youthful beauty, that perfect age when life was in full bloom.


    People on the internet often claimed that women were most beautiful at thirty, but Hardy disagreed. Eighteen was like a freshly blossomed flower, petals just beginning to open and revealing delicate beauty. By thirty, a woman''s radiance might still be bright, but traces of life''s wear would begin to show.

 Chapter 568 Malays Complicated Situation

    The young girl beside him was exhausted, no longer showing that feisty resistance from the night before.She would probably sleep a little longer.


    Hardy got out of bed, took a shower, and headed to the gym for an hour-long workout. After washing off the sweat, he enjoyed breakfast. It was already past ten o''clock when Taylor finally woke up. She looked around the room, realizing with a start that she was in Hardy''s bedroom.


    She was lying on Hardy''s large bed.


    And she wasn''t wearing a stitch of clothing.


    Memories of last night''s passion rushed back, making Taylor blush with delight. The feeling from yesterday¡ªit had been wonderful!


    Taylor had heard friends her age talk about the intimacies between men and women, but only through experiencing it firsthand did she understand what it truly felt like.


    Wearing a sleep robe, Taylor walked out and saw Hardy reading in the living room. She blinked her big eyes and asked, "Hardy, aren''t you supposed to be working?"


    Hardy put down the papers and approached her, giving the girl a kiss. "Today, I''m not going anywhere. I''m spending the day with you."


    "That''s wonderful," Taylor said joyfully.


    She decided to take a bath, recalling how much she had perspired last night. Hardy took her hand and led her to the bathroom. Not long after, Taylor''s singing echoed from inside.


    Hardy truly hadn''t intended for anything to happen.


    He simply wanted to help Taylor turn on the water, but the girl, now aware of certain pleasures, initiated a kiss. Hardy couldn''t refuse her affections; rejecting her would make her feel unloved and upset.


    A few days after Taylor''s birthday, Hardy said goodbye to the women and boarded his private plane, ready to return to Japan. However, before heading there, he planned to make a stop at the Malaya base, having already notified the base commander.


    This time, Hardy wasn''t traveling alone; he had invited Lancer and Henry to accompany him.


    To be honest, Hardy had developed ambitions for Singapore. He wasn''t sure if they would bear fruit, but it was worth trying¡ªwhat if he succeeded?


    The potential benefits weren''t just a matter of earning a few billion dollars or establishing a few companies; they could be monumental.


    Over the past few days, he had been reviewing documents Henry had compiled, which included extensive information about Malaya: the current British-appointed governor, the fragile power dynamics among the Malay sultans, the growing influence of the Chinese population, and the increasing threats posed by communist ideology.


    He now had a clearer sense of the region''s precarious situation.


    Malaya had been colonized successively by the Portuguese, the Dutch, and the British. During World War II, the Japanese had ousted the British and occupied Malaya. When Japan surrendered, the British returned to re-establish colonial rule. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But after the war, anti-colonial movements surged globally, and independence movements were rising in Malaya as well. The British, however, managed to suppress them. One significant factor was that Malaya was fragmented, with various sultans ruling over divided territories.


    This division made it challenging for the Malays to present a united front, which allowed outside influences, particularly from the Chinese community, to gain ground.


    At that time, Singapore served as the administrative center of British rule over Malaya, with the governor''s office located there.


    However, the British administration had its own agenda. Fearing the rise of a strong, unified Malay independence movement that could threaten their colonial grip, they employed divide-and-rule tactics. By subtly supporting and empowering the Chinese community in strategic areas like Singapore, Penang, and Malacca, the British fueled tensions between the Chinese and Malay populations.


    They provided economic incentives and preferential trade opportunities to the Chinese, while quietly encouraging the community to assert dominance in commerce and politics.


    This support emboldened the Chinese population, leading to provocations that deepened Malay resentment. The British cleverly manipulated these growing conflicts, using the fear of communist influence as a justification to retain their presence and authority in the region.


    The situation was further complicated by the influx of Chinese settlers, many of whom brought with them not only wealth and trade skills but also an increasing allegiance to the Communist ideology championed by the CCP.


    In 1946, the British proposed the establishment of a federated state with an elected government, but the Malay population, wary of Chinese influence, strongly opposed it. They feared it would weaken the authority of their sultans and, even more troubling, that it would give rise to a government swayed by pro-CCP factions within the Chinese community.


    The Malays, who had embraced a capitalist system rooted in traditional leadership, saw this as an existential threat to their way of life.


    As a result, the proposal was shelved.


    Tension further escalated and manifested itself in conflicts both small and large. In areas like Singapore, where the Chinese population held a significant majority, Malays found themselves increasingly marginalized, often bullied or economically oppressed. Stories of harassment and discrimination spread among Malay communities, feeding a narrative of cultural erosion and economic displacement.


    British officials fanned these flames, strategically positioning themselves as "peacekeepers" while deliberately provoking conflict between the two groups.


    They supported Chinese businesses and organizations, sometimes covertly encouraging anti-Malay sentiments to prevent the Malays from organizing a strong, unified resistance against colonial rule. By keeping the Malays distracted with internal strife, the British effectively weakened any serious push for independence. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Later, when Singapore sought to join the Malayan Federation, the Malays were horrified by the implications. The demographic shift would have handed enormous political power to the Chinese, many of whom had connections or sympathies for the CCP.


    The Malays, driven by a desire to protect their sovereignty and capitalist system, stood firm. This resistance led to Singapore''s eventual expulsion from the federation.


    In short, Singapore''s independence was not simply a political necessity but a desperate measure to prevent an even greater internal conflict, one that might have erupted between a capitalist Malay society and a Chinese population increasingly seen as a potential instrument of communist expansion.

 Chapter 569 Planning Penang

    Hardy''s plane landed at Singapore Airport.He had already informed the local base commander and had also notified the British administration in Singapore.


    Hardy''s status was unique; he was not only a wealthy American tycoon but also a British baron and the Governor of the Cayman Islands.


    Upon landing, he was greeted by the head of the HD Defense Company''s Singapore base and the secretary to the British Governor of Malaya.


    The secretary approached respectfully. "Baron Hardy, on behalf of Governor Mountbatten, I welcome you. Should you need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask. The governor has instructed us to offer any assistance you require."


    Hardy smiled. "Please convey my gratitude to Governor Mountbatten. His support in allowing us to establish this base has been more than generous."


    "The governor said you are welcome anytime," the secretary replied.


    "Please extend my thanks to Governor Mountbatten. I will make a formal visit when the time is right. And thank you for coming to greet me at the airport," Hardy said.


    He had no immediate plans to visit the governor.


    The secretary respectfully took his leave, and Hardy and the base commander headed to the Singapore base. The base was situated along the coast, with a small harbor where the defense company''s guard ships, patrol ships, and fast patrol boats were docked.


    The entire base spanned approximately 5,000 acres, already equipped with barracks, a mess hall, training grounds, fuel storage, and supply warehouses.


    The defense company had begun to secure contracts for vessel protection, partnering with major shipping companies. Each day, patrol boats would set out on escort missions.


    When the defense company first started offering escort services, aside from Hardy''s own shipping line, other companies showed little interest. However, after several incidents where their ships were attacked and suffered significant losses, they reconsidered.


    In contrast, Hardy''s shipping vessels remained safe. On one occasion, a ship was targeted by pirates, but the escort warship arrived in time and obliterated the pirate boat with naval gunfire, sinking it swiftly. Following that incident, numerous shipping companies eagerly sought partnerships.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    With Japan and Hong Kong''s manufacturing industries booming, the volume of ships traveling between the Aisa, U.S. and Europe surged, making the escort service alone profitable enough to sustain the base and generate a surplus.


    Hardy wasn''t concerned about making a profit here; he reinvested all the money into expanding the base and enhancing its combat capabilities.


    Currently, HD Defense Company''s Singapore base had one escort ship, two 600-ton patrol vessels, ten 50-ton torpedo boats, a crew of 300 naval personnel, over 200 marines, and additional logistics staff, bringing the total personnel to over 700.


    The Penang base was similarly staffed, with around six to seven hundred people.


    HD Intelligence also had a branch in Malaya. In the base''s conference room, Hardy, Lancer, and Henry met with the head of the intelligence team, gathering detailed updates about the situation in Malaya.


    Malaya consisted of areas like Negeri Sembilan, Selangor, Perlis, Terengganu, Kedah, Kelantan, Pahang, Johor, Perak, Penang, Malacca, Singapore, Sarawak, and Sabah.


    These areas were akin to states.


    Some states were under the rule of sultans, and the intelligence personnel elaborated on the political dynamics of these sultans. Hardy recalled a time when he had sailed through the Strait of Malacca, and a friend mentioned Malaysia''s peculiar system: the country had nine kings.


    He had been surprised at the time.


    Malaysia''s political system was a parliamentary constitutional monarchy, similar to the UK, with a prime minister as the head of government. The nine kings took turns serving as the country''s head of state, each for a five-year term. It was a true "rotating monarchy."


    If Brunei had joined Malaysia, there would have been ten kings sharing the role. However, Brunei eventually chose to remain independent.


    These insights revealed several challenges and opportunities.


    The eventual independence of Malaya and the formation of a afederl government would come with inherent weaknesses. If Hardy could secure territory during this period, it could potentially become an independent state in the future.


    Where would be most suitable?


    Penang seemed ideal.


    Penang was strategically located in the middle of the Strait of Malacca, boasting a natural deep-water port that would become one of the world''s major shipping hubs. Moreover, Penang had always been under British rule, without a sultan. When it later joined the Malaysian federation, it was governed directly by an appointed administrator rather than a sultan, avoiding disputes with the royal houses.


    This meant there would be no conflicts with the sultans.


    But the question remained: How could he gain control of Penang?


    Hardy, along with Lancer and Henry, boarded an escort ship bound for Penang to inspect the base there. The Penang base was coming along well, with facilities similar to those in Singapore.


    Hardy took a tour of Penang''s urban areas.


    Upon returning to Singapore, S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy ordered Lancer to continue strengthening the defense company''s capabilities. He emphasized the urgency of staffing the newly acquired four Fletcher-class destroyers, planning to station two in Malaya, one at the Penang base and one in Singapore.


    The other two would be stationed at the Cayman Islands.


    "Also, I think we should establish an air force at these bases. It doesn''t need a large airfield¡ªjust enough for transport planes. Eventually, I want each base to have ten different types of aircraft and to recruit a squad of fighter pilots."


    Aircraft provided mobility and flexibility that warships could not.


    He turned to Henry. "Increase the intelligence gathering efforts in Malaya. Focus on the strength of the sultans and monitor any rebel activities."


    Henry nodded in understanding.


    Hardy then continued his journey to Japan. Lancer and Henry flew back to the United States, while Hardy''s plane landed at Haneda Airport, where his assistant and security personnel awaited him. He returned to his estate in Tokyo.


    Managers from various departments came to report to him. The companies were all operating according to his plans. The industrial enterprises had become manufacturers of components for America, while the light industry produced consumer goods for the American market. Everything was now turning a profit.

 Chapter 570 Sex, Gambling, And Drugs.

    Although there were transportation costs, the labor in Japan was so cheap that the overall production cost was far lower than in America. Capitalists, who thrived on cost calculations, naturally brought a steady flow of business to Japan.Japanese workers earned wages through their labor, which also stimulated the consumer market. Some of the consumer products manufactured in Japan were sold domestically, directly profiting from the Japanese people.


    As more people had money to spend, the black market thrived.


    The red-light district had already begun operations.


    Nightclubs, bars, pleasure houses, and women''s parlors were bustling with business. Women could work openly, and men could spend freely, making the atmosphere lively in no time.


    Never doubt a man''s instincts.


    Even places hidden in shadows were sought out. Here, with legal and reasonably priced entertainment, it became a paradise for men. Men with money would gather a few friends for drinks and indulge¡ªit was perfectly normal.


    Find more adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Some even came specifically to play slot machines and pachinko. While gambling was still illegal, modified forms were not. Hardy had his people set up a system similar to the future Pachinko parlors: balls and coins were not considered money. If players won, they could exchange their winnings for prizes, which could then be converted to cash nearby, creating a perfect closed loop.


    Would you call this loophole gambling?


    No, it was simply a clever use of the rules.


    Legal, and no one intervened.


    Hardy had even considered pushing for the legalization of gambling in Japan, which might have succeeded, but he decided against it.


    Legalizing gambling would primarily benefit the government because it could then collect heavy taxes, as gambling was heavily taxed. Most of the money would end up in the government''s coffers.


    Under the current system, the government didn''t get a dime. The profits went entirely to the gangs, although most of the gang money was still funneled upward, eventually landing in Hardy''s hands. This arrangement was more profitable than a legitimate casino.


    Near the American military bases, the red-light districts were even more lively, with constant parties and festivities. American soldiers went wild, sometimes not returning to the barracks all night.


    General MacArthur was an unusual commander; he didn''t mind his soldiers going out for fun. So, whenever the soldiers had leave, they would rush to the red-light district.


    There, they found not only food, beautiful women, and drinks but also something even more thrilling.


    Drugs.


    Yes.


    In Japan, Hardy no longer prohibited his people from dealing in drugs. In fact, he assigned specific individuals to manage and expand this business.


    After Japan''s defeat, the Allied forces occupied Japan and uncovered a large number of pills.


    The stash was said to be worth millions of dollars. The Allied forces even sold the pills through hospitals and pharmacies, earning considerable profits.


    Because it was legal, the public eagerly bought the drugs. Many Japanese celebrities, singers, writers, band members, and artists became addicts. Eventually, the Japanese government recognized the problem and enacted the Stimulant Control Act, curbing the overt distribution.


    However, this only stopped the public distribution.


    Secretly, the trade never diminished. It simply moved from pharmacies to being controlled by the gangs. Before Hardy formed the "Straw Hat Group," drug trafficking had been a traditional business for the Japanese mafia.


    Among the companies Hardy acquired was a chemical enterprise. On the surface, it produced pharmaceutical intermediates and chemical products, but secretly, it manufactured these substances on a large scale, supplying the Japanese market. The red-light district had a significant demand for these drugs. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sex, gambling, and drugs.


    The traditional expertise of the underworld was not to be abandoned.


    It wasn''t just about making money; it was about promoting American culture and enriching the cultural and entertainment lives of the Japanese people.


    A noble mission, benefiting future generations.


    Even in America, where laws on certain substances were becoming more lenient, Hardy was determined not to fall behind. The high production led to some drugs even flowing back to the United States. Hardy himself didn''t deal directly in the drug business, but the mafia families did, and they quickly embraced the cheaper meth market.


    It became one of the three main products in the American market.


    The source of supply? A little-known secret factory in Japan.


    As for the financial transactions between both sides, there was no need to exchange money directly. Everything flowed through the Cayman Islands, which was poised to become the largest transaction hub in the future.


    Hardy calculated that every step of the process¡ªfrom production to distribution and laundering money in the Caymans¡ªwas profitable. Given the current sales figures, Hardy could make millions annually from this business.


    And, of course, it had nothing to do with him.


    After the department heads finished their reports, Hardy called in the editor-in-chief of The Global Times'' Japan office and instructed, "Create an expert column in the Japanese edition of The Global Times. Focus on discussions of Japan''s political, economic, and cultural issues. Invite pro-American experts to criticize Japan''s shortcomings, weaknesses, lack of freedom, and feudalistic aspects."


    "Talk about issues like the need for democratic elections, reflecting on the invasion war, demystifying the Emperor''s divinity, promoting women''s status, and improving public welfare. The goal is to criticize Japan''s political and cultural shortcomings and highlight America''s superiority, so the Japanese people become more submissive to the United States," Hardy instructed.


    Hardy planned to heavily cultivate Japanese public intellectuals.


    These people had no real skills but were masters of rhetoric. Their role would be to praise America as advanced, free, and superior, while belittling Japan as backward and flawed, creating a psychological pressure to make the Japanese feel inferior.


    The editor-in-chief understood: this was a new round of psychological warfare against Japan.


    "Also, assign some talented writers to interview General MacArthur, the Chief of Staff, and the division generals at the military base. Create a special issue introducing the military, with detailed accounts, including the generals'' backgrounds and the military''s organization, to emphasize the power of the U.S. Army."

 Chapter 571 MacArthur Who Love Fame

    "Oh, and notify the correspondents in Korea. Have them do similar interviews with the Eighth Army stationed in Korea," Hardy added.The editor guessed that this was part of a strategy to intimidate the Japanese people by emphasizing the strength of the U.S. military, another form of cultural dominance. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One day, George Sutherland, the Chief of Staff of the Allied Forces in Japan, received a call from Hardy inviting him for a drink.


    Previously, Sutherland had received a telegram from Major General Williams, who described Hardy as his best friend and partner, mentioning that Hardy was eager to meet new friends among the Allied Forces in Japan. Williams had personally recommended Sutherland to Hardy.


    Hardy was now a renowned figure: a wealthy American tycoon, media mogul, and a close friend of President Johnson. In Japan, he held an almost emperor-like status, with close ties to the Seven Great Consortium.


    Sutherland had long wanted to meet someone of Hardy''s stature but hadn''t had the opportunity.


    Meeting Hardy was an opportunity he couldn''t pass up. So when he received Hardy''s call, he immediately replied, "No, Mr. Hardy, I should be the one treating you. Let me arrange a place in Tokyo for drinks."


    "Hehe, it''s all the same, isn''t it?" Hardy replied with a laugh.


    Their meeting was set at a famous Tokyo club, which was originally the estate of a wealthy Japanese merchant from the Meiji era. The architecture was a traditional Japanese garden style, later converted into an exclusive club.


    A long table was laid out with an array of Japanese delicacies.


    Four women in kimonos sat nearby, serving them as Hardy and Sutherland enjoyed their drinks and conversation.


    In front of others, they didn''t discuss anything confidential, sticking instead to general topics to get to know each other.


    Both men had a genuine interest in establishing a connection, making the conversation engaging and pleasant.


    Hardy sighed. "Just a few years ago, I was a soldier under your command, fighting on the Asian front. Time really flies when I think back."


    "Mr. Hardy, you''ve accomplished so much in just a few years. You''re now a legendary figure in America, admired by many young people," Sutherland praised.


    "I''ve just been lucky," Hardy said with a smile.


    "I don''t believe luck alone could bring you this far. The newspapers have written extensively about you. Your major decisions have been nothing short of brilliant," Sutherland insisted.


    After a satisfying meal, the two took a walk in the garden, continuing their chat.


    Hardy said, "General Sutherland, I intend for The Global Times to do an in-depth feature on the Allied Forces Headquarters, showcasing its strength. This kind of publicity would reinforce the perception among the Japanese that the U.S. military is invincible, which would be helpful for future governance."


    The U.S. military had long engaged in political propaganda in Japan, and as Chief of Staff, Sutherland was in charge of such initiatives.


    "Of course, no problem. I''ll fully support this," Sutherland agreed immediately.


    This was a mutually beneficial initiative, so there was no reason for him to refuse.


    "I''d like to start with General MacArthur, followed by the division commanders. I hope you can help coordinate this," Hardy said.


    Sutherland hesitated slightly. "Arranging interviews with the division commanders is easy, but I can''t guarantee anything with General MacArthur. You know, sometimes even we can''t predict the Supreme Commander''s mood."


    "Hehe, just help me reach out. If General MacArthur isn''t willing, that''s fine," Hardy replied.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    MacArthur was still in Osaka.


    Since Hardy''s arrival in Japan, he and MacArthur had yet to meet¡ªlike two kings avoiding each other.


    When MacArthur received Sutherland''s call and heard that Hardy wanted to arrange an interview with him, a smile appeared on his face. Organizing such an interview to publicize himself and his troops seemed like Hardy''s way of extending goodwill.


    MacArthur''s ego was immense.


    Besides, MacArthur loved the spotlight. The chance to be interviewed and show off to the Japanese was irresistible.


    "I agree to the interview," MacArthur declared.


    Two days later.


    The chief editor of Global Times, accompanied by a few of his most competent reporters, approached Sutherland, the Chief of Staff at Allied Forces Headquarters. Sutherland immediately contacted MacArthur, while the journalists dispersed to various bases to interview all the division commanders.


    This time, Global Times wasn''t the only media presence; a crew from ABC Television was also there, ready to capture everything on film.


    MacArthur, ever the showman, was dressed in a perfectly pressed uniform, his hat tilted slightly to the side, with his trademark corncob pipe clamped between his teeth.


    MacArthur''s attire set him apart from most serious military men, and his authority had grown unchecked since occupying Japan, rendering him free from any formal constraints.


    MacArthur relished standing in front of cameras, exuding an air of triumph. Always harboring presidential ambitions, he believed interviews with the press boosted his public profile, so he eagerly accepted these opportunities.


    In response to reporters'' questions, MacArthur spoke eloquently.


    "Since arriving in Japan, I''ve accomplished a great deal. I led the army to occupy this land, forcing the Japanese to surrender and ending their war of aggression in Asia."


    "I established a military tribunal to try war criminals, including the Japanese Emperor."


    "I restructured Japan politically, abolishing the imperial system, ending the Emperor''s feudal rule, drafting a new constitution for Japan, and implementing American-style economic policies and freedoms of the press and speech."


    His excitement only grew as he continued.


    "When dealing with the Japanese, you must treat them as beasts. Only then will they respect you. If you defeat them decisively, they will willingly offer you their wives and daughters. Rule over Japan with an iron fist¡ªthat''s the only truth."


    The reporters were astonished, and even the officers standing beside him were left speechless.


    However, MacArthur was known for his shocking statements, and no one could really stop him.


    Following the interview, MacArthur took the reporters and the film crew on a tour of the military base.

 Chapter 572 Self-Centered MacArthur

    MacArthur''s flair for theatrics was undeniable. His unique style extended beyond his attire and speech. For this interview, he even organized a small parade, with soldiers standing in formation on the field while he reviewed them from a command vehicle.Next, a fleet exercise unfolded at sea, led by aircraft carriers and followed by a dozen warships slicing through the waves. MacArthur, standing on the deck wearing oversized sunglasses, struck a proud and imposing figure.


    Reporters and television crews then interviewed various division commanders stationed in Japan and Korea, including Lieutenant General Walton Walker, commander of the Eighth Army; Major General Hobart Gay of the 1st Cavalry Division; Major General Oliver Smith of the 1st Marine Division; Major General Lawrence Kaiser of the 2nd Infantry Division; Major General Robert Soule of the 3rd Infantry Division; Major General David Barr of the 7th Infantry Division; Major General William Dean of the 24th Infantry Division; and Major General William Kean of the 25th Infantry Division.


    It wasn''t long before Global Times reported on the interviews, starting, of course, with MacArthur. His impressive r¨¦sum¨¦ was highlighted: a West Point graduate, Chief of Staff at 37, and a veteran of World War I who fought in France.


    In 1919, he became Superintendent of West Point. By 1922, he was assigned to the Philippines as the Commander of the Manila District. He became a major general in 1925 and commanded the Third Corps Area. In 1928, he was appointed Commander of U.S. Forces in the Philippines, became Chief of Staff of the U.S. Army in 1930, Commander of U.S.


    Forces in the Far East in 1941, Supreme Allied Commander in the Southwest Pacific in 1942, and Supreme Commander for the Allied Powers in Japan in 1945.


    Of course.


    His retreat from the Philippines, abandoning his troops when Japan attacked Pearl Harbor and subsequently invaded, was conveniently left out.


    The article then elaborated on MacArthur''s reforms in Japan, detailing how he implemented his plans and policies step by step.


    Global Times did not alter MacArthur''s words, publishing them verbatim, including the controversial statement: "When dealing with the Japanese, you must treat them as beasts. Only then will they respect you..."


    Frankly, MacArthur had held a somewhat favorable image among some Japanese, especially common citizens, because he had carried out land reforms. Before his arrival, most of Japan''s land was owned by the royal family and nobility. MacArthur confiscated these lands and sold them to the public.


    Anyone could buy land, and loans or credit arrangements were available, enabling many lower-class citizens to become landowners, for which they were deeply grateful.


    However, government officials, wealthy individuals, businessmen, and scholars in Japan harbored a seething hatred for MacArthur. They resented the occupation deeply but could not challenge him openly, given his overwhelming power.


    Outwardly, they feigned compliance.


    Moreover, Japanese reverence for MacArthur was often a facade, a way of maintaining appearances as though nothing had happened.


    Some people are experts at deceiving themselves.


    As long as everyone maintained a semblance of civility, life could go on.


    But MacArthur''s words in Global Times struck a nerve. Even if the Japanese had been defeated and humiliated, and some had indeed resorted to offering women to their conquerors, hearing such brutal honesty was a humiliation too great to bear.


    At that moment, Whatever lingering respect some Japanese had for MacArthur instantly vanished.


    That evening, ABC Television aired the interview, showing MacArthur standing confidently on an aircraft carrier''s deck, pipe in mouth, with rows of warships slicing through the waves behind him. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He exuded sheer arrogance.


    MacArthur watched the broadcast that night, satisfied with his own performance on television, unconcerned with how the Japanese felt.


    The following day''s newspapers introduced more Allied commanders.


    For example, Major General Robert Soule, commander of the 3rd Infantry Division, which was founded in 1917 and earned the nickname "Rock of the Marne" for its heroic performance in World War I''s Marne River battle.


    The division boasted over 16,000 troops, organized into three infantry regiments, five artillery battalions, and four independent battalions, with 333 tanks, 411 armored vehicles, and 583 artillery pieces.


    The data presented was incredibly detailed, showcasing the formidable combat capabilities of the U.S. military.


    That evening, ABC Television ran a segment on the 3rd Infantry Division.


    During this period, Hardy began inspecting various industries.


    Hardy visited the Nikon camera factory, where the current general manager was Japanese, though the executive director was American. Nikon had already established a dust-free workshop, and lenses were housed under glass domes to minimize dust intrusion. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    In addition to producing camera lenses and parts for American camera manufacturers, Nikon also manufactured its own cameras. They had developed several Nikon camera models, and as he was leaving, Hardy was gifted the latest model.


    This camera closely resembled the film cameras of later years, and Hardy accepted it with a smile.


    Next was the Sony television factory.


    Over twenty board members, managers, and supervisors accompanied Hardy as he inspected the television production line, which had been imported from the United States and utilized American technology. In fact, not just Sony but also Toshiba and Panasonic had set up television factories.


    These companies were producing components for Hardy''s "N.Y.T" Television Company while also manufacturing televisions under their own brands.


    "N.Y.T" Television Company remained the largest television manufacturer in the United States, earning tens of millions in profit annually. With the American economy booming and home appliances spreading rapidly, "N.Y.T" televisions were selling exceptionally well, often struggling to meet demand.


    However, the supply chain was limited, unable to fully satisfy market needs in the short term. Since Japan began producing components, "N.Y.T" assembly process had increased production speed by 50%.


    At the same time, Sony, Panasonic, and Toshiba started selling their own televisions domestically.


    Hardy asked the accompanying board member, "How are television sales in Japan?"

 Chapter 573 Japans New Revered Figure

    The board member replied, "We''ve priced our televisions at $100 each, which is $27 cheaper than "N.Y.T" televisions, but sales are still not very strong.""Families who can afford a Japanese-made television often prefer American ones, and those who can''t afford it struggle to come up with $100."


    "How many televisions are the three companies producing per month?" Hardy inquired.


    "Each company is producing around 1,000 units per month, totaling roughly 4,000 units," the manager replied.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said,


    "Let''s have Wells Fargo introduce an interest-free mortgage loan program. If someone has an asset worth more than $100, they can apply for a mortgage loan with Wells Fargo, interest-free, to purchase a television. Wells Fargo will issue a television voucher that can be redeemed at a store, and the loan will be repaid over one year."


    The managers were delighted upon hearing this.


    Such an initiative, where Wells Fargo would essentially subsidize the businesses without earning any interest, was unheard of for any bank.


    The company executives expressed their deep gratitude to Hardy.


    For Hardy, however, the cost was negligible¡ªno more than $400,000 per month. He had a bigger vision: rapidly expanding television access in Japan to increase ABC Television''s influence, which was far more valuable than $400,000 a month.


    Even if it were considered an advertising expense, the investment was worthwhile.


    Besides, the money would eventually be repaid, only tying up funds for a year.


    The next day,


    Global Times


    published an advertisement.


    "Hardy Group''s Wells Fargo Launches Interest-Free Loans for Television Purchases."


    "If you work for the government or a corporation and have a stable income, you can apply for a credit loan at Wells Fargo to buy a television and enjoy entertainment at home."


    "If you own assets worth more than $100, including real estate, land, cars, or jewelry, you can use them as collateral at Wells Fargo to secure a loan for a television and enhance your entertainment experience."


    "This initiative was ordered by Envoy Hardy, aimed at enriching the cultural and entertainment lives of the Japanese people by enabling widespread access to television programs."


    Hardy set up televisions in public squares, where many Japanese saw TV programming for the first time and were deeply captivated.


    Now, every evening in Japanese streets, a unique scene unfolded. Crowds gathered around public television sets, and the vibrant atmosphere drew numerous small vendors selling drinks, snacks, and other items, creating a small but lively market.


    Many people had long dreamed of owning a television but couldn''t afford one. This interest-free loan was a golden opportunity.


    Many worked for the major zaibatsu companies, earning over $20 a month. With televisions priced at $100 and a year to repay, they only needed to allocate $10 per month for the loan, leaving enough for daily expenses.


    People flocked to Wells Fargo to apply for loans, sparking a television sales boom and making more Japanese eager to own a TV.


    Compared to MacArthur, many felt deep gratitude toward Envoy Hardy. While Hardy had indeed acquired Japanese companies, he had genuinely helped restore Japan''s economy.


    Whether those companies were controlled by Japanese or American conglomerates mattered little to the general public, as long as their lives improved. In fact, having American ownership seemed preferable to some, because Americans have more mature structures and promotion systems.


    And so, Hardy had supplanted MacArthur, becoming Japan''s new revered figure.


    ...


    Hardy inspected dozens of companies, gaining a deeper understanding of their operations, offering guidance on some issues, and even resolving certain practical problems.


    On this day, Hardy visited ABC Television.


    Currently, Tokyo Television, having developed for half a year, has achieved a considerable scale with well-established departments. However, its program production still lacks compared to America''s ABC, primarily because ABC has the entire Hollywood industry backing it, a production power unparalleled globally, let alone in Japan.


    At present, the station only produces its own news programs, political analysis shows, economic forums, and talk shows like "Hey Xiu''s Trio." Hardy ensured that public intellectuals participating in these programs are those who idolize Western culture, have received funding, and often consider themselves more knowledgeable and aware of society than the "ignorant masses."


    They often have academic backgrounds, professional expertise, and some social standing, eager to express opinions on societal matters and engage in public affairs.


    They are idealists, often possessing a strong critical spirit and a sense of moral responsibility.


    Some individuals might not even be in it for the money, nor have they received financial support, but they are innately fascinated by America and voluntarily seek its approval.


    Additionally, the television station has introduced some lifestyle and consumer-oriented shows, such as segments on makeup, beauty, fashion, handbags, and shoes, setting the trends and, in essence, encouraging consumerism.


    Certain advertising phrases subtly make their way in: S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An ad for a cosmetic product: "Women, you should be good to yourself."


    A jewelry brand''s commercial: "Women must cherish themselves because only when you know how to love yourself will others love you. Many things in this world are expensive, but if you love it, it''s never too costly, because you are more precious than anything else."


    A women''s clothing ad: "Women should treat themselves well. If you don''t, who will? Challenge the norm, dress elegantly and confidently, and keep it simple yet comfortable!"


    A luxury fashion ad: "A woman doesn''t have to be breathtakingly beautiful, but she should live exquisitely! In this life, never compromise on being good to yourself. High-end custom fashion!"


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    A handbag advertisement: "If there are no gifts or anyone to pamper you, then pamper yourself. Women, indulge yourself and be generous to yourself."


    Women exposed to these ads every day are inevitably influenced; these messages slowly take root and trigger a gradual transformation in their hearts.


    The women in the ads are all stunning Western models, confidently striding through European and American streets, exuding a sense of self-assurance, which inspires many educated, aspiring young women who yearn for empowerment.

 Chapter 574 ABC Televisions Japan Division

    They want to live that kind of life, rather than being like their mothers, who spent their entire lives serving their husbands, families, and children.The station manager escorted Hardy to the children''s program section, where they were in the middle of a recording session. The show was similar to later children''s programs like


    Okaasan to Issho


    ,


    PythagoraSwitch


    ,


    Inai Inai Baa!


    , or


    Shimajiro no Wow!


    , with a cheerful female host playing and engaging in educational games with the kids.


    Hardy found the host familiar. His excellent memory quickly reminded him: this was Ayako Sasaki, the personal assistant Yoshida Shigeru had arranged for him.


    Back then, she was introduced as a performance arts student, and now she was hosting on ABC Television.


    Hardy and his team quietly observed from a distance as the young woman led the children. Today, she wasn''t dressed in a kimono. In fact, modern Japanese people wore kimonos only on special occasions or at home.


    The young woman had a round, apple-like face with a hint of baby fat, rosy cheeks full of collagen, and her most striking feature was her eyes, clear and pure, without a trace of impurity. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wasn''t particularly short, standing around 160 cm, wearing a cute dress, radiating youthful energy.


    "Mr. Hardy, this is Ms. Sasaki, our popular children''s program host. She''s already quite well-known among the Japanese public," the station manager introduced.


    Hardy nodded slightly.


    Ayako Sasaki, who was busy recording, did not notice Hardy. He continued on with the station executives to a meeting room. "The station''s programming needs something exciting," Hardy said. "I think a new talent singing competition could generate buzz."


    "Do you mean something like ''Super Idol''?" the manager asked excitedly.


    "Something like that, but it doesn''t need to be as extravagant. Just a straightforward singing contest, open to all of Japan, with rounds of selections until we find a winner. You can coordinate with headquarters; our talent agency has a full operational model for this."


    "Japan is still an entertainment desert. Even a simple singing competition can captivate the entire country."


    After wrapping up the children''s program, Ayako Sasaki bid farewell to the kids and entered the control room. "Director, how did the recording go?" she asked.


    "No issues, everything was great," the director replied.


    "In that case, if there''s nothing else, I''ll clock out," Ayako said, preparing to bow and leave.


    "Wait, Ms. Sasaki! There''s an important announcement: tonight, the station is hosting a reception, and our big boss, Mr. Hardy, will be attending," the director informed.


    Ayako froze in surprise.


    A company reception, with Mr. Hardy present.


    "Why is Mr. Hardy attending our reception?" she asked in astonishment.


    "It''s not sudden. Mr. Hardy visited the station today, and the director invited him to join for dinner to meet all the staff," the director explained.


    "Mr. Hardy came to inspect the station, and I didn''t even know?" Ayako was even more surprised.


    "He even visited our program section. You were busy recording, so he watched for a bit before leaving with the director," the director said.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Did¡­ did Mr. Hardy see me?" Ayako asked, wide-eyed.


    "Yes, he stood right here watching for quite a while, then left with the director," the director said, resuming his work.


    Ayako stood there, lost in thought.


    It had been half a year since she last saw Hardy. Back then, she had been assigned as his assistant, convincing herself daily to serve him with dedication, only to find herself genuinely falling for him.


    In the end, Hardy never accepted her.


    Later, she heard that Hardy had not been involved with any other Japanese woman, which made her respect him even more, seeing him as a man of integrity.


    Later, when ABC Television began recruiting, it presented a rare opportunity for her. She decided to give it a try and, to her surprise, passed the selection process smoothly, becoming a host at ABC Television. Knowing this company belonged to Mr. Hardy made her genuinely happy to work there.


    Moreover, it was an enviable job. Being an American company, the pay and benefits were very generous. As a host, she earned over 50 dollars per month, plus additional allowances for recorded shows, totaling around 80 dollars per month¡ªa very high salary in Japan at that time.


    Today, Mr. Hardy came to the company for an inspection, and she felt disappointed that she didn''t get to see him.


    However, Mr. Hardy would be attending the evening reception, so perhaps she still had a chance to meet him?


    Bidding farewell to the director, the young woman quickly left the control room. Being a well-known host now, she had her own office, where she eagerly searched her wardrobe, trying to find her most beautiful outfit.


    The reception was set at the prestigious Otemachi Fuji Residence in Tokyo.


    Owned by the Fuji conglomerate, it was one of Japan''s most renowned venues, designed in a traditional Japanese style, sprawling and spacious. Even without a meal, simply walking around was a delightful experience, especially in April, with the green grass and blooming flowers making it ideal for leisurely strolls.


    Attendance at the reception was restricted to senior management, department heads and deputy heads, show hosts, and key directors and technicians¡ªabout thirty to forty people in total. Ordinary workers were not eligible to attend.


    In essence, the reception was arranged for Mr. Hardy to meet the key personnel of ABC Television''s Japan division.


    The dining area featured long Japanese-style tables, with sliding wooden doors opening into four adjoining rooms. When Hardy entered, accompanied by the station director and others, everyone bowed deeply to welcome him.


    Hardy was not just the television station''s owner. ABC Television''s Japan division was merely one branch among his numerous international enterprises.


    He was the head of Hardy Group, owning dozens of major corporations. He was also a British baron, the Governor of the Cayman Islands, and Japan''s Special Envoy for Economic and Cultural Affairs. In Japan, even the Prime Minister and Cabinet Ministers treated him with utmost respect.

 Chapter 575 Sayuri Yoshida

    With a faint smile, Hardy said, "Today, I just want to get to know everyone. Don''t feel constrained. I hope you all continue to work hard. I believe the station will flourish, and each of you will be rewarded accordingly.""Thank you, Mr. Hardy," everyone responded, bowing once more.


    They took their seats. The station director, observing that Hardy was surrounded only by male executives, thought this arrangement wouldn''t do and decided, "Call Sayuri and Ayako over."


    Someone immediately went to fetch the two women.


    Shortly after, Sayuri Yoshida and Ayako Sasaki arrived. The director smiled and introduced them to Hardy: "Sir, these are two of our station''s stars. Sayuri Yoshida hosts consumer programs, and Ayako Sasaki is the host of our children''s shows. Both are quite popular in Japan."


    The two women bowed to Hardy.


    Hardy first looked at Ayako Sasaki, the familiar baby-faced girl, who now appeared somewhat shy. Next to her stood Sayuri Yoshida, a stunning beauty, slightly older than Ayako but probably only in her early twenties.


    "Our table is too male-dominated. It would be better if these two lovely ladies joined us. Sayuri, Ayako, why don''t you sit beside Mr. Hardy?" the director suggested.


    The two vice-directors graciously made room, and the two female hosts carefully took their seats next to Hardy.


    Ayako was still somewhat tense, not knowing what to do, while Sayuri was more composed and charming. She picked up a sake bottle to pour for Hardy and even used her chopsticks to serve him food.


    As the reception progressed, the atmosphere grew livelier. Most of those present, being from the arts industry, were talented in singing and dancing. Someone began performing, and Sayuri, with her beautiful voice, sang an English song fluently.


    Her performance earned enthusiastic applause. Hardy clapped and asked, "Are you fluent in English?"


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy," Sayuri replied. "I graduated from Waseda University''s Foreign Languages Department, majoring in English. I even went to the UK for half a year to improve my speaking skills."


    The reception continued.


    Although Ayako gradually loosened up and exchanged a few words with Hardy, she still seemed overly reserved.


    At that moment, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed in herself.


    Am I an idiot?


    Compared to her, Sayuri is performing so much better.


    Hardy, having enjoyed the evening, seemed slightly tipsy, his head starting to feel fuzzy. The director, noticing this, suggested, "Mr. Hardy, why not rest here for a bit? There are rooms nearby."


    Hardy, dazed, waved his hand.


    "Sayuri, Ayako, please help Mr. Hardy over there," the director instructed.


    The two women carefully supported Hardy, draping his arms over their shoulders, and led him down two long corridors to a Japanese-style room. They gently placed him on a futon spread out on the tatami floor.


    Hardy''s bodyguards had been following but didn''t intervene, seeing that women were taking care of him. Who knew if their boss was really drunk?


    Sayuri glanced at Ayako, who seemed uncertain about what to do next, and smiled. "Ayako, you can go now. I''ll stay and take care of Mr. Hardy."


    "Oh, alright," Ayako replied, casting a final glance at Hardy before leaving.


    Sayuri then stepped out and soon returned with a basin of warm water, a towel draped over it. She dipped the towel into the water, wrung it out, and gently wiped Hardy''s face, then unbuttoned his shirt to clean his upper body.


    Suddenly, Hardy reached out and pulled her into his arms. Sayuri''s body stiffened momentarily before relaxing again.


    She even seemed to have a hint of anticipation.


    Hardy softly grasped her face, drew her closer, and whispered into her neck, "If you regret this, there''s still time to back out."


    Sayuri said nothing.


    Instead, she clung to his arm.


    Night fell.


    The next day.


    In the bathroom.


    Steam filled the air.


    Hardy lay on the bath bed while Sayuri knelt beside him, meticulously wiping him down. When it comes to serving others, Japanese women are the most attentive, fully dedicated to the task.


    This might be connected to the national character.


    Hardy put on his clothes, glanced at the woman kneeling on the tatami mat before heading out, and said, "You may go back. I''ll call for you if I need you again." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For Sayuri, her status with Hardy was not comparable to his other women. He could summon her when necessary, but he wouldn''t let her become part of his personal life.


    As for being influenced like MacArthur had been, that was absolutely impossible.


    The woman obediently saw Hardy off without a word, fully aware of her own position. She wouldn''t, nor did she dare to, cling.


    Hardy stepped out.


    His bodyguards followed close behind. After getting into the car, Hardy pondered and instructed the head of his security detail, "Inform Duncan to look into Sayuri''s background more thoroughly. Also, keep an eye out to see if the Japanese government or any other factions have made contact with her."


    He paused.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "And also, investigate the background of Ayako Sasaki."


    "Understood, Boss," the security head replied.


    Even a tool must be clean of any hidden agendas. Hardy would not allow anyone to manipulate him, maintaining a certain degree of vigilance toward the Japanese.


    Sayuri dressed herself and didn''t leave immediately. She thought back to everything from the previous night and that morning. A man like Mr. Hardy, with his status, wealth, competence, and strength, was perfection itself. How could he not captivate a woman?


    Her gaze swept over the bedsheet where a small, conspicuous flower had bloomed. She folded the sheet neatly, then took it with her as she left.


    Sayuri rested for the entire morning.


    In the afternoon, she went to the TV station, where she was scheduled to record a show.


    As soon as she entered her office, she received a notification from the station director asking her to come to his office.


    In the director''s office, the director greeted her with a warm smile, "Miss Yoshida, please have a seat."


    "Director, is there something you need from me?" Sayuri asked respectfully.


    "Ah, yes. The station is planning to organize a singing competition show, somewhat similar to the American show


    American super Idol


    . Of course, it won''t be on the same grand scale, but it''s still a talent show, which is a first for Japan. I believe it will capture public interest."

 Chapter 576 AK-47 Is Finally Here

    "The station has started preparations, and we need a host for this program. Given your background, we think you''re an excellent fit and have decided to appoint you as the host."Sayuri was delighted.


    This was a major event, certainly more popular than shopping shows. Her fame would undoubtedly increase, making her a more prominent host on the station.


    "Thank you for your trust, Director. I''ll make sure to do a great job," Sayuri expressed her gratitude.


    "This program was arranged personally by Mr. Hardy. The headquarters will also send someone over to help with planning, and as the primary host, Miss Yoshida, you''ll also be part of the planning team," the director added.


    Hearing that Hardy was behind the arrangement, a flash of last night''s memory briefly crossed Sayuri''s mind. Was this a reward for her devoted service?


    "Understood. I''ll do my best," Sayuri responded.


    Hardy continued inspecting other industries over the following days. He visited a tobacco company, Shimizu Construction, Toshiba Complete Equipment Construction Company, Daikin Industries, Toshiba Corporation, Fujitsu Corporation, Sumitomo Electric Industries, Yokohama Rubber Company, Toyobo Company, and Nippon Paint Company.


    Afterward, he also visited financial companies, such as Tokyo Mitsubishi Bank, Sumitomo Bank, the Development Bank of Japan, Sakura Bank, Tokyo Credit Union, Sumitomo Insurance Company, among others.


    At each company, the person in charge would respectfully welcome him, glad to have Mr. Hardy inspect their facilities. Hardy''s role was not just as an economic envoy; he was also a shareholder in these companies and financial institutions.


    Then, Duncan came to report.


    "Boss, I''ve made some progress on what you asked me to investigate," Duncan reported.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Let''s hear it."


    "After two weeks of observation, Miss Sayuri Yoshida hasn''t had contact with any suspicious individuals. Her father is a small-time businessman, and her mother is a homemaker. Before joining ABC Television, she was in school and studied in the UK for half a year. She enjoys writing and has published an article on the awakening of Japanese women in a British magazine."


    "She holds relatively progressive views, pursuing Western freedoms. She once told her classmates that she wanted to dedicate her life to the emancipation of Japanese women."


    "We''ve uncovered some details about Ayako Sasaki as well. Her father is a diplomat, suspected of being involved in intelligence work. Two days ago, an apparent intelligence officer visited their home and met with her father, though we couldn''t overhear the specifics of their conversation."


    "However, we did intercept a phone call between Sasaki''s father and an outsider, where your name was mentioned. The person on the other end insisted that Ayako should make an effort, comparing her to Setsuko Hara, saying she should work for the empire. Sasaki''s father was quick to agree."


    Hardy gave a cold laugh.


    The Japanese had placed Setsuko Hara around MacArthur''s circle, subtly influencing him to do many things for Japan.


    Now that Hardy had arrived, Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida was trying to send Ayako Sasaki his way, hoping to influence him as they had MacArthur.


    But Shigeru Yoshida didn''t understand¡ªHardy was not someone a woman could sway. The women around him were all exceptional; how could he be controlled by just any woman?


    Moreover, he despised being schemed against.


    Hardy was not one to tolerate slights, and with his current status, he didn''t even need to beat around the bush. He called for his assistant and ordered, "Call Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida and tell him I need him to come here."


    The assistant quickly went to make the arrangements.


    Prime Minister Yoshida received a call from the Economic Envoy''s office and hurried over. At that moment, Hardy was in the courtyard practicing his shooting skills.


    Since coming to this world, Hardy had not developed a great interest in other sports, but he''d taken a liking to boxing, combat training, and shooting.


    These activities not only kept him fit but also increased his fighting capabilities. Who knew when they might come in handy? If he was going to engage in sports, he preferred activities that enhanced his strength.


    So he''d set up a small shooting range in a corner of the estate, often going there to practice. There was also a small gun room nearby, filled with various pistols, rifles, and shotguns that Hardy favored.


    When the assistant brought Yoshida over, Hardy ignored him.


    He wore a belt with a beautiful Colt revolver holstered at his waist. Hardy focused intently on six glass bottles twenty-five meters away.


    Yoshida stood at a respectful distance, not daring to interrupt.


    Suddenly, Hardy moved.


    He swiftly drew his revolver, firing rapidly at the distant bottles. The gunshots nearly blended into one continuous sound, a testament to his shooting speed.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.


    All six glass bottles shattered in quick succession.


    Finished, Hardy coolly re-holstered the revolver.


    Yoshida was stunned; Hardy''s marksmanship was remarkable. He remembered Hardy''s background as a former Marine who fought in the Pacific theater. There had been an interview where Hardy claimed he had killed over thirty Japanese soldiers during the war. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy still didn''t acknowledge Yoshida, acting as if he hadn''t noticed his presence. He picked up a Winchester M1887 from the table and began shooting at metal targets in the distance.


    Each shot sent a crisp ring through the air as the targets reverberated.


    After the shotgun, Hardy took an AK-47 assault rifle. Recently completed in 1947 and just starting to enter production in 1949, the AK-47 had barely been introduced to the Soviet military, and Hardy had managed to acquire a few of them.


    The rifle burst into loud, rhythmic firing.


    He held it steady, sending rapid rounds into the metal targets, creating a staccato of sharp clinks.


    After the magazine was empty, Hardy finally felt satisfied.


    He turned and looked at Yoshida, who quickly stepped forward.


    Holding the AK-47, Hardy remarked, "This is a fine weapon, newly developed by the Soviets. I''d bet it''ll become a legendary firearm."


    Yoshida smiled and nodded.


    Truthfully, he didn''t understand much about these things.


    "I called you here for two matters," Hardy said, dismantling the AK-47 as he spoke, deliberately maintaining a casual demeanor that, especially in front of a prime minister, was highly disrespectful. His aim was to intimidate Yoshida.


    "Mr. Hardy, please go ahead," Yoshida replied deferentially, showing no hint of offense at Hardy''s disregard.

 Chapter 577 The Final Warning

    Such a person is truly terrifying.Like a venomous snake.


    Hardy said, "Recently, I''ve inspected many financial companies and corporations. Generally speaking, Japan''s economic development has surged recently; factories have orders, millions of workers have jobs, financial companies have resumed operations, and the economic situation is recovering well."


    Shigeru Yoshida smiled widely and responded, "Yes, Mr. Hardy. In the past six months, Japan''s economy has shown encouraging changes. Last year, our GDP was only around $50 million, but in just the first quarter of this year, it has already exceeded that amount. It''s all thanks to your efforts, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy didn''t show any false modesty.


    He continued, "I think we could host an economic conference, inviting American and Japanese entrepreneurs. On one hand, we could summarize recent developments, and on the other, we could discuss future collaborations and foster further exchanges. What do you think?" Hardy looked at Yoshida.


    "An economic conference¡ªof course, that''s wonderful!" Yoshida said, delighted.


    Such a conference would certainly benefit Japan, so he could hardly refuse.


    "Good. The Japanese government will be responsible for organizing it. As for whom to invite, prepare a list," Hardy said.


    "Understood. I''ll get to work on this right away, and once the list is ready, I''ll present it for your approval," Yoshida replied.


    As they talked, Hardy disassembled and reassembled his AK-47. He inserted a fresh magazine, pulled the bolt, and a bullet clicked into place.


    "And Mr. Hardy, what is the second matter?" Yoshida asked with a smile.


    Hardy looked at Yoshida with an inscrutable smile that left Yoshida feeling unsettled.


    "Prime Minister Yoshida, you placed Setsuko Hara beside MacArthur to influence him, allowing the Japanese government to gain certain advantages. Am I wrong?" Hardy spoke in a casual tone.


    But to Yoshida, the words hit like thunder.


    The smile he''d kept on his face turned unnatural. He tried to maintain it, but his expression became contorted.


    This kind of thing¡ªcould be done in secret, but if it were brought to light, it would be a massive issue, especially if the U.S. government pursued it.


    Japan was still a defeated nation.


    MacArthur was the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers, and if Japan, a defeated country, were found to have influenced the occupying commander through a woman to secure benefits, the American president and Congress would undoubtedly respond.


    They might impose stricter sanctions. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because if Japan couldn''t behave, they''d have to undergo a more thorough transformation.


    "Mr. Hardy, General MacArthur and Miss Setsuko Hara met at a social gathering. They''re merely private friends, with no connection to the Japanese government," Yoshida tried hard to defend.


    Hardy maintained his enigmatic smile.


    "Prime Minister Yoshida, a few days ago, I inspected ABC Television and saw Miss Ayako Sasaki. That name should still ring a bell, right?"


    Yoshida''s expression became even stiffer.


    "Ah, yes, I remember."


    Sweat appeared on Yoshida''s forehead. It was only early May, and the weather wasn''t warm yet, but the tension was so palpable that even an experienced politician like him was faltering in front of Hardy''s words.


    Hardy''s expression grew colder.


    He held the submachine gun, looking directly at Yoshida.


    "Prime Minister Yoshida, from now on, I don''t want the Japanese government sending anyone to contact her, nor do I want any intelligence personnel approaching anyone in my circle. If it happens again, I''ll consider it an act of provocation."


    "I''ll use every measure at my disposal, including economic leverage, my private relationship with President Johnson, and the influence of the seven major consortia on Congress to impose the harshest sanctions on Japan. Do you want me to do that, Prime Minister Yoshida?"


    By the end, Hardy''s tone had turned severe.


    Yoshida''s face turned pale.


    Sweat trickled down his forehead and spread across his body, leaving him feeling light-headed.


    If the United States deemed this a provocation, the repercussions could go far beyond mere sanctions; there could be extreme measures. Mass arrests could be a possibility, and the first to be dealt with would undoubtedly be him, Yoshida Shigeru¡ªhe knew well what he had done.


    Ignoring the dirt on the ground, Yoshida knelt.


    "Mr. Hardy, I guarantee this won''t happen again. Absolutely not!" Yoshida finished, bowing low to the ground.


    Hardy looked at Yoshida and said calmly, "Prime Minister, I hope you understand Japan''s current situation and refrain from using such underhanded tactics. When it comes to espionage, you might not be a match for a fledgling U.S. agency like the CIA, let alone my HD Intelligence team."


    "No, I would never, truly never," Yoshida quickly replied.


    "Alright, let''s end the conversation here. Go back and make sure my instructions are carried out. You may leave," Hardy said.


    Only then did Yoshida rise.


    After bowing once more, he turned to leave, his steps trembling.


    As soon as he returned,


    Yoshida summoned the head of the intelligence department at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, ordering a halt to all operations directed at Mr. Hardy.


    After the American occupation of Japan, the military and intelligence sectors had been purged, leaving the Ministry of Foreign Affairs intelligence division as Japan''s sole intelligence agency.


    Upon hearing Yoshida''s order to stop all actions related to Hardy, the head of intelligence reacted with urgency:


    "Prime Minister, we received news that Mr. Hardy is involved with Sayuri Yoshida from ABC Television. We were planning to contact her secretly, to persuade her to serve Japan. It would be a waste to abandon this now. If she could become like Setsuko Hara¡­"


    Before the intelligence head could finish, Yoshida erupted in anger, shouting, "I said stop! Can''t you understand? Stop all intelligence activities targeting Mr. Hardy! None of our personnel should be involved, no matter what, and no intelligence operations should be directed at him. That is my order¡ªdo you understand?"


    Yoshida thought to himself, Your little schemes have already been discovered. Continuing with this would spell disaster not only for you but for me and all of Japan as well.


    Forget it.


    Forget it entirely.


    The head of intelligence, taken aback by the reprimand, couldn''t understand what had gotten into the prime minister. But he dared not argue further and promptly nodded in compliance, vowing to cease all intelligence actions related to Mr. Hardy.

 Chapter 578 Deferring Decision Making To Someone Else

    ABC Television''s announcement of an upcoming singing competition immediately captured nationwide attention. Japanese society, still under the shadow of war''s devastation, had yet to fully recover and remained in a suppressed state.This was the first time such a large-scale entertainment event was being organized.


    The newspaper announcement specified requirements: participants had to be aged between 12 and 22, regardless of gender, as long as they believed they could sing well.


    Competition Rules:


    The first round would be open auditions. Those who passed would enter a training camp where accommodations and meals would be provided, along with professional coaching.


    The inclusion of meals and lodging was crucial, especially for those from outside Tokyo who might find it difficult to handle accommodations on their own. Securing a one-way ticket to Tokyo was achievable for many, but staying there for an extended period could be a struggle.


    The second round would be a selection stage, where 32 contestants would advance. Those who performed exceptionally well might secure a contract with Hardy Entertainment Group.


    Securing a contract meant finding employment¡ªan attractive proposition with generous pay, sure to draw many hopeful participants.


    The third round would be an elimination match where the top 32 would continue to compete until the top 10 were selected, all of whom would sign with Hardy Entertainment as performers.


    The fourth round would be the finals, where rankings would be determined, and the top three contestants would receive significant backing from the company to release their own albums.


    In the U.S., signing actors through a competition might be done discreetly to avoid accusations of unfairness. However, in Japan, it was openly stated as one of the most appealing aspects of the contest.


    Registration was straightforward¡ªcontestants could register directly with the singing competition team at ABC Tokyo or apply by mail, with the station''s mailing address listed in the newspaper.


    The open auditions were set to begin on June 1 at the ABC Television Tokyo branch building.


    The entertainment market in post-war Japan was severely lacking. Life was hard, restrictions were tight, and public entertainment had all but vanished. When ABC began airing programs, people finally experienced genuine entertainment, making television squares popular. In the U.S., no one would stand outside in the cold to watch TV.


    Sayuri had been confirmed as the host of the singing competition, and rumors circulated that she had already begun to serve Hardy.


    In Japan, the public generally supported women who served American dignitaries. For example, after Setsuko Hara began serving MacArthur, she was viewed with even more respect and admiration, even seen as working for the good of the country and its people.


    The singing competition production team was fully formed.


    Sayuri was a part of the team, with some authority in decision-making. Of course, there were also advisors from the American headquarters.


    On stage:


    Tony, an artistic director from ABC headquarters in the U.S., was explaining the contest''s operation. He was dissatisfied with the arrangements for the Japanese competition, finding them too simplistic.


    "Grand¡ªit must be grand."


    "The auditions should be crowded. Send out four filming teams to interview contestants during auditions¡ªthese clips can be used as broadcast material."


    "With three simultaneous audition groups, you''ll need at least three panels of judges, and they should be highly representative. The judges themselves should be part of the appeal."


    "There''s too little equipment; we need at least double the current amount. Photographers, sound engineers, lighting technicians¡ªwe''re short-staffed and need to recruit more."


    After hearing Tony''s comments, the team exchanged glances.


    One director spoke up, "Mr. Tony, your suggestions are excellent, but the Tokyo branch''s resources are limited, and it''s impossible to meet your demands in such a short time."


    "That''s unacceptable. If you''re doing this, it should be done properly. Follow my instructions and get what''s needed immediately," Tony insisted.


    As a headquarters-appointed director, he looked down on Japanese resources, and his tone betrayed an inherent bias.


    He also had personal ambitions. If he made a success of this project in Japan, it would strengthen his reputation as a senior artistic director, potentially leading to promotions and a better career stage.


    "Mr. Tony, acquiring additional equipment and personnel won''t happen overnight. It might be challenging to start by June 1 as planned," the director pointed out.


    "That''s your problem. If something''s missing, then move faster. Some people always have excuses for laziness," Tony retorted.


    His comment was harsh, essentially accusing everyone of not working hard enough.


    Faces around the room turned grim.


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    But Japanese people tended to fear Americans, and with Tony representing the headquarters, no one dared to speak up.


    Aside from the agent from the talent management division, Tony held the highest position among the representatives from headquarters. The management team dealt solely with talent contracts, giving Tony significant influence over production.


    The afternoon meeting ended with no resolution.


    Someone reported the issue to the station director, who, after some thought, realized he couldn''t overrule Tony. Moreover, he wasn''t sure if Tony''s demands represented headquarters'' wishes.


    After considering for a while, the director summoned Sayuri.


    "Sayuri, you were at the afternoon meeting. We have a difference of opinion with the artistic director from headquarters. What''s your take?" the director asked kindly.


    "Mr. Tony''s demands are a bit high. Increasing equipment and staff isn''t realistic. Meeting his requirements would significantly increase costs, which doesn''t align with our original plan. After all, we don''t have the financial backing that headquarters has, so we have to work within our means.


    "I believe our initial strategy is better; we have all the necessary elements, just not on the grand scale Tony wants. Even with our resources, I''m confident the Japanese audience will love this program," Sayuri replied.


    The director nodded, "I agree with you. However, Mr. Tony''s views are also important, so I think we should consult with Mr. Hardy. Sayuri, the station would like you to ask Mr. Hardy''s opinion, as it''s best if he makes the final decision."


    The director, a seasoned politician, skillfully deferred the difficult decision to someone who could handle it.


    He couldn''t overpower Tony.


    But someone else could.


    Sayuri was slightly taken aback by the request to consult Mr. Hardy. Normally, the director would make this request personally, yet now he was entrusting it to her.


    "Is this appropriate, Director?" Sayuri hesitated.


    "Oh, there''s nothing inappropriate about it. I believe you''re the most suitable person for the task. Please, Sayuri," the director said with a slight bow.


    Sayuri quickly returned the bow.


    "In that case, I''ll give it a try," she replied softly.


    The director nodded with a smile.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 579 Take Some Time To Learn Massage

    That day, Hardy was at the Imperial Hotel, holding a meeting with representatives of Japan''s seven major financial conglomerates, informing them about the upcoming Japanese Economic Conference. He also instructed the economic workgroup to invite other foreign investors in Japan to participate.The meeting wrapped up by evening, and when Hardy returned to the estate, a security guard at the gate reported, "Boss, a young lady came to see you this afternoon. Without your permission, I didn''t let her in, and she''s currently waiting in her car nearby."


    All of Hardy''s bodyguards and residence security personnel were HD Security members, so they uniformly addressed him as "Boss."


    Following the guard''s indication, Hardy looked across the road at a black car. Noticing the returning convoy, someone got out of the car.


    Hardy recognized Sayuri immediately.


    She spotted Hardy through the open car window and hesitated to approach, aware of her position despite their intimacy.


    Hardy motioned for her to come over with a slight beckoning of his finger.


    Sayuri quickly trotted over, her heels clicking on the pavement. She stood beside Hardy''s car, her dark eyes gazing at him. Just as she was about to speak, Hardy simply said, "Get in the car."


    "Ah¡ªoh, okay," Sayuri responded quickly.


    The security guard opened the car door, and Sayuri climbed in, sitting next to Hardy. At that moment, she felt a bit nervous, unsure of what to say.


    The car drove into the estate.


    Hardy said nothing, and Sayuri didn''t dare speak either.


    They passed through the driveway and stopped in front of the villa. Hardy got out, and Sayuri hurriedly followed him. A few minutes later, they entered the bathroom, and after half an hour, they returned to the bedroom. Another hour passed, and the woman was left exhausted, barely able to move, her body trembling from repeated moments of intensity, leaving her only with ragged breaths.


    She had come to discuss matters, but from the start, the man hadn''t let her speak, leading her to the bath and having her assist with his bathing, and then overpowering her in his usual way.


    Despite her fatigue, she struggled to get up, helping the man clean up and then went to the bathroom to rinse and brush her teeth.


    When she returned to the bedroom, the man was reclining with a cigar, watching TV.


    The program was from ABC Television, a children''s show featuring Ayako Sasaki playing with a group of children.


    "Do you know how to give a massage?" Hardy asked.


    "A little, sir," Sayuri replied.


    Hardy lay down, asking Sayuri to massage his back. Her technique was mediocre, and Hardy, with his eyes closed, said, "Take some time to learn massage."


    "Yes, sir, I''ll make sure to," Sayuri responded promptly.


    "Did you have something you needed to discuss today?" Hardy asked.


    Sayuri thought, finally! She then explained the disagreement between the headquarters'' artistic director and the station''s production team.


    Listening to her, Hardy immediately saw through Tony''s intentions: looking down on the Japanese team and hoping to create an impressive result for his career.


    "You attended the meeting. What''s your opinion?" Hardy asked.


    "Oh, my opinion? I think we should keep it simple. The initial plan is already enough to appeal to the Japanese audience. The station isn''t making much money yet, so excessive spending isn''t ideal. Once it''s more developed, we can adopt headquarters'' model."


    "Good, let''s go with your suggestion," Hardy said.


    "Wait¡ªmy suggestion?"


    Sayuri was surprised.


    "What, is there an issue?"


    "No, but what about Mr. Tony?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Just tell him it''s my decision. Any other problems?"


    "No, none."


    Sayuri looked at the man lying on the bed, marveling at how effortlessly he solved everyone''s concerns with a single statement.


    Now that''s a man.


    She resumed her massage with newfound focus. Shortly, Hardy turned over, resting his head on her thighs while she massaged his temples.


    Her thighs were soft and springy.


    Hardy''s hand moved up to explore.


    "Mm~!"


    Sayuri didn''t leave Hardy''s estate until after ten that night.


    The next day, the station meeting resumed. Tony presented a more detailed plan and, with a forceful tone, insisted that the station must execute it according to his vision to achieve the best results.


    No one dared to contradict him.


    Tony felt quite pleased with himself, seeing the Japanese team remain silent.


    But then Sayuri spoke up, "Mr. Tony, your plan is indeed excellent. If Japan had an audience base and ad revenue as strong as America''s, we would absolutely follow it. But the situation here differs from that in the U.S."


    "Last night, I consulted with Mr. Hardy, and he approved our plan," Sayuri said.


    Ha¡ªMr. Hardy!


    Tony froze.


    Hardy was the company''s top executive, Tony''s boss''s boss''s boss. There was no way he''d dare to argue against Hardy''s decision.


    "Oh, if it''s Mr. Hardy''s decision, then of course. Miss Yoshida, may I ask what your plan entails?" Tony''s tone softened dramatically.


    Everyone in the room turned to Sayuri, gazing at her with admiration.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Her mention of "last night" made it clear to everyone that Sayuri had gone to great lengths to support the local station. Tony, who had been so arrogant and domineering, transformed instantly at the mere mention of Hardy''s name.


    Sayuri outlined her plan, which was essentially the original proposal created by the local station team, which Tony had previously dismissed entirely.


    This time, Tony listened attentively and nodded frequently.


    He finally praised the plan, saying it was practical and he would provide guidance on artistic details to enhance it.


    The meeting concluded smoothly.


    On her way back to her office, Sayuri received countless respectful glances. Not long after she returned, the station director stopped by. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He smiled and said, "The station plans to promote you to assistant program planner. You''ll be taking on more responsibility for this show, Sayuri."


    Sayuri was overjoyed. Previously, she was only the host; now, she was part of the program''s decision-making team.


    "You''ve worked hard, Sayuri," the director said with a smile.

 Chapter 580 Amusing Scammer

    "Oh, it''s no trouble at all."Remembering the previous night, it hadn''t been trouble at all; in fact, she had enjoyed it. Being cherished by a powerful man was indeed a happy thing.


    After the director left, a thought struck Sayuri.


    She picked up the phone directory and began searching.


    She planned to enroll in a massage class.


    The "First Japan Economic Forum" was held at the Imperial Hotel in Tokyo. Attendees included Economic Envoy Jon Hardy, Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida, several cabinet members, and CEOs and directors of major corporations from the United States and Japan.


    The event attracted over a thousand participants.


    The Japanese Minister of the Economy first reported on the economic situation of the previous year. During the first half, Japan''s economy remained stagnant. However, in the latter half, Hardy, leading seven major conglomerates, initiated an in-depth overhaul of Japan''s economy, which led to a leap in growth.


    In the fourth quarter, the gross production accounted for 80% of the total annual production.


    In the first quarter of 1950, production figures even surpassed the entire previous year, indicating a swift economic recovery. The unemployment rate dropped by over 300%, the market gradually became more dynamic, and foreign trade emerged as Japan''s leading economic sector.


    In conclusion, Prime Minister Yoshida expressed his deep gratitude to Envoy Hardy, acknowledging that it was due to Hardy''s presence in Japan that the economy was able to rebound.


    Next, Hardy delivered a speech.


    Hardy''s address covered several key points. The first was that Japan remained a defeated nation and thus could only exercise limited economic freedom, operating under the framework of the United Nations.


    The second point was clarity of purpose, positioning Japan as a processing base and production hub for the United States.


    The third was to continue with increased openness. In terms of both business philosophy and economic policy, Japan should further liberalize, ensuring that policies do not hinder economic progress but rather serve as a booster for growth.


    After the speech, the remainder of the event was dedicated to networking.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Instead of formal individual speeches, a reception was held where attendees gathered in small groups, casually raising glasses and conversing, sparking ideas and possibly even brokering deals.


    Hardy himself mingled, glass in hand.


    In one group, someone introduced Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, this is Robert Downey, Chairman of Downey Funds."


    Robert Downey, in his forties, respectfully greeted Hardy, "Hello, Mr. Hardy. My name is Robert Downey. Honestly, I''m an admirer of yours¡ªyour vision, decisiveness, and business philosophy have all left a strong impression on me.


    "Your investments in Hong Kong have already multiplied several times over, and the tax-free policies you implemented in the Cayman Islands are absolutely brilliant."


    Hardy smiled and waved modestly, "Often, I take risks; the stakes are high. I simply happen to win."


    "No," Robert Downey responded, "I''ve studied your business cases and found that you actually have a strong grasp on things. I believe your confidence is even higher than your actual risk calculations."


    Hardy thought to himself, Could he know that I can foresee the future?


    Downey continued, "I''m convinced that your success comes down to your extraordinary economic mind and immense internal fortitude."


    It turns out he wasn''t attributing it to future foresight but to Hardy''s keen economic sense. After all, claiming foresight into the future would likely seem unbelievable, but suggesting conclusions reached through extensive calculations would be far more convincing.


    Having flattered Hardy, Robert Downey continued, "Knowing that you were coming to Japan, I made a special trip from the U.S. I found that, despite Japan''s economic stagnation, there are indeed opportunities here."


    "You know I run an investment fund. Due to the sanctions imposed on Japan, economic activity has been stagnant, leaving the market with few investment opportunities. Meanwhile, the U.S. economy is booming, so I thought, why not raise funds here in Japan to invest back in the United States? Consequently, I established a fund company in Japan."


    "How is it going?" Hardy asked.


    Downey raised his eyebrows with some pride, "It''s going much better than expected. From last year to this, Downey Funds has raised over $60 million, all of which has been invested in the U.S. stock market. As you know, the American stock market has been particularly strong these past two years, which has led to significant profits for our clients."


    "Last year''s return rate reached 32.5%, a highly satisfactory yield. This year, in the first half alone, we''ve already achieved 25%, and I believe it will continue to grow."


    Hardy nodded, "Excellent. What you''re doing addresses Japan''s investment dilemma, and with legitimate, legal operations, you should receive support and encouragement from the Japanese government."


    "Thank you, Mr. Hardy, for the endorsement. So far, we''re doing very well. Mr. Hardy, I understand that Hardy Group has its own investment team, but should you ever require our services, Downey Investments would be honored to assist. I can assure you of returns exceeding 30%."


    Hardy looked at Robert Downey with a faint smile, "Not at the moment, but thank you."


    "Of course. Should you ever need us, please feel free to contact me." With that, Downey handed him a gold-embossed business card with both hands.


    Hardy took the card.


    Downey bowed again and went off to connect with others. Hardy watched Downey''s retreating figure. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Interesting, So this guy thinks he can deceive me?


    What Robert Downey didn''t realize was that his very presence in Japan had been orchestrated by Hardy. How amusing.


    Just now, Robert Downey claimed to have raised over $60 million in just over half a year. The results indeed seemed promising.


    Who says Japan is out of money?


    The lack of funds affects those at the bottom. Despite the nation''s defeat, the former aristocrats and wealthy elite still have reserves.


    Hardy was aware of one particular instance: when Japan initially surrendered, a stockpile of materials originally intended for the war effort vanished just before American occupation. That stockpile was rumored to be worth over $400 million.

 Chapter 581 Economic Warfare

    Who took it? Naturally, it was the high-ranking officials who split the assets among themselves.This was only one instance; before the United States could exploit Japan, Japan first underwent a wave of internal consumption. The country''s treasury, currency reserves, gold reserves, and essential materials¡ªmany of these assets vanished, so when the Americans arrived, they declared Japan''s treasury depleted.


    In truth, much of it had been hidden away.


    The $60 million in investment that Robert Downey received wasn''t even a large amount.


    After meeting with fund manager Robert Downey, Hardy proceeded to encounter the chairman of an antique collateral loan finance company, the chairman of a gold-backed loan investment company, the owner of a real estate mortgage finance company, and the head of a land mortgage finance company.


    At the event, these investment firm heads were actively networking with Japanese and American entrepreneurs, more enthusiastically than anyone else. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    They even tried to draw each other into investing in their financial firms, without truly understanding each other''s backgrounds.


    They all had a single mastermind, yet they were unaware of the existence of other similar companies.


    The only ones with complete knowledge of all these firms were Hardy and Henry.


    Hardy watched all their movements, finding it rather amusing.


    How amusing, indeed, that his economic forum had conveniently brought these swindlers together. But he was happy to see this happening.


    Recently, these companies had been flourishing in Japan, advertising extensively in the newspapers, gaining more popularity than Japanese domestic firms.


    Every so often, they would announce their latest earnings.


    Initially, many Japanese citizens remained cautious. However, seeing others profiting handsomely, more and more people became tempted.


    Those with capital invested in the funds.


    Those with antiques used them as collateral.


    Those with gold used it as collateral.


    Even those without these assets often had real estate or land, which could also be used as collateral. The funds from these mortgages then flowed into investment companies.


    Recently, Wells Fargo reported to Hardy that the mortgages from these companies had reached around $300 million.


    With continuous promotional campaigns, Japanese society as a whole entered an investment-driven era. Watching others mortgage their assets and earn money non-stop, people who held back felt almost foolish, leading many to mortgage their only assets.


    Now in Japan, whether working in offices or running businesses, everyone was discussing stocks, futures, the U.S. stock market, and even specific stocks and emerging industries.


    It was as if they were all investment experts.


    The Japanese people''s enthusiasm for investing had been fully ignited, marking the beginning of an era of nationwide investing.


    Around the heads of those collateral finance investment companies, there were Japanese entrepreneurs, bankers, and even government officials.


    These figures, full of pride, confidently discussed the bright future of the U.S. stock and futures markets.


    A faint smile crossed Hardy''s face.


    The more influence they gained, the more money they amassed, and the more he earned. When the bubble burst, the damage to Japan''s economy would be greater. Yes, there would definitely be people who wouldn''t accept reality and might jump from buildings. But this is war¡ªan economic war, which in essence is no different from a real war, with casualties and sacrifices.


    The first economic forum was a major success, and the following day, reports of the conference made headlines, with headlines that excited many Japanese citizens.


    "Japan''s Economy Expected to Return to Its Best Period."


    The article covered the Prime Minister''s report on the national economic situation and Hardy''s speech, followed by an analysis of Japan''s future economy. With U.S. investment, Japan''s economy indeed showed explosive growth.


    This year''s GDP was expected to reach 80% of prewar levels, with hopes of matching Japan''s historical peak in the coming years.


    This was not mere empty talk. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Japan''s economic situation was indeed promising; however, few were aware of the underlying factors. The nation''s major banks and corporations were now under American control, with the biggest beneficiaries being American companies.


    In fact, a similar scenario unfolded later in South Korea where many well-known private companies were backed by European, American, and Japanese capital.


    While the GDP figures appeared impressive on the surface, most of the profits were being taken by foreign interests. Finance is also a form of warfare, one that has never ceased.


    The latter part of the article highlighted American financial investment companies, noting that the heads of these firms had all attended this year''s forum. Not only were citizens investing in these companies, but many Japanese banks and businesses were also leveraging these financial firms, signaling Japan''s entry into the investment era.


    Japan had not yet restored its stock or futures markets, but through these financial companies, people could engage in financial investment, and the profits came from American funds.


    This line carried a somewhat inciting tone, suggesting to the Japanese people that they could profit from the Americans¡ªa subtle psychological form of revenge, letting the Americans work and generate wealth for them.


    AN (Keep in mind that psychological attacks are executed by experts. So, every time you feel a hint of excitement when making a deal, check again¡ªyou might already be falling before you realize it.)


    Time quickly passed, and June arrived.


    The Japanese Singing Competition began its auditions, making the ABC Tokyo Television Tower lively and bustling, with countless people coming to participate in the auditions.


    According to the television station''s statistics, Over 3,000 people had registered.


    Every evening, the television station broadcasted the audition proceedings, drawing the attention of the entire Japanese population to the singing competition.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Misora Hibari, I''m 13 years old, and I come from the Isogo Ward of Yokohama City," a little girl said sweetly to the camera.


    "My name is Aoki Aiko, and I come from Tokyo," a pretty girl said, bowing to the camera.


    "My name is Saotome Masako."


    "I''m Araki Yumiko, from Saga in Kyushu."


    Hardy, however, paid little attention to the background noise of various affairs. He had once again traveled to Hong Kong, this time with the purpose of inspecting the progress of his business ventures and developments.

 Chapter 582 The Korean War Breaks Out

    Upon arrival, he visited the fully completed museum. The building spanned over 40,000 square meters¡ªalmost as large as the Louvre. Artwork and antiques were being arranged inside. Hardy had been personally involved in overseeing the layout; setting up an exhibit of this scale was no small task.The museum''s largest section was dedicated to European art, with galleries highlighting Portuguese and Dutch pieces, including exquisite furniture and antiques. Hardy also planned a Southeast Asian gallery to showcase Malaysian and Filipino art, reflecting a balance often seen in international museums.


    Recently, Hardy''s auction house had acquired numerous art pieces due to economic conditions in Europe and Asia, and he seized this ideal moment to add to the museum''s collection. As he walked through the furniture displays, Hardy noted the intricate craftsmanship of antique European pieces made from mahogany and oak, many from historic estates. He was confident each piece would significantly increase in value.


    On his second day in Hong Kong, Hardy met with Huo Qingtong.


    Huo reported the current demands from Southeast Asia, listing electronic products, precision instruments, machinery, rubber, chemicals, oil equipment, and fuel supplies.


    Hardy thought they might need these products for infrastructure projects, but he didn''t dwell on the specifics. After touring the museum galleries, he visited the underground vault, which now held over 80 tons of gold¡ªacquired from Japan and the United States. Hardy was carefully stockpiling gold, understanding its strategic value in a stable economy.


    The warehouse also held antiques, most from Japan, with over 300,000 pieces stored. Additionally, a designated furniture warehouse stored premium pieces bartered from Southeast Asia, a region with limited capital for more traditional trade. Hardy accepted this form of barter, foreseeing its future worth.


    Another notable acquisition was a large quantity of gemstones and jade from Malaysia and the Philippines. These mining areas had recently begun excavations, causing a surge in supply.


    Hardy couldn''t help but feel skeptical about how much this demand might alter the market. But he kept his thoughts neutral, avoiding political considerations aside from those concerning the U.S. and Japan.


    ...


    Hardy Group''s Hong Kong Headquarters. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Here, all of Hardy Group''s Hong Kong operations were managed, with Victor serving as the Group''s president in Hong Kong.


    Since Britain recognized the CCP, the Hong Kong crisis had temporarily eased, and the market had stabilized, allowing Hong Kong to flourish again.


    In his office, Victor reported to Hardy on the status of various Hong Kong enterprises over the past six months.


    Currently, Hardy Group owned an industrial park in Hong Kong, housing 129 businesses. Hardy Group held shares in each, and they were all doing well.


    The pharmaceutical plant had expanded its offerings beyond ''Viagra''.


    For external use, there was India Magic Oil. This product wasn''t from India; it was produced in Hong Kong, though it wouldn''t appear until the 1960s.


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    The Traditional Medicine Research Institute also developed a variety of external-use products, including hemorrhoid cream, nasal spray, mosquito-repellent balm, and acne soap. These health products were gradually making a name for themselves in the U.S. market.


    Victor also reported that Viagra and India Magic Oil were selling well in Japan, especially in the red-light districts.


    The Hong Kong racetrack was now built and had partnered with the Hong Kong Jockey Club, hosting several events, though betting hadn''t started yet.


    "No rush. Let''s focus on building relationships first. Making money will come naturally," Hardy said.


    Last year, fearing the CCP might invade, many people sold off properties, land, and companies, allowing Hardy Group to acquire large amounts of real estate, now managed by a dedicated real estate company.


    "Boss, we acquired these properties and land at very low prices due to the urgency of the sales. Now that the market has recovered, their value has doubled or even tripled," Victor said with a smile.


    This was the advantage of venture capital.


    A financial crisis can be a boon for those with money; they can acquire assets at low prices and sell them at several times the profit once the market recovers. This business beats any other in profitability.


    Of course, it requires vision, strength, and courage.


    "Any pressure on capital?" Hardy asked.


    "All loans are from Wells Fargo Bank and HSBC. Having our own bank makes it convenient. The total loan amount for Hong Kong operations has now reached 36 million dollars," Victor replied.


    Owning more fixed assets certainly has its advantages, but the downside is that it also requires a lot of capital.


    After spending a few days in Hong Kong,


    Hardy conducted inspections of the various businesses.


    One morning, as he was having breakfast, the butler approached him with a newspaper, saying, "Sir, here''s today''s newspaper. The front-page news says there''s been another war."


    Hardy''s interest was piqued.


    He took the newspaper and opened it. The front page of the


    Global Times


    had a bold headline: "Massive War Breaks Out on the Peninsula Again."


    The newspaper read:


    At dawn today, North Korea launched a large-scale offensive against South Korea, formally igniting the Korean War


    Hardy thought to himself, "What was meant to happen has happened."


    The wheels of history keep turning, beyond the power of a few individuals to change.


    From his previous life knowledge, he knew that China would join the war and support North Korea within a few months. It was also about time he stopped supplying the CCP before he became implicated. As for his remaining weaponry, he wasn''t worried; the South Koreans would be hit hard in the early stages of the war and would likely be more than willing to pay a premium for his remaining weapons.


    It was also time for him to return to Japan to coordinate with the army stationed there. He had been preparing for this war for some time now, stockpiling many resources that the army would soon require once the Korean War intensified.


    As for the rest, he simply needed to manage his own affairs well. In the tumultuous currents of history, he was just a businessman focused on living his own life, facilitating things for the U.S. Army while making some profit as a patriotic businessman. This was probably all he could do at this point.

 Chapter 583 Modern Warfare Is All About Logistics

    A few days later, Hardy left Hong Kong, returning to Japan.The developments in Korea were swift. Within two and a half days, Seoul, the southern capital, had already fallen.


    This event caused a huge stir in the United States. South Korea was under American protection, and North Korea had attacked despite American troops being stationed there. President Johnson immediately ordered Far East forces to assist in the battle.


    Soon after, the United Nations passed a resolution to form a coalition force led by the United States, including troops from 15 countries: the United Kingdom, Turkey, Canada, Thailand, New Zealand, Australia, the Netherlands, France, the Philippines, Greece, Belgium, Colombia, Ethiopia, Luxembourg, and South Africa.


    MacArthur was appointed Commander of the Far East Forces.


    Hardy wasn''t focused on the military aspect; he had no capacity in that arena. His focus was on something else.


    Wars depend on logistics.


    Now that the war machine had been set in motion, vast supplies would be needed. And as America''s forward base, Japan would naturally be the optimal supply center.


    The United States Congress also decided to procure supplies from Japan.


    Historically, Japanese companies received these orders, allowing Japan''s economy to quickly recover from post-war damage. Now, however, these orders would naturally fall under Hardy''s control, given his influence over the Japanese economy.


    Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Today, Lieutenant General Williams, head of the U.S. Army Logistics Agency, Major General Sutherland, Chief of Staff of the Far East Forces, and Jon Hardy, Japan''s economic envoy, sat together.


    Lieutenant General Williams looked at Sutherland, then at Hardy, and smiled. "President Johnson personally sent me to Japan to organize supplies for the Far East Forces. Apart from weapons, most items will need to be procured here in Japan."


    "The duration of the war is uncertain, and this is only the first order. Congress has already approved $2 billion in funding for supplies, including weapons, ammunition, equipment, fuel, and logistics."


    "Purchasing from multiple suppliers can be a hassle. It might be better to have one or a few major companies manage the procurement. What do you think, Sutherland?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chief of Staff Sutherland chuckled, "I have no objections. As long as I get the supplies I need, I''ll follow the Logistics Agency''s lead."


    Lieutenant General Williams turned to Hardy, "Hardy, I think you''re the most suitable person for this job in Japan."


    Hardy chuckled, "I''m more than happy to take on this business."


    Hardy knew that this initial $2 billion was just the beginning.


    The war would drag on intermittently for three years. Future records indicated that the United States spent over $20 billion directly, with Japan''s position as the supply base earning it substantial profit, enabling it to recover from its prior devastation.


    Japan even gained some political leverage.


    In the past, Japanese military factories produced ammunition for the U.S. Army.


    But now, Japan''s industries were under the control of Hardy and seven major conglomerates. With only light industry in place, Japan couldn''t manufacture ammunition, meaning that American companies would supply ammunition from the United States.


    This development pleased American arms companies, as they wouldn''t lose any profits to Japan.


    As for Japan, it was unlikely to profit as much from this war as it did historically; most of the gains would go to Hardy and the seven major conglomerates.


    "The supplies for the military will be of the highest quality, so prices may be a bit higher," Hardy said with a smile.


    Williams nodded, "Quality is the priority."


    Sutherland also nodded in agreement.


    "I remember when I was in the army, eating those standard-issue rations. After World War II, it took a long time to get rid of the leftovers. I doubt any of our soldiers would want to go back to eating those rations, so I think it''s necessary to provide better food supplies."


    "Oh? What do you suggest?" Williams asked.


    "Rations should only be a partial solution. Fresh food is essential for soldier morale, even if it''s just hot dogs. My company has designed a type of food truck capable of making fresh bread, sandwiches, hot dogs, and hot coffee on site. The military could procure these mobile kitchens."


    "That''s a great idea. Let''s look into it," Williams said.


    "War can be dull, and soldiers may spend long periods in bunkers or barracks. They need something to pass the time, and I think they''d appreciate a steady supply of Playboy magazines," Hardy added.


    "That could work too."


    In war, morale is critical. Soldiers, used to the comforts of Japan''s nightlife, would miss the warm surroundings of Japan when faced with cold, harsh conditions. A magazine like Playboy might just keep them going.


    Modern warfare is all about logistics.


    In ancient times, armies could rely on local resources, feeding off the land and sustaining their campaigns by pillaging from the enemy. In contrast, modern warfare demands massive amounts of ammunition and supplies, measured in tons. In any conflict, resources are quickly exhausted. Even in land wars, the toll on resources is immense, and wars involving advanced technologies like air and naval warfare are even more costly. Thus, modern warfare becomes a battle of national strength and logistical capability.


    During World War II, the United States dedicated its entire national power to producing wartime supplies, which led to the shutdown of many non-essential businesses, with some resources diverted for military use. This was the reason why, when Hardy arrived, numerous factories were inactive.


    At that time, every business prioritized supporting the war effort.


    The economic impact was significant.


    But the current situation is different.


    This time, it''s a limited war in the Far East, primarily a support operation. Unlike the past, when the United States was directly involved in combat, Congress would not agree to mobilize the entire nation to produce war materials. Additionally, disrupting domestic economic development would be unacceptable.


    The American public would not support sacrificing their livelihood to support a distant conflict in the Far East that drains resources and affects their lives and business growth. Therefore, mobilizing the entire nation for supplies is out of the question. Entrusting a few major companies with logistical duties is, in fact, a very wise choice.

 Chapter 584 Telecommunications And Electronics Companies

    This plan received approval from President Johnson and Congress.Providing supplies for the war effort is a lucrative business. Even if it''s just basic supplies, this venture could easily generate billions of dollars, with potential profits reaching hundreds of millions.


    Given the scale of this opportunity, Hardy naturally took it very seriously. He immediately sent a telegram to the United States, instructing Andy to establish a dedicated department to manage this business and to dispatch a more specialized team.


    Both teams would work in close cooperation.


    The Hardy Chain Stores would play a major role this time. With thousands of suppliers, the chain stores could directly place orders for whatever supplies were needed.


    In Japan, a similar model was in place. The team categorized the supplies needed by the U.S. military and assigned suitable factories to produce them. Once completed, these products were handed over to the logistics department, which was only responsible for inspection. If the products met standards, they were sent to the battlefield.


    In this environment, whoever secured the contracts would earn substantial profits. Naturally, the seven major financial groups were eyeing a share of the pie.


    In the Empire Hotel''s conference room, A meeting of the seven major financial groups was underway.


    This gathering included not only company representatives based in Japan but also high-level representatives and partners who had flown in from the United States¡ªfigures with significant influence within their respective groups.


    The U.S. military''s weapons, ammunition, and fuel also originated from these financial groups, although those were separate businesses. The current focus for the gathered individuals was on securing contracts for supplying the U.S. military''s daily necessities.


    This, too, represented a lucrative opportunity.


    With such a huge business at stake, Hardy could not take it all for himself. He understood well that business is fundamentally a matter of distribution; only when everyone profits can business endure.


    Moreover, his Japanese enterprises were in partnership with the seven major financial groups.


    In fact, Hardy had become a representative for the seven financial groups in Japan, elevating his status considerably.


    Whether in Japan or the U.S.,


    When Hardy needed to discuss partnerships with the seven major financial groups, the conglomerates and families involved were bound to listen.


    With this influence, there was no business that he could not undertake in America.


    This is the power of connections.


    Through careful maneuvering, Hardy had built a powerful network.


    Hardy began by saying, "Gentlemen, the Department of Defense has provided us with a catalog of supplies for military use, comprising 11 major categories, 263 sub-categories, and over 20,000 items. Our purpose today is twofold: first, to allocate production of these materials; and second, to determine the best approach to supply them to the U.S. military."


    No one spoke, knowing that Hardy likely already had a plan. They waited to hear his proposed course of action.


    "We have numerous companies producing similar materials, so we need to allocate them accordingly. For instance, chocolate production involves multiple companies: Hardy Group, the Clark Group, and Mellon''s Aike Candy Company."


    "Then there are automobiles. There are numerous car manufacturers in the United States, as well as some in Japan. Which ones should we rely on?"


    "Similarly, with products like meat, clothing, and pharmaceuticals, we need to assign specific production tasks."


    Everyone in the room understood that whoever received the production orders would make money, while those left out would miss out on the profits. And the decision of distribution rested in Hardy''s hands.


    "The second point is about distribution. Currently, the U.S. military has designated Hardy Group as their supplier. I have two options for you to consider: the first is that you sell your products to the Hardy Group as suppliers to the Hardy Chain Stores, and then the Hardy Group provides these products to the U.S. military."


    This arrangement, they thought, would allow Hardy to capture the margin, relegating them to labor providers. However, even as labor providers, they could still earn a substantial income.


    Hardy continued, "The other option is for all of us to form a joint company, selling all produced supplies collectively to the U.S. military, with profits distributed based on our shares."


    Everyone''s interest peaked at once.


    This idea was much more attractive, and they all nodded in agreement.


    As a savvy businessman, Hardy was not inclined to relinquish his share of the profits without something in return; he had a plan.


    "Gentlemen, forming a joint company essentially means the Hardy Group is giving up some of its profits, so I would like to receive something of equal value in exchange," Hardy proposed.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you want, Mr. Hardy?" someone asked.


    "I want shares in certain companies I am particularly interested in, currently held by your groups. I''ve already purchased some of these stocks on the market, though only in small amounts, and I hope to acquire more from you," Hardy replied.


    "What shares do you have in mind?" asked another partner from a financial group.


    "IBM, the Telegraph and Telephone Company, and Motorola," Hardy said.


    Hardy was aware of the future trajectory, knowing that many of America''s future tech giants¡ªMicrosoft, Intel, Apple, telecommunications firms¡ªwould emerge from these companies. Although they were still in their infancy, owning shares now would significantly benefit the Hardy Group''s development over the next several decades.


    At present, these tech companies were not seen as vital assets by these financial groups. The American economy was still dominated by oil, steel, automotive, rubber, and chemical industries. The true potential of these tech companies would only become evident in the late 20th and early 21st centuries.


    Hardy''s investment might seem premature now, but it was also the easiest time to enter. By the 1960s, when telecommunications and electronics gained market traction, share prices would soar, and entering the market would be exponentially more expensive.


    Hardy set forth his terms, and whether they accepted would be up to them.


    The matter required internal discussions. After the meeting, representatives would consult with their superiors and partners, sparking a flurry of telegraph communications between Japan and the U.S.


    In the end, business is an exchange, with each party getting what it needs. At this stage, those tech companies were seen as future investments with little current output, still in an incubation phase. In contrast, the military supply contracts represented tangible profits.

 Chapter 585 A Smokescreen Or The Real plan?

    Hardy''s prediction was correct¡ªthe financial groups were far more enthusiastic about the military supply business than about tech companies, and several were willing to sell him a portion of their shares.As a result, Hardy acquired 5% of IBM, 3.7% of the Telegraph and Telephone Company, and 7% of Motorola.


    Of course, all purchases were made at market value.


    Hardy already held some shares in these companies, all acquired on the open market. Now, with 7.8% of IBM, 6.5% of the Telegraph and Telephone Company, and 12.6% of Motorola, Hardy was effectively a major shareholder.


    Additionally, Hardy now had legitimate entry into these corporations with a seat as a major shareholder. This would enable him to buy additional shares in the future without raising suspicions, making it easier for him to continue his operations.


    The next step was to discuss supply details and allocate production orders.


    In the automotive category, there were transport trucks, passenger vehicles, command cars, engineering vehicles, motorcycles, tractors, field kitchens, and more.


    In the office category: typewriters, paper, pens, and other supplies.


    In the medical category: emergency medicines, surgical tools, IV equipment, battlefield stretchers, ropes, and so on.


    In clothing: various types of clothing, including summer and winter wear, single-layer and padded jackets, leather boots, rubber shoes, slippers, blankets, thin and thick quilts, outdoor sleeping bags, as well as personal equipment and camping gear.


    In communication: telephones, telephone lines, and walkie-talkies.


    In tools: entrenching tools, boards and pliers, barbed wire, and similar items.


    In daily essentials: toothpaste, toothbrushes, soap, toilet paper, sanitary pads, etc.


    In miscellaneous items: cigarettes, lighters, coffee, tea, cola, snacks, and more.


    Hardy commented, "The U.S. is in a far better position now than during World War II, and we should improve the logistics support for the troops."


    "I discussed this with Director Williams, and we agreed to offer our soldiers better services, starting with their meals. I believe the soldiers are tired of canned rations¡ªI can relate. When they''re on the front lines fighting, we should be delivering better food to them."


    "Food is incredibly important. It may be the greatest comfort they receive during the war. I''ve prepared a meal plan."


    Hardy handed out a menu for everyone to review.


    Monday: Braised beef, hot dogs, mashed potatoes, vegetable salad, broth, condensed milk, coffee, fruit.


    Tuesday: Veal, noodle soup, carrots stewed with green beans, butter, coffee, fruit.


    Wednesday: Meatloaf, sandwiches, bacon, spinach stew, butter, coffee, sugar.


    Thursday: Pork chops, salted potatoes, bacon, pickles, condensed milk.


    Friday: Roast beef, cabbage, canned vegetables, butter, coffee, sugar.


    Saturday: Sardines in olive oil, beef, fine smoked meat, pea soup, coffee, butter.


    Sunday: Sausages, minced pork, apple sauce, creamy soup, coffee, sugar.


    "These will not be canned foods but fresh meals prepared on-site in mobile kitchens. The menu will change periodically, and cigarettes, Pepsi, and similar items will be supplied without restriction."


    "Of course, we''ll still prepare some ration boxes. There could be situations where mobile kitchens can''t keep up, such as in field operations."


    The meetings lasted several days. Each company received a set production quota, and major allocations were completed. Hardy wouldn''t need to handle the finer details himself.


    Next, Hardy gathered Japanese government officials and entrepreneurs for a meeting.


    Japanese officials and businessmen were overjoyed at securing U.S. military supply contracts. Although a large portion of the income would go to the Americans, Japan would still earn substantial profits.


    Moreover, many factories would need to expand production, allowing them to hire more workers and address unemployment issues¡ªa boon for the Japanese government.


    All factories sprang into action, with workers putting in extra hours. Some factories expanded production and hired additional staff. Companies like Toyota and Honda also secured many orders; for instance, Toyota was tasked with producing field kitchens trucks.


    Agricultural products were mainly imported from the U.S., with entire shiploads of flour, beef, coffee, chocolate, and Pepsi being delivered.


    The Global Times reported on the U.S. military''s procurement activities in Japan, bringing a sense of optimism and excitement to Japanese society and sparking hopes for economic growth.


    "Naturally, news of these developments also reached North Korea and its communist allies."


    Reporters from the Global Times even interviewed General MacArthur, with ABC Television''s crew on-site as well. A reporter asked MacArthur, "General, could you tell us about your plans for the upcoming operation?"


    With characteristic arrogance, MacArthur replied, "I''m planning an amphibious landing at Incheon to cut the enemy''s forces in half, then encircle them with the Eighth Army and eliminate them completely."


    The reporter, visibly surprised, asked, "General, won''t that be very risky?"


    MacArthur scoffed, "Their forces are no match for us. We have the world''s most powerful army, the bravest soldiers, and the most brilliant commanders."


    As the interview concluded, the reporter asked, "General MacArthur, can we report on this interview publicly? I''m concerned it may reveal your military plans."


    MacArthur waved dismissively, "Go ahead and report. I''m not worried about the enemy knowing my plans. Even if they do, they won''t be able to stop my operation. I want the whole world to see that the U.S. military''s actions will lead to inevitable success." Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    "General, when do you think the war will end?" the reporter asked as a final question.


    "By Christmas," MacArthur replied with absolute certainty. "I believe my soldiers will be home in time for Christmas dinner." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the impression of playing along with MacArthur''s smokescreen plan, an ABC reporter unknowingly reported General MacArthur''s actual plan.


    Everyone knew MacArthur was arrogant, but no one expected him to be so arrogant as to publish his actual battle plan in the newspaper.


    However, this incident was confirmed: it was indeed MacArthur himself who authorized the publication, not the newspaper acting independently. This led everyone to believe it was just his smokescreen plan¡ªno one actually thought it was his real plan.


    A general revealing his battle plan to the public¡ªit took a great deal of courage and nerve. Of course, it was also a rather foolish move. When the U.S. Department of Defense and the Joint Chiefs of Staff saw the report, they nearly fainted from anger. Unlike the public, they actually knew what kind of character their General MacArthur was and believed it might indeed be his real plan.


    Sincerely hoping the general may have changed his arrogant nature with age, they immediately sent a telegram to MacArthur, asking if this was a smokescreen¡ªa deliberate attempt to mislead the enemy, since similar tactics had been used during World War II.

 Chapter 586 Caesars Palace

    "No, I fully intend to land at Incheon. Don''t worry, I''ll succeed," MacArthur replied, plainly.The Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff was so angred he wanted to shot MacArthur in the head. "Are you mad the enemy will prepare in advance, making the operation countless times harder," he warned.


    "I will succeed. Absolutely." With that, MacArthur ignored any further telegrams from the Joint Chiefs.


    MacArthur now didn''t regard the Department of Defense or the Joint Chiefs, and he even disregarded the President. In later years, President Truman would have to fly from the U.S. to Wake Island just to meet MacArthur, and MacArthur even arrived hours late.


    During the war, MacArthur ignored the President''s orders, took political actions without authorization, and exceeded the authority of a general. Coupled with the fact that the war had turned unfavorable, resulting in a heavy blow that knocked him off his pedestal, the President finally ran out of patience and dismissed him, sending MacArthur back to the United States in disgrace.


    At this point in time, MacArthur was at the peak of his arrogance.


    Because of the war, the U.S. stock market also underwent significant changes, with defense and consumer goods stocks soaring.


    Once the U.S. announced its entry into the war, major defense stocks began to rise, especially when some military companies announced they had won government contracts; their stock prices skyrocketed. Everyone knew these companies were about to make a fortune.


    As the saying goes, when the cannons roar, gold flows like water.


    It was burning money in the truest sense.


    At the same time, consumer stocks rose as well. Since the war demanded a vast array of supplies, stock prices were lifted along with it.


    Investment firms in Japan seized this opportunity for heavy promotion. The Japanese public had become aware that Japan had received large orders from the United States, with factories operating at full capacity. The prosperous future market was already in sight.


    The investment market in Japan had already been booming, and now, with the surge in defense stocks and investment firms pushing promotions hard, Japanese society grew restless and full of passion.


    Even previously conservative people began mortgaging their antiques, gold, and land to banks, seeking the help of financial investment companies.


    These investment firms grew ever more prosperous.


    As July approached, Hardy prepared to return to the United States because there were several important matters awaiting his attention there.


    Hardy''s private plane landed directly at the Las Vegas airport. This time, he was mainly here for the headquarters and the two casinos in Las Vegas.


    After two years of construction, the Hardy Group''s headquarters in Las Vegas was finally complete¡ªa building over 200 meters tall, with an exterior covered in golden glass that sparkled brilliantly in the sunlight.


    Andy was already waiting there. Hardy and Andy stood outside the building, looking at the glittering structure, and Hardy said with a smile, "It stands out, doesn''t it? Impossible not to notice."


    Andy nodded with a smile. The design was indeed memorable, like a block of gold. Later, the building would indeed come to be known as the Golden Brick Building.


    This building would now serve as one of the Hardy Group''s headquarters, primarily handling the casino business in Las Vegas. As for Los Angeles, it would remain the main office, overseeing other business areas. The Hardy Group was already considering building a new headquarters in Los Angeles.


    However, since Los Angeles lies on a seismic zone, the headquarters there would not be a towering skyscraper, though the area covered could be more extensive. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Plans were also underway to establish a headquarters in New York to oversee Hardy Group''s East Coast business. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    Most importantly, the two casinos they had been building were now complete and ready to open. Each casino had seen investments exceeding $100 million, covering an enormous area and featuring grandeur that was impossible to ignore when entering the Las Vegas Strip.


    Hardy and Andy first entered the Caesars Palace Casino.


    Roman architecture¡ªit could be summed up in one word:


    Opulent.


    Everywhere you looked, there was gold.


    People today might find this color gaudy, but for people back then, the first feeling upon entering was one of awe, overwhelmed by the sheer opulence.


    The casino manager accompanied Hardy on an inspection, and Andy told Hardy, "The management teams for both casinos have been assembled. We''re currently recruiting dealers, service personnel, hotel staff, a shopping mall management team, and luxury goods retailers for the shopping streets. Everything should be ready within another half month.


    The casino tables and slot machines are in place.


    On the shopping street, merchants have begun setting up their products. Since Hardy acquired shares in numerous luxury brands, these brands will all open stores in Las Vegas. Even luxury brands that Hardy hadn''t acquired were signing exclusive sales agreements with the company.


    Patek Philippe, Vacheron Constantin, Blancpain, Breguet, Rolex, Chanel, Herm¨¨s, Cartier, Louis Vuitton, Prada, Dior, Gucci, Bvlgari, Lanc?me, Est¨¦e Lauder¡ª


    There were thousands of luxury brands, offering clothing, shoes, jewelry, watches, handbags, cosmetics¡ªeverything one could imagine.


    After leaving Caesars Palace, they went to the Venetian Hotel, which had a unique charm. You could take a gondola and tour the massive casino complex. It had a casino, shopping area, leisure area, and a food area.


    The luxury stores were similar to those at Caesars Palace. The food area had over 30 restaurants, serving cuisines from over a dozen countries.


    The current task was to set an opening date and plan activities to attract visitors and gamblers.


    After all, the two casinos could accommodate tens of thousands of people. A lackluster opening would be a significant failure.


    In the conference room, everyone looked at Hardy.


    "When will recruitment be complete, and when will the luxury stores be fully set up?" Hardy asked.


    "The work should be done around the 25th of this month," the person in charge reported.


    "Finished by the 25th, but we still need to organize activities, so let''s not rush it. Let''s make everything as perfect as possible. Let''s set the opening date for August 5th," Hardy decided.

 Chapter 587 Caesars Palace Hotel And The Venetian Hotel

    Hardy had already checked the almanac and noted that, after the 25th in July, there weren''t any particularly favorable days, and time was tight. August 2nd was a good choice, August 5th was even better, and August 9th was also acceptable. Beyond that, it would be the 15th. August 5th was the most suitable, especially as it was a Saturday, making it convenient for visitors to come and enjoy a fun weekend.With the date set, the next step was publicity. Hardy said, "Reserve a month''s worth of pages in the


    Global Times


    , with large ads running every day to create a buzz. Also, book prime-time slots on ABC and Las Vegas television stations for extensive advertisement."


    "Make sure every American knows that the two big casinos in Las Vegas will be opening on the same day."


    "Increase the number of buses from Los Angeles to Las Vegas so that visitors can arrive smoothly and on time."


    "For external promotions, announce that starting August 5, Las Vegas will host a week-long concert featuring performances by big stars like Marilyn Monroe, Ava Gardner, and Judy Garland."


    "Elizabeth Taylor, Hedy Lamarr, Vivien Leigh, Greta Garbo, and Ingrid Bergman will also attend as guest celebrities."


    "I''ve already spoken to Edward''s agency. Once the venue at the Venetian is ready, they''ll hold a Victoria''s Secret Angel lingerie show." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Notify the Los Angeles company that there will be a two-week boxing event at the Caesars Palace boxing arena, inviting the most famous boxers across the U.S. with a prize set for the competition. Of course, the casino can open betting for this event as well."


    Previously, underground boxing arenas were run by gangs. After Hardy''s guidance, Bill had already legitimized this business. Now, Bill controlled the East Coast boxing matches and was planning to create his own tournament series.


    At this time, WBC and WBA didn''t exist yet; there was only the NBA¡ªthough not the basketball one, but an intercontinental boxing organization. Over time, the NBA grew and eventually rebranded as the WBA. Later on, the IBF and WBO would also be established.


    "Andy, take note: on opening day, in my name, invite officials and legislators from Nevada, California, Las Vegas, Los Angeles, and San Francisco."


    "Also, in my name, invite representatives from the California Fund, Rockefeller Fund, Morgan Fund, Cleveland Fund, Texas Fund, DuPont Fund, Mellon Fund, and the chairpersons, board members, and presidents of all companies collaborating with Hardy Group."


    Andy noted it down, smiling as he said, "I estimate that just this group alone will be over a thousand people."


    The casino manager looked at Hardy with admiration, thinking how powerful his boss was to know so many influential figures. With connections like this, how could business not go well?


    With these tasks assigned, Hardy and Andy returned to Los Angeles. As soon as their car reached the estate, Taylor ran out of the house in a dress, and, abandoning her ladylike composure, threw herself at Hardy.


    Hardy caught Taylor and held her in his arms.


    "Hardy, I missed you so much," Taylor cooed, then kissed him deeply.


    Eighteen-year-old Taylor, with her violet eyes, looked like a fairy, a girl in her prime and beauty.


    The room eventually fell silent again. Taylor lay on Hardy''s chest, catching her breath as she said, "I could have your child, you know."


    "No, you''re still too young; you''ve just reached adulthood yourself. It would be best after you''re 25," Hardy said, stroking her damp, curved hip.


    Then he mentioned the casino opening and inviting her as a guest performer, and naturally, Taylor was delighted.


    Recently, Ava had not been filming but was recording a new album. She was now a famous movie star and an even more renowned singer. Moreover, in the coming season, she would be a guest on ABC''s "Super Idol" talent show, so she couldn''t leave.


    On the third day, Irina naturally came over to report her work.


    Irina had grown rapidly, now a well-known host and vice president of the television station, with distinct abilities of her own.


    As for Marilyn Monroe, she was still in Miami, filming the final scenes for


    Some Like It Hot


    . Hearing that Hardy was in Los Angeles, she exclaimed, "The movie will be done soon; I''ll be back in a week at most. Wait for me!"


    ...


    The


    Global Times


    featured an extensive advertisement:


    "Caesars Palace Hotel and the Venetian Hotel in Las Vegas will have a grand opening on August 5th, with a large-scale opening ceremony."


    "At the Caesars Palace performance hall, multiple concerts will be held, with stars such as Ava Gardner, Marilyn Monroe, Johnny Fontane, Judy Garland, and finalists from the past two seasons of


    Super Idol


    ."


    "The hotel''s event space will host the ''Victoria''s Secret Angel Show,'' an American lingerie model competition, lasting a week and planned as an annual event."


    "The Hardy Group will hold the ''All-American Boxing Championship,'' inviting the nation''s top boxers to participate. Spectators will be able to bet on their favorite fighters."


    "Caesars Palace and the Venetian Hotel will each host live TV raffles, with one every two hours, totaling eight per day, alternating with events at Hardy''s hotel."


    "Both Caesars Palace and the Venetian offer luxury shopping areas, showcasing top global luxury brands, allowing you to purchase any desired item and enjoy a complete shopping experience."


    ABC Television has also begun covering Caesars Palace and the Venetian Hotel in their broadcasts. The ads showcase the unique appeal of the two casinos, with a mix of dining, entertainment, and leisure that excites the public.


    People have noticed that these new casinos are larger than Hardy''s original casino hotel, with luxurious interiors and even more entertainment options. Once inside, guests can stay entertained for days without needing to leave.


    Meanwhile¡­


    The Hardy Group has mobilized all resources, inviting government officials, legislators, companies affiliated with the Hardy Group, and contacts from the seven major financial consortiums associated with Hardy. Nearly 4,000 to 5,000 invitations have been sent out.


    Many have responded, confirming they will attend.


    In addition¡­


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Numerous Hollywood celebrities received invitations as well. As president of the actors'' guild, Hardy commands respect, so these individuals feel obliged to attend.

 Chapter 588 Nicky Hilton

    Hardy isn''t the only one leveraging connections; Caesars Palace and the Venetian have partners who are also inviting their networks, ensuring a grand and lively opening that will make headlines.Monroe is back.


    The filming ofSome Like It Hothas wrapped, with the director returning to Los Angeles for post-production. Monroe''s first action upon returning was to visit Hardy.


    In the bedroom¡­


    Stroking Monroe''s golden hair while leaning next to her, Hardy says, "You''re the lead performer at the opening concerts for the two new Las Vegas casinos."


    Monroe nodded; she was more than willing to take on the role.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll have the performance director meet with you. You''ll need to coordinate on rehearsals, backup dancers, and the overall program effect," Hardy said.


    "Alright, I''ll make sure it''s perfect," Monroe replied.


    The next day¡­


    Monroe returned to work mode. Not only Monroe, but Ava, Johnny, Judy Garland, and other singers had also started rehearsing.


    Meanwhile, two more Hardy chain stores in Los Angeles had opened. Hardy hadn''t had a chance to visit yet, but today he planned to check on them, as there were still many expansions and developments for the chain''s future.


    He decided to bring Taylor along.


    When Hardy called Taylor, she was thrilled and got dressed immediately. She waited outside her home for Hardy, estimating the time.


    While Taylor was waiting, a green convertible sped towards her. When the driver saw her, his eyes lit up, and the car screeched to a stop in front of her.


    "Hey, Elizabeth! Were you waiting for me? I brought my new car to take you for a ride!" he said, tapping the car''s steering wheel.


    Taylor recognized the young man behind the wheel: Nicky Hilton, the eldest son of the Hilton family. She had attended a friend''s birthday party recently, where Nicky had been a guest.


    At the party, Nicky had been captivated by Elizabeth Taylor''s beauty. He introduced himself and stuck close to her the entire night, clearly trying to flirt. Taylor, though, was no fool and quickly recognized his intentions. But these days, Taylor only had eyes for Hardy and ignored him.


    In Nicky view, Elizabeth was just an actress with some fame, but nowhere near his level as an heir to a wealthy family. He believed that once Taylor knew he was a Hilton, she''d naturally warm up to him.


    But he miscalculated.


    Hardy was an outstanding man, just 29 years old yet already one of America''s top magnates, almost on par with families like the Rockefellers and the Morgans¡ªfar beyond the Hilton family.


    Besides, Nicky Hilton was merely an heir with an uncertain future.


    Taylor saw him as a typical playboy: frivolous and relying on his family name to lure women, only to discard them once they''d fallen for him.


    At the party, she hadn''t paid him much attention. But he wouldn''t give up, starting to hound her.


    He sent flowers and small gifts to her regularly.


    Taylor returned everything, sending them back the way they came.


    Hilton even started showing up at her door, asking her out. Taylor bluntly refused, telling him she had a boyfriend and wanted him to stop bothering her. Hearing this, Nicky Hilton only laughed and said, "I don''t mind stealing someone''s girlfriend¡ªas long as her boyfriend''s worth the challenge."


    Then he left with a smile.


    Taylor and Hardy''s relationship wasn''t public, and due to Hardy''s influence, no paparazzi dared report on it. The actors'' guild, which now included reporters, kept them in line; after all, there wasn''t yet a dedicated journalists'' union, so no one dared cross Hardy.


    Those with some sense had an inkling of Hardy''s other connections. Reporters avoided covering him because they valued their lives.


    Reporting that Hardy was with a movie star would be mere gossip, entertaining to some.


    But the repercussions would be unbearable.


    Disappearance.


    Car accidents.


    Drowning.


    Choking on food.


    Getting stabbed in broad daylight with no one the wiser.


    Hardy had started out in the Mafia, and the Mafia was notorious for its unconventional means of assassination.


    Only a fool would take that risk.


    So Nicky Hilton didn''t know that Taylor''s boyfriend was Jon Hardy. If he had known, even if he had several lives, he wouldn''t dare pursue Hardy''s woman. He was a playboy, not an idiot.


    That day, Hardy had arranged to pick Taylor up. She was waiting when Nicky Hilton showed up and spotted her at her door.


    "Nicky, I told you I have a boyfriend and won''t accept your advances. Please leave. I''m waiting for him to pick me up," Taylor said, moving away from Nicky.


    "Oh, your boyfriend''s coming? Great, I''d love to see who he is and what kind of car he drives. Let''s hope it''s not a black Ford," Nicky said with a smug grin.


    Taylor rolled her eyes.


    At that moment, a motorcade approached, led by a Ford, with a Rolls-Royce in the center.


    "My boyfriend''s here, and yes, it''s a black Ford," Taylor said with pride.


    Nicky noticed the Rolls-Royce in the middle and was taken aback by the procession. Who could command such a display, with security cars front and back? Even a presidential motorcade would have a similar setup.


    Hardy hadn''t intended to show off but valued safety. He had vast wealth, many women, and a bright future; he didn''t want to risk anything by being careless.


    Hardy, still in the car, had already seen Taylor waiting at her door, with a young man in a convertible beside her.


    The car door opened partially, and Hardy''s voice called out, "Taylor, hop in. Let''s go."


    "Sure thing!"


    Taylor joyfully answered and hopped into the car.


    Nicky Hilton never saw who was inside the car. After Taylor got in and the door closed, the motorcade departed.


    Taylor sat next to Hardy, smiling as she held onto his arm.


    "Was that guy with the sports car a friend of yours?" Hardy asked casually.


    Taylor pouted, "Who would be friends with him? His name is Nicky Hilton, one of the heirs of the Hilton family. I met him at my friend''s birthday party, and since then, he''s been chasing me relentlessly."


    "I told him I have a boyfriend, but he just laughed and said he enjoys competing with others. Later, he kept sending flowers and gifts, but I refused all of them. He even came to my house, but I sent him away."


    "I think that if I mentioned your name, he''d have been scared off right away. But without your consent, I was worried that mentioning your name might have consequences, so I didn''t say anything," Taylor said, glancing up at Hardy. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---

 Chapter 589 Hardys Warning

    Her purple eyes sparkled mischievously.Hardy chuckled inwardly, recognizing her playful approach.


    "You can tell him you''re my girlfriend, and if any media ask, feel free to acknowledge it openly," Hardy replied.


    After all, he wasn''t a politician.


    All his wealth was his own.


    Who could object if he had multiple girlfriends?


    Taylor''s face lit up with joy. She jumped onto Hardy''s lap, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him.


    Hardy''s hand instinctively slipped under her neckline.


    Today, she was wearing a halter dress with a crisscross design at the front, with straps tied behind her neck.


    The dress made it easy to reach in.


    The texture was perfect; her development was impeccable, embodying youthful charm...


    Hardy brought Taylor to the new chain supermarket. The two shopped as ordinary customers, and the experience was excellent. The supermarket was well-stocked, with items neatly organized, and the staff was very courteous. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were many customers in the store, and the checkout lines showed the business was thriving.


    A few people wandered around, discreetly watching the customers. Hardy quickly recognized these individuals as security staff. This approach had become standard in Hardy''s supermarkets and was highly effective. Neither petty nor major thieves dared to cause trouble in his stores.


    After shopping with Taylor, they left the supermarket and returned to the estate. It was a hot day, so they planned to go swimming, and Taylor went to change.


    Meanwhile, Hardy picked up the phone and called Andy.


    "Boss, what can I do for you?" Andy asked.


    "It''s about Taylor," Hardy said, explaining the situation with Nicky Hilton''s pursuit of Taylor.


    "Call the head of the Hilton family and let them know Nicky Hilton should behave himself. If he continues, Hardy Group won''t hesitate to take action¡ªagainst both Nicky and the entire Hilton family," Hardy said coolly.


    "Understood, Boss," Andy replied.


    When Hardy first heard the name Nicky Hilton, he remembered who the young man was¡ªElizabeth Taylor''s first husband in a previous life. Taylor had married Nicky Hilton when she was only 18 years and four months old, but they divorced within months. During their honeymoon, Nicky had abused Taylor, leading to a rift that soon ended their marriage.


    He hadn''t expected that man to reappear in this life. Although Hardy didn''t care about him, it still left an unpleasant feeling.


    Conrad Hilton, head of the Hilton family, was reviewing documents at his office. With two major casinos about to open in Las Vegas and constant advertising on TV and in newspapers, the Hilton Hotel management team saw the potential for more business in Las Vegas. They recommended the group build a hotel there.


    Of course, if they could add a casino, even better.


    However, the Hilton family lacked the connections needed to secure entry into the Las Vegas casino business.


    Conrad Hilton understood that if they wanted to establish a presence in Las Vegas, Jon Hardy, America''s rising power player, was the key figure they couldn''t ignore.


    Without his approval, no one could make money in Las Vegas.


    Even the American Mafia and other crime organizations acknowledged Hardy''s dominance, which spoke volumes about his influence.


    "Ring, ring!"


    The phone on his desk rang. Conrad Hilton picked it up, and his secretary''s voice came through, "Chairman, Mr. Andy, the president of Hardy Group, is on the line."


    Conrad Hilton was momentarily stunned.


    The president of Hardy Group? Why would he call?


    But then he felt a thrill of excitement. Regardless of the reason, this might be an opportunity to establish a relationship with Hardy Group, perhaps even opening a line of communication with Jon Hardy himself.


    He gestured for the secretary to put Andy on the line.


    "Hello, President Andy, this is Conrad Hilton. I''ve heard so much about you, though we haven''t met. May I ask what brings you to contact me today?" Conrad Hilton asked warmly.


    Andy''s tone, however, was cold. "Mr. Conrad Hilton, I''m contacting you on behalf of Mr. Hardy."


    "Ah, Mr. Jon Hardy? What business does Mr. Hardy have with me?" Conrad Hilton asked.


    "Your son, Nicky Hilton, correct?" Andy inquired.


    Upon hearing his son''s name, Conrad Hilton felt a sudden sense of foreboding, suspecting it wasn''t good news.


    "Yes, he''s my son."


    "In recent days, while Mr. Hardy was in Japan, your son Nicky Hilton has been continuously harassing Mr. Hardy''s girlfriend, Ms. Taylor. Mr. Hardy is not pleased to hear about this."


    Conrad Hilton''s heart sank.


    Internally, he cursed his son.


    You damn fool.


    It''s bad enough that you spend your days indulging in luxury, but now you''ve gone and caused trouble. Of all the people you could mess with, you chose someone who even I can''t afford to offend.


    "Mr. Hardy has asked me to inform you that your son should behave himself. If not, Hardy Group will respond accordingly, and this response will extend to the entire Hilton family. I hope you understand the implications of ''a full-scale war,'' Mr. Conrad Hilton."


    With that, Andy hung up.


    Conrad Hilton''s hand holding the receiver trembled.


    Full-scale war.


    He knew exactly what that meant.


    It involved every conceivable strategy: official, economic, and covert actions, with no holds barred.


    Hardy''s connections were formidable; everyone in America knew that President Johnson was his close friend. Hardy himself was a partner and leading figure in the California Consortium.


    Recently, there were even rumors that he''d grown closer to other major financial consortiums while developing business in Japan.


    Given these connections, offending Hardy would make life incredibly difficult for the Hilton family.


    An economic assault.


    Driving down stock prices, hostile takeovers, and other economic strategies¡ªHardy Group was backed by two major banks, Bank of America and Wells Fargo, giving it vastly superior financial power. If they decided to forcefully acquire Hilton assets, the Hilton family would struggle to resist.


    Then there were the covert actions.


    These were the most terrifying, especially in a service industry like Hilton Hotels.


    Imagine gangsters causing disturbances, frequent complaints, hotel fires, transformers getting smashed, or finding cockroaches in the food.


    There were endless ways to disrupt business.


    Hilton Hotels had to maintain good relationships with local gangs and even pay protection fees to operate. But if they offended the Mafia controlling these gangs, it would be catastrophic. They wouldn''t be able to stay in business.


    "Dammit! Dammit!" Conrad Hilton cursed his son angrily.


    He picked up the phone and called his secretary. "Mobilize everyone and get that damned Nicky here immediately! I need to see him right now!"


    ---

 Chapter 590 Entering The Hotel Industry

    Nicky Hilton was found playing with friends at a bar. Upon hearing his father''s urgent summons, he immediately drove back.His father, Conrad Hilton, looked so grim that it made Nicky anxious. He hadn''t caused any trouble recently¡ªhad he?


    "Why the hell did you go and mess with Elizabeth Taylor?" Conrad Hilton shouted at his son.


    "What? Elizabeth Taylor''s just a small time actress, and besides, I didn''t do anything," Nicky replied, bewildered.


    "Small time actress? Do you even know whose woman she is? She''s Jon Hardy''s woman! Surely you know who Jon Hardy is."


    Nicky''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Hardy''s name.


    Of course, he knew who Jon Hardy was. Hardy''s name was often mentioned in their social circles.


    People with connections like theirs knew more than the average person. They knew Hardy had a background in organized crime and still controlled Los Angeles''s largest gang. Even the American Mafia, notorious across the country, didn''t dare cross him.


    The recent incident with HD Security strafing a gang with fighter jets was still a hot topic of conversation among them.


    Who else in America would dare to do such a thing?


    Hardy dared, and afterward, he faced no repercussions. That gang, however, was wiped out gone down in history.


    And Elizabeth Taylor was Jon Hardy''s woman.


    Damn, he hadn''t known.


    Nicky Hilton''s face turned pale, and his voice trembled. "Father, I swear, I didn''t know Taylor was Jon Hardy''s woman. I was just pursuing her, sending her flowers a few times¡ªnothing more."


    Conrad Hilton shot his son a cold glare. "Lucky for you that you didn''t do anything else. If you had, it wouldn''t just be a warning¡ªyou''d be lying dead in the street."


    "I just got off the phone with Andy, the president of Hardy Group. He warned me that if you dare approach Taylor again, Hardy Group will go to full-scale war with the Hilton family. Do you understand what full-scale war means? With Hardy Group''s resources and connections, and the power they command, the only outcome for the Hilton family would be complete destruction."


    Conrad Hilton roared at his son.


    Nicky hung his head. He knew he''d really messed up this time.


    "You idiot! I ought to strip you of your heir status and kick you out as far as possible," Conrad Hilton spat furiously.


    Nicky was terrified. His one support, his life''s greatest hope, was the Hilton family fortune. Without his inheritance, he''d be penniless. What meaning would life have then?


    "Father, please! I know I was wrong. I''ll never cause trouble again," Nicky pleaded.


    Conrad waved hand in anger. "Luckily, this hasn''t come to the worst yet. They only gave a warning. From now on, never show yourself in front of Elizabeth Taylor again. If you even accidentally run into her, get as far away as you can."


    Conrad Hilton''s tone was severe.


    "Yes, I promise."


    Nicky thought to himself, if he''d known Taylor was Hardy''s woman, he wouldn''t have dared approach her.


    "And another thing¡ªbecause you caused this trouble, the Hilton family must do something to smooth things over. I''ll have a talk with Hardy."


    "As for you, you must leave the United States. Hilton is preparing to build a new hotel in Milan, Italy. Go to Milan, and don''t come back until the hotel is open. This is also a test for you. If you don''t perform well, I''ll reconsider your heir status."


    "Yes, Father," Nicky quickly agreed.


    The next day.


    Nicky Hilton boarded a plane bound for Milan.


    After Nicky left, Conrad Hilton contacted Andy. "Mr. Andy, I apologize for the previous incident. I''ve strictly forbidden Nicky from ever approaching Ms. Taylor again, and I''ve sent him off to a construction site in Italy."


    "Mr. Andy, I''d also like to meet with Mr. Hardy to discuss this matter and apologize in person. Additionally, perhaps our two families could find some opportunities for cooperation, maybe in the hotel industry."


    Andy conveyed Conrad Hilton''s intentions to Hardy. Hardy was indifferent. "Arrange a meeting with him, then."


    The meeting was set in Las Vegas, where two major casinos were set to open soon. Hardy had been staying there, and Monroe, Taylor, and Ava were all there as well, rehearsing for their performances.


    They were all staying at Hardy''s estate in Las Vegas.


    Conrad Hilton arrived at Hardy''s estate and saw three women accompanying Hardy. He recognized them instantly: Ava Gardner, one of Hollywood''s most famous stars and singers, hailed as a sex goddess of her time; Marilyn Monroe, Hollywood''s new sex goddess, unmatched in her allure; and Elizabeth Taylor, a renowned actress.


    All three women were obviously Hardy''s.


    And this time, it was one of Hardy''s women that his son had tried to court. Hardy was truly a ladies man, Conrad thought.


    He had three, and anyone who dared approach just one of them would be killed.


    So domineering.


    Hardy walked over and shook hands with Conrad Hilton, smiling. "Andy mentioned that Hilton has some cooperative interests with me?"


    Hardy didn''t mention his son.


    To him, the son was an insignificant figure. All he wanted was for him to stay away from Taylor. He''d only sent her a few bouquets of flowers, not enough to warrant extreme measures.


    Hardy was a reasonable man.


    "Mr. Hardy, I believe Las Vegas has immense potential, and Hilton Hotels is considering building a hotel here. Of course, it would be ideal to have a casino as well," Conrad Hilton said with a smile. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy gave a slight smile. "A lot of people want to open a casino in Las Vegas, but having money alone won''t cut it."


    Conrad Hilton knew this too. Such a lucrative business wasn''t something Hardy would easily let others get involved in.


    "My idea is to partner with you, Mr. Hardy, with you leading the way," Conrad Hilton proposed.


    Hardy paused.


    "Hardy Group has considered entering the hotel industry before, but we''ve been too occupied with other ventures to pursue it yet."


    ---

 Chapter 591 Opening Of Caesars Palace and The Venetian

    "You''re seeking a partnership? I think that''s possible, but not just for the Las Vegas hotel. Hardy Group hopes to acquire shares in Hilton Hotels, making us true partners," Hardy said."How many shares would you want, Mr. Hardy?" Conrad Hilton hesitated. Selling shares wasn''t out of the question, but he wanted to retain his majority status. If Hardy Group became the controlling shareholder, the Hilton family would be relegated to mere employees.


    "Thirty percent. Any less would be meaningless," Hardy replied.


    The figure startled Conrad Hilton. "Mr. Hardy, even the Hilton family only holds 42% of the shares."


    "Then discuss it with the other shareholders, and sell to me proportionally. With ample capital, Hilton Hotels could acquire more hotels and grow faster. What do you think?" Hardy said to him.


    Capital is always the greatest lure for entrepreneurs.


    An entrepreneur''s ambitions only grow with time; they want their business to be the leader, the best in the industry.


    Growing step-by-step was too slow.


    The quickest path is through acquisitions, which require plenty of capital.


    Hardy had Wells Fargo, Bank of America behind him, and HSBC in Hong Kong¡ªample funding.


    The money Hardy would use to buy shares was only part of the deal. More importantly, partnering with Hardy Group would make it easier to secure future loans.


    Conrad did some quick calculations.


    If Hardy obtained 30% of the shares, his own stake would be diluted to 29.4%, making it lower than Hardy Group''s 30%, effectively positioning Hardy Group as the largest shareholder.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''ll need to consider the matter of the shares," Conrad Hilton replied.


    "No problem," Hardy said casually, taking a puff of his cigar.


    "By the way, how many hotels does Hilton have now?" Hardy asked offhandedly.


    "We have 28 hotels¡ªin New York, San Francisco, Los Angeles, Dallas, and internationally in London, Paris, and Rome, with plans for a new hotel in Milan," Conrad Hilton said with a hint of pride. It was the result of 30 years of hard work, nearly one new hotel every year.


    Hardy nodded, smiling faintly. "I have friends in those cities and countries. If Hilton Group needs any assistance, just let me know."


    Conrad Hilton took his leave, but sitting in the car, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Hardy''s final words were less an offer of help than a warning.


    A warning of what?


    Hardy''s "friends" in those cities could easily disrupt Hilton Hotels. Were they politicians, gangsters, or both? If they really took action against Hilton, it would spell disaster.


    After returning, Conrad Hilton discussed the proposal with the other shareholders. Bringing Hardy in as a major shareholder offered significant benefits for Hilton Hotels. Selling his own shares was out of the question, as Hardy was asking for too much. Ultimately, they decided to issue new shares, diluting everyone''s stakes proportionally.


    The day before Hardy''s Grand Hotel opened, Hardy Group and Hilton Hotels reached an acquisition agreement. Hardy Group acquired new shares in Hilton for $48 million, raising Hardy Group''s stake in Hilton to 30%. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this transaction completed, Hardy Group instantly became the largest shareholder in Hilton Hotels, relegating the Hilton family to second place.


    At the same time,


    Hilton Hotels announced plans to build a Hilton Hotel in Las Vegas.


    They also prepared to acquire Statler Hotels of America, renowned as the "Hotel Emperor of the World" with ten first-class hotels. This acquisition would become the largest real estate deal in U.S. history.


    Of course, even with Hardy''s $48 million investment, Hilton still didn''t have enough capital, but they planned to secure a loan from Wells Fargo, which Hardy had already approved.


    This is the advantage of having big capital backing¡ªit makes accessing funds much easier.


    Hardy''s acquisition of Hilton was far from exploitative.


    It was merely business. In the world of commerce, negotiations can be even more intense than warfare. Hardy''s approach to Hilton was already quite gentle.


    In addition to the acquisition, Hilton Hotels enjoyed another benefit: a surge in stock value. With Hardy as a powerful new shareholder, investors grew more confident in Hilton Hotels. After the announcement, Hilton''s stock price rose significantly.


    With the stock price increase,


    The shareholders net worth rose as well¡ªa positive outcome for them.


    ...


    August 5.


    Today, Las Vegas was blessed with clear skies and mild weather.


    Starting two days ago, flights arriving at and departing from Las Vegas airport have been nonstop. Yesterday, countless officials, businesspeople, and actors arrived, nearly four or five thousand in total, filling the city''s newest hotels.


    Last night, these guests held a grand party at Caesar''s Palace Hotel, a sort of soft launch for the casino.


    All of them came in honor of Hardy.


    Hardy personally welcomed everyone, greeting each friend. Remembering the names and faces of thousands of people was possible only because of Hardy''s photographic memory since his rebirth. Otherwise, the task of memorizing so many names would have been overwhelming.


    Today marked the official opening day.


    Both Caesar''s Palace and The Venetian were opening simultaneously, so the main venue was set between the two hotels. The turnout was estimated at over 100,000 people due to a free, open-air concert featuring major stars, which attracted a massive audience.


    Some people even flew in from out of town just for the event.


    The ribbon-cutting ceremony was scheduled for the evening.


    On stage, Marilyn Monroe sang first, followed by Ava Gardner. The crowd, numbering in the tens of thousands, danced to the music.


    It was like a grand carnival.


    At precisely 8:08 p.m.,


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Eighteen cannon shots sounded in celebration.


    Hardy, alongside the Governor of Nevada, the Mayor of Las Vegas, Mr. Giannini, president of Bank of America, and various shareholders, cut the ribbon.


    A loud round of applause filled the air.


    The ribbon-cutting ceremony was brief, lasting only a few minutes, as the crowd was here for fun, not for speeches.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    As the ribbon-cutting concluded,


    Caesar''s Palace and The Venetian lit up, followed by a grand display of fireworks that illuminated the night sky.


    ---

 Chapter 592 Project American Hans Biopharmaceuticals Is On

    People began streaming into the casinos.The real celebration had begun.


    Hardy and the shareholders strolled through the casino, watching the enthusiastic gamblers, a promising sign that business would be booming.


    Hardy and the shareholders then gathered in the VIP lounge to drink and chat.


    They discussed a wide range of topics¡ªcasinos, business, the stock market, and, of course, the ongoing war on Korea.


    Many of Hardy Group''s partners, as well as representatives from several major corporations, were present. They were particularly interested in the war because of its impact on their businesses.


    "How long do you think it''ll last over there? Personally, I hope it drags on a bit longer. That way, we can sell more supplies and make more money," one company boss commented.


    This was classic capitalist thinking.


    "I don''t think it''ll last too long. After all, the opposition is weak. Their weapons and logistical support can''t compare to the U.S. Once MacArthur intervenes, I think the enemy will retreat like the tide," someone replied.


    Many people agreed with this view.


    This was the prevailing sentiment in America, based on an assessment of strength.


    "But the Soviets are backing them, so they might hold out a bit longer," someone else remarked.


    "No, the Soviets won''t dare to send troops directly. That would mean defying the United Nations," another countered.


    "And what about China? Do you think they''d actually get involved?"


    This comment prompted laughter. "Haha, China? They''re all talk. The chances of them actually sending troops are slim to none. They''re too focused on their internal issues to take decisive action."


    Since the victory in World War II, the U.S. had firmly established itself as a global superpower. Meanwhile, China was viewed with skepticism¡ªan impoverished and unstable country with more propaganda than actual strength.


    Someone looked at Hardy. "Mr. Hardy, you''re now a special envoy to Japan and a logistics supplier for the U.S. military. What''s your take on the situation in Korea? Do you think it''ll be over soon?"


    Hardy thought for a moment before answering. "It''s important to stay realistic. The situation in Korea isn''t just about the local conflict; it''s a direct outcome of the U.S. Soviet rivalry, not simply a civil war."


    "I think MacArthur''s forces could reclaim South Korean territory without much difficulty, and he might even return home by Christmas, as he''s claimed. But there''s one wildcard¡ªif MacArthur overreaches and tries to dismantle North Korea entirely, it could provoke unnecessary complications."


    "Are you implying the Soviets might get involved¡ªor even China?" someone asked.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Both are possibilities. However, I doubt China has the capability to truly alter the course of this conflict. Their rhetoric is loud, but their ability to project power remains questionable. Still, if MacArthur pushes too far, it could give them an excuse to meddle and create chaos."


    ...


    The casino''s grand opening was a resounding success.


    Business was booming.


    Las Vegas television held a lottery draw every half hour, pulling people from all over the country into a gambling frenzy.


    ABC also broadcasted the concerts featuring Marilyn Monroe and Ava Gardner, earning another wave of high ratings.


    After the opening festivities, business gradually stabilized but continued to bring in big profits daily.


    One day, Henry approached Hardy with a report: "Boss, Dr. Claire Hans from ''American Hans Biopharmaceuticals'' announced yesterday that they''ve developed a specific drug for treating tuberculosis."


    American Hans Biopharmaceuticals was a strategic move Hardy had set up in advance, intended as a tool to harvest profits from Japan.


    A South African company acquired shares in American Hans Biopharmaceuticals, while almost all the publicly traded shares, around 99%, were quietly absorbed by accounts controlled by Andy, spread across hundreds of different accounts.


    The next step was to find a way to drive the stock price to an exceptionally high level, then let a fraudulent investment company take over at the peak. Naturally, the money from the fraudulent company would end up in Hardy''s pocket.


    The entire process was legitimate.


    Fund companies, as well as those dealing in antiques, gold, real estate, and mortgage backed investments, operated entirely within the law. Even if these companies went bankrupt, the managers wouldn''t face any penalties. If investments failed, there was nothing they could do.


    The biggest losers, of course, were the investors.


    The biggest winner, naturally, was Hardy. He not only profited from the stock market but also legally acquired valuable collateral like antiques, gold, real estate, and property.


    Of course, those were bank mortgages, and during the contract period, they could be redeemed.


    However, after a financial collapse, how many would actually have the funds to redeem these assets?


    If they had the money, they wouldn''t have turned to mortgage backed investments in the first place.


    TheGlobal Timeswas the first to report on the news of American Hans Biopharmaceuticals developing a tuberculosis treatment.


    The report was extremely detailed.


    "Dr. Claire Hans graduated from MIT with a degree in pharmacology and pharmaceutical sciences. During his university years, he developed a fever reducing drug that saved the lives of hundreds of thousands of patients."


    "Later, Dr. Hans established American Hans Biopharmaceuticals, dedicating over a decade to research, culminating in a breakthrough tuberculosis treatment. The drug has now been formulated, and Dr. Hans has completed animal testing, with highly successful results." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "According to Dr. Hans, this drug is a specialized antibiotic targeting tuberculosis bacteria, with an efficacy rate far exceeding any current TB drugs on the market. It has a cure rate above 98% and is entirely free of side effects."


    "Here''s some background on tuberculosis. TB is an extremely infectious disease caused by Mycobacterium tuberculosis, spread primarily through respiratory droplets. Simply walking past a TB patient could expose you to the bacteria through the air or droplets."


    "This disease is widespread across Europe, America, and the world, and is now recognized by health authorities as a major infectious disease. It is estimated that over 10 million people worldwide are infected, with an accelerating trend of spread."


    ---

 Chapter 593 Financial Scam Undercurrent

    "TB has a high mortality rate, often referred to as the ''White Plague.'' Currently, very few drugs can treat tuberculosis, with only one or two options like streptomycin, which are not specifically designed for TB, have limited efficacy, severe side effects, and are expensive.""If Dr. Hans'' new treatment proves as effective as he claims, it would mark a historic breakthrough in pharmaceutical research, with a massive market potential. Economic experts predict that if this drug reaches the market, its sales could reach $3 billion."


    This news directed massive attention toward Hans Biopharmaceuticals, with many realizing that if the company truly produced such a revolutionary drug, its stock price would soar.


    The following day, when the U.S. stock market opened, people noticed that Hans Biopharmaceuticals'' stock price began to surge.


    The price repeatedly set new highs.


    Yet, nobody seemed to be selling.


    Over the next few days, ABC Television ran a feature on Hans Biopharmaceuticals, interviewing Dr. Hans in his lab.


    He held up a bottle of the medication, smiling, "This is my TB treatment, currently code named H-257, and it has successfully passed preclinical trials."


    "Dr. Hans, what is a preclinical trial?" asked the reporter.


    "Before any new compound is used to treat a disease, it must undergo animal testing to verify its bioactivity against the target disease and evaluate its safety. These tests have been very successful."


    "The next step is clinical trials. We''ve submitted an application to the FDA, hoping to begin human trials soon."


    "To enhance the accuracy of our data, we also plan to conduct simultaneous clinical trials in Africa, where the TB situation is far more severe than in the U.S. and Europe."


    "I hope this new drug succeeds and saves more lives. That''s my ultimate goal as a pharmaceutical researcher."


    The U.S. has stringent requirements for clinical trials, especially since they involve human subjects, so the approval process is rigorous and lengthy.


    However, approval for trials in a certain African country was granted quickly. Hans Biopharmaceuticals later announced that clinical trials had begun in that country, promising to release updates as results became available. Meanwhile, they would continue to pursue approval in the U.S.


    However, after their initial U.S. application was rejected, Hans Biopharmaceuticals did not reapply, instead focusing their efforts entirely on Africa.


    With continuous media coverage, Hans Biopharmaceuticals became a star stock, drawing intense public attention. Its stock price rose from a low point, gradually climbing higher. Before Hardy left the U.S., the stock price was still surging. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet Hardy felt the current price was far from its peak. After all, they had been promoting the potential $3 billion market for this new drug.


    No rush; it was just the beginning.


    The setup had taken over six months.


    Reaping the rewards would take at least as long.


    During this period, those fund companies and financial investment firms could continue to pour money into Hans Biopharmaceuticals. The more they invested, the more Hardy would profit.


    And there would be even more people left devastated in the end.


    ...


    The Caesars Palace Hotel and the Venetian Hotel opened their doors, and Hardy''s women were all present¡ªElizabeth Taylor, Ava Gardner, Marilyn Monroe, Irene, and even Hedy Lamarr.


    They brought along a group of close friends too.


    Women don''t love casinos, boxing, or even watching Victoria''s Secret fashion shows; those are things men enjoy. What they love most is shopping.


    The shopping areas of the two grand casinos house the most comprehensive collection of luxury brands globally. Even the shopping streets of major cities can''t match this variety. Here, women''s powerful shopping desires are fully satisfied.


    Of course, that''s only possible if they have the financial means to support it.


    Hardy gave each of his women a shopping gold card, allowing them to spend as they pleased. Without promising marriage, he made sure to win their unwavering loyalty by compensating in other ways¡ªwith money, influence, and physical attention. Hardy ensured they were completely satisfied.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    After all, what''s the point of earning so much money if not to spend it? Hardy himself didn''t need much; spending money was, in a way, contributing to society.


    After the grand opening ceremony concluded, many politicians and business figures departed, leaving behind the true tourists. Hardy finally had time to tour Las Vegas with Andy to inspect the city''s developments.


    The Hardy Building had already been inaugurated.


    With three casinos now operating, Las Vegas became even more vibrant. Visitor numbers surpassed those of the past, and Hardy believed the city would only grow more prosperous.


    The hospital, which had been in the works, was now complete. The building and facilities were excellent, but a hospital needs more than just infrastructure¡ªit also requires top notch medical professionals. Building that "soft power" would take time.


    The construction of the University of Las Vegas was still underway. Hardy Group had negotiated with the city government and the University of Nevada, and this campus would serve as a branch of the University of Nevada.


    Meanwhile, the second batch of Hardy chain supermarkets had opened in Las Vegas, establishing large stores to cater to the needs of locals. Whether for tourists, employees, or the casinos needs for beverages and daily supplies, the Hardy supermarkets supplied it all.


    This was the power of a supply chain.


    Hardy and Andy toured one of the supermarkets. Hardy stopped in the toy section, where various toys were sold¡ªincluding those produced by Hardy''s own toy company and others from external manufacturers.


    The toys were marketed as premium products, typically expensive but of excellent quality.


    Suddenly, Hardy had an idea.


    "Andy, let''s have the toy company produce models of active U.S. aircraft carriers, submarines, various ships, fighter jets, transport planes, artillery, tanks, and infantry vehicles¡ªin short, all types of military equipment."


    "These models should be exquisitely detailed, scaled down replicas with interiors matching the originals. Each toy should meet collectible standards, complete with manuals and beautifully illustrated booklets. Anything from Hardy Toys must be a masterpiece."


    ---

 Chapter 594 Chinas Real Purpose for Joining the Korean War

    As they exited the supermarket, Hardy gestured to the vast space outside and said, "I have a new business idea."


    Andy immediately perked up.


    Having followed Hardy for years, Andy knew Hardy had an exceptional eye for business. Every venture Hardy started turned into a huge success. Andy never doubted Hardy''s ability to make money.


    "What''s the new business?" Andy asked.


    "When I launched the chain supermarkets, I was already considering these ideas. I plan to establish a few more chain businesses."


    "One is a fast food chain. I''ve seen a few fried chicken and burger shops in New Orleans, but they''re all independently run. The Hardy Group can turn this into a nationwide chain. These small restaurants will focus on fast food, mainly burgers and fried chicken, paired with sodas and other beverages. The key feature will be speed¡ªusing industrial production processes to ensure quick service and consistent taste."


    "I''ve already thought of a name: ''KFC.'' These fast food outlets can be located at supermarket entrances, gas stations, airports, bus stops, city intersections, and cinema entrances. They don''t need to be large; a 30 square meter restaurant will do. Each city could have dozens of them."


    Andy thought for a moment. While he couldn''t predict how successful this fast food chain would be, the concept sounded promising.


    "The second idea is a chain coffee shop. I''ll call it ''Starbucks.'' Its model will be similar to KFC, providing industrially produced coffee that''s convenient, fast, and affordable."


    "And another is a fast food chain featuring French flavors. When I was in Paris, I tried some amazing French dishes. We can create a fast food chain like KFC but focused on French cuisine. I''ll call it ''Le Bistro Express.'' Like the others, it will focus on speed while tweaking flavors slightly to suit American tastes."


    Although Andy wasn''t sure how successful these ventures would be, he noted everything down, planning to organize teams to develop these fast food businesses.


    With Hardy Group''s existing chain supermarkets and logistics company, these fast food and coffee chains could easily integrate into their supply chain. This setup would simplify operations and significantly reduce procurement costs.


    Others might have to start from scratch, but for them, it was simply expanding their existing empire.


    The advantages were firmly in their favor. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    September arrived in the blink of an eye. Hardy had wrapped up his business affairs in the U.S. and prepared to travel. Bidding farewell to his women, he boarded his private jet and flew to Japan.


    Japan was experiencing an economic boost from war material orders due to the Korean War. Factories were ramping up production, hiring en masse, and providing jobs to many.


    The previously stagnant Japanese society suddenly seemed revitalized, as if a long dry land had finally received nourishing rain.


    The boom in public investment activities became even more pronounced.


    The president of Wells Fargo reported to Hardy that during his one month absence, they had processed over 110,000 housing loans, amounting to more than $69 million.


    Naturally, much of this money found its way into the stock market through financial firms.


    Before coming to Japan, Hardy had conducted a detailed review of these investment firms. All their funds flowed through the Cayman Islands, managed under several Cayman based companies, with Wells Fargo retaining actual control. The so called Japanese financial company presidents and directors had no authority over these funds.


    This arrangement ensured the security of the funds.


    As for the supply of military materials, a professional team was handling the operations, and everything was progressing smoothly.


    However, this also signaled an imminent event: MacArthur''s Incheon Landing Operation was about to commence. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    At present, the situation on the Korean Peninsula saw Kim Il-sung advancing triumphantly, occupying most of South Korea and cornering the U.S.-South Korea allied forces in Busan. The developments had already far exceeded people''s expectations.


    However, Hardy knew this success would be short lived.


    The Americans had yet to make a full scale move. Kim''s forces were essentially chasing down the South Korean army, which at the time was incredibly weak¡ªa mere ragtag group with little combat capability.


    The Incheon Landing would indeed allow MacArthur to bask in glory. The operation would be hailed as a divine intervention, with the American media glorifying MacArthur as an infallible hero. Even MacArthur himself would start believing it.


    Not long afterward, however, MacArthur would suffer a crushing defeat at the hands of the Northe Korean forces, shattering his god-like image. He would fall from grace, and in his fury, even advocate for the use of nuclear weapons. Presedent Jonson (Truman), seeing the threat of turning a regional conflict into World War III, promptly removed MacArthur to regain control of the situation.


    Perhaps in just a few days, these events would unfold.


    Hardy eagerly awaited the developments.


    ...


    Hardy various business ventures in Japan were thriving. After calculating, Hardy estimated he could earn about $200 million from legitimate businesses in Japan this year¡ªa remarkable achievement.


    The income from underground dealings, including the black market and drug sales, would likely surpass another $100 million.


    Despite a reduction in the number of American soldiers frequenting the red-light districts due to their deployment in the war, the industry hadn''t suffered financially. Local Japanese customers filled the gap, and earnings remained steady.


    Corporate operations were in full swing, driven by war related orders. Meanwhile, the entertainment sector was booming. ABC Television had become Japan''s top station, with the singing competition drawing immense attention.


    On the Korean side in October


    The situation had undergone significant changes. MacArthur''s forces pushed deep into enemy territory, prompting urgent appeals for help from North Korea. Eventually, China made the decision to deploy troops.


    At that time, the economic gap between China and the United States was a staggering 30 fold difference.


    The United States was the wealthiest nation globally, with complete industrial capabilities, unparalleled logistical support, and a powerful military equipped with strategic nuclear weapons.


    China, on the other hand, was dirt poor to the extent that even salt was considered a luxury in their meals. Yet, they had to engage in this war regardless, primarily because they had a massive number of soldiers who had just experienced a Civil War. These soldiers were causing trouble throughout the country, demanding that the promises made to them by the CCP be fulfilled. Eliminating these veteran soldiers, who were no longer useful to the new CCP regime, became the top priority.


    As for helping North Korea? China never truly cared about that. In fact, the presence of a U.S. military base in Korea might have actually been more beneficial to China. At the very least, it ensured the Soviet Union would provide more support to keep China on its side, especially to counter the increasing presence of U.S. troops in the region.


    ---

 Chapter 595 The McCarthyism

    In Japan in October


    October was a beautiful season for travel.


    After reading the latest news about the Korean war, Hardy decided to take a break and clear his mind.


    He called Sayuri and asked her to prepare for a trip. Sayuri was thrilled. For some time now, she had been serving Hardy, but their encounters were brief and fleeting¡ªhe never even allowed her to stay the night.


    She felt like a fleeting firefly.


    Even so, Sayuri was grateful. After all, this was Mr. Hardy¡ªthe most powerful and wealthiest man in Japan. Serving him was an honor.


    Sayuri dressed in her most exquisite kimono and boarded the car sent to pick her up. After a winding journey, they arrived at a small town at the foot of Mount Fuji.


    On a wooden bridge, Sayuri spotted Hardy. She ran toward him in her wooden sandals, the rhythmic clattering of her steps filling the air. Hardy, who had been admiring the early autumn scenery, turned at the sound. He saw Sayuri approaching in a violet kimono, her pace brisk and light.


    Sayuri was only 21¡ªstill a young woman. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Apologies for being late, Mr. Hardy," she said, slightly out of breath and bowing in apology.


    "Come with me to the mountains. Let''s enjoy the scenery," Hardy said.


    "Of course," Sayuri nodded obediently.


    The two strolled along the mountain paths. In early autumn, the mountain''s layered colors were rich and vibrant. Sayuri''s wooden sandals clicked against the stone-paved road, creating a soothing rhythm.


    In that moment, Hardy was reminded of a movie he had once seen,The Dancing Girl of Izu. In it, Yamaguchi Momoe wore a kimono and wooden sandals as she walked alongside Miura Tomokazu, the sound of the sandals punctuating their journey.


    "Have you ever thought about acting in a movie?" Hardy asked.


    "Ah¡ª!" Sayuri was taken aback.


    They had been walking in silence until Hardy''s first words caught her completely off guard. The suggestion of starring in a movie left her momentarily dazed.


    "I¡­I''ve never studied acting," she stammered.


    "Acting is primarily about being natural. I''m simply asking if you''d like to be in a movie," Hardy pressed.


    "I¡­" Sayuri glanced at Hardy''s profile.


    "I''ve thought about it before."


    Hardy nodded. "Have you read Kawabata Yasunari''s novel,The Dancing Girl of Izu? Watching you walk just now reminded me of the protagonist. Let''s adapt it into a movie, and you''ll play the dancing girl."


    Although Sayuri''s age was a bit older than the character, she looked youthful enough. A skilled makeup artist could make her appear even younger.


    Sayuri gazed at the man.


    This was the mindset of a truly powerful individual¡ªhe could conceive an idea and immediately set it into motion without hesitation.


    For ordinary people, even if they envisioned such a scene, they wouldn''t dare consider turning it into a film. Producing a movie required immense funds, an unattainable luxury for most. For Hardy, however, it was trivial.


    Sayuri''s heart raced with excitement. If she could star in a movie and have her image immortalized on screen, perhaps people would remember her forever.


    They stopped at a traditional hot spring inn halfway up the mountain¡ªa building entirely constructed of wood.


    Hardy''s bodyguards had already made arrangements in advance.


    The innkeeper bowed deeply to Hardy before welcoming him and Sayuri inside.


    In the room, Sayuri''s kimono was slowly peeled away, layer by layer.


    The scene resembled something straight out of a romance film.


    In the hot spring, Hardy soaked comfortably in the steaming water, while Sayuri gently scrubbed his shoulders. She wore nothing, in keeping with the traditional Japanese hot spring customs.


    As the evening deepened...


    Sayuri finally slept beside Hardy.


    This left her both excited and nervous.


    After spending two days traveling, they returned to Tokyo, where Hardy received two telegrams. After reading them, his brow furrowed slightly.


    The first telegram was from Andy.


    Andy had learned that, following the CCP''s decision to deploy troops, Congress was deliberating further political isolation and economic sanctions against China¡ªmeasures harsher than those aimed at the Soviet Union. This was both a punishment and a warning to other nations: not everyone can go to war with the U.S. to distract their people from political failures within their own countries.


    The telegram mentioned that Congress was even considering shutting down Hong Kong and Macau. Their proximity to the China made entanglements inevitable, and the U.S. government wanted to ensure not even a single screw made its way into the Chinese hands.


    While Hardy couldn''t care less about China''s isolation, since his investment there was so meager that the revenue from it didn''t even make it to the reports on his desk. Shutting down Hong Kong would severely impact its economy. Hardy had substantial investments in Hong Kong, and most of his factories there relied on raw materials imported from the U.S. If exports to Hong Kong were banned, those factories would grind to a halt.


    This was something Hardy could not tolerate.


    The second telegram came from the Actors Guild.


    Hardy, as the president of the Actors Guild, relied on Reagan, his vice president, to manage most of its affairs. While Reagan''s acting might have been average, he was competent in administrative matters. Hardy rarely had time for the guild''s day to day operations, leaving Reagan to handle them unless something significant arose¡ªthis time, it had.


    The McCarthyism wave was sweeping through Hollywood, causing severe disruptions to the film industry. Directors and actors alike were under immense pressure, with many companies halting production for fear of being accused of Communist sympathies. This situation was escalating.


    Hardy knew well who McCarthy was. Back in February 1950, McCarthy, a U.S. senator, had caused an uproar by claiming to possess a list of 205 individuals suspected of Communist ties. This led to a nationwide frenzy. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The real backdrop to this chaos was the intensifying Cold War. Labor unions had organized tens of thousands of strikes over several years¡ªyes, tens of thousands, averaging several strikes daily. This labor unrest was one of the reasons Hardy''s Japanese factories were thriving. With frequent strikes in the U.S., American production became unreliable, making Japanese goods cheaper even with shipping costs factored in, driving a flood of orders to Japan.


    ---

 Chapter 596 Dealing With A Thug-Like Politician

    However, not everyone had the resources or backing of Hardy and the "Big Seven" financial groups. Many companies suffered massive losses due to the strikes. Some powerful individuals supported McCarthy, who began a campaign of denunciations. With help from opportunists and even the FBI, McCarthyism spread like wildfire.


    Hollywood, as a cultural hub, became an inevitable target. Investigation committees began scouring for evidence of Communist sympathies among actors and directors. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oppose McCarthy, and you risked being labeled an enemy collaborator, leading to further scrutiny, or even trial. McCarthy positioned himself as the paragon of political correctness.


    The broader context of the Korean War and the Cold War provided fertile ground for McCarthy''s tactics to flourish. Hardy, knowing McCarthy''s history, was aware that this frenzy would last about four years before fading into obscurity.


    Initially, Hardy had no intention of engaging with McCarthy¡ªit wasn''t his concern. However, Reagan''s final note in the telegram enraged him:


    "The investigation committee has issued a notice to the Actors Guild, demanding cooperation in an upcoming investigation of all actors. The list includes Hedy Lamarr, Ava Gardner, Elizabeth Taylor, and Marilyn Monroe.


    Additionally, there are reports that the committee intends to scrutinize the content of films produced by all major studios and programs broadcast by television stations. Any content suspected of Communist leanings must be taken down, and those responsible will be dealt with. This includes Hardy''s HD Film and ABC Television."


    Hardy''s expression darkened.


    He turned to his secretary. "Send a telegram to Henry. Tell him to assemble the team¡ªI''m heading back to the U.S. immediately. There''s work to be done."


    ...


    Henry orderd "Notify the crew; we leave in half an hour."


    When Henry received Hardy''s telegram, though it was brief, he could sense something significant from its tone.


    "The boss doesn''t sound pleased. Seems someone''s upset him, huh," Henry muttered with a grin.


    As for who the opponent might be, Henry didn''t particularly care.


    He only listened to Hardy.


    With over a thousand men under his command, Henry had plenty of capable operatives at his disposal. Unless it involved orchestrating a coup¡ªwhich was pointless in America¡ªmost challenges could be handled easily.


    After all, in a country like America, money controlled everything. A coup would be redundant when wealth could already dictate the rules.


    Hardy''s plane returned to Los Angeles, where Henry and his team were waiting for him at the airport. Instead of heading home, Hardy went directly to HD Security headquarters.


    "Before I arrived, I asked you to investigate Senator McCarthy. What have you found?" Hardy asked Henry.


    Henry handed over a stack of documents.


    "McCarthy was born in Wisconsin, of Irish descent. In 1939, he ran for judge in the Seventh District Circuit Court of Wisconsin and won, becoming a district judge. He served in World War II, returned in 1946, and was elected as a Wisconsin state senator in November of that year.


    "This McCarthy is far from a saint. He''s known for heavy drinking, gambling, and womanizing. Last year, he lost a significant amount of money trading futures. His reputation isn''t great, but he''s an excellent orator and unashamed when it comes to lying or twisting the truth.


    "Many senators consider him a rogue, a political thug."


    "This year hasn''t been good for him. He''s lost all his money, and his political position is shaky. In February, he delivered a speech in Congress claiming he had a list of 205 individuals suspected of collusion. This caused a huge stir at the time.


    "McCarthy''s tactic worked well. Anyone who criticized him or attacked his character was accused of collusion. Eventually, other senators stopped provoking him, and no one dared to challenge him anymore.


    "He discovered that this strategy was a powerful weapon. By leveraging political correctness, he placed himself on a moral high ground. Anyone who tried to confront him was quickly countered with accusations of collusion."


    "To expand his power, he applied to establish an investigative committee to probe into all cases of alleged collusion, with support from the FBI."


    Henry glanced at the documents before continuing: "Currently, McCarthy''s investigative team is targeting organizations and individuals, including labor unions, publishing houses, universities, those who have worked in the Soviet Union or China, Russian and Chinese Americans. Hollywood is one of the hardest-hit areas because they believe Hollywood represents the cultural vanguard of America."


    "Recently, McCarthy specifically mentioned in a speech that he wants to scrutinize the major television networks and radio stations, including ABC."


    "He''s also pushing for thorough investigations into Hollywood directors and actors, such as Charlie Chaplin. He''s accused Chaplin''s works likeModern Times,The Great Dictator, andMonsieur Verdouxof criticizing capitalism with dangerous ideological tendencies.


    "Under the influence of McCarthy''s agenda, sociology professors at universities are now required to denounce the Soviet Union and Marxism. The Cincinnati Reds baseball team was forced to change its name. Even actors are being asked to sign loyalty oaths."


    Hardy understood clearly.


    This McCarthy was orchestrating a political campaign.


    Using ideological conflict as a pretext, he was turning himself into an untouchable figure to secure political benefits. This man was, indeed, a political scoundrel.


    Hardy also knew that McCarthy was merely a pawn for others, albeit the most enthusiastic one.


    As early as 1947, the U.S. had established the "House Un-American Activities Committee" to target communists and their sympathizers.


    This led to the "Hollywood Ten" incident, where a group of screenwriters and directors were arrested, tried, and imprisoned.


    Hardy hadn''t initially planned to get involved in such political matters, as they touched on systemic issues. But now that McCarthy''s actions were expanding uncontrollably and threatening Hardy''s interests, he had no choice but to act.


    In business, anyone who harms your interests becomes a mortal enemy. That''s an unshakable rule.


    With a grim expression, Hardy told Henry: "Deploy our best team to investigate McCarthy. I want everything on him¡ªpast misdeeds, ongoing shady activities, financial dealings, political transactions¡ªevery dark secret he doesn''t want exposed.


    "Also, investigate every senator, corporation, and union he''s attacked. The enemy of my enemy is my friend, and we can use these people later."


    "Boss, why not just eliminate him directly?" Henry asked.


    Hardy sneered coldly. "For a politician like him, complete disgrace is the only way to destroy his influence. Even if we have to take him out eventually, it should only happen after his reputation is thoroughly ruined. By then, people will cheer his downfall and not question why it happened."


    Henry admired Hardy''s thorough approach.


    After assigning Henry to investigate McCarthy, Hardy stayed in Los Angeles for only one day before heading to Washington to meet President Johnson.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    ---

 Chapter 597 Hollywood Situation

    Although President Johnson was busy, he made time to see Hardy.


    "Hardy, what''s so urgent that you needed to see me?" Johnson asked in his office.


    "I''ve heard Congress is planning to impose a materials embargo on Hong Kong," Hardy said directly.


    "There''s indeed such a proposal under discussion. The Korean conflict is part of the larger U.S.-Soviet rivalry. Since China has entered the war, we need to impose stronger sanctions to ensure they don''t obtain resources through Hong Kong," Johnson replied.


    Hardy spread his hands.


    "I have no intention of interfering with government decisions or political strategies. However, the Hardy Group has significant business interests in Hong Kong, as you know. If the U.S. enforces a materials embargo, it will undoubtedly impact my company."


    Johnson frowned and fell into thought. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was well aware of Hardy''s investments in Hong Kong, which had started when Chiang Kai-shek was still in power there. With over a hundred factories in Hong Kong, Hardy''s business would indeed be affected by the embargo.


    Hardy was one of Johnson''s most reliable allies.


    Johnson couldn''t justify harming his ally''s interests, but this was a matter of U.S. strategy and policy, beyond Johnson''s sole discretion.


    After a long silence, Johnson said, "Hardy, I have an idea. The embargo on Hong Kong and Macau is unlikely to change.


    "But I can grant the Hardy Group a special exemption, allowing it to be the sole American importer and exporter in Hong Kong. However, the Hardy Group must guarantee not to sell products to China. What do you think?"


    Hardy''s eyes lit up at the suggestion.


    In fact, the Hardy Group had never openly done business with China. As for smuggling, that had nothing to do with the Hardy Group¡ªit was clean on the surface.


    If the U.S. government granted Hardy this monopoly, it would be an even greater benefit.


    Although the Hardy Group was already the largest company in Hong Kong, British and Chinese enterprises still dominated the market. Hardy held only 20-30% of the market share.


    With the embargo in place, many British and Chinese companies relying on U.S. materials would lose business opportunities, leaving a vacuum for Hardy to fill.


    This monopoly on certain resources would allow the Hardy Group to expand even more rapidly and earn far greater profits.


    "I think that''s an excellent idea. I can assure you that the Hardy Group will not engage in business with China or the Soviet Union. Our primary markets are Hong Kong, Japan, Southeast Asia, and the U.S. All I ask is that my operations can continue as usual."


    After resolving this matter, Hardy bid farewell to Johnson and returned to Los Angeles, leaving McCarthy''s case for Henry to investigate further.


    As for McCarthy, Hardy had no intention of discussing him with Johnson.


    This was not a matter to be approached through political channels, as the Cold War and ideological battles were national strategies.


    Hardy had his own plans for dealing with McCarthy.


    Hardy didn''t intend to let any politician know about his plans.


    If he showed overt hostility or disdain toward McCarthy now, people would surely connect the dots when McCarthy eventually fell.


    Hardy intended to remain hidden in the shadows.


    Back in Los Angeles, Hardy made a call. As soon as Monroe heard his voice, she drove to the villa at lightning speed.


    In the bedroom, Hardy unleashed his unreserved passion on Monroe.


    It had been a while since he allowed himself to be so unrestrained, as for Sayuri, her sensitive constitution made each interaction a challenge to satisfy Hardy fully, leaving him less than content.


    With Ava, Irina, Monroe, and even Taylor, however, Hardy could be completely uninhibited. Their differences in physique made all the difference.


    After the storm subsided, Monroe lay contentedly beside Hardy. He asked, "Is the film editing done? When will it be released?"


    He was referring to Monroe''s film,Some Like It Hot. It had completed filming and was in post-production.


    "It''s finished, and we''ve had a preview screening. Everyone has high hopes for it. The studio is working on the release schedule," Monroe replied.


    "OnceSome Like It Hotis released, have the company prepare for your next movie," Hardy said.


    Monroe turned over in surprise, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "You meanThe Seven Year Itch?"


    "Yes. It''s already October. By the timeSome Like It Hotis done showing, it''ll likely be December. The new movie can start pre-production then. It''s a summer story, so we''ll use this time to prepare and film it all in one go next summer."


    Monroe was thrilled. She had grown increasingly passionate about acting.


    Of course, singing remained one of her greatest loves.


    The next day, Hardy visited the film studio to meet Edward.


    Hardy''s growing business empire left him with little time to focus on the film studio, but this time, he made an exception.


    "What''s the situation with other film studios? Have they been greatly affected?" Hardy asked, referring to McCarthy''s investigative committee.


    Edward nodded, his tone heavy.


    "The impact on Hollywood is significant. They''re scrutinizing every film, including past ones. You know about the writers and directors they''ve sent to prison. Now, everyone''s living in fear. Recently, the committee even claimed to have a list of suspected colluding entertainers. This has many people terrified, worried they''ll be next.


    "Coupled with the Paramount Decree, which hit the studios hard, the major companies have drastically reduced their output." Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Our Hardy Group has always produced fewer films¡ªjust two or three a year. This year, it''s Monroe''sSome Like It Hotand Eastwood''sRaiders of the Lost Ark. Beyond that, there''s nothing else.


    "But other studios, like Warner, Paramount, and MGM, typically produce dozens of films annually. Without that volume, they''re incurring massive losses. This year, these studios have released fewer than ten films each. They''re destined to lose money."


    Hardy nodded. He had anticipated the situation, though not its severity.


    The lack of film production didn''t just affect studio revenues; it impacted tens of thousands of Hollywood workers¡ªactors, writers, directors, lighting technicians, crew members, even equipment rental companies and film manufacturers.


    ---

 Chapter 598 Audrey Hepburn First Time In Rome

    Without films being made, these industries couldn''t earn a living.


    "Edward, once Monroe''sSome Like It Hotis released, arrange for her next film,The Seven Year Itch," Hardy said. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edward smiled. "Mr. Hardy, we held a preview screening for Monroe''sSome Like It Hot, and the response was overwhelmingly positive. Everyone agrees it could be the year''s top-grossing film."


    "Also," Hardy added, "start collecting scripts for Ava and Taylor. Each of them should have a film this year." Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Understood, boss," Edward replied.


    Hardy thought of someone else. "By the way, how''s Audrey Hepburn doing?"


    "Hepburn? Since joining the company, she''s been attending acting, vocal, fashion, and etiquette classes. She''s also taken on supporting roles. Recently, she played the third female lead in an MGM period drama,Downton Abbey. Her performance was excellent, marking her third film role."


    Hardy nodded. It seemed Hepburn was ready. It was time to start filmingRoman Holiday.


    "Edward, begin preparing theRoman Holidayproduction team. Filming will start next year."


    Edward calculated. With Monroe''s film, roles for Ava and Taylor, and now Hepburn''s, they''d have four films in total¡ªan impressive output for HD Films.


    "Boss, where do you plan to shootRoman Holiday? A studio set? That would save money," Edward suggested.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "No, it must be shot on location in Rome to capture the city''s authentic charm."


    Edward realized that shooting in Rome would significantly increase the budget, but he dared not object.


    "Edward, send Audrey Hepburn to Rome. Don''t tell her she''s preparing for a film, and don''t give her a script. The story''s in my head. I''ll personally guide her through theRoman Holidayplot in Rome to make her performance more vivid."


    "I''ll handle it, boss," Edward replied with a smile.


    Life''s serendipities often aren''t as coincidental as they seem¡ªmany are meticulously planned.


    When the staff informed Audrey Hepburn that she''d been selected for a role in a film to be shot in Rome, she was ecstatic.


    "What kind of movie is it?"


    "What''s my role?" she asked.


    The staff shrugged. "We don''t know. All we know is you''re leaving for Rome soon, and everything will be arranged once you get there."


    Hepburn nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll start packing." With that, she bid farewell and scampered off with her books, like a joyful fawn.


    ...


    Audrey Hepburn prepared her luggage, accompanied by a male staff member and a female assistant. Upon arriving at the airport, Hepburn realized there was no one else present.


    "I thought we''d be leaving with the crew. Is it just us?" Hepburn asked curiously.


    The male staff member replied, "We''re heading over first. The company is taking care of the detailed schedule, so you don''t need to worry."


    "Can you tell me what production this is for? And is there no script?" Hepburn inquired further.


    "Don''t worry; everything has already been arranged," the male staff member said with a smile.


    Hepburn stopped asking questions. Since the company had planned everything, she would simply follow along. Her easy-going personality made waiting no trouble for her.


    The plane took off.


    They first flew to New York and then transferred to a flight to Rome, taking two days in total to arrive. It was Hepburn''s first time in Rome, and everything was new to her. However, being unfamiliar with the place, she only dared to peek out from the window, observing the Roman scenery.


    The car stopped at a hotel decorated in luxurious fashion. Its exterior columns and reliefs resembled those of a Roman palace.


    "Wow! Are we staying at this hotel?" Hepburn exclaimed excitedly.


    She had never stayed in such a grand place before.


    "Yes, we''ll be staying here."


    Finally settling into the hotel, Hepburn looked around the room''s decor, bounced slightly on the soft bed, and then turned to her assistant. "What should I do next?"


    "No rush. We''ve been on planes for two days; let''s rest first. The company has already arranged the schedule," the assistant replied.


    Hepburn obediently nodded.


    She took out a cute pair of pajamas from her suitcase. Seeing that the room had a private bathroom, she took a bath and changed into her pajamas before crawling into bed. The past two days had been exhausting, and jet lag was taking its toll. She needed a good sleep.


    It didn''t take long before Hepburn drifted off.


    ...


    The Next Morning


    Hepburn woke to the gentle sunlight streaming through the curtains, bringing a warm and cozy feeling. She glanced at the alarm clock on the bedside table.


    Goodness!


    It was already past 10 a.m.


    Hepburn sat up abruptly. Getting up too quickly made her feel a little dizzy, so she paused to steady herself.


    She was here for work, after all. If she delayed any tasks, it wouldn''t reflect well.


    But why hadn''t her assistant woken her up? Could it be there was no work today?


    First, she decided to get up.


    Still in her cute pajamas, she rushed into the bathroom and quickly washed up. She washed her face, combed her long hair, and applied light makeup while seated at the mirror. Satisfied with her appearance, she rummaged through her suitcase for clothes.


    Her life had been simple before, and she didn''t have much money, so most of her clothes were plain and casual.


    The daytime temperature in Rome was around 20¡ãC, dropping to about 10¡ãC at night. Hepburn chose a long-sleeved, plush white sweater. It made her look especially fresh and clean. She paired it with simple teal jeans that accentuated her long legs, and on her feet, she wore flat, heelless leather shoes.


    Hepburn was tall, standing at 170 cm barefoot. Her years of ballet practice had left her accustomed to wearing flat shoes.


    Although her look was simple, it still took her about an hour to get ready. She hurried to find her assistant, Miss Tracy.


    "I''m so sorry for waking up late. Do I have no work today, Tracy?" Hepburn asked after finding her assistant.


    Tracy smiled. "That''s right. No work today."


    Hepburn let out a sigh of relief.


    "What''s the plan, then?" she asked.


    ---

 Chapter 599 The Lion And The Naive Fawn

    Tracy shrugged. "We''ll have lunch in a while. After that, we can go out for a stroll. Rome has so many historic sites, shopping spots, and fun places to visit."


    "Great!" Hepburn said, lighting up with excitement.


    Around 11 a.m., Tracy and Hepburn headed down to the hotel restaurant. The place exuded sophistication. Hepburn glanced at the decor and the well-dressed diners, thinking to herself that a meal here must cost dozens of dollars.


    The two sat down. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the restaurant staff could approach, a male assistant hurried over to their table.


    "Hepburn, Mr. Hardy is also dining in this restaurant and has asked you to join him," he said.


    Mr. Hardy!


    "Which Mr. Hardy?" Hepburn asked, a little stunned.


    "Of course, the biggest boss¡ªMr. Hardy, the owner of HD Films," the male assistant replied.


    Hepburn and Tracy were startled and immediately stood up, looking toward the far side of the restaurant. There, sitting at a table, was a young man who looked just like the person they''d seen in newspapers and on television. Tracy instantly became nervous.


    "Hepburn, it really seems to be Mr. Hardy," Tracy whispered.


    Hepburn was also taken aback. She never expected to meet Mr. Hardy here, let alone be invited to join him.


    She suddenly felt very anxious.


    With hesitant steps, Hepburn approached Hardy''s table. She had seen him on television and in newspapers and had heard about his accomplishments, but this was her first time seeing him up close.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy. I''m Audrey Hepburn," she said, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to maintain a smile, though it came across a bit awkwardly.


    "Hello, Miss Hepburn," Hardy said warmly.


    "Ah, Mr. Hardy, you know who I am?" Hepburn asked, surprised.


    "Of course I know you. It was my decision to have you join HD films. I saw your performance in the Dutch promotional film and knew you had great potential," Hardy said with a smile.


    Hepburn finally had the answer to the question that had puzzled her for so long¡ªwhy someone from HD films had come to England to find her. It was all because of Mr. Hardy.


    "You haven''t had lunch yet, have you? Would you like to join me?" Hardy asked.


    "Ah, join you for lunch? I¡ªI''m afraid I''d disturb you," Hepburn said nervously.


    She was shy and not good at socializing. Unlike some Hollywood actresses who would seize such an opportunity, her instinct was to feel intimidated.


    "It''s no trouble. I''m dining alone and thought it would be nice to have someone to talk to," Hardy replied.


    Hepburn glanced at her assistant Tracy, who nodded subtly, giving her a look of encouragement. Tracy, being more mature and experienced, understood the significance of this opportunity. If Mr. Hardy favored Hepburn, her future prospects would improve, and so would Tracy''s as her assistant. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    Understanding Tracy''s intentions, Hepburn nodded at Hardy. "Alright, Mr. Hardy. I hope I won''t disturb you."


    Hepburn sat down.


    A waiter approached to take their orders. Hepburn chose two dishes, but Hardy shook his head with a smile. "That''s too little. That won''t do." He ordered two more dishes for her and then picked his own favorites.


    The waiter departed.


    The assistants, including Tracy, kept their distance, leaving only Hepburn and Hardy at the table.


    Hardy studied Hepburn carefully.


    Her clear, bright eyes, delicate features, and graceful figure weren''t the kind of beauty that stunned onlookers at first glance. What made her captivating was her unique aura.


    Pure and elegant.


    If Marilyn Monroe was a fiery red rose symbolizing seduction, then Hepburn was a white flower, representing purity.


    At this moment, however, Hepburn''s eyes held a trace of nervousness, resembling a fawn peeking through the grass at the world.


    Was he the big bad wolf?


    "Do you enjoy acting?" Hardy asked.


    "Ah, very much," Hepburn quickly replied, startled that Hardy had asked her a question.


    "What do you think of the performances and shoots the company arranged for you?" Hardy asked again.


    "My first role was in a British court drama, where I played a maid. At first, I was nervous, but I gradually relaxed," Hepburn began to open up.


    In truth, Hepburn wasn''t shy about speaking; she was simply introverted and uneasy around strangers. Hardy skillfully guided her to talk about her passion, and soon she was no longer as tense as before.


    The food arrived.


    Hepburn recounted her second project, a modern drama, where she made a few amusing mistakes during filming. As she described the mishaps, she began to laugh at herself.


    Her laughter was lovely.


    Elegant.


    Hardy noticed that her teeth were now perfectly aligned. Unlike in his previous life, this time Hepburn had undergone dental corrections after joining his company. Wearing braces for a year had left her with straight, pearly white teeth.


    The two of them were now chatting and laughing freely.


    Hepburn had completely relaxed.


    Under Hardy''s guidance, Hepburn momentarily forgot his status, thinking of him as just a friend.


    If this scene were part of a wildlife documentary, it would be like a lion observing a fawn nestled in the grass.


    The fawn gazed nervously at the world.


    But the lion, instead of devouring the fawn, began licking it. The naive fawn, unaware of the danger, thought the lion was showing affection and responded with cheerful bleats.


    The meal ended on a lighthearted note, with Hepburn now viewing Hardy as a friend. Hardy then said, "I''m free this afternoon. Miss Hepburn, would you like to explore Rome with me?"


    "Ah, I promised Tracy that I''d tour Rome with her," Hepburn said hesitantly.


    "She''s welcome to join us," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Tracy was called over. When she learned that Hardy wanted to take Hepburn sightseeing and include her, she immediately shook her head. "Mr. Hardy, I''ll pass. I have a lot of work this afternoon."


    Tracy, being far more mature than Hepburn, had no intention of being a third wheel. She knew that tagging along might jeopardize her position.


    "I see. Work is important. Then it''ll just be the two of us," Hardy said, turning to Hepburn.


    ---

 Chapter 600 Hardy And Hepburn Tour

    Hepburn, who had relaxed earlier, became slightly nervous again. She glanced at Tracy for guidance.


    Tracy smiled and nodded encouragingly.


    Only then did Hepburn agree.


    Such a simple hearted girl.


    Relieved that Hepburn had agreed, Tracy let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    After lunch, Hardy led Hepburn out of the hotel. Outside was a small scooter. Hardy patted it and said, "The streets of Rome are narrow. Shall we ride this?"


    "Sure," Hepburn replied obediently.


    Hardy got on the scooter, and Hepburn climbed on behind him, hesitantly gripping the edge of his shirt.


    "Where shall we start? Do you have anywhere special in mind?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m not sure," Hepburn replied shyly.


    "Alright, let''s start with the closest spot," Hardy decided.


    The scooter roared to life and headed onto the road. The breeze tousled Hepburn''s hair, and she found the sensation delightful.


    Several cars discreetly followed them at a distance.


    The scooter soon arrived at the Piazza della Repubblica.


    Surrounded by circular buildings and featuring the Fountain of the Naiads in the center, this was the location where Princess Ann jumped out of a car inRoman Holiday.


    They got off the scooter.


    Hepburn admired the fountain and the surrounding architecture. "This is beautiful."


    Hardy smiled. "This is Piazza della Repubblica. To the northeast is the Basilica of St. Mary of the Angels and Martyrs, designed and constructed under Michelangelo''s direction."


    The two strolled away from the scooter.


    The area was already bustling with tourists. They continued walking until they reached the Roman Forum ruins. By now, Hepburn was feeling a bit tired and sat down on a long stone bench, gazing at the distant Roman columns and the Arch of Septimius Severus behind her.


    Hardy''s heart stirred.


    This very bench was where Princess Ann inRoman Holidayfell asleep and was found by the male lead. Sometimes, life presented such serendipity.


    Or perhaps it was destiny.


    "How do you feel?" Hardy asked.


    Hepburn smiled.


    "Wonderful, very relaxed."


    Initially, she thought she would feel nervous, but being with Hardy turned out to be surprisingly calming. They simply walked, talked about Roman architecture, history, and art, and Hepburn found herself truly enjoying the experience.


    The two got back on the scooter, and this time Hepburn seemed much more relaxed, resting her hands gently on Hardy''s waist.


    Before long, they arrived at the Trevi Fountain. They parked the scooter and walked to the edge of the fountain, where numerous tourists were tossing coins into the water to make wishes. Hepburn''s eyes sparkled with interest.


    At that moment, a large hand extended toward her, palm up, holding several coins of varying sizes.


    Hepburn''s eyes lit up.


    "Take one and make a wish," Hardy said.


    Hepburn didn''t hesitate. She took a small coin from his hand, clasped it in her palm, silently made her wish, and tossed it into the fountain.


    "Can you tell me what you wished for?" Hardy asked.


    Hepburn blinked her big eyes, a blush spreading across her cheeks.


    "My wish is to one day be a leading actress in a film," she whispered shyly.


    Hardy smiled warmly. "I believe your wish will come true very soon." This wasn''t a wish that needed divine intervention; Hardy could make it happen himself.


    That''s the way the world works.


    What others might pray to the god for, For some others they could achieve with ease.


    After spending some time at the fountain, they wandered into nearby alleys lined with shops. Years ago, during one of Hardy''s visits to Italy, he had stumbled into a Ferrero chocolate shop here, a discovery that eventually led him to acquire a stake in the company and become its largest shareholder.


    Soon, they arrived at the very same Ferrero chocolate shop, which was now bustling with customers. The rich aroma of chocolate immediately caught Hepburn''s attention.


    "Shall we go inside?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ve heard of this chocolate shop. They have stores in America too. It''s so expensive," Hepburn said, lowering her voice as if sharing a secret.


    Hardy chuckled.


    What an adorable girl.


    Lowering his voice as well, he replied, "Here''s a secret for you: this shop belongs to me. Feel free to indulge."


    Hepburn froze, her clear eyes widening as she looked at Hardy. In that moment, she was reminded that the man before her was one of the wealthiest people in America.


    While they had been exploring earlier, she had completely forgotten.


    That''s how pure her thoughts were.


    When they left the chocolate shop, Hepburn was holding a box filled with an assortment of chocolates and candies. Although Hardy had mentioned that the shop was his, he still paid for the box. The chocolates, worth over ten dollars, were an extravagant treat for Hepburn, who earned only eighty dollars a week.


    So expensive.


    But undeniably delicious.


    Hepburn had already eaten two chocolates and couldn''t resist reaching for another. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they continued walking, they passed a barbershop with photos of various hairstyles displayed at the entrance. Hepburn''s gaze lingered on a picture of a girl with short hair.


    "Want to give it a try?" Hardy asked.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Hepburn shook her head.


    "I''ve thought about cutting my hair short before, but I''m afraid if I do it on my own, Tracy will lose her mind," Hepburn said with a laugh.


    "No worries. Let''s give it a shot," Hardy said, stepping into the barbershop ahead of her.


    Hepburn was soon seated in the barber''s chair, but she still hesitated. Turning to Hardy, she asked, "Do you think I''ll look good with short hair?"


    "I think you''ll look amazing," Hardy said, popping another chocolate into his mouth.


    "But won''t Tracy freak out?"


    "Don''t worry; I''ll handle her," Hardy reassured her with a smile.


    Following Hardy''s instructions, the barber styled Hepburn''s hair into a short cut. After some meticulous work, the iconic Hepburn short hairstyle emerged. Both the barber and Hepburn herself were stunned. She even doubted whether the girl in the mirror was really her.


    Before the haircut, she was a beautiful girl-next-door.


    After the haircut, she looked like an angelic gitl straight out of a Roman sculpture.


    ---

 Chapter 601 A Delightful Experience

    The transformation made her appear more vibrant and dynamic.


    Hardy appeared behind her and asked with a smile, "How do you feel?"


    Hepburn, still in awe, said, "I feel...like my mood is so much lighter. I never imagined that a haircut could change how I feel."


    "Of course it can. In fact, everything can influence your mood," Hardy said.


    After paying the barber, Hardy took Hepburn''s hand and led her out of the shop.


    Startled by the sudden hand-holding, Hepburn froze briefly, but she didn''t pull away, allowing Hardy to guide her. Fortunately, once they left the shop, Hardy let go of her hand.


    They walked through a long corridor and arrived at the Spanish Steps near the Trinit¨¤ dei Monti church. Hardy bought two ice creams from a vendor and handed one to Hepburn, who accepted it happily.


    The steps were dotted with tourists lounging, chatting, and taking in the afternoon sun. Hardy and Hepburn found a spot to sit. The warm sunlight, the relaxed atmosphere, and the sweetness of the ice cream brought Hepburn an extraordinary sense of peace.


    "I have a story about Rome. Would you like to hear it?" Hardy asked, looking at Hepburn.


    "Of course," she replied enthusiastically.


    "This story is about a princess named Ann. She travels to many countries as part of her royal duties, but during her visit to Rome, she discovers love."


    At first, Hepburn thought it was just a simple tale. But as Hardy continued, she became captivated, fully immersed in the story of the princess and a journalist''s fleeting love affair.


    Ann was a princess from a European country.


    He was a reporter for theAmerican Globestationed in Rome.


    Ann was on a goodwill tour across Europe, with Rome as her final stop, where she was greeted by throngs of people.


    After receiving a sedative from her doctor, Ann sneaked out of her royal residence. The sedative eventually kicked in, and she dozed off on a bench near a fountain.


    Jon, a reporter from theAmerican Globe, happened upon her. Mistaking her for a young woman who had overindulged at a party, he rented a taxi to take her home. However, the princess was in such a deep sleep that he couldn''t wake her. Left with no choice, Jon took her back to his apartment.


    The story unfolded from there.


    As the two spent time together, feelings blossomed between them. But ultimately, the princess had to return to her regal duties, resuming her role as the dignified royal the world knew.


    Hepburn was completely engrossed.


    When Hardy reached the story''s bittersweet ending, where the two lovers had to part ways, Hepburn''s face reflected sadness for the characters, sorrowful that their love couldn''t triumph over their circumstances.


    Hardy looked at her and asked, "Do you know why I brought you to Rome?"


    Hepburn shook her head.


    But midway through shaking her head, she stopped, her expression turning to one of astonishment. Looking at Hardy, she asked, "Mr. Hardy, are you saying...you want me to play the lead in this film?"


    Hepburn was simple, but she was also clever.


    Hardy nodded with a smile.


    "That''s right. I want you to play Princess Ann. I wrote the screenplay myself, and you''re the lead actress I''ve handpicked. I''ve already sketched out the film''s framework in my mind. Bringing you out here was about walking you through the story''s scenes."


    Hepburn''s expression turned to one of realization.


    No wonder Mr. Hardy had taken time to accompany a supporting actress like her around Rome.


    It was all to recreate the movie''s story.


    At this moment, Hepburn was overcome with emotion. She was finally going to be a leading actress¡ªa dream she''d held onto for so long. Excitedly, she looked at Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, the wish I made at the fountain is coming true!"


    Hardy laughed heartily.


    What a charming young woman.


    "So, what do we do next?" Hepburn asked.


    "It''s simple. For the next few days, you''ll be Princess Ann, and I''ll be journalist Jon. Together, we''ll go through the story and recreate the scenes from the movie," Hardy explained.


    Hepburn nodded.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and turned to Hardy. "Mr. Hardy, is the American journalist in the story also named Jon?"


    "That''s correct."


    "Did you name him after yourself?" she asked with wide, curious eyes.


    "You could say that," Hardy replied.


    Hepburn blinked her big eyes and asked, "Can I ask you two questions?"


    Two at once.


    "Go ahead," Hardy said, intrigued.


    "In theBarbiedolls, there are five princesses but only one prince. That prince is named Prince Jon. Does he represent you?" she asked, her tone playful yet curious.


    Hardy chuckled. "That''s right."


    "And in theUltramanseries, the first Ultraman is called Hardy Ultraman. Is that you as well?"


    They laughed together as they strolled through the streets.


    Hepburn was drawn to a flower stall filled with vibrant blooms.


    Hardy intended to buy her a bouquet, but when he asked the price, a problem arose¡ªthe stall owner didn''t speak English. Hardy and the owner gestured and spoke at cross-purposes, causing Hepburn to double over with laughter.


    Finally, Hepburn stepped in, speaking in Italian with the owner. Taking the money from Hardy, she handled the payment, successfully ending their comical flower-buying ordeal.


    "You speak Italian?" Hardy asked.


    With a proud smile, Hepburn began counting on her fingers. "I can speak Dutch, English, French, Italian, Spanish, and Portuguese."


    Impressive.


    An academic prodigy.


    Although Hardy had a sharp mind, he could only speak English. His knowledge of other languages mainly revolved around cursing in Spanish and Portuguese and a few pick-up lines in French. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the rest of the outing, Hepburn became their translator.


    They wandered until evening, stopping at a roadside restaurant for dinner. Enjoying the city''s night view while dining, the experience was utterly delightful.


    As the evening grew colder, Hardy led Hepburn into a clothing store and bought her a cashmere coat for over $300¡ªa price that made Hepburn''s jaw drop.


    --- Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 602 Stupid acts have consequences

    They continued riding the scooter, with Hepburn now fully at ease, wrapping her arms around Hardy''s waist.


    By the river, they came across a dance party.


    Hardy''s eyes lit up.


    "Do you remember the scene I mentioned where the two attend a dance and get into a fight with the royal bodyguards?" Hardy asked.


    "I do," Hepburn replied. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Shall we crash the dance and try it out?"


    "Ah, but this is someone''s private party. Is it appropriate?" Hepburn hesitated, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    "It''s fine. We''ll just have some fun. If they don''t welcome us, we''ll leave," Hardy reassured her.


    Parking the scooter, Hardy took Hepburn''s hand and led her into the dance. Hepburn glanced down at her hand, realizing she was holding his again.


    The dance was organized by a group of young people. Hardy asked if they could join, and the hosts warmly welcomed them. The two began to dance, Hardy''s athletic build and Hepburn''s elegant ballet-trained movements captivating the crowd. Applause and cheers erupted around them, and afterward, they were invited for drinks. Hepburn had a glass herself.


    For Hepburn, who had never let loose like this before, the experience was exhilarating and immensely fun.


    They stayed until after 10 p.m. before bidding the group farewell.


    When they returned to the hotel, it was already 11 p.m. Spotting her assistant, Tracy, Hepburn seemed to transform back into Cinderella, her relaxed demeanor vanishing as she said a polite goodbye to Hardy and prepared to head upstairs.


    "Rest well tonight. Tomorrow, we''ll continue rehearsing," Hardy said.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy," Hepburn replied quickly.


    Back in her room, Tracy was startled when she noticed something different about Hepburn. "Hepburn, oh my! You cut your hair!"


    "Mr. Hardy suggested it. He said it suits the lead character in the movie. Don''t you think it looks good?" Hepburn asked.


    "No, no¡ªit''s beautiful. Your new hairstyle makes you look so lively. Mr. Hardy''s taste is impeccable," Tracy said, unwilling to criticize Hardy''s decision.


    Then something clicked. Tracy remembered Hepburn had mentioned a lead role. "Hepburn, did you say...the lead actress? Is that true?"


    "You didn''t know?" Hepburn looked at Tracy, surprised. She assumed Tracy was already aware.


    "No one told me. I was only informed that you had a role and needed to come to Rome. Is it really the lead? Tell me more about the role," Tracy asked excitedly.


    Hepburn''s success would mean success for Tracy as well. Their fortunes were now closely tied. If Hepburn became a star, Tracy''s salary could easily multiply.


    "Mr. Hardy said he''s planning a movie calledRoman Holiday, a story he wrote. It''s about a princess in Rome who falls in love with an American journalist," Hepburn explained.


    "A script written by Mr. Hardy? Do you know how many successful films he''s written for Ava Gardner, Elizabeth Taylor, and Hedy Lamarr? You''re unbelievably lucky to have a script written by him," Tracy exclaimed.


    Hepburn sat on the bed while Tracy joined her. Hepburn recounted the plot of the movie, then added, "Mr. Hardy wants to ensure the story matches his vision, so he''s taking me around to experience the locations and rehearse the scenes."


    Tracy grabbed Hepburn''s hands and said earnestly, "Hepburn, you know who Mr. Hardy is. Once he decides on something, it will happen with the best resources available. You must take this opportunity seriously, do you understand?"


    Hepburn nodded.


    "I know. I really want to make this movie. I love the role of Princess Ann, and I''ll do my best to learn everything I can."


    ---


    The next day.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    Today, Hepburn was dressed in a white shirt, a long skirt, stockings, and flat leather shoes. Over this, she wore a brown trench coat.


    Her short hair was slightly curled.


    A silk scarf adorned her neck.


    She exuded an air of cleanliness, elegance, and effortless charm.


    When Hepburn came downstairs, Hardy was already waiting for her in the hotel courtyard with the same small motorcycle. Hepburn flashed a graceful smile at Hardy and sat sideways on the back seat. As Hardy revved the engine, the motorcycle sped off from the hotel.


    On the third floor of the hotel, behind the curtains of a room, two people were secretly watching them, with only their eyes peeking out. Once the motorcycle disappeared, they withdrew their gaze.


    "Do you think the boss really just wants Hepburn to experience a movie scene?" Tracy, Hepburn''s female assistant, asked the male staff member who had accompanied them.


    The male staff member smirked. "To me, it looks more like the boss is wooing her."


    "I feel the same way," Tracy replied.


    The male staff member chuckled lightly. "The boss is famous for being a charmer. The women the public knows about are already several in number, and all of them are the most famous women in Hollywood. But you must know, these women are envied by countless others."


    "Hollywood isn''t short of beautiful women. This is the gathering place for the most stunning women in the U.S. and even the world. Are they lacking in beauty? No. Are they lacking in talent? Also no. What they lack is someone to support them. If Hepburn catches the boss''s eye, that would be her fortune. Her future would be limitless." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tracy nodded. "Of course, I know that. That''s why I hope what we''re guessing is true."


    Knock knock knock~!


    At that moment, the door was knocked.


    Both of them froze slightly. The male staff member went to open the door; it was his room, after all.


    When the door opened, it was revealed to be one of Hardy''s security team leaders. The male staff member smiled and nodded. "Is there something you need?"


    The security team leader entered, shut the door, glanced at the two of them, and spoke sternly, "If you don''t want to be targeted by a sniper rifle, don''t do those stupid acts again."


    The two inside were stunned.


    Their faces turned pale with fear.


    Had their peeking at the boss just now been noticed? Perhaps if they had made any suspicious moves, they would now be lying as two lifeless bodies.


    ---

 Chapter 603 A Romantic Date

    The thought terrified them.


    "We¡­ we will be more careful next time."


    "Yes, absolutely. We won''t do such things again."


    They hastily expressed their stance.


    As the security team leader prepared to leave, he paused at the door and added, "And one more thing¡ªdon''t gossip about the boss behind his back."


    The two felt as though they had fallen into an icy abyss.


    Had their earlier comments about the boss''s flirtatious reputation also been overheard? They knew that someone of the boss''s stature would have extremely stringent security measures, but they had not expected it to be this strict.


    Even the President probably wouldn''t have such a standard.


    Riding the motorcycle, Hardy took Hepburn along. Hepburn reverted to clutching Hardy''s jacket nervously, as though the confidence she''d gained the previous evening had melted away.


    "Is there anywhere in particular you''d like to visit?" Hardy asked, turning his head slightly.


    Hepburn thought for a moment.


    "The Colosseum. I''ve always wanted to see the Colosseum."


    "No problem. Let''s go."


    Hardy knew the direction to the Colosseum and increased the throttle to head there. The streets of Rome were narrow in some areas, but the small motorcycle made navigating easy.


    When they reached the Colosseum, they climbed the steps. From there, the full view of the Colosseum came into sight. Though only ruins remained, its former grandeur was still evident.


    After visiting the Colosseum, they arrived at the Wishing Wall.


    Nearby, merchants offered paper and pens. These savvy businessmen knew that not everyone visiting would have brought their own. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two took some paper and pens. Hepburn bit the end of her pencil thoughtfully for a long time before writing down a passage:


    "I wish for world peace, no wars, an end to hunger, universal joy, and for my first lead role film to be a success."


    When Hepburn finished writing, she placed the paper in her palms, clasped her hands together in prayer, whispered a few words, and then used glue to stick it on the wall.


    While Hepburn was writing, Hardy had been sneaking glances the entire time. He couldn''t help but think how kindhearted this girl was.


    It was clear: she loved the world deeply.


    After Hepburn stuck her note to the wall, she smiled at Hardy. "Mr. Hardy, haven''t you finished writing yet?"


    Hardy had been so busy peeking that he hadn''t written a thing. Thinking quickly, he wrote a line on his paper:


    "Make hay while the sun shines; Though time is short, I''ll work hard and leave my mark."


    Hepburn watched Hardy write but found herself unable to decipher it. Her large eyes blinked curiously. "Mr. Hardy, what kind of saying is this?"


    "It''s an old American proverb," Hardy replied.


    Hepburn was intrigued. "Is that one of those frontier proverbs I''ve read about? I saw something like it inThe American Spirit."


    The wisdom of American pioneers and farmers had fascinated many, as their sayings captured the spirit of perseverance and pragmatism.


    "That''s correct¡ªit''s something farmers used to say to remind people to seize the moment," Hardy confirmed.


    Hepburn glanced again at the bold, purposeful writing on Hardy''s paper and marveled, "Mr. Hardy, you''re truly well-read to know such inspirational sayings."


    Flattered by her praise, Hardy felt delighted.


    Earlier, he had been unsure how to impress her, but now he could showcase his knowledge of American wisdom to win her admiration.


    They continued their tour on the motorcycle. By the time they arrived at the Pantheon, it was midday. Nearby, a coffee stall also offered lunch. The two found a spot near the street to sit.


    As they waited for their lunch and coffee, a middle-aged man carrying an easel approached them. He greeted them warmly, saying in Italian, "Beautiful lady, distinguished gentleman, the two of you sitting together look like a painting. Are you a couple? Would you like me to paint you? I can finish it by the time you''ve had your lunch."


    Hardy was puzzled again as the man spoke in Italian.


    Hepburn translated for him, omitting the part about them looking like a couple. "He''s asking if we''d like a painting."


    "Why does it feel like he said a lot more?" Hardy asked.


    "Ah, that''s just Italian for you. It tends to be wordy," Hepburn fibbed with a small smile.


    Hardy gave the artist an OK gesture, universally understood. The artist nodded with a smile and began observing them for the perfect angle.


    Ultimately, the artist set up his easel at an angle that gave Hepburn full focus, leaving Hardy mostly in profile. Hardy didn''t even need to look to know that this man was likely drawn to Hepburn''s beauty.


    No matter.


    The dishes were served. The two ignored the painter and ate while chatting. They discussed where to visit in the afternoon, their impressions of Rome, and even Hardy''s quote.


    Hepburn looked at Hardy, her eyes filled with admiration.


    As an artist under Hardy Group''s subsidiaries, she was well aware of Mr. Hardy''s achievements. Starting from an ordinary person, he had achieved so much in just a few years¡ªsuch a feat was hard to find even across the entirety of the United States.


    Mr. Hardy was the embodiment of the American Dream, idolized by countless Americans, especially young people, who saw him as a role model.


    Meanwhile, the painter continued working diligently. He wasn''t sketching but painting with watercolors, which took much longer than a simple sketch.


    Hepburn and Hardy weren''t in a hurry. They continued eating and chatting. With Hardy around, there was never a dull moment, as they had endless topics to discuss, including the details of the new movie.


    Previously, Hardy had only shared the plot outline. This time, he elaborated on details, such as how the romantic tension between the protagonists would build and how Jon''s home would play a pivotal role in the story.


    "I''ve already found a suitable house¡ªa typical Roman residence. Tonight, we''ll stay there to experience the atmosphere of Anne and Jon''s scenes," Hardy said.


    ---

 Chapter 604 Im Confident Hell Become Famous

    Hepburn''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Just¡­ just the two of us?"


    "Yes, just the two of us."


    Hepburn''s long lashes began to flutter nervously, hinting at her inner tension.


    But what did the blush on her cheeks mean?


    Finally, the painting was finished after more than two hours. It was an A3-sized watercolor. The artist examined his work and seemed very satisfied.


    "Sir, beautiful lady, the painting is finished. Please take a look and see if you''re satisfied," the painter said in Italian.


    Hardy looked at Hepburn.


    "He says the painting is done and wants us to check if we''re happy with it," Hepburn translated.


    Hardy and Hepburn stood up, walked behind the painting, and looked at the artwork. It was a realistic depiction of them sitting at the caf¨¦ table, with the slightly blurred backdrop of the temple-lined street. Hardy''s profile was depicted handsomely, though only someone familiar with him might recognize it.


    Hepburn''s face, on the other hand, was more prominently featured, with over 70% of her features displayed. Her slightly curled short hair, slender neck, and delicately sculpted features were perfectly captured, her skin radiantly smooth.


    In the painting, Hepburn appeared elegant and pure yet lively and vivid.


    Her eyes were particularly striking, almost lifelike. This was what Hardy appreciated most. In the painting, the man seemed to be speaking with his mouth slightly open, while Hepburn rested her hand against her face, her eyes intently focused on the man. Her gaze carried a hint of admiration.


    Hepburn was pleased with the painting.


    Hardy was even more pleased.


    He loved how her painted gaze looked at him¡ªit gave him an immense sense of accomplishment and satisfaction.


    Hardy turned to Hepburn. "What do you think? Do you like it?"


    "It''s beautifully done. I think it looks even prettier than me," Hepburn said with a smile.


    "Ask him how much the painting costs."


    Hepburn asked the painter in Italian, and the painter replied with a number. Hepburn turned to Hardy. "He says it''s $30."


    The painter, though he didn''t speak English, was well-versed in dollars. He preferred them over Italian lira, as the dollar was the strongest currency at the time.


    Hardy took out $100 from his pocket and handed it to the painter. "I''m very satisfied with your work. The extra is a tip."


    Hepburn translated for him.


    The painter''s face lit up with joy, and he thanked Hardy profusely, even grabbing Hardy''s hand and kissing it. He then turned to Hepburn and kissed her hand as well.


    Hardy strongly suspected the painter did this just to kiss Hepburn''s hand.


    After handing the painting to Hardy, the painter packed his things and prepared to leave. But Hardy signaled to Hepburn to stop him and gestured towards the distance. Soon, a man in a suit approached¡ªit was the security team leader stationed nearby.


    "Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy pointed to the painter. "I recall Hardy Group has an art acquisition company in Rome. Tell them to acquire his other works."


    "And also, have him enlarge this piece into an oil painting, something suitable for a grand hall display," Hardy said as he handed the painting to the security team leader.


    The painter looked puzzled and turned to Hepburn.


    Hepburn translated, "This gentleman owns an art acquisition company in Rome and is interested in buying your other works. Would you be willing?"


    The painter''s face lit up with excitement.


    His poverty had driven him to paint portraits on the street, as he couldn''t sell his works elsewhere. Now, the prospect of someone acquiring his art thrilled him. He couldn''t believe he had encountered a big-shot art collector. He grabbed Hardy''s hand again and kissed it passionately.


    The security team leader eventually had to drag him away by the collar.


    Hepburn couldn''t stop laughing at the scene. Italians were known for their abundance of artists and their comedic flair¡ªthis was a well-accepted fact globally.


    "Mr. Hardy, by purchasing his paintings, you might have saved his life," Hepburn said, looking at Hardy.


    Hardy looked at her seriously. "His work is excellent. Many painters create beautiful art but never get a chance to gain recognition." Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "But I''m confident he''ll become famous in the future."


    Hepburn looked surprised.


    "Why are you so sure he''ll become famous?" she asked.


    "Because of the painting he just made!"


    "That painting? Why?"


    "Because of the people in it. That girl will become one of the most renowned stars in the U.S. and even the world, a symbol of her era. And the man? He''ll be a financial tycoon commanding global influence."


    "Their story in Rome will become a classic, and that painting will bear witness to it. As a result, the painting will inevitably become famous, and through it, so will the painter."


    "Pfft~!"


    Hepburn burst out laughing.


    Only then did she realize Hardy was boasting shamelessly.


    That was her innocent interpretation.


    What she didn''t know was that Hardy had countless ways to make the painter famous. The painter''s talent was solid, and with a little promotion, he could become a so-called master. Investing in his works now would bring Hardy immense returns later.


    ... S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nighttime. By the fountain.


    Hepburn lay on a bench, pretending to be asleep.


    The two of them were rehearsing the first scene where the male and female leads meet in the movie.


    Hardy softly called out to the girl. Hepburn groggily woke up, then groggily followed Hardy. A car arrived to pick them up, taking them to a residential house. Hepburn, still in a daze, followed him upstairs.


    When opening the door, Hepburn kept swaying, forcing Hardy to simultaneously open the door and support her. The scene was a little comical.


    Finally, the door opened. Hardy carried Hepburn inside. At that moment, her body visibly stiffened, but Hardy quickly laid her on the bed.


    The bedding smelled of sunshine¡ªclean and fresh.


    A minute passed.


    Two minutes.


    Hepburn peeked through a small slit in her eyes and saw Hardy pouring wine.


    Phew~!


    Hepburn exhaled softly, relieved.


    "Want to get up and have a drink?" Hardy asked.


    "Can I wake up now?" Hepburn asked with her eyes closed.


    "Of course. We''re moving on to the next scene."


    ---

 Chapter 605 Farewell

    Hearing this, Hepburn finally opened her eyes. Hardy handed her a glass of wine. The two leaned against opposite sides of the bed, Hardy reclining while Hepburn sat on her knees, They drank and chatted.


    "Mr. Hardy, do you always rehearse scenes with actresses like this?" Hepburn asked after taking a sip.


    "No, this is only the second time," Hardy replied.


    "I''m curious about the first time."


    "The first time was with Taylor. During the filming ofThe Professional, she was previously a pampered young lady. Later, under my guidance, she transformed into the character Matilda in the film."


    There was, in fact, another instance.


    With Monroe.


    They had rehearsed on a yacht and even had a deeper "exchange," but that wasn''t something he planned to tell Hepburn.


    Hepburn nodded in understanding.


    "I read reviews saying that Taylor''s performance in that role was shocking. So it turns out, it''s all thanks to you, Mr. Hardy."


    They continued discussing details ofRoman Holiday. As they talked, Hepburn began to feel drowsy, and eventually, she dozed off, leaning against the headboard.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was morning.


    And Hardy was sleeping in the bed next to hers.


    Hepburn was surprised at how soundly she had slept. She had thought she''d feel uneasy, but she had slept so peacefully.


    Hardy opened his eyes just as Hepburn was looking at him.


    "Awake?" he asked.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Hepburn instantly felt embarrassed.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy."


    They washed up and went to the rooftop, overlooking the city of Rome in the morning light.


    "What are we rehearsing next?" Hepburn asked.


    "The farewell scene," Hardy replied.


    "Perfect! Saying goodbye to Jon is one of the movie''s climactic moments," Hepburn said enthusiastically. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll rehearse again today. Tonight, I''ll fly back to the U.S. for some important matters. As for you, I''ve arranged for the director and crew to join you here. You''ll begin initial work with them." Hardy explained.


    Hepburn froze.


    So the farewell Hardy mentioned wasn''t just in the movie¡ªhe would be leaving, too.


    In the room, Anne the Princess gazed at Jon.


    Her eyes were filled with tender reluctance.


    In just two short days, the Princess had developed feelings for this man.


    But she had no choice but to leave.


    Hardy guided Hepburn through the scene. As she absorbed his words, her gaze slowly transformed, reflecting reluctance and sorrow as she looked at Hardy.


    Over the past two days, this pure-hearted girl had also been stirred by the man before her. Her emotions subtly seeped into her performance, making her gaze all the more authentic.


    The two expressed their reluctance, and embraced each other.


    "I have to go," Hepburn said, her voice trembling.


    "Goodbye, Princess," Hardy whispered after a long pause.


    Their eyes met.


    Their lips brushed together.


    Hepburn''s lips were soft and carried a faintly sweet fragrance.


    Her kissing skills were unpracticed, and she seemed startled. But Hardy captured her hesitance and eventually, she surrendered.


    After a long while, they separated, Hepburn breathing lightly.


    Her gaze toward Hardy had changed even more.


    "When I act with male leads, do I need to kiss them like this too?" Hepburn asked.


    "No. Only I can kiss you like this."


    And then Hardy kissed her again.


    "Mmmm"


    The two wandered the city streets, no longer visiting famous landmarks but strolling through the urban areas. By now, their hands were intertwined¡ªthey already resembled a couple.


    While riding the motorcycle, Hepburn wrapped her arms around Hardy''s waist, her face resting directly against his back.


    Hardy taught Hepburn how to ride the motorcycle. Amid her squeals, the motorcycle collided with a fruit stand, spilling apples and oranges everywhere. Thankfully, no one was hurt.


    On the street, a violinist played Johann Pachelbel''sCanon in D, a piece Hepburn identified for Hardy.


    After listening, Hepburn applauded and gave the musician two dollars.


    Just like that, they spent the entire day together without doing much of anything.


    That evening, Hardy arrived at the airport by car.


    In the car, Hepburn said a reluctant goodbye to Hardy. This time, their kiss was even more passionate. When Hardy stepped out of the car, Hepburn watched him through the rolled-down window.


    In just two short days.


    She felt as though she had fallen in love. This was her first time experiencing love in her life, and the feeling was so magical.


    After the plane took off, the bodyguard finally escorted Hepburn back.


    Hardy returned to the United States because Henry had sent word that significant findings had been made. Furthermore, in recent times, the investigation committee had begun operations in Hollywood, preparing to scrutinize its actors and companies.


    Among the first batch of individuals under scrutiny was Hedy Lamarr.


    Hedy Lamarr wasn''t an American citizen. She had not obtained U.S. citizenship and had no intention of changing her nationality, much like Charlie Chaplin, who remained a British citizen.


    Her first husband had Nazi affiliations.


    The investigation committee now suspected her of being a spy. She was on their priority list for investigation.


    Upon returning to Los Angeles, the first thing Hardy did was meet with Henry.


    "How''s the investigation going?" Hardy asked.


    "There''s quite a bit. It''s all in the archive room¡ªrecordings, documents, call logs, and video material," Henry replied.


    "Let''s go take a look."


    Hardy wasted no time.


    In the Archive Room


    Hardy examined the materials in his hands. There were more than a dozen dossiers prepared by McCarthy''s investigation team targeting individuals and organizations.


    The list included entities and individuals alike.


    Entities such as the U.S. State Department, Department of Defense, defense contractors, Voice of America, the U.S. Government Printing Office, major corporations, Hollywood film companies, the three major television networks, and several newspapers were among them.


    Individuals included senators, senior federal officials, diplomats, university professors, labor union leaders, writers, newspaper editors, actors, and even journalists. The total exceeded 600 people.


    Hardy then asked Henry to play the recordings.


    From the speaker came McCarthy''s smug voice:


    "Investigate them. I want them to feel fear, to tremble. Just hearing my name should make these companies and celebrities shudder."


    ---

 Chapter 606 White Terror in America

    "Investigate them. I want them to feel fear, to tremble. Just hearing my name should make these companies and celebrities shudder."


    " No Solid evidence! No, evidence isn''t necessary. Just comb through their usual materials¡ªbooks, TV shows, movie scripts, articles. Find anything that even remotely suggests support for the labor party or sympathetic sentiments. Even if they didn''t explicitly say it, as long as it can be interpreted that way, it''s enough. With this, we can accuse them of being communists. They won''t be able to defend themselves because we''re the ones who are politically correct. Anyone who refutes me or try to help them is a communist."


    "We can also investigate Secretary of State Acheson. He was once Roosevelt''s assistant secretary of state. I recall he made some supportive remarks back then."


    "We can accuse Defense Secretary Marshall. During the war, he didn''t take tougher measures against the Soviets to secure U.S. interests, allowing the Soviets to benefit. As for China, his policies were similarly disastrous and foolish."


    "Marshall is part of a communist conspiracy. On the surface, he appears to work for America, but behind the scenes, he''s betraying the country."


    "We can even accuse Roosevelt. The New Deal was practically a copy of the Communist Manifesto. Every government official and congressman who supported the New Deal during Roosevelt''s era has suspicions of being communist."


    "And President Johnson? I''ll force him to take a stand and fully support us. If he doesn''t, he''s enabling the labor party''s free development."


    After listening to the recordings, Hardy felt that McCarthy was utterly absurd.


    He was using this ideology to position himself as a pseudo-emperor of the United States.


    However, Hardy couldn''t deny that McCarthy wasn''t acting alone. There was a faction behind him, and their true goal was party rivalry¡ªraw political struggle.


    As for who they were, it was unclear. It could be the Republican Party or some other faction.


    If Hardy openly opposed McCarthy, he would inevitably face the forces backing him. However, Hardy also saw potential gains¡ªsupport from opposing factions.


    As Hardy continued reviewing the files, he came across some interesting details. Publicly, McCarthy portrayed himself as a moral guardian, but privately, he was a cesspool of corruption¡ªindulging in vice, colluding with others to manipulate stocks.


    For instance, when he targeted a company, its stock would inevitably plummet. The more he attacked, the harder it fell. His collaborators, forewarned, would short-sell and profit handsomely, giving McCarthy a hefty cut of the earnings. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy pondered.


    He needed a well-thought-out plan to extract benefits from the situation while mitigating risks.


    The Next Day


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Hardy flew to Washington, D.C., aboard his private jet.


    Instead of going directly to President Johnson, he first sought out Nixon. Since aligning with Hardy, Nixon had risen swiftly with Hardy''s backing and was now a senator, serving as Hardy''s staunch ally.


    The two spent an entire afternoon discussing matters before Nixon left.


    Hardy then met with General Marshall. When Marshall saw the list and heard the recordings, his expression darkened.


    Historically, McCarthy''s attacks on Marshall had led to his resignation months later, and he never held another position thereafter.


    "How did you get these materials? Are they authentic?" Marshall asked.


    "A reporter from theGlobal Timesobtained them after thorough investigation. A great deal of effort was involved. They are entirely reliable," Hardy replied.


    Using a reporter as the source was logical and justified, given their rights to investigative journalism.


    Next, Hardy met with Secretary of State Acheson. After listening to the recordings, Acheson cursed McCarthy, as the two had clashed in the past, with Acheson vehemently opposing McCarthy''s antics.


    Finally, Hardy met with President Johnson.


    At the White House


    Johnson had tacitly allowed some of McCarthy''s actions, as they had helped curb the labor party to some extent. However, he had not expected McCarthy to go to such extremes.


    McCarthy now sought to investigate Acheson and Marshall¡ªtwo key members of Johnson''s governing team. Johnson was already politically isolated. Marshall''s military presence saved him from countless troubles, while Acheson''s political expertise made the State Department manageable.


    Johnson could not allow McCarthy to dismantle his inner circle.


    "That bastard has completely lost his mind. He''s using a pretext as a weapon to attack everything. He''s nothing more than a politically clueless lunatic," Johnson fumed.


    "Whom the gods would destroy, they first make mad."


    McCarthy was already quite mad.


    Thus, it was time for his destruction.


    As for Hardy''s involvement in stirring things up, everyone understood why¡ªbecause McCarthy was encroaching on Hardy''s interests.


    A battle over interests is always a fight to the death.


    There''s nothing to negotiate.


    Hardy wanted to deal with McCarthy, and no one would think Hardy was acting on behalf of the labor movement. After all, he was one of America''s largest capitalists and a former gangster, with no connection to labor.


    Meanwhile, McCarthy...


    ...was still pondering whom to target next and what fabricated charges could further enhance his influence. However, his secretary suddenly rushed in and placed a newspaper on his desk.


    "Congressman, there''s a negative news article about you in theGlobal Times," the secretary said anxiously.


    McCarthy remained indifferent.


    In recent days, many had attacked him, but he had retaliated each time, leaving his opponents in tatters.


    Picking up the newspaper, McCarthy spoke casually, "TheGlobal Timesdares to publish an article attacking me? I''ll investigate them next."


    He glanced at the newspaper.


    The front page.


    Today''sGlobal Timesfront-page headline was about McCarthy:


    "Political Thug McCarthy Creates a White Terror in America. It''s Time to Kick This Scum Out of Politics!"


    McCarthy froze at the headline.


    It was the first time he had seen such a vicious critique of himself. The article opened with a fierce salvo, signaling a battle to the end.


    He quickly continued reading.


    The article laid out accusations of McCarthy using his so-called ideology as a pretext to fabricate charges. Without any evidence, he labeled people as Communist sympathizers. Those targeted included politicians, high-ranking officials, business leaders, academics, scientists, journalists, entertainers, and artists.


    Under his persecution, some lost their jobs, others saw their families destroyed, some fled the country, and others committed suicide, unable to endure the harassment.


    ---

 Chapter 607 McCarthy Vs Hardy Media

    McCarthy fabricated evidence, distorted facts, and indiscriminately slapped labels on people. He declared in Congress that 205 members were Communist sympathizers and claimed to have a list and proof. However, when the President and Congress demanded evidence, McCarthy refused to provide any.


    He expanded his accusations under the pretense of combating communism, persecuting many individuals and instigating a White Terror. Freedom is a core tenet of America, but does freedom still exist in the United States today?


    Not satisfied, McCarthy sought to widen his campaign, instilling fear in everyone. Below is a list obtained by our reporters of the individuals and organizations McCarthy plans to investigate next:


    The U.S. military, National Security Council, Department of Defense, defense contractors,Voice of America, the Government Printing Office, major corporations, film studios, the three major television networks, and several newspapers.


    Individuals include senior federal officials, congressmen, diplomats, university professors, union leaders, writers, newspaper editors, movie and TV actors, and journalists, totaling over 600 people.


    "McCarthy''s overreach, fabricated accusations, and political attacks are his hallmark. He labels anyone who disagrees with him as his enemy."


    "Moreover, he has abused Senate procedures to deliberately interfere with hearings and obstruct investigations, engaging in relentless harassment."


    "This is not the behavior of a public servant but that of a political thug. His actions have severely damaged America''s ecosystem, eroding the nation''s core values of freedom and inclusion. Such a congressman should be expelled immediately."


    "Furthermore, our reporters have uncovered that McCarthy is not only a political thug but also corrupt in his personal life. He has a gambling habit, losing hundreds of thousands of dollars in recent years, and indulges in women, spending tens of thousands annually on escorts. These claims are supported by evidence and are not baseless accusations."


    "More importantly, he has engaged in economic fraud. Under the guise of investigating certain companies, he has harassed them to the point of operational collapse, causing their stock prices to plummet. His associates then shorted these companies, profiting handsomely. This dirty political financial scheme has earned McCarthy hundreds of thousands of dollars."


    "These pieces of evidence have been submitted to government investigation departments, and we trust they will uncover the full truth."


    "A political thug like McCarthy should be expelled from Capitol Hill, tried, and sent to hell."


    As McCarthy read the newspaper, his face darkened, for most of the claims were true. While the language was inflammatory, it was not far from the truth.


    If it were mere political attacks, such as accusations of fabricating charges against others, he could still argue his way out. However, the allegations of colluding with others to short companies were his real doing.


    He thought he had been discreet but now realized someone had uncovered everything.


    If these claims were verified, he would have no defense. McCarthy''s face grew grim.


    Suddenly, McCarthy stood up abruptly.


    No way.


    He wasn''t going to admit defeat like this.


    He needed to counterattack, to ensure theGlobal Timesshut down. He refused to believe they had no solid evidence and assumed they fabricated it.


    He still had allies, and he intended to rally them to deal with theGlobal Times.


    "Contact the press. I''m holding a press conference," McCarthy shouted at his secretary.


    "Yes, Congressman," the secretary replied, rushing out.


    But within a minute, the secretary returned, even more panicked than before. "Congressman, ABC Radio just announced they have critical evidence against you, proving you''re a¡ª"


    "A what?!" McCarthy demanded.


    "A political thug. They said all your actions were based on lies," the secretary stammered.


    McCarthy''s face twisted with rage. He stormed into the outer office, where several of his loyal staff stood, quickly rising upon seeing him.


    "Turn on the radio!" McCarthy bellowed.


    The radio was switched on, tuned to ABC Radio.


    During ABC''s most popular lunchtime news segment, the host said, "Today, we bring you recordings of Congressman McCarthy. Let''s see what this public servant has truly been up to lately."


    A sense of foreboding gripped McCarthy''s heart.


    The radio played a recording of McCarthy''s voice. Despite the technical limitations of recording devices at the time, it was unmistakably his voice.


    McCarthy''s voice was arrogant:


    "Create lists. Anyone remotely connected must be on the list. Investigate them. I want them to feel fear. When they hear McCarthy''s name, these companies and celebrities should tremble." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Evidence? Who needs evidence? If I declare them Communists, they are Communists. Fabricate some evidence and send it to federal courts. The current political climate forces even federal judges to compromise. If they dare say the evidence is insufficient, we''ll accuse them of shielding these people. Heh heh."


    "Federal officials? Business leaders? Artists, film stars, literary greats¡ªthey all need to be thoroughly investigated. From now on, I, McCarthy, will control their fates. Next, I''ll investigate the military, and even the church."


    McCarthy''s face turned pale.


    He had no idea when these words had been recorded. While it was fine to say such things privately, their public exposure made him a universal target.


    "Who did this? Who recorded me? There must be a spy among us!" McCarthy roared, glaring at everyone in the office. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    The staff averted their eyes, terrified.


    Just then, the phone in McCarthy''s inner office rang.


    He answered, and after hearing only a few sentences, his fury intensified. "What?! You''re abandoning me? After all I''ve done, just because of some insignificant revelations, you''re cutting me off?!"


    "The newspaper''s claims are lies. I''ll clear my name through the media. The ABC recording? It''s fake. I''ll never admit to it!"


    The phone conversation continued, but McCarthy''s fury only grew...


    McCarthy, furious, slammed the telephone down onto the desk with a loud bang, shattering the receiver into pieces.


    He spun around abruptly. The office door was still open, and his subordinates were peeking in through the doorway. With a face full of rage, McCarthy bellowed, "What the hell are you all looking at? Get back to work! Contact the press and tell them I''m holding a press conference."


    ---

 Chapter 608 Determination to bring McCarthy down

    "And prepare materials for me. I''m going to speak at Capitol Hill. This is a conspiracy by the enemy to persecute me! I''ll root out every single Communist sympathizer and ensure America''s political purity. Now get moving!"


    "Also, notify the investigation team. Forget about other targets for now¡ªget into ABC Television andThe Global Timesimmediately. Oh, and these companies are all part of Hardy''s group, aren''t they? It must be them! Send people to the Hardy Group, investigate thoroughly, and find evidence of their Communist ties. I wantThe Global Times, ABC Television, and the Hardy Group completely destroyed."


    The staff, trembling with fear, hurried back to their desks to contact journalists and investigation teams.


    At that moment, the radio was still broadcasting criticisms of McCarthy, condemning his creation of a White Terror and his destructive influence on American politics.


    McCarthy roared again in fury, "Are you all idiots? Turn off that damn radio!"


    The secretary rushed over to turn it off, but just as he reached for the knob, the host''s voice came through: "We have even more explosive news about McCarthy, including photographs and video evidence. ABC Television will provide a detailed report during today''s noonNews Thirtyprogram." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The secretary froze mid-action.


    He glanced at McCarthy.


    McCarthy stared blankly ahead, his heart pounding.


    These bastards.


    They were out to destroy him completely. Having been on the battlefield, he likened this to the relentless artillery bombardments that preceded an enemy assault¡ªnewspapers, radio, and television were relentlessly bombarding him with attacks.


    And then?


    After the bombardment, the enemy would surely charge forward.


    "Quick, contact journalists! I need a press conference immediately. Get in touch with Capitol Hill and request an emergency congressional session," McCarthy barked.


    During ABC Television''s noon news program, there was only one topic: a relentless critique of McCarthy. The broadcast began by unveiling McCarthy''s fabricated investigation lists and then replayed the damning recordings of his voice.


    The recordings enraged listeners. Even ordinary people found it unbearable. If such injustice could be inflicted on others, who could say it wouldn''t happen to them? It was a visceral reminder of shared vulnerability.


    Moreover, McCarthy wasn''t just anyone¡ªhe was a congressman. If such a man were to gain greater power or even become president, the nation would become terrifying.


    Next, the station revealed more about McCarthy.


    First, a series of photographs.


    In the photos, McCarthy was seen laughing wildly with a cigar in his mouth and an arm around a young woman.


    There was wine on the table.


    The image reeked of indulgence and debauchery.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Another photo showed McCarthy at a casino, chips piled high on the table as he engaged in high-stakes gambling.


    Then came a video. In it, McCarthy sat with a middle-aged man, the two engaged in conversation.


    The host provided commentary.


    The man speaking with McCarthy was identified as the head of a financial institution, and the two were discussing which company to target next for persecution.


    The host revealed details of their past collaborations, outlining which companies McCarthy had persecuted, the profits gained, and the payments McCarthy had received. Everything was laid bare.


    Viewers could see it clearly.


    This investigation had left no stone unturned.


    If these allegations proved true, it would be enough to send McCarthy to prison for decades.


    Such explosive revelations left many Americans stunned, including members of the elite. It was clear: someone was determined to bring McCarthy down.


    The reports on McCarthy shocked everyone.


    For the past six months, McCarthy''s anti-Communist crusade had been the most contentious issue in the United States, affecting the entire nation.


    It implicated countless individuals.


    McCarthy accused a majority of Congress of Communist ties, leaving many lawmakers too intimidated to oppose him.


    Then he turned to persecuting others on a massive scale.


    Now, someone had turned the guns on McCarthy, firing a devastating barrage. While the instigators remained unknown, many felt immense satisfaction.


    A group of congressmen gathered.


    "Did you see the paper?"


    "Of course."


    "Who do you think is behind this move against McCarthy?"


    "Hard to say, but since the news came fromThe Global Timesand ABC, it''s safe to assume Hardy is involved."


    One nodded. "McCarthy''s actions have hit Hollywood hardest¡ªscreenwriters jailed, directors imprisoned, famous actors exiled, and hundreds of films censored. He plans to target even more actors, movie companies, and television networks, all of which threaten Hardy''s interests."


    "Who do you think will win?"


    "If Hardy is stepping in, it could reflect the President''s stance. You all know Hardy''s relationship with the President."


    "I''ve also heard that McCarthy plans to investigate Marshall and Acheson and even tried to pressure President Johnson to openly support his actions. Honestly, McCarthy has gone mad."


    "If Congress convenes, who will you support?"


    "Ha, that lunatic is a ticking time bomb. Someone like him could explode on any of us at any time," one replied darkly.


    In Hollywood...


    Many stars who had been persecuted or censored harbored deep hatred for McCarthy.


    This morning, more names appeared on his blacklist. Those listed were both frightened and furious.


    If McCarthy came after them, they feared meeting the same fate as their predecessors.


    They knew many of those targeted were innocent.


    The lists published in the papers and McCarthy''s recordings made it clear: he was persecuting people indiscriminately, without evidence. Such actions naturally sparked anger and fear.


    "Why do you thinkThe Global Timesand ABC dared to go public against McCarthy? Can they really bring him down? If they fail, he''ll retaliate furiously."


    "Who ownsThe Global Timesand ABC? Mr. Hardy. He also heads the Actors Guild. This must be Hardy defending the actors'' interests by taking a stand against McCarthy."


    "I''ve always admired Mr. Hardy."


    "So have I."


    "We should do something, don''t you think?"


    "Like what?"


    "Mobilize more people, organize protests, and demand action against McCarthy. Let''s call for justice against this creator of the White Terror."


    "Yes, let''s do it. We''ll organize a protest march."


    When attacked byThe Global Timesand ABC, McCarthy couldn''t just sit back and accept it. His team immediately contacted the media to arrange a press conference.


    ---

 Chapter 609 McCarthy Press Conference

    When attacked byThe Global Timesand ABC, McCarthy couldn''t just sit back and accept it. His team immediately contacted the media to arrange a press conference.


    The reporters, upon hearing the news, became highly excited. This was big news, and they hurried to the hotel where the press conference was to be held.


    Over a hundred reporters attended, not just from newspapers but also from television stations, some even carrying cameras. McCarthy, a former judge and lawyer with a flair for public speaking, was particularly skilled at exaggeration and shameless in making baseless claims. Labeling others was his specialty. From the very beginning, he appeared especially agitated.


    "The report fromThe Global Timesis a complete lie! America is on the verge of being taken over by communists, and we must eliminate the tumors disrupting our politics. Every action by the investigative committee is both reasonable and lawful."


    "The Global Timesfabricated facts to make reckless accusations. I have every reason to believe they are aiding the Labor Party."


    With these words, McCarthy pinned a serious accusation onThe Global Times.


    "And as for ABC Radio and Television, the recordings they released are entirely fake! Those are not my words. Everything I''ve done has been for the good of this country."


    "Why areThe Global Timesand ABC attacking me? Because they are communist sympathizers! They know I''m about to expose them, so they''ve started to retaliate by fabricating so-called evidence and recordings to frame me. This is shameful behavior."


    McCarthy roared for over ten minutes before the reporters got their turn to ask questions.


    One reporter shouted:


    "Representative McCarthy, you previously claimed in Congress that 205 members were communists and said you had evidence. Why haven''t you provided it yet?"


    "Representative, are the corporations, organizations, and public figures on your list the ones you approved for investigation? Is the list fabricated?"


    "The United States is a free society, where even differing beliefs are constitutionally protected. Are we abandoning the Constitution? What about the directors, screenwriters, and actors who have been imprisoned or deported?"


    "Mr. McCarthy, have you colluded with others to manipulate stock prices, profiting from politically pressuring businesses to lower their valuations? Reporters say they''ve obtained evidence submitted to the authorities. What''s your response?"


    "Some people claim you spend tens of thousands of dollars annually on prostitution. Several women who allegedly provided services to you have come forward. What do you say to that?"


    "They also say you last only two minutes. Would you like to refute that?"


    Faced with these sharp questions, McCarthy denied everything, but his increasingly agitated demeanor betrayed his nervousness.


    Especially when a reporter mentioned the "two minutes" claim, McCarthy exploded, "Nonsense! That''s absolute nonsense. I''m in excellent health."


    "Does that mean the allegations of soliciting prostitutes are true?" the reporter pressed.


    Damn.


    He''d been cornered.


    "No! I''ve never hired prostitutes. I love my wife," McCarthy quickly amended.


    "But wasn''t your wife the one who filed a domestic violence complaint against you years ago? That case was resolved through mediation," another reporter interjected.


    McCarthy''s heart sank.


    Damn it.


    They even dug up such private matters. Just how thoroughly had they investigated him?


    "That''s enough. The press conference is over," McCarthy barked angrily before storming out.


    By 9 p.m., ABC had already broadcast the recording of the press conference.


    Two commentators on the program mocked McCarthy as they played the footage. His impassioned defense came across as pure sophistry. The sharp questions from the reporters completely undermined the seriousness of the event, turning it into a spectacle.


    Most of the reporters asking these incisive questions were fromThe Global Timesand ABC, many of whom had been trained by Henry. They were seasoned disruptors, equipped with insider information, making the press conference a laughingstock.


    Millions of Americans watched the program and grew even more disgusted with McCarthy.


    Alcoholic.


    Gambler.


    Wife-beater.


    Morally bankrupt.


    Such a man was clearly unfit to be a representative.


    A political rogue, McCarthy had gained notoriety through lies and intimidation. He recklessly attacked others, revealing himself as utterly vile.


    Traditionally, America was led by its elite class, while the masses were easily swayed by political rhetoric. McCarthy had manipulated public sentiment with his words, but Hardy now used even greater media influence to sway the people against him.


    He stripped McCarthy bare, exposing him for what he truly was.


    At the press conference, McCarthy had been rendered speechless by the reporters'' questions. Back in his office, he threw a glass in anger and yelled at his secretary:


    "Inform the investigation team in Los Angeles to drop everything else. Starting tomorrow, I want them to fully investigateThe Global Times, ABC, and the Hardy Group."


    "They''ve already been informed, Representative," the secretary replied.


    "Call them again! Make sure they understand. I want results! I''m going to bring down the Hardy Group and shut downThe Global Timesand ABC!"


    "Understood, Representative," the secretary replied, hurrying to make the call.


    The investigative committee had already been active in Hollywood, targeting the forefront of American culture¡ªscreenwriters, directors, actors, film companies, and television stations. These were among the committee''s primary focuses.


    The committee''s presence in Hollywood was strong, with over thirty staff members. Following McCarthy''s orders, they were ready to take down the Hardy Group,The Global Times, and ABC.


    The next morning, the committee divided into three teams, setting out with great momentum.


    At the gates of ABC Television, the committee staff were blocked by security. Without authorization from leadership, they were not allowed into the premises.


    The investigation team was furious. They presented their credentials and documentation issued by the investigative committee, demanding immediate access to the company for a thorough investigation.


    The security guards, holding wooden batons and with handguns holstered at their sides, coldly glanced at them. Regardless of what the investigators said, they refused to allow entry.


    "What you''re doing is illegal! Call your person in charge!" the leader of the investigation team shouted angrily. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, the security manager came out.


    "You''re from the investigative committee?" the manager asked.


    "Yes, we need to enter the premises to conduct an investigation. You must cooperate," the team leader responded.


    ---

 Chapter 610 Once A Mobster, Always A Mobster

    "Do you have proper credentials?" the manager asked.


    The team presented their documents again. The manager examined them and handed them to a security guard, who went into the television station and disappeared from view.


    The team leader glared at the manager.


    "Can we go in now?"


    "Do you have credentials?" the manager repeated.


    The team leader was dumbfounded.


    This felt oddly familiar.


    Was this d¨¦j¨¤ vu?


    "We just gave you our credentials!" the team leader snapped.


    The manager shrugged innocently. "When did you give them to me? I didn''t see anything. If you don''t have legal documentation, you''re trespassing. Don''t blame me if I call the police to have you arrested."


    The team leader was fuming.


    He had never encountered such unreasonable behavior.


    What a shameless tactic.


    Realizing that arguing was pointless, the team leader pointed at the manager and shouted, "Fine! I''ll go back and get new documentation from the committee. We have plenty of papers. Let''s see what you''ll do next time."


    "Let''s go," he ordered his team as they returned to their vehicles.


    The security manager watched them leave with a smirk, muttering softly, "Good luck coming back."


    Turning to the dozens of security personnel surrounding him, the manager raised his voice: "Our HD Security Company is committed to protecting our clients'' safety. And this is our boss''s company. Stay vigilant. If anyone dares to force their way in or disrupt order, you know what to do."


    "Take them down!" the security guards shouted in unison, raising their batons.


    The investigation team left, intending to return to their hotel to obtain fresh documentation. However, as they drove down a street, a car suddenly swerved out and collided with them. The crash wasn''t severe, but it was enough to anger the team.


    They got out of their vehicle to confront the driver. But before they could, several other cars surrounded them, blocking their escape.


    Dozens of men stepped out, some carrying handguns and evenTommy guns.


    The investigators turned pale and raised their hands in surrender.


    A minor car accident didn''t warrant such an over-the-top response.


    But the appearance of these men¡ªdressed in black trench coats and hats, with hardened, menacing faces¡ªleft no doubt.


    They were dealing with the mafia. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader of the mafia scanned the group of investigators and sneered, "Take them all."


    "Wait! We''re willing to compensate you!" the team leader shouted desperately.


    Thud!


    A heavy punch landed on his ribs, doubling him over in pain before he was hauled into a truck along with his team.


    Political thugs?


    At least they played politics.


    But these investigators had encountered the real thing¡ªa gang of actual thugs.


    Who was Hardy?


    Once a mobster, always a mobster. Over the years, Hardy had cleaned up his act, running his businesses lawfully. But many seemed to have forgotten his origins, assuming he had become a respectable man.


    Hardy was no helpless screenwriter, director, or actor. His HD Security Company alone had over 10,000 personnel. His intelligence agency employed another 2,000. His Los City Company commanded 3,000 to 4,000 armed gangster directly, with tens of thousands of affiliates in the periphery.


    Playing dirty?


    Hardy didn''t even need to bother. A handful of his gang members could dismantle any underhanded plot. Did they think he had forgotten how to kill?


    Similar scenes unfolded atThe Global Timesand Hardy Group''s headquarters. Every member of the investigative teams sent to these locations was captured¡ªwithout exception.


    With that, peace was restored.


    As for McCarthy, he remained entirely unaware that his teams had vanished into thin air.


    ...


    Off the Coast of Los Angeles.


    Onboard a dilapidated cargo ship, the atmosphere was tense.


    Faced with the black muzzles of guns, the captives turned pale with fear.


    "What¡­ what are you going to do to us?"


    "It''s simple. You''ve been kidnapped," the ringleader said with a sinister smile. "We plan to extort ransom from you. Each of you will pay $20,000, or else none of you will leave here alive."


    He chuckled darkly and continued, "You''ll each have the chance to write a letter to your families. If they refuse to pay, well, don''t take it personally¡ªyou''ll be tossed into the ocean to feed the fish."


    "You''re committing a crime!" a young man shouted defiantly.


    Bang!


    Without hesitation, a bullet tore through his thigh, and the young man collapsed to the floor, screaming in agony.


    "This is no joke. If anyone wants to die now, step forward, and I''ll send you off," the leader said coldly.


    The shot silenced everyone, instilling sheer terror.


    This was the 1950s, the golden age of America''s gangsters. While crime had been curbed in cities like Los Angeles and San Francisco in recent years, gang violence and murders remained a daily occurrence elsewhere.


    Under duress, the captives complied, writing their letters and filling in the addresses. They were then separated and locked in cold, empty cargo holds, forced to sit on bare metal floors.


    There was no food or water. Only after persistent pleading did they receive meager scraps. The days dragged on in darkness and despair.


    In one of the holds, someone whispered, "I suspect these kidnappers were sent by Jon Hardy."


    "No need to suspect. I''m a hundred percent sure it''s his doing," another person replied. "When McCarthy went after Hardy, I feared this might happen. Hardy isn''t someone you mess with. He''s the type who''d send fighter jets to wipe out a gang. Look at the Italian Mafia¡ªthey wouldn''t dare touch him. HD Security? That''s his private army. He''s also a British Governor and Japan''s economic envoy. His power is staggering. McCarthy picked the wrong target."


    "But wouldn''t this hurt Hardy''s reputation?" someone else asked nervously.


    "Reputation? This is America. Even if everyone knows Hardy''s behind this, there''s no evidence. We were kidnapped by thugs, right? What does that have to do with Jon Hardy? He''ll remain a tycoon and philanthropist."


    "So¡­ does that mean we''re not going back?"


    "Keep your mouth shut and wait. Maybe we''ll be released. But by the time we''re out, McCarthy will likely be finished, and his investigative committee disbanded."


    The prediction was spot on.


    ---

 Chapter 611 McCarthy Arrest

    Hollywood A Massive Protest Erupted


    Thousands of people took to the streets, including A-list celebrities like Clark Gable, Cary Grant, Hedy Lamarr, Elizabeth Taylor, and Ingrid Bergman, as well as directors, screenwriters, and other film industry workers.


    Holding signs and banners, they demanded the government halt McCarthy''s actions, punish his crimes, and restore freedom in America.


    McCarthy hadn''t just persecuted individuals; he''d paralyzed the entire Hollywood industry. No one dared to make films, and without films, there was no money to earn. Hollywood despised him.


    "Sue McCarthy! Restore freedom to Hollywood!"


    "Punish political thugs like McCarthy!"


    "We want freedom! We want to breathe! End the white terror!"


    With loud slogans, the protestors marched energetically down the streets. Reporters swarmed both sides of the road, snapping photos and filming the demonstration for posterity.


    At street intersections, HD Security personnel in black combat uniforms stood guard, armed with submachine guns and flanked by police cars, ensuring the protestors'' safety.


    The police, meanwhile, simply smiled and watched from the sidelines.


    The protest lasted three hours, drawing extensive media coverage. ABC Radio and Television reported on the event promptly, joined by NBC and CBS.


    Notably, NBC and CBS were also on McCarthy''s investigation list.


    To challenge the entirety of American media, high-ranking officials, major corporations, and even the military? McCarthy''s audacity was unmatched.


    The Nationwide Strike


    The next day, newspapers across the country detailed the Hollywood protest. Inspired by the movement, labor unions from factories and corporations also sprang into action.


    Historically, labor unions had been among McCarthy''s biggest targets, second only to Hollywood. Sensing an opportunity, they organized massive strikes and demonstrations.


    The nationwide strike gained extraordinary momentum. At its peak, millions of people in major cities across the U.S. flooded the streets.


    Their target was clear: McCarthy.


    "Punish McCarthy!"


    "Such a representative has no place in Congress!"


    "Restore freedom of belief in America!"


    "Send McCarthy to hell!"


    The calls for McCarthy''s punishment echoed like a tidal wave across the nation.


    They weren''t criticizing any ideology or a labor investigation committee. What they attacked was McCarthy''s character, his tax evasion, and his collusion with entrepreneurs to manipulate the stock market.


    Because using these topics never results in political missteps.


    "McCarthy indulges in eating, drinking, gambling, and debauchery¡ªhe''s practically a five-poison congressman! How can someone like this be qualified to represent the people?"


    "McCarthy evades taxes. I have evidence right here. Over the past few years, McCarthy has evaded more than $60,000 in taxes. I''m not slandering him¡ªI have irrefutable proof."


    "McCarthy colluded with financial company personnel to manipulate stock market transactions. He pressured certain companies, enabling financial firms to short those companies and make illegal profits of $330,000. I have concrete evidence of this."


    Nixon, holding the documents, righteously condemned McCarthy''s despicable actions. Sharing the same Congress with such a man was, in his eyes, utterly shameful.


    Why was Nixon putting in so much effort?


    First, because his boss, Hardy, had ordered him to attack this guy ruthlessly.


    Second, toppling McCarthy would make Nixon a political star.


    Clap clap clap~!


    The Capitol erupted in enthusiastic applause.


    In recent days, many congressmen had been embarrassed by McCarthy''s rogue behavior¡ªhe even accused some of them of being spies or labor informants, which was tantamount to ending their political careers.


    Now, someone was aiming to take down McCarthy. While they didn''t dare act directly, they were more than willing to cheer and lend key support at the critical moment.


    This was the perfect time to kick someone when they were down, to ensure McCarthy''s downfall. There was no way they''d let this chance slip by. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    McCarthy, already lacking allies in Congress, had offended so many people that seeing him besieged was only natural.


    McCarthy remained seated.


    After Nixon''s speech ended, McCarthy prepared to stand and rebut. He was infamous for his sharp tongue and wasn''t afraid to speak.


    But just then, the Vice President and Chairman of the Senate, Alben W. Barkley, spoke from the podium: "Congressman McCarthy, I must interrupt you because you''re not scheduled to speak today. Furthermore, I have something to inform you¡ªthe investigators are outside, and they''ve come to take you in for questioning."


    McCarthy was dumbfounded.


    He hadn''t expected things to escalate so quickly. His opponents didn''t even give him a chance to counterattack. This wasn''t a debate¡ªit was a trial.


    McCarthy was taken away.


    The congressmen''s faces were all filled with schadenfreude.


    Outside the Capitol, a large number of reporters had gathered. Clearly, they had been tipped off in advance. Cameras were rolling, and the bold ABC logo stood out prominently.


    Three formally dressed investigators walked in front, with McCarthy in the middle. His hands were restrained, though they spared him the indignity of handcuffs.


    Click click click~!


    Reporters went wild, snapping photos furiously.


    The TV cameras zoomed in on McCarthy, capturing every detail. McCarthy, feeling his blood boil, shouted loudly at the cameras: "This is persecution! It''s blatant persecution and slander! This is a Labor Party conspiracy!"


    "Congressman, is tax evasion and stock manipulation also slander?" a reporter shouted back.


    "Those¡ªthose are slander too! I didn''t do it," McCarthy stubbornly retorted. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That day''s news, featured McCarthy being taken away by investigators. Many who saw it couldn''t help but cheer.


    A political rogue being arrested was a cause for celebration.


    McCarthy''s case wasn''t difficult to investigate. His tax evasion was easily uncovered by the tax bureau, revealing that over several years, he had evaded tens of thousands of dollars. And where did this money come from? It was his cut from the profits of a financial company¡ªhidden away without reporting.


    Why did the financial company share profits with him? That wasn''t hard to figure out either. The company''s head had been arrested and readily confessed that they had colluded with McCarthy. McCarthy would target certain companies, causing their stock prices to plummet, allowing the financial firm to short the stocks and reap massive profits¡ªa seamless operation.


    The financial firm made over $3 million this way, while McCarthy pocketed more than $300,000.


    ---

 Chapter 612 McCarthy was silenced

    Since this money wasn''t clean, it was given to McCarthy in cash. And since the money couldn''t be declared, it resulted in tax evasion.


    Even with solid evidence of these crimes, McCarthy adamantly denied everything, refusing to give a statement and calling in his lawyer for defense.


    As a former judge, he was well-versed in these processes.


    A week later, McCarthy walked out of the investigation bureau, having paid a hefty bond for bail. He had no intention of staying in jail.


    Someone came to pick him up and take him home.


    However, just as their car reached a highway, a speeding truck slammed into the middle of McCarthy''s vehicle. The car was smashed to pieces, its shape unrecognizable by the time it came to a halt.


    The truck driver got out, silently walked to a nearby phone booth, and called the police to report the accident, voluntarily surrendering.


    It''s hard not to recall the saying: "Only the good die young, Bad weeds grow tall."


    Even with the car wrecked beyond recognition, McCarthy didn''t die. He was severely injured and rushed to the hospital.


    When people saw him, his body was riddled with tubes. The doctor remarked, "He has over a dozen fractures, especially in his head. A skull fracture suggests he''s highly likely to become a vegetative state."


    "Even if he wakes up, he''ll probably be mentally impaired."


    At last, McCarthy was silenced.


    Because someone wanted him to shut up¡ªfor good. And this method was swift and efficient.


    ...


    McCarthy was struck and rendered a vegetable. After the news appeared in the papers, many people called him lucky because it meant he wouldn''t have to go to prison.


    Hardy summoned Henry and asked, "Who did this to McCarthy?"


    Henry shook his head. "We couldn''t find out."


    The hit on McCarthy wasn''t orchestrated by Hardy. Hardy''s plan for him was to send him to prison, where he would slowly experience the harsh realities of incarceration¡ªlike dropping the soap in the shower.


    Becoming a vegetable was letting him off too easy.


    Moreover, it risked arousing suspicion that Hardy was behind it. After all, he was the one who took down McCarthy in the first place. Thinking it over, Hardy realized who was likely responsible.


    It had to be those politicians who had previously supported McCarthy. Now that McCarthy had outlived his usefulness, they decided to discard him¡ªand they did it cleanly and thoroughly.


    Damn.


    Politicians can be even more ruthless than the mob.


    "Keep an eye on that driver," Hardy instructed Henry. "If there''s a chance, dig deeper into who orchestrated this."


    "Got it, boss," Henry replied.


    With McCarthy taken out, the investigative committee was also disbanded.


    A few days later, the White House announced the cancellation of the investigative committee. They stated that future investigations of this nature would be conducted with greater caution, ensuring they were grounded in the principles of the U.S. Constitution and eliminating opportunities for abuse of power. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During these days, Hardy was contemplating how to restore Hollywood to its former glory. First came the Paramount Decree, then McCarthy''s scandal, both of which dealt heavy blows to the film industry.


    Adding to this was the rise of television, which posed a significant challenge to the movie business. Hollywood''s current state was far from its golden era.


    Describing it as a depression wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    This year, a few blockbusters had lit up the screens. Early in the year, Taylor''sBeauty and the Beastwas a hit. In the middle of the year, Eastwood''sRaiders of the Lost Arkdominated the box office. And now, Marilyn Monroe''sSome Like It Hotwas still showing in theaters.


    Some Like It Hothad been a sensation since its release. Monroe, already a star, had now become the public''s favorite sex symbol.


    Two months after its release,Some Like It Hotwas still enjoying immense popularity. Over 300 theaters were still screening it, and its box office earnings had surpassed $16 million, making it the undisputed box office champion of the year.


    All three of these films were produced by Hardy''s HD Films. As for other studios, none had been as fortunate as HD Films. This year, eight out of ten films from rival studios lost money, leaving many of them struggling to survive.


    After two days of pondering, Hardy had an idea.


    He summoned Edward, the head of HD Films.


    "In my name, invite MGM, Warner Brothers, Paramount, Universal, Disney, and 20th Century Fox. Tell them I want to discuss the future of Hollywood with them."


    Edward promptly began reaching out to the major studios.


    With Hardy taking the initiative, the studios took it seriously.


    Hardy wasn''t just the owner of HD Films anymore. His Hardy Group was now a massive conglomerate, with its own bank, dozens of companies across the U.S., and substantial holdings in the Cayman Islands and Japan. Its power was on par with any major financial consortium.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    In fact, it wouldn''t be inappropriate to call it the Hardy Consortium at this point.


    The studio executives all agreed to attend.


    The meeting was set at Hardy''s Beverly Hills estate. Conveniently, these executives also had estates in Beverly Hills, so it felt more like a friendly visit.


    Once the servants had served coffee and left the room, closing the doors behind them, Hardy addressed the assembled film industry moguls. "Gentlemen, haven''t the past couple of years been rough for all of us?"


    Mike Warner of Warner Brothers shook his head with a bitter smile. "It''s been very tough. This year, Warner Brothers released only 13 films, and none performed well. We''re projected to lose over $5 million."


    "We at Paramount are in a similar situation," said Paramount''s CEO.


    MGM''s Louis B. Mayer looked at Hardy and said, "I''d say only Hardy''s HD Films has been thriving. This year, your studio produced three films, all of which were huge hits. They''re ranked first, second, and third at the box office. Especially Monroe''s film, which alone is expected to earn HD Films over $10 million in pure profit."


    "Mr. Hardy, what is it that you want to discuss with us?" asked Disney''s CEO.


    Hardy took a puff of his cigar and said calmly, "The Paramount Decree and the McCarthy affair have dealt major blows to Hollywood. I think we should come up with ways to revitalize the industry. As the leading studios, we can set the tone and lead the way."


    ---

 Chapter 613 Revitalizing Hollywood

    "Do you already have ideas, Mr. Hardy?" someone asked.


    "I do. First, we must deeply develop the American market. It remains our foundation, and we must hold onto it."


    "Second, we need to aggressively expand into the European and even Asian markets. While these markets can''t yet compare to the U.S., the combined earnings from numerous countries can add up."


    "I know that each of your companies has been working on developing the European market, often competing with one another. In the current climate, I propose that we set aside our differences and form a united front. This way, we can make more money together." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Third, I think we should engage with the government. Hollywood isn''t just about making movies; we also serve as a key platform for exporting American culture. I believe the government should offer us more support, such as tax breaks."


    The studio executives found Hardy''s proposals compelling.


    In the past, the studios had competed fiercely, which worked when the environment was favorable. But now, with survival at stake, infighting was counterproductive.


    A united front made sense.


    As for concerns about forming a monopoly¡ªno need to worry.


    This would be an informal agreement, a mutual understanding to share common goals. There would be no official merger or joint operations, thus avoiding any legal implications of monopoly.


    At most, it would be considered setting industry standards.


    "I have another proposal," Hardy said again.


    Everyone turned their attention to Hardy.


    "The tourism industry is also an important revenue source for Hollywood. Currently, each company manages its own tourism projects, but I think we should have a unified plan to develop the tourism sector more comprehensively and attract more visitors."


    "For example, Universal and Warner have their studio tours and performances, and Disney has its animated character performances. Why don''t we integrate these projects into a single entity to form a specialized entertainment company?"


    "My suggestion is to build a true amusement park. We can pool our resources to create a theme park that will attract even more visitors."


    Everyone found this idea intriguing. However, as to how to collaborate, no one had a concrete plan yet. Hardy smiled lightly, "The specifics can be worked out by our teams. We only need to decide on the broad framework."


    The group nodded in agreement.


    The concept of pooling resources to create a theme park seemed promising. It would undoubtedly attract large crowds. As for the collaboration model, equity could be proportional to the resources contributed. Quantifying contributions wouldn''t be difficult for their teams.


    "I have yet another proposal," Hardy said again.


    The group chuckled internally. This man really has no shortage of ideas.


    "What''s the proposal?" someone asked.


    "A Hollywood Walk of Fame," Hardy replied.


    "What is a Walk of Fame?" they asked, puzzled.


    The concept of the Hollywood Walk of Fame wasn''t introduced until 1958, and the first star wasn''t placed until 1960. Hardy was proposing it eight years ahead of its time.


    Hardy explained to the group:


    "Simply put, it''s a street that serves as an ''Art Hall of Fame.'' We would select outstanding artists and engrave their names on stone slabs embedded in the street. The more contributions someone makes to the arts, the more stars they can earn. It''s a way of acknowledging and celebrating artistic achievements."


    "I''ve identified five categories so far:


    A film camera for contributions to the film industry.A television for contributions to the television industry.A phonograph record for contributions to the music recording industry.A radio microphone for contributions to the broadcasting industry.Comedy and tragedy masks for contributions to live theater."


    "For the selection process, we can form a ''Walk of Fame Committee'' that selects qualified artists each year to be awarded stars."


    "If someone has outstanding contributions in a single category, they receive one star¡ªfor example, Vivien Leigh and Clark Gable forGone with the Wind.This film is a landmark in cinematic history, so both could be awarded a star."


    "If someone contributes significantly to all five categories, they could receive five stars. However, I think that would be exceedingly rare."


    "Even animated characters could qualify¡ªDisney''s Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck, or MGM''s Tom and Jerry, for instance."


    "I''m also thinking of hosting a ''Walk of Fame Celebration Night.'' On that night, we wouldn''t just award stars; there would also be festivities. It would undoubtedly draw crowds to Hollywood and serve as excellent promotion for the industry."


    The executives admired Hardy''s vision. His ideas were plentiful and consistently innovative. No wonder he had built such a vast business empire.


    Hardy''s intention in calling this meeting wasn''t to suppress or annex his competitors but to brainstorm solutions for Hollywood''s challenges. To these business leaders, Hardy''s approach was commendable. If they were in his position, they might have prioritized maximizing their own interests, but Hardy was willing to share his ideas with everyone.


    "I agree with all of Mr. Hardy''s proposals," said Louis B. Mayer of MGM.


    "I agree as well," added Mike Warner from Warner Brothers.


    "I think Mr. Hardy''s proposals are excellent. I''m on board," Paramount''s chairman nodded.


    With unanimous agreement, the Hollywood Film Alliance was officially formed. Though it was informal and non-binding, a simple verbal agreement was enough for these industry leaders.


    At the very least, they wouldn''t abandon the alliance unless their own interests were at stake.


    As for Hardy''s proposals, the leaders began taking steps to implement them. Some were tasked with approaching the government for favorable policies and tax benefits. Others started organizing the creation of the theme park by pooling resources from the major studios. Meanwhile, Edward from HD Films was put in charge of the Walk of Fame project.


    The location Hardy chose for the Walk of Fame was a pedestrian street on Hollywood Boulevard. The street was adjacent to several major film studios and featured shopping malls, luxury boutiques, restaurants, and coffee shops, making it ideal for leisure and shopping.


    The primary reason Hardy chose this location was that many of the buildings along this street were owned by Hardy Properties. Hardy had been planning the Walk of Fame for years and had strategically started acquiring property in the area long ago. Now, many of the luxury stores on the street belonged to Hardy''s company. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Once this street became the Walk of Fame, it would surely draw more crowds and make the pedestrian street even more prosperous.


    ---

 Chapter 614 The Korean War

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Massive fireworks exploded over Hollywood, illuminating the city in dazzling lights. Today was the "Hollywood Walk of Fame Carnival Night," with Hollywood Boulevard packed with hundreds of thousands of people.


    Music started playing.


    On a high stage, Marilyn Monroe began to sing.


    Her performance instantly sparked a wave of cheers and applause.


    Recently, several major Hollywood television networks united to appeal to the government, explaining that Hollywood was currently facing significant difficulties and seeking government support.


    Due to the damage caused by the McCarthy scandal earlier, Hollywood was indeed struggling. Coupled with Hardy''s lobbying and the cultural expansion initiatives, Johnson also felt that Hollywood deserved assistance. Thus, Congress approved a tax exemption program for Hollywood film companies.


    Several Hollywood film companies were preparing to collaborate on expanding into foreign markets, devising a series of plans. Moving forward, they would form a united front abroad, potentially earning much more revenue.


    As for theme parks, consensus was almost reached. There would be significant investment in developing Hollywood''s tourism industry. Whether Disney Parks would still emerge in the future remained uncertain.


    Today marked the inauguration of the Hollywood Walk of Fame.


    From now on, this day would be celebrated annually as the "Hollywood Walk of Fame Carnival Night," combining the unveiling of new celebrity stars with public festivities.


    Earlier,The Universal Timesand ABC Television had run advertisements promoting the event, including star studded concerts, attracting a massive crowd.


    Hollywood Boulevard was livelier than ever.


    People drank, danced, listened to music and concerts, and indulged in uninhibited celebrations.


    The Walk of Fame already featured hundreds of star tiles. Celebrities could also leave handprints, footprints, and unique signatures there.


    From now on, visitors to Hollywood would have another must see attraction: paying homage to the marks left by these stars on the Walk of Fame. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    The first batch of celebrities to receive stars included Ava Gardner, Hedy Lamarr, Elizabeth Taylor, and Marilyn Monroe.


    Hundreds of celebrities and notable figures attended tonight''s event. The unveiling ceremony for the Walk of Fame was broadcast live by ABC, achieving record breaking viewership ratings.


    The revelry continued past 2 a.m. before gradually dispersing.


    At Hardy Manor.


    Elizabeth Taylor was experiencing intense passion, her voice hoarse from the fervor. Finally, when it ended, she clung to Hardy without letting go and whispered into his ear, "Do you know what people are calling you out there?"


    "What are they calling me?"


    "They say you''re the guardian angel of Hollywood. Hardy, I feel so proud because I''m your woman."


    Taylor was right. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the McCarthy incident, Hardy''s reputation in Hollywood soared. He was no longer just the owner of a film company or the president of the Hollywood Actors Guild. Now people believed that as long as Hardy was around, Hollywood would have a future.


    "Christmas is coming in a month. Are you leaving again?" Taylor asked.


    "I don''t know," Hardy replied. With so much going on, he couldn''t guarantee anything.


    The next morning.


    Hardy picked up the newspaper, and its contents immediately caught his attention.


    "Yesterday, a large scale battle broke out between the Chinese Army and United Nations forces in the Chosin Reservoir area of Korea. This marks the first major confrontation between U.S. forces and the Chinese Army since the start of the Korean War."


    "The United Nations forces, including the U.S. 1st Marine Division, the 3rd and 7th Infantry Divisions, and South Korea''s 1st Corps¡ªtotaling approximately 100,000 troops¡ªengaged in a fierce tug-of-war with the Chinese Army, whose exacte numbers remain unknown but was estimated at 150,000 troops. Interviewed commanders indicated that the situation was far more complex than anticipated, facing an exceptionally formidable fighting force that exceeded previous estimates."


    After reading the report, Hardy realized that a game-changing battle had begun.


    This battle would shock many, and it would lead to MacArthur''s fall from grace. His infamous declaration about having Christmas dinner at home would become a cursed remark.


    In early December.


    Hardy bid farewell to the women in his life and took his private plane to Japan. Although there wasn''t anything urgent in Japan, he planned to take care of some minor matters before they start scaling up.


    Upon arriving in Japan.


    The person in charge of supplying wartime materials reported to Hardy,"Boss, the fighting is intense. The U.S. military is complaining about delays in our supply deliveries. Some soldiers are used to dining cars and are dissatisfied with the dry ration boxes. Many combat units are requesting more field dining vehicles."


    Hardy was slightly exasperated. "How come these soldiers lack resilience? Back when I was fighting the Japanese, I survived on ration boxes for years. What''s the deal? They''ve only had two months of ration boxes and are already complaining."


    The manager shrugged helplessly.


    "It''s because our logistics were too good before. The soldiers got used to tasty meals. Now, in this freezing weather, they naturally want hot, hearty food."


    Hardy waved dismissively. "If there''s demand, let Toyota manufacture them. What''s the issue? I don''t mind making more money."


    "Toyota''s production capacity is limited. They can only produce a dozen dining cars a day. They''re asking if we should add another production line," the manager said.


    After considering it carefully, Hardy shook his head. "Adding a production line would cost hundreds of thousands, if not millions. These dining cars won''t have a market after the war, making the investment a complete waste. Instead, try outsourcing the production of simple parts to speed up the process."


    "Understood," the manager replied.


    Hardy then inspected other industries. All operations were running smoothly under professional managers, with everything proceeding systematically.


    Recently, Hardy closely followed developments in the Korean War. The Universal Times had war correspondents embedded with the military, providing timely updates.


    The reports revealed the true state of the war.


    Many people, both in the United States and Japan, were shocked by the unfolding events. It was hard to believe that the powerful U.S. military was being pushed back step by step across the 38th parallel by the Chinese Army. Although the tactics differed, with the Chinese often resorting to costly, relentless attacks, it was an undeniable fact that the Allied forces were indeed being forced to retreat.


    ---

 Chapter 615 The Pharmaceutical Scheme Is On

    As time passed and due to the U.S. embargo on Hong Kong, many companies were struggling to survive. The only exception was Hardy Group, which had special privileges exempting it from the embargo. As a result, Hardy Group''s trade business grew explosively during this period. Nearly all raw materials for other companies had to go through Hardy Group, allowing it to earn profits from markups and indirectly control many industries.


    This demonstrated that monopolies were incredibly lucrative. In just a few months, Hardy''s trading company in Hong Kong had earned a profit of tens of millions of dollars.


    Beyond that, Hardy also instructed Victor to fully leverage this resource monopoly to expand industrial investments, further strengthening future control over Hong Kong.


    Time quickly passed, and Christmas arrived.


    On Christmas Eve,The Universal Timespublished a headline:


    "December 24th, Christmas Eve: The U.S. military completed its withdrawal from Hungnam Port. The month-long Battle of Chosin Reservoir concluded with heavy losses. According to preliminary statistics from the U.S. combat command, the U.S. military lost over 20,000 troops from two elite divisions and withdrew from all areas north of the 38th parallel. All of MacArthur''s earlier gains were wiped out."


    MacArthur ordered the U.S. 1st Marine Division and the 7th Infantry Division to attack. On November 27th, they encountered the Chinese Army at Chosin Reservoir, where fierce fighting ensued. Despite being heavily outnumbered and operating in extreme winter conditions, U.S. forces managed to inflict severe losses on the Chinese Army. However, the overwhelming numbers and strategic positioning of the Chinese forces forced the U.S. troops to conduct a fighting withdrawal.


    By November 28th, the U.S. frontlines began to consolidate, and a retreat was initiated to avoid encirclement. On November 30th, the 31st Regiment of the U.S. 7th Infantry Division suffered devastating losses while protecting the withdrawal. Despite the setbacks, the 1st Marine Division, though battered, remained a cohesive fighting force and successfully broke through Chinese lines to reach Hungnam Port.


    From late November to December 24th, U.S. forces executed a carefully coordinated retreat while inflicting further casualties on pursuing Chinese troops. The Chinese Army, while demonstrating impressive resolve and adaptability, paid a heavy price for their advances, with estimates of their casualties ranging in the tens of thousands due to relentless combat, logistical strain, and exposure to extreme cold.


    Eventually, under the escort of the U.S. Navy''s 7th Fleet, the U.N. forces evacuated from Hungnam Port in one of the largest sealift operations of the Korean War. Over 100,000 troops, 17,500 vehicles, and 350,000 tons of equipment were evacuated, preserving significant combat capability for future operations.


    The battle, while a tactical setback for U.N. forces, highlighted the effectiveness of the U.S. naval fleet dominance. It also underscored the strategic costs incurred by the Chinese Army to encircle the U.N. forces, who managed to retreat by sea without sustaining heavy damage. The Chinese victory at the Chosin Reservoir came at a tremendous human and material cost, severely straining their already limited resources.


    The news stunned Americans. Their military, renowned for its strength, had, for the first time, been forced to retreat to preserve its forces¡ªby China, a country that, just a few years earlier, was grappling with starvation and relying on U.S. humanitarian aid to keep its people alive.


    The Japanese were equally shocked. They could not fathom how the U.S., with its unparalleled military power, could be forced to retreat in the face of the Chinese. The U.S. boasted the most advanced aircraft, artillery, and weaponry, backed by robust logistics, a formidable naval fleet, and the leadership of the legendary war hero MacArthur. How could they lose to the Chinese, a people the former Japanese Empire had once overrun with apparent ease?


    The Battle of Chosin Reservoir sent shockwaves around the world.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Defeated in battle, MacArthur was furious and humiliated.


    He proposed even larger military operations, even threatening to use atomic bombs. However, while MacArthur''s madness was evident, others remained rational. A limited regional war with China and North Korea was tolerable, but a full-scale World War III with the Soviets was beyond what the world could endure.


    America was thriving economically and had no desire to upset the status quo. What if they lost? All previous gains would be for nothing. Wars without tangible benefits held no appeal.


    Politicians weren''t fools.


    Economists weren''t na?ve.


    The financial and political elites manipulating American affairs from behind the scenes were far from stupid. It was obvious to all that, while the communist system boasted a robust and strong militarization structure, it was economically unsustainable. The Soviets were destined to crumble on their own, making it pointless to engage them in war.


    Thus, MacArthur''s ideas were dismissed, and no one paid him any attention.


    After Christmas, Despite his defeat, MacArthur''s remained defiant and planned even larger campaigns, which required extensive logistical support.


    The initial $2 billion budget was long spent, and Congress allocated an additional $3 billion.


    The U.S. military placed even larger orders for supplies. The more they ordered, the more Japanese factories profited, operating at full capacity. Signs of economic recovery in Japan became increasingly apparent.


    At this time, Henry sent Hardy a confidential message through secret channels.


    The pharmaceutical company''s experiments in Africa were nearing completion and ready for public disclosure.


    Hardy understood, the climax of this long game was approaching. After the climax, it would be time for the harvest. At that point, who could say what Japan would become? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The American Financial Times, a name that exuded grandeur, was in reality nothing more than a small publication. Just after the New Year of 1951, the newspaper published a report:


    "American Hans Biopharmaceutical Company, previously rumored to have developed a groundbreaking drug for treating tuberculosis, is currently conducting Phase II trials in Africa. According to informed sources, the trials in Africa have been exceptionally successful, with a cure rate exceeding 90% and no significant side effects observed."


    ---

 Chapter 616 Hans Biopharmaceutical Bubble

    "Our investigation reveals that Hans Biopharmaceutical initially applied for Phase II trials with the U.S. Food and Drug Administration (FDA) at the same time. However, due to strict regulations and cautious approaches toward human trials in the United States, the application was denied. Consequently, Hans Biopharmaceutical shifted its focus entirely to Africa.


    "Now that the results of Phase II trials are in and meet the required standards, the company is expected to reapply for Phase II trials in the U.S. If successful, the new drug for tuberculosis treatment will enter the market. Experts estimate the market value of this drug to be no less than $3 billion. It is believed that Hans Biopharmaceutical''s stock price will see a significant rise."


    The American Times not a highly influential publication, might not have garnered much attention with this report. However, the article was later cited by theLos Angeles Times. Unlike the former, theLos Angeles Timesis a nationally recognized publication with substantial influence over financial decisions.


    Once theLos Angeles Timespicked up the story, it quickly captured the attention of investors across the United States.


    People weren''t foolish.If Hans Biopharmaceutical succeeded in its trials in the United States, its stock price was bound to skyrocket like a rocket launch.


    In fact, over the past few months, under the secretive manipulation of Andy, Hans Biopharmaceutical''s stock had already begun to climb steadily. Its current price had reached $5.6, an increase of nearly 100 times since the initial valuation.


    Of course, this was entirely fueled by Hardy''s money. Without other investors to shoulder the risk, the stock price was just a meaningless figure. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    But looking at the stock price¡ª$5.6¡ª


    This valuation was still negligible compared to the estimated $3 billion market value. Smart investors recognized this as an ideal time to invest. If the Phase II trials in the U.S. succeeded, the stock price would undoubtedly soar.


    Many began purchasing shares of Hans Biopharmaceutical, prompting another rapid surge in its stock price.


    Every day saw significant leaps.


    In just over ten days, the stock price had already exceeded $30.


    Still, it hadn''t peaked.


    There were those tirelessly driving the price higher.


    Hans Biopharmaceutical became the market''s star stock. Reporters wanted to interview its owner, Hans, but were informed that he was still in Africa, continuing with Phase III trials.


    When asked about his return to the United States, it was said it might take some time.


    A few days later, theLos Angeles Timespublished another article. They had dispatched a freelance journalist based in South Africa to interview Dr. Hans directly.


    In the interview, Hans expressed that the trials had been highly successful. The new drug had been tentatively namedEthambutol. The drug, a white crystalline substance soluble in water, interferes with the synthesis of ribonucleic acid in tuberculosis bacteria, effectively killing or inhibiting the bacteria.


    In fact, research on this drug had started years ago, but progress had been halted midway due to certain setbacks. Later, when the research facility faced difficulties and Hans was left working alone, he revisited past data and experiments, hoping to identify a breakthrough. After relentless efforts, he finally succeeded.


    "All I can say is, thank God," Hans remarked.


    All trial results now met or exceeded expectations. As for the Phase II trials in the U.S., Hans was not in a rush. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Conducting Phase II trials anywhere doesn''t make a big difference," Hans explained. "I plan to complete all human trials here in Africa, secure market approval, and then conduct trials in the U.S. before selling the drug there. This approach is more convenient and responsible for American users."


    Hans''s strategy was entirely legitimate. Many American pharmaceutical companies had previously conducted trials abroad before pursuing additional trials in the U.S. for safety reasons.


    Similarly, pharmaceutical companies in Britain and France often used populations in less developed regions as trial subjects instead of their own citizens.


    The report sent Hans Biopharmaceutical''s stock price soaring once again, breaking the $50 mark in no time.


    At this point, Hans Biopharmaceutical''s total market capitalization exceeded $200 million¡ªan astonishing figure.


    Some began seeing the bubble forming. After all, the company''s value was based solely on speculation, with no tangible product or results to back it up. Rational investors started backing out, leaving only those driven by fervor to continue buying.


    By March, time had flown, and it was once again the season for the annual Academy Awards. Historically, this year''s Oscars had been somewhat subdued due to McCarthy''s controversies. However, with McCarthy now incapacitated and several major studios eager to revitalize Hollywood, the awards ceremony turned out to be exceptionally grand.


    The event was held at the RKO Pantages Theatre in Los Angeles.


    For the occasion, Hardy returned from Japan. On the red carpet, Marilyn Monroe walked arm in arm with Hardy, causing a wave of cheers upon their appearance.


    Some Like It Hothad catapulted Marilyn Monroe to stardom, eclipsing all other Hollywood actresses at the time.


    If Ava Gardner had been the fastest-rising star in previous years, Marilyn Monroe had now become Hollywood''s most dazzling figure. Even Elizabeth Taylor couldn''t help but feel jealous, complaining to Hardy about giving Monroe such an excellent script.


    "Your styles are entirely different," Hardy replied.


    "Monroe suits the sexy route¡ªand only the sexy route¡ªwhereas you can star in serious dramas. Your range as an actress is broader. With more refined acting skills, you''ll surpass her in the future when the right script comes along."


    Taylor was finally appeased.


    During the awards ceremony, when Marilyn Monroe was announced as the winner of Best Actress, she covered her mouth in shock, overwhelmed with emotion.


    When Monroe stepped on stage to accept her award, she held the Oscar statuette and looked out at the audience.


    "I love Hollywood, I love movies, and most of all, I love Hardy," she said, pressing her hand to her lips and blowing a kiss.


    Wowww~~The statement immediately triggered a wave of applause and cheers from the audience. The live broadcast cameras turned to Hardy, who smiled and waved, eliciting another round of enthusiastic clapping.


    ---

 Chapter 617 The Original Capital Exit

    Hardy''s romantic exploits were no secret in Hollywood; in fact, they were widely known. But to everyone, it seemed perfectly normal.


    Not just Hollywood stars but even the general American public saw nothing unusual about it. For a man like Hardy, having a few girlfriends was no big deal. In this land of freedom, being romantically uninhibited wasn''t against the Constitution.


    After the awards ceremony ended, Monroe accompanied Hardy back to his estate.


    The gramophone played one of Monroe''s songs as she still wore her glamorous evening gown from the ceremony. Her figure, accentuated by the outfit, was stunning. Approaching the sofa where Hardy sat, she knelt softly on the carpet, resting her face against his thigh and rubbing it gently, like a cat.


    Monroe looked up at Hardy with a gaze full of adoration, love, and a childlike yearning for care.


    Hardy reached out, his fingers brushing over Monroe''s cheeks and lips.


    She playfully bit his finger¡ªnot too hard, more as a tease.


    Who wouldn''t want to keep such a golden cat? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few days after the Oscars, Hardy returned to Japan.


    During these months, the United Nations forces, led by MacArthur, engaged in several skirmishes with Chinese forces. However, they were outnumbered and repeatedly driven back, leaving MacArthur increasingly frustrated.


    He began clamoring in the press about using atomic bombs.


    He talked casually about dropping 30 or 50 bombs, as if they were toys.


    But Hardy knew that President Johnson would never allow the lunatic to act on such impulses. Johnson had no intention of dragging America into a Third World War. China had little more than its vast population¡ªeven the Japanese had been able to terrorize them in the past. However, the current Soviet Union was strong, or so Hardy believed. These were not yet the corrupt bureaucrats of the future; the Soviet Union at this time was formidable¡ªnot as wealthy as the U.S., but certainly not less powerful. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Johnson sent a telegram to MacArthur, summoning him back to Washington for consultations¡ªa veiled warning not to escalate the conflict. However, MacArthur, arrogant as ever, ignored the President''s orders. By April, Johnson decisively stripped MacArthur of all his duties.


    When MacArthur received the order, he was dumbfounded, unable to believe Johnson would act so resolutely.


    It wasn''t just MacArthur who was shocked. Many worldwide were surprised by Johnson''s decision¡ªit wasn''t merely a dismissal; it was a blatant termination, a humiliation for MacArthur.


    And so, MacArthur silently left the stage.


    When MacArthur returned to Japan to pack his belongings, Japanese officials initially planned a grand farewell ceremony. But Hardy stopped Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida.


    "No, I don''t think a lavish send off will do MacArthur any good. He should keep a low profile now," Hardy advised.


    Yoshida regarded Hardy thoughtfully.


    With MacArthur''s downfall, Hardy, as the economic and cultural envoy, had become the most influential figure in Japan. Yoshida dared not oppose him.


    When MacArthur departed, the airport was eerily quiet.


    This filled MacArthur with rage. During his reign over Japan, the Japanese had treated him like an emperor, flattering him at every opportunity. Now, as he left, there wasn''t even a proper farewell.


    A few journalists captured the scene with their cameras.


    One reporter asked, "General MacArthur, as you prepare to return to your country, what are your parting thoughts on the Japanese people?"


    MacArthur smirked and replied,"The Japanese are true opportunists¡ªunbelievably servile when weak, yet utterly arrogant when emboldened."


    "Japan still needs reformation in all aspects, including military, economy, culture, beliefs, and daily habits. I hope my successors will not forget this."


    "Toward Japan, the United States must always remain vigilant. Politically and militarily, there can be no leniency. The occupation forces and military bases must be preserved indefinitely."


    MacArthur departed.


    His remarks were quickly published in Japanese newspapers. When the Japanese read his statements, many were infuriated. They hadn''t expected such demeaning words from MacArthur, and whatever lingering goodwill they had for him vanished instantly.


    After reading the newspapers, Hardy couldn''t help but sigh. MacArthur, though arrogant and a complete fool in military affairs, had, in Hardy''s view, a remarkably accurate understanding and assessment of the Japanese.


    Hardy had no desire to act as the stick over the Japanese but preferred to be the carrot. However, MacArthur was too troublesome to keep around. Hardy would have preferred a slightly more reasonable general in the region¡ªsomeone who understood that their job was to manage the Japanese, not to antagonize the U.S. consortia operating in Japan.


    In recent months, Japan''s financial investment scene had grown increasingly active, almost giving the impression of a nation wide obsession with investing.


    Riding the wave of the U.S. stock market boom, many Japanese investors had seen their wealth grow significantly.


    Of course, this wealth was merely on paper, unrealized gains.


    In just a few months,


    Hans Biopharmaceutical''s stock price had doubled again, now reaching $106 per share with a total market valuation of $400 million.


    This valuation was highly abnormal, but in the frenzy of financial markets, logic often takes a backseat.


    At this time, Hans Biopharmaceutical underwent several major transactions. A financial firm namedNicholas Antique Collateral Finance and Investment Companyspent a staggering $63 million to acquire 24.7% of Hans Biopharmaceutical, becoming its largest shareholder.


    Following closely behind wereDowney Fund Company,George Mortgage Finance and Investment Company,Lambert Land Mortgage Finance and Investment Company, andWilliams Gold Mortgage Finance and Investment Company, all of which purchased significant shares.


    The original African company that held a controlling stake in Hans Biopharmaceutical completely exited, disappearing with billions of dollars in proceeds.


    These massive transactions quickly made headlines, shocking many investors.


    In Japan, the deal received extensive media coverage. Since it involved several major Japanese investment companies, the news drew even more attention than it did in the U.S.


    Many Japanese investors came to know the nameHans Biopharmaceutical.


    Japan was not without financial experts. Some began to voice concerns, pointing out that Hans Biopharmaceutical''s valuation was built purely on concepts and expectations. Pushing the stock price so high was unreasonable. If anything went wrong, the investments could be completely wiped out.


    ---


    AN:Hello! Hope everyone is doing great. Today, I just want to check if you guys understood the biopharmaceutical scheme going on. I know I''ve jumped around a lot, and it''s been 15 days since we first talked about it, so you''ve probably forgotten how it all started. Let me know if you''d like me to describe it separately again.


    If you want a real-life example similar to what''s happening in the novel, think of the FTX crypto incident from November 2022¡ªa modern Ponzi scheme.


    ---

 Chapter 618 The British Envoy

    Some even published their opinions in newspapers, sparking a wave of unease among Japanese investors.


    However, the major investment companies remained calm, issuing statements expressing their confidence in the company. They claimed to have sent representatives to Africa to inspect the trials, assuring everyone that there was no risk.


    Indeed, Hans Biopharmaceutical''s performance didn''t disappoint. News trickled in from Africa about the successful Phase III trials, which were soon to conclude before transitioning to trials in the U.S.


    With these updates, Hans Biopharmaceutical''s stock price continued to rise steadily.


    During this period, Andy arranged for the gradual liquidation of circulating shares, which accounted for 30% of the company''s total stock. These shares were slowly absorbed by several financial firms.


    At this point, Hardy had sold off all his shares in Hans Biopharmaceutical.


    Andy tallied the numbers: Hardy''s net profit from the entire operation amounted to $380 million¡ªa return on two years of meticulous planning. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Using other people''s money to invest in his own company, Hardy had funneled the profits neatly into his pocket. As for the losses borne by the investment firms, that was simply a matter of their investors'' funds.


    To financial institutions, investors were nothing more than "sheeps to be slaughtered."


    In essence, all the funds came from Hardy, funneled through Wells Fargo. Since the Japanese had no liquid cash, their collateral consisted of antiques, gold, real estate, and land.


    Hans Biopharmaceutical hadn''t collapsed yet, so their assets remained intact¡ªfor now. But Hardy knew the crash was inevitable.


    The outcome would depend entirely on Japan''s capacity to withstand the fallout.


    One day, Hardy was reviewing the Cayman Islands'' financial statements. Despite being under construction, the islands had, over the past year, gradually emerged as a haven for offshore companies and tax evasion. Many companies had already established branches there.


    Of course there were undoubtedly money-laundering operations as well.


    Wells Fargo had attracted a significant influx of deposits through the Cayman Islands branch. Unlike its U.S. counterpart, Wells Fargo in the Cayman Islands offered no interest on deposits; instead, clients were required to pay annual management fees.


    Some Swiss banks operated similarly.


    Yet, despite these conditions, many people chose to deposit their money in Cayman Wells Fargo. The nature of these funds was, needless to say, dubious, but there were also legitimate sources of clean money, particularly from older individuals, as the Cayman Islands had no inheritance taxes.


    Just then, Hardy''s secretary knocked and entered, saying, "Boss, we''ve received a telegram from the UK."


    "A telegram from the UK?" Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Hardy was curious about who in the UK would contact him.


    Taking the telegram, he saw it was from Margaret.


    "I''m Margaret. I''m planning to visit the United States soon. You once promised that if I came to America, you''d show me the sights. Does your promise still stand?"


    Reading the telegram, Hardy recalled the feisty British girl. To be honest, he''d nearly forgotten about her. Hardy had no shortage of women, nor was he particularly interested in getting tangled with the British royal family¡ªtoo much formality and complexity.


    Unexpectedly, she hadn''t forgotten him and even reached out before her visit to America.


    Should he meet her?Hardy''s thoughts shifted to Southeast Asia. His plans there were just exploratory, and their success or failure didn''t matter much. However, the opportunity to connect with the British royal family could be useful, a chance worth exploring.


    "Send a telegram back," Hardy instructed. "Tell her I''ll absolutely keep my promise and will gladly accompany Princess Margaret to explore America."


    The secretary quickly sent the reply.


    The British side received the telegram shortly thereafter.


    Princess Margaret handed it to her sister, Princess Elizabeth. "Sister, Hardy agreed."


    Elizabeth read the message and told Margaret, "This trip is primarily to pave the way and send signals. Hardy is close to President Johnson, so perhaps he can put in a word for us to delay the repayment of our loans."


    Margaret nodded. "I understand, sister."


    Margaret''s visit to America had clear political objectives. During World War II, Britain had borrowed significant sums from the U.S. After the war ended in 1945, Britain borrowed even more.


    These two loans totaled an astronomical $22.6 billion.


    This figure didn''t even include the funds and resources provided under the Marshall Plan.


    According to the original agreement, repayments were to begin in 1950. Including principal and interest, Britain owed over $500 million annually, a repayment plan stretching over 40¨C50 years. Even so, the $500 million yearly payment was a heavy burden for Britain.


    Britain''s economy hadn''t yet recovered. Last year, they managed to make the first $500 million payment, but this year, the government was already struggling to find the funds. Knowing they couldn''t meet the payment, the British government planned to negotiate with the U.S. for a delay.


    Recent minor tensions between Britain and the U.S. made the British Prime Minister consider using the royal family as intermediaries to ease relations and test the waters. Initially, Princess Elizabeth intended to go herself, but it was deemed unwise to risk the crown princess''s dignity if the U.S. rejected the request. Thus, the task fell to Princess Margaret, who could act as a discreet envoy.


    Upon receiving the assignment, Margaret''s first thought was of Hardy.


    He had promised to host her in America, and she thought this connection could serve her mission well. However, she couldn''t tell her sister about this personal motive.


    How could she ensure Hardy would accompany her openly? Margaret, sharp as ever, devised a plan.


    Hardy''s reputation as a wealthy businessman with close ties to President Johnson was well known. Moreover, Hardy held the title of British Baron and Governor of the Cayman Islands, making him an ideal intermediary.


    Margaret pitched her idea to Elizabeth, who found it sensible. However, the royal family couldn''t issue formal orders, they had to rely on Margaret''s personal rapport with Hardy. Hence the earlier telegram.


    After reading the telegram, Elizabeth looked at her sister and reminded her, "When you arrive in America, no mischief. Follow royal protocol at all times, understood?"


    ---

 Chapter 619 The Feminists Are The Least Productive But The Best Consumers

    "When you meet President Johnson, express the British government''s hope that the U.S. agrees to delay the loan repayments. Sound him out."


    "And if possible, try to secure new aid or loans from the U.S. That would be even better."


    Margaret nodded with an air of obedience.


    But her mind was already racing with plans for how Hardy could show her the exciting places he''d once mentioned.


    Her body hadn''t yet arrived in America, but her thoughts were already soaring across its vast landscape.


    ---


    A passenger plane landed at Washington Airport.


    The airport was already swarming with journalists, American diplomats, and social elites who had come to welcome the arrival. Hardy was among them, standing prominently near the front of the welcoming party.


    The cabin door opened, and Princess Margaret stepped out, standing at the top of the stairway, waving to those below.


    She wore a white gown, round-toed English leather shoes, and a delicate tiara perched atop her head. A mink stole was draped over her shoulders.


    The princess''s gown was cut low at the neckline, revealing a swath of alabaster skin. Hardy thought to himself, after a year, this girl had grown quite a bit.


    As to how did he know?


    Perhaps because he had already "measured" once before¡ªa thought he dismissed as overly presumptive.


    "Click, click."


    The journalists took a barrage of photos of Princess Margaret.


    As the princess descended the stairs, diplomats approached her warmly. "Welcome to the United States, Princess Margaret."


    "Thank you," Margaret responded with a graceful nod.


    The officials introduced the people present to welcome her. She politely shook hands with the first two diplomats. When the third person stepped forward¡ªHardy¡ªPrincess Margaret extended her hand to him.


    "Baron Hardy, hello."


    Hardy didn''t just shake her hand; he kissed it lightly. "Welcome to America, Princess. You''ve grown even more beautiful since we last met a year ago."


    Margaret smiled softly, clearly pleased by Hardy''s compliment.


    The princess and her entourage got into their cars, which drove them to her hotel. Once in her room, a diplomat informed Princess Margaret, "President Johnson extends his warmest welcome to your visit. Your meeting with him has been scheduled for tomorrow evening, where he will host a dinner in your honor at the White House."


    "Thank you for arranging this," Margaret replied with a nod of appreciation. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    After the officials left, Margaret turned to Hardy, smiling. "Baron Hardy, could we speak privately?"


    "Of course," Hardy agreed.


    A servant brought in coffee and then quietly exited. Margaret spoke, "Baron Hardy, I''ve come to America with two objectives. First, I hope to secure a delay in loan repayments. Second, I aim to seek additional aid and loans. I hope you can assist me."


    Hardy was well aware of Britain''s situation.


    World War II had drained hundreds of billions of dollars, left the country in ruins, and severely weakened its power. The loans totaling over $22 billion were now an unbearable burden. Even paying the annual interest was proving difficult.


    Post-war, as the U.S. sought to cement its position as the world''s leader, Britain resisted handing over its influence, resulting in some friction between the two nations. Naturally, this led to a rift.


    But Hardy knew Britain''s struggle was mostly about pride. Its colonial era was over, and the age of American financial dominance had begun.


    Britain was already entangled in America''s web of financial colonialism. Wrapped tightly in layers of metaphorical spider silk, resistance was futile.


    "What would you like me to do to help?" Hardy asked.


    "I know you have a close relationship with President Johnson. I hope you can speak on my behalf, persuading him to delay this year''s repayment. Securing additional aid would be even better," Margaret said. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your Highness, international political matters like this are beyond what a businessman like me can influence," Hardy replied, refraining from overpromising.


    "I understand. I''m merely asking for your help. This is also my sister''s wish," Margaret explained.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "All right, Your Highness. I''ll do my best to speak with President Johnson. However, I can''t guarantee the outcome," Hardy said.


    "Thank you, Baron Hardy," Margaret nodded, expressing her gratitude.


    After Hardy excused himself and left, Margaret let out a long breath. "Phew¡­ Keeping up the royal demeanor is so exhausting."


    She called for her maid, who helped her remove the tiara from her head, take off her shoes, and change into a loose, comfortable outfit. Margaret immediately felt much more relaxed.


    She took a quick shower before heading to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, there was a television. Margaret had heard that American television was incredibly advanced. Although the BBC existed in Britain, its programming was sparse and rigid.


    American television, by contrast, was rumored to be vibrant and diverse. The largest network, ABC, was owned by none other than Baron Hardy.


    Margaret turned on the television, which happened to be set to ABC. At that moment, a commercial was playing, promoting Est¨¦e Lauder''s face mask cream¡ªa new product claiming to leave women''s skin softer and more radiant.


    Even the commercials seemed entertaining, a stark contrast to the stiff broadcasts on British television.


    After the commercial, the afternoon drama slot began, featuring a show calledThe Marvelous Mrs. Maisel.Margaret lay on the soft bed, watching the show with interest.


    The drama revolved around a housewife who, after experiencing a failed marriage, worked her way to success. It had been airing for just two weeks but was already a national sensation, especially among housewives.


    Some called it an inspiring story for women.


    Others derisively called it "poisonous feminist propaganda."


    The idea for the show, of course, had come from Hardy. He believed that American women needed to embrace these so-called "poisonous ideas" earlier than his past life turning them into key consumers.


    Women > Children > Seniors > Pets > Men.


    This hierarchy of consumption power had originated in America, Europe, and slowly passed on to Japan and South Korea before spreading elsewhere.


    Hardy had summoned a team of writers, specifically hiring a female writer to better capture the emotions and psyche of a female protagonist.


    He outlined the story''s framework and core themes. As for the details, he left them for her to flesh out.


    ---

 Chapter 620 Hardys Web Of Entertainment And Indulgence

    At the beginning of the show, the female protagonist''s life seemed happy¡ªshe was married and had children. However, over time, conflicts arose between her and her husband, ultimately leading to their separation. Suddenly, the woman had to care for her children while earning a living, transforming from a housewife into a working woman. She endured countless hardships but could only cry silently at night while holding her sleeping child.


    The episode Margaret watched today marked a critical turning point in the series. After enduring so much suffering, the protagonist finally began her rise.


    The protagonist worked as a waitress in a bar that hosted stand-up comedy performances. While serving, she often watched the performers, occasionally smiling at their jokes. But today, an unexpected accident occurred.


    Due to heavy rain, a group of performers skidded off the road, crashing into a roadside barrier. Some were injured, and their car was damaged, leaving them unable to arrive on time. The audience, frustrated, began to grumble.


    Finally, the protagonist volunteered, mustering the courage to step onto the stage. She gave herself countless pep talks internally, gathering enough bravery to deliver her first joke. When the audience laughed, she gradually steadied herself, eventually completing her performance.


    The audience applauded, and the bar owner nodded in approval, giving her $50¡ªequivalent to her weekly wage.


    Outside the bar, the protagonist jumped for joy. She had succeeded, taking her first step toward a new life.


    The episode ended there.


    Margaret unknowingly watched two episodes in a row. Even after finishing, she still wanted more, eager to see what happened next.


    No wonder people loved watching dramas¡ªit was truly captivating.


    After just two episodes, Margaret decided to follow the series. However, the thought of waiting for new episodes felt agonizing, especially since she hadn''t seen the earlier episodes, and the rest hadn''t aired yet.


    What could she do?


    Naturally, she thought of Hardy.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the owner of ABC Television, he must have access to the entire series. She resolved to ask him for the full set and binge-watch it all at once.


    The mere thought made her excited.


    After finishing the drama, Margaret switched channels to explore other programs, aiming to observe the overall quality of American television.


    After watching NBC and CBS programs, Margaret felt that American productions were generally of much higher quality than British television shows.


    However, comparing American networks, ABC undoubtedly surpassed the other two. Whether in terms of individual program quality or pacing, ABC had the upper hand.


    She then stumbled upon the Las Vegas television channel, which was broadcasting a horse race from the Hardy Racetrack in Las Vegas. The race combined horse racing and gambling. Margaret, a long-time horse racing enthusiast and equestrian herself, was naturally drawn to the program.


    After the race, winners gleefully redeemed their prizes. The broadcast announced the next race and provided a phone number for placing bets, step-by-step encouraging viewers to participate.


    Margaret was intrigued by the idea of betting via television. She immediately picked up the phone in her hotel room and dialed the number. After a few rings, a gentle female voice answered, asking whether she wanted to open an account or place a bet.


    Margaret opted to open an account.


    Following the operator''s guidance, she completed the process and received her account number and password. The next step was funding the account.


    Margaret summoned her steward, instructing him to deposit $20,000 into her new account. This money came from her private funds.


    Although she was a princess, she wasn''t particularly wealthy. Most of her financial needs¡ªclothing, shoes, and daily expenses¡ªwere covered by the royal family. However, her monthly allowance was fixed at 3,000 pounds.


    This amount was already equivalent to one or two years'' salary for the average person.


    While the steward went to deposit the funds, Margaret continued watching the races. The day''s horse races concluded, but there was another event scheduled for 8:30 p.m., followed by the lottery draws from three other casinos. During the broadcast, the casinos were introduced in detail.


    Margaret was captivated by the luxurious casinos.


    The long, seemingly endless shopping streets, featuring thousands of luxury brands from around the world, looked like paradise for women. Just watching the introduction made Margaret''s heart itch with excitement.


    When the steward returned to inform her that the funds had been deposited, Margaret dismissed him and picked up the phone to place her bets.


    Having watched several betting and draw segments, and after seeing the television channel''s instructions, she felt confident about how to play. For the upcoming draw at Caesars Palace, Margaret placed 2,000 bets.


    Each bet cost $2, totaling $4,000.


    Half an hour later, the draw took place. The prize pool was over $160,000, indicating there were 80,000 tickets, but only one winner.


    When the winning ticket was announced, Margaret didn''t win, leaving her slightly disappointed. However, she quickly picked up the phone to bet on the next draw at the Venetian Casino.


    This time, she placed 500 bets.


    She didn''t win again.


    Feeling frustrated, Margaret placed more bets. Time slipped by as the hours passed. By 8:30 p.m., it was time for another horse race, featuring three matches with ten horses each.


    There were many ways to bet.


    Anyone familiar with horse racing knew how to play, and Margaret was no exception. She picked up the phone and placed bets on several horses she favored.


    Out of the three races,


    Margaret won one, earning over $3,000. The victory excited her so much that she jumped on the bed, shouting with joy.


    After the horse races, more lottery draws resumed.


    Hardy''s casinos operated nonstop, constantly stimulating people''s nerves and encouraging them to keep playing.


    And so, a proper princess spent her first day in America completely immersed in Hardy''s web of entertainment and indulgence, unable to pull herself away.


    By 3:30 a.m., Margaret was utterly exhausted. She leaned back against the headboard, the television still on, and fell asleep.


    At that point, her account had dwindled to just over $200.


    ---

 Chapter 621 Principle Of Negotiation

    After leaving Princess Margaret''s room, Hardy returned to his own. He was also staying in the same hotel, just two rooms away.


    However, unlike Princess Margaret, Hardy wasn''t as free. Back in his room, he pondered how to handle the matter. Finally, he picked up the phone and called the White House, hoping to meet President Johnson before Princess Margaret''s reception.


    President Johnson gave Hardy considerable face.


    He made a special effort to meet Hardy in the evening.


    As the sun set, in the White House''s rear garden, Hardy and President Johnson strolled and chatted. The bodyguards kept their distance, and no one knew what the two discussed.


    The next day.


    When Hardy visited Princess Margaret in the morning, he found that the princess had dark circles under her eyes and looked groggy.


    What he didn''t know was that the princess hadn''t rested properly the previous night. Instead, she had gambled the entire night and lost $20,000. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Didn''t sleep well?" Hardy asked with concern.


    "Yes, I hate jet lag," Margaret replied.


    She dared not mention her late-night gambling escapade. Not only was she exhausted, but her heart ached¡ªthose were hard-earned savings. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yesterday, I met President Johnson and discussed many things," Hardy said.


    Margaret immediately perked up. "How did it go? What did President Johnson say?"


    "President Johnson said he could help delay the repayment, but as for additional aid or loans to Britain, the U.S. currently has no such plans," Hardy explained.


    In other words, it was a refusal.


    "Britain''s situation is dire now. Some of our national bonds have matured, and there''s been a wave of sell-offs in the market. If the government doesn''t intervene, it could severely damage financial credibility," Margaret said, frowning slightly.


    Margaret didn''t fully understand these matters; her sister, Princess Elizabeth, had explained them to her. This was another challenge Britain was facing and why they were seeking U.S. assistance.


    "Currently, the U.S. is at war, and most funds are directed toward the battlefield. All foreign aid has been suspended, so it''s unlikely they''ll help Britain now," Hardy said.


    Hardy knew the U.S. wasn''t flush with cash either. War was always a money pit. The U.S. had already spent $5 billion at the start, with more expected. Loaning money to others would be a stretch¡ªThe British were lucky the U.S wasn''t collecting debts aggressively.


    "At tonight''s reception, I''ll speak to President Johnson personally again and hope he changes his mind," Margaret said.


    Hardy shook his head inwardly.


    Negotiation results are often decided outside the negotiation table.


    Margaret was a complete novice in politics and didn''t understand this principle.


    Moreover, Hardy had suggested to Johnson not to provide additional aid to Britain. He had argued that even among allies, constantly meeting demands would embolden them.


    As for aid, Hardy had plans to set conditions for Britain in exchange.


    The more desperate they were for money, the better his opportunity to profit.


    As they spoke, Margaret yawned several times. Observing her fatigue, Hardy stood up and said, "You should rest some more. We''ll go to the White House together this evening."


    "Alright."


    After Hardy left, Margaret, despite her exhaustion, didn''t go to bed. Instead, she summoned her steward and instructed them to deposit another $20,000 into her gambling account.


    She was fully addicted to gambling.


    Fortunately, she still had some sense of priority. After lunch, she napped and regained some energy.


    In the evening.


    Hardy and Margaret, along with the delegation, arrived at the White House in a car. President Johnson, his wife, and several officials warmly welcomed Princess Margaret. Although the British Empire was in decline, Johnson maintained impeccable courtesy.


    The banquet was grand.


    During the event, Margaret once again brought up the topics of extending loans and securing additional ones, hoping for a breakthrough. President Johnson smiled and said that delaying the loans was possible but granting new ones was out of the question, as the U.S. was facing its own fiscal constraints.


    His response mirrored what Hardy had told her.


    This left Margaret a bit disappointed.


    Without new loans, her mission was only half completed. The issue of the national bonds remained unresolved. However, she realized that once a decision had been made, persuading them otherwise would be challenging.


    After the formal discussions, President Johnson warmly said, "It''s a rare honor for Princess Margaret to visit the U.S. If you have time, please visit more places. I''m sure the American people would be delighted by Your Highness''s presence."


    Margaret nodded gracefully. "I do intend to. I plan to visit New York and then head to Los Angeles to see Hollywood. You know, I have a few friends here in the U.S."


    Her trip wasn''t just about money. Before she left, Princess Elizabeth had given her a third task: to enhance the influence of the British royal family.


    Around the world, there are still several constitutional monarchies. Among them, the British royal family is the most recognized, thanks to Britain''s legacy and the royal family''s careful maintenance of their image.


    Princess Margaret''s visit to the U.S. was an opportunity to showcase their presence. Her sister had specifically urged her to visit multiple places, ensuring the British royal family''s name resonated widely.


    Margaret happily agreed to this task.


    After all, it gave her a legitimate reason to travel, which was far more interesting than being cooped up in palaces.


    The reception ended.


    Margaret turned to Hardy and said, "Baron Hardy, why don''t you buy those national bonds?"


    Hardy immediately shook his head.


    "You forgot that I already bought a large batch of British bonds before and even lent a sum to British banks. The returns on bonds are too low, and they tie up capital," Hardy flatly refused Margaret''s suggestion.


    Although Hardy was keen to negotiate a deal with the British government, he couldn''t make his intentions too obvious. He wanted the other side to take the initiative and approach him, ensuring his plans remained hidden.


    ---

 Chapter 622 A Tour Las Vegas

    "What''s your schedule going forward?" Hardy asked.


    Speaking of her upcoming plans, Margaret''s spirits lifted instantly. "Hardy, you promised to accompany me properly. What fun activities do you have planned?"


    "Wherever you want to go, I''ll take you, and I''ll arrange the rest," Hardy replied.


    "I want to go to Las Vegas to see the casinos, and I also want to visit Hollywood. I hope to meet all the stars I''ve seen in the movies," Margaret said excitedly. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "No problem," Hardy agreed readily.


    For others, meeting such demands might be difficult, but for Hardy, it was entirely manageable.


    After Hardy left, Margaret summoned her steward and instructed him to report the meeting with President Johnson to her sister, Princess Elizabeth.


    The telegram quickly reached Britain.


    When Princess Elizabeth read the telegram, her face showed no joy. The extension of the loans was one thing, but the maturing national debt was a more pressing issue. If not handled promptly, the damage to Britain''s financial credibility would be severe.


    Even a powerful country like the United States wouldn''t dare let its national debt default.


    The next day.


    The group took a private plane from Washington to New York, the largest city in the United States. News of Princess Margaret''s visit to America had already made the papers, and when her plane landed at the New York airport, a large crowd was there to greet her.


    Margaret waved and greeted the crowd.


    She then visited Wall Street to experience the bustling New York Stock Exchange, toured the Statue of Liberty, and attended a Broadway musical the following day. She also visited the Metropolitan Museum of Art on Fifth Avenue.


    The itinerary lasted two days, with Hardy accompanying her throughout.


    Next, the group flew to Los Angeles, this time with Hollywood as the destination. To welcome Princess Margaret, Hardy arranged a grand reception, attended by hundreds of Hollywood stars.


    At the reception, Princess Margaret delivered a speech, expressing her hopes for Britain to achieve similar advancements in the film industry.


    Many of the stars in Hollywood were British and treated Margaret with great respect. Elizabeth Taylor, a close friend of Margaret, held her hand and introduced her to numerous Hollywood stars.


    That night, Margaret stayed with Taylor, and the two had a heart-to-heart conversation.


    Shortly afterward, the princess''s team announced that due to days of travel, Princess Margaret needed to rest in Los Angeles for a few days. In reality, no one knew that the next day, Hardy whisked Margaret and Taylor away on a private plane to Las Vegas.


    To avoid attracting attention, Hardy hired two professional makeup artists from his film company to transform Margaret and Taylor''s appearances. When the makeup was complete, both looked like entirely different people. While still youthful and glamorous, they no longer resembled Elizabeth Taylor and Princess Margaret.


    This allowed them to relax and enjoy themselves.


    As for the makeup artists, with orders from the boss, they naturally kept their mouths shut.


    At Caesar''s Palace Casino, even Margaret, who had grown up in palaces, was amazed. "This casino is more magnificent and luxurious than Windsor Castle," she remarked.


    Inside the casino, Margaret and Taylor each carried a tray filled with chips¡ª$20,000 worth for each of them, a gift from Hardy. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two women immediately dived into a frenzy of gambling.


    Hardy intended for Margaret to fully experience the indulgent lifestyle of Las Vegas¡ªfood, drink, and entertainment¡ªembracing the city''s vibrant enthusiasm.


    They played for a full day and night. It wasn''t until around three or four in the morning, when the two women could barely keep their eyes open, that they reluctantly left the gambling table.


    By that time, the two had already lost most of their money.


    As for Hardy, he didn''t play. After all, the casino belonged to him, and the outcomes were all calculated based on probabilities. As long as cheating was eliminated, the casino would always be the winner. Knowing the results in advance, Hardy had no interest in participating.


    The next day, the two women slept in until after three in the afternoon. After freshening up and eating, they decided to hit the shopping district for a spree.


    With hundreds of stores filled with luxury goods, the place was irresistibly attractive to women. Margaret and Taylor, who weren''t short on money, dove into a frenzy of shopping. A few hours later, they had spent a staggering four to five hundred thousand dollars.


    Such women¡ªwho could afford to keep them?


    After satisfying their shopping desires, they arranged for their purchases to be delivered back to the hotel. Hardy asked them what they wanted to do next. Taylor was out of ideas, but Margaret excitedly exclaimed, "I saw on Las Vegas TV that there are male strip shows. I want to see men strip!"


    She bounced in excitement as she spoke.


    Hardy was genuinely surprised by her enthusiasm for such things.


    At the strip club,


    There was a show specifically for women featuring male performers. On stage, seven or eight men in just shorts displayed their muscular physiques, swaying their hips and striking provocative poses. Below the stage, more than a hundred women screamed in excitement at the seductive performance.


    Even Margaret and Taylor were no exception.


    Hardy could only cover his forehead in resignation.


    When women let loose, they could outdo men.


    Is this really the strict, decorous princess educated under the rigid rules of the British royal family?


    After fully enjoying the strip show, they headed to the boxing arena. With matches held there year-round, the venue hosted several hundred spectators. Margaret and Taylor picked their favorite boxers and called over a staff member to place bets.


    The matches began, The boxers exchanged heavy blows in an intense fight.


    Margaret stood up repeatedly, cheering and shouting. Watching her excitement, Hardy couldn''t help but wonder if she had a penchant for violence.


    Margaret''s luck tonight was excellent. The boxer she bet on won unexpectedly, earning her over ten thousand dollars.


    She waved her arms and cheered in excitement.


    By the time they returned to the hotel, it was already past midnight. Determined not to stay up so late again, Margaret tried to drag Taylor back to their room. However, Taylor refused and went to Hardy''s room instead.


    ---

 Chapter 623 Planning to Acquire Singapore

    That night, Margaret kept feeling like she could faintly hear Taylor''s voice through the walls. Perhaps it was just her imagination; those sounds might have been conjured by her mind, as she could easily guess what the two were doing.


    The imagined sounds tormented the princess for a long time before she finally fell asleep.


    The next day, she woke up around noon again. Reuniting with Hardy and Taylor, she noticed Taylor''s radiant expression and the trace of lingering joy in her eyes. Internally, Margaret scoffed.


    The three headed to the restaurant.


    After ordering their food, they started eating. Hardy asked the two what they wanted to do that day. Margaret, having had plenty of time to think during her restless night, was prepared.


    "Today, let''s go to the racetrack. I want to watch horse racing. Actually, I have a few purebred horses back in the UK, bred specifically for speed. Maybe I could bring them here in the future to compete and possibly even earn some money," Margaret suggested.


    "After the races, let''s go clubbing. I saw on TV that the clubs here are wild and full of passion."


    "Sounds good," Hardy nodded.


    At that moment, two middle-aged men approached. Noticing Hardy eating, they hesitated about twenty meters away, unsure if they should interrupt.


    Hardy noticed them and waved them over. Upon receiving his signal, the two men hurried forward. "Boss, sorry to disturb you. We need to report something," one of them said, casting a glance at Margaret and Taylor.


    Hardy waved dismissively. "It''s fine. Just say it." Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Boss, it''s about the shipping company. Shipping volumes in Japan and Hong Kong have been increasing significantly. Previously, we relied on docking at other ports for refueling. But with the growing traffic, this approach has become inefficient, costing us an additional twenty to thirty million dollars annually. The company is considering building our own port near the Strait of Malacca. It could serve as a docking and refueling station and also operate as a transshipment hub."


    "Having our own port would not only support our shipping operations but also open up opportunities for transshipment business. It''s a good idea. Where do you think would be the best location?" Hardy asked.


    "Singapore. Singapore''s geographical location is excellent and undoubtedly the first choice. Then there''s Penang or Malacca," one of the men suggested.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "Currently, the situation in Southeast Asia isn''t stable. Building a port is a major investment, and who knows what the future holds? What if the investment turns into a loss?"


    "That''s a valid concern," the middle-aged man agreed.


    The other middle-aged man chimed in, "Boss, I have a suggestion. Since you''re now a British baron and have already purchased the Cayman Islands, why not consider buying a piece of land in Singapore, Penang, or Malacca? If we own the land outright, we can build a private port without worrying about losing the investment. It would ensure security for the company."


    Princess Margaret, who had been quietly eating at the table, suddenly perked up upon hearing this suggestion and glanced at Hardy.


    Hardy didn''t return her gaze. Instead, he waved dismissively at the man.


    "That''s too complicated. It''s not worth the trouble for just one port. For now, let''s continue renting facilities in Singapore. Once the situation stabilizes, we can reconsider. Keep this plan on the table and monitor developments in the region closely. If there are any updates, inform me immediately."


    The two men nodded and left after bidding farewell.


    Once they were gone, Hardy resumed eating, stabbing a piece of meat with his fork and putting it in his mouth. Margaret, however, was deep in thought. She looked at Hardy and asked, "Why do you think the situation in Malaisie is unstable and that there will be changes in the future?"


    At this time, Malaisie was still a British colony. As an imperial princess, she was naturally displeased to hear Hardy''s remarks.


    Hardy looked at Margaret, then smiled. "If you paid more attention to what''s happening in Malaisie, you wouldn''t ask. I can confidently say that Malaisie will eventually gain independence, just like India."


    After lunch, They didn''t head out immediately. It was still early, and Las Vegas only truly came alive from dusk until the early hours of the morning. The nightlife was the soul of the city.


    Margaret returned to her room and called for the steward accompanying their group. She asked him about the situation in Malaisie. Being a diplomat, the steward was well-informed and gave her a detailed account. After listening, Margaret realized Hardy was correct. The unrest in Malaisie made independence seem inevitable.


    Her thoughts raced as she formulated a plan.


    Finally, she had the steward send a telegram to the British government: sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister, during my time with Hardy, I learned that his shipping company proposed building a private port in Malaisie. Hardy is interested in Singapore, Penang, and Malacca, but he prefers to wait until the region is stable before proceeding."


    "One of his subordinates suggested purchasing land there, similar to what Hardy did with the Cayman Islands. Although Hardy didn''t outright reject the idea, he seemed open to it. Considering the government''s current need for funds to address overdue national bonds, perhaps we could sell these territories to Hardy in exchange for the money we need."


    The telegram soon reached Britain.


    Princess Elizabeth read it and didn''t suspect Hardy of any ulterior motives. Given that Hardy was already the governor of the Cayman Islands and owned vast tracts of land, including a million square kilometers in Australia, small colonies like Singapore, Penang, or Malacca hardly seemed worth scheming over.


    Elizabeth focused instead on Hardy''s apparent need.


    If he truly wanted these territories, selling them wasn''t out of the question. The constant troubles in the region made eventual loss likely, and turning them into cash now would benefit Britain. Any future issues would become Hardy''s responsibility to manage as governor.


    Of course, Selling colonies required government approval. Princess Elizabeth immediately contacted the Prime Minister for a discussion.


    The Prime Minister arrived at Buckingham Palace and reviewed Princess Margaret''s telegram. Like Elizabeth, he didn''t suspect Hardy of scheming for the colonies. After all, the Cayman Islands were already sold to him, so what were Malaisie''s three small territories in comparison?


    ---

 Chapter 624 Discussion Of Selling The Malaisien Colonies

    "Your Highness, do you think Hardy would actually buy them? The situation there is unstable, and no one can predict the future. There''s a real risk he could lose his investment," the Prime Minister said.


    Princess Elizabeth shook her head.


    "I''m more concerned about the economic impact of overdue national bonds on Britain. If we default, the pound''s credibility within the International Monetary Fund will drop several levels. It would take immense sacrifices to recover."


    "Hardy has the funds we need. Selling the Malaisien colonies to him in exchange for a long-term loan could work. He''s already the governor of the Cayman Islands¡ªwhat difference does it make if he also becomes the governor of Singapore?"


    The Prime Minister, who had been fretting over the lack of funds, was visibly worn down. Two days earlier, he''d learned that the U.S. wouldn''t offer a loan, leaving him in despair.


    "Your Highness, my suggestion is to retain Singapore. This will preserve our influence over Malaisie."


    Britain''s colonial presence in Malaisie had always centered on Singapore, initially occupied for maritime convenience. The current governor''s residence was located there.


    "Penang and Malacca can be ceded under terms similar to the Cayman Islands¡ªcomplete autonomy. This would give Hardy the security to build his port. As for the loan, I propose $500 million over ten years at a low interest rate," the Prime Minister stated.


    With $500 million, Britain could not only resolve its national bond crisis but also allocate funds for domestic development.


    "Five hundred million¡ªisn''t that too high? Will he agree?"


    "We can try."


    "Alright, I''ll send a telegram to Margaret to discuss the proposal with Hardy and see if he''s willing to accept the deal."


    ...


    In the afternoon, Hardy, along with Margaret and Taylor, arrived at the racetrack. The racetrack now held two races every day. Covering an expansive area of 300,000 square meters, it boasted a grandstand that could accommodate 80,000 spectators.


    The facility was well-equipped and home to over 200 well-bred horses.


    This racetrack featured a red clay track. Las Vegas''s arid climate, combined with significant temperature fluctuations between day and night, made grass maintenance prohibitively expensive. Additionally, the sight of horses kicking up red dust as they ran lent a unique charm to the track, becoming its defining feature.


    Hardy had his own exclusive steed at the racetrack, as did his women. At this moment, Hardy was astride a tall, black stallion, while Taylor rode a pure white mare.


    Margaret, lacking a personal horse, selected a chestnut racehorse. The three of them galloped around the track for two laps before Margaret proposed a race.


    The result? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret won.


    Taylor''s loss was expected, but Hardy felt somewhat frustrated at being beaten. A grown man losing to Margaret¡ªit didn''t sit well with him.


    As if that weren''t enough, this race came with a wager.


    Hardy owed Margaret a promise¡ªspecifically, a shopping spree card for the casino''s shopping district, colloquially referred to as the "Take-Whatever-You-Want-Hardy-Will-Pay Card."


    The bet had been Margaret''s idea. Hardy strongly suspected she had planned this in advance, lying in wait to trap him.


    After her victory, Margaret, full of excitement, jumped up in triumph. She didn''t even bother with her horse, pulling Taylor along as she left.


    "Hey, where are you two going?" Hardy called out.


    "Shopping! Last time we explored the Caesar''s Palace shopping district; this time, we''re heading to the Venetian. I''m going to spend all your money!" Margaret shouted back.


    Damn.


    This little spitfire seemed determined to bleed him dry.


    Fortunately, Hardy was wealthy enough to handle it. Otherwise, her antics might have been financially devastating.


    Women¡ªthey''re born to spend. They could shop endlessly without tiring. Hardy had no choice but to accompany them to the Venetian shopping district.


    A shopping spree ensued.


    The two women went on a wild shopping rampage.


    Clothes, shoes, handbags, perfumes, cosmetics¡ªeven bikinis weren''t spared. However, they didn''t show much interest in expensive jewelry or watches.


    The shopping frenzy lasted over four hours, ending only when they were utterly exhausted. By then, they were trailed by dozens of attendants, each carrying piles of boxes. The sheer volume of their purchases could easily fill an entire room.


    The sight of the two women followed by a procession of attendants drew many curious glances.


    The shops in the casino''s shopping districts offered excellent service. If you bought too much, attendants could deliver your purchases directly to your hotel room. And if you weren''t done shopping, you could even request an attendant to accompany you.


    Sometimes, wealthy individuals would bring their dates shopping, trailed by three, five, or even eight attendants. It had become a status symbol.


    This phenomenon had been orchestrated by Hardy himself, designed to encourage wealthy clients to flaunt their spending power, enhancing the thrill of buying and increasing competitive consumption.


    In the six months since the shopping districts had opened, the sight of attendants trailing behind shoppers had become fairly common. However, an entourage of dozens of attendants, like today, was still a rarity and had many people gawking.


    How much could they have bought?


    It was well-known that luxury goods on these streets were incredibly expensive, often priced in the hundreds or thousands of dollars. The total cost of those boxes could easily exceed several hundred thousand dollars.


    Whose women were these, flaunting such extravagance? Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Margaret was ruthless with her spending, and with Taylor in tow, they often bought items in pairs.


    Once the two had shopped to their hearts'' content, they had the attendants deliver their purchases to the hotel. As for the bill, naturally, Hardy settled it.


    Hardy signed off.


    As for the money spent, he''d write it off later as a tax deduction.


    By the time the shopping spree ended, it was already 11 PM. The two women weren''t ready to call it a night, dragging Hardy to a nightclub. Once inside, the roaring music and electric atmosphere immediately drew them in. They danced wildly to the rhythm of the music.


    Dancing.


    Drinking.


    Reveling.


    Margaret completely let go of her royal demeanor, indulging in unrestrained enjoyment.


    ---

 Chapter 625 Singapore, Penang and Malacca Deal

    Both women drank a lot, enough to become tipsy.


    As they danced, Margaret pressed close to Hardy, her hips swaying against his body to the beat of the music. In the dim, flashing lights, no one could see or cared to notice.


    Margaret''s gaze grew hazy. Turning around, she wrapped her arms around Hardy''s neck and whispered into his ear, "I think these past few days have been the happiest of my life."


    With that, she pulled Hardy close and planted a firm kiss on his lips. It was passionate and intense.


    Before Hardy could react, Margaret released him.


    "Woohoo! Oh yeah!" Margaret shouted excitedly, clinging tightly to Hardy as she danced with wild abandon to the booming music.


    Hardy thought to himself, This girl has completely let herself go.


    As for the kiss, it was nothing to overthink¡ªjust a friendly gesture.


    The night ended with both women drinking themselves into a stupor.


    Completely inebriated.


    It was uncannily similar to the time in England.


    Hardy waved his hand, and a dozen security personnel appeared from all directions. Picking up the two women as if they were children, Hardy carried them out of the nightclub.


    He loaded them into the car.


    Back to the hotel.


    The next morning, Margaret woke from her slumber with a slight headache¡ªa hangover''s aftermath.


    By the end of the night, she had completely blacked out.


    However, she clearly remembered kissing Hardy. In that moment, she had felt a sudden impulse to kiss him.


    It was a strange and subtle feeling.


    At the time, her breath quickened, her heart raced, her knees weakened, and she felt on the verge of an emotional outburst.


    Now, recalling it made Margaret blush.


    These past few days had indeed brought her immense joy.


    But she knew this lifestyle had to end today. She had to return to her duties as a princess. She had claimed to be resting in Los Angeles for two days, and if she stayed longer, the media might start to notice.


    Margaret freshened up and dressed.


    Just then, her accompanying steward entered the room. "Princess, we received a telegram from the Crown Princess last night. You were busy, so I didn''t disturb you."


    The steward handed her the telegram.


    It was from her sister, Princess Elizabeth. The message instructed Margaret to facilitate Hardy''s purchase of land in Southeast Asia. The offer included both Penang and Malacca, granting Hardy the position of governor of these territories, along with autonomous administrative rights similar to those in the Cayman Islands.


    The price? Hardy would need to purchase $500 million worth of British long-term bonds.


    The telegram directed Margaret to handle negotiations with Hardy and to report back as soon as there were results.


    After reading the telegram, Margaret''s first thought was that she could stay longer.


    Her heart immediately leapt with excitement.


    As for the Negotiation, It could be handled slowly.


    If she returned late, she could always say Hardy was still considering it.


    How clever she was.


    Last night, Taylor hadn''t shared a room with her again¡ªshe must have gone to Hardy''s room. Margaret wondered if they were awake yet.


    Picking up the phone, Margaret dialed Hardy''s room number. She guessed right¡ªHardy hadn''t gotten out of bed, though he wasn''t exactly sleeping either.


    Last night, Taylor had been drunk, and Hardy hadn''t touched her. But by morning, Taylor had been far more proactive. When the phone rang, Hardy was in the middle of enjoying a very enthusiastic wake-up kiss. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Baron Hardy, would you have time to come to my room? There''s something important I''d like to discuss with you," Margaret said.


    "Of course, give me a few minutes," Hardy replied.


    Hardy''s "few minutes" stretched into half an hour. When he finally arrived, Margaret greeted him with a smile. "Good morning, Your Royal Highness. Did you sleep well last night?" he asked.


    "Not bad. I received a telegram. Would you like to take a look, Baron Hardy?" Margaret responded.


    "A telegram? For me to see?" Hardy was puzzled.


    Taking the telegram Margaret handed him, Hardy quickly skimmed it. A flurry of thoughts raced through his mind. The plan he had been orchestrating was finally bearing fruit. Margaret hadn''t disappointed him¡ªshe had indeed reported the matter to the British government, and now they had responded.


    They were desperate for money and wouldn''t let an opportunity slip away.


    But Margaret handing over the telegram directly¡ªwhat was her game? She was supposed to negotiate, yet she was laying all her cards on the table. Wasn''t she afraid her sister would punish her?


    Margaret looked at Hardy and said, "Yesterday at lunch, I overheard your team discussing your interest in purchasing land in Southeast Asia to build a shipping port."


    "Please forgive my eavesdropping, Baron Hardy. I didn''t mean to scheme against you, but the British government is in dire financial straits. My sister and the government are trying to solve this crisis."


    "So, I thought, if you needed land, Britain''s colonies in Southeast Asia could be sold to you. It seemed like a mutually beneficial solution, so I sent a telegram to my sister, informing her of your interest."


    "You''ve seen her reply now. The Prime Minister agrees to sell you a few plots of land in Southeast Asia, granting you the title of Governor along with autonomy, similar to the Cayman Islands."


    "I''m showing you this telegram to express my sincerity. I have no intention of being a middleman who profits from both sides. If you''re genuinely interested in purchasing the land, I''m willing to mediate with the British government on your behalf. What do you think?"


    Margaret finished speaking and looked at Hardy.


    Her straightforwardness caught Hardy off guard. If it had been about scheming, he could have played along effortlessly. But faced with her open and honest approach, he almost felt guilty about deceiving her. Quickly shaking off the thought, he reminded himself: he was a capitalist, doing what any capitalist would do.


    Hardy fell into deep thought.


    Margaret sat quietly beside him, watching Hardy''s contemplative expression. The more she looked, the more handsome he seemed. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cough, cough¡ªfocus.


    After a while, Hardy finally spoke. "I am indeed interested in purchasing land there. Being granted the title of Governor and regional autonomy aligns with my requirements. However, $500 million for 10-year bonds¡ªYour Highness, to be honest, that price isn''t cheap."


    "The place I''m most interested in is Singapore. Penang and Malacca don''t have nearly the same geographical advantages as Singapore. They''re more like backup options. If it''s just Penang and Malacca, I don''t think it''s worth $500 million."


    ---

 Chapter 626 A Visit to the Cayman Islands

    Hearing this, Margaret became visibly excited.


    "So, you''re saying you''re willing to purchase land in Southeast Asia?" she asked quickly.


    "Yes," Hardy nodded.


    "And you''re willing to spend $500 million on British bonds?"


    "Yes."


    "So, the issue now is that you want Singapore included, while my sister is only offering Penang and Malacca. Is that correct?"


    "Mm, correct."


    "Then if Singapore is included, the deal can go through?"


    "Well¡­you could say that," Hardy confirmed. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Great! I''ll send my sister a telegram right away and convince her to add Singapore!" Margaret said joyfully as she rushed off to instruct her steward to send the message.


    Hardy watched Margaret''s retreating figure.


    This girl handled business with such startling efficiency.


    A massive deal involving $500 million and several colonies was, to Margaret, as simple as basic arithmetic.


    Margaret saw it as straightforward, but back in Britain, Princess Elizabeth and the Prime Minister saw it as anything but. From Margaret''s telegram, however, they gleaned one piece of promising information¡ªHardy was indeed interested in the Malayan colonies.


    But Singapore, located at a strategic chokepoint, held far greater economic and strategic value than Penang and Malacca. The Governor''s Office itself was located there.


    The British were not ready to relinquish Malaya entirely. Clinging to a glimmer of hope, they were reluctant to abandon such significant interests.


    Yet $500 million was urgently needed. Now it was Elizabeth and the Prime Minister''s turn to agonize.


    They convened the cabinet to discuss the matter.


    Meanwhile, Margaret and Hardy returned to Los Angeles. After laying low for two days, Margaret reemerged as a princess, visiting Hollywood studios and touring ABC Television. She emphasized that Britain could collaborate with America to create more and better entertainment programs.


    Everywhere she went, she was warmly welcomed by the public.


    A reporter asked, "Your Highness, what are your impressions of America?"


    Margaret replied gracefully, "The people here are warm and welcoming. The economic development of the United States is remarkable and worthy of global admiration. In the future, as globalization progresses, I hope Britain and America will work together to contribute to humanity''s advancement."


    Another journalist asked, "What''s next on your itinerary, Your Highness?"


    Margaret smiled and said, "I''ve visited Washington to meet President Johnson, toured New York, and now explored Los Angeles¡ªthese are America''s most iconic cities. Next, I plan to visit the British territory of the Cayman Islands at the invitation of Governor Hardy. He has told me that the Cayman Islands will be developed into the Caribbean''s premier tourist destination.


    "After visiting the Cayman Islands, I''ll return to Britain."


    The Cayman Islands trip had been Hardy''s suggestion. On the way back to Los Angeles, he and Margaret had chatted about the islands'' development and construction.


    Hardy explained that the Cayman Islands would feature the world''s most luxurious casinos and the largest duty-free luxury shopping area, even surpassing the combined size of Las Vegas''s shopping districts. Beyond clothing, shoes, and cosmetics, it would also offer yachts, cars, motorcycles, and private planes.


    He also planned to establish a jewelry processing center there, turning the Cayman Islands into a global hub for high-end jewelry.


    Margaret was astonished by Hardy''s offshore company policies and tax-free incentives. Although not well-versed in finance, she could sense the immense benefits such policies could yield.


    "If you acquire Singapore, Penang, and Malacca, will you turn them into places like the Cayman Islands?" Margaret asked.


    "The regions differ, so the developments will too. But wherever there''s potential, I''ll replicate successful practices, like offshore companies. The Cayman Islands are far from Asia, suitable for Europe and America. If I gain Singapore, I''ll make it Asia''s tax-free and offshore financial hub."


    After spending two more days in Los Angeles, Hardy and Margaret flew to Miami, where they would board a cruise ship to the Cayman Islands.


    Elizabeth Taylor didn''t join them this time, as she had her own commitments. As for Hardy, he planned to take Margaret on a tour of the Cayman Islands before they flew directly to Britain together. Hardy had already received an invitation from the British Prime Minister to discuss the sale of the Malayan colonies in detail.


    Although the inclusion of Singapore hadn''t been confirmed, Hardy felt confident that the deal could be closed.


    It was, after all, just a question of money.


    The luxurious cruise shipSerenitysailed on the azure sea, traveling from Miami to the Cayman Islands in just one day and one night. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Originally owned by an American shipping company, this cruise ship could accommodate 3,700 passengers at once, featuring bars, casinos, theaters, and other facilities. Now acquired by the Hardy Group and renovated, it was prepared to transport tourists once operations began in the Cayman Islands.


    This was only the beginning. When the Caymans prospered, more cruise ships would be purchased, allowing departures from cities like New York, Miami, and Los Angeles to the islands for tourism, shopping, and gambling.


    On another front, once the Cayman airport was completed, flights from Miami to the Cayman Islands would take just over an hour, making the journey convenient and swift.


    On the cruise ship''s deck, Princess Margaret lounged in a robe-like nightgown. It was evening, and the bright moon hung high above the sea. Hardy approached her, handing her a glass of alcoholic beverage before settling into the adjacent lounge chair.


    "This feeling is truly relaxing. My mind is at ease, and I don''t have to think about anything," Margaret said contentedly, gazing at the night sky.


    Hardy took a sip of his drink and said with a smile, "If you like it, you''re welcome here every year. My Cayman Islands will always be open to you. I''ll even get you a discount card for 20% off."


    "So stingy, only 20% off?" Margaret pouted.


    "If you''re willing to be the ambassador for luxury goods, I''ll give you an annual shopping card worth a million dollars," Hardy offered.


    Luxury brands often owe their prestige to their association with royalty, creating an impression of high status among ordinary people.


    Many of the most renowned brands today either used to or still serve royalty exclusively.


    If Hardy could bring Margaret on board as a brand ambassador, she wouldn''t even need to do much. To promote a brand, she''d only need to wear or display it at a few events.


    ---

 Chapter 627 Events Unfolds Beyond Plans

    "A million dollars? That''s not enough," Margaret replied.


    To Hardy, her response signaled agreement but with a higher price tag.


    "How much do you think is appropriate?" Hardy asked.


    "For each brand separately, between $500,000 and $1,000,000," Margaret countered shrewdly.


    "Fine, then let''s negotiate on a case-by-case basis," Hardy said, raising his glass with a smile.


    If a brand gained significant value, the return would far exceed the investment of $500,000 to $1,000,000, effectively making it an advertising expense.


    Margaret clinked her glass against Hardy''s, signaling a verbal agreement. Thrilled by this lucrative arrangement, she anticipated having more spending money.


    During her time in the U.S., she had lost quite a bit of her allowance to sweepstakes scams on television.


    The next morning.


    When Margaret opened her eyes, she found the cruise ship had stopped. Looking out the window, she saw a harbor outside.


    They had arrived at Cayman Port.


    After quickly washing up and dressing, Margaret found Hardy waiting in the hall. He escorted her off the ship to the island.


    The Cayman Islands maintained a pleasant and comfortable temperature of over 20 degrees Celsius year-round. After over a year of development, many facilities were already complete.


    The port was 80% finished, allowing for smooth passenger traffic. Although the airport wasn''t fully operational, planes could already take off and land. Seaside villas were entirely constructed, featuring wooden structures that were quick to build.


    Island-wide and city roads were now open.


    The casino''s construction was the slowest, as Hardy envisioned it surpassing Las Vegas in both scale and luxury. While the main structure was complete, interior decorations were ongoing.


    Hardy led Margaret into a convertible. "How about I give you a tour of the island''s sights?"


    "Sure," Margaret agreed happily.


    Scenic views lined the island''s highway¡ªendless coconut groves and beaches stretched as far as the eye could see. The convoy eventually arrived at the Governor''s Residence.


    The Cayman Governor''s Residence covered a vast area, with a wide lawn in the front and a white Victorian-Renaissance-style building with Roman classical influences in the back. Renovations were still underway.


    A few kilometers from the Governor''s Residence stood the Cayman Government Building, where all administrative operations would eventually centralize.


    After touring the island, they arrived at the seaside villa resort and checked into a beachfront hotel. From the window, they could see a grove of coconut trees below and the vast blue ocean in the distance.


    Closer to the shore were rows of villas.


    "Staying in a villa near the beach must be amazing," Margaret remarked.


    "Those villas are fully furnished and ready for occupancy. But there are no guests right now," Hardy replied.


    "Aren''t I a guest? How do you plan to entertain me over the next two days?" Princess Margaret asked. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll take you swimming and diving. The Caymans'' coral reefs are the most beautiful in the world¡ªnothing else compares," Hardy said.


    Dressed in swimsuits,


    The two donned goggles and snorkels, diving through the sea, marveling at the underwater world.


    Tired from swimming, they lay on the damp sand to rest.


    Swoosh!


    Margaret scooped up a handful of sand and flung it at Hardy. He retaliated, throwing sand back as Margaret laughed and dodged.


    Hardy got up to chase her, and they frolicked on the beach.


    "Ah!"


    Margaret suddenly lost her footing and fell onto the sand. Hardy, close behind her, instinctively wrapped an arm around her slender waist, using his strength to twist their bodies so he landed underneath.


    As they fell, Hardy''s back hit the ground while Margaret landed on top of him. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Their eyes locked.


    Margaret''s heart pounded like a racing engine. Hardy broke the silence, "Your Highness, shouldn''t you¡ª"


    Before he could finish,


    Margaret leaned down and kissed him deeply.


    What the¡ª


    Was this really happening?


    Hardy wasn''t one to back down.


    He immediately responded in kind.


    In that moment, Margaret felt as though her consciousness had left her body, drifting along with the waves and sea breeze.


    Hardy''s hand gently glided over Margaret''s back, finally resting on her shapely hips, where he began to slowly knead.


    It wasn''t lust.


    It was just an instinctive action.


    The two seemed to forget the passage of time, fully immersed in their passionate battle.


    When they returned, their pace was leisurely.


    They strolled and chatted as the sky gradually darkened.


    "What shall we have for dinner?" Hardy asked.


    "Anything''s fine," Margaret replied.


    Hardy thought for a moment. "How about we have a barbecue party at one of the beachfront villas? I''ll cook myself."


    "Sure!" Margaret agreed cheerfully.


    When they arrived at the villa area, Hardy called for his staff, instructing them to open a beachfront villa and bring everything needed for a barbecue.


    The staff quickly prepared everything.


    "Alright, you can all leave now. The princess and I will handle it from here," Hardy said.


    The staff obediently left.


    Now, only Hardy and Princess Margaret remained in the villa area. Hardy set up the grill. The Cayman Islands were rich in seafood, so there were oysters, lobsters, mullet, and salmon. Using his special seasoning, Hardy made everything taste fantastic.


    Margaret joined in, enthusiastically learning and enjoying herself.


    They drank wine, ate barbecue, and felt the gentle sea breeze.


    The moon above shone brightly.


    Margaret glanced at Hardy and took the initiative to kiss him. That kiss was like a spark igniting gasoline.


    Boom!


    It instantly turned into a raging fire.


    Kissing deeply, the two stepped into the villa.


    Sometimes, the course of events unfolds beyond plans.


    Hardy hadn''t originally intended for this to happen, but over time, their interactions created undeniable chemistry.


    Especially over the past two days.


    Hardy had stopped resisting his feelings.


    A princess? So what? In this era it was capital that ruled. Even if the British royal family found out, they couldn''t do much to Hardy.


    Since the line had been crossed, there was no need to hold back anymore.


    In the following days, Hardy could see that Margaret was incredibly happy. Her entire demeanor became sunnier.


    Lying on a hammock under the coconut trees by the beach, Margaret rested in Hardy''s arms and whispered, "Hardy, even if it''s only a few days like this each year, I''ll be content. Can I keep coming to see you like this in the future?"


    "Of course," Hardy replied.


    "My sister sent another telegram, asking when I''ll return," Margaret said.


    "Tomorrow?" Hardy suggested.


    "How about the day after tomorrow?" Margaret proposed.


    ---

 Chapter 628 Negotiation

    Hardy and Princess Margaret left Cayman and returned to Miami, where Hardy''s private jet was already waiting.


    In fact, Margaret also had a private plane belonging to the British royal family.


    However, Hardy enthusiastically invited Margaret to take his plane. Margaret smiled and agreed, saying, "Just right, I can chat with Baron Hardy about economic issues."


    In the bedroom of Hardy''s private jet, Margaret nestled in Hardy''s arms. Parting was imminent, and once in Britain, it might be difficult for them to find another opportunity, so they cherished this moment deeply. Hardy made sure Margaret experienced a sense of boundless exhilaration.


    The plane landed at London Airport in the United Kingdom.


    Representatives from the British government and the royal family came to receive them. Margaret bid farewell to Hardy and boarded the royal convoy sent for her. Before leaving, she rolled down the car window to look at Hardy.


    "Baron Hardy, thank you for your hospitality in America. If I have the chance, I will invite you to tour Britain as a gesture of return," Margaret said.


    "It would be my honor, whenever I have time," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Margaret''s car departed, while Hardy boarded a vehicle sent by the British government and checked into the hotel they arranged.


    After arriving at the hotel, a diplomatic official respectfully asked, "Baron Hardy, the Prime Minister hopes to meet with you as soon as possible. When would you find it convenient? Do you need a day or two to rest from your journey?"


    "No need, tomorrow will be fine," Hardy replied.


    "Very well, shall we arrange it for tomorrow afternoon?"


    "That works for me."


    After the diplomat left, Hardy did not rest but instead pulled out a stack of documents and began reading.


    These were materials provided by Henry.


    Over a year ago, Hardy had already set his sights on Malaisie. There were two military bases there, and he had sent a large number of intelligence personnel to gather information.


    At the same time, he had also sent people to establish contacts with certain communities in Malaisie.


    As a result, Hardy''s understanding of Malaisie was no less comprehensive than the British, possibly even more thorough.


    In addition, Hardy drew upon memories from his later life.


    He knew that Britain''s control over Malaisie was already precarious. Since the independence of India and Burma, Malaisie had become Britain''s last colony in Asia. They desperately wanted to retain it, so they made considerable efforts. However, internal opposition was significant, and coupled with Britain''s post-war weakness, they were unable to maintain control and ultimately had to relinquish their interests in Southeast Asia, allowing Malaisie to achieve independence.


    Of course, the United States played a role in this.


    The United States had a penchant for promoting freedom in other countries.


    Having been at the top of the food chain in the United States for so long, Hardy understood the country''s policies. They not only strove to become powerful themselves, but they also aimed to weaken others. If others were weak, their relative strength increased.


    Sometimes people thought they didn''t benefit from a certain situation.


    Not true. They targeted any country that posed a potential threat to their existence.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    As long as they weakened you, their dominance would be secure. Then they implemented financial colonialism, which was far more insidious and potent than geographical colonialism.


    Currently, Britain was trying to preserve its last shred of dignity.


    But the United States was not about to let that happen and continued to stir up trouble.


    Eventually, Britain was reduced from an empire to an island nation, losing its former glory, and the United States played a significant role in this.


    At 10 Downing Street.


    This was Hardy''s third visit here, and he was already familiar with the routine. In the reception room, Hardy met with Prime Minister Clement Attlee.


    The focus of this negotiation was Singapore. Britain was willing to sell Penang and Malacca to Hardy but was unwilling to relinquish control of Singapore.


    "Baron Hardy, I understand your company is mainly interested in acquiring a port. We can sell you a piece of land where you can build your own port," Prime Minister Attlee proposed.


    As he spoke, an aide brought over a map of Singapore. It was clear they had come prepared. Using a pencil, Attlee circled an area near the harbor on the map. "Baron Hardy, what do you think of this location? It''s also a deep-water port with approximately 50 square kilometers of space. After acquiring this land, you can construct a second terminal."


    In the future, Singapore would have six terminals, but currently, there was only one¡ªSingapore Port¡ªand plenty of available land.


    Hardy could see that Britain was determined not to sell him Singapore. They still wanted to retain Malaisie as a colony. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Initially, Hardy only aimed to acquire Penang, Malacca, or Singapore, any one of which would give him a foothold in Malaisie.


    However, as events unfolded, his ambitions grew.


    Now, obtaining Penang and Malacca alone already exceeded his initial expectations.


    Hardy said, "It seems this is the best we can do. Since it''s a land purchase for port construction, the price of this land will naturally be much lower. Even in Singapore, the value of this land is likely just a few million dollars."


    "Prime Minister, I am willing to invest $200 million in British long-term bonds. What do you think?"


    Since the offer was limited, Hardy mercilessly drove a hard bargain.


    Prime Minister Attlee immediately shook his head. "Two hundred million is too little. Penang and Malacca are two big cities. You''re only offering $200 million to purchase bonds, which the British government will have to repay sooner or later."


    Hardy disagreed with this reasoning. "How much wealth can Penang and Malacca generate for Britain annually?"


    "This..."


    Prime Minister Attlee was momentarily at a loss for words.


    These two locations were underdeveloped and contributed little to Britain''s wealth. The real prize was Singapore, and both sides knew it.


    Hardy continued, "That place is not like the Cayman Islands. Cayman has only about 2,000 people, and I could relocate them. But Penang has over 300,000 people, and Malacca over 200,000. Most of the land is already occupied. I cannot displace these people. If I acquire these two places, what will I have apart from some useless wasteland, mountains, forests, and coastlines?"


    ---

 Chapter 629 Acquisition

    "As for Taxes? Oh, come on. Do you think those places generate any taxes? Will the tax revenue even cover the $200 million in interest?


    "Not only won''t they make money, but to stabilize the current population and suppress rebels, I''ll have to invest significant effort and funds."


    Hardy''s final terms were as follows:


    -$5 millionto purchase a 50-square-kilometer coastal area in Singapore, including nearby waters, to facilitate future reclamation and the establishment of his own private docking area.


    -$30 millionto acquire all remaining vacant land and sea areas in Penang and Malacca.


    The private estates, company properties, and land already owned by others in these areas would still belong to their current owners, even if the territories became Hardy''s fiefdom. It was impossible to seize these assets; only the unclaimed areas would belong to him.


    Most of these remaining areas were previously deemed undesirable, so their value was evident.


    -$200 millionto purchase British 10-year government bonds. In return, the British government would grant Penang and Malacca to Hardy as his fiefdoms, appointing him as their governor while granting these territories dominion status.


    Previously, Penang and Malacca, like Singapore, were directly governed British colonies. Other parts of Malaisie were protectorates where leadership remained under the local sultans¡ªessentially regional monarchs. Penang, Malacca, and Singapore, however, had no sultans and were directly administered by Britain.


    Now, Penang and Malacca would be handed over to Hardy for governance.


    Hardy also needed to acknowledge that these two territories remained dominions under the British Empire.


    However, Hardy''s authority was limited to Penang and Malacca. He would not have governorship over Malaisie as a whole; the British-appointed governor-general of Malaisie would remain based in Singapore.


    Additionally, Hardy agreed to invest$100 million, with $50 million going into British Telecom and $50 million into a British healthcare service group.


    Both were state-owned enterprises vital to Britain''s basic telecommunications and medical infrastructure. They urgently needed capital for development. Hardy''s investment in these shares would bolster British infrastructure, sparing the government the need to fund these sectors themselves.


    Compared to buying bonds, Hardy saw a higher return potential in investing in telecommunications and hospitals.


    The Prime Minister was tempted by Hardy''s terms and said, "I need to discuss this with the Cabinet before making a decision."


    "Of course. I''ll wait for your response, Prime Minister," Hardy replied with a nod.


    When Margaret returned to Buckingham Palace, Princess Elizabeth approached her and noticed her room filled with luggage.


    "You bought a lot of things?" Elizabeth asked.


    Margaret smiled proudly. "Yes, the luxury shopping streets in America are filled with global luxury brands. I bought gifts for you, Father, and Mother."


    Although the future queen lacked for nothing, she was delighted to receive a gift from her sister. "Margaret, you''ve spent so much time with Hardy. How likely do you think this deal is to succeed?"


    "Hardy is very interested in Singapore," Margaret replied.


    Elizabeth shook her head. "I''m afraid Singapore is off the table. It''s still too important to Britain right now. We can only sell him a piece of land."


    Margaret shrugged. "Then I can''t guarantee anything."


    Elizabeth smiled and asked, "Tell me about your trip to America."


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Margaret recalled something and began talking about a television series she had watched. "I think we should import more American TV shows. Hardy''s ABC network produces many excellent series. I''ve been binge-watching one, and I''m hooked."


    As for the gambling and her wild escapades in Las Vegas with Hardy, Margaret certainly didn''t share those with her sister. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two sisters continued chatting about TV shows.


    The following day, news of the Prime Minister''s negotiations with Hardy reached Buckingham Palace. Hardy agreed to forgo Singapore, which greatly satisfied Princess Elizabeth. As for Penang and Malacca, they were just directly administered colonies of little significance to Britain.


    Securing much-needed funds was far more important to the country.


    If unrest broke out there in the future, leading to independence, Britain would gain nothing. It was better to sell them now and earn some money.


    Regarding Hardy''s offer, both the Princess and the Prime Minister had already accepted it in principle. However, they hoped to extract even more money from this wealthy financier.


    On the third day, Princess Elizabeth hosted a dinner in Hardy''s honor on behalf of the royal family. It wasn''t a grand banquet but a simple family meal, attended by Princess Elizabeth, the Prime Minister, the Cabinet''s Economic Minister, Princess Margaret, and Hardy.


    The dinner table became the negotiation table.


    The final agreement was that Hardy would contribute an additional$50 millionas a loan to the Bank of Scotland. Furthermore, during next year''s ennoblement ceremony, Hardy would be elevated to the rank of viscount, with hereditary rights for his descendants.


    A few days later, the British government announced that, in recognition of Hardy''s significant contributions to the British economy, he would be granted the hereditary title of Viscount, along with the fiefdoms of Penang and Malacca. He would also be appointed governor of both territories.


    From that point onward, Penang and Malacca became autonomous territories, fully under Hardy''s control.


    Details of Hardy''s financial outlay were not disclosed by the press, but rumors quickly spread that Hardy had spent nearly$400 millionto acquire these two fiefdoms.


    Many people were stunned by this figure.


    Four hundred million dollars¡ªfor two small territories in Southeast Asia? Many believed it wasn''t worth it. To recoup that amount from those two places might take countless years. Besides, there were already rumors of unrest and calls for independence, meaning those territories might not even remain under his control.


    Some ridiculed Hardy privately, claiming he had made a losing deal and wasted millions.


    Hardy scoffed at such remarks.


    Those critics saw only the straightforward input-output equation but failed to grasp that these places would be worth trillions in the future.


    Through these territories, Hardy envisioned the foundation of a true nation.


    As for maintaining control over his fiefdoms, Hardy was no ordinary businessman. His HD Security and Defense Company was his trump card.


    ---

 Chapter 630 Penang And Malacca Situation

    How large are Penang and Malacca?


    Penang''s main city is located on an island, separated by a strait, with an additional piece of land on the opposite side. The total area is 1,046 square kilometers, comparable to the size of Hong Kong. Malacca is slightly larger, covering over 1,700 square kilometers.


    In terms of size, these two areas are comparable to medium-sized administrative regions in many countries.


    Penang currently has a population of over 300,000, consisting of approximately 60% Chinese, 30% Malay, and 10% Indians.


    In later years, Penang primarily developed its electronics industry, earning the nickname "Little Silicon Valley." Hardy believed that setting up a chip manufacturing base there in the future would be a great idea.


    Moreover, Penang has excellent ports. Although they are not as strategically located as Singapore, they could still become outstanding global transshipment hubs, boosting local development.


    Malacca now has a population of just over 200,000, with 55% being Malays, 40% Chinese, and 5% Indians.


    Both Penang and Malacca are relatively small, but compared to Singapore, they are larger. Singapore covers just over 700 square kilometers.


    Additionally, Penang and Malacca have advantages over Singapore because they are part of the mainland and have access to natural water sources. Singapore, being an isolated island, suffers from an extreme scarcity of water resources and has to buy water from Malaya, transported via pipelines to Malacca.


    Singapore''s key advantage lies in its excellent geographic location, situated on a crucial global maritime trade route. In later years, Singapore prospered primarily from its shipping industry, amassing significant wealth and becoming a developed nation with an average annual income of over $60,000 per capita, ranking eighth globally.


    Hardy planned to visit Penang and Malacca, but before that, he instructed HD Security to reinforce the military bases in both Penang and Singapore.


    He also dispatched two Fletcher-class destroyers acquired last year to sail fully crewed to Penang.


    As a result, HD Security bases in Southeast Asia now had over 3,000 personnel and a fleet comprising two destroyers, two frigates, four 600-ton patrol corvettes, and twelve 80-ton torpedo boats.


    Hardy and his team traveled to Singapore by private plane. This time, Singapore''s Governor Mountbatten personally welcomed them at the airport.


    "Baron Hardy, welcome to Singapore! Congratulations on acquiring two territories, Penang and Malacca¡ªboth are treasures," Mountbatten said with a smile.


    Hardy spread his hands with a slightly helpless expression.


    "I wish they were truly treasures. Initially, I just wanted to buy a piece of land in Singapore to set up a transshipment port. I didn''t expect things to turn out this way."


    Mountbatten, knowing Hardy had spent $400 million on this venture, couldn''t help but be astonished at the figure.


    "Your contributions to the Empire will not be forgotten by His Majesty the King and the Prime Minister," Mountbatten assured with a smile.


    "Come, let''s talk at the Governor''s Mansion."


    He then invited Hardy to the Governor''s Mansion.


    After they were seated, Hardy asked, "Governor Mountbatten, since you were previously responsible for overseeing Penang and Malacca, could you tell me if there are any conflicts in those areas? I want to avoid any troubles when I take over."


    "Oh, there are indeed some minor issues. It all started a few years ago with the plan to form the ''Malayan Union.'' Those who opted for independence aggressively, unlike the obedient Malayan Communist Party (MCP) that we supported, The Malayan Union is trouble."


    Mountbatten then recounted the series of events that occurred after the British expelled the Japanese and re-established control over Malaya.


    In truth, Hardy was already well-informed about these developments through the detailed intelligence provided by Henry''s department.


    After India, Burma, and other regions gained independence, the British were reluctant to let go of Malaya, their last colonial territory. They attempted direct rule, but the local Sultans opposed it. However, the Malayan Union was too dangerous to be left in place, so despite the Sultans opposition, the British still eradicated it.


    To solidify their shaky rule in Malaya, the British granted special privileges to the Chinese Malayan Communist Party (MCP). However, this management style was part of the British strategy to create division, a tactic they had previously used in India and other colonies.


    By fostering divisions between ethnic groups and inciting conflicts, the British could maintain control over these regions with minimal military force.


    As a result, the Chinese group gained privileges, but this led to the establishment of organizations advocating for the restoration of equal rights. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Subsequent clashes broke out, including incidents where British police arrested people and forcibly dissolved organizations.


    In short, the region had been fraught with ongoing disputes, which was one of the main reasons many considered Hardy''s acquisition of Penang and Malacca a losing deal.


    Even Governor Mountbatten privately doubted Hardy''s investment, thinking he might eventually withdraw in frustration, leaving behind only the 50 square kilometers of port land in Singapore from his $400 million purchase. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    While Hardy and Mountbatten were discussing the issues in Penang and Malacca, others were also talking about him.


    In a courtyard typical of Malayan architecture in Penang, seven or eight individuals were discussing Hardy. They were unsure whether the British granting Penang as a fiefdom to Hardy was a good or bad thing.


    "I heard that Baron Hardy was originally an American. What kind of rules do you think he will establish in Penang and Malacca?"


    "Didn''t the newspapers say that these places will become autonomous territories, with Hardy as the governor? He''ll essentially be like an emperor," someone said.


    "Who knows if he will grant us civil rights? Honestly, as long as we can live well, who would want to cause trouble?"


    "Some people are too radical. We''re too small in number and lack the foundation for independence. Striving for equal rights is already the best outcome."


    "Can we try to contact him and present our demands?"


    "I remember a prominent Malayan businessman has business dealings with him. Could we approach him?"


    "Let''s give it a try."


    "Also, coordinate with Malacca and Singapore. Our strength will be greater together."


    After resting for a day in Singapore, Hardy didn''t immediately head to Malacca or Penang. Instead, he flew to Japan on his private plane.


    ---

 Chapter 631 Hardy Dictate The Terms Of His Domains

    When the representatives received notice that Hardy was willing to meet with them, they were all excited and spent half the night discussing the upcoming meeting in their hotel in Kyoto.


    The next morning, they got ready early and prepared to meet Hardy. When their car arrived at the estate, the three stepped out to see a man standing in the courtyard, gazing at the serene hills of Arashiyama in the distance.


    Having seen reports about Hardy, they immediately recognized him as the famous Jon Hardy, the newly appointed governor of Penang and Malacca.


    Hardy turned to look at the three and nodded slightly, walking toward them.


    "You''re from Penang, Malacca, and Singapore?" Hardy asked as he approached. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Hardy. I am Ibrahim Ahmad from Penang. This is Abdul Rahim from Malacca, and this is Firdaus Osman from Singapore," one of them introduced.


    Hardy nodded and gestured toward the house. "Let''s go inside and talk. I''ve had tea prepared."


    Hardy led the three into the study. After the servants brought tea and left, Ibrahim Ahmad began, "Your Excellency Hardy, we''ve come here to¡­"


    Before Ibrahim Ahmad could finish, Hardy raised his hand to interrupt.


    "I can guess why you''ve come. Matters concerning Singapore are not my responsibility. As for Penang and Malacca, they are now my territories. The reason I agreed to meet you today is to convey my stance through you."


    Hardy''s tone was firm and commanding.


    As governor, and with Penang and Malacca under his control, Hardy was the primary decision-maker. The representatives sought this meeting to negotiate for rights and possibly even independence.


    However, Hardy had no intention of negotiating. His approach was clear: he would dictate the terms, and they would have to listen. As for any disagreements, they would have to resolve those themselves.


    Ibrahim Ahmad and the others stiffened slightly, sensing that Hardy would be a tough negotiator. They doubted this meeting would end in their favor.


    Seeing the three fall silent, Hardy continued:


    "Penang and Malacca will not become independent. They will remain my territories, autonomous under British sovereignty."


    "In a few days, I will officially take over Penang and Malacca. The governor''s office will be established in Penang. The policies for my territories are as follows:"


    Hearing this, the three became highly attentive. What Hardy said next would determine their future.


    "First, the territories will operate under the principle of equality. No group will be superior to another. All residents will have citizenship rights within the territories."


    "Second, freedom of religious belief will be upheld."


    "Third, freedom of language and writing will be guaranteed. English will be the official language, but learning Malay or other languages will not be prohibited. Schools may offer bilingual or even trilingual education."


    "Fourth, cultural traditions of different ethnic groups will be preserved."


    "Fifth, private property will be protected, and the British legal system will be implemented."


    "Sixth, the political structure of the territories will be governor-led. The governor, appointed by the Queen, will have authority over internal affairs, foreign relations, defense, security, and public services."


    "Seventh, a parliament will be established in the territories. All residents will have the right to participate in politics. Appointments of officials at all levels will also involve consultation with parliament. Parliament will hold some authority over economic development and administrative matters."


    "Eighth, judicial authority will rest with the governor, who will appoint the chief of police, the attorney general, and the chief justice."


    "Ninth, military authority will be solely under the governor''s control, with no involvement from parliament."


    The three representatives listened to Hardy''s terms with mixed feelings of surprise and relief. They had come seeking equality, and Hardy''s policies addressed their concerns. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    As for independence, they knew it was unlikely. Hardy''s proposals were already quite reasonable, even allowing for a parliament where representatives could have a voice.


    Hardy was not interested in negotiating but simply informing them. Human desires are endless, and no matter how generous the terms, someone would always be dissatisfied. Hardy could not meet everyone''s demands, so he decided to make all decisions himself.


    If they accepted, they could stay. If not, they were free to leave.


    After the brief meeting, the three left without lingering, returning to Malaya. On the way, Abdul Rahim from Malacca remarked, "I think the new governor''s terms are acceptable. At least they''re far better than what the British offered."


    Ibrahim Ahmad from Penang added, "The British strategy of dividing us from the Chinese was always transparent. Their aim was to maintain colonial rule by sowing discord between our groups. We never wanted trouble, just a stable environment to live in. After all, we''ve been here for hundreds of years. It''s the British who pushed us too far."


    "That said, Governor Hardy''s terms fall within the acceptable range we discussed before coming here," he concluded.


    Firdaus Osman from Singapore frowned. "Honestly, if Governor Hardy offered Singapore similar terms, we would accept them too. But he doesn''t seem interested in discussing Singapore. Its future remains uncertain."


    Hardy had his reasons for relinquishing Singapore.


    Some people always pursued lofty ideals, and Hardy believed in guiding those aspirations elsewhere. Naturally, that "elsewhere" was Singapore, still under British rule.


    With Penang and Malacca becoming autonomous territories, the troublemakers would likely lose their foothold and public support. After years of conflict, people longed for peace and stability.


    If Hardy had taken all three territories, resistance would have been inevitable, forcing him to confront hardliners.


    In truth, Hardy had no intention of resorting to violent suppression. By giving up Singapore, he allowed it to serve as an outlet for unrest.


    A few days later, Hardy received word that the two warships had successfully arrived in Penang and Singapore, reinforcements were in place, and intelligence-gathering efforts in Penang and Malacca were underway.


    The representatives who had met Hardy returned to their respective groups and reported the policies he planned to implement. Most locals found them acceptable, appreciating the stability they promised.


    However, the situation in Singapore was different.


    Reports indicated that a major strike involving tens of thousands of people was being organized in Singapore.


    ---

 Chapter 632 Receiving Penang and Malacca

    When the warships and personnel from the security company arrived in Penang and Malacca, Hardy informed the local administrators to prepare for the handover of the two regions.


    Originally, Penang and Malacca were under the direct jurisdiction of the Governor of Singapore, managed by a small group of British administrators, numbering no more than a dozen. The rest of the workforce consisted of local officials and staff.


    Recently, a new group of people arrived to take over their duties. The British administrators withdrew, while the local staff remained temporarily in their positions.


    These personnel were all sent by Hardy.


    At the same time, the security company assumed control of local law enforcement.


    The entire handover process was uneventful. The sight of warships docked at the port and American soldiers patrolling the streets in black uniforms with submachine guns was enough to instill a sense of awe among the locals.


    Hardy had previously established a military base in Penang. However, back then, the troops remained within the base, focusing on combating piracy and securing shipping routes, for which they charged transit fees to shipping companies.


    Now, these soldiers became the city''s law enforcement officers. This transition was not unfamiliar to them since HD Security had been involved in maintaining urban law and order in the United States, making the task a routine operation. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    At first, the locals viewed these American soldiers with a mix of fear and caution, unsure of what to expect.


    Gradually, as they realized the soldiers did not interfere with civilian life, their wariness diminished.


    The security company had strict regulations prohibiting the harassment of civilians, even stricter than those governing British soldiers.


    Of course, the soldiers wages were also higher.


    The average salary for general security personnel ranged from $300 to $400 per month, with additional bonuses for special assignments. They also enjoyed free room and board, which were of decent quality. Injuries incurred on duty were fully covered by the company, and insurance compensated for disabilities. Additionally, retirement insurance contributions were made monthly.


    This level of remuneration and benefits was considered generous even by contemporary American standards for spcial forces.


    For comparison, soldiers involved in the Korean War received a monthly stipend of just over $50.


    These individuals faced life-threatening risks on the battlefield.


    In contrast, HD Security personnel rarely encountered direct danger, making their work far safer than serving in a warzone. However, any threat to the company they served would also endanger their livelihoods. To safeguard their high-paying jobs¡ªand the lucrative bonuses that came with them¡ªthe guards were willing to go to great lengths to protect the interests of HD Security.


    Half a month passed. A large cruise ship departed from Japan and sailed to Singapore. Upon arrival, it was escorted by four warships from the Singapore base¡ªone destroyer, one frigate, and two patrol boats¡ªbefore proceeding to Penang.


    It was June in Penang.


    Flowers were blooming everywhere.


    Tall, round palm trees, towering ten stories high, stood majestically.


    At the port, tens of thousands of locals gathered, holding flowers in their hands, eagerly awaiting the arrival of their new governor.


    "Whooo~~!"


    The loud whistle of a ship echoed in the distance.


    The four warships docked at the port responded with their own whistles.


    Eight warships in total.


    Even the British military presence in Malaya could not match such formidable strength.


    The yacht docked slowly at the port.


    Soldiers lined up on either side of the dock, while officials who had arrived earlier waited for Hardy to disembark.


    The gangway was lowered.


    Hardy descended the ship, met with cheers from the crowd, as cameras and film equipment captured the moment.


    At the dock, Hardy delivered a speech.


    Previously, his discussions with Ibrahim Ahmad and Abdul Rahim had been private. This time, his declarations were made publicly, and they carried great significance for Penang and Malacca.


    "From now on, Penang and Malacca will uphold the principle of equality for all. Everyone will have the right to territorial citizenship."


    "The dominion will implement the British legal system, protect private property, preserve ethnic traditions, and ensure freedom of belief."


    "English will be the official language, but the learning of Malay, Indian, Chinese, and other languages will not be prohibited. Schools may offer bilingual or even multilingual education."


    "Moving forward, Penang and Malacca will vigorously develop the economy. Finance, manufacturing, electronics, processing, pharmaceuticals, jewelry, shipping, and foreign trade will all be key sectors of focus."


    "These regions will create numerous job opportunities and welcome immigrants."


    "In Penang and Malacca, we will establish branches of wells fargo Bank, HSBC, and Hardy Group. The dominion welcomes investors and settlers. HD Security, the world''s largest security company, will ensure the safety of residents and their property." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Penang and Malacca will become regions of safety, economic prosperity, abundant job opportunities, and freedom and democracy."


    Many were excited by Hardy''s words. No one liked living in war-torn environments where their lives and property were constantly at risk, unable to realize their potential.


    A stable political and security environment was essential for economic prosperity.


    Some Malay individuals even began considering inviting their relatives and fellow Malay entrepreneurs to immigrate to Penang or Malacca.


    The ceremony concluded.


    Hardy toured the city in an open car, showered with flower petals by cheering crowds lining the streets.


    The day''s events were flawless, culminating in their stay at the finest hotel in Penang.


    As Hardy''s governor''s mansion had not yet been built, he temporarily stayed there. Though he wouldn''t reside permanently, a governor''s residence was still necessary.


    The handover ceremony ended.


    Hardy''s speech was published in Southeast Asian newspapers the next day. Within 24 hours, news of Hardy taking over Penang and Malacca, along with his policies, spread throughout Malaya.


    The current situation in Malaya, with its pro-Chinese policies, had left many Malays marginalized, their businesses suppressed, and their lives increasingly difficult.


    Seeing the changes in Penang and Malacca, many began contemplating immigration, envisioning a more stable life in these regions.


    The following day, Hardy met with local elites and business representatives, including Ibrahim Ahmad and Abdul Rahim, as well as Malay and Indian representatives.


    ---

 Chapter 633 The Idris Family

    The following day, Hardy met with local elites and business representatives, including Ibrahim Ahmad and Abdul Rahim, as well as Malay and Indian representatives.


    During the meeting, he reaffirmed the dominion''s policies and announced plans to form a parliament soon.


    On the third day, Hardy issued the first governor''s order for the Penang and Malacca dominion, appointing Peter Smith as Chief Minister, equivalent to a Prime Minister.


    James Ryan was appointed as the Governor''s Financial Secretary, equivalent to a Minister of Finance.


    Joe McCarthy was appointed as Attorney General.


    Thomas Jefferson was appointed as Chief of Police.


    Anthony Eden was appointed as Minister of Tourism, Transportation, and Engineering.


    Richard Coles was appointed as Minister of Agriculture, Communications, Engineering, and Natural Resources.


    Hassan Saadawi was appointed as Minister of Culture, Immigration, and Sports.


    Truman Bowden was appointed as Minister of Education, Aviation, and Planning. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    Abd El Rahim was appointed as Minister of Health, Social Welfare, Narcotics Control, and Rehabilitation.


    The inclusion of two Malay ministers in the government further reassured the broader Malay community. After this news was reported in the newspapers, many Malay citizens felt more confident about immigrating to Penang and Malacca.


    The Malays were known for their intelligence and diligence. They were generally well-educated and relatively affluent. Many Malay families in Malaya had been running businesses for decades or even over a century, establishing family legacies with substantial assets. Currently, many rubber plantations, spice plantations, and farms in Malaya were owned by Malay families, second only to Chinese holdings.


    However, after the British implemented the Chinese privilege policy, many Malays began noticing increasingly hostile attitudes from Chinese and deliberate harassment by Chinese officials.


    Some Malay-owned enterprises were subjected to unjust treatment or forced to pay exorbitant taxes and fees, deliberately designed to drive them out of business so that their assets could be seized.


    Such plundering and extortion were not uncommon in any era, let alone amidst ethnic and religious conflicts.


    These business owners and plantation operators were often well-educated, with many having studied abroad, unlike the stereotypical unrefined rural landlords.


    Many of them had been in contact with Ibrahim Ahmad and Abdul Rahim, and they began writing letters or even visiting personally to learn more about the situation in the autonomous territory.


    The Idris family in Johor, who had lived there for over a century, was one such example. The family patriarch, Abdullah Hussain, was in his fifties and had studied in the UK for three years. The family primarily operated plantations and processing factories, growing rice, pepper, cocoa, tobacco, spices, and maintaining a vast rubber plantation spanning over 10,000 hectares.


    They also owned processing plants, including flour milling, rice milling, tobacco processing, and spice processing factories.


    Despite decades of turmoil under Dutch, British, and Japanese rule, followed again by the British, the Idris family had steadily grown through hard work and resilience.


    However, recent years had brought increasing troubles.


    Since the British announced recognition of Chinese privilege, Chinese had begun causing more issues, and the extortion had become unbearable even for families as established as the Abdullahs.


    Abdullah Hussain feared that if this continued, the situation would only worsen.


    Greedy officials with insatiable appetites might eventually escalate from extortion to outright confiscation of assets.


    The news of Hardy becoming the Governor of Penang and Malacca attracted significant attention in Malaya, and Abdullah Hussain took notice.


    Recently, newspapers had been regularly publishing Hardy''s speeches, covering the policies of the autonomous territory and future development plans.


    The recently announced investment promotion plans had caught Abdullah''s interest.


    Penang and Malacca offered very low tax rates and a series of incentive policies aimed at attracting investors to the autonomous territory.


    Additionally, plans to establish branches of Prosperity Bank and HSBC in the region promised greater financial convenience, especially for trade with the United States and Europe.


    Security was another crucial factor.


    Recently, Abdullah Hussain had felt increasingly unsafe in Chinese-dominated areas. To protect his family, he began considering relocating them while continuing to operate the plantations and factories remotely. His plan was to move his wife, children, elders, and other family members to the autonomous territory.


    The Hardy Group''s planned establishment of a branch in Penang and the autonomous territory also piqued his interest, especially in their industry collaboration initiative.


    The Hardy Investment Company proposed to:


    1. Provide financial support.


    2. Offer technical assistance.


    3. Ensure access to market channels.


    4. Guarantee security.


    Abdullah Hussain was aware of Governor Hardy''s immense influence in the United States.


    Partnering with him could provide significant protection for his family''s business, but Abdullah Hussain was unsure of the conditions Hardy might set.


    However, compared to the plundering and extortion by Chinese, Abdullah Hussain trusted Western economic cooperation more. Even if it meant yielding some profits, it would still lead to mutual development rather than facing a metaphorical knife at one''s throat.


    He decided to visit Malacca to see the situation firsthand.


    If the area proved to be stable, he planned to establish new businesses there and relocate his family.


    He also intended to discuss potential collaborations with Hardy''s group.


    Johor borders Malacca, with highways connecting the two regions. Abdullah Hussain instructed his driver to take him, his second younger brother, Azman Idris, and his eldest son, Hafiz Idris, on a day-long journey to Malacca.


    Upon arriving in Malacca, they discovered the streets decorated with colorful banners and flowers lining the roadsides. The atmosphere was festive.


    "What''s going on? Why is it so lively here?" Abdullah Hussain asked curiously.


    Hafiz Idris stepped out of the car to inquire and learned that Governor Hardy were making their first official visit to Malacca that day. When Abdullah Hussain heard this, he said, "It seems we''ve come at the right time. Let''s head to the port to welcome the Governor."


    The three of them went to the port.


    The port was already crowded with people.


    Security personnel in black military uniforms were lined up to maintain order. These soldiers were tall, strong, and had resolute expressions, clearly seasoned veterans.


    Not long after, the sound of continuous ship horns echoed in the distance.


    --- S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    AN: These names are a bit confusing.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris - the family head of the Idris family.


    Azman Idris - the second brother.


    Hafiz Idris - the son of Abdullah Hussain.


    Now, there is a small problem you may encounter: the use of "Abdullah" as a family name. No, that''s a mistake. "Abdullah" seems like a common name among Malays and Arabs and not a family name. As such, the family name is Idris. I have been trying to proofread, but mistakes remain. Please point them out if you see them.


    Abdullah = Servant of God


    ---

 Chapter 634 Partnering With The Hardy Group

    First came a dozen fast torpedo boats speeding through, followed by eight warships providing escort. At the rear, a luxurious yacht trailed them.


    Hafiz Idris whispered, "What an imposing arrival by the Governor, coming with such a fleet of American warships."


    His uncle, Azman Idris, replied, "I looked into Governor Hardy''s background in detail. It''s said that his wealth exceeds $8 billion, rivaling that of major conglomerates. What''s more astonishing is that he accumulated this fortune in just a few short years."


    "He''s also been conferred the title of Baron in the UK, serves as Governor of the Cayman Islands, Penang, and Malacca. Next year, during his elevation ceremony, he''ll be promoted to a hereditary Viscount."


    "He owns America''s largest television network and newspapers, controls the gambling industry, and single handedly supported the current U.S. President Johnson''s rise to power. He is considered the President''s closest ally. It''s said that his relationships with the military are excellent. He''s also a weapons dealer and supplier of resources for the U.S."


    "His HD Security Company is now the largest security firm in the U.S. and even globally, with over 20,000 personnel. In reality, it''s his private armed force. The U.S. even allows him to own all heavy weaponry below fighter jets and warships. Just think, which other company in the world could achieve that?


    "Currently, Governor Hardy''s armed forces in Penang and Malacca exceed the stationed British military''s strength here."


    "Additionally, he serves as Japan''s Economic Envoy, essentially its economic emperor. Even the Japanese Prime Minister shows him great respect. Now, every Japanese company has his investment, a feat accomplished when Hardy led seven major U.S. conglomerates to collaborate. This alone illustrates his deep ties and mutual benefits with those conglomerates, forming strong partnerships."


    "Hong Kong today is also dominated by the Hardy Group. While the U.S. enforces trade embargoes on Hong Kong and Macau, Hardy Group is the sole entity exempt, free to import any goods without restriction. The U.S. claims it''s to safeguard American corporate interests, but this privilege alone speaks volumes about Hardy''s immense influence."


    Abdullah Hussain Idris nodded as he listened.


    He was already aware of this information and knew it was one of the reasons for his visit to Malacca¡ªto align with a powerful ally.


    This was the first time Hafiz Idris had heard such details, leaving him utterly astonished.


    He could only marvel at how extraordinary Governor Hardy was.


    And to think he built all of this from scratch.


    It was incredible.


    While the three were chatting, the yacht docked at the port. Hardy disembarked, prompting the crowd to erupt in cheers.


    The Idris family trio''s first impression of Hardy was:


    He''s so young¡ªprobably only in his early thirties.


    Indeed, Hardy had just turned thirty that year.


    As expected, the ceremony proceeded in the usual fashion.


    Hardy stepped onto the podium and delivered a speech through the microphone.


    He spoke of equal rights for all in the Dominion, adherence to British legal systems to protect private property, establishing more enterprises to create jobs, vigorously developing the local economy, ensuring territorial security, and maintaining an open attitude to welcome investment.


    Listening to Hardy''s speech, Abdullah Hussain Idris initial cautious approach turned into firm resolve. He felt that Governor Hardy''s commitment to equality and justice offered a far better future than the oppressive dominance of the Chinese elites.


    Everything about Hardy''s governance followed Western legal principles, which promised to dismantle the unfair systems that had long oppressed the Malays and ensure justice for all.


    It meant their private property could be safeguarded.


    After Hardy concluded his speech, he boarded a car amidst the crowd''s cheers. As their vehicle passed through the streets, people on both sides showered it with flowers. Even Abdullah Hussain Idris reached into a nearby basket to grab a handful of petals to toss.


    "Brother, have you made up your mind?" Azman Idris asked.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris nodded with a smile, "Yes, I''ve decided. Second Brother, let''s purchase a plot of land in Malacca and build a new estate. Our entire family will move here. As for the plantations and businesses, those will remain as income generating assets."


    "We''ll transfer our household registration here as well, and relocate our company''s registration to Malacca. It will be safer this way."


    "Also, make sure to establish a connection with Hardy''s company. I believe this is the best way to safeguard our family''s wealth."


    Idris Idris nodded. "I agree with you, Brother."


    The three of them went to Hardy''s investment company in Malacca, only to be informed that all the staff had gone to welcome Mr. Hardy. They were told to schedule an appointment for the next day.


    After making the appointment, they left. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day, the Idris family returned to the company. This time, they were greeted by a manager named Paul, one of the senior managers at the investment firm. After reviewing the cooperation details from the appointment form and learning about the Idris family''s background, Paul realized they were major clients and personally handled their reception.


    "Mr. Idris, good day to you all. My name is Paul. May I ask what you would like to discuss?" Paul welcomed the three into the VIP room and asked warmly.


    "We hope to become a partner company of the Hardy Group," Abdullah Hussain Idris responded, then proceeded to give a detailed introduction of the Idris family''s businesses.


    The Idris family owned plantations, rubber estates, and several factories, with total assets valued at approximately four to five million U.S. dollars¡ªa fortune that qualified them as affluent even by American standards.


    "And how do you intend to collaborate?" Paul inquired.


    "We wish to sell a portion of our shares to the Hardy Group in exchange for the group''s support. The exact percentage of shares is negotiable," said Abdullah Hussain Idris earnestly, demonstrating his sincere willingness to partner, even if it meant sacrificing some benefits for the sake of added security.


    ---

 Chapter 635 Partnering With The Hardy Group Part 2

    Paul smiled and nodded. "In that case, we''ll need to conduct a thorough investigation of your assets and perform a valuation."


    "No problem," Abdullah Hussain Idris agreed readily.


    The investment company dispatched a team led by Paul, accompanied by security personnel, to inspect the Idris family''s properties. They reviewed account books, land deeds, factory equipment, and financial records over the years, ultimately arriving at a fair valuation.


    $3.5 million. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Idris family proposed selling 30% of their shares to the Hardy Investment Group. The investment company, however, preferred 40%, while ensuring the Idris family retained operational control.


    The Idris family eventually agreed.


    The Hardy Group was to pay $1.4 million to the Idris family. However, the transaction was structured differently, as the Idris family also needed support from the Hardy Group.


    They required financial aid, technological support, and, most importantly, access to the Hardy Group''s extensive network. With robust distribution channels in the U.S., Europe, Japan, Hong Kong, Penang, and Malacca, the Hardy Group offered unparalleled reach.


    The Idris family''s products could seamlessly integrate into the Hardy Group''s ecosystem, eliminating concerns over sales.


    For instance, their tobacco leaves could be sold to cigarette factories in Japan and Hong Kong, their spices supplied to markets in Japan, Hong Kong, and Europe, and their rice and flour directly exported to Japan. Even their raw rubber could be absorbed within the group''s distribution channels.


    In this regard, the Idris family stood to gain significant advantages, which could be factored into the investment value.


    Additionally, the Hardy Group offered protection. Paul explained with a smile, "All Hardy Group enterprises worldwide receive protection from HD Defense Company. We pay legitimate taxes but do not tolerate harassment or threats in any form."


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    After several rounds of negotiations, the final agreement was as follows:


    The Idris family would transfer 40% of their shares to the Hardy Investment Company.


    In return, the Hardy Group would provide:


    - Agricultural support: Access to advanced seeds, planting techniques, and processing machinery through partnerships with major American agricultural companies.


    - Financial support: Priority access to loans from Wells Fargo under favorable conditions.


    - Sales channels: Full access to the Hardy Group''s global distribution network.


    - Security services: Protection from HD Defense, with an annual fee of $150,000 to be paid solely from profits unrelated to Hardy Group shares.


    As for the $1.4 million, it was offset by the Hardy Group''s support policies.


    The Idris family''s enterprise shares were split, with Abdullah Hussain Idris holding 60% and Azman Idris holding 40%. The two brothers signed the agreement and affixed their seals. The contract was then notarized by the Dominion''s notary office, making it legally binding.


    Hafiz Idris, observing his father and uncle, remained silent throughout. It was only on their way back home that he finally voiced his thoughts.


    "Father, Uncle, are we really giving away 40% of the Idris family''s assets to Governor Hardy, and on top of that, paying $150,000 annually for protection?" he asked indignantly.


    Had this decision not been jointly made by his father and uncle, he might have assumed one of them had lost their mind.


    Looking at his son, Abdullah Hussain Idris spoke in a deep and steady tone, "Hafiz, you''re still young. Although you''ve had some education, there are things you''ve yet to experience. You should know how complicated the situation in Malaya is right now. Despite our family''s modest wealth, we''re nothing more than a struggling family caught between powerful interests.


    "And what does it mean to be a lone boat? It means we could be capsized by the smallest wave at any moment. Even a minor ripple, such as a Sultan deciding to exploit our family, would be enough to ruin us.


    "With the current state of affairs growing more precarious, the Idris family must find a reliable patron. In the past, I hoped to ally with the British, but they prioritize appeasing the Chinese to retain control of Malaya, often at the expense of us Malays.


    "Now, with the emergence of Governor Hardy, I finally see a glimmer of hope. So what if we give up 40% of our assets? With access to the Hardy Group''s channels, I can confidently say our wealth will double in two years. At that point, the assets we ''gave away'' will have already returned to us.


    "Truthfully, this 40% stake is akin to a protection fee. And as for the $150,000 annual security expense, I''m actually relieved they''re willing to take it. Paying that money ensures the protection and survival of the Idris family in these turbulent times."


    Beside him, Azman Idris nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Now that the Hardy Group holds 40% of our enterprise, any trouble we face¡ªbe it harassment or attempts to seize our business¡ªwould be seen as an attack on the Hardy Group itself. They would intervene, and we''d be shielded. In essence, we''ve made an excellent deal."


    Only then did Hafiz Idris come to a realization.


    ---

 Chapter 636 A Consensual Win Win Situation

    At this point, the political system of the Dominion had essentially been established. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Temporary Governor''s Office.


    Chief Minister Peter Smith and Minister of Economic Affairs James Ryan were reporting the situation during this period to Hardy.


    "Your Excellency, the construction of the Governor''s Office has already begun recruiting teams. Five design firms from the United States and the United Kingdom are participating in the bidding."


    Hardy nodded.


    The site selection for the Governor''s Office wasn''t arbitrary, the land, located in the Malacca region, had a slightly elevated terrain backed by a mountain and facing the sea. It spanned an area of 1,100 acres.


    The main building was not very large; most of the area was reserved for gardens.


    "Your Excellency, there are currently twelve confirmed corporate projects, including the construction of new ports in Penang and Malacca. Once completed, these will provide local freight port facilities and offer refueling, supplies, and goods transfer services for passing ships."


    In fact, Hardy had an even better port project planned for the 50 square kilometers of land in Singapore, but that was a Hardy Group project and separate from the business of the Penang and Malacca Dominion.


    "For now, the government office will temporarily use the former administrative building. Plans are underway to construct a larger government facility."


    "The court, prosecution office, and police station have all been established and are operational."


    "Immigration numbers have surged significantly during this period. This month alone, over 2,000 individuals have relocated here, with the majority being Malay businessmen and well educated university graduates. Additionally, a handful of British farm owners have also moved in, though only a limited number of open minded Chinese individuals seem ready to embrace the opportunities of capitalism."


    "The investment company has signed agreements with more than 60 business owners and estate owners from Malaya. These factories and estates, spread across Johor, Kedah, Kelantan, Negeri Sembilan, Pahang, and Perak, have a total value exceeding $34 million."


    Chief Minister Peter Smith smiled and said, "There''s an interesting phenomenon: all the signed business and estate owners are businessmen who are being prosecuted by corrupt Chinese officials or exploited by struggling Malay sultans seeking to extort them."


    Abdullah Hussain Idris, the head of the Idris family, perceived the risk and proactively offered 40% of the family''s assets as protection money¡ªa bold move.


    In fact, many others were making similar choices.


    With word of mouth among the businessmen community, the rapid chain reaction led to over 60 businesses joining the Hardy Group within a month.


    This wasn''t a case of Hardy forcibly seizing assets.


    It was mutual benefit.


    One side sought protection; the other sought assets. It was entirely consensual, a win win situation.


    However, some people, after hearing Hardy Group''s terms, turned away. In their eyes, handing over most of their assets for free was nothing short of robbery, albeit a refined one.


    Each to their own.


    Hardy did not insist.


    He believed that when problems arose for these individuals in the future, they would understand the advantages of cooperating with the Hardy Group.


    By then, many would come begging, crying, for Hardy to accept their shares and assets.


    After listening to the report, Hardy said, "In the future, businesses here should not focus on heavy industry since there''s no foundation for it. Instead, we should focus on processing industries and high tech fields. Southeast Asia produces a variety of gems and jade; the Dominion should aim to become one of the world''s leading gem processing centers."


    "As for immigration, we must continue to increase promotional efforts. The Dominion will need a lot of labor for future development. With only 600,000 people, it''s still far from enough. Even 6 million would not be too many."


    "The message about immigration should be promoted not only in Malaya but also in Indonesia, Cambodia, Thailand, and Myanmar. Advertisements and articles should be published in local newspapers, highlighting the Dominion''s abundant job opportunities and its safe, stable environment for investment."


    After giving his instructions, Chief Minister Smith and the Economic Secretary left. Hardy''s assistant entered the room.


    "Boss, we just received a telegram," the assistant said, handing over the document.


    The telegram was from the United States.


    It contained a simple message:


    "Hans Pharmaceuticals is collapsing."


    Hardy thought for a moment and instructed his assistant, "Make arrangements; I need to return to the United States."


    "Understood, Boss." The assistant left.


    ...


    The next day, Hardy flew to the United States.


    Upon disembarking, Hardy was greeted by Andy, who gave him a hug before they got into the car.


    Inside the car, Andy handed Hardy a copy of that day''sLos Angeles Financial Times. The front page was dedicated to Hans Pharmaceuticals.


    The headline blared: "A Colossal Scam: Hans Pharmaceuticals'' Stock Market Myth Exposed as Fraud."


    "Hans Pharmaceuticals'' fraud has been confirmed. Its so called miracle drug causes severe side effects and is far less effective than advertised, not even as good as the existing drug streptomycin. Investigations reveal fabricated data from trials conducted in Africa. Hans Pharmaceuticals is nothing but a scam company defrauding investors."


    The article detailed the journalist''s investigation.


    Last year, Hans Pharmaceuticals announced it had developed a miracle drug for tuberculosis.


    By mid year, reports surfaced of successful Phase II trials in Africa, transitioning to Phase III trials.


    During this period, Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock began to soar, transforming from a penny stock to a star performer, reaching over $100 per share.


    Earlier this year, several Japanese financial investment firms took over Hans Pharmaceuticals'' shares. Andy gradually released the circulating shares in his possession, leaving retail investors holding the bag.


    Through this operation, Hardy earned $380 million in cash.


    The aftermath was left to Andy and Henry. With Hardy busy with Dominion matters in Penang and Malacca, he had put this issue on the back burner.


    Now, the timing was ripe.


    Andy and Henry deliberately exposed the massive scandal.


    It was a premeditated maneuver.


    "Did you short it?" Hardy asked.


    "Of course," Andy replied with a grin.


    ---


    AN: Regarding the businessmen selling their assets to the Hardy Group in Malaya, most of these individuals are living in other domains either controlled by the Chinese Party or Malay sultans. Historically, both have persecuted businessmen and effectively destroyed the business environment in Malaya. In contrast, the Hardy domain strictly adheres to British business rules, making it a safe investment environment. Businesses there are not forced to sell assets to the Hardy Group for protection and only pay taxes. Those who do sell their assets are typically seeking the Hardy Group''s assistance in entering the international market. After re-reading the text, I realized I didn''t mention this point, so this is just a small clarification.


    ---

 Chapter 637 Hans Pharmaceuticals stock price collapse

    "And through several offshore financial companies and hundreds of accounts, we shorted a total amount of over $12 million with 20x leverage. The expected profit is around $125 million," Andy said with a grin.


    Goodness, If everything goes smoothly, this operation could bring in over $100 million again.


    However, this would certainly ruin a lot of people. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Capitalists are insatiable like this, greedily sucking the blood and flesh of others. Their growth is paved with the bones of countless victims.


    "So, what''s your next move?" Hardy asked Andy.


    "Actually, we don''t need to do anything now. Just wait for the market to react. Such big news will have people digging into it nonstop, eventually causing a full blown explosion," Andy replied.


    Hardy nodded.


    During this period, he decided to stay in the U.S. and enjoy the show.


    When he returned to the estate, he called the French girl Irina to come over. It had been a long time since he''d seen her, and this time, he decided to prioritize her. To be fair, her legs were the best among all the women Hardy had.


    The Los Angeles Financial Times suddenly broke a massive story about "Hans Pharmaceuticals," causing an instant stock market uproar. Hans Pharmaceuticals initially experienced a panic driven plunge, but it stabilized shortly after. After all, it was still just a rumor and hadn''t been confirmed.


    Even so, the market''s trust had already been shaken.


    However, no one was willing to buy Hans Pharmaceuticals'' shares anymore. The only reason its stock price remained stable was that those holding the shares didn''t want to sell, and there were no buyers in the market, effectively locking the price in place.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    This issue, caught the attention of the U.S. stock market, and the Japanese side was equally focused on it.


    Various news outlets reported on the situation, triggering fear among many Japanese investors. Those in the know understood that Japanese financial companies had invested significant amounts of money into Hans Pharmaceuticals.


    If Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock crashed, their investments would be wiped out.


    As a result, a lot of people were growing extremely anxious during this time.


    Two days later, Hardy woke up and prepared to exercise. Elizabeth Taylor was still sound asleep in bed. The previous night, Hardy had thoroughly "taken care" of her, leaving her so exhausted that she couldn''t wake up in the morning.


    After completing his workout in the gym and taking a shower, Hardy came to the dining room for breakfast. While eating, he read the newspaper.


    Today''sNew York Timeshad also published a report on Hans Pharmaceuticals, with content even more explosive than the previous days.


    "Confirmed: Hans Pharmaceuticals Committed Fraud; African Officials Verify Poor Results in Their Human Drug Trials."


    "The New York Times'' Africa Bureau found the site where Hans Pharmaceuticals conducted its human trials. Local officials revealed that they conducted a surprise inspection of Hans Pharmaceuticals'' experiments and discovered that the company wasn''t simply using the reported drug, ''Ethambutol.'' Instead, they combined ''Ethambutol'' with ''Streptomycin.'' Since it''s unclear which drug produced the effects, all experimental data from Hans Pharmaceuticals has been deemed invalid, requiring them to redo their experiments."


    "Hans Pharmaceuticals had previously marketed ''Ethambutol'' as a wonder drug. Why, then, was it used in combination with Streptomycin? This is clearly fraudulent. We strongly suspect that Hans Pharmaceuticals'' actions were solely to inflate their stock price and deceive investors."


    "We also interviewed former researchers from Hans Pharmaceuticals. Several of them disclosed that prior to Dr. Hans announcing his discovery of a tuberculosis miracle cure, many of Hans Pharmaceuticals'' projects had stalled. Its stock price had plummeted, and the company had borrowed heavily from banks, plunging into financial trouble. Projects were entirely suspended, and many salaries were still unpaid. It was at this time that Dr. Hans suddenly claimed to have found the tuberculosis miracle cure, causing the stock price to soar wildly. Based on this series of actions, there are strong suspicions of fraud."


    Following this report, Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock, which had held on for two days, entered a free fall, plummeting uncontrollably. Unlike in some countries, the U.S. stock market is completely free and does not impose trading halts, so Hans Pharmaceuticals'' drop resembled a waterfall, plunging to new lows.


    Hans Pharmaceuticals had always been a concept stock. People bought it based on the expectation of its success. Once it succeeded, it would have a vast market and immense profitability, which is why people were willing to invest in it.


    Of course, the reason Hans Pharmaceuticals reached such a high stock price was largely due to market speculation. Even for a promising concept stock, its price should never have soared so high.


    This couldn''t have happened without Andy''s brilliance and the earlier groundwork laid out, turning a mere speculative stock into an A-tier stock.


    By the time the market closed, Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock had dropped from over $80 per share to $20 per share, shrinking by four fifths from its peak.


    Hardy knew this wasn''t the end.


    The next day,The Los Angeles Timesreported again, stating that Hans Pharmaceuticals had caught the attention of the Securities and Exchange Commission (SEC), which had decided to investigate the company. If fraud was confirmed, Hans Pharmaceuticals could face suspension and legal consequences for those responsible.


    Holders of Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock were shaken to their core.


    Legal accountability? That''s of no use to them.


    What they wanted was money.


    If the stock was suspended, the shares in their hands would become worthless, turning into nothing more than scraps of paper. Many people rushed to the stock market, frantically selling off their shares.


    But at that point, who would be foolish enough to play the bagholder?


    As panic spread, Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock price plummeted further, closing at just $3 per share.


    A year''s hard work, wiped out in three days.


    And yet, this wasn''t the bottom.


    In the stock market, there is no bottom¡ªonly lower and lower, until the depths are unfathomable.


    ---

 Chapter 638 The Start of the Complete Collapse

    A few days later, Monroe returned.


    She had been in New York filmingThe Seven Year Itch, another one of her classic works, famous for the iconic scene of her white dress billowing. (Yup, that''s the one you guys always like to share. I kind of know why though.)


    That evening, Monroe modeled all her costumes from the film for Hardy, including that iconic white halter dress.


    Wearing the dress, Monroe received Hardy''s affections.


    Life is meant to be enjoyed to the fullest.


    Later that night, ABC aired a financial program featuring explosive news: the SEC''s investigation into Hans Pharmaceuticals had uncovered significant issues.


    The program, initially launched as a stock recommendation show by Andy, had evolved into one focused on stock and investment analysis. Andy, now Hardy''s company president, rarely appeared on the program, having nurtured a team of economic experts.


    The host shared the findings: According to the investigation, Dr. Hans had indeed used Streptomycin alongside his experimental drug during trials.


    As for the efficacy of his new drug, it couldn''t be determined because the trials were conducted as mixed experiments, with all data exclusively controlled by Hans himself.


    The data provided no clear conclusions, but the real problem was this: Dr. Hans had disappeared. Investigators in Africa found that human trials had ceased about two weeks ago, and Dr. Hans was no longer overseeing them. His whereabouts remain unknown.


    The SEC also discovered that even before Dr. Hans announced his tuberculosis miracle cure, he had sold all his shares in Hans Pharmaceuticals to a South Africa-registered company for $800,000.


    This meant Hans Pharmaceuticals no longer belonged to Dr. Hans in its later stages.


    The South African company, during the stock price surge, sold all its shares to other companies. The current major shareholders were financial investment firms that had bought in at high prices. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Meanwhile, the South African company''s funds had long since been transferred, leaving the company as an empty shell. Since no laws were broken, tracking the funds was impossible.


    The host turned to the economic expert and asked, "Professor Rice, as a financial expert, do you think Hans Pharmaceuticals is still a viable investment?"


    Professor Rice shook his head. "Based on the current situation, this transaction strongly resembles a scam. Of course, we can''t say for certain, but the risk level is now at its highest. Investing is about making money, not stepping on landmines. My advice is to stay far away from this stock."


    "As for those still holding shares, all I can do is wish them luck."


    The next morning, newspapers reported on the SEC''s findings. Since Dr. Hans was still missing and the research data unavailable, they couldn''t confirm the drug fraud. A decision on suspending the stock would depend on further verification, so trading would not be halted for now.


    For shareholders, this wasn''t necessarily good news.


    Dr. Hans had likely fled.


    Buying shares of Hans Pharmaceuticals was essentially an investment in the drug''s anticipated success.


    Now that expectation was gone, the company was just an empty shell with no real investment value.


    Following the reports, Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock price suffered another catastrophic decline, dropping to just a few cents within a single day.


    Many investors wept, as the stock left them penniless.


    In truth, the individual investors weren''t the biggest losers. The financial institutions that had bought significant shares of the company were hit the hardest. The millions they had invested were now worthless.


    Andy decided it was enough.


    One must not be too greedy. He instructed his team to close out their short positions. In less than a month, the operation had earned Hardy over $100 million.


    This time, the cries of anguish came not only from retail investors but also from numerous U.S. financial institutions. Having taken on the short trades, they naturally bore the risks.


    As for profiting off American financial institutions, Hardy felt no guilt this was wall street.


    A stock that once soared above $100 per share had plummeted to just a few cents. Even though it hadn''t been suspended, it was now virtually meaningless.


    Investors wailed in despair.


    Anger filled the air.


    This stock had rendered them penniless.


    News from the U.S. quickly reached Japan, plunging Japanese society into a frenzy of fear. Japan was experiencing a surge in investment enthusiasm, with people mortgaging antiques, gold, land, and homes to pour money into financial investment companies. These companies, in turn, had heavily invested in Hans Pharmaceuticals shares at their peak.


    Now that Hans Pharmaceuticals had collapsed, their investments were effectively wiped out.


    It wasn''t just retail investors who suffered¡ªmany traditional Japanese financial institutions had also entrusted large sums of money to these investment firms for management.


    From purchasing Hans Pharmaceuticals at over $100 per share to seeing it reduced to a few cents, they had nearly lost everything.


    Many were utterly devastated.


    The Abe Family


    Abe Fusajiro had mortgaged a lifetime''s worth of antique collections for over a million dollars, which he invested entirely into a financial firm. Initially, he was elated as the firm''s weekly reports showed continuous profits. Doubling his money in a year and quadrupling it in two years seemed well within reach. He boasted to his children about his boldness, confident he would retrieve his antiques and pocket an extra two to three million dollars in profit.


    When companies began accepting mortgages of gold, real estate, and land, he didn''t hesitate to mortgage three family properties, 300 acres of commercial land in Tokyo, and even the family''s hoarded gold reserves.


    Life was good.


    Abe Fusajiro would read the newspapers, calculate his growing wealth, and revel in the ease of making money. With a drink in hand and a geisha by his side, he enjoyed his carefree, luxurious life.


    But a few days ago, everything changed.


    The first newspaper article on Hans Pharmaceuticals sent a chill down his spine. His instincts screamed trouble, but he consoled himself that the thriving U.S. stock market would surely weather the storm.


    ---


    AN: The more I read about financial scandals, the more ruthless capital seems to me. What you are about to read next is chilling, but keep in mind that this is just one of many Ponzi financial scams. There are others far more severe, with the Quantum Funds incident taking the top spot.Be careful with your investments.


    ---

 Chapter 639 The Collapse

    Then, the bad news snowballed.


    Every day brought more anxiety, and Fusajiro found himself waking in the middle of the night from nightmares of losing everything¡ªhis money, antiques, properties, and land¡ªall gone. He would awaken feeling utterly powerless.


    Finally, the latest report arrived. Opening theGlobal Times, the front-page headline struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    "SEC Reports Hans Pharmaceuticals'' Total Collapse: Stock Plunges to $0.43, Down 260x from Its Peak. Experts Say Recovery Is Impossible, Leaving Investors Penniless."


    "The hardest-hit victims are several financial investment firms that heavily purchased Hans Pharmaceuticals shares. Their combined losses are estimated to exceed $400 million. Many of these funds reportedly came from Japanese investors."


    Fusajiro''s eyes bulged.


    His chest tightened, his breathing became labored, and dizziness swept over him. The world seemed to spin.


    He slowly collapsed.


    By the time his family found him, Fusajiro was gone.


    While grieving their father''s death, the Abe family was struck by an even harsher reality: their father had mortgaged the entire family''s assets to financial firms. Following the investment failure, they would soon be evicted from their home.


    What would become of the once-glorious Abe family? Were they destined for the streets?


    The Inoue Family


    Inoue Yuichiro, in his forties, was the son of a WWII veteran who had served as a colonel in the invasion of many Asian countries. His father had plundered wealth, resources, and antiques during the war, which the family used to live comfortably after his death on the battlefield. Yuichiro even founded his own trading company.


    When Japan''s investment craze began, Yuichiro joined the frenzy on a friend''s recommendation. He mortgaged his valuables, real estate, land, and even his company, raising over $400,000 for investment.


    For a time, he was lost in dreams of great wealth.


    Today''s newspaper shattered that dream. Learning that the financial firms had failed, Yuichiro leaped to his feet in panic. "Impossible! This can''t be true!"


    Refusing to believe his investment was gone, he rushed to the investment company for answers. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arriving there, he found hundreds of people gathered outside the firm, with more arriving by the minute.


    "Bring out your manager and explain if our investments are truly lost! Did you put everything into Hans Pharmaceuticals?" someone shouted angrily.


    "I want my money back! Return my investment now!" yelled another.


    "Where''s the manager? Get them out here to explain!" The crowd grew increasingly agitated.


    But no matter how angry they became, the firm''s Japanese security guards stood firm, barring entry to the building. None of the American financial managers made an appearance.


    Soon, a few journalists arrived, capturing the chaos with cameras and video recorders.


    That night, ABC Japan aired a report on the incident:


    "Collapse of U.S.-Based Hans Pharmaceuticals Sparks Panic in Japan: Investment Firms Face Massive Losses."


    "Several Japanese financial firms heavily invested in Hans Pharmaceuticals shares, resulting in failed investments. Angry citizens gathered outside the firms'' offices, demanding the return of their money, leading to unrest."


    "To maintain order, the U.S. Far East Command deployed soldiers to patrol the streets, dispersing the crowd."


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "When interviewed, representatives of the investment firms expressed regret, stating that they, too, suffered massive losses¡ªfar greater than those of the individual investors."


    "As for refunds, that''s out of the question. All investors signed contracts agreeing to the terms of managed investments, where gains and losses are borne by the investors. Before investing, we clearly reminded everyone:''Investments carry risks; caution is advised when entering the market.''We urge investors to remain calm."


    The Scene at T¨­nichi Bank Headquarters


    Suddenly, a commotion broke out below the building. Someone pointed to the rooftop and shouted, "Someone''s about to jump! It looks like President T¨­j¨­!"


    A crowd quickly gathered, craning their necks to see the figure standing on the seventh-floor rooftop.


    Though it was far, they could make out his face¡ªit was indeed T¨­j¨­ Kotar¨­, the president of T¨­nichi Bank.


    "What happened to the president?" someone asked.


    "It seems he failed in his investments. Rumor has it he raised several million dollars and invested them in those American financial firms. Now, the investments failed, and the losses are impossible to cover."


    "Is the president going to commit suicide?"


    "It looks like it."


    At that moment, several senior executives rushed out of the bank building. The vice president looked up and shouted, "President, please calm down! It hasn''t come to that yet!"


    T¨­j¨­ glanced down, his gaze hollow and empty.


    Whoosh!


    He leaped.


    "Aahhh!"


    Screams erupted from the crowd below.


    Thud!


    A pool of blood quickly formed in front of the bank''s main doors. The once-dignified president of T¨­nichi Bank now lay in a grotesquely twisted position, surrounded by splattered blood.


    He was motionless.


    Dead.


    In life, no matter how powerful or admired you are, death reduces you to nothing but rotting flesh. Onlookers stared at the scene, feeling only disgust and fear.


    The vice president stared at T¨­j¨­''s lifeless body, not with sadness but with a mix of anger and frustration. Grinding his teeth, he cursed silently:


    "You took the easy way out, leaving this mess for me to clean up. What am I supposed to do now? You selfish bastard!"


    A Wave of Suicides


    In the following days, Japan''s suicide rate skyrocketed.


    Some hanged themselves.Some inhaled gas.Some jumped from buildings.Some drowned in the sea.


    Body recovery teams worked tirelessly.


    Government Crisis Talks


    The widespread panic naturally alarmed the Japanese government. The Prime Minister and Cabinet members held an emergency meeting to discuss countermeasures.


    This investment craze had touched nearly every corner of society, involving tens of thousands of people and billions of dollars.


    To put things in perspective, Japan''s total foreign exchange reserves amounted to only $400¨C500 million. It was only thanks to the efforts of Hardy''s special envoy to Japan¡ªrevitalizing the economy through industrial and entertainment ventures, along with logistics support for the Korean Peninsula conflict¡ªthat Japan''s economy had shown any signs of recovery.


    "Do you think those investment firms were involved in Hans Pharmaceuticals'' fraud?" one cabinet minister speculated.


    The coordinated buying of Hans Pharmaceuticals shares by these firms did seem suspicious.


    "I think we need to investigate these firms to determine whether they engaged in fraudulent activities. If they did, we might be able to recover some losses for the affected investors," another minister suggested.


    ---

 Chapter 640 Who Was Really Benefiting

    Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida shook his head.


    "Those firms are foreign entities, and their investments took place in the U.S. We have no jurisdiction to investigate them."


    At that moment, someone proposed, "What if we ask Hardy''s envoy for assistance? I believe Hardy has the influence to uncover the truth."


    "Hardy is in the U.S., isn''t he?"


    "Yes," replied a cabinet member. "Recently, Hardy was appointed Governor of Penang and Malacca, as widely reported in the papers. He returned to the U.S. afterward, as his primary business operations are based there."


    "Hardy is truly remarkable. A British hereditary viscount with three fiefdoms and businesses across the U.S., Europe, Japan, Hong Kong, Southeast Asia, and the Cayman Islands. It''s said his total assets exceed $8 billion."


    "Send a telegram to Hardy. If we want to investigate these investment firms, we''ll need his help," said Prime Minister Yoshida decisively.


    Meanwhile, Hardy was en route to the airport when his secretary handed him a telegram. "Boss, this just arrived from Japan."


    Hardy glanced at the message.


    It was from the Japanese government, explaining that the financial panic caused by failed investments had led to numerous suicides. They hoped Hardy could intervene and investigate whether the investment firms had engaged in fraud.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "They really know how to pick their guy," he muttered.


    "Make the arrangements. After wrapping up in Italy, we''ll head to Japan," Hardy instructed his secretary after reading the telegram.


    "Got it, boss."


    The Japanese were looking for Hardy, assuming he was in the U.S., but he was actually in Rome, Italy.


    Roman Holidayhad begun filming.


    The director chosen for the project was William Wyler, the same man who directed the originalRoman Holidayin the previous world. Although this version was being made two years earlier, Wyler was still a perfect fit for the job.


    As for the male lead, Gregory Peck was once again cast in the role.


    In the previous world, the originalRoman Holidayfaced budget constraints. Initially, they had planned to film in a studio, but after scraping together more funds, they managed to shoot on location in Rome. However, the budget was only sufficient for black-and-white film.


    Many lamented that they couldn''t enjoy a color version ofRoman Holiday. This time, with HD Studios providing the funding, there were no financial worries, so of course, they were using color film.


    Some might argue, "The black-and-white version ofRoman Holidayis a classic, and a color version might lose its charm." Hardy, however, didn''t see it that way.


    He simply wanted a color version.


    He was the boss.


    This world''sRoman Holidaywas his call to make.


    Besides, if anyone really wanted to watch it in black-and-white, it was easy enough to desaturate the film. Turning a color film into black-and-white was far easier than the reverse.


    When Hardy appeared on set, the entire crew was abuzz. After all, he was the hottest name in America right now¡ªa bona fide tycoon.


    Gregory Peck, who had already met Hardy before, greeted him respectfully. Hardy then turned to William Wyler to inquire about the progress of the shoot. Audrey Hepburn stood nearby, dressed in the film''s iconic white dress. Her large, expressive eyes blinked curiously as she gazed at Hardy.


    "How''s the progress?" Hardy asked the director.


    "We''ve completed about a third of the shoot. Everything is going smoothly," Wyler replied.


    With no financial constraints, the director felt like he was in heaven. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy glanced at Hepburn. "How is Hepburn''s performance?"


    Wyler looked at her and praised, "Her charm is unparalleled. Those expressive eyes alone are enough to captivate any audience."


    Hardy smiled.


    "After working so hard, I imagine everyone must be feeling a bit worn out. Let''s take a day off. Use the time to explore Rome or relax at a bar. I''ll personally give each cast and crew member a $200 bonus," Hardy announced.


    "Wow!"


    Cheers erupted from the crew.


    Everyone was elated.


    Two hundred dollars was no small sum. For many of the cast and crew¡ªexcluding stars like Gregory Peck or the director¡ªit was equivalent to a month''s wages.


    Giving $200 to over a hundred cast and crew members meant Hardy was shelling out at least $20,000 to $30,000¡ªa significant gesture.


    A day off with extra money? Who wouldn''t be thrilled?


    As for Hepburn, Hardy took her hand without hesitation and led her away.


    Some crew members whispered among themselves. One person remarked, "Our big boss sure is charming. Ava Gardner, Elizabeth Taylor, Marilyn Monroe¡ªall of them are Hollywood''s most famous stars, and they''ve all been his girlfriends."


    "Now Miss Hepburn is starring in this movie. She''ll probably rise to fame quickly. And now she''s also become the big boss''s girlfriend. My god, the boss has basically claimed all of Hollywood''s top beauties."


    Another chimed in, "Haven''t you noticed? All these women were made famous by the big boss. Starting with Ava Gardner, then Taylor, Menroe, and now Hepburn. The boss writes the scripts himself, funds the movies, and promotes them. Without him, do you think they''d be as famous as they are now?"


    "That''s true."


    "And let''s not forget, such flowers need powerful protection to bloom for long. Is there anyone in Hollywood more capable of protecting them than the big boss?"


    "Nope. Whether it''s wealth, influence, or power, nobody in Hollywood compares to the boss," another agreed wholeheartedly.


    "Besides, the boss is so young and handsome. Don''t you think it''s actually a blessing for Ava, Taylor, Monroe, and Hepburn to be his girlfriends?"


    The group fell silent, realizing there was some truth to this. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Who was really benefitting here?


    In reality, these women were the ones who gained the most by being with Hardy.


    In this world, Hardy was arguably the best choice for ensuring their safety and success.


    So, being with him was their good fortune.


    Hepburn held Hardy''s hand, occasionally glancing up at him with her big eyes, radiating happiness from the depths of her heart.


    ---

 Chapter 641 It Beats Only for You

    Even though he had many girlfriends,


    Some might call him a playboy, but Hepburn felt nothing but joy at this moment.


    And that was enough.


    A few days ago, Hepburn''s mother had come to Italy to visit her. Now that Hepburn was earning well, she could afford to support her once-aristocratic mother''s travels.


    Regarding the rumors about her daughter dating Hardy, the baroness simply caressed Hepburn''s face and said, "As long as you feel happy, that''s all that matters. For a woman, an unhappy marriage won''t bring joy, no matter who you marry."


    In the hotel room, Hepburn sat in Hardy''s lap. Despite her tall stature, she felt small and delicate in his embrace.


    She was so slender that sitting on his lap barely added any weight.


    Her chest was the smallest among all of Hardy''s women,


    But it didn''t detract from her perfection in the slightest.


    As their kiss ended, leaving Hepburn slightly breathless, she rested her head against Hardy''s chest, listening to the strong, steady beat of his heart.


    The two stayed like that, quietly enjoying the moment.


    No words were necessary.


    Hepburn loved the serene intimacy of moments like this.


    "Your heartbeat is so strong," she whispered. "It''s like the pounding of a drum¡ªthump, thump, thump."


    "It beats only for you," Hardy said.


    Hepburn chuckled softly. "Doesn''t it beat for the other girls too?"


    "In this moment, it''s only for you. That''s why I cherish every moment we spend together," Hardy replied shamelessly.


    If one doesn''t feel shameless about their words, even the most audacious statements can be delivered with confidence.


    Of course, You also need Hardy''s kind of leverage to pull it off.


    "Do you think people will like this movie?" Hepburn asked, her concern evident.


    It was clear that this film was a romantic drama¡ªa genre that typically didn''t perform exceptionally well at the box office. Without the excitement of dramatic conflict, audiences sometimes weren''t willing to buy in.


    "Don''t worry, people will love it. I can guarantee it. You have to trust my instincts," Hardy reassured her.


    "I''ve asked my friends, and it seems like people nowadays prefer the full-figured, glamorous type like Monroe," Hepburn said.


    Hardy shook his head with a smile. "Tastes are diverse. Some people love Monroe''s sensual allure, while others appreciate purity and elegance. As long as something reaches perfection, it''s beautiful."


    The distance between the two was only a few inches.


    Hepburn''s large eyes locked onto Hardy''s.


    "Hardy, you always know how to sweet-talk," Hepburn said.


    Whether his words were true or not didn''t matter; the girl loved hearing them.


    "Not just sweet-talk, I''m good at kissing too," Hardy joked as he leaned in. Hepburn gently closed her eyes, her graceful neck tilting upward ever so slightly.


    But Hardy didn''t push further. Hepburn was like a delicate, curious fawn¡ªtimid yet eager. He wanted her to slowly savor the feeling of being in love.


    ...


    After spending just a day in Italy, Hardy boarded his private jet and flew to Japan.


    Upon his arrival at his residence in Japan, Shigeru Yoshida rushed over to visit with several cabinet ministers in tow.


    "Special Envoy Hardy, the recent stock crash of Hans Pharmaceuticals in the U.S. has had severe repercussions in Japan. Hundreds have already committed suicide, and crowds of investors are gathering in front of those financial companies'' offices," Yoshida reported.


    "Many people mortgaged their homes, land, and antiques to invest. A failure like this could leave them destitute."


    "We suspect these financial companies might be involved in fraud and request your assistance in investigating," Yoshida pleaded.


    Hardy nodded lightly. "Very well, I''ll have people look into it. If they truly colluded in fraudulent activities, their misconduct will inevitably come to light."


    With that assurance, Yoshida and the Minister of Economy took their leave.


    After they left, John Wick, Hardy''s intelligence chief in Japan, came to brief him. Recently, Japan had experienced severe social unrest, with daily suicides by individuals who had failed in their investments.


    The affected families numbered in the tens of thousands.


    If this situation wasn''t handled properly, more people would end their lives, and Japan''s economy would take a massive hit, undoing the years of painstaking recovery efforts.


    John Wick''s report only described Japan''s situation. As for the real masterminds behind those financial investment companies, even he didn''t know.


    The only ones who knew the whole story were Hardy, Andy, and Henry. Every instruction was delivered through a single line of command, layer by layer.


    Even the executives of those financial companies were unaware that Hardy was their ultimate boss.


    ...


    A week later, the investigation concluded.


    Japan''s largest newspaper,Asahi Shimbun, published the results: The operations of the implicated financial investment companies were entirely compliant with regulations. The stock crash was an unfortunate, isolated incident¡ªmerely a case of investment failure, with no evidence of fraud.


    The Prime Minister issued a statement urging citizens to exercise caution in future investments, emphasizing the inherent risks to avoid significant personal losses.


    And that was that.


    The financial companies operations were fully compliant and legal, leaving no grounds for action against them.


    In later years, stock market manipulations and schemes would become commonplace, but they often ended with minor fines or warnings. The massive losses suffered by investors¡ªhundreds of millions¡ªwere simply written off.


    Investment carries risks, and gains or losses are the investor''s responsibility. It''s all in the contract.


    After the news broke,


    The rooftops were crowded with people looking to end their lives. Some even had to queue up because there weren''t as many tall buildings as there would be in later decades, making good spots hard to find. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If a building was too short, the fall wouldn''t be fatal¡ªjust disabling, which was even more tragic.


    In the following days, Japan''s suicide rate skyrocketed, with hundreds taking their lives daily. This continued for two whole weeks before finally slowing down.


    The government was powerless, resorting to increasing the number of corpse collectors to handle the bodies.


    Japan was filled with the sound of weeping.


    Initially, Japan''s economy had shown promising signs of recovery, but this investment fiasco shattered the fragile confidence the people had just begun to rebuild. Many were left despondent, as if they''d lost a loved one.


    Watching the news, Hardy shook his head with feigned compassion.


    "They can''t even handle this little setback. Weak mentality," he remarked. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Oh, right. The mortgage terms for their investments were two years, all arranged through Wells Fargo. Hardy instructed the bank to monitor the situation closely and foreclose on the collateral¡ªwhether antiques, gold, houses, or land¡ªwhen the time came.


    ---


    AN:Today''s release ends here. I''m not sure if I made up for all the missed chapters¡ªhopefully, I did. If I didn''t, I trust you guys will forgive me. :) I also apologize for not releasing on time; I had a hard time dealing with some unplanned stuff. Life is like that¡ªit sometimes throws challenges at you, and you have to overcome them. Fortunately, things didn''t go too badly for me, and I wish you the best of luck dealing with your own upcoming challenges.


    ---

 Chapter 642 A Bitter Reality And Evil Banks

    Who is to blame for failed investments?


    The investigation into the financial investment companies revealed that their operations were entirely compliant with the law. The only explanation for the disaster was bad luck¡ªhitting a stock that exploded like a landmine.


    Over the past year, Japan had experienced a wave of enthusiasm for investing. Conversations about stocks, futures, and investments dominated social circles. But now, that passion had been completely extinguished. People became fearful of investing altogether.


    The once-bustling offices of mortgage investment companies were now desolate.


    There were no more protests¡ªthose who had lost everything had either given up or died.


    And new investors? Nowhere to be found.


    Japan''s fervor for financial investments had been wiped out in this wave of disaster. It would likely take years, if not a decade, to recover.


    Future historians might even refer to this period as"The Lost Decade of Financial Investment."


    Previously, as stock values climbed, people felt wealthier on paper and were more willing to spend money. Even the red-light districts saw booming business. But after the stock crash, many were left destitute, and even the red-light districts suffered a downturn.


    However, one business thrived.


    Some sought its services to numb themselves and forget their pain.


    The Japanese Prime Minister and his cabinet convened, concluding that Japan was ill-suited for financial investments at this time. They decided to halt all overseas financial investment operations and issued administrative orders to suspend the activities of certain financial companies.


    Prime Minister Yoshida consulted Hardy, as the companies involved were foreign entities, making the situation more complex.


    Hardy had no objections to the Japanese government''s decision, giving them the green light to proceed with their plans.


    Soon after, the government informed the investment companies of their decision.


    Within days, several mortgage investment companies published announcements in the newspapers:


    "Due to investment failures, we are unable to continue normal operations. Our company has decided to suspend all investment activities and withdraw from Japan."


    "All remaining shares will be sold to Wells Fargo Bank, and mortgage loan agreements will also be transferred to Wells Fargo."


    And just like that, these companies made a clean exit.


    Their high-profile executives, once luminaries in Japan''s upper echelons, vanished without a trace.


    A few days later, Wells Fargo announced that it had completed the transfer of assets from the investment companies. Wells Fargo acquired all theHans Pharmaceuticalsstocks held by the companies at current market prices, as well as all associated mortgage agreements.


    Wells Fargo publicly declared that, to minimize customer losses, it would refund investors the equivalent value of their remaining stocks.


    Additionally, Customers with collateral could redeem their items by settling their agreements in full, concluding their investment projects.


    To outsiders, This seemed like a benevolent gesture from Wells Fargo, stepping in to bear the brunt of the financial risks while offering a lifeline to Japanese investors.


    When Japanese citizens read the reports, many rushed to Wells Fargo, desperate to recover whatever little money they could. They feared that waiting any longer might result in losing even that small amount.


    Take Mr. Fukagawa, for instance.


    He had mortgaged antiques worth over $200,000, but the cash he received at the bank was a meager $1,000.


    His wealth had shrunk by a factor of 200.


    He was speechless, his heart aching.


    Next to him, another man had invested $2,000. Now, he held just $10 in his hands. Tears rolled down his face as he stared at the money. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fukagawa thought to himself,


    I lost over $200,000 and I''m not crying. What''s your problem?


    Then the man muttered, "If I only got $10 back for my antique, I''m sure I won''t be able to redeem my house and land. Without money, I can''t reclaim them. In a few months, the bank will take everything. I''ll be sleeping on the streets¡­boo hoo hoo."


    Fukagawa shook his head.


    At least he hadn''t mortgaged his home.


    When he approached another bank window, he handed over a mortgage slip and said, "Miss, I''d like to redeem my collateral."


    He pointed to one item on the list:The Manuel I Golden Royal Seal. "This was mortgaged for $1,680. I''d like to redeem it first."


    Of all the antiques he had mortgaged, Fukagawa cherished the royal seal the most. He opened his briefcase, pulling out a stack of cash¡ªhis last reserves, amounting to just over $1,000. Adding the small refund he had received, he had enough to redeem the seal.


    But the bank clerk, after examining his documents, gave him a polite yet mechanical smile and said, "I''m sorry, sir. According to the terms of your mortgage agreement, the collateral is categorized as batch collateral, not individual items. To redeem your collateral, you must pay the full amount for all items in the batch, including commission fees and interest."


    "What?!"


    Fukagawa was stunned.


    His hand froze mid-motion as he extended the money.


    "I need to pay the entire amount to redeem my items?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, sir," the clerk replied, maintaining her courteous smile.


    "That''s over $200,000! How could I possibly come up with that kind of money all at once?" Fukagawa stammered.


    Even before the crash, he couldn''t have mustered such an amount. Now, it was entirely out of reach.


    The clerk smiled again and said, "That''s what the agreement stipulates. You have a copy of the contract, so you can review it. Would you like to proceed with redeeming your collateral?"


    Fukagawa found her polite smile increasingly infuriating.


    "No, thank you," he muttered, pocketing the documents and preparing to leave.


    The clerk gave him one last reminder: "Sir, according to your contract, the mortgage term expires in February next year. If you fail to redeem your collateral by then, the bank will have the right to seize it automatically."


    "Ugh!"


    Fukagawa felt as though a dagger had pierced his chest.


    That wasn''t all.


    The clerk added, "By the way, when you redeem your collateral, you''ll also need to pay commission fees and interest, so the total amount may increase by about 5%. For your batch, that''s approximately $12,000 more."


    "Argh!"


    Another metaphorical stab to the chest.


    Clutching his chest, Fukagawa mumbled, "Thank you, miss. I understand."


    As he left, his hunched posture revealed the weight of his despair.


    He realized he would never see his antiques again. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    ---


    Banks are Evil.


    ---

 Chapter 643 The Cleanup And Tying Loose Ends

    Fukagawa''s case wasn''t the worst. He had mortgaged antiques, not his home. The truly unfortunate were those who had mortgaged the houses they lived in.


    Their fate was likely eviction, homelessness, and a life on the streets.


    After completing their stock redemption transactions, Japan''s waters became dotted with floating bodies.


    The Japanese government ordered the press to refrain from reporting on the matter.


    ...


    At Hardy''s estate, Sayuri knelt beside him, diligently massaging his shoulders. Her skills had improved significantly after professional training.


    Recently, Sayuri had hosted a national singing competition, becoming Japan''s most famous host. She was now preparing to star in a film.


    Hardy, his eyes closed, murmured, "Once the film is completed, we''ll release it in Japan and the West simultaneously. Then I''ll make sure it''s sent to the Oscars and wins Best Foreign Language Film. You''ll become Japan''s most celebrated actress."


    Sayuri beamed with joy.


    "Thank you, sir."


    ...


    The Japanese financial crisis seemed to have reached its conclusion¡ªor so it seemed¡ªbut unbeknownst to everyone, the capital behind these scandals had yet to tie up the loose ends. Just when everyone thought the storm had passed, a new development arose that shocked the world S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hans, the missing scientist, had reappeared.


    The truth aboutHans Pharmaceuticalswas about to rewrite the narrative.


    Everyone had been waiting to condemn Dr. Hans, but the investigation''s conclusions were astonishingly unexpected.


    "Can you confirm that Dr. Hans''s new drug is effective?"


    "Wasn''t this a case of academic fraud and financial deception?"


    "Could you provide more details?"


    The reporters clamored with questions.


    The spokesperson for the investigative team gestured for them to quiet down. Once the room calmed, he began explaining:


    "First of all, the original report accusing Dr. Hans of fraud was published by theAmerican Financial Times. We later questioned the journalist who wrote the article. He admitted he had never been to Africa or interviewed Dr. Hans."


    "As for the content of his article, he claimed it was based on information from a local African official, and that''s what he used to write the report."


    "The second report, which came from theNew York Times, was written by a correspondent stationed in Africa. That reporter interviewed officials involved in the second and third phases of clinical trials, as well as some trial participants."


    "Those sources mentioned that Dr. Hans had administered a mixture of drugs to patients, including streptomycin. Without seeking clarification from Dr. Hans, the reporter prematurely concluded that he was committing fraud and published the story."


    "We questioned Dr. Hans about this, and he clarified that the experiments in Africa were not purely for sales trials. He used a combination of medications to test both his new drug and the effects of mixed treatments on patients to determine the most effective therapy. His goal was to refine future treatment protocols."


    "We reviewed the experimental data provided by Dr. Hans. The data showed that the new drug,Ethambutol, developed by Hans Pharmaceuticals, was indeed highly effective. It is more targeted against tuberculosis than broad-spectrum antibiotics like streptomycin and can genuinely be called a breakthrough drug."


    Dr. Hans explained that since the African trials were not intended for rapid commercialization, and because the company had sufficient funding at the time, he conducted auxiliary experiments to speed up future trials in the U.S.


    The reporters were stunned.


    "Are you saying that theAmerican Financial Timesand theNew York Timesmisled their readers, causing the Hans Pharmaceuticals stock crash?"


    "You could say that," the spokesperson nodded.


    "Then where was Dr. Hans during all this? Why did he stay out of sight for over two months?" another reporter asked.


    "He said he was exhausted from the experiments. He left some of the less critical, time-consuming tests to his assistants and took a vacation to spend time with his family," the spokesperson replied.


    "What about the rumors that he sold off his shares? Why did he do that?"


    The spokesperson shrugged. "That''s a private matter, but since you''re curious, I''ll share what he told us. Hans Pharmaceuticals was deeply in debt at the time, and they hadn''t yet developed a new drug. Another company offered to buy his shares and fund his continued research. Selling his shares was a perfectly logical decision."


    "Perhaps due to the reduced stress, or maybe just sheer luck, Dr. Hans found some critical data in his earlier research shortly after receiving the funding. After several experiments, he successfully synthesizedEthambutol. Trials showed it had excellent efficacy against tuberculosis, which led to the subsequent developments."


    Another reporter asked, "Does the new drug still require further trials? When will the Phase II trials in the U.S. begin?"


    The spokesperson spread his hands. "That''s beyond the scope of our investigation. My task was to determine if there was any financial fraud or deliberate deception in this case. I can responsibly tell you: Dr. Hans did not commit fraud."


    "Alright, that concludes the press conference."


    This news quickly made its way to the headlines.


    The Hans Pharmaceuticals incident had been a hot topic, and people were finally learning that it had all been a misunderstanding.


    TheAmerican Financial Timesand theNew York Timesfaced widespread criticism for their unverified reporting, which caused their reputations to take a significant hit.


    However, This entire affair was orchestrated by Hardy, Andy, and Henry¡ªa meticulously planned trap.


    The Hans Pharmaceuticals debacle was a multi-layered scheme.


    Of course, luck also played a role.


    Initially, the plan was only to execute the first two phases: fleece the Japanese investors and exit. But by sheer fortune, Dr. Hans made an unexpected breakthrough during this time, successfully developingEthambutol.


    Dr. Hans had initially intended to create a plausible drug as a facade¡ªafter all, as a respected scientist, he couldn''t afford to produce something amateurish.


    Surprisingly, his experiments led to a genuinely effective drug for tuberculosis. Upon learning this, Hardy, Andy, and Henry reworked their plan.


    Throughout the operation, No laws were broken.


    There was no fraud involved, just standard financial maneuvers. Even the sharpest detectives would find no evidence of wrongdoing.


    As for theAmerican Financial Timesand theNew York Times,


    They were merely pawns.


    TheAmerican Financial Times, a second-rate publication, eagerly published the story after receiving some carefully planted hints and data.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    For theNew York Times, Henry leveraged a sleeper agent¡ªa business spy planted by their intelligence network. These agents didn''t just gather information; they were also deployed to influence situations when necessary.


    Hardy had been careful to keep theUniversal Timesentirely uninvolved, knowing that the reporting would eventually backfire.


    With this third phase added to the plan, Hardy and Andy basically closed up any follow-up to this case and threw it back to the African officials andThe New York Times.


    ---

 Chapter 644 The DC-6

    Once the stock price collapsed, the Japanese investors panicked, forcing the investment companies to leave. Wells Fargo then smoothly acquired Hans Pharmaceuticals'' shares.


    Wells Fargo reimbursed the Japanese investors for their remaining funds, severing all ties with Hans Pharmaceuticals.


    Meanwhile, Andy discreetly bought back the circulating shares on the market.


    ...


    In Tokyo, on a bridge, a middle-aged man stared at a newspaper in his hands, his eyes filled with despair.


    The report detailed theHans Pharmaceuticalsincident, revealing that the stock was already recovering.


    But none of that mattered to him anymore.


    He had invested tens of thousands of dollars,


    Only to get back just over $1,000.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Now they were saying it was all a misunderstanding? A mistake?


    "Baka¡­ Baka!My tens of thousands of dollars! My ancestral home! My land! Aaaaaaah!"


    The man screamed hysterically, threw the newspaper aside,


    And jumped off the bridge.


    In a Subway Station, someone stood frozen, staring at a newspaper on the wall. His lips quivered.


    His family had once been wealthy¡ªhis father had looted fortunes during the war.


    When the investment craze began, he eagerly joined in.


    After the stock crash, he lost everything. Resolving to move on, he prepared to take a job to rebuild his life.


    But now the newspaper said the stock would recover. The problem was, he had already sold everything. Even if the stock rebounded, it had nothing to do with him.


    He felt utterly played.


    Completely manipulated,


    And powerless to do anything about it.


    A profound sense of collapse welled up inside him.


    ...


    In the Japanese Prime Minister''s office, Yoshida Shigeru and his cabinet ministers stared at the news reports in stunned silence.


    "How could this happen? Why did this happen?"


    The room was so quiet, the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.


    No one had an answer.


    Japan''s recent stock market crash had shattered their confidence.


    They had just begun to crawl out of the quagmire of war, barely reaching the edge and regaining a sliver of confidence. But Hans Pharmaceuticals delivered a solid kick, sending them tumbling back into the pit and crashing to the bottom.


    It will likely take years for them to climb out again.


    With the situation in Japan resolved, Hardy didn''t stay long. He received a telegram from the U.S., notifying him that his newly ordered private plane and yacht were ready for inspection.


    Two years earlier, Hardy had ordered a DC-6 from the Douglas Aircraft Company. His current private plane, a modified B-29 bomber, was much noisier compared to passenger planes.


    The DC-6, being a professional passenger plane, had a more logical layout and much more interior space. Hardy had requested the most luxurious renovations, making it far more opulent than his B-29.


    Hardy''s plane landed directly at Douglas''s airport, where the company''s president personally greeted him. "Mr. Hardy, it''s a pleasure to see you," said John Skelly, the president of Douglas Aircraft Company, warmly shaking Hardy''s hand.


    Hardy was now one of the most prominent billionaires in the U.S., with his own airline company. John Skelly was eager to strengthen ties with Hardy, hoping his airline would procure passenger and cargo planes from Douglas.


    "Nice to see you too, President Skelly. Where''s my plane?" Hardy smiled.


    "Right this way! I''m sure you''ll love it," John Skelly replied with a grin.


    The plane featured a sleek silver body with a gold stripe running along the fuselage, exuding luxury. On its side, there was a signature: "Hardy."


    This marked the aircraft as Hardy''s exclusive property.


    Inside, the cabin wasn''t lined with standard seats but plush circular sofas like those in a bar lounge, seating over a dozen people. The walls featured wine racks, and there was a small kitchen equipped with a refrigerator and an electric oven.


    Throwing a small party aboard wouldn''t be an issue. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the rear was a bedroom, the centerpiece of which was a large bed.


    Hardy was pleased with his new plane. He decided to use it for domestic flights in the U.S. or trips to the Cayman Islands, reserving the B-29 for longer flights to Japan, Hong Kong, or Penang, where its extended range was advantageous.


    At lunchtime, John Skelly invited Hardy to dine together, using the opportunity to introduce Douglas Aircraft Company''s other products. He even suggested that Hardy invest in the company and become a shareholder.


    At the time, the civilian aviation industry wasn''t particularly thriving. Competition was fierce in the U.S., with Douglas Aircraft competing against stronger rivals like Boeing and Lockheed, as well as smaller aircraft manufacturers that were catching up. The market was limited, and technological advancements required rapid updates. For these reasons, Douglas sought additional investors.


    However, Hardy wasn''t interested in investing in Douglas.


    He knew that in the future, this company would go bankrupt. Although he wasn''t entirely sure of the reasons, knowing that it wouldn''t grow into a dominant player was enough for him to avoid it.


    Why not invest in Lockheed or Boeing instead?


    This is one of the advantages of being a time traveler. Even without knowing the precise reasons behind a company''s struggles, Hardy could avoid many pitfalls by focusing on those that were destined to thrive.


    Investing in companies that would grow and succeed in the future almost guaranteed substantial returns.


    Many investment firms spread their funds across a hundred companies, hoping a few would succeed. If even a handful of these investments became profitable, it would already be a great outcome.


    But Hardy could precisely invest in companies he knew would flourish in the future.


    Even if he did nothing else, just by using Wells Fargo Bank to invest in future winners, his assets would undoubtedly reach astronomical levels.


    Hardy boarded his new plane and flew back to Los Angeles. He couldn''t help but notice how much quieter a professional passenger aircraft was¡ªflying in it was a much more comfortable experience.


    He had notified Andy in advance to pick him up at the airport¡ªnot because he needed a ride, but to show off his new plane. Showing off is only human, even for a 30-year-old like Hardy.


    Taking Andy on a tour of the plane, Hardy grinned and said, "Andy, you''re now the CEO of Hardy Group, worth billions. Isn''t it time you got yourself a private plane?"


    Andy shook his head.


    "I''m not that foolish. Spending so much money on a plane, plus the ongoing maintenance costs? I''d only use it a few times a year. If I ever need one, can''t I just borrow yours? That way, I even save on fuel costs."


    Hardy gave him a side-eye look.


    Andy laughed and asked, "What''s the matter? Wouldn''t you lend it to me?"


    Hardy gave Andy a thumbs-up. "You''re clever."


    "Hahaha!"


    The two laughed together.


    ---

 Chapter 645 The Time Has Come For The Cuban Casino To Close

    The yacht was already docked at the private yacht area in Los Angeles Harbor. Among the many yachts, one massive white vessel stood out, drawing attention from onlookers. Many were pointing and talking about the enormous yacht at the dock.


    "Whose yacht is that?"


    "Who else could it belong to? It''s obviously Jon Hardy''s, the richest man in Los Angeles," said someone in the know.


    "That yacht is enormous! It''s four stories tall! Is that even a yacht? It looks more like a cruise ship!" someone exclaimed.


    "I heard it cost over $3 million, with over $1 million spent just on interior renovations. The door handles and faucets are made of gold! Imagine how luxurious it must be¡ªI''d love to take a look inside," said another.


    "It''s simple. Become one of Hardy''s close friends, and you might get a chance to go aboard," someone joked.


    "If I could become Hardy''s friend, who cares about getting on the yacht? Just being around him would make me rich," said another wistfully.


    "Hey, look! There''s a motorcade pulling up at the dock."


    Hardy and Andy arrived at the harbor, where the massive yacht was moored at Hardy''s private dock. They boarded the yacht with a few others.


    The yacht''s interior was decorated with elegant fir wood and rose hues. It featured a top-tier reception room, dining room, study, cigar bar, beauty salon, and fitness center. The deck included a spacious swimming pool and relaxation area.


    Here is the detailed and precise translation with your requested formatting:


    The yacht had one master bedroom and over twenty guest rooms, capable of hosting more than a hundred people for on-board entertainment. Hardy intended to use this yacht specifically for trips to the Cayman Islands.


    "How is it? Isn''t it beautiful?" Hardy boasted to Andy again.


    Andy nodded. "It''s truly stunning. In the future, when I want to pick up women, I''ll take it out to show off."


    Hardy knew Andy was determined to freeload off him.


    Still, given how much money Hardy had made, he didn''t mind. In fact, he wouldn''t even care about gifting Andy a yacht. It''s just that Andy wasn''t particularly interested in such things.


    The two stood on the deck, with Hardy leaning on the railing and looking out at the distant sea. He asked, "Haven''t thought about finding another woman to marry?"


    Andy chuckled. "You have so many women, and you''re not married either."


    "I''ve got too many women¡ªmarriage would just make things more complicated. But you, you''re practically turning into a Puritan. That''s not good. A man needs an outlet, you know," Hardy replied.


    Andy said, "As long as I feel comfortable, isn''t that enough? It''s just that others might not understand. If I wanted to find a woman for that, it wouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    Andy wasn''t wrong. As the CEO of the Hardy Group, with a fortune worth billions, there was no way he couldn''t find a woman.


    Hollywood actresses.


    Models.


    Heiresses of wealthy families.


    Countless women would love to be with Andy.


    Hardy patted Andy on the shoulder and said no more.


    Life, after all, is about doing what makes you comfortable. It''s not that he couldn''t find someone, but rather that he didn''t want to.


    Fair enough.


    Andy lit a cigarette and said to Hardy, "The progress in Cayman is going well. It looks like we''ll be able to fully open by winter. The focus there will be on casinos, shopping, and financial services. How do you plan to attract visitors?"


    "The casino in Cuba has been open for more than six months now. I''ve heard it''s bustling, with many Americans traveling from Miami to Cuba to gamble. Henry also discovered that a lot of underworld funds flow through that casino, and they''re making considerable profits just from money laundering. The Cuban casino is half the distance to Cayman, so it''s sure to impact Cayman''s business. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    The casino in Cuba is run by the American mafia, led by Barzini. After more than a year of construction, it opened at the beginning of this year.


    In just six months of operation, business has been booming. Cities on the East Coast are too far from Las Vegas, so many tourists who visit Miami also take the opportunity to visit Cuba.


    The idea for this casino originally came from Hardy, but Barzini and his people seized it. Back then, Hardy was laying a trap for them, and now, three or four years later, the time has come.


    Hardy smiled faintly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already made arrangements."


    Andy glanced at Hardy. Since Hardy said it was arranged, it definitely was. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just like the ''Hans Pharmaceuticals'' incident, Hardy had planned for two years. Through this scheme, they earned nearly $500 million in cash, along with a large collection of antiques, gold, and property rights to houses and land in Japan.


    In the end, Hans Pharmaceuticals was incorporated under the Hardy Group.


    The most critical part is that the entire operation left no evidence.


    Andy didn''t ask directly how Hardy planned to handle the Cayman casino''s opening or the mafia''s Cuban casino. He decided to watch and slowly uncover Hardy''s strategy¡ªit would be more intriguing that way.


    In Cuba, the casino business was thriving. Every day, thousands of Americans traveled by boat from Miami to Cuba. The casino offered gambling, beautiful women, and all kinds of drugs for the taking.


    The casino didn''t restrict drug use. If you needed something, you just had to ask the staff, and they would connect you with a supplier¡ªarranged by the casino itself but not explicitly stated. The selection was extensive, including cocaine, LSD, crystal meth, and marijuana.


    Many people came for the drugs, especially locals from Miami, who would travel over on weekends, indulge for two days, and then return.


    ---

 Chapter 646 Robbing The American Casino

    On the second floor of the casino, in the business suite, Barzini and more than a dozen mafia bosses stood behind large glass windows, looking out at the bustling casino below. From their vantage point, the scene on the floor was clear.


    The casino was lively, with the gambling tables packed with patrons.


    Barzini and the other bosses were very satisfied with what they saw. With a cigar in his mouth, Barzini chuckled and said, "Gentlemen, I told you this place would make us big money. Do you know how much we''ve earned in six months?"


    "Barzini, don''t keep us in suspense! I can''t wait to hear the number," one mafia boss joked.


    "Haha, Piero, you''re as impatient as ever. In six months, through gambling, drugs, prostitution, and money laundering, we''ve earned a total of $23 million. Each of you can take home over $1 million, and this is just half a year''s profit. At this rate, you''ll recover your initial investment in less than two years. After that, it''s pure profit."


    If the casino were in the U.S., it wouldn''t have made nearly as much. The casino''s revenue from gambling alone was only a few million.


    The big money came from money laundering. The casino allowed them to clean their drug money and other dirty funds, bringing in the bulk of the $23 million.


    The mafia bosses were very pleased with the profits, nodding in approval.


    Someone said, "That Hardy guy uses his Las Vegas casino to attract people. So what? We''re making big money here too. Right, gentlemen?"


    "Exactly! We have more freedom here and can do whatever we want. By the way, wasn''t the idea to open a casino in Cuba originally Hardy''s? But Barzini beat him to it. Barzini, you''re the man!" another laughed.


    Hearing this, Barzini''s face filled with pride.


    But when he thought about Hardy, he realized that two years ago, he had been competing against him. Now, Hardy didn''t even care about him anymore.


    Reports about Hardy''s exploits often appeared in the newspapers.


    The Hardy Group was worth billions.


    Hardy owned vast industries in the U.S., Europe, Hong Kong, and Japan.


    He was now the Governor of the Cayman Islands, effectively a king in his own right. No matter how small Cayman was, the power it represented was undeniable.


    It was said that Hardy had turned Cayman into a tax haven, essentially using an entire country for money laundering¡ªa scale far beyond what Barzini''s casino could achieve.


    Recently, Hardy had even acquired two territories in Southeast Asia.


    Barzini realized he couldn''t compete with Hardy anymore. Hardy had long since stopped caring about him¡ªor so Barzini thought. In reality, Hardy hadn''t forgotten him. In fact, Hardy had been thinking about him a lot recently.


    A few days later.


    A cargo ship arrived in Cuba.


    The goods were received at the dock and quickly loaded onto trucks. In a remote jungle village in Cuba, hundreds of young men gathered. When the crates were opened, they revealed brand-new weapons, sparking cheers among the youths.


    These young men were preparing to overthrow Cuba''s current dictator through armed rebellion. Their leader''s name was Castro.


    Previously, Castro had studied law at a university in the U.S., where he befriended a classmate¡ªnot Che Guevara, but a white South African of French descent. They discussed many ideas about democracy and freedom.


    Initially, Castro wanted to fight the dictator through political means, but under his friend''s encouragement, he gradually came to believe that armed struggle was the only way.


    They returned to Cuba and gathered a group of passionate young men who sought freedom and democracy.


    They had no weapons.


    They initially planned to raid an army base, but Castro''s friend argued that it was too dangerous and suggested buying weapons directly from the U.S.


    They had no money.


    Castro''s friend had connections and could procure second-hand firearms at a low price, with the option to buy on credit due to his reputation.


    Of course, the debt would need to be repaid.


    But for them, borrowing wasn''t an issue¡ªthey just needed the weapons.


    Thus, they acquired hundreds of rifles, machine guns, and a large stockpile of ammunition, forming the foundation of their armed force.


    Standing on a staircase, Castro raised a rifle high and shouted, "From today onwards, the Revolutionary Army is officially established! We will rally more people to join us and launch the fiercest attacks against the dictator!"


    "Victory!"


    "Victory!"


    "Victory!"


    Hundreds of young men below raised their rifles and cheered in unison.


    Back in the command room, Castro asked his friend, now a close comrade, "What do you think we should do next?"


    "First, recruit more people. Second, create a sensation. Third, secure funds. We got our first batch of weapons on credit, but as our forces grow, we''ll need more weapons, equipment, and supplies. We need money."


    Castro frowned.


    "Recruiting people is easy. Creating a sensation? I believe if we win a battle against the government forces, it''ll create a big enough stir. But where do we get the money? Rob a bank?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His friend shook his head. "Banks don''t actually hold that much cash unless you hit a central branch in the capital. I think there''s a place with more money than the largest bank in Cuba."


    "Where?"


    "The American casino!"


    "There''s a huge amount of cash there. It''s by the sea, far from the city, with no stationed troops. Security is loose¡ªit''s just American bodyguards."


    "We can take a boat, raid the place, grab a few million dollars, and blow up the casino. That''ll create enough of a sensation to announce our presence to the world. It''s a win-win."


    Castro''s eyes lit up.


    "Great idea! Let''s do it!"


    Their revolutionary movement would begin by robbing the American casino.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    ---

 Chapter 647 A Colossal Loss

    Matanzas.


    Originally, it was a small town in Cuba, most famous for the Varadero Beach, rated as one of the world''s eight most beautiful beaches.


    Every year, many Americans travel here to enjoy the beauty of the beach.


    Located about 100 kilometers from Havana and closer to Miami in a straight line than Havana, its geographic position, stunning scenery, and proximity to Havana far enough to avoid political impact but close enough to attract tourists made it the ideal site for a casino. This was why it was chosen by Barzini as the location for his casino.


    It must be said that Barzini had an excellent vision. This location was exceptionally well-chosen. Since its opening, the number of gamblers has surged, simultaneously boosting the local tourism economy. The local officials were very deferential to Barzini and his team.


    This was because the casino brought substantial revenue to the city.


    Barzini had become the true ruler of this small town.


    On this day, a 100-ton fishing vessel was sailing ahead, followed by three 50-ton fishing boats, all heading toward the casino''s dock.


    To accommodate its guests, the casino had specially constructed its own private dock, where several cruise ships were moored, primarily to ferry tourists from Miami.


    Fishing boats coming over wasn''t an unusual sight; sometimes they came to deliver fish.


    But after these fishing boats docked, hundreds of men, dressed in uniformed military attire, carrying rifles and submachine guns, and with their faces covered in cloth scarves, swarmed off the boats.


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    The people at the dock were shocked.


    The moment these men disembarked, they charged toward the casino. The dock was only about a thousand meters from the casino, and they quickly approached the building.


    Seeing so many armed men approaching, a security guard panicked and shouted, "What are you doing? This is private property."


    "Ratatatatatata!"


    The response was a burst of gunfire.


    The security guard fell dead on the spot.


    This gunshot officially sounded the horn of battle. Hundreds of soldiers stormed into the casino, shooting any security personnel who dared to resist.


    The gamblers screamed in terror, dropping to the ground.


    Ignoring the gamblers, the armed men rushed into the casino''s interior.


    Another round of fierce gunfire followed.


    The casino''s security personnel were swiftly eliminated. Inside the casino''s vault, the attackers found a massive amount of cash¡ªan estimated three to four million dollars. They quickly packed the money into boxes, moved it outside, loaded it onto casino vehicles, and transported it to the dock to be loaded onto the boats.


    As for the American gamblers inside the casino, they were herded together.


    Under the dark barrels of machine guns, the terrified gamblers huddled like quails in a corner of the casino.


    "Hand over anything valuable you have," one of the soldiers ordered, throwing several bags into the middle of the crowd.


    The gamblers dared not disobey, tossing wallets, watches, necklaces, and all their valuables into the bags. Before long, several bags were filled.


    The casino had originally embedded golden stars into its walls to enhance its opulence. Some soldiers took crowbars and pried these stars off the walls.


    A leader emerged, looked at the gathered gamblers, and shouted loudly: "We are the Cuban Revolutionary Army. Our purpose is to overthrow Batista''s dictatorship and eradicate the capitalists who suck the blood of the Cuban people." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This casino, a den of sin for gambling, drugs, and debauchery, must be destroyed. You may leave, but you must spread the word that the Cuban Revolutionary Army has begun its actions. Sooner or later, we will overthrow Batista and liberate the Cuban people from exploitation."


    "Remember my name. I am ''Castro,'' Commander-in-Chief of the Cuban Revolutionary Army, and I will be Batista''s undertaker."


    "Now, you may leave."


    The gamblers and staff, as if granted amnesty, scrambled to run outside. In no time, the casino was empty. Some men carried barrels of gasoline inside and placed two barrels of explosives in the middle.


    The group quickly evacuated.


    The bearded leader tossed his cigar onto the gasoline, igniting the explosives, and then got into a vehicle. Just as their convoy reached the dock, a deafening explosion erupted behind them.


    "Boom!"


    The once-luxurious casino was instantly reduced to rubble. The explosion was followed by a massive fire, with flames soaring dozens of meters into the sky.


    The fleeing gamblers hadn''t gotten very far. Hearing the explosion, many screamed in fear, some even collapsing to the ground. Thankfully, the attackers had not harmed them. If they had been inhuman enough to trap the gamblers inside before detonating the explosives, the thought alone was horrifying.


    The Cuban Revolutionary Army''s operation was a tremendous success.


    They secured much-needed funds, destroyed the casino, and completed their first major action. Through the accounts of the casino''s gamblers, the world would undoubtedly learn about the Cuban Revolutionary Army and Castro.


    After the operation, a tally revealed that they had seized a staggering $4.2 million, as well as some gold and silver jewelry, necklaces, and other valuables worth approximately tens of thousands of dollars.


    With this newfound wealth, they could now purchase equipment, supplies, and food, and recruit even more supporters.


    The news of the Cuban-American casino being blown up quickly spread to the United States, where major newspapers began reporting on it extensively.


    It''s important to note that Cuba was essentially America''s backyard.


    Americans had significant investments there, and it was one of their key travel destinations. Several U.S. presidents had even visited Cuba as tourists.


    Ernest Hemingway once depicted Cuba during this era, describing its white sandy beaches, Cuban cigars, sweet sugar, Latin-flavored bars under palm trees, and the passionate Cuban women.


    But now, the emergence of the Cuban Revolutionary Army had shattered Cuba''s tranquility and charm. The casino, heavily funded by American investors to the tune of over $100 million, had only been in operation for six months and was now reduced to rubble¡ªa colossal loss.


    ---


    Important Note: The pledge "Exclusively to readers with 500 chp" will increase from $1 to $5 for the next month.


    ---

 Chapter 648 The Mafias Cuban Investment is Gone

    At the same time.


    Newspapers warned American citizens to exercise caution when traveling to Cuba, as the nation''s security level had dropped several notches.


    Barzini was the first to receive a call from his subordinates about the incident. When he heard the news, he was utterly dumbfounded.


    Hundreds of Cuban revolutionaries had stormed the casino, looted everything, and, to his dismay, blown it up before leaving.


    "What?! You''re saying they blew up the casino?!"


    "Yes, they blew it up."


    "It''s not that serious, right?"


    Barzini still harbored hope, imagining it might just be minor damage that could be repaired and reopened.


    "Oh, Mr. Barzini, the entire casino has been completely destroyed, turned into rubble. It''s all over. After the explosion, a massive fire broke out, and now there''s nothing left but ashes," the casino manager reported.


    Screech!


    Barzini nearly fainted.


    His $100 million investment, his two years of hard work, his dream of a future fortune¡ªAll of it was gone.


    Those damned revolutionaries! Robbing was bad enough, but why blow up the casino? If they wanted to make a statement, why not blow up the presidential palace instead? He certainly wouldn''t have stopped them.


    Barzini put down the phone, his chest heavy with anguish. Even if he had lost his wife, he wouldn''t have been this distraught.


    Ring, ring, ring!


    The phone on his desk rang again. Barzini reluctantly picked it up, and an anxious voice from the head of a Mafia family came through:


    "Barzini, I heard our casino was blown up. Is it true?"


    "I just got the report from the manager," Barzini replied.


    "Ah, so it''s true. How could this happen? Why did they target our casino? This is a disaster. How will we do business now? Rebuilding will cost a fortune. Even if we can afford it, it''ll take two years to reopen. Our plans are ruined!"


    Barzini thought to himself, You invested a fraction of what I did, and I''m the one taking the bigger hit here.


    "Alright, I need to gather more details. I''ll hang up now," Barzini said curtly and ended the call.


    But no sooner had he hung up than the phone rang again.


    This time, it was another Mafia family leader. Barzini gave a perfunctory response and hung up shortly after.


    "Damn it! Everyone''s calling me about this. What can I do?"


    Ring, ring, ring, ring, ring!


    The phone rang incessantly.


    Barzini could already guess it was yet another call from one of the family heads. He was agitated and didn''t want to deal with them anymore.


    Meanwhile, the Cuban Revolutionary Army wasn''t stopping there. Just days after attacking the casino, they launched an assault on the capital of Santiago, even occupying the government building and taking the mayor hostage.


    Santiago, Cuba''s second-largest city, is more than 800 kilometers from Havana, situated at the opposite ends of the island. It''s also one of Cuba''s critical ports.


    More importantly, the Cuban Revolutionary Army''s numbers had swelled to over 3,000 within a short period.


    This news shocked many.


    Several American newspapers reported on it, and many people began to remember the names of the Cuban Revolutionary Army and Castro.


    Santiago, located within the Caribbean Sea, is hailed as the "Capital of the Caribbean" due to its proximity to the Cayman Islands.


    That night, a cargo ship arrived at the port.


    It unloaded more weapons and ammunition, and in exchange, a box of money was taken aboard.


    The transaction was conducted on the spot, fair and square. With these weapons, the Cuban Revolutionary Army could recruit more people and stand up to the government forces.


    From this point forward, Cuba would never return to its former peace. America''s backyard was gone.


    There would no longer be Americans flocking to Cuba as tourists.


    As for Barzini''s casino, it would never rise again. Even if he managed to rebuild it, who would dare visit a war-torn Cuba?


    ...


    Hollywood


    HD Studios'' Private Screening Room


    Today, several industry heavyweights were in attendance, including Hardy. It was the screening day for Monroe''s new film,The Seven Year Itch.


    Monroe had become a major sensation.


    Naturally, her new film garnered immense anticipation.


    Sitting beside Hardy, Monroe appeared slightly tense. Hardy placed a calming hand on her thigh, gently soothing her nerves.


    "This is my first time watching the finished film. I''m not sure how it''ll turn out," Monroe admitted.


    "Have confidence in yourself, and have confidence in me too," Hardy replied with a reassuring smile.


    As the film began, the room fell silent.


    The movie was a comedy, focusing on a middle-aged man''s daydreams about his alluring new tenant on the second floor. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The film was peppered with humorous moments.


    One particularly iconic scene showed Monroe standing over a subway grate as a train passed, the gust of wind lifting her white dress. This moment not only became one of Hollywood''s most classic images but also solidified Monroe as a cultural icon.


    When the film ended, the room erupted in applause.


    "Bravo!"


    The executives stood up, smiling at Monroe. One of them remarked, "Miss Monroe exudes an unparalleled charm in this film, leaving a deep impression. I have no doubt audiences will adore her."


    Another studio head added, "Indeed. I can''t imagine a mature man who could resist Miss Monroe''s allure. She''s a guaranteed box office draw."


    The group then discussed the film''s distribution.


    Hardy planned to release it simultaneously in over a dozen countries, including the United States, the United Kingdom, France, Italy, Japan, Denmark, and Switzerland.


    Everyone agreed with the plan.


    The next step was to finalize the distribution details.


    At the Marina


    After leaving the studio, Hardy took Monroe to a yacht. Seeing the massive vessel, Monroe let out an excited gasp.


    "This yacht is gorgeous!"


    "Today''s a celebration," Hardy said. "Let''s sail out to congratulate you on the successful completion of your film."


    Once out at sea, the yacht anchored amidst the vast blue waters. Monroe emerged in a pink bikini, her stunning figure on full display, holding a glass of chilled wine.


    Hardy lounged on a deck chair.


    Instead of lying on a chair beside him, Monroe squeezed in next to Hardy, sipping her wine before offering him the glass.


    Her fingers lightly trailed over Hardy as she leaned closer.


    Their intimacy grew.


    Monroe with a flushed face whispered, "I still remember our first time¡ªon a yacht, just like this. It''s something I''ll never forget. How about we relive it tonight?"


    "Of course."


    --- Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 649 The Duel of the Beauties

    A Few Days Later


    A towering statue was erected on Hollywood Boulevard, standing an impressive eight meters tall.


    It depicted Monroe in her iconic white dress, the hem billowing like waves caught mid-air.


    The statue attracted crowds, becoming the next day''s headline news.


    "Hollywood Boulevard unveils a massive Monroe statue, likely inspired by her new film. Just looking at the statue, one feels the allure¡ªimagine what the movie must be like! It''s a must-see."


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The statue served as excellent publicity for the movie and, over time, became a notable Hollywood landmark.


    October


    Following an extensive promotional campaign, Monroe''s film premiered in over a dozen countries simultaneously, with more than a thousand theaters in the U.S. alone.


    Monroe''s fame in America now eclipsed that of any other actress.


    The new movie generated immense buzz, drawing audiences eager to secure tickets, especially mature men.


    The lighthearted and comedic storyline, coupled with Monroe''s stunning, seductive performance, left audiences captivated.


    One Week Later


    The North American box office results were in.


    The film grossed over $5 million in its first week alone.


    Distributors were ecstatic, confident that North American ticket sales would surpass $10 million.


    In other countries, the film also performed exceptionally well, far outpacing local productions.


    During this time, Monroe tirelessly toured cities to promote the movie, further boosting its box office performance.


    Meanwhile, Hardy returned to HD Studios for another screening¡ªthis time forRoman Holiday, which had just been completed.


    A stylish romance, the film required little post-production due to its lack of special effects.


    At the screening, Hollywood''s top executives were once again in attendance. Their confidence in Hardy''s productions had grown immensely.


    Hardy entered the screening room hand-in-hand with Hepburn.


    All eyes turned to them.


    Some gazes carried an unspoken curiosity.


    Hardy''s reputation for being a ladies'' man was well-known. Just days ago, he had walked in with Monroe. Now, he was accompanied by another young woman.


    Although this newcomer was unfamiliar to many, her pure and radiant beauty struck a chord, evoking a nostalgic sense of youthfulness.


    The Screening Begins


    Hepburn was far more nervous than Monroe had been, clutching Hardy''s hand throughout the film. Her eyes, however, never left the screen.


    As the film concluded, the audience once again rose to their feet, applauding enthusiastically.


    "This is a fantastic romantic drama. Miss Hepburn has a style entirely different from Monroe''s¡ªpure, elegant, and graceful, with a unique charm that''s perfectly captured in this film. It''s a great piece of work," someone remarked.


    However, not everyone agreed.


    "While this film is undoubtedly fresh and Miss Hepburn''s purity and elegance are indisputable, audiences today seem to favor Monroe''s more sensual style. I''m not sure how well the market will accept this," another person commented.


    Indeed, the current American preference leaned heavily toward voluptuous actresses, as evidenced by the immense popularity of Monroe''sThe Seven Year Itch.


    Hepburn''s reserved nature made her even more nervous upon hearing this.


    Hardy smiled and said, "I believe this film will resonate with the audience. When something reaches the pinnacle of beauty, it becomes universally appreciated."


    "Currently, the market is saturated with voluptuous actresses. Introducing someone with Hepburn''s purity might provide a refreshing change for audiences."


    "If you''re worried about failure, Hardy Films will handle the distribution ourselves."


    Hearing this, the executives quickly backtracked. "No, no, we''re not doubting the quality of the film. We simply think it may not reach the same level of popularity as Miss Monroe''s movies. That said, the film''s standard is unquestionably high, and we''re happy to collaborate on the distribution."


    "Absolutely, we''re in."


    Hardy had become a leading figure in the film industry and a major shareholder in the joint distribution company. No one wanted to risk offending him over a single movie.


    Besides,Roman Holidaylooked promising. It might not be a blockbuster, but it was unlikely to lose money.


    Hardy, unfazed, was confident thatRoman Holidaywould exceed everyone''s expectations and become a massive hit. If anything, he considered these distributors lucky to share in the profits.


    November


    Promotions forRoman Holidaybegan across television, newspapers, and radio. This marked the public''s first introduction to Audrey Hepburn, and the initial impression of her was one of pure and radiant beauty.


    The male lead, Gregory Peck, was already a well-known actor, capable of drawing his fanbase to theaters.


    Early December


    AsThe Seven Year Itchbegan to wind down in popularity,Roman Holidaypremiered. Initially, the film''s performance aligned with expectations¡ªnowhere near the explosive reception of Monroe''s films.


    But as time went on, newspaper articles, magazine features, and television critiques started pouring in.


    All were overwhelmingly positive about Hepburn.


    Her youthful beauty and elegance captured countless hearts. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Attendance rates began to climb.


    In Europe, the response was even more fervent than in North America. Europeans seemed to favor Hepburn''s delicate charm over Monroe''s bold sensuality.


    Roman Holiday''s plot was simple yet enchanting, akin to a fairy tale. It fulfilled a deep emotional yearning for many viewers.


    A princess, an ordinary working man, falling in love, but ultimately unable to be together.


    It was a classic love story.


    Bittersweet yet deeply beautiful.


    Hepburn quickly ascended to become a new kind of goddess in people''s hearts¡ªa "pure goddess," distinct from Monroe''s "sensual goddess" image.


    To borrow a phrase from the future, Hepburn had become the "leader of the virtuous beauties."


    This year, the film industry saw a revitalization thanks to these two movies. The previously sluggish market was reinvigorated. Critics began comparing Monroe and Hepburn, coining the term "The Duel of the Beauties."


    Roman Holidayin the United Kingdom


    When the film premiered in the UK, the British royal family received a private copy for a screening at Buckingham Palace. Princess Margaret, upon watching it, felt an uncanny resonance with the story.


    A princess on an adventure, meeting a journalist named Jon, falling in love.


    The plot reminded her of her own encounter with Hardy.


    The next time they met, she vowed to ask him if the film was inspired by her.


    ---

 Chapter 650 Cayman Islands Offers

    Recently, Margaret received an invitation from Hardy.


    The Cayman Islands project was now complete, and Hardy had extended invitations to members of the British royal family, including Princess Elizabeth, Princess Margaret, and other British nobles, to visit the islands.


    As Elizabeth was occupied with official duties, she assigned Margaret to represent the royal family. Margaret, thrilled by the news, spent several nights eagerly anticipating Christmas and New Year''s, counting the days until she could reunite with Hardy in the Cayman Islands.


    Her current emotions could be likened to a an apple, ready to be picked.


    January 8th


    The entire Cayman Islands were lit up with colorful decorations.


    Everywhere was filled with a celebratory atmosphere.


    8:08 PM


    As a massive firework bloomed in the sky, the opening ceremony of the Cayman Islands officially began. Two warships fired a 36-gun salute.


    First, Hardy took the stage for a speech, followed by vibrant and lively performances.


    9:00 PM


    People began moving around freely. Some rushed into the casinos, while others strolled down the luxurious shopping streets. Although there were just over ten thousand tourists on the island, most of them were either wealthy or influential.


    Margaret met Hepburn, whom she liked very much, and took her shopping. If casinos were a man''s paradise, then shopping streets were undoubtedly for women.


    Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    There were no troublesome people on the island, allowing everyone to fully enjoy this freedom.


    Many people played all night, losing track of time.


    11:00 PMPrincess Margaret discreetly got into a car that came to pick her up, and boarded Hardy''s large yacht at the dock, and the yacht set sail.


    In the master bedroom, Princess Margaret lost herself to a single whisper of "darling." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Next DayMany people didn''t wake up until noon.


    Soon after, they received a notification.


    That afternoon, at the island''s exhibition center, there would be an economic business showcase, inviting members of the business community to participate.


    Hardy had a plan.


    For these visitors, he didn''t just want them to play and spend money.


    He wanted them to make money as well.


    Only then would people be reluctant to leave this place.


    Inside the Economic Exhibition HallThe first seminar featured an economist explaining how offshore companies could help businesses with tax avoidance.


    Hundreds of industry leaders, more than those at national-level economic summits, sat in the audience.


    On stage, the middle-aged economist spoke confidently.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as accomplished business professionals, many of you may have encountered offshore companies. These entities are often used to structure international business operations in a way that minimizes tax liabilities¡ªlegally and within the bounds of the law."


    "To illustrate, let me share an example," the economist said, drawing a triangular diagram on the blackboard.


    Foreign Company ¡ú U.S. Company ¡ú Cayman Company


    "Consider a scenario where a U.S. company purchases goods worth $1 million directly from a foreign supplier. In this case, the tax obligations are straightforward and applied to the full transaction. However, if the transaction is routed through an offshore company, such as one based in the Cayman Islands, the structure can result in significant tax savings. By adjusting the pricing and profit allocation, a portion of the earnings remains in the Cayman Islands, where it may be subject to little or no tax."


    "This untaxed amount remains within your control. Additionally, the lower declared profits in the U.S. reduce corporate taxes, and potentially personal income taxes as well. Using such a structure, it''s possible to save over $200,000 in this example¡ªlegally."


    Many in the audience were stunned.


    It turned out this could be done.


    And the most crucial part? It was entirely legal.


    The economist emphasized, "This is just the simplest method of tax avoidance. There are many ways to avoid taxes."


    "Cayman is currently the world''s only tax haven. There are no taxes of any kind here. Cayman companies can freely list in the U.S. and the U.K. without restrictions. The Cayman Islands also enforce confidentiality regulations favorable to international business companies."


    "By registering a company in Cayman, you can bypass foreign exchange controls. Once the company is established, you can open offshore accounts, allowing free flow of foreign currency."


    "Cayman has no personal income tax, corporate tax, inheritance tax, or trust tax. Registering a company is extremely convenient¡ªyou only need to pay a fixed opening fee and an annual management fee to operate a company here."


    Many people began calculating in their minds.


    If they relocated their companies to Cayman or opened branches here, how much money could their businesses save each year?


    The numbers weren''t small.


    At that moment, many were tempted.


    In another exhibition hallAn economist was explaining how to set up a family trust fund.


    "The family trust fund is crucial for a family. Many heirs are not qualified managers. How can you ensure they maintain long-term financial stability? A trust fund is the most viable solution, providing security for family members."


    "The trust services offered by Wells Fargo in Cayman are managed by a professional economic team. These funds generate annual returns, ensuring the trust fund operates sustainably over the long term."


    "Another key point is that once you set up a trust, any stocks you hold will be separated from you. If a divorce occurs during this period, you can avoid significant losses. If you personally hold stocks, you might have to give half to your spouse. However, if these are part of a family trust then no one gets a share."


    ---

 Chapter 651 Cayman Island Most Profitable Venture.

    In the Third Exhibition Hall


    This hall featured banks, especially Wells Fargo, showcasing overseas collaboration projects and investment opportunities. Many business owners, typically focused on their specific industries, had limited understanding of investments. Now, banks could assist them in professional and strategic resource allocation.


    For instance, some celebrities, who might earn millions of dollars due to their fame, lacked any knowledge about investments.


    Cayman could help them invest.


    Although American banks have always offered investment services, Cayman''s services extended to global investments, with a broader scope of opportunities.


    Cayman presented over 300 investment projects spanning countries and regions such as Italy, the UK, France, Denmark, the Netherlands, Japan, Hong Kong, Penang, Malacca, and Singapore.


    Many attendees left the exhibition hall, continuing to discuss financial investment topics with their friends.


    Someone remarked, "I saw a price list for Cayman membership cards¡ª$15,000 annually. That''s not cheap."


    Another person responded, "It''s not cheap, but I believe more people will want to become Cayman members. This place isn''t just about leisure; it helps us make money. It''s going to become a global club for the wealthy. $15,000 isn''t much at all."


    "Absolutely. To gather so many wealthy individuals, politicians, and celebrities¡ªthis is an enormous pool of resources. Even if you can tap into just a fraction of these resources, the returns will be massive."


    Someone nearby did some quick math and exclaimed in surprise, "If Cayman has 10,000 members, my goodness, that''s $150 million annually. And I think there will definitely be more than 10,000. If there are a million members, that''s $1.5 billion!"


    It was astonishing to realize how lucrative this could be.


    Even after accounting for complimentary cards for presidents, parliament members, politicians, and heads of top financial groups, the revenue from second-tier wealthy individuals'' membership fees would still be astronomical.


    The casinos revenue was nothing in comparison.


    Duty-free shopping? Insignificant.


    People realized that membership fees were Hardy''s most profitable venture.


    After Cayman''s official opening, large groups of guests left after three days. However, thousands of visitors continued to arrive daily.


    These thousands of people, enjoyed increasingly refined services.


    Meanwhile, more and more companies began setting up on Cayman Island. People recognized the benefits of offshore companies, and some businesses weren''t going to pass up the opportunity to increase their profits.


    After spending a few days in the U.S., Hardy boarded a plane to the UK to attend his viscount conferral ceremony.


    The British Royal Family conducts an annual investiture ceremony.


    Previously, Hardy''s appointment as Governor of Cayman was a special investiture, held as a standalone event. This time, the titles of Governor of Penang and Malacca and the hereditary title of Viscount were conferred as part of the standard investiture ceremony.


    This ceremony included over twenty individuals.


    The highest-ranking recipient inherited a family dukedom, while two others inherited earldoms. Three individuals were granted viscount titles: Hardy and two others, both of whom were members of the British Cabinet.


    The ceremony was grand.


    Having experienced it once before, Hardy was familiar with the process. However, this time, King George VI was too ill to officiate. Historically, George VI would pass away from cancer a few months later. Therefore, Princess Elizabeth presided over the investiture.


    Princess Elizabeth placed the sword on Hardy''s shoulder.


    Hardy recited the oath.


    From that moment, he became a hereditary viscount of the United Kingdom, with the assigned territories of Penang and Malacca. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although ceremonial, this officially legitimized Hardy''s authority over Penang and Malacca. Titles and recognition often carry significant weight.


    After the royal dinner, as people bid their farewells, Hardy leaned in to exchange a close farewell with Margaret. Whispering softly in his ear, Margaret said, "Don''t go back just yet; I''ll come find you."


    Hardy gave a barely noticeable nod.


    Later, Hardy slept soundly in his hotel room until after 9 PM, when the doorbell rang. Opening the door, he found a woman wrapped in a coat and scarf, her face mostly concealed, standing at the entrance.


    From her figure alone, Hardy immediately recognized Margaret.


    He quickly ushered her inside."How did you manage to get out?" Hardy asked.


    "I just said I was going to visit a friend, and here I am," Margaret replied with a triumphant smile.


    Hardy grasped Margaret''s cold hands and tucked them into his embrace. Touched by his gesture, Margaret leaned in close. Hardy noticed how icy her lips were and hurried to warm her with his passion.


    When they finally finished, more than an hour had passed.


    "I hate to part with you," Margaret said wistfully. "After this, it''ll probably be months before we see each other again."


    Though she could always find an excuse to visit Cayman or other countries to see Hardy, their meetings were inevitably fleeting.


    However, it was precisely this brevity that sometimes made such moments even more cherished.


    "How about I arrange an official visit to Hong Kong in a few months? Or perhaps Penang and Malacca, since they''re British territories?" Margaret suggested.


    "That''s an excellent idea," Hardy replied.


    The two agreed on the timing of their next meeting, and Margaret''s sadness quickly faded, replaced by hope and anticipation.


    By March, it was time for the annual Academy Awards. This year''s event in Hollywood was livelier than the last.


    After Hardy sidelined McKenzie, no one had dared to suppress Hollywood. With a series of revitalization measures, the industry regained its vitality and returned to its former glory. Hollywood was once again the paradise for filmmakers.


    This year, Marilyn Monroe didn''t make it into the Best Actress category. AlthoughThe Seven Year Itchwas hugely popular, grossing $13.5 million, it lacked artistic merit.


    Audrey Hepburn, however, was a contender for Best Actress.


    Of course, Hardy''s behind-the-scenes efforts played a crucial role.


    Hepburn was a newcomer, andRoman Holidaywas her debut as a lead actress. Winning the Best Actress award would undoubtedly cement her place in cinematic history.


    As the presenter stood on stage and read from the card, they announced loudly, "The Oscar for Best Actress goes to Audrey Hepburn forRoman Holiday!"


    ---

 Chapter 652 Conflict In Malaya

    The audience erupted into applause.


    Hepburn stood up, trembling with excitement despite having prepared herself mentally. Seated beside her, Hardy received a tight hug from the elated actress.


    On stage, Hepburn wore a white princess evening gown, accessorized with a pearl necklace and a pearl-encrusted hairpiece.


    She accepted the golden statuette, the symbol of her new status as a leading lady.


    "The first person I''d like to thank is Mr. Hardy," she said during her speech. "He discovered me and gave me the opportunity to step onto the big screen."


    Many women in the audience couldn''t help but feel envious. This girl was truly fortunate to have caught Hardy''s attention. They wondered, Why didn''t they get that chance? If Hardy had noticed anyone of them, perhaps she could''ve become a star too.


    That evening, Hardy stayed at Hepburn''s new home.


    Her bed was exceptionally soft, with plenty of bounce¡ªprobably from numerous springs, Hardy speculated.


    ...


    During this time, Hardy inspected his enterprises. In Australia, where he had purchased vast tracts of land, he had discovered an enormous iron ore deposit. Since then, he had also found two additional iron mines, a copper mine, and a large coal mine.


    These discoveries caused the stock of Hardy Mining to soar.


    Hardy Mining had begun developing these resources in collaboration with several major U.S. mining companies. Together, they formed joint ventures, quickly establishing Hardy Mining as one of the world''s leading mining giants.


    Currently, Hardy Mining''s assets had grown to exceed billions of dollars, far surpassing the value at the time of acquisition. Even selling just a few of his mines could yield three to four times the profit, but Hardy had no intention of selling. Being in the mining industry provided him with significant influence.


    Meanwhile, Hardy''s chain supermarket business in the U.S. had expanded to over 20 locations, with plans to reach 100 stores by the following summer.


    His fast-food chains as well as coffee shops, had also begun appearing rapidly thanks to the franchising model, which accelerated their rollout.


    The plans Hardy had made were now materializing.


    Just as Hardy was contemplating new investment opportunities, news arrived from Penang: A group of Chinese officials from the MCA had seized the assets of one of Hardy''s Malay-owned investment companies, resulting in casualties.


    Hardy''s focus sharpened immediately.


    "To Penang," he ordered.


    Wasting no time, Hardy boarded a B-29 bomber and flew swiftly to Penang. Upon his arrival, the local leaders gathered to report the situation.


    Hardy glanced over the group and said sternly, "Tell me everything. Leave nothing out."


    An economic secretary stepped forward and explained, "It''s the Idris family in Johor. They own numerous plantations and processing companies in the area. Recently, they''ve been harassed repeatedly by Chinese locals. Messages were sent demanding that they sell their industrial parks and businesses at near giveaway prices. They were warned that refusal would bring endless trouble."


    "Three days ago, a conflict broke out. It started with a shootout, and then the local Sultan dispatched police and military forces, who sided with the Chinese attackers. They fired on the Idris family, killing several of their members. The remaining family members were arrested on charges of rioting and causing harm. Now, the head of the Idris family and his son are imprisoned in Johor''s jail. Only his younger brother, Idris Azman, managed to escape and came to the governor''s office for help."


    The Malays capitalists in the region were known for their resourcefulness and industriousness, which enabled them to build successful businesses and enterprises. This situation, however, led to deep-seated resentment and prejudice among the Chinese, who believed in communism, and the Malaysian Sultans, who wanted to maintain control. They felt that the capitalist businessmen were gaining too much wealth and should start sharing it with them.


    When the British felt that the situation in Malaya was getting out of hand, they resorted to their most frequently used tactic: divide and conquer. They announced that the Chinese were entitled to certain privileges in the region. The Chinese interpreted this as the government endorsing their ideology of equal sharing and believed that the Malay businessmen had gone too far, profiting from the labor of their people while refusing to share equally with them.


    First came the increased taxes¡ªtaxes imposed on the Malays businessmen were significantly higher than those for the Chinese.


    Then came extortion. Using their control over local governance, the Chinese officials frequently demanded money under various pretexts.


    Now, things had escalated to outright confiscation of Malay-owned businesses and properties. The Idris family, who had endured this for a long time, finally decided to resist, especially since they had connections with Hardy''s investment group. This gave them more confidence to push back against the oppression.


    Initially, the Chinese locals gathered two to three hundred people to attack the Idris family''s properties. However, the Idris family was not to be underestimated. Their plantations and processing facilities employed a large number of Malay workers. Seeing their livelihoods at risk, these workers armed themselves and fought back against the attackers.


    The locals were driven away, but they regrouped with even more people¡ªover a thousand this time¡ªand clashed again with the Idris family and their workers.


    Both sides suffered casualties, but the Chinese were once again repelled. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then there was the local Sultan, who was receiving only a fraction of what the businessmen were earning. He felt deeply dissatisfied, believing it was his right to take whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted, on his land. However, this newly emerged group of capitalists refused to yield to him, treating him like a beggar¡ªgiving him some money only when they made a profit, and nothing when they did not.


    ---

 Chapter 653 Communism And Capitalism Struggle

    Finally, seeing an opportunity to annex another unstable yet wealthy business enterprise, he intervened, sending several hundred armed police and soldiers. Under the threat of firearms, the Idris family was forced to surrender.


    The armed forces beat the Idris family associate indiscriminately, arrested dozens, and took the Idris family''s father and son into custody.


    Idris Azman, the second son, managed to escape and sought help from Hardy''s company in Malacca. The Hardy Investment Group immediately reported the situation to the governor''s office.


    Hardy listened to the entire account in silence. No one in the room dared to speak or even breathe too loudly, unsure of what their governor would decide.


    After a long pause, Hardy finally spoke. "I understand. I will handle this personally. You all may go about your business."


    Then he added, "Also, notify Bill Reiser and Lance Bean to come see me as soon as possible."


    The room grew tense.


    Penang and Malacca did not have their own military forces. The security of the region was maintained by HD Defense Company''s two military bases in Southeast Asia.


    Bill Reiser was the head of the Penang base, and Lance Bean oversaw the Singapore base.


    Was the governor preparing for military action?


    Reiser, stationed nearby in Penang, arrived within half an hour. Bean, based in Singapore, flew in on a two-seater fighter jet as soon as he received the telegram.


    Along with them came Smith, Hardy''s intelligence chief for the region, a shrewd and perceptive man.


    Hardy looked at the three of them and asked, "How many ground troops are available right now?"


    "Roughly 1,500 regular marines. If we temporarily reassign personnel from some ships, we could muster up to 3,000," Reiser replied.


    "And aircraft?" Hardy asked.


    "Both Penang and Singapore have ten planes each, including fighters and bombers," Bean said. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy nodded. The forces weren''t vast, but they should suffice to deal with the local Sultan and his militia. "Go back and prepare for combat. I''ll give you no more than two days."


    The two men were immediately energized.


    Though they didn''t know who the target was, they didn''t care. Their job at HD Defense Company paid basic wages without assignments, but missions meant bonuses¡ªthe bigger the mission, the bigger the bonus.


    For these hardened fighters, battle wasn''t something they feared; it was something they looked forward to.


    After they left, Hardy turned to Smith. "What do you know about the Sultan of Johor?"


    "I have a general understanding of the situation," Smith replied.


    "Good. I have two tasks for you," Hardy said, motioning Smith closer. He whispered instructions into Smith''s ear, and Smith nodded repeatedly.


    Once Smith departed, Hardy went to the living room and called for his secretary. "Go and meet with Idris Azman," he instructed, giving additional orders before the secretary left.


    At a modest inn in Penang, Idris Azman was living through the most stressful days of his life.


    The Idris family faced a crisis of unprecedented scale. He feared they might face complete annihilation. Thankfully, his elder brother had prepared in advance, relocating the women and children of the family to Malacca, where they were spared from the turmoil.


    But his elder brother and nephew were now imprisoned, along with the family''s key managers and factory supervisors. The Chinese attackers'' intentions were clear¡ªthey aimed to seize the Idris family''s assets and showed no intention of negotiating in good faith.


    Contracts and legal agreements held no weight. The Chinese were operating as little more than bandits, backed by the Sultan.


    The Idris family had no choice but to turn to the governor''s office for help. They hoped that the British, given their ties and the taxes the family had paid, would intervene to rescue the imprisoned family members.


    As long as the family could reunite safely, Idris Azman was willing to forgo some of their business interests.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    Startled, Idris Azman stood and opened it to find a Westerner.


    The man nodded. "Are you Mr. Idris Azman?"


    "Yes, that''s me. And you are?"


    "I am the secretary to Governor Hardy."


    Idris Azman was taken aback. He hadn''t expected the governor''s secretary to visit him personally. This was a figure of significant influence in Penang and Malacca.


    "Good day, Mr. Secretary. Do you have news about my brother and nephew?"


    "Not yet," the secretary replied.


    Idris Azman''s heart sank. "Then why are you here?"


    "I''m here to ask if you''re willing to hire HD Security Company to rescue your family. If you agree, you''ll need to sign a contract. Of course, there will also be a service fee of $200,000 for the special mission. If you can''t pay immediately, you may owe it as a debt."


    "Additionally, no matter what happens in the future, you must state that this was purely a business arrangement and had nothing to do with politics," the secretary added.


    "If I agree to this, you''ll take action to rescue them?" Idris Azman asked.


    "That''s correct," the secretary confirmed.


    Without hesitation, Idris Azman signed the agreement presented by the secretary.


    "As long as you can rescue my brother, nephew, and the others in the factory, I''ll agree to anything. But can you tell me how you plan to rescue them?" Idris Azman asked.


    The secretary shrugged. "Sorry, I don''t know the details."


    "But perhaps when you read the newspapers later, you''ll understand what happened," the secretary added with a nod before leaving.


    ---

 Chapter 654 Capitalist In Communist Countries

    Johor is one of the largest states in Malaya, with an area of about 20,000 square kilometers. Located between Malacca and Singapore, most of Johor''s land is flat plains with gentle terrain and several rivers flowing through it, making it the most suitable place for agriculture in all of Malaya.


    The state is filled with rubber plantations, estates, spice gardens, tobacco farms, and palm plantations, along with rich forest resources.


    Johor Bahru City


    The capital of Johor State, also known as Johor Bahru, is situated at the southernmost tip of Johor. It is separated from Singapore by just a narrow strait, and Singapore itself was historically separated from Johor.


    At this moment, Abdullah Hussain Idris, his son, and several dozen of the Idris family''s supervisors and factory managers are all in Johor Bahru City. To be precise, they are in Johor Bahru City Prison.


    The prison is filthy and chaotic.


    There are no beds.


    People can only sit on the stone-paved floor. Abdullah Hussain Idris''s son, Hafiz Idris, is in very poor condition, suffering from a high fever.


    Hafiz Idris, who had worked on his father''s plantation from a young age and ate well, was a strong, healthy, and courageous young man. He led the charge during clashes with the Chinese who attempted to rob them. His bravery earned him admiration among the Idris family''s workers, who were emboldened to fight back because a member of the Idris family personally took the lead.


    During the second confrontation, a chaotic brawl broke out. Though Hafiz Idris was skilled in combat, he was ambushed and struck on the head with a stick.


    Fortunately, his life was not in danger.


    However, after the conflict ended, Johor''s military police arrived immediately. Before Hafiz Idris could receive medical attention, he was thrown into prison. The next day, his wounds became infected, and he developed a fever that had persisted for two days.


    "Bang, bang, bang~~!"


    Abdullah Hussain Idris pounded on the cell door. "Someone, come quickly! Help us!"


    After a while, a Malay guard approached and said, "What is it? Have you come to your senses and decided to sign?"


    "My son has a high fever and needs treatment," Abdullah Hussain Idris pleaded.


    The Malay guard chuckled, "Sign the papers, and you''ll be released. Then you can take him for treatment."


    "This is extortion and robbery!" Abdullah Hussain Idris fumed.


    The Sultans''s and the Chinese politicians goal from the start was to seize the Idris family''s assets. After imprisoning them, they approached Abdullah Hussain Idris with an agreement.


    The agreement stipulated the purchase of all the Idris family''s lands, rubber plantations, estates, and processing factories in Johor for a mere ¡ê10,000.


    Assets worth millions of US dollars were being offered for the price of ¡ê10,000¡ªa blatant robbery.


    The Idris family had spent three generations, spanning decades, building their business. How could Abdullah Hussain Idris bear to give it up? Naturally, he refused to sign. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His imprisonment was meant to coerce him into submission.


    Now, with Hafiz Idris''s condition deteriorating, the Malays had even more leverage. Abdullah Hussain Idris''s request for medical treatment for his son was met with the demand that he must sign the agreement first.


    "Sign the papers, and your son can live. You''ll also be free to leave. If you don''t sign, your son might die. What''s the use of wealth then?" The Malay guard sneered, holding the agreement in front of Abdullah Hussain Idris.


    "Will you sign?"


    Abdullah Hussain Idris clenched his teeth so hard they nearly shattered.


    What good is wealth if you are living in a country with no human rights? At that moment, he felt like a fattened lamb ready for slaughter. Without business rights or human rights in this country, anyone could plunder his property at will.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris was unwilling to accept this fate.


    Seeing Idris remain silent for a long time, The Malay guard smirked, turned to leave, and said mockingly, "Don''t sign? Fine, let''s see how long your son lasts. He probably won''t make it another day or two."


    The Malay guard was nearly at the door when Abdullah Hussain Idris glanced at his son, whose lips were parched from the fever. His heart filled with anguish.


    Yes, if his son died, what would money matter?


    "Wait, I''ll sign," Abdullah Hussain Idris finally uttered the humiliating words.


    The other plantation supervisors and managers in the nearby cells lowered their heads in silence.


    They couldn''t outmatch their oppressors, after all.


    The Malay guard grinned triumphantly, turned back, and approached Abdullah Hussain Idris''s cell. "That''s more like it. Sign the papers, and you''ll all be free to go."


    He slid the agreement through the bars along with a pen.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris''s hand trembled as he held the pen. A bitter taste churned in his heart as he gritted his teeth and signed his name.


    The papers were signed at last.


    He handed the agreement to the man.


    "Can you release us now?" Abdullah Hussain Idris asked.


    The Malay guard inspected the signature, folded the agreement, and slipped it into his pocket. With a smirk, he said, "Wait until we''ve processed everything."


    Abdullah Hussain Idris''s eyes widened.


    He felt deceived.


    Gripping the bars tightly, he shouted, "My son has been burning up for two or three days. He needs immediate treatment! You said you''d release us after I signed!"


    "Did I? I don''t recall saying that," The Malay guard replied smugly.


    "Scoundrel! You liar!" Abdullah Hussain Idris cursed furiously.


    Normally a composed and refined man, Abdullah Hussain Idris rarely lost his temper. But this time, his anger boiled over, as he felt utterly betrayed.


    "I''ve already handed over my family''s assets! What more do you want?"


    Abdullah Hussain Idris reached out to grab The Malay guard, but the latter dodged. A nearby prison guard, seeing the commotion, stepped in with a baton and jabbed it hard at Abdullah Hussain Idris, forcing him to retreat.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris, consumed by rage, didn''t even register the pain. He only wanted to catch the despicable man and make him pay.


    Seeing this, the other Idris family supervisors quickly pulled Idris back. "Mr. Idris, please, calm down!"


    They feared he might be beaten to death as well.


    The Malay guard, thoroughly pleased, sneered at Abdullah Hussain Idris''s disheveled state. No matter how wealthy and capable these capitalists were, they still ended up under his control.


    With that, The Malay guard walked away.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris knelt beside his son, whose pale face was filled with pain. Tears streamed down Idris''s face. He regretted losing his family''s fortune but hated himself even more for his lack of foresight. He had assumed the communists wouldn''t go to such extremes and believed survival was still possible.


    But now, it was clear.


    They wanted to push him to the brink.


    This tragic fate was the result of his poor judgment, his weakness, and his naive belief that people still possessed a shred of conscience.


    Yet, he now understood that this world was full of wolves, all eager to devour him and seize his properties.


    ---

 Chapter 655 Weaknesses Of The Royal Succession System

    The Sultan''s Palace, Johor


    Though called a palace, it was essentially a large estate. The current Sultan of Johor, Ismail, was in his forties, with four wives and two sons.


    In later years, when the Malaysian Federation was established, Malaysia had nine kings, one of whom was Ismail.


    At this moment, Ismail was relaxing under a tree, surrounded by several maidservants attending to him.


    The Malay guard approached respectfully. "Your Highness, Sultan, Abdullah Hussain Idris has signed the papers," he said, handing over the agreement.


    Ismail was delighted. He took the agreement with a smile and began to read.


    In reality, Ismail couldn''t fully understand the agreement. However, he could recognize the signature, and once the paper was signed, the Idris family''s assets would belong to him¡ªassets worth millions of dollars.


    "So they''ve finally submitted? Haha! You did well. Send people to take over those estates and enterprises. Those are all mine now," the Sultan ordered.


    "Yes, Your Highness. But what should we do with the Idris family? Should we continue detaining them?" the malay guard asked.


    Ismail sneered coldly. "Of course, keep them locked up. Detain them for a year until we''ve fully taken over their assets."


    "Besides, they still have some value. We can squeeze more out of them later."


    "What about Abdullah Hussain Idris''s son? He''s running a high fever and might die if he doesn''t get treatment. Should we do something about it?" the guard inquired.


    "No need. Deaths are normal. Those people all deserve to die. The only reason they''re still alive is that killing them outright would be difficult to justify to the British. Otherwise, I would''ve had them all killed long ago and taken their property outright. That would''ve been much simpler than going through these agreements."


    "I understand, Your Highness. I''ll begin taking over the assets immediately," the guard replied, bowing before leaving.


    Singapore a modest estate.


    A car drove into the estate and parked in the garage. Several men in black suits stepped out, dragging another man from the vehicle. The man''s head was covered with a black hood, and his hands were cuffed behind his back.


    The man was not tall and was dragged into the living room like a helpless chicken by the burly men.


    Standing in the living room, he trembled uncontrollably.


    He had been planning to enjoy himself that evening, but just as he stepped out of his house and approached his car, he was seized by these burly men, hooded, handcuffed, and thrown into the vehicle.


    He had wanted to cry out for help.


    But he immediately felt the cold barrel of a gun pressed against his neck, silencing him in terror.


    "Swish!"


    The black hood was pulled off.


    His face was revealed¡ªabout forty years old, with dark skin and features typical of a Malay. Anyone who had seen Sultan Ismail of Johor would notice a resemblance between this man and Ismail.


    "Your name is Maha?" a middle-aged foreigner sitting opposite him asked.


    "Yes, I am Maha," the man replied.


    "You are Ismail''s brother."


    "Yes. May I ask why you''re looking for me?" Maha stammered, trembling.


    "Do you want to become Sultan?" the foreigner asked.


    Maha froze.


    "Sultan? There might have been a chance in the past, but now it''s impossible. When my father was alive, I was second in line. After the title passed to Ismail, every son he''s had has pushed me further down the line. Now, with Ismail having two sons, I''m fourth in line. Even if Ismail dies, I can''t become Sultan."


    The foreigner chuckled. "I''m only asking if you want to be Sultan. If you say no, I''ll kill you right here and move on to the fifth in line."


    Maha shivered in fear.


    The threat was clear¡ªrefusal meant death.


    Gritting his teeth, Maha replied, "Of course, I want it. Ever since I was young, I''ve wanted it. But just because I was born a little over a year after Ismail, I''ve always been ranked behind him. He inherited the throne and all the family''s wealth, while I''ve been forced to survive on a pitiful allowance each year. Why? Just because he was born first?"


    In history, there had been countless cases of brothers fighting for the throne.


    As the second-born, Maha had long felt bitter. His elder brother inherited everything, while he received a mere pittance. Every time he collected his allowance, he felt like a beggar. During festivals, he had to bow respectfully to his brother; otherwise, his allowance could be cut off.


    This constant humiliation burned within Maha.


    It was one of the main reasons he had moved to Singapore.


    "We can help you become the Sultan of Johor, but we have conditions," the foreigner said.


    "What conditions? I have nothing to offer," Maha replied.


    "I know you have nothing. We''ll take care of everything first. Afterward, when you succeed, we want half of Johor''s assets¡ªland, population, everything¡ªand we''ll choose which parts we want," the foreigner stated.


    Maha was shocked by the demand.


    "Half? That''s far too much!" Maha exclaimed.


    The foreigner smirked coldly. "Right now, you don''t even have half. Without our help, you''ll remain a parasite, forever kneeling at Ismail''s feet."


    Maha immediately realized his situation.


    Indeed, none of these assets were currently his. What was there to feel protective about?


    What ancestral inheritance?


    None of it was his.


    If he succeeded, he would still get half, and he could become Sultan.


    "Fine, I agree to your terms," Maha said.


    The foreigner smiled. "Remember this agreement. Once everything is done, I''ll come back for you." He turned to the burly men beside him. "Alright, send him back."


    Maha was stunned.


    "You''re not going to make me sign anything? Just a verbal agreement? Aren''t you worried I''ll go back on my word?" Maha asked, puzzled. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The foreigner laughed. "A written agreement? That can be torn up. Besides, would this kind of agreement even stand in court?"


    "In this world, everything is decided by power. If we dare to kill the current Sultan, do you think we''d hesitate to kill you? If you betray us, we''ll simply eliminate you and move on to the next in line. Eventually, someone smart will appear."


    Maha shuddered.


    The foreigner was right. If they could kill his brother, killing him would be even easier.


    "I¡ªI''ll keep my promise," Maha quickly assured.


    "I''m sure you will. Now, let''s look forward to our next meeting," the foreigner said with a smile.


    Maha was sent back to his home. Even after returning, he remained agitated and excited. For so long, he had been the family''s black sheep, but now he finally had a chance to become Sultan.


    He knew his only value was his identity.


    What did it matter if he gave up half of Johor''s assets? As long as he gained the other half, he could still become Sultan of Johor. Even with only half the land, it would be more than what most other people dream of.


    The more Maha thought about it, the more thrilled he became. He poured himself a glass of wine and downed it in one gulp.


    ---

 Chapter 656 HD Security Storm The Palace

    The Sultan of Johor had only about 2,000 troops.


    But they weren''t a proper military force; they were more accurately described as a militarized police unit. As Malaya was a British colony, its military was under British control, and the British prohibited Malaya from maintaining a significant local armed force, fearing a potential rebellion.


    As for the types of forces, there were no naval or air forces¡ªonly infantry. At most, they had a few trucks, which were already considered a mechanized force.


    At this moment, a Fletcher-class destroyer and a Rudderow-class escort destroyer entered the strait from opposite ends, taking full control of the entire waterway.


    Johor Bahru City, located on the strait''s coast, had residents who could clearly see the cannons on the warships. However, they paid no attention, assuming they were British warships.


    "Buzz~~!"


    A few planes flew over Johor Bahru City, drawing the attention of many citizens who looked up.


    "Are those British planes patrolling?"


    Moments later, the sound of roaring engines filled the air.


    Dozens of trucks rushed into Johor Bahru City from the direction of Malacca. Once inside the city, one group headed straight for the prison, while another drove toward the Sultan''s palace.


    Simultaneously, planes flew over the Johor military camp. Some bored soldiers looked up, only to suddenly see the bomb bays of a bomber open, releasing dozens of bombs.


    "Boom, boom, boom~~~!"


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom~~~!"


    Before anyone could react, the bombs detonated, throwing the Johor military camp into chaos. The explosions killed an unknown number of soldiers on the spot, leaving the camp engulfed in flames and smoke.


    Many struggled to escape for their lives.


    In the Sultan''s palace, Sultan Ismail was reviewing documents. Families like the Idris family were not uncommon in Johor, and he planned to seize the assets of all these capitalist families. He believed that once this was accomplished, his wealth would skyrocket, making him the richest Sultan in all of Malaya.


    But just then, a rumbling explosion echoed in the distance.


    Ismail, who had experienced war before, recognized the sound of bombs. During the war between the Japanese and the British, when the Japanese occupied Johor, he was already the Sultan. At that time, he had chosen to surrender without resistance, preserving his position.


    The sound of explosions made him anxious. He hurriedly stepped outside and asked his steward, "What''s going on?"


    The steward, bowing, replied, "Your Highness, the explosion seems to be coming from the direction of the military camp. Look, there are planes in the sky."


    Ismail looked toward the sky.


    Although the distance was considerable, the coastal air was clear, and the blue sky allowed for a far-reaching view. He could see several planes flying over the military camp.


    "What¡ªwhat''s happening?!"


    "I don''t know. Could it be another war?" the steward speculated.


    "Quick, send someone to investigate!" Ismail ordered anxiously.


    The steward agreed and was about to leave when suddenly, over a dozen trucks arrived at the estate gates. They didn''t stop and instead rammed through the iron gates, sending them flying with a loud crash.


    "Bang!"


    The gates were smashed open with a deafening noise.


    The guards stationed at the gate immediately rushed out from their posts, but several black rifles protruded from the sides of the trucks and opened fire mercilessly.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat-tat!"


    The guards were instantly riddled with bullets.


    Ismail stood at the entrance of his villa. Seeing the gates breached and his guards shot dead from afar, he realized something catastrophic was happening.


    The trucks stopped close to the palace. Ismail thought about fleeing, but before he could act, a group of men dressed in black combat uniforms with black hoods over their faces opened fire on him.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat-tat!"


    A burst of bullets riddled Ismail''s chest. He fell to the ground, his face still frozen in disbelief.


    Why?


    Why would these people dare to storm his palace and kill him?


    Who were they?


    But these questions no longer mattered to him.


    Johor Prison


    The prison was relatively well-guarded, with a sturdy iron gate at the entrance. Beyond that was the administrative area, followed by a second iron gate leading to the detention blocks.


    Over a dozen trucks arrived at the prison gate. The first truck rammed the gate without hesitation, breaking it open. The attackers stormed into the administrative area.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat! Rat-a-tat-tat~~!"


    Every prison guard encountered was gunned down mercilessly.


    The second iron gate was thick and solid, but that posed no problem for the attackers. They rushed into the control room, shot the guards, and pressed the button to open the gate. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the cell block, Abdullah Hussain Idris sat holding his son''s hand.


    He was deeply pained.


    Hafiz Idris had begun to babble incoherently, and it was clear he wouldn''t last much longer. The thought that his son might die in prison tore at Abdullah Hussain Idris''s heart.


    He suspected that the Sultan and the Chinese party wouldn''t let him live either.


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion startled Abdullah Hussain Idris out of his despair.


    The others in the detention area were equally alarmed.


    Moments later, the sound of intense gunfire erupted outside. The prisoners had no idea what was happening. Within minutes, the heavy iron gate swung open, and a group of black-clad men armed with submachine guns stormed into the detention area.


    Someone had already pinpointed the location where Abdullah Hussain Idris was being held: Cell No. 17.


    If this detail had been overlooked, then the intelligence team under Hardy would have been useless.


    With a metallic clank, the iron door swung open.


    The people inside the cell stared in astonishment at the black-masked men holding submachine guns standing at the door.


    "Abdullah Hussain Idris!"


    The leader shouted in English: "We''re here to rescue you. Come with us now."


    Abdullah Hussain Idris was stunned.


    Rescue? Storming the prison to save him?


    Who had such power, resources, and courage to take such a huge risk to break into a prison for him?


    Wait...


    They were speaking English. And judging by their uniforms¡­


    They looked like soldiers.


    He immediately thought of the American soldiers responsible for maintaining order in Malacca when Hardy had been inspecting the area. They had worn black military uniforms similar to these.


    However, those soldiers bore the "HD" insignia on their uniforms, while these men had no markings. Still, their appearance was identical.


    ---

 Chapter 657 Rescue Of The Idris Family

    Could it be them?


    "You are¡ª" Abdullah Hussain Idris began to ask in English, but the rescue leader cut him off.


    "This isn''t the place for talking. Move immediately," the leader ordered.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris realized this was indeed no place for conversation.


    "My son and my supervisors?" he hesitated.


    "They''ll all be rescued," the leader assured him.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris felt reassured.


    The other cell doors were opened, and prisoners poured out¡ªnot just the Idris family members, but also others who had been wrongfully detained. Many of them were rich capitalists, some falsely accused and imprisoned.


    Several supervisors from the Idris family carried the unconscious Hafiz Idris out, and the group hurried to leave the prison. Having survived four days of high fever, Hafiz Idris''s survival was already a stroke of luck.


    The rescue team leader noticed Hafiz Idris''s condition and frowned. "How is he?" he asked.


    "He was injured before and hasn''t received any medical treatment. He''s had a persistent high fever since being brought here," Abdullah Hussain Idris said urgently.


    The team leader raised his hand to interrupt and called out, "Medic, over here!"


    A man hurried over.


    He took one glance at Hafiz Idris, no more than a few seconds, then pulled out a box from his kit. Extracting a syringe, he administered a shot without hesitation.


    "Done. Take him with us," the medic said.


    "What medicine is that? Is that enough?" Abdullah Hussain Idris asked anxiously.


    "Penicillin. Don''t worry, it''s just an infection. A couple more days on IV fluids, and he''ll recover," the medic explained briefly.


    Only then did Abdullah Hussain Idris feel relieved.


    The group boarded the trucks, and the rescue team quickly drove off. Meanwhile, Johor''s prison had descended into chaos. Many detainees fled their cells, rushing outside in disorder.


    The prison guards, having been attacked, were either dead or wounded. Those who were neither were too terrified to act.


    As for the prisoners, they prioritized their own lives and fled.


    Elsewhere, at the Johor royal palace on the outskirts of Johor Bahru, a raging fire engulfed the estate, turning it into a sea of flames.


    Tragically, Sultan Ismail, his two sons, and many others perished in the chaos.


    The entire rescue operation lasted no more than half an hour, successfully freeing all the hostages. As for the collateral damage, it was not a consideration. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Planes returned to their airfield.


    The warships that had blocked the strait withdrew.


    The convoy of trucks headed toward Malacca. Along the way, the medic retrieved a full IV kit from a medical box and set up a drip for Hafiz Idris.


    The vehicles jostled along the road. A few hours later, they arrived at Malacca, where the rescued prisoners were dropped off at the Idris family''s new estate. By this time, Hafiz Idris''s fever had subsided.


    The Idris family members embraced and wept with joy at the sight of their leader and the heir returning safely. Abdullah Hussain Idris felt as though he had been reborn, overwhelmed with emotion.


    "Second Brother, do you know who these people are?" Although Abdullah Hussain Idris had his suspicions, he still couldn''t be entirely certain.


    "They''re from HD Security. Don''t you remember we''ve been paying protection fees to them? A few days ago, they approached me and had me sign another agreement. The rescue fee was $200,000. They even said we could owe it if we didn''t have the funds. They called it a ''customer benefit.'' So, I signed."


    "Two hundred thousand dollars to save so many lives¡ªit''s worth it," Abdullah Hussain Idris agreed.


    "But unfortunately, I already signed away all the Idris family''s assets to the Sultan of Johor at a dirt-cheap price. To raise $200,000, we''ll likely have to sell off what little we have left," he sighed.


    Azman Idris blinked.


    "Big Brother, perhaps we won''t have to sell anything."


    "Oh? Why do you say that?" Abdullah Hussain Idris asked, puzzled.


    "Governor Hardy''s secretary personally came to see me when I signed the agreement. He mentioned, ''The $200,000 is just the rescue fee. As for the Idris family''s assets, 40% belongs to the Hardy Group. No one can touch Hardy''s properties.''"


    Abdullah Hussain Idris felt a surge of excitement.


    "If that''s true, giving up 40% of our assets is absolutely worth it. From now on, the Idris family will fully support this governor. We''ll relocate our family to Malacca and focus on developing our industries here," he declared.


    This incident had opened Abdullah Hussain Idris''s eyes.


    The communists, whether they were Chinese or Malaysians, were utterly unreliable; capitalists were greedy wolves, but at least they respected the contracts.


    The Idris family would now develop in Malacca. The plantations and estates would continue to operate but would no longer be the family''s core focus.


    News of the Sultan of Johor''s family being massacred and the prison raid quickly spread. Governor Hardy had no intention of keeping it under wraps.


    If secrecy had been the goal, the operation would have been conducted at night. Instead, Hardy chose broad daylight, ensuring everyone saw.


    It was a show of power.


    The events in Johor spread like wildfire. The next day, Malayan newspapers reported the story, causing a sensation across the region.


    The Governor of Singapore was stunned.


    The Idris family also read the news, and Abdullah Hussain Idris finally realized the extent of the rescue operation. It had involved warships, planes, and dozens of truckloads of soldiers.


    He suddenly felt that the $200,000 rescue fee was incredibly fair.


    How many people in the world could mobilize such overwhelming force for $200,000?


    Not only had they been rescued, but the attackers had also bombed the Johor military camp and stormed the royal palace, killing the entire royal family.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris was initially speechless with shock.


    Then, he stood up, visibly moved.


    "Good, good, good! Our great vengeance has been avenged. Even if I have to give up all my assets, this money was well spent¡ªso satisfying!"


    Laughter echoed through the Idris family''s Malacca estate as Abdullah Hussain Idris reveled in his triumph.


    ---

 Chapter 658 Britains Reply And Attitude

    Malaya Daily


    "Yesterday, a squadron of bombers unexpectedly bombed the military camp in Johor, Malaysia, killing and injuring more than 500 military personnel and police officers, resulting in significant chaos."


    "On the same day, the Johor prison was attacked by a group of soldiers dressed in black, who broke out a local businessman, Abdullah Hussain Idris, his family, and 35 workers detained by the Sultan of Johor. The attack killed 27 prison guards, incited a prison riot, and led to the escape of over a thousand prisoners."


    "Even more shocking, at the same time, another group of soldiers dressed in black assaulted the Johor Sultan''s residence. The Sultan was killed, along with his two sons and dozens of guards."


    "As of this report, Johor is in a state of anarchy."


    "Deploying fighter jets and thousands of soldiers¡ªwho has such resources? Further investigation is needed to uncover the truth behind this incident."


    Many have their theories about the black-clad attackers. Considering the region, only two entities could muster such power: the British forces stationed in Singapore or the Hardy Dominion in Penang, Malaya.


    The Hardy Security Company personnel all wear black uniforms, and witnesses reported seeing aircraft with the glaring "HD" logo. Additionally, two warships belonging to Hardy Security were seen patrolling the strait.


    Even a fool could connect the dots.


    But nobody dared to report it outright.


    Without evidence, accusing Hardy outright could provoke this powerful figure. If he dared to bomb a military camp and attack a Sultan, a small newspaper upsetting him could easily lead to the editor-in-chief disappearing or the office mysteriously burning down the next day.


    At the Singapore Governor''s Residence:


    Governor Mountbatten was shocked upon reading the report. Malaya was a British colony, and technically, these people were under his jurisdiction.


    And now, a Sultan¡ªessentially a king of the region¡ªhad been killed.


    Black-clad soldiers.


    Deployment of warships and fighter jets.


    Mountbatten was almost certain it was the work of HD Security. An immediate investigation revealed that HD Security''s Singapore base indeed dispatched planes and warships the previous day.


    They had come directly from the Singapore base.


    Mountbatten was furious. Hardy''s audacity to kill a colonial Sultan was a blatant challenge to both his dignity and the authority of the British Empire.


    But wait.


    Mountbatten stopped to reconsider. Hardy was also British¡ªa hereditary viscount and the governor of Penang and Malacca. Although he didn''t have jurisdiction over other parts of Malaya, why would he jeopardize British interests in the region?


    There had to be more to the story.


    He summoned his secretary: "Send a telegram to Governor Hardy, asking if HD Security was responsible for this incident and, if so, why it was done."


    The secretary promptly sent the telegram.


    Shortly after, Singapore received a reply from Penang. The lengthy telegram detailed the incident, and to Mountbatten''s surprise, Hardy openly admitted to it.


    "Dear Governor Mountbatten, First, I must clarify that the events in Johor were indeed the actions of HD Security. However, the Dominion assures you this matter is unrelated to politics."


    "The Sultan of Johor attempted to forcibly annex the employer''s assets and imprisoned the employer. HD Security was contracted by the employer, and the security forces were dispatched to rescue the employer and fulfill the contract. This incident was purely a business matter from start to finish."


    Mountbatten read the telegram in silence for a long while before speaking to his secretary. "Send a telegram to Britain. Inform the Prime Minister of the attack on the Johor Sultan."


    In Britain:


    The Prime Minister at the time was Winston Churchill.


    During World War II, Churchill was one of the Big Three Allied leaders, alongside Stalin and Roosevelt, earning global renown.


    However, immediately after the war, Churchill surprisingly lost the general election. After a few years, Churchill returned to office, becoming Prime Minister again last year.


    Upon receiving the telegram from the Singapore Governor, Churchill frowned initially but soon relaxed, even breaking into a subtle smile.


    The Malayan independence movement had been brewing for some time. The Empire had gained little benefit from the region while expending considerable resources. Maintaining control no longer aligned with British interests.


    Malaya''s path to independence seemed inevitable, but the emergence of Governor Hardy introduced a new variable. Perhaps Malaya could become more intriguing.


    While Churchill preferred to retain Malaya as a colony, if that proved impossible, he at least wanted to retain Penang and Malacca. Hardy''s acknowledgment that these territories would forever remain British gave the Empire a crucial foothold and helped preserve its crumbling reputation.


    At the end of the telegram, the Singapore Governor had inquired about how to handle the situation.


    Churchill chuckled, biting down on his cigar. "Handle it? Does Britain need to handle this? Viscount Hardy has already stated this was a commercial matter. HD Security is an American company; the Americans should address this."


    He instructed his secretary to send the response.


    Mountbatten received the reply and was even more bewildered than when he read Hardy''s telegram.


    The Prime Minister had responded, but his message was clear: if Hardy claims this was a commercial matter, then treat it as such. Mountbatten was instructed to issue a formal note to the U.S. government under the name of the Singapore Colony, requesting their intervention in the matter.


    Mountbatten''s face twisted in frustration.


    The Prime Minister''s reply essentially washed the government''s hands of the issue, leaving it entirely to the Governor''s discretion.


    But what could he do?


    Pursuing Hardy Security''s accountability or even mobilizing forces against them was laughable. His troops were outnumbered by Hardy Security''s personnel, not to mention their superior warships and fighter jets.


    Mountbatten remembered his prior meeting with Hardy, during which they had reached a verbal agreement: if Malaya faced unrest and British forces were inadequate, Hardy Security would assist.


    Churchill''s response was clearly evasive.


    Fine. If the Prime Minister wasn''t worried about the death of a native Sultan, why should he be? At least this way, he wouldn''t have to shoulder any blame. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---

 Chapter 659 Bureaucratic Buck-Passing

    He summoned his secretary again.


    "In the name of the Singapore Governor''s Office of the Malayan Colony, send a telegram to U.S. President Johnson, outlining the events in Johor. State that Hardy Security, acting under the pretense of an employer contract, attacked the Johor Sultan, Johor prison, and Johor military camp, resulting in the Sultan''s death, the escape of over a thousand prisoners from the prison, and the death or injury of more than 500 soldiers at the military camp.


    ''Hardy Security''s actions have severely infringed upon colonial interests and caused extremely adverse effects. We hope the U.S. government will restrain its corporations to prevent harm to U.S.-UK relations and political interests.''"


    After saying this last line, Mountbatten paused, feeling uneasy.


    Whether relations were harmed was a matter for the higher-ups to decide; he himself didn''t have the authority to make such a statement.


    "Strike the last sentence. Change ''restrain'' to ''investigate.''"


    The secretary promptly crossed out the phrase, "to prevent harm to U.S.-UK relations and political interests."


    The secretary left.


    Mountbatten lit a cigar.


    Thinking it over, he realized something.


    Recently, the Malayans had been causing significant unrest, constantly clamoring for independence and rights.


    The British government had repeatedly instructed Mountbatten to find ways to stabilize the colony''s governance and management. Mountbatten had devised various strategies, but the results were minimal, leaving him increasingly frustrated with the agitators.


    Hardy, by killing a Sultan, had effectively sent a warning to the others.


    In this world, shouting slogans wasn''t enough. Without the protection of the British Empire, these natives would have been finished by the communists long ago¡ªyet they still sought privileges.


    In that moment, Mountbatten felt a strange sense of satisfaction.


    The White House:


    The telegraph office received the telegram from Malaya. The director of the telegraph office read it and, following procedure, handed it to Michael Corleone, the director of the President''s Assistant Liaison Office.


    "Mr. Corleone, there''s a telegram from the Far East, specifically the Singapore Governor''s Office in Malaya. It concerns Mr. Hardy and Hardy Security. Please review it."


    Michael read the telegram, raising an eyebrow as a faint smile crossed his lips.


    "It''s sent under the name of the Singapore Governor''s Office? I expected it to come directly from the British government. Alright, leave it with me; I''ll show it to the President."


    The telegraph office director left.


    Michael picked up another telegram from his desk¡ªthis one sent earlier by Hardy. Anticipating that someone would complain to the U.S. government, Hardy had sent a detailed explanation in advance.


    Holding both telegrams, Michael headed to Johnson''s office.


    Johnson was reviewing documents.


    The situation in the Far East, though more stable than during MacArthur''s tenure, remained tense and increasingly complex.


    Johnson had a nagging feeling that the situation would not meet his expectations¡ªsomething he did not want to admit.


    He wasn''t in the best mood.


    Michael entered and handed over the two telegrams.


    "Mr. President, there''s a matter from the Far East."


    Johnson frowned.


    "The Far East again. What''s the issue now?"


    "A native Sultan in Malaya attempted to seize Hardy Group assets. Hardy Security responded with force, targeting the Sultan. They went a bit overboard, bombing the Sultan''s military camp and killing him."


    "The Singapore Governor''s Office has sent a telegram requesting that we investigate HD Security."


    The mention of Hardy caught Johnson''s attention. He took the telegram, read it carefully, and placed it aside with a calm expression. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This matter has nothing to do with the United States," he said flatly.


    "Hardy is a British viscount and the Governor of Penang. While HD Security is an American company, its actions took place in Malaya, which is outside U.S. jurisdiction. The U.S. government has no obligation to intervene."


    "Hardy stated in his telegram that this was a commercial operation conducted by HD Security under an employer contract, which falls entirely outside America''s purview."


    Johnson paused for a moment.


    "Both the U.S. and Britain have diminishing influence in the Far East. Hardy''s actions, in my view, strengthen our leverage in the region and help secure Western interests there."


    Michael remained composed as he asked, "How would you like this matter to be handled?"


    Johnson waved his hand dismissively."The U.S. government will not issue any formal response. If reporters ask, say this is a British domestic affair and let the British handle it."


    Michael nodded and left.


    On his way back, Michael chuckled quietly to himself."In America, Hardy dares to fly fighter jets against gangs. These gready communist in Southeast Asia who tried to seize his assets must not have done their homework beforehand."


    Back in his office, Michael drafted a reply telegram to the Singapore Governor''s Office.


    Soon, Singapore received the White House''s reply.


    The content was straightforward: this matter does not fall under U.S. jurisdiction. The U.S. will not intervene. Please resolve it within the British framework.


    Governor Mountbatten read the telegram, feeling utterly speechless.


    It was all just bureaucratic buck-passing.


    In the end, the ball was thrown back into his court. What could he do? What was he even capable of doing?


    Screw it.


    If the death of a native Sultan didn''t matter to the Prime Minister or the Americans, why should it matter to him? At least this way, no one could hold him accountable.


    The events that unfolded in Johor quickly spread with time, drawing global attention. Newspapers around the world reported on the incident, and people from many countries learned that the Sultan of Johor had been killed. The perpetrator? None other than HD Security, the largest American security company.


    ---

 Chapter 660 Passing The Buck

    United StatesWhite House Press Conference


    A journalist asked the spokesperson about their view on the incident in Johor, questioning whether HD Security, as an American company waging war abroad, reflected the attitude of the U.S. government.


    The spokesperson thought to himself: My view? I only know what I read in the papers.


    Calmly, he replied: "We are indeed aware of the incident in Johor. However, according to our understanding, there are discrepancies between what has been reported and the facts. Firstly, the Sultan of Johor mobilized his own armed forces to forcibly seize the assets of Hardy Group, which provoked HD Security to act. Their actions were taken to protect their property.


    "Hardy Group is an American company. The U.S. government takes the unwarranted assault on and plundering of American businesses abroad very seriously."


    The spokesperson''s deft reversal of blame was as smooth as it was audacious.


    "As for HD Security''s rescue of its partner and the killing of the Sultan, this incident took place in Malaya, over which the U.S. has no jurisdiction. Therefore, we will not intervene in this matter.


    "As for waging war, that is pure nonsense. Malaya is a British territory, and the U.S. is a close ally of the U.K. There is no way we would wage war there. HD Security''s actions have no connection to the U.S. government."


    The White House spokesperson distanced himself cleanly:Our businesses get robbed; we are concerned.Our people kill someone; unfortunately, not our jurisdiction. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    United KingdomLondon, 10 Downing Street


    Outside the Prime Minister''s residence, reporters intercepted the Prime Minister after hours, asking for his opinion on the Johor incident.


    Winston Churchill simply remarked, "This matter has been handed over to the Governor of Singapore. I trust he will handle it appropriately."


    With that, he got into his car and left¡ªsuccinct and to the point.


    Singapore


    Reporters sought out Governor Mountbatten for his comments.


    Mountbatten felt immense pressure, caught between three forces: the U.S., the U.K., and Hardy. He lamented: What can I even do?


    "We have investigated HD Security, which stated that their actions were carried out under contract and were purely commercial, without any political implications. Regarding their attack, the Governor''s Office expresses serious concern and has promptly notified the U.S. government, as HD Security is an American company. We hope the U.S. investigates whether HD Security''s actions violated the law."


    Passing the buck? I can do that too.


    As the tug-of-war continued, the journalists tried to reach Hardy for comment, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Two days later,Global Timespublished an article released by HD Security titled:On the Impact of Building a Modern Mercenary Force on Future International Affairs.


    "Mercenaries are hired by employers to help solve their problems and difficulties. This is the mission of mercenaries," the article declared.


    "Driven by the pursuit of profit, mercenaries participate in hostilities and receive material compensation far exceeding that of combatants with similar ranks and duties in the armed forces of the conflicting parties."


    The lengthy article delved into the existence of mercenaries, the types of missions they could undertake, scenarios for future battlefields, their role in conflicts, and their protective functions for oil and mining companies, businesses, small groups, and expeditions in dangerous or conflict-prone regions.


    The article ended with a promotional statement:"HD Defense Company boasts 17,000 security personnel, 12 warships, 36 vessels, 36 fighter jets, and three overseas military bases. We are committed to ensuring your safety and resolving regional conflicts for our clients."


    Many readers saw the article as a blatant declaration: Yes, we were responsible for the Johor incident.


    Moreover, the company''s military capabilities rivaled those of many smaller nations. While this force might not be sufficient to invade a country, it could easily disrupt regional stability.


    The assassination of the Sultan of Johor in his own palace sent shockwaves through other sultans in Malaya.


    If Hardy dared to kill the Sultan of Johor, it meant he could kill anyone.


    The phrase "empathic understanding" perfectly captured their sentiment. Some approached the Governor of Singapore, seeking assurances from the British government for their safety and demanding justice for the perpetrator.


    The response they received was: "The matter has been reported to the British authorities, and the identities of the attackers are under investigation."


    Investigation?


    What was there to investigate?


    It was undoubtedly HD Security. Broad daylight, numerous witnesses¡ªthis was Britain blatantly turning a blind eye.


    The sultans, not without influence, united to publish articles in newspapers condemning HD Security and Hardy, the Governor of Penang.


    The uproar soon became a public spectacle.


    Hardy, however, remained unfazed. Neither the U.S. nor the U.K. would intervene, and no other country was likely to.


    As for the sultans, they hardly concerned him.


    Although they had more people, Hardy had no need for numbers. Precision strikes and targeted assassinations were sufficient to deter any opposition.


    Even if the sultans united their forces, Hardy had nothing to fear. With money as his weapon, he could recruit an army in the U.S. by doubling the wages to $1,000 per month. A few thousand mercenaries could easily resolve the situation in a month.


    The cost? Mere millions¡ªan amount Hardy could afford.


    Furthermore, he was confident that he could recoup tenfold or even a hundredfold of that investment.


    For now, the sultans were merely making noise. None dared to act.


    ---

 Chapter 661 Businessmen In Malaya

    Meanwhile, after the Sultan of Johor''s death, Hardy began reaping significant benefits¡ªprimarily from the businessmen communities.


    The incident, stemming from the Idris family, quickly spread within businessmen circles. For years, the businessmen had suffered oppression from the Malays, harboring deep-seated resentment.


    The Idris family was not an isolated case.


    This wasn''t the first time such incidents had occurred, and they knew things would likely escalate further, with the perpetrators growing increasingly audacious.


    The Hardy Group deployed warships, bombers, and troops¡ªbombing military camps, assassinating the Sultan, and rescuing the Idris family.


    When the businessmen community learned of these events, they were thrilled, cheering and applauding.


    Some thought,Paying fees to the Hardy Group actually works!Many began to consider the proposition: by giving up 40% of their assets, they could buy safety and stability while aligning with a powerful ally. For many, this seemed like a deal worth making.


    Recently, Penang and Malacca''s investment offices have been overwhelmed with activity, with throngs of businessmen flocking to them every day.


    According to reports presented to Hardy by his officials, within just two weeks:


    Over 300 large business partners were added.More than 1,500 small business partners signed up.Over 5,000 micro-business partners joined.


    In this structure:


    Large businesses were defined as having assets exceeding $2 million.Small businesses ranged between $500,000 and $2 million.Micro-businesses were valued below $500,000.


    Even small shops, such as grocery stores, could join the Hardy Group''s business network as long as they agreed to collaborate.


    The investment office calculated that the total assets collected in this short period had already exceeded $300 million.


    Upon finalizing their agreements, each partner received a plaque from the Hardy Group.


    Made of brass, the plaque bore the inscription:"Hardy Group Partner" in three languages: English, Malay and Chinese.


    At the bottom, a name was engraved:"John Hardy."


    Many viewed this plaque as a protective talisman.


    Some returned home and held grand ceremonies to display the plaque, complete with gongs, lion dances, and dragon dances¡ªmore extravagant than their opening ceremonies. The purpose was clear: to publicly announce to their communities that they were now under the Hardy Group''s protection.


    These business owners were also informed that, upon signing the agreement:


    If they were subjected to extortion or unfair treatment, they could contact the Hardy Group. The company''s lawyers would negotiate with the local government on their behalf. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If they were robbed or physically attacked, they could call HD Security, which would "negotiate" directly with the perpetrators.


    Of course, these services came at an additional cost.


    Yet, even with extra fees, many were elated¡ªbecause at long last, someone was willing to protect them. To businessmen, no price was too high for peace of mind.


    The incident in Johor, where a Sultan was assassinated, served as a stark precedent.


    Although local Sultans continued to make public statements in newspapers, they were deeply afraid. Who knew if offending Governor Hardy would lead to their own demise next?


    In recent weeks, the attitude of the pro-communist toward the businessmen community had undergone a dramatic shift. Incidents of harassment and extortion had dropped sharply, almost disappearing altogether.


    The local Sultans and the pro-communist Chinese officials were wary of provoking unnecessary misunderstandings. If someone extorted Malay businessmen and the Hardy Group interpreted it as the Sultan''s doing, what would happen then? To avoid such scenarios, the Sultans issued strict orders to Chinese officials under them no more extorting businessmen.


    In this very pragmatic world, power spoke louder than reason.Weapons and force carried real authority.


    Penang and Malacca, during this period, saw a significant influx of immigrants, mostly inspiring businessmen and well-educated individuals, seeking a safe environment for development.


    Wealthy individuals followed the example of the Idris family, buying properties in Penang and Malacca, relocating their households, and settling permanently. They sought to become citizens of the autonomous territories, enjoying safety and security. Seeing American soldiers patrolling the streets only reinforced their sense of safety.


    Those without wealth also migrated to Penang and Malacca. The areas were expanding, with many businesses establishing themselves and requiring large numbers of workers. People could find employment here.


    Jobs were plentiful, wages were higher, and life was safe and stable. Who wouldn''t want to live in such an environment?


    The massive influx of immigrants caused a sharp rise in land prices in Penang and Malacca. When Hardy took control of these regions, all land, except that held by inhabitants, became his property. The skyrocketing land values significantly increased his wealth.


    However, Hardy was in no rush to sell any land.


    He believed that land in these regions would only grow more valuable.


    In later years, Hong Kong became synonymous with sky-high property prices. With Hardy''s management and development, Penang and Malacca were destined to rival or even surpass Hong Kong. Owning over 80% of the land in these regions, Hardy was sitting on an enormous fortune.


    In addition to the land, Hardy also gained access to a vast number of business collaborators.


    In the future, all businesses in Malaya would owe Hardy 40% of their equity.


    Hardy envisioned a future where all these Malay magnates worked for him. The top ten wealthiest individuals would undoubtedly emerge from Hardy''s economic circle. He was confident that, with the Hardy Group''s support¡ªbe it in importing advanced machinery for these affiliated companies or marketing their products around the world¡ªat least 90 of the top 100 Malay businesses would belong to his network.


    This represented an astronomical fortune.


    Hardy''s methods were even more formidable than those used to control businesses in Japan.


    By effectively turning all businessmen in Malaya into his subsidiaries, he not only ensured they worked for him but also earned their gratitude.


    ---

 Chapter 662 The Aftermath Of The Assassination

    This time, the assassination of the Sultan of Johor was a pivotal turning point in Hardy''s future plans.


    Hardy tested the limits of the British and Americans, and their attitude towards Malaya was essentially one of non-intervention.


    In fact, this was understandable.


    A colony, particularly one clamoring for independence, had already been removed from their list of priorities for protection.


    As for France, the Soviet Union, and other countries, they completely ignored the matter, as they had their own affairs to handle.


    Other nations did not even comment on it. Many people didn''t know what a Sultan was, so who would care?


    If it were in later times, perhaps someone could have tried appealing to the United Nations.


    But now, The United Nations had been established only a few years prior, and its framework and operational model were still in the exploratory stages, with virtually no authority.


    However, Hardy managed to gain considerable benefits from this incident.


    The first was showcasing his military strength to the world. HD Security Company and HD Mercenaries would now step onto a larger stage. Although HD Security was just a company, no one would dare underestimate it in the future. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy''s status would naturally be elevated as well.


    The second benefit was the acquisition of substantial assets. The private assets of the businessmen in Malaya far exceeded those controlled by the governments, and their potential for future development was also greater. He also took the opportunity to gain the goodwill of the capitalist community, ensuring that more individuals with a capitalist mindset would settle in Penang and Malacca.


    People are the primary driving force of productivity.


    With only a few hundred thousand people now, the population was far from meeting Hardy''s developmental needs.


    From now on, Penang and Malacca could become important destinations for Asian capitalist immigrants, alongside Hong Kong and Singapore.


    The third benefit, was currently underway. If this matter succeeded, Hardy''s territory would expand fourfold.


    Singapore.


    The day after the Sultan of Johor was assassinated, someone approached Maher. As the fourth in line to the throne of Johor, with his elder brother and two nephews dead, Maher automatically qualified to inherit the Sultanate.


    When Maher read the newspaper that day, he was first shaken and then ecstatic.


    As for Ismail death, he felt no emotional attachment. To a brother he had to kneel to in meetings, how could Maher develop any feelings?


    In fact, Ismail had no feelings for him either. In Ismail''s eyes, Maher was nothing more than a parasite of the family.


    The person who approached Maher


    Was the same middle-aged man who had found him before¡ªSmith.


    "Maher, we''ve fulfilled our initial promise. Now it''s time for you to fulfill yours," Smith said.


    Maher was already aware of the power these people held. They killed the Sultan with ease, and he dared not go against their wishes.


    "No problem, I''m willing to fulfill my promise. However, I''m not sure if others will cooperate. You know, I didn''t have any power of my own before. Even if I become Sultan, there will still be people opposing me, making it hard to control the people under me."


    Although Maher was a carefree prince with no experience in political struggles, he wasn''t stupid. Johor wasn''t a place where the Sultan had absolute power. Externally, there were many influential ministers and families. Maher had no foundation, and these people were likely most eager to sideline him.


    Smith smiled.


    "Of course, I''ve considered these situations. That''s why I came to you. Rest assured, we will help you secure the Sultanate. As for those who defy your orders, we''ll take care of them."


    Maher felt a chill run through him.


    Were they aiming to fully control him? Perhaps even as Sultan, he would become a puppet for these people.


    But he had no other choice now. He could only rely on them.


    "Alright, I''ll follow your arrangements."


    A week later.


    The funeral for the Sultan of Johor was held. Alongside him, the entire royal family was buried. Maher, as the official first heir, presided over the ceremony.


    At the funeral, Many wore white robes with curved daggers at their waists.


    A long procession carried more than a dozen coffins. The scene was grand.


    Behind Maher stood a dozen male members of the family,


    Including his four brothers and seven nephews, all of whom were eligible for the throne but ranked behind Maher.


    At the funeral, Maher couldn''t help but feel the strange gazes of his brothers and nephews.


    He understood that


    If he were to die, they would have the opportunity to ascend the throne. That throne stirred countless hearts. Previously, Maher might truly have been eliminated, as he had no power base or supporters.


    His brothers had some industries or connections with powerful ministers and families. Maher, on the other hand, was the most isolated of them all.


    After the funeral, on the way back, many cars overtook Maher''s vehicle. It was clear they held no respect for him.


    Some even overtook him deliberately,


    Sending a message: We don''t respect you. You''re not qualified for the throne.


    Maher clenched his fists.


    Although Johor was part of Malaya, it was relatively independent. It was a British colony with a unique political system, complete with its own Sultan, government, judiciary, police, and military¡ªall under British oversight.


    The Sultan was the head of Johor,


    Under whom were ministers responsible for finance, law, culture, and education, as well as judges, police, and a prison system.


    The military was overseen by its own officers.


    These individuals


    Had previously been Ismail''s trusted aides. This was normal; every ruler would employ their confidants. These ministers and officers held considerable power and could even influence the succession of the throne.


    Given the sudden nature of the incident, with the Sultan and his heirs all dead, Maher, now the first heir, had no foundation in Johor.


    Expecting these ministers to obey him was laughable. The strong suppress the weak, and the weak are subdued by the strong. This was the reality everywhere, not just in Johor.


    ---

 Chapter 663 New Sultan Of Johor

    Maher had a residence in Johor Bahru. Upon returning home, no one visited him, nor did anyone inform him about when the succession ceremony would take place. It was as if everyone had forgotten about him.


    Perhaps, Those people were now frantically conspiring, planning to eliminate him and negotiate a new Sultan.


    Maher''s suspicions were correct.


    Indeed, there were people plotting just that, particularly his brothers.


    However, some people would not let them succeed.


    The Chief of Staff of Johor''s military and police, now the highest-ranking military official in Johor, had just returned home from the funeral when he received a call. Someone wanted to meet him.


    He immediately thought of the people responsible for the Sultan''s assassination.


    During the meeting, the other party bluntly stated their conditions: support Maher''s succession, and he and his family would benefit. Otherwise, action would be taken.


    The officer understood what kind of action they meant. With just over 2,000 troops under his command, he could dominate Johor locally but was insignificant compared to them.


    "Maher is the rightful heir. I''m willing to support him," the officer stated.


    At the same time, the finance minister, judges, and police chief were all approached. Though they held considerable influence in Johor, they were mere pawns in the eyes of these people.


    Days later, people began visiting Maher''s residence to express their loyalty.


    Maher understood that It wasn''t his charisma that had drawn them in. He knew exactly who was behind it.


    A week later, Johor selected its new Sultan. Maher smoothly ascended to the throne and held a relatively grand coronation ceremony. Riding in an open-top jeep, the new Sultan received blessings from the people of Johor Bahru as flowers were showered upon him.


    The former Sultan Ismail has already been forgotten.


    Human memory, sometimes, only lasts three days.


    After Maher ascended to the throne, it didn''t take long before he initiated a series of new appointments, replacing the Minister of Finance, Minister of Education, and Chief of Staff.


    These new appointees weren''t Maher''s people. Whose people they were was self-evident¡ªHardy had already prepared for this. By removing one group and promoting another, Hardy had effectively completed a regime change. These individuals were all placed in power by Hardy and would undoubtedly follow his instructions.


    Disobedience would result in consequences far worse than merely losing their positions.


    Maher knew he had been completely sidelined.


    But he had still gained a lot. Originally, he had no hope of becoming Sultan in his lifetime. Now that he was on the throne, he considered himself already immensely fortunate.


    A month later.


    Johor entered into a deal with the Penang-Malacca Dominion, selling half its territory to Hardy.


    The official explanation was that Johor had many pressing needs and required substantial funding. The former Sultan had drained the country''s resources, leaving no choice but to sell land.


    9,000 square kilometers.


    The selling price: $30 million.


    The territory connected with Malacca, transforming what was previously just a waterway into a landmass.


    Johor became encircled by Malacca and Singapore.


    The royal capital of Johor Bahru remained under the Sultan''s control. Even with just this city, Maher was satisfied.


    As for the $30 million, it wasn''t paid in cash but in various forms, including goods, infrastructure development, highways, and port facilities. The remainder would be paid in installments over 5 years.


    When this news broke in the newspapers, it shocked countless people.


    The Sultan of Johor had sold half his country''s territory.


    This operation inevitably led to speculation. Why was the previous Sultan assassinated? Why did the current Sultan sell land to the Penang-Malacca Dominion? Could there be no shady dealings behind this?


    Many immediately envisioned a plot of coercion and plunder.


    HD Mercenaries. If their purpose was merely to rescue their employer, why kill the former Sultan? Clearly, this was premeditated, and clearly, it was all for Johor''s land.


    How was this different from the colonial land grabs by Europeans in the past?


    The Sultans of Malaya saw through this matter as clearly as a mirror. From the beginning, Hardy had been targeting Johor''s land. This was an elaborate conspiracy.


    In truth, the whole world understood this was a conspiracy.


    Yet no one intervened¡ªno one at all.


    The United States welcomed it.


    The British pretended ignorance.


    The Governor of Singapore stated that this was a free trade deal. The land sale was entirely legal and adhered to all procedures.


    ...


    Andy traveled from the United States to Penang.


    First, to take a vacation and relax, and second, at Hardy''s invitation, to see the progress he had made in Southeast Asia.


    Andy held a deep admiration for Hardy.


    If the operations of American industries could still be considered normal business planning, the development of the Cayman Dominion had left Andy unable to keep up with Hardy''s maneuvers.


    Cayman, Hardy transformed it into an offshore financial hub.


    An ordinary Caribbean island, now showing value far beyond its original potential, had been given a brand-new role by Hardy.


    It had since become a paradise for America''s wealthy elite.


    Andy could foresee that the Cayman Islands would generate untold wealth, continuously and indefinitely.


    Through the Cayman initiative, Hardy established excellent relationships with numerous financial groups and enterprises, creating an immense reservoir of political capital.


    American politics was controlled by financial groups, and financial groups, in turn, were controlled by banks.


    Even if Hardy''s ventures in America all failed, the Cayman Islands alone would make him one of the richest people in the world.


    When Hardy began developing in the Far East, Andy initially paid little attention. Starting with Hong Kong, Andy had been skeptical about Hardy''s investments there, as he entered at what was arguably Hong Kong''s most dangerous time.


    Yet it was precisely during this time of danger that Hardy made large-scale acquisitions when others abandoned the market. Ultimately, he succeeded, reaping returns of tenfold or even a hundredfold.


    --- Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 664 Andy Spring

    Then came Japan.


    In Japan, Hardy collaborated with American financial groups to gain control over most of Japan''s economy. Japan had now become an economic puppet of the United States, allowing America to exploit its resources at will.


    Constant exploitation. And in all of this,


    Hardy was the mastermind. Beyond profiting, he also forged closer ties with several major American financial groups. These relationships made Hardy''s ventures in the United States infinitely easier.


    Even if he were to open public restrooms, they would become wildly profitable.


    To illustrate the power of Hardy''s network: in the lottery industry, the first U.S. state to legalize lotteries was Nevada, and it was operated by Hardy''s group.


    Expanding to other states required lobbying state by state. During the Cayman launch, Hardy gathered financial groups from various states, discussed the lottery industry, and proposed joint operations.


    The leaders immediately agreed.


    In recent months, legislators in more than thirty U.S. states had proposed lifting lottery bans. With these families working behind the scenes, it was only a matter of time before the bans were lifted.


    Once the bans were lifted, Hardy''s group would inevitably become a key partner. With its extensive experience in lottery operations, it would likely secure a major role. From this business alone, Hardy''s group stood to earn enormous profits.


    And for Hardy, it was all just a matter of a few words.


    This was the power of Hardy''s network.


    Now, Hardy had acquired Penang and Malacca. Though they had been wilderness in the past, with Hardy''s involvement, they were destined to rise.


    Becoming the next Hong Kong was no question.


    Andy stayed for two days. Hardy shared his plans with him.


    In the future, Malacca and Penang would focus on several areas:


    They would become one of the Eastern financial hubs, establishing multiple banks, reducing financial taxes, and aligning with Cayman to develop into one of Asia''s financial centers.


    As for industries, they would include port logistics, precision machinery processing, electronics manufacturing, gemstone cutting, tobacco, and rubber industries.


    All of these would synergize with Hardy''s group.


    The recent events in Johor had been particularly sensational, drawing Andy''s attention. Initially, Andy thought Hardy was focused solely on his businesses. Later, he wondered if there were political motives. Finally, he realized it was entirely about the development of Penang and Malacca.


    Killing a Sultan, gathering most of the Malay capital, businessmen, and integrating all of Malay financial power into one group to launch the Malay Hardy Group, relying entirely on Malayan businessmen''s money.


    In all of this, not only did Hardy create another branch of his group in Malay without spending a huge amount of money, but he also directly profited by hundreds of millions of dollars. These are only the short-term benefits, which aren''t comparable to the long-term ones. Not only will these businessmen develop Malacca and Penang for him from their own pockets, but they will also provide more cooperation opportunities with other companies in the Hardy Group.


    Andy already thought Hardy was extraordinarily capable. But yesterday, he realized he had still underestimated Hardy''s cunning.


    Hardy had purchased half of Johor¡ª9,000 square kilometers of land, including all towns, assets, and population.


    This completely stunned Andy.


    The transaction had effectively quadrupled the territory of Penang and Malacca.


    Andy silently applauded Hardy.


    Lying on a beach chair, Andy gazed at Penang''s azure beach, where sailboats dotted the distant waters. A group of young women, walked along the shore. One of them, hearing something amusing, burst into carefree laughter.


    The sound of her laughter caught Andy''s attention.


    He looked at her just as she turned to glance at him. For a moment, their eyes met.


    Both paused for a few seconds.


    The girl turned back, continuing her conversation with her companions as they walked past Andy.


    For some reason, at that moment, when their eyes met, Andy felt that her smile was incredibly beautiful. In that instant, his heart, once deeply scarred by love, stirred once again.


    Unconsciously, Andy''s gaze followed the girl''s silhouette as she walked away.


    Andy didn''t know the girl''s last name or first name. As for her beauty, he had seen countless actresses and was not a shallow person.


    What caused his heart to flutter for just a moment was her radiant smile, and her lively laughter. That smile, that laughter¡ªit was pure, without any impurities.


    Since his heart was scarred, Andy had been left with a permanent wound, making him lose faith in love and leaving him vulnerable. Even the stunning beauties of Hollywood couldn''t penetrate his heart.


    But today, the rusty strings of his heart were plucked once again by that girl''s smile.


    As the girl walked away, he didn''t move but simply followed her with his gaze until she disappeared from view. Once she was entirely out of sight, Andy slowly lay back down.


    Facing presidents, congressmen, high-ranking officials, British prime ministers, princesses, international financial tycoons, and business magnates, he always spoke with confidence and ease. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just now, he didn''t have the courage to strike up a conversation.


    He knew deep down, he hadn''t moved on from his past wounds. His heart still resisted love, afraid of being hurt again.


    In fact, if he wanted, with just a wave of his hand, his guards in the distance would have come over, and he could have easily found out information about the girl.


    But he didn''t do that either.


    Instead, he lay down and stared at the sunset, lost in thought.


    Under the sunset, a rainbow-colored cloud appeared on the horizon, which he found rather intriguing.


    When Andy returned to Hardy''s temporary governor''s residence¡ªsince the official residence was still under construction¡ªhe saw Hardy playing in the yard with his little puppy, ''Ekko.''


    "Ekko, come here," Andy smiled as he extended his hands.


    The little one was cooperative, shifting from Hardy''s arms to Andy''s embrace. Andy threw the little puppy into the sky before catching him again.


    Andy did have a dog of his own, but it had grown up a long time ago, and he could no longer throw it into the sky like this one.


    ...


    AN:Andy is finally about to get a wife. Totally forgot who asked for Andy to have a wife¡ªhope you''re still with us!


    (Today, there is only one chapter. The second one is taking some time because I''m at a crossroads and not sure how to proceed. Let me think about it tonight, and tomorrow you''ll get three.)


    ---

 Chapter 665 Hardy Dominion

    As the two strolled and chatted, their conversation revolved mainly around the development of Penang and Malacca. While they had experience with the Cayman Islands, Penang was vastly different. The Caymans had only a population of about 2,000, and Hardy had relocated all of them.


    In essence, it was like working on a blank canvas¡ªthere was no way to go wrong. Today, though the Caymans were called a dominion, their operation was entirely like that of a corporation, with no locals left to govern.


    Penang and Malacca, however, were different. These areas originally had over 600,000 residents. After about a year of development, the population had surged and was now approaching a million. Managing this was far more complex than managing the Caymans.


    Hardy had previously shared with Andy the economic development plans for the Hardy Dominion. Today, the focus was on education.


    "Andy, I plan to vigorously promote education¡ªmaking primary and middle school education free, and establishing at least three universities. We have to start shaping minds from a young age."


    Andy gave Hardy a surprised look.


    "Shaping minds?"


    Cough cough.


    Hardy cleared his throat twice. He had let his guard down in front of Andy and accidentally let his true intentions slip. "I mean education. Education must start from a young age."


    Andy nodded in understanding.


    "For primary schools, the dominion plans to implement compulsory education, eliminating all fees, including textbook costs, and rewriting the curriculum."


    "The government will provide free lunches. For many families, this saves a meal and can actually cut down on household expenses, making it easier to attract children to school."


    "For middle and high schools, tuition and textbook fees will still be waived, though lunches won''t be provided." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As for universities, I think we should establish three institutions. One will be a comprehensive university, offering programs in business, law, medicine, engineering, science, architecture, and the arts."


    "The other two universities will be more specialized. One will focus on science and technology¡ªthe Dominion Institute of Science and Technology¡ªoffering fields like architecture, civil and structural engineering, biotechnology, chemical engineering, information and communications technology, and bioengineering."


    "The third will concentrate on finance-related disciplines, such as accounting, human resource management, finance, international trade, and business administration."


    "These fields align well with the dominion''s economic structure and will help us train our own talent pool."


    "I also plan to collaborate with top universities in the UK and US, such as Oxford, Cambridge, Harvard, and Stanford. We''ll invite them to help set up programs, sharing equivalent educational resources. Outstanding students from here could continue their studies at those institutions."


    Andy fully supported this initiative. "Education can change the future of a region. I think your vision is excellent."


    "It might not show immediate results, but ten years down the line, it will undoubtedly play a critical role in the dominion''s development. After all, no progress can happen without people."


    As they continued to talk, the conversation shifted to regional security, particularly after Hardy''s recent actions against the Sultan, which had alarmed neighboring sultans. Andy advised Hardy to remain vigilant, as someone might act recklessly.


    Hardy said, "I plan to strengthen the dominion''s military. This includes expanding the army, purchasing advanced weapons, and building a modernized force."


    He added confidently, "In the future, though the Hardy Dominion may have a small territory in Southeast Asia, I intend to make it one of the top military powers in the region."


    Since his rebirth, Hardy firmly believed in the principle that might makes right.


    "In the future, the Hardy Dominion must have complete land, sea, and air forces. The army will recruit 10,000 troops¡ªlocal residents trained by the defense company."


    "There will be tanks, armored vehicles, and artillery. I''ll review the weapon lists and see what''s available to procure for their use."


    "Our defense company can also train the air force," Hardy said. "We''ll start by forming an aviation squadron, with 60 to 80 aircraft, including fighter, bomber, and transport squadrons. That should be sufficient for Southeast Asia. Honestly, we don''t have many enemies here."


    "As for the navy, I plan to return to the U.S. and talk with the military again, selecting more ships from their decommissioned fleet. I''m even considering acquiring an aircraft carrier, though I doubt the U.S. government will sell one. Maybe I''ll check with the British instead."


    Andy looked at Hardy in surprise.


    "Maintaining a military is expensive. With all these plans, it seems like the dominion''s revenue will mostly go toward these endeavors," Andy remarked, implying that Hardy''s spending might leave little for personal profit.


    Hardy shrugged.


    "What''s the point of hoarding cash? What I want is real power. Isn''t the Hardy Group earning more than I can spend? Honestly, I don''t have many personal expenses. I''m making all this money to fulfill a dream of mine."


    "A dream?" Andy asked.


    "At first I wanted to build a group¡ªthe Hardy Group¡ªand now it''s to build a dominion¡ªthe Hardy Dominion!" Hardy laughed.


    Hardy''s laughter was so loud that it caught the attention of his puppy, Ekko, who perked up his ears and tilted his head, curious about what had his owner so amused.


    Hardy''s ambition was to make the dominion''s military power stronger than that of future Singapore.


    In later years, Singapore''s military strength was considered among the best in Southeast Asia. For Hardy, there weren''t many enemies in this region¡ªmainly The Philippines and Myanmar. Even in the future, the military capabilities of those two nations wouldn''t be impressive.


    Surpassing them wouldn''t be difficult.


    He didn''t need to compete in manpower or land forces. Instead, he would focus on naval and air force. Hardy had access to the most advanced weaponry from the U.S., a significant advantage over other countries.


    For starters, the California consortium he was part of included the world''s largest defense contractor, Lockheed Martin.


    Yes, Hardy was a shareholder.


    Though his stake was small, at just over 4%, it still placed him as the 12th-largest shareholder.


    And the world''s second-largest defense contractor, Northrop Grumman?


    Yes, Hardy had shares in that too.


    The fourth-largest, Litton Industries, which specialized in fighter jets, destroyers, and cruise missiles?


    Yes, Hardy had invested there as well.


    Boeing? Hardy Group was one of its partners.


    General Dynamics? Another partner.


    Even the U.S. Department of Defense worked with the Hardy Group.


    When it came to acquiring weapons, Hardy''s advantage over others was significant.


    Moreover, Hardy owned HD Defense Company. Future military bases in Penang and Singapore would become critical powerhouses in the region.


    ---

 Chapter 666 Banquet

    As night fell, the two returned to the house, where Irina greeted Andy with a warm smile. A nanny took Ekko from Hardy''s arms, and everyone prepared to eat.


    During dinner, Hardy said to Andy, "Tomorrow, there''s a reception for the dominion''s government officials, council members, entrepreneurs, wealthy families, and notable figures. You should attend. It''ll be a good opportunity for them to meet the president of Hardy Group."


    "Sure. What''s the agenda?" Andy asked.


    "Nothing too formal. It''s just a chance to meet and discuss future development plans, which will help reassure everyone. We can also talk about the education plans we discussed earlier."


    "This reception isn''t very formal, so attendees can bring their spouses and families. I''ll bring Irina along since she''s going to be the Speaker of the Dominion''s Assembly, it best everyone gets to know her soon." Hardy added with a smile.


    Sitting beside Hardy, Irina laughed and said, "As Speaker, I''ve barely gotten to know what work I will be doing."


    Hardy took her hand, his expression serious. "Making children is a national priority¡ªmore important than work. If anyone dares criticize the Speaker for trying to have children, Governor Hardy will have a personal and very in-depth discussion with them."


    Then he chuckled, and Irina gave him a playful, affectionate look.


    Andy cut a piece of steak and chewed it slowly, but somehow it was tasteless as he watched the couple''s display of affection.


    Irina continued eating while occasionally serving food to Hardy. To be honest, Andy envied Hardy.


    If he had a wife like Irina, he believed he''d be incredibly happy.


    Suddenly, the image of the cheerful girl he''d encountered on the beach that afternoon flashed through his mind.


    ...


    The next day a banquet was held at the most luxurious hotel in Penang, the "Baraka" Hotel, which is owned by the Haji family, one of the wealthiest Malaysian families in Penang. The main building has four floors.


    Behind the hotel lies a vast garden and a golf course, offering stunning scenery¡ªperfect for hosting outdoor banquets. Today''s banquet was set up outdoors.


    The Baraka Hotel was bustling with guests, including government officials, parliament members, wealthy merchants, heads of prominent families, and business magnates from Penang and Malacca. Many brought along their families and companions, filling the venue with over five to six hundred people.


    This was, without a doubt, one of the most grandiose events Penang had seen in years.


    Invited by the Governor, every guest felt honored. They wore bright smiles, mingling in clusters. Among the crowd, the Idris family Head, Abdullah Hussain Idris, along with his younger brother, Azman Idris, and son, Hafiz Idris, were focal points of attention. A number of people surrounded them, engaging in conversations.


    Not long ago, it was the Idris family that had caused a major upheaval in Malaya. The assassination of the Sultan of Johor had shocked the world, even drawing attention from the United States and Britain. Eventually, half of Johor''s territory was sold to Governor Hardy.


    In everyone''s eyes, the Idris family was now closely associated with Governor Hardy.


    And, naturally, the Idris family welcomed this association.


    The men were chatting in small groups, while the women gathered separately, discussing topics of interest.


    At that moment, a faint commotion arose in the distance.


    Governor Hardy entered the venue, with Irina holding his arm. Following behind them was a large entourage, including Andy.


    The attendees immediately formed two lines, bowing respectfully to Hardy. He smiled and nodded in acknowledgment as he passed.


    Hardy disliked pretentious formalities, so there were no elaborate rituals. After greeting the crowd, he stepped onto the stage to deliver a speech. Everyone in the audience straightened up, their eyes fixed on the Governor.


    "I envision a future where the Penang and Malacca Autonomous Territory is a place of freedom, democracy, safety, and stability¡ªan inclusive land where people can live and work in peace, with freedom of religion, free from famine and war." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, achieving this will not be easy; it will require the collective effort of all residents in the Autonomous Territory."


    "Economically, the Territory will maintain an open policy, welcoming businesses to establish themselves here. My vision is to make the Territory a financial hub of Asia, a processing center for high-tech products, and a region with unique characteristics that holds a place on the global stage."


    "Culturally, diversity will be a hallmark of the Territory."


    "In terms of education, I have already communicated with the government. Going forward, the Territory will implement free education. Elementary education will be completely free, with free lunches provided. Secondary education will be popularized, and at least three universities will be established. Moreover, we will collaborate with top universities in Europe and the United States, transforming our institutions into world-class universities."


    Hardy painted a vivid and inspiring picture for everyone present. And he wasn''t merely making empty promises¡ªhe genuinely intended to pursue these plans.


    Andy, standing at a distance, wasn''t paying much attention to Hardy''s speech. He had already reviewed the speech draft the day before, and much of the content had been collaboratively planned by Hardy and himself.


    He sipped his champagne, his gaze wandering aimlessly.


    Suddenly, his eyes froze.


    Amid the crowd, he spotted a girl''s face. It was a face that seemed both familiar and unfamiliar¡ªfamiliar because he had seen her yesterday, unfamiliar because he had no idea who she was.


    Yes, it was the cheerful girl from the beach yesterday.


    Sometimes, fate works in mysterious ways. You might feel nothing after days of companionship, yet a single glance can leave a lasting impression.


    Perhaps it was intuition, or maybe Andy''s gaze was too intense, but the girl seemed to sense something. She turned her face toward him.


    Their eyes met again.


    The girl hesitated slightly, as though recognizing this man but unable to recall from where. Out of politeness and good manners, she gave the middle-aged man staring at her a slight nod and smiled in response before turning back to listen to Governor Hardy''s speech.


    Andy''s heart raced once more.


    That girl had smiled again.


    Applause erupted as Hardy concluded his speech, stepping down to mingle with the guests.


    Hardy became the center of attention among the men, while Irina captivated the women.


    Hardy introduced Andy to the crowd as the CEO of the Hardy Group, instantly elevating Andy''s status in their eyes.


    ---

 Chapter 667 Andy

    Hardy introduced Andy to the crowd as the CEO of the Hardy Group, instantly elevating Andy''s status in their eyes.


    In the Autonomous Territory, the majority of businesses were now part of the Hardy Group. Even the largest entity, Hardy Investment Company, was merely a subsidiary.


    Quickly, Andy found himself at the center of discussions among entrepreneurs.


    "Hello, President Andy. I''m Haji Omar."


    A voice speaking halting English came from behind Andy. Recognizing it as yet another greeting, he turned around.


    When he saw the person speaking, he was momentarily stunned.


    The man was middle-aged, about fifty-something, and slightly overweight¡ªnothing out of the ordinary. What caught Andy''s attention was the girl standing beside him. It was the same girl who had smiled at him twice.


    Andy looked at the man and extended his hand. "Hello, I''m Andy."


    "I''m Haji Omar. I..." Haji Omar struggled to continue, his English limited to the brief introduction he had just managed.


    Turning to the girl beside him, Haji Omar said in Bahasa Malaysia, "Maryam, help me translate. Tell him this hotel is ours, and we hope to collaborate with the Hardy Group in the future."


    The girl nodded and translated in fluent English, "President Andy, my father is delighted to meet you. This Baraka Hotel belongs to our family. My father hopes to collaborate with the Hardy Group in the future."


    Her voice was gentle.


    At least, that''s how Andy perceived it.


    "Of course. May I know your name, Miss?" Andy asked.


    "Excuse me for not introducing myself earlier. My name is Haji Maryam," the girl said to Andy with a smile.


    She smiled again.


    This was the third time she had smiled at him.


    "Hello, Miss Maryam," Andy said, extending his hand toward Haji Maryam.


    Haji Maryam graciously shook his hand.


    As they let go, Andy said, "So this hotel belongs to your family. You''ve done a wonderful job. Hardy Group also operates hotels. In fact, Hilton Hotels, currently the largest chain in the U.S. and even globally, is one of Hardy Group''s key partners."


    "We also have our own hotel chain, managing properties in the U.S., the Cayman Islands, Japan, and Hong Kong. If you''re interested in collaborating, we would be more than willing to partner with capable enterprises."


    Andy''s detailed explanation was lost on Haji Omar, who didn''t understand English well and looked toward his daughter for help. He had brought her along specifically to act as his interpreter.


    Haji Maryam translated Andy''s words for her father. Upon hearing them, Haji Omar was delighted and responded in a lengthy reply, which, in turn, Andy could not understand.


    Haji Maryam, with her bright eyes, translated: "My father says the Haji family owns hotels not only in Penang but also in Malacca and Singapore. Besides hotels, we operate rubber plantations, processing plants, timber mills, and paper manufacturing businesses. We hope to collaborate with Hardy Group in all these areas."


    Andy smiled. "That sounds great."


    Haji Omar, thrilled by the smooth conversation, said to his daughter in Malay, "Maryam, invite President Andy to visit our home and take a tour of our enterprises if he has time."


    Maryam hesitated slightly. "Father, he''s the CEO of Hardy Group. How could he have time to visit us?"


    "It''s just a gesture of courtesy," Haji Omar replied.


    Haji Maryam turned to Andy and conveyed her father''s invitation in English. Andy hesitated briefly before nodding. "I''m actually here to study the industrial structure of Malaya, so visiting your family''s enterprises could be beneficial."


    Andy''s agreement stunned the Haji family, followed by excitement. They hadn''t expected someone of Andy''s stature to accept the invitation. For a family like the Hajis, even hosting a regional CEO or department head would be considered an honor.


    Who was Andy?


    As the Global CEO of Hardy Group, he had no need to concern himself with smaller enterprises. Yet he had agreed to visit¡ªa rare opportunity for the Haji family to build a connection with such a prominent figure.


    Haji Omar was overjoyed. "Maryam, tell Mr. Andy we are honored to welcome him."


    The girl translated, and Andy nodded with a smile. The Haji family took their leave as others approached Andy for conversation. Even as he spoke to the newcomers, Andy couldn''t help but glance briefly at the girl''s retreating figure.


    The next day, representatives from the Haji family formally extended an invitation. Andy brought along several managers from affiliated companies to visit the Haji family''s enterprises. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tour included visits to the rubber processing plant, timber mill, and paper manufacturing facilities. The Haji family''s enterprises were of respectable scale for Malaya¡ªamong the best locally¡ªthough they lagged behind American counterparts in terms of industrialization and technology.


    The reception was hosted by Haji Omar and his two sons, with Haji Maryam continuing as the interpreter. Although her brothers had passable English skills, they couldn''t match her fluency.


    As the Haji family introduced their enterprises, Maryam translated and occasionally elaborated. The morning passed quickly.


    During a conversation, Andy asked Maryam why her English was so proficient. She explained that she was studying economics at the University of Hong Kong.


    That made sense¡ªHong Kong universities primarily used English as the medium of instruction.


    After completing the factory tours, Haji Omar chatted with Andy about their hotels and Southeast Asia''s unique cultural landscape.


    "If tourism develops here, Southeast Asia''s charm could become a major draw. Our hotels highlight local characteristics," said Haji Omar.


    Andy replied, "During my stay, I''ve explored some areas and found them quite interesting. However, without a local guide, I haven''t experienced the deeper aspects, which is a bit regretful."


    "A local guide? That''s easy," Haji Omar said, glancing at his daughter. "Why not let my daughter Maryam accompany you and show you around?"


    Maryam looked at her father but dutifully translated his suggestion.


    Andy looked at the girl and asked, "Do you have the time?"


    Maryam hesitated briefly before smiling. "I have the time. If Mr. Andy would like, I''d be happy to accompany you and share the local customs."


    Andy smiled and nodded. "That sounds like a plan. It''s late today; let''s do it tomorrow. I''ll have someone pick you up," he said, concluding the conversation and taking his leave.


    After Andy left, the Haji family gathered around. Knowing that Andy had agreed to let Maryam accompany him on a tour, Haji Omar was thrilled. "This is an excellent opportunity to strengthen our relationship with President Andy. Maryam, make sure you do your best to leave a good impression."


    "I will, Father," Maryam replied dutifully, understanding how crucial Andy was to their family''s business prospects.


    ---

 Chapter 668 Andys Date!

    The following day, Andy sent a car to pick up Maryam, and they toured Penang together.


    They explored bustling streets and sampled various local delicacies.


    Maryam introduced him to the region''s customs.


    The itinerary was simple, but the two enjoyed their conversations.


    Meanwhile, at the Governor''s mansion, a report was being delivered to Hardy.


    "Sir, yesterday President Andy visited the Haji family. Today, he toured Penang with Miss Haji Maryam. He seemed to be in great spirits." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Have you investigated the Haji family thoroughly?" Hardy asked.


    Andy was not only the CEO of Hardy Group but also Hardy''s most trusted associate. His importance to the group meant that Hardy closely monitored his situation to ensure nothing went awry.


    "The Haji family are among Penang''s top merchant families, operating hotels, rubber plantations, processing plants, timber mills, and paper production enterprises. Their assets are valued between $2 million and $3 million. They''re also members of Hardy Investment Company."


    "And the girl?"


    "Her full name is Haji Maryam. She''s 19 years old, the fourth of Haji Omar''s seven children¡ªthree sons and four daughters. She has two elder brothers and one elder sister who is married. Below her are a younger brother and two younger sisters. She''s currently studying economics at the University of Hong Kong and returned home for vacation. Before attending university, she lived and studied in Penang."


    Hardy reviewed the details and picked up a photograph on his desk.


    The girl was fair-skinned, with bright, expressive eyes, rivaling Irina in charm.


    Andy had suffered greatly in the past due to his wife cheating and tragic death, which led to his imprisonment. Although Hardy had rescued him and cleared his name, Andy remained deeply wounded in matters of the heart.


    Hardy had often encouraged Andy to find love again, but Andy never responded. Now, seeing him open up to a girl was noteworthy.


    Hardy thought to himself that a gentle and traditional Malaysian girl might be perfect for Andy. A woman like that could help heal Andy''s wounded heart.


    In contrast, the free-spirited and independent nature woman didn''t seem suitable for Andy in his current state.


    ...


    Haji Maryam was wearing a white spaghetti-strap dress. The upper part was plain white, while the skirt was adorned with blue patterns.


    She wore no jewelry around her neck, leaving her collarbone lightly exposed by the straps. She had on a pair of flat sandals. Haji Maryam, at approximately 1.65 meters tall, was not short, but standing next to Andy, who towered at 1.9 meters, she appeared petite.


    "Then there are the Malays celebrating Hari Raya and Raya Puasa, and the Indians celebrating Deepavali. You think it''s chaotic right?"


    Andy shook his head. "Freedom of belief is a good thing."


    Haji Maryam smiled.


    "It''s almost noon. Would you like me to take you to try some of Penang''s specialty snacks? I''m not sure if someone as important as you would enjoy them," Haji Maryam said teasingly.


    "Sure, I''m here to experience the local flavors," Andy replied.


    They arrived at a small restaurant run by locals and found a table to sit down. Haji Maryam chatted with the owner in Malay and quickly ordered several dishes.


    "What did you order?" Andy asked.


    "Given how tall you are, I figured you''d have a big appetite, so I ordered a few more dishes: satay, and Penang prawn noodles, and ..... The prawn noodles are especially delicious," Haji Maryam replied.


    "I don''t understand a word of that," Andy said.


    "The names don''t really translate well," Haji Maryam said. "I''ll explain when the food arrives."


    Before long, the dishes were served. Haji Maryam introduced them to Andy. Satay was a type of grilled meat skewer. The braised pork came as part of a platter and paired well with the prawn noodles.


    Teochew cendol, on the other hand, was a dessert made of green jelly noodles, soft red beans, and other toppings, combined with shaved ice and coconut milk.


    "How is it? Do you like it?" Haji Maryam eagerly asked as Andy took a bite.


    Andy nodded. "I like it very much."


    Seeing how much he enjoyed the food, Haji Maryam''s eyes curved into a smile. "I told you, Teochew cendol is the best! I love it too. And this place serves the best ones¡ªit''s been around for decades in Penang."


    After finishing their meal, they prepared to pay.


    Andy, feeling awkward, realized he hadn''t brought any money. As a prominent CEO, he was used to having several assistants and secretaries around to handle such matters.


    Just as he was about to call his bodyguard from afar, Haji Maryam interjected, "I brought you out today, I''ll treat." She pulled out a small fabric wallet from the side of her dress, unzipped it, and took out some cash to pay the owner.


    For the first time in his life, Andy was treated to a meal by a woman. It left him with a sweet feeling, even sweeter than the Teochew cendol.


    "Next time, it''s on me," Andy said.


    "Okay," Haji Maryam agreed with a smile.


    In the afternoon, they strolled along the commercial street. Penang only had one main commercial street at the time, lined with two- and three-story buildings. Outside the shops were signs advertising jobs.


    They entered one of the shops. Haji Maryam remarked, "Ever since Governor Hardy came, Penang has undergone significant changes. Take goods, for example. Penang used to have a limited selection, but now there''s so much more variety."


    "There are even American, Hong Kong, and Japanese products. While goods are no longer scarce, I think the quality of our shopping malls could be improved."


    Andy''s interest was piqued.


    "Oh? Tell me more about your thoughts."


    Realizing she might have said too much, Haji Maryam hesitated and replied shyly, "I was just speaking casually. Governor Hardy and you, having established such a massive commercial group, must already see these things clearly."


    "No worries. Go on, I''d like to hear your perspective," Andy encouraged.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Haji Maryam boldly said, "I''ve seen magazines from Hong Kong that describe American commercial streets. They concentrate shopping malls along a single street, creating a true commercial hub. I feel that''s the direction of the future."


    ---

 Chapter 669 Yacht

    Andy nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Penang has plans for that. The city will expand, with new wide roads and increased urban density. Penang''s population is growing, and we anticipate more in the future. Part of the plan involves creating commercial center districts."


    By the late afternoon, though Andy thoroughly enjoyed spending time with this cheerful young woman, he remained a gentleman and escorted her home.


    When Haji Maryam returned home, she was startled to see everyone gathered¡ªher parents, two elder brothers and their wives, her younger brother, two younger sisters, and even her eldest sister and brother-in-law.


    The moment she stepped into the living room, all eyes were on her.


    "What are you all doing?" Haji Maryam asked timidly.


    Her eldest sister stepped forward, took her hand, and asked, "Second Sister, how was your day with Mr. Andy?"


    "It was nice," she replied.


    "Where did you go?" her sister continued.


    "We visited some mosques, temples, and a few other places. We ate Penang prawn noodles and Teochew cendol¡ªI even treated him. In the afternoon, we strolled around the commercial street and chatted."


    "What did you talk about?" her father, Haji Omar, asked kindly.


    "Nothing much. We talked about how there are more goods available now and about Penang''s future development. Mr. Andy mentioned that Governor Hardy has unified plans for Penang, including city expansion, different functional zones, and the construction of a true commercial street."


    Haji Omar''s heart skipped a beat.


    This was critical information. If they could get advance notice about the city''s development plans, secure some contracts, or position themselves strategically, the Haji family could reap substantial benefits.


    This thought also crossed her eldest brother''s mind. "Second Sister, did Mr. Andy mention where the roads would be built or where the commercial street would go? The Haji family owns some land nearby. If it falls within the plan, its value could skyrocket."


    "We didn''t discuss anything that specific," Haji Maryam replied.


    "Second Sister, has Mr. Andy arranged to meet you again?" her second brother asked.


    Haji Maryam shook her head. "No. He''s so busy with important matters. Today was probably just about observing Penang for future planning."


    Hearing this, the Haji family members felt a slight tinge of disappointment.


    Haji Omar looked at his second daughter and said, "Maryam, if you get the chance, try to maintain contact with Mr. Andy. Becoming friends with someone like him is always beneficial. Sometimes, such connections can be life-saving. If our family faces trouble in the future, a single word from him could solve big problems."


    Being a smart young woman, Haji Maryam understood her father''s meaning. "Dad, he''s a big-shot figure. It''s already fortunate that we met once."


    Haji Omar nodded. Even he knew the gap between their statuses. "No pressure. Just something to consider. Alright, let''s get ready for dinner."


    Andy returned to Governor Hardy''s mansion.


    While walking outside, Hardy teased, "You seem to enjoy spending time with that little girl. Haven''t you thought about having another relationship?"


    Andy was momentarily taken aback.


    "Having a relationship isn''t that simple. It''s a product of love, and you have to love your partner for a lifetime," Andy replied.


    Hardy''s lips curled into a knowing smile.


    In the past, whenever they talked about this topic, Andy''s answers were firm and dismissive. This time, however, his response was ambiguous.


    What did this mean? It meant that Andy''s feelings had begun to change.


    A solid wall might crumble with just one brick removed.


    "How was your outing today?" Hardy asked casually. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Quite nice. I saw some historical sites, tried some local delicacies¡ªthey were delicious¡ªand explored other areas."


    "Going out again tomorrow?"


    "Oh, we''ll see."


    "When do you plan to return to the U.S.?" Hardy asked suddenly.


    "Back to the U.S.? Why, is something up?" Andy asked. Originally, he could leave anytime, but now he felt reluctant.


    "Nothing. Just curious," Hardy replied.


    Whew! Andy silently exhaled in relief.


    "Penang is great. I love the scenery here. I haven''t had a proper break in years. As a capitalist, don''t you think you should give me a few more days off?" Andy joked.


    Hardy raised his hands. "I''m not rushing you. Stay as long as you want."


    Though Hardy wasn''t pressuring him, Andy knew he couldn''t linger in Penang indefinitely. If he had plans, he needed to act quickly.


    "Is your yacht here in Penang?"


    "It is. Why?"


    "Can I borrow it for a while?" Andy asked.


    Previously, Andy had joked about using Hardy''s yacht to woo someone. Now, that statement was becoming reality.


    ...


    The Next Day


    Andy invited Haji Maryam out again.


    When the Haji family learned that the CEO Andy had invited their daughter out once more, they were overjoyed. Regardless of whether their relationship would develop into something romantic, just becoming friends with him was enough to delight the family.


    Penang wasn''t a big place.


    In fact, they had already seen most of it the previous day. But sometimes, being together wasn''t about the scenery; it was about the mood.


    Haji Maryam was gentle and graceful, handling everything with poise. Andy greatly admired this quality, but what attracted him the most was her personality¡ªalways sunny and cheerful.


    She was like a little sun, radiating warmth and light.


    When Andy was with her, the wounds and dark emotions he carried from his past heartbreak in love seemed to melt away bit by bit.


    A joyful person could heal a sorrowful heart.


    The more time Andy spent with Haji Maryam, the more he enjoyed her company.


    The Third Day


    Andy invited Haji Maryam for a trip out to sea. On Hardy''s luxurious yacht, Haji Maryam explored every corner, exclaiming in amazement, "This yacht caused a huge sensation the moment it docked in Penang''s port. So many people were talking about it."


    "Everyone knows it''s Governor Hardy''s yacht. My friends even said they''d love to just step onboard and see how extravagant it must be. And now, here I am! Wow, the decor is stunning. This must have cost a fortune, right?"


    ---

 Chapter 670 Pro In The Early Stages, But A Complete Noob After That

    Her innocent words flowed freely, with no filter, as she spoke whatever came to mind.


    Andy smiled and replied, "This yacht costs about 3.5 million U.S. dollars."


    "Wow!" Haji Maryam''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Our Haji family has been in Penang for centuries, but all our combined wealth probably wouldn''t be enough to buy a yacht like this. Governor Hardy is truly wealthy."


    Andy silently thought to himself,I can afford it too.


    The Fourth Day


    Everyone¡ªyes, everyone¡ªcould sense that something indescribable was beginning to form between Andy and Haji Maryam.


    The Haji family members were becoming increasingly excited. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, as Hardy lay in bed with Irina, she asked about Andy. "It seems Andy has feelings for that girl Maryam. He''s been single for so many years. Should we help him out and propose a marriage arrangement to the Haji family?"


    Hardy gently stroked Irina''s hair and smiled. "Propose marriage? Let him enjoy the process of falling in love. It''s a rare feeling for him."


    "Andy isn''t foolish. He was just deeply hurt by his past marriage and closed off his emotions. If he truly wants to win that girl over, he''ll have his own ways."


    The Fifth DayThe Sixth Day


    Every day, Andy and Haji Maryam went out together. Haji Maryam gradually noticed a change in Andy. That day, the usually lively Haji Maryam seemed a bit shy.


    Normally, she spoke to Andy with ease and laughter, but this time, she couldn''t even meet his eyes.


    They were walking along a coastal boulevard, with a view of the white sandy beach in the distance. Many tourists were playing on the beach.


    A car sped past, honking loudly.


    Instinctively, Andy grabbed Haji Maryam''s hand and pulled her toward him, causing her to stumble. She lost her balance and fell into Andy''s arms.


    Andy held her waist firmly as their eyes met.


    Time froze.Space froze.


    Haji Maryam''s face turned red. Andy''s throat moved slightly.


    "Maryam¡­" Andy said in a hoarse voice.


    "Mr. Andy."


    "Maryam, have you ever thought about studying in the United States?" Andy suddenly asked.


    Haji Maryam was stunned.


    Unfortunately, Hardy had overestimated Andy. A heart that had been closed for over a decade was, indeed, a bit rusty.


    Back at the Governor''s Mansion


    After sending Haji Maryam home, Andy returned to Hardy''s mansion and told him, "I''m planning to head back soon."


    "Did you confess to Miss Haji?" Hardy asked.


    Andy froze for a moment, then realized there was no way Hardy wouldn''t know about his situation.


    "I asked if she''d be willing to study in the United States. She said she''d consider it and discuss it with her family."


    Hardy was momentarily speechless.


    So¡­ he was a pro at the early stages and a complete noob at the follow-up. Well, taking the slow and steady route is fine too.


    This was a deeply personal matter, and as long as things didn''t go completely off track, Hardy didn''t want to interfere too much.


    Back at the Haji Residence


    Haji Maryam shared Andy''s suggestion with her family. "Dad, Mom, Mr. Andy suggested I study in the United States. I''m not sure what to do, so I wanted to hear your opinions."


    "How have things been developing between you two?" her father, Haji Omar, asked.


    "Oh, we''re just chatting. We''re just ordinary friends, Dad. Don''t overthink it," Haji Maryam replied.


    Haji Omar thought to himself,Ordinary friends? Would the CEO of such a massive enterprise spend a whole week inviting you out every day?


    He knew how precious the time of someone like Andy was. As the head of Hardy Group, which oversaw dozens of subsidiary companies¡ªsome of which were equivalent to full-fledged corporations themselves¡ªAndy''s days were likely filled with people lining up to meet him.


    "Was it Mr. Andy who suggested this?" Haji Omar asked again.


    "Yes, he suggested it. He said studying abroad would broaden my horizons and recommended the University of California, Los Angeles. He even said he could arrange for me to enter the business school directly," Haji Maryam explained.


    Haji Omar understood that Hardy Group''s headquarters were in Los Angeles. He began to see the bigger picture.


    "Daughter, I fully support you going to study in the United States. Seeing more of the world is important. That''s why we sent you to the University of Hong Kong in the first place. If you now have the chance to study in the U.S., it''s even better. If Mr. Andy is willing to help with arrangements, that''s perfect."


    "You agree?" Haji Maryam asked.


    "Of course!"


    "Studying in the U.S. will be expensive."


    "Don''t worry. Your dad can afford it," Haji Omar said confidently.


    Haji Maryam skipped over, hugged her father''s neck, and kissed him. "Thank you, Dad!"


    A Few Days Later


    Andy left Penang.


    He didn''t leave alone. He took Haji Maryam with him.


    In the United States, their story would surely continue.


    Hardy even thought about a title for thier story:The Domineering CEO Little Wife.


    ...


    A Few Days Later Hardy Received Victor''s Telegram


    Princess Margaret is scheduled to visit Hong Kong in ten days. According to the itinerary, she will tour Hardy Group and the industrial park during her visit.


    Hardy smiled faintly.


    This had been discussed and agreed upon with Princess Margaret long ago.


    Hardy instructed his secretary, "Reply to Victor. Tell him I will personally go to Hong Kong to host Princess Margaret''s tour of Hardy Group."


    The secretary acknowledged the instruction and went to send the telegram.


    Two Days Later


    Hardy boarded a plane to Hong Kong. The administration team at the Governor''s Office would handle matters in Penang and Malacca.


    Meanwhile, Hardy ordered his luxury yacht to sail to Hong Kong.


    Upon arrival, Victor and his team welcomed him at the airport. He rode back to his villa where the butler and staff were waiting to greet him. Seeing Chef Elliot Hartman, Hardy smiled and said, "It''s been a while since I''ve had your cooking. Prepare a grand feast tonight."


    "Yes, sir," Chef Elliot Hartman responded promptly.


    ---


    AN: Hello! It''s been a while. I hope you guys are doing great. I sincerely apologize for missing updates over the past few days. It was really hard for me¡ªI couldn''t even move for the first few days. Now, I''m starting to feel better, and I will slowly make up for the missing chapters as I recover. I hope you all stay well, and please be careful. The new COVID variant isn''t as deadly as the first, but it''s really exhausting and spreading fast too. Wishing you a safe and healthy winter.


    ---

 Chapter 671 Project 50,000 Rental Units

    In the Study


    Victor briefed Hardy on Hong Kong''s recent developments. Although Victor regularly sent detailed reports, nothing compared to an in-person update.


    HSBC and Wells Fargo Bank were thriving. Global Shipping handled an unending flow of goods, reinvesting profits into new vessels. It had become Hong Kong''s largest shipping company. Global Times was now the city''s leading newspaper, and ABC Radio held the highest listenership. Earlier this year, ABC Television officially began broadcasting, making it the first TV station in Hong Kong.


    As there were no local TV manufacturers, televisions sold in Hong Kong were imported from the United States. Given the small user base, programming was limited to eight hours daily, featuring imported content such as news, commentary, MTV, cartoons, dramas, movies, and variety shows.


    HD Films had recently established a branch in Hong Kong, acquiring land for a new headquarters and studio complex.


    The Hardy Industrial Park, one of Hardy Group''s core ventures in Hong Kong, now hosted over 100 enterprises. Most were in a mature and stable production phase.


    Hardy Pharmaceuticals, which had acquired multiple companies over the past two years, now produced over 60 types of medicines, including supplements in that area. The company had become the largest pharmaceutical firm in Hong Kong.


    These products were marketed in the United States, Europe, and Japan.


    ...


    "Boss," Victor reported, "the Hong Kong government has notified us that Princess Margaret plans to tour Hardy Group''s Hong Kong headquarters and the industrial park. I''ve already assigned teams to tidy up and enhance the sites."


    Hardy nodded. "I''ll personally accompany Princess Margaret during her visit. You''ll assist me and provide detailed introductions when needed."


    "Understood, boss," Victor replied.


    Hardy then inquired, "How''s the investigation into Hong Kong''s real estate market progressing?"


    Victor explained, "Since Hong Kong stabilized economically over the past two years, growth has accelerated, and the population has surged, now officially exceeding 2 million. The actual figure, considering unregistered individuals, is likely around 2.4 million."


    He continued, "The population boom has created a severe housing shortage, especially in Kowloon''s informal settlements. Many people need housing but lack the upfront funds, necessitating loans."


    Hardy recognized this period as Hong Kong''s first real estate boom, expected to last about a decade. He planned to capitalize on it, leveraging Hardy Group''s extensive land holdings, acquired cheaply during Hong Kong''s earlier crises.


    Even if he released land now, it would yield tenfold profits. But Hardy intended to hold onto the land, knowing that real estate values would continue rising. From the 1950s to the 1980s, Hong Kong''s land prices were projected to grow by approximately 200 times.


    Hardy''s strategy involved constructing office buildings and affordable rental apartments, maintaining ownership to generate rental income and benefit from land appreciation. When prices peaked, he would sell in bulk for maximum profit.


    A few days later, Princess Margaret arrived in Hong Kong aboard the royal jet. Governor Grantham, accompanied by officials, welcomed her at the airport.


    This marked the visit of the highest-ranking royal member in Hong Kong''s history. Given the city''s delicate social climate, the visit was expected to significantly bolster stability.


    Hardy and Victor were also present, standing just behind Grantham.


    Princess Margaret, elegantly dressed, exchanged pleasantries with Grantham before warmly embracing Hardy. The scene was captured by journalists, sparking commentary the next day about Hardy''s closer rapport with the princess compared to Grantham.


    After disembarking, Princess Margaret was escorted to a luxury yacht¡ªHardy''s own¡ªto cross Victoria Harbour to Queen''s Pier, where a welcome ceremony awaited. Margaret, familiar with the yacht, glanced subtly at Hardy, recalling shared memories aboard.


    At Queen''s Pier, thousands of citizens gathered, with even distant rooftops crowded with onlookers. Following a brief speech by the princess, which drew applause, she toured the streets in an open-top Rolls-Royce, greeted by cheering crowds, including schoolchildren waving Union Jack flags and holding plastic flowers.


    That evening, Princess Margaret stayed in the Peninsula Hotel''s presidential suite, having specifically requested an external venue for greater mobility rather than staying at the Governor''s Mansion.


    A grand banquet was held that night at the Peninsula, attended by officials, legislators, business leaders, and social elites.


    The following day, Margaret began a packed schedule, visiting government offices, legislative halls, trading firms, Hardy Group''s Hong Kong headquarters, and the industrial park.


    Day ThreePrincess Margaret accepted an invitation to board Viscount Hardy''s yacht for a scenic tour of Hong Kong''s stunning seascapes. The yacht sailed out of Victoria Harbour, returning to the dock only in the evening.


    As the princess disembarked, a crowd of journalists eagerly awaited her at the port.


    A reporter asked, "Your Highness, how did you enjoy touring Hong Kong''s bays?"


    "It was wonderful. Hong Kong''s scenery is truly captivating. I love it here," Margaret replied with a warm smile. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another journalist followed up, "What did you and the Viscount discuss during the trip?"


    The question caught her off guard. Truthfully, their conversations that day had been minimal; their "discussions" were far more physical than verbal, and most of her spoken words consisted of "Oh," "Yeah," and "My God."


    Hardy, quick to take control of the narrative, smiled and interjected, "The princess and I talked extensively. She expressed great concern for the livelihood of Hong Kong''s residents. Upon learning about the rapid population growth over recent years and the severe housing shortages, she inquired about possible solutions."


    He continued, "The princess suggested constructing affordable rental housing. We spent the entire day discussing this topic."


    "Did you reach any conclusions?" a journalist pressed.


    "The result of our discussion is that the princess plans to propose that the Hong Kong government allocate funds to work with private enterprises to build affordable housing. Since constructing such housing is not particularly profitable, the princess requested Hardy Group to take on this responsibility."


    "Mr. Hardy, are you willing to accept this responsibility?" the reporter asked.


    Hardy nodded with a smile. "Hardy Group is a socially responsible company. We are committed to addressing practical issues in Hong Kong. Ultimately, the princess and I agreed to launch a project to build 50,000 affordable rental units with a 30-year usage lifespan."


    "These rental units will provide a temporary solution for many families. As their financial situations improve, they can move into better housing. This project will significantly help Hong Kong families in need."


    ---

 Chapter 672 The Year 1952

    The Next DayNews of Princess Margaret''s concern for Hong Kong''s housing crisis and her discussions with Hardy Group made headlines across multiple newspapers. Reports highlighted the plan to build 50,000 affordable rental units to address the housing needs of 200,000¨C300,000 people.


    While the public''s enthusiasm for royal figures was lukewarm, the promise of resolving their most pressing issue¡ªhousing¡ªgarnered widespread appreciation for the princess.


    Day FourPrincess Margaret visited the Hong Kong Jockey Club, specifically Hardy''s Kowloon venue.


    At each stop during her visit, the princess noticed that the public''s enthusiasm seemed greater than the previous day. Curious, she asked Hardy why this was so.


    "It''s because you''ve helped them secure 50,000 new homes," Hardy explained with a smile.


    Margaret realized then that Hardy''s comments to the press were not merely to placate the journalists.


    During the horse racing performances, Governor Grantham accompanied her, and Margaret brought up the affordable housing plan.


    Grantham acknowledged the issue. "The Hong Kong government has been aware of the housing shortage, but large-scale affordable housing projects require substantial funding, which the government cannot provide all at once. As for real estate developers, they prefer building for sale, not for rental."


    "Hardy has agreed to take on this task. I hope your government can collaborate effectively with him," Margaret remarked.


    "Of course, Your Highness. I''ll have my team coordinate with Hardy Group immediately," Grantham replied.


    The Hong Kong government wasted no time and began discussions with Hardy Group the following day. Victor, already briefed by Hardy, laid out the terms confidently:


    Land Provision:The government would supply land to Hardy Real Estate at a low price. This was effectively a way for Hardy Group to acquire land cheaply, with its eventual appreciation being Hardy''s profit.


    The government agreed to this condition.


    Funding Support: The government would contribute partial funding, while Hardy Group would cover the rest. All rental income would go to Hardy Group.


    The government initially objected, questioning why they wouldn''t receive any returns. Victor countered by emphasizing the financial strain of affordable housing, which was already a loss-making endeavor for Hardy Group. Victor concluded, "If you can manage this alone, then by all means, go ahead." Realizing their inability to execute the project independently, the government relented.


    Public Infrastructure:The government would be responsible for supporting infrastructure such as schools, hospitals, bus stops, utilities, and other facilities.


    The government readily agreed, as this was already within their purview.


    Grantham, eager to finalize the deal before Margaret''s departure, made significant concessions.


    The final agreement stipulated that the government would provide land, partial funding, and infrastructure. In return, Hardy Group would manage the construction and rental of the housing units, retaining ownership of the land and properties. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy also saw significant indirect benefits. Many construction materials, such as cement, steel, and pipes, came from Hardy''s factories, boosting their sales. Additionally, the housing project would stimulate economic activity in Hong Kong, raising the value of Hardy''s broader investments.


    By the end of Princess Margaret''s visit, Hardy had effectively secured a lucrative 30-year investment. The land used for the 50,000 rental units alone was projected to be worth billions in three decades.


    The public, meanwhile, saw the princess as a champion of their welfare, believing her discussions with Hardy were entirely focused on their housing needs.


    On the day of her departure, crowds lined the streets to bid Princess Margaret farewell. The turnout far exceeded that of her arrival, and, notably, the people came voluntarily rather than being organized by the government.


    The princess''s efforts had left a profound impression on Hong Kong''s citizens, who saw her as a symbol of hope for a better future.


    Princess Margaret left Hong Kong after a visit that garnered widespread praise, with British newspapers also providing extensive coverage.


    Her Royal Highness took a keen interest in the welfare of the people, facilitating a project in Hong Kong to build 50,000 units of affordable housing. Over the next five years, this would solve the housing problems for 200,000 to 300,000 people in Hong Kong, highlighting the royal family''s care for the public.


    Upon returning to the palace, Princess Elizabeth greeted her sister with a warm hug, smiling as she said, "You did an excellent job this time, facilitating the construction of 50,000 affordable housing units, and the royal family has received praise."


    "Sister, it''s mainly thanks to Hardy. He is a responsible entrepreneur. When we discussed this topic, he expressed his willingness to help solve some practical issues for the people of Hong Kong, even if it meant giving up some of his profits."


    Princess Margaret didn''t forget to praise her lover, Hardy.


    "Of course, it''s Hardy''s contribution, but it''s also your achievement," said Princess Elizabeth, holding her sister''s hand as they walked inside.


    "How did you find this visit? Was it enjoyable?"


    "It was very enjoyable. Through these visits, I increasingly feel that members of the royal family should get out more. This way, we can better highlight the presence of the royal family," Margaret said.


    Her words were, in fact, laying the groundwork for her next trip.


    It was now mid-1952.


    Meanwhile, the war on the Korean side was still raging. The Global Times had sent many reporters to the battlefield, providing very detailed coverage of the war.


    At this point, the war was still in a tense state.


    ...


    Hardy did not stay in Japan for long and returned to the United States, where more important matters awaited him.


    The new U.S. presidential election was in full swing. Four years had passed in the blink of an eye, and Johnson could not run for re-election, making the new president the main focus of public attention.


    As early as the previous year, Dwight D. Eisenhower had been put forward as a candidate.


    Behind him was a powerful financial backing, including Rockefeller, Morgan, DuPont, Mellon, the California syndicate, and Hardy Group.


    California was now one of the key strongholds of the Republican Party.


    Currently, Republicans held the majority in the Senate.


    ---

 Chapter 673 Give Me Weapons, And Ill Align Myself Politically With You

    Years ago, Hardy had made an agreement with the Rockefeller family to jointly support the Republican Party in this election. During this time, ABC Television had become Eisenhower''s main propaganda outlet, with his image frequently appearing on television.


    Previously, Hardy had supported Johnson''s rise to power, gaining many benefits. But this time, such a situation was impossible. Eisenhower was backed by many interest groups, and he would represent the interests of a much larger group.


    Hardy was just one of many supporters.


    Even if Eisenhower won, he would not offer Hardy much attention, so Hardy had made a second-tier plan.


    He communicated with other families and proposed nominating current Senator Nicholson for the vice presidency.


    Through years of dealings, Hardy''s influence in these families had grown, and after negotiating the exchange of interests, everyone agreed to the proposal. As a result, Nicholson became a member of Eisenhower''s campaign team and would later become Vice President of the United States.


    As for Eisenhower''s opponent, it was Stevenson from the Democratic Party. However, people were generally pessimistic about his chances.


    During the Johnson era, the public had believed that the Republican Party should take power, but Johnson had been forced into office.


    This time, no such surprise like Dewey''s would happen.


    Stevenson was destined to be nothing more than a runner-up.


    Apart from Nicholson, Hardy was also preparing to send Michael to Capitol Hill to become a senator, an important step for Michael''s future.


    At the same time, Hardy''s assistant Regan had resigned from his position as Vice President of the Actor''s Guild and entered the race for California''s congressional seat.


    By the way, MacArthur was also running in the election, and he was one of the candidates. He was full of confidence and spent heavily hiring biographers to write literary works about him. In just two months, three books were published:


    "The Great MacArthur."


    "The Genius Free Warrior MacArthur."


    "The God-Given Hero MacArthur."


    As a symbol of "old soldiers never die," MacArthur still had a group of loyal fans who campaigned for him every day.


    Unfortunately, Big capital had no interest in him.


    In the eyes of many capitalists, he was a madman, a ticking time bomb who could explode at any moment.


    Even in business, it was advisable not to deal with unstable people, let alone someone running for president.


    People were more inclined toward the steady Eisenhower.


    At the White House, Hardy came to meet President Johnson. After dinner with the president and his family, the two took a walk in the garden.


    They discussed the upcoming election.


    Johnson said, "I also have great confidence in Eisenhower. He is now supported by many and I believe he will be able to effectively coordinate the various factions in the country, which will allow the implementation of policies that will benefit the development of America."


    "I have been president for a few years, but I am still constrained by the Republican Party. In these years, very few policies have been implemented."


    Hardy shook his head.


    "No, compared to others, you''ve done a lot. The Second World War ended on your watch, and you established the post-war global order. These policies made America stronger, and they will influence America for decades, even centuries."


    The two then discussed the situation on the Korean Peninsula.


    "The Korean Peninsula is still in turmoil."


    "In the Far East, the U.S. doesn''t have many strong footholds, but I have a proposal. The Straits Settlements of Penang and Malacca could become military allies of the United States."


    The next day, Hardy visited Marshall.


    Historically, at this time, Marshall had already resigned as Secretary of Defense due to McCarthy''s attacks. But in this world, McCarthy had been eliminated by Hardy, and Marshall was still Secretary of Defense.


    By the way, McCarthy had already died. After struggling for several months in a hospital bed, he passed away. However, by then, no one cared about him. The once-powerful McCarthy, who had influenced millions of Americans, received only a small obituary in the corner of some minor newspapers.


    Hardy''s purpose this time was simple: to buy more weapons and equip the Cayman Islands and the Straits Settlements of Penang and Malacca.


    Previously, the U.S. had sold him warships and aircraft but had imposed limits on the numbers. Hardy Group had already reached the maximum quota.


    This time, Hardy was using the status of the self-governing territories.


    Self-governing territories had the right to establish their own military forces. For the U.S., supporting a pro-American force was a good thing.


    Hardy approached Johnson and Marshall, using the self-governing territories'' status to contact the U.S. Department of Defense, hoping to gain American government support for his pro-American faction.


    To put it simply:


    "Send me a batch of weapons, no need for money."


    "I''ll align myself politically with you." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even without this declaration, others wouldn''t place him in another camp. Even if he went to Stalin, that man wouldn''t want him. Hardy wasn''t just a U.S. businessman; he was a capitalist with deep entanglements in the current U.S. government. He held shares in almost all the major weapons manufacturing companies in the U.S., spearheaded the establishment of U.S. military bases in the Middle East and Malaysia, and was the number one supplier to the Allied forces fighting in the Korean War. He also held the position of a British governor.


    Since the situation has already been solidified, Hardy decided not to miss the opportunity and planned to gain further support from the U.S. government before the next president took office.


    Johnson and Marshall sat together and discussed the situation in Penang, a Hardy-controlled dominion.


    "In the East, British influence is rapidly shrinking. We only have Japan and Korea left, and with the war in Korea still ongoing, it''s imperative to support forces in the East that are closer to our interests," Johnson said.


    "Japan is unreliable. Useful but we must remain cautious. We can''t let them grow too strong. Korea''s future is unpredictable. Hardy''s territory is a good choice. It controls the vital sea routes in the East and can influence the surrounding countries."


    "Penang and Malacca could be turned into a stronghold, a key strategic position to control the East."


    Marshall pondered for a few seconds and replied, "I have no doubt about Hardy''s intentions, but I''m concerned that, as his dominion grows in strength, he may develop greater ambitions, such as the Johor incident we saw last time."


    ---

 Chapter 674 Who Is The Father

    "Once Hardy strengthens his military capabilities, could he expand into other regions, including Malaya, Indonesia, or even other Southeast Asian countries?"


    Johnson lit a cigarette, took a puff, and said, "That''s not America''s concern. The stronger he gets, the higher the flag of freedom flies for the U.S."


    A month later, the United States signed a military procurement agreement with the Penang dominion.


    Penang acquired military supplies from the U.S., enough to equip two regular divisions, including firearms, ammunition, artillery, vehicles, armored cars, tanks, communication equipment, medical supplies, uniforms, tents, and military provisions.


    The prices for these supplies were even cheaper than the outdated equipment previously sold, and it came as a complete set.


    As long as they had personnel, they could immediately form an army.


    A U.S. regular division typically consisted of 17,000 soldiers, so with the equipment for two divisions, it would be enough to arm 34,000 soldiers. However, Hardy only planned to form 10,000 army troops, and these supplies were more than sufficient.


    The army equipment was just the smaller part.


    The big items came later.


    Penang also purchased over 300 aircraft from the U.S., including fighter planes, bombers, transport planes, and paratrooper equipment.


    This air force alone exceeded that of many small nations.


    Moreover, these planes were priced incredibly cheaply¡ªalmost as if they were being given away. Despite being from World War II, they were still advanced in Southeast Asia. Even if they were phased out in a few years, they could still be converted into training aircraft.


    In addition, there were warships.


    Earlier, Hardy had already purchased a batch of warships, but he still felt it wasn''t enough. Being on his own in foreign lands, with many enemies around, it made sense to prepare more weapons.


    Hardy purchased eight more warships and requested two submarines. However, the U.S. wasn''t willing to sell him an aircraft carrier.


    In the end, an agreement was signed.


    Penang and Malacca had officially become part of the U.S. weapons sales network, allowing the dominion to purchase advanced military equipment from the U.S.


    This was an important point.


    It meant that as long as Hardy had the money, he could purchase cutting-edge military gear directly from American manufacturers.


    For some, even with money, high-quality goods are unattainable due to restrictions.


    Now, Hardy could not only buy from the U.S. but also from Europe. However, that could wait until he became more powerful in the region.


    At the very least, Hardy wanted to gain influence over a specific area.


    However, Hardy wasn''t satisfied with the rifles used by the U.S. military and planned to set up a rifle factory in Penang upon his return to mass-produce the AK-47.


    This was not difficult to replicate. In the future, even some village workshops could manage it. Hardy already had completed rifles and could have any technician measure them for production. The AK-47 was made mostly of stamped parts, which made it inexpensive, simple in design, reliable, and highly cost-effective. It also performed well in the complex and harsh Southeast Asian environment. The U.S. rifles were too delicate¡ªVietnam would prove that.


    In the future, the dominion''s military would mainly equip AK-47 rifles.


    Would the Soviets demand royalty fees for this?


    Hardy won''t pay a cent for as long as they don''t send troops against him.


    Two months later.


    Meanwhile, in the British royal palace, something significant was happening.


    For the past few days, Princess Margaret had appeared lethargic, often sleepy. In the past, she had been known to enjoy lying in bed, and people didn''t pay much attention to it. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, recently, whenever she smoked, she would vomit. She had once enjoyed tobacco, but now even the smell of it made her nauseous.


    During this time, even Princess Elizabeth noticed her sister''s constant lack of energy, which was a stark contrast to her usual lively, playful demeanor.


    One day, the court lady attending to Princess Margaret came to Elizabeth''s office, carefully reporting, "Your Highness, I need to report something."


    "What is it?"


    "Princess Margaret has not had her period for two months. She has become very lethargic and nauseous, especially when exposed to certain smells. I suspect..." the lady hesitated to continue.


    Princess Elizabeth paused. As a mother of two children, Charles and Anne, she immediately recognized the symptoms of pregnancy. Margaret''s condition strongly resembled that of being pregnant.


    But the problem was, Margaret wasn''t married. If it was true that she was pregnant, and if the public found out, it would be a royal scandal.


    Elizabeth immediately asked in a serious tone, "Have you spoken to anyone else about this?"


    "No, I noticed something was off, and I came directly to you first. I''m responsible for the Princess''s daily care, so no one else knows about her condition," the lady responded quickly.


    Royal staff, including these ladies and guards, were thoroughly trained to ensure royal matters were not disclosed.


    "Alright, go back and continue looking after Princess Margaret," Elizabeth instructed.


    The court lady excused herself.


    Princess Elizabeth furrowed her brow, deep in thought. If Margaret was indeed pregnant, who was the father?


    This was something she had to tell her father and mother.


    She went to the chambers where King George VI and the Queen were staying. By now, George VI was gravely ill, surviving only with the aid of medication, eating simple liquid meals, and being wheeled out for two hours of sunshine every day.


    Everyone knew that the former monarch''s life was nearing its end.


    After seeing her parents, Elizabeth instructed all other servants to leave the room. Then, she calmly told them about Margaret''s condition.


    For the couple, who had weathered countless storms, the news, though surprising, was met with calmness.


    "Is this confirmed?" Queen Elizabeth asked.


    "Not yet," Elizabeth replied. "We haven''t consulted a doctor to confirm, but based on the court lady''s description, it seems likely."


    "Who is the father?"


    "We don''t know yet!"


    ---

 Chapter 675 But I Really Like Him

    Queen Elizabeth wore an expression of annoyance. Margaret had been pampered for too long, and there were reasons for this, both from George VI and from herself. Even her sister, Princess Elizabeth, had spoiled her.


    This indulgence had led Margaret to develop a reckless and carefree character. She had always been playful and mischievous, but never had she anticipated that something like this would happen. If this issue were to be exposed and handled poorly, it would become a major scandal for the royal family, shaming the entire monarchy.


    "Elizabeth, you must handle this matter well," Queen Elizabeth said.


    The next day.


    Princess Elizabeth arrived at Margaret''s chambers.


    It was already past 10 a.m., and Margaret was still curled up in bed, not yet awake. Elizabeth sat by her sister''s bed.


    "Sister~~"


    Margaret opened her eyes, saw it was her sister, and mumbled a greeting.


    Elizabeth gazed at her sister. In her heart, Margaret would always be the little one following her around, but now she was a mother herself.


    Yesterday, Elizabeth had already had the royal physician check Margaret secretly, confirming that she was indeed pregnant.


    Princess Elizabeth gently stroked Margaret''s cheek and spoke softly, "Do you know what has happened?"


    "What... what happened?" Margaret asked, confused.


    "You might be pregnant," Princess Elizabeth said directly.


    Margaret was shocked and immediately sat up, her eyes wide as she looked at her sister. "Pregnant? How could I be pregnant?"


    "Lethargy, excessive sleepiness, no energy, nausea from certain smells, and you haven''t had your period for two months. Yesterday, I had the physician check, and you are indeed pregnant," Princess Elizabeth explained.


    Margaret suddenly understood. So that was why the doctor had come to see her yesterday ¡ª to check if she was pregnant.


    Margaret''s face turned pale with fear.


    "But... now, what should I do?"


    Margaret anxiously looked at her sister. After all, she was still a young girl, only 22 years old, and had always relied on her sister. Now that something had happened, she wanted her sister to solve it.


    "You didn''t know how to handle this, so you went and did something like this?" Princess Elizabeth asked, somewhat frustrated.


    "I... I...!" Margaret stammered.


    "Tell me who the man is," Princess Elizabeth asked.


    Margaret bit her lip, unwilling to reveal who the man was. She wanted to keep his identity a secret. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Princess Elizabeth was even more frustrated.


    "Actually, I can already guess who it is. But don''t you think he''s a bit too much of a flirt? The whole of America knows about his affairs. Now, the most famous women in Hollywood are all his girlfriends."


    Upon hearing her sister''s words, Margaret hung her head in defeat. It was clear that Princess Elizabeth had already guessed it was Hardy.


    "I... I... But I really like him," Margaret said.


    "What do you like about him?"


    Margaret was silent for a moment, then looked up at her sister and said, "I like him because he brings a different kind of life to me. When I''m around him, I always feel happy and free."


    Young, handsome, and wealthy ¡ª these were standard traits for a princess, but what truly moved Margaret was Hardy''s soul.


    From the moment they clashed in the palace, she had slowly fallen into Hardy''s trap, and everything she did was done willingly. To be with her lover, even for a short time, she would go to great lengths, even using the excuse of a visit to meet him.


    Princess Elizabeth sighed softly.


    "But now you''re pregnant, and this can no longer be hidden. What do you plan to do?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    Margaret fell silent again.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    Princess Elizabeth shook her head helplessly. She really had a foolish little sister.


    "Rest for now. I''ll contact Hardy and ask him what he plans to do. After all, he''s one of the parties involved in this matter," Princess Elizabeth said, standing up.


    Margaret grabbed her sister''s hand.


    "Sister, what do you think he should do?" Margaret began to worry about Hardy again.


    Princess Elizabeth paused for two seconds before slowly replying, "I don''t know what he should do either."


    Leaving her sister''s chambers, Princess Elizabeth walked through the long corridor of the palace, thinking about what to do next. Her impression of Lord Jon Hardy was not particularly good.


    If we only consider his status, Hardy was indeed a match for Margaret.


    However, in Princess Elizabeth''s mind, Hardy was the typical American ¡ª shrewd, a bit of a playboy, and absolutely not a good match for her sister.


    In her heart, Margaret should be like herself, marrying a British nobleman, having children, and living a peaceful, happy life.


    As for Hardy, he had too many women around him. It would be hard to make him give them up. What worried her even more was that the British royal family had little influence over him. Even if he agreed to marry Margaret, it would be difficult to stop him from having more affairs outside.


    This was what Princess Elizabeth was most concerned about.


    But now that her sister was pregnant, it was necessary to let Hardy know. She immediately sent a telegram to Hardy. At that moment, Hardy was in the United States, focusing on his business. When he received the telegram from the British royal family, asking him to come to the UK for an important matter, he was puzzled.


    According to protocol, the British royal family would never send him such a telegram. It wasn''t the medieval period anymore, and the royal family no longer had the power to summon lords from all over to the world.


    His title of "Viscount" was simply an exchange of interests.


    The British royal family no longer had much real power. If there was any national matter, it should be the British government notifying him.


    And "important matters"? What could that mean?


    After some thought, Hardy decided to go to the UK. This telegram didn''t seem fake, and perhaps there was something important.


    ---

 Chapter 676 Great Lengths To Meet

    He believed them this time.


    But if it turned out to be some kind of political game, he would stop all business he had with them.


    Hardy took a B-29 plane, flew for over 20 hours, and finally arrived in the UK.


    By the time he reached London, it was evening. He checked into a hotel and had a good night''s sleep. The next morning, he had his secretary notify the British royal family that he was ready to meet at any time. To his surprise, he immediately received a notification to meet at Buckingham Palace in the afternoon.


    Princess Elizabeth would personally meet him.


    Buckingham Palace.


    The office of Princess Elizabeth.


    After King George VI fell seriously ill, Princess Elizabeth took on the duties of the heir apparent, overseeing all royal matters. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The palace guards led the way, with sentries stationed every 20 meters in full court armor ¡ª this kind of display only appeared during major events.


    As Hardy walked through, he could feel the heavy atmosphere of authority.


    The guards opened the large door, and Hardy entered. Princess Elizabeth, dressed in a crisp office suit, sat behind her desk. Hardy stood in the center of the large office. The situation now felt like an employee meeting with the CEO.


    Hardy increasingly felt that something was off.


    In the past, when Princess Elizabeth met with him, she would always come over, smile, shake hands, give him a hug, and then casually chat while having him sit down.


    But this time, it felt like...


    What exactly did it feel like?


    Hardy''s mind briefly turned, and it felt like he was about to be reprimanded. Yes, that was the feeling ¡ª like he was being called in for a lecture. The guards in the corridor earlier had only helped to set the tone.


    What was going on?


    Princess Elizabeth waved her hand, signaling the guards to leave the office, and then looked at Hardy and said, "Viscount Hardy, please have a seat."


    She gestured toward the chair in front of her desk.


    Having come this far, Hardy knew she couldn''t really do anything to him.


    He politely walked to the desk to sit down.


    Princess Elizabeth looked at Hardy for two seconds, and then spoke, with her first words startling Hardy so much that he almost jumped up.


    "Margaret is pregnant."


    Hardy''s pupils contracted sharply.


    Damn, so this was the reason.


    Margaret was pregnant, and the royal family had found out. Margaret must have been unable to hide it, and now she had likely confessed, prompting them to urgently call him over.


    Well, this explained why the usual formalities were skipped.


    Because this was a family matter.


    He had gotten the girl pregnant, and naturally, her parents weren''t pleased. Anyone in that situation wouldn''t be treated well.


    Hardy thought to himself.


    It must have been that time in Hong Kong.


    It had been a little over two months, almost three. While on the boat, one time, they had gotten too carried away, and Hardy hadn''t been careful enough.


    He thought it was just one time, but who would have thought it would be so precise and that it would lead to this.


    Now, they had called him in.


    It was clear they wanted to know how he planned to handle this.


    What should he do?


    Tell the future queen that it''s just a pregnancy, abort the child, and let your sister continue to be my mistress? The British royal family would likely stop at nothing to get rid of him.


    If it were another woman, he might have dragged it out a little longer, but the British royal family cared about their reputation. This matter had to be resolved perfectly, and it had to be an outcome that they could accept.


    These thoughts crossed his mind in an instant.


    Hardy had already made up his mind. Upon hearing Princess Elizabeth say Margaret was pregnant, Hardy was initially stunned, then a surprised expression appeared on his face.


    Yes, surprised.


    To have his seed in her, it had to be a pleasant surprise.


    But soon after, there was a tinge of fear in the surprise. After all, being caught in an affair wasn''t something he could feel proud about, so he looked at Princess Elizabeth, now with a hint of awkwardness.


    When it came to acting, Hardy was no less skilled than any Hollywood actor.


    "Ahem, Your Highness, may I see Margaret?" Hardy asked.


    At this moment, anything he said would be wrong. The only thing that wouldn''t be wrong was showing concern for the woman, so Hardy directly asked about Margaret.


    "She''s not feeling well," Princess Elizabeth replied.


    "Oh, not feeling well? Then I''ll get the best doctors for her. Hardy Group owns several hospitals, and we have some of the best doctors in America." Hardy said.


    Hearing Hardy''s concern for her sister, Princess Elizabeth felt slightly reassured. At least the man before her was being responsible, admitting the situation without denying it or shifting the blame, unlike she had feared.


    "Do you admit the child is yours?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    Hardy nodded awkwardly. "Yes, it''s all my fault. Ever since that reception at the palace when the delegation came, I started having feelings for Margaret. After several more encounters, falling in love was completely beyond my control."


    Blaming it on love was the best way to shirk responsibility.


    "So, when she went to Hong Kong, was it something you two had discussed beforehand?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    "Yes," Hardy admitted readily.


    "You created the 50,000-unit low-income housing project just to have an excuse to spend a whole day together, telling the outside world that you were discussing serious matters?" Princess Elizabeth asked again.


    Now, looking back, it wasn''t hard to piece together the details.


    "Yes," Hardy again confirmed.


    Princess Elizabeth couldn''t help but criticize them in her mind. These two had really gone to great lengths to meet. One had used state resources, taking a trip that cost hundreds of thousands of pounds.


    The other had come up with a massive low-income housing plan, and the Hong Kong government had already submitted a proposal, with the project estimated to cost tens of millions of dollars.


    Hardy had truly invested a lot just to meet with her sister.


    Someone like him¡ªperhaps it wasn''t fair to be too harsh. After all, he wasn''t entirely in the wrong. Besides being a bit of a playboy, what exactly could she fault Hardy for?


    "Alright, Viscount Hardy, Margaret is in her chambers. You may go and see her," Princess Elizabeth said.


    ---

 Chapter 677 Our Love Creation

    Hardy''s heart leaped with joy. It seemed like he had passed the first hurdle.


    Of course, this was just the first hurdle.


    Hardy left the office, and a guard led him to Margaret''s chambers. Princess Elizabeth, meanwhile, left through another door, preparing to report the matter to her father and mother, the King and Queen.


    Hardy had admitted it, but now... what would happen next?


    Princess Elizabeth entered her parents'' bedchamber. King George VI lay on the bed, receiving an IV drip, his face thin and gaunt, resembling a shadow of his former self.


    Illness spares no one, be it a commoner or a king.


    Princess Elizabeth approached her parents and said, "I''ve spoken to Viscount Hardy. He admitted it was his doing."


    Neither George VI nor Queen Elizabeth looked surprised.


    "What do you intend to do next?" the Queen asked.


    Punish Hardy?


    This wasn''t a century ago when kings could condemn others to death with a word. "You wronged my daughter, so I will make you pay a painful price."


    Now, they lived in a society governed by the rule of law.


    At most, Hardy''s actions were scandalous, but legally, there was little anyone could do. The British royal family had no authority to punish him.


    Besides, this wasn''t just anyone¡ªit was Hardy.


    His current power and influence were not much lower than the British royal family''s, particularly in terms of wealth. Some even claimed Hardy''s fortune rivaled that of major conglomerates, with the potential to surpass even the Rockefeller or Morgan families in the future.


    Princess Elizabeth looked at her parents and said, "I think the best solution is for them to marry. Viscount Hardy''s status and wealth are sufficient for Margaret, and it''s clear Margaret likes Hardy very much."


    "Do you think Hardy will agree?" the Queen asked.


    "I haven''t asked him yet. I wanted to consult both of you first. If you approve, I''ll discuss it with Hardy," Princess Elizabeth replied.


    None of them mentioned Hardy''s reputation for being a playboy or his many romantic entanglements.


    For the royal family, such matters were of little concern.


    Many royal members had lovers outside their marriages. As long as these affairs didn''t draw undue criticism or damage the royal family''s reputation, they were generally ignored.


    Resolving the current scandal was their top priority.


    Princess Elizabeth and Queen Elizabeth both looked at George VI, waiting for his decision.


    After remaining silent for a long time, George VI finally smiled.


    "In my heart, Margaret is still a little girl, but in the blink of an eye, my little princess is about to have a child. To see her marry during my lifetime would be more than enough for me."


    "As for Hardy, I haven''t interacted with him much, but I can sense that he is a capable and responsible person."


    "Besides, this is Margaret''s choice, isn''t it?"


    Margaret''s Bedchamber


    Princess Margaret, dressed in her nightgown with slightly disheveled hair, was lounging on the sofa, snacking and watching a TV drama.


    It was being broadcast by the BBC.


    Half a year earlier, under the British government''s facilitation, the BBC had partnered with Hardy''s ABC Television Network to air programs produced by ABC, including animated series, dramas, and movies. These shows had greatly enriched the cultural and entertainment life of the British people.


    Currently playing was ABC''s live-action seriesArmored Warriors, featuring a group of characters donning warrior costumes battling alien monsters.


    The plot was simple: extraterrestrial monsters aimed to destroy Earth, and a team of armored warriors fought to save the planet. Each episode consisted of monsters wreaking havoc, the warriors battling them, and ultimately saving the day.


    Despite its straightforward premise, the show had taken America by storm and was now as popular asTom and Jerry.


    Margaret watched intently until a maid entered and announced, "Princess, Mr. Hardy is here. Should I let him in now?"


    Margaret froze mid-snack.


    "Who did you say?"


    "Viscount Hardy, Governor of the Cayman Islands. Princess Elizabeth sent him to see you, and he is waiting outside."


    "Ahh!"


    As soon as the maid finished speaking, Margaret leapt up in excitement.


    She hadn''t expected Hardy to come to Britain.


    She instinctively ran toward the door but stopped after a couple of steps. Realizing her disheveled appearance, she quickly turned back and said, "Hurry, help me fix my hair and find something decent to wear!"


    Meeting Hardy looking like this would be far too embarrassing.


    Hardy waited in the small parlor outside Margaret''s chamber for a full thirty minutes before hearing the sound of footsteps. Princess Margaret came running out.


    "Hardy~~!"


    Standing before him, Margaret looked radiant.


    Had there been no servants or guards around, she would have thrown herself into his arms.


    "What brings you here?" she asked.


    Hardy smiled. "I came to see you. I just learned about what happened, so I rushed over. Shall we talk inside?"


    "Yes, of course!"


    They entered Margaret''s chamber, dismissed everyone, and as soon as they were alone, Margaret threw herself into Hardy''s arms, excitedly standing on her toes to kiss him.


    After they separated, Hardy gently touched Margaret''s flat stomach. "Are you pregnant?"


    Margaret blushed and smiled. "That''s what my sister says. I''ve just been feeling tired, always wanting to sleep, nauseated by the smell of smoke, and I haven''t had my period. It''s probably true."


    She leaned closer, her lips brushing against Hardy''s ear as she whispered, "It must''ve been that time when you didn''t pull out."


    "Well, you squeezed your thighs so tightly I couldn''t escape," Hardy teased shamelessly.


    Margaret rolled her eyes. "I didn''t know anything at the time!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know. We were together," Hardy replied with a mischievous grin.


    Margaret''s face fell as she remembered something. "My sister sent you, didn''t she? Did she say anything to you?"


    "Not much. She just asked if it was mine," Hardy said.


    "What now?" Margaret asked.


    "Of course, we''ll keep the baby. This is our love''s creation. Unexpected, yes, but isn''t it a happy surprise?" Hardy replied.


    Touched by his words, Margaret rested her head against his chest. "I don''t know if Father, Mother, or Elizabeth will agree."


    "It''s fine. If they don''t, I''ll elope with you. If they lock you in a castle tower, I''ll come rescue you in a fighter jet," Hardy joked.


    ---

 Chapter 678 Engagement

    Their situation, however, faced little resistance.


    Had Hardy been an ordinary American, the British royal family would certainly have objected. But given Hardy''s status and wealth, he was an ideal match.


    Even among Britain''s young aristocracy, few could compare to him.


    Hardy was a British Viscount, Governor of the Cayman Islands, Governor of Penang and Malacca, an American tycoon, and reportedly worth hundreds of millions¡ªif not billions.


    When the British royal family proposed Margaret and Hardy''s marriage to the Church and the government, both immediately approved and gave their blessings.


    September 16, 1952


    That day,The Timesin Britain andThe Global Timesin America published a shocking story that eclipsed even the U.S. election coverage.


    American tycoon Jon Hardy is preparing to hold an engagement ceremony with Princess Margaret of the British Empire in one month, hereby announced.


    This news immediately became the most sensational headline of the day. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    People discussed it fervently.


    In Britain:


    "Is the princess really going to marry an American? That''s a bit disheartening.""Don''t you know Mr. Hardy has already acquired British citizenship and is a hereditary viscount? How can you still call him American?""But he is American.""No, you should say Britain has embraced him. He''s now more than half British."


    In the United States:


    "An English princess is marrying an American? Haha! Those British nobles all lost to Hardy. Looks like we Americans are still the best.""Hardy has always been a legend. He was once a symbol of the American Dream, a commercial icon in the United States. Later, he became a British noble and governor of two territories. You could even call him a king in his own right. And now he''s marrying the highest-status princess in the world. My god, he''s the template for every main character ever.""I envy him. I hope I can become like him someday¡ªmake a fortune, marry a princess, and reach the peak of life."


    This statement echoed a later sentiment: "Become a CEO, marry a wealthy beauty, and live the ultimate life."


    Throughout Europe, Japan, and even Hong Kong, the news was reported widely. Many people felt envious and emotional, marveling at the sheer legend of Hardy''s life.


    Because of this news, an interesting phenomenon occurred. The stock prices of several publicly listed companies under the Hardy Group surged over the next few days. It was clear that Hardy''s engagement to a British princess had boosted confidence in the future prospects of the Hardy Group.


    Margaret had been incredibly happy during this time. She was about to become Hardy''s bride, and their marriage had received blessings from everyone: her parents, her sister, the royal family, the Church, the government, the British people, and even the American public. No matter how one looked at it, this was a beautiful marriage.


    Margaret asked Hardy where they would live after the wedding. Hardy told her they could live wherever she wanted: Britain, America, the Cayman Islands, Penang, or even spend some time in each place. Margaret, always adventurous and fond of traveling, was delighted by the idea. Now that she was marrying Hardy, she had an even better reason to explore the world.


    Margaret then asked Hardy how many children he wanted. Hardy shrugged and said he had been an orphan, living a solitary life without siblings, so he hoped to have many children. He imagined them all gathered around him on his deathbed, sending him off. Just the thought of it seemed lively and comforting. Margaret teased Hardy for being greedy, and Hardy replied without shame that he always had been.


    The engagement ceremony was being arranged by the British royal family. They were organizing the outfits, jewelry, and ceremonial details. Meanwhile, Hardy''s team also sent a group to liaise with the British royal family about the engagement arrangements. Hardy planned to remain in Britain for this period.


    A few days earlier, the royal palace hosted a banquet, inviting many nobles and government officials, essentially turning it into an unofficial engagement announcement. At the banquet, Hardy met the famous Prime Minister Churchill. Churchill gave Hardy a hearty embrace, saying Britain was working hard to rebuild its economy and needed more financial support, hoping for deeper cooperation with Hardy Group and Hardy''s banking enterprises. Hardy expressed his willingness to participate in Britain''s economic development.


    Having wealth meant even the British Prime Minister would seek your favor. Britain still had many valuable assets, and Hardy believed investing in them would undoubtedly yield returns. He even mused about negotiating with Britain to acquire one of the aircraft carriers they were decommissioning after World War II¡ªsomething that could be both an investment and a way to support the British economy indirectly.


    At the banquet, the British royal family also announced their decision to grant Hardy a hereditary earldom.


    ...


    October 16.Princess Margaret and Viscount Hardy held their engagement ceremony. The couple first visited Westminster Abbey to receive blessings from the bishop, then traveled to Buckingham Palace in a flower-adorned carriage, cheered on by crowds lining the streets.


    The engagement ceremony was both simple and solemn.


    Members of the British royal family, nobility, the Prime Minister, and the Cabinet attended, along with countless journalists capturing the moment.


    The simplicity stemmed from it being an engagement rather than a wedding. They avoided inviting distant acquaintances, reserving the grandeur for the royal wedding, which would welcome a much larger gathering of family and friends.


    From this day forward, Princess Margaret officially became Hardy''s fianc¨¦e.


    Even King George VI attended the engagement ceremony, though he could no longer stand. With a smile on his face, he offered his heartfelt blessings.


    Just five days later, King George VI passed away peacefully, still smiling. This was one of the reasons Margaret and Hardy had hurriedly arranged the engagement ceremony.


    The United Kingdom and the world mourned this beloved British monarch.


    Following his passing, Princess Elizabeth ascended to the throne, becoming Queen Elizabeth. Her full title was:


    "By the Grace of God, Queen of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, and of Her other Realms and Territories, Head of the Commonwealth, Defender of the Faith."


    ---

 Chapter 679 Earl Hardy

    The nation once again celebrated with great fanfare.


    After a series of events, the royal family announced Margaret''s wedding date, set just before Christmas.


    Why the rush?The primary reason was that Margaret''s growing belly couldn''t wait. Any further delay and the child might arrive before the wedding.


    This period was a whirlwind of major royal events: Margaret''s engagement, King George VI''s funeral, Queen Elizabeth''s coronation, and now preparations for Princess Margaret''s wedding. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Margaret''s wedding, a knighthood ceremony was held. As her first such ceremony, Queen Elizabeth used it to assert her authority as the new monarch.


    Hardy was among those honored. It was his third time receiving a title. With the new medal pinned to his chest, Viscount Hardy became Earl Hardy.


    As an earl, Hardy was granted an estate in Britain. However, suitable lands were scarce, so he received a 3,000-acre plot¡ªessentially a large farm¡ªin Berkshire. Its proximity to Windsor Castle was no coincidence, as it ensured Margaret remained close to the royal residence.


    According to tradition, Hardy could rename his title after his estate, but he chose to keep his family name.


    Earl Hardy.


    By early November 1952, news broke that Dwight D. Eisenhower had been elected the new President of the United States, an unsurprising result.


    Hardy returned to the U.S. from Britain to attend the victory celebration banquet.


    Although Eisenhower''s official inauguration was months away in February, he warmly embraced Hardy at the event.


    "Congratulations, Hardy. You''re about to marry a princess! That''s a dream for countless men," Eisenhower said with a laugh.


    "If possible, I''d love for you to attend the wedding. Though the journey is quite long," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "No problem. I''ll be there¡ªas a guest on the groom''s side," Eisenhower promised cheerfully.


    During the campaign, Hardy had provided significant support. Beyond financial contributions, his media empire, the largest in the U.S., played a pivotal role in shaping public perception.


    Eisenhower''s speeches were broadcast live, and he appeared on Hardy''s Irina''s Tonight Show and political commentary programs. Even debates with opponents were hosted by ABC Television, giving him a decisive home-court advantage.


    This ensured Eisenhower''s landslide victory, leaving him deeply appreciative of Hardy''s influence.


    By late November, Hardy returned to Los Angeles, where he spent a month reassuring his many lovers.


    Even though he was marrying a princess, Hardy never intended to abandon them.


    Ava Gardner always knew she couldn''t become Hardy''s legitimate wife, admitting she didn''t feel worthy of the role.Marilyn Monroe felt a twinge of sadness¡ªnot because Hardy was marrying, but fearing he might leave her. Hardy''s persistence eventually calmed her.Audrey Hepburn declared, "I dedicate myself to art and charity. I''ll never marry, but if I have your child, I''d like them to carry your name."Irina remained obedient, trusting Hardy''s arrangements and showing her devotion in private moments.Elizabeth Taylor threw a fit¡ªnot at Hardy, but at Margaret. "I have to attend your wedding as a bridesmaid, wearing the most gorgeous dress, standing right next to you," she declared. Hardy, exasperated, asked, "Margaret agreed?" Taylor grinned. "She did."


    December 18, 1952.


    The royal wedding.


    Princess Margaret looked stunning.


    Her white wedding gown, designed by royal couturier Norman Hartnell, exuded elegance while cleverly concealing her slightly rounded belly.


    She wore a high tiara crafted by Cartier, featuring diamonds and platinum. As she stepped outside, thunderous applause and blessings erupted.


    The wedding guests were equally prestigious.


    On the British side, members of the royal family, nobility, the Prime Minister, Cabinet ministers, and dignitaries from European royal families, Canada, Australia, New Zealand, and other Commonwealth nations attended.


    On Hardy''s side, the guest list included U.S. President Truman, President-elect Eisenhower, the Vice President, the Secretary of Defense, the Secretary of State, senators, and industrial titans like Rockefeller, Morgan, DuPont, and Mellon.


    Hardy''s business executives and Hollywood stars also attended. Media later interpreted the presence of Hollywood celebrities as the royal family''s attempt to break aristocratic traditions and appear more relatable.


    The wedding, held at Westminster Abbey and officiated by the Cardinal Archbishop, marked the moment Margaret officially became Hardy''s wife.


    Margaret Smiled Radiantly


    From her expression, it was evident to everyone: she was truly happy at that moment.


    Life, after all, is about the pursuit of happiness.


    After the ceremony, Hardy held Margaret''s hand as they boarded a carriage. Leading the way were members of the Royal Cavalry, mounted on majestic horses. Along the streets, hundreds of thousands of British citizens gathered to witness the procession. Each time Margaret waved gently out the carriage window, cheers erupted from the crowd.


    The procession finally returned to Buckingham Palace, where an even grander banquet awaited.


    It is customary after a ceremony to hold a feast¡ªthis tradition knows no boundaries.


    The distinguished guests, gathered together, elevated the banquet to an event of unparalleled prestige on the world stage.


    This wedding was even more magnificent than Queen Elizabeth''s own nuptials years prior.


    The banquet stretched late into the evening. Once the guests departed, Hardy and Margaret returned by car to their castle.


    For Margaret''s 18th birthday, King George VI had gifted her a castle estate spanning over 1,000 acres, marking her formal coming of age. Margaret had occasionally visited the estate, which housed her private stables and horses. After the wedding, it was decided that this castle would become her and Hardy''s home. Over the past few months, it had been renovated to feel even more welcoming and cozy.


    A few days after the wedding, Margaret and Hardy boarded a private jet to the Cayman Islands for their honeymoon.


    The Cayman climate, mild and pleasant, was ideal for winter.


    Here, free from the royal protocols and formalities, Margaret felt immensely relaxed. Her mood began to shift¡ªpreviously, she had often felt stifled by the royal family''s atmosphere, driving her rebellious streak.


    Now, having gained a sense of freedom, that rebelliousness mysteriously faded. Instead, Margaret found herself paying more attention to her own conduct, occasionally imposing discipline upon herself.


    This is human nature.


    ...


    Author''s Note: From here on, there will be one last and final conflict in Aisia that will probably take a week to conclude. After that, we will finally bring this novel, which has spanned almost a year, to an end. It has been a long journey to get to this point. Thank you, everyone, for accompanying the story¡ªit was great having you along.


    ---

 Chapter 680 Inauguration

    Even in ordinary families, overly strict parental control often sparks rebellion. Meanwhile, children without such oversight¡ªlike those from absentee families or orphans¡ªyearn deeply for guidance, equating it with care.


    Margaret''s current state mirrored this paradox.


    Away from her sister and the royal family, Hardy imposed no etiquette on her. Free from her previous urge to escape, she felt a newfound ease. Yet, royal upbringing subtly reasserted itself, prompting her to voluntarily maintain composure.


    To call Margaret rebellious, after all, was merely a reflection of how she deviated from the era''s rigid expectations of royal behavior.


    By comparison, many Hollywood stars behaved far more outrageously and were readily forgiven, their actions judged by different standards.


    The royal family, as a national symbol, faced much stricter scrutiny.


    Cayman Islands


    Wearing a floral maxi dress and crystal-heeled sandals, Margaret strolled arm-in-arm with Elizabeth Taylor through a luxury shopping district.


    By now, Margaret''s belly was visibly rounded. She no longer needed to hide it and instead took pride in her pregnancy. The Caymans, reserved exclusively for distinguished guests, saw few visitors¡ªstaff numbered in the thousands, while customers rarely exceeded a couple of thousand.


    Everyone on the island knew Margaret was both a British princess and the Countess of Hardy, effectively the island''s mistress.


    Still, she paid for her purchases, naturally using Hardy''s money.


    Margaret didn''t have many true friends. Most of her acquaintances in Britain were tied to political or social interests. Here in the Caymans, where her circle was even smaller, she had invited Taylor to keep her company.


    At a Dior boutique, the sales assistant enthusiastically introduced the latest handbags. Margaret selected one, and Taylor chose another.


    When it came time to pay, Margaret noticed the card in Taylor''s hand. Once they exited the store, Margaret whispered sharply, "You''re using my husband''s card again."


    The cards weren''t like modern bank cards but were instead Cayman Island credit tokens. They worked by linking to a deposit made at a local bank and recorded spending directly, with a slight grace period for repayment. Hardy was laying the groundwork for modern credit card systems.


    Taylor rolled her eyes at Margaret.


    "Well, you stole my boyfriend. I thought you were my best friend, but in the end, my man was taken by my bestie."


    Margaret huffed, whispering, "Don''t think I didn''t notice. Hardy snuck into your room last night, didn''t he?"


    "Hmph! I met Hardy first," Taylor retorted.


    "We''re still on our honeymoon!" Margaret exclaimed, hands on her hips.


    "And I was the bridesmaid," Taylor countered smugly. "I have honeymoon rights too."


    ...


    January 1953.


    The honeymoon had just ended.


    Hardy bid farewell to Margaret and returned to the United States. A day later, he took Andy to Washington to attend the inauguration of the new president.


    As for Princess Margaret, she loved the climate in the Cayman Islands and had no desire to return to a freezing London. She decided to stay on the island, accompanied by her maids, butlers, and guards. Taylor was also there, so she wasn''t lonely.


    January 20, 1953.


    Capitol Hill.


    This was Hardy''s second time sitting in the viewing gallery of Capitol Hill.


    The first was for Johnson.


    This time it was Eisenhower.


    He believed there would be more opportunities in the future.


    The inauguration ceremony, like before, was broadcast live across the United States by ABC. To ensure people could watch the ceremony, Congress had specially approved a nationwide holiday, including schools and factories.


    According to statistics, the number of people watching Eisenhower''s inauguration today was expected to exceed 80 million¡ªa truly historic moment.


    When the camera panned over the viewing gallery, it lingered on Hardy for about two seconds.


    Many viewers couldn''t help but comment internally:"ABC really knows how to curry favor¡ªgiving their boss a close-up."


    However, Hardy''s presence in the viewing gallery also sent a signal to the entire nation and even the world: even though Johnson had stepped down, Hardy remained a prominent guest of the president, still wielding considerable influence in Washington.


    That two-second shot effectively solidified Hardy''s position.


    The inauguration began.


    First, Nixon took the stage to be sworn in as Vice President and Senate President. Hardy observed Nixon closely¡ªthis was a politician he had personally supported.


    Of course, other powerful families had also positioned their own people in key cabinet roles:Secretary of State, Secretary of the Treasury, Secretary of Defense, Attorney General, Secretary of the Interior, Secretary of Agriculture, Secretary of Commerce, Secretary of Labor, Secretary of Health and Human Services, Secretary of Housing and Urban Development, Secretary of Transportation, Secretary of Energy, and Secretary of Education.


    Each time a new president came into office, it was essentially a game of dividing power¡ªa game that had never changed. These cabinet members, appointed by the president, could also be replaced at any time at the president''s discretion.


    For instance, Kissinger was a representative of the Rockefeller family.


    Similarly, Robert Kennedy, brother of John F. Kennedy, served as Attorney General during John F. Kennedy''s presidency.


    Many U.S. cabinet members were former businessmen, especially Secretaries of the Treasury, who were often bank executives or Wall Street investment firm CEOs before suddenly becoming Treasury Secretaries after a president''s appointment.


    Their ascent to power was easy, and their removal just as simple¡ªif the president was dissatisfied, they could be dismissed without much justification.


    After the Vice President''s swearing-in, it was the President''s turn. Following his oath, Eisenhower delivered his inaugural address. Amid the cheers of tens of thousands, he and his wife then headed to the White House to officially become its new occupants.


    That evening, the White House hosted a reception.


    Hardy stood among the crowd, with many people coming over to greet and chat with him. By now, Hardy had become a towering figure.


    His wealth, his status as the lord of an autonomous dominion, his marriage to a British princess, and his budding military power¡ªall of these factors made him a formidable presence. Individually, each attribute was impressive, but together, they made him nearly untouchable. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eisenhower eventually made his way to Hardy. The others around them tactfully stepped aside, leaving the two men space. Raising his glass, Eisenhower clinked it with Hardy''s, once again expressing his gratitude for Hardy''s support during the election.


    ---

 Chapter 681 Officially Stepping Down

    After a brief conversation, their discussion shifted to the political situation in Southeast Asia¡ªafter all, one of Hardy''s dominions was in Malaya.


    "I''ve been meaning to discuss this with you, Mr. President," Hardy said politely. "It concerns future developments, and I''d like your advice."


    "Let''s talk tomorrow," Eisenhower replied. "We''ll find time to have a proper discussion."


    Despite his busy schedule, Eisenhower was willing to make time for a detailed conversation with Hardy.


    The next afternoon.


    Hardy visited Eisenhower again, and the two had an extensive discussion in the presidential office.


    They exchanged views and reached certain agreements.


    Hardy''s dominion was expected to play a more significant role in regional security and affairs.


    Hardy was very satisfied with the results of their discussion.


    Having already secured British support, Hardy now needed American approval. With that, the forces capable of obstructing his plans in Southeast Asia would be minimal.


    Now, with America willing to back him while he also acted as Britain''s representative, Hardy could leverage this balance of power to achieve his ambitions.


    After bidding farewell to Eisenhower and leaving Washington, Hardy didn''t return to Los Angeles or the Cayman Islands but instead flew directly to Japan.


    This time, he intended to officially step down as the Economic Envoy.


    As a "special envoy," a position bestowed by Johnson to oversee Japan''s economic activities, Hardy''s role was tied to the former president. With Johnson no longer in office, Hardy''s tenure naturally came to an end.


    Imperial Palace, Japan.


    The Emperor, the Prime Minister, cabinet ministers, and representatives of American and Japanese businesses all gathered to bid farewell to Hardy. The Prime Minister, on behalf of Japan, expressed gratitude for Hardy''s support and contributions over the past few years.


    The following day, multiple Japanese newspapers reported on the grand farewell ceremony.


    Although Hardy had stepped down as Economic Envoy, his influence over Japan would not dissipate. The conglomerates formed by the seven major financial groups continued to control Japan''s economic lifelines¡ªfrom banking and finance to manufacturing and even media outlets like newspapers and TV stations.


    Before Hardy left, he summoned Sayuri.


    "I''m preparing to leave Japan, and I might not return for a long time. Now that you''ve become a household name in Japan as a host and movie star, your career shouldn''t be too difficult moving forward."


    Before Hardy could finish, Sayuri knelt at his side, her voice choked with emotion."Master, are you abandoning Sayuri?"


    Hardy exhaled softly, using his finger to lift Sayuri''s tear-streaked face.


    "Haven''t you ever thought about pursuing your own happiness? Find a man you love, get married, have children. Staying with me, you''ll always be seen by others as nothing more than a lover."


    Sayuri''s tear-filled eyes gazed at Hardy."From the moment I became your woman, I had already decided to follow you for the rest of my life, unless you choose to abandon me. Master, do you dislike Sayuri?"


    Hardy let out a sigh."These aren''t ancient times anymore. Japanese society today is also advocating for women''s independence. You shouldn''t take this kind of relationship so seriously," Hardy said.


    "Then can I continue to stay with you?" Sayuri asked again.


    "You''re willing to remain a lover for life?"


    "Of course I''m willing. I''m already happier than the vast majority of women in the world. Isn''t that enough?" Sayuri replied firmly.


    On second thought, she wasn''t wrong.


    Except for official status, Hardy could give a woman everything she desired¡ªwealth, status, security, and even physical satisfaction. Together, these exceeded what 99.99% of women could dream of.


    Sayuri grasped Hardy''s hand, slowly guiding it inside her kimono to rest against her chest, letting him feel her heartbeat.


    "Master, please don''t give up on Sayuri."


    ... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Hardy left Japan, Sayuri had been promoted to Deputy Director of ABC Television.


    Hardy had also previously helped establish an organization called the Japan Women''s Federation, a private association advocating for women''s rights in Japan. Sayuri had been elevated to the position of Vice Chairwoman of this federation.


    If she proved capable, she could advance further. If not, the roles she already held would ensure her a stable and comfortable life.


    Hardy owned a vast array of industries in Japan and would visit periodically, giving Sayuri opportunities to reunite with him during those times.


    In fact, this arrangement made women like Sayuri happier¡ªit mirrored the aspirations of many modern women.


    Leaving Japan, Hardy arrived at the autonomous territory of Penang and Malacca.


    He held greater ambitions for this region than for the Cayman Islands.


    The Cayman Islands were just a small island. While it bore the title of an autonomous dominion, it had little influence over its surroundings. It had now become a tax haven, cementing its identity as Hardy''s private retreat.


    Penang and Malacca, however, were different.


    This region controlled the crucial Malacca Strait, offering regional influence over Malaya and Indonesia while extending reach to Thailand, Myanmar, Laos, Cambodia, Vietnam, and the Philippines. Given the current instability in Southeast Asia, both Britain and the United States needed a reliable proxy.


    Hardy intended to leverage this role to secure more benefits.


    Indonesia, in particular, was a focal point. At the time, its president, Sukarno, leaned politically toward the Soviet Union, prompting heightened vigilance from both the United States and Britain.


    When Hardy arrived in Penang, he immediately instructed HD Defense Company to activate a rapid military buildup.


    American weaponry had already begun arriving in Penang. Over the past few years, HD Defense had established multiple operational and strategic research units, staffed with well-trained personnel, now deployed to Penang to form a headquarters.


    Hardy''s military force was unlike any national military. Its organizational structure was essentially a mercenary model.


    All officers were employed on a contract basis.


    This arrangement eliminated the risk of a coup.


    Externally, they remained a branch of HD Defense Company rather than a national army. Consequently, the autonomous territory''s forces were elite from the outset, avoiding the widespread militia model.


    This approach had both advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage was flexibility¡ªHardy could deploy this force anywhere without it being labeled as a state invasion. Additionally, the risk of military overreach or political interference was mitigated since the soldiers were purely combat personnel.


    The downside was the high cost of maintaining such a force. Salaries alone were several tiers above those of regular armies, and the model couldn''t generate a large reserve force. In the event of a large-scale war, there would be no adequate backup.


    ---

 Chapter 682 Looking For An Opportunity In Indonesia

    However, Hardy was well aware that, in the decades following World War II, large-scale wars were unlikely to occur. Conflicts were expected to remain localized, making elite forces more suited to future warfare.


    Furthermore, as a small territory, even with reserves, the lack of population and geographical depth made it ill-suited for protracted conflicts.


    His primary concern wasn''t competing with the major powers like the U.S., Soviet Union, Britain, or France. Instead, he focused on dealing with the Southeast Asian nations.


    The autonomous dominion began military recruitment.


    Strictly speaking, HD Defense Company was hiring locals to join its ranks. The initial plan was to recruit 20,000 personnel, comprising 10,000 for the army and another 10,000 for the navy and air force.


    Following initial training, some recruits would be weeded out. Those who remained would undergo intensified training to become true mercenaries, integrated into HD Defense''s existing structure.


    As for those eliminated, some would transition into roles as military police, serving local communities.


    Once the first batch was stabilized, recruitment for the second phase would begin. Hardy''s vision was to establish a force of about 17,000 ground troops, 6,000 naval personnel, and 3,000 air force personnel, with locals making up over 80% of the force.


    Hardy visited the HD Defense Penang headquarters, now a well-developed facility. That day, he prepared to meet with the experts in the "Strategic Research Office."


    This office housed a group of high-level strategists, including former senior U.S. military strategists, intelligence experts, and policy analysts. Their task was to help Hardy analyze the strategic landscape of Southeast Asia.


    Hardy assigned them three topics:


    "The Future Direction of Malaya."


    "The Feasibility of Uniting Singapore and Penang''s Autonomous Territory."


    "Responses to Potential Military Conflicts with Indonesia."


    Hardy sat down and began discussing the "future direction of Malaya" with a group of strategists. Their opinions were largely unified: independence was inevitable, and Britain could no longer prevent it.


    However, the key questions revolved around how Malaya would achieve independence, the potential changes during the process, and most importantly, what benefits Hardy could gain from it.


    The possibility of merging Singapore and Penang as dominions was one of the topics the researchers believed could be entirely feasible. Previously, Singapore, Penang, and Malacca had shared a similar status as dominions. But how could such a merger be achieved?


    A social intelligence analyst turned to Hardy and suggested, "Mr. Hardy, I have a proposal. Princess Margaret is about to give birth, isn''t she?"


    Hardy nodded. "She''s six months along. The baby will be born in three months."


    "Do you think it might be possible to maneuver things so that Britain grants Singapore to your future child?"


    Hardy''s eyes lit up.


    This was an excellent idea.


    As for the issue of "responding to potential military conflicts with Indonesia," this stemmed from the precedent set by Johor. Hardy''s investment company in Malaya had absorbed a substantial amount of assets, leading to a conflict with Johor that ultimately resulted in the fall of the Sultanate.


    Six months ago, Hardy began laying the groundwork in Indonesia, initiating market entry and acquisition activities. He anticipated the likelihood of conflicts with Indonesia in the future, prompting his team to study how to respond.


    Will Hardy inevitably clash with Indonesia?


    Absolutely.


    Whether due to disputes over interests or sheer provocation, Hardy entered Indonesia with the intention of stirring trouble. He approached deliberately, using economic maneuvers to create friction¡ªa strategy reminiscent of the one used in Johor.


    Critics might argue that Indonesia is not Johor; it''s not a country Hardy can easily manipulate. After gaining independence, Indonesia became a sprawling nation of 1.9 million square kilometers and over 100 million people¡ªa bona fide regional power.


    But Hardy wasn''t intimidated.


    He wanted to test Indonesia.


    Six months ago, Hardy''s company formally entered the Indonesian market, establishing several investment firms. At the time, Indonesia maintained friendly relations with the United States and pursued an independent foreign policy. Although it leaned toward the Soviet Union, it didn''t intend to become entirely dependent.


    This strategy of courting multiple powers was typical for weaker nations and not inherently wrong. Diplomacy generally falls into three categories: Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nations like the US and USSR, which act as global leaders, commanding respect and dominance while rallying allies. Nations content to be subordinates, either due to geography or politics, aligning with a major power. Nations striving for independent agency, maneuvering through complex international landscapes for their benefit¡ªIndonesia fell into this category.


    During this period, Indonesia welcomed foreign investment. As a newly independent nation with a clean slate, it hoped that foreign contributions would spur development.


    However, the policies of this newly independent country began to shift with the rise of anti-capitalist sentiments.


    Wealth in Indonesia largely resided within the capitalist community. After an initial period of stability, the government started implementing measures to suppress capitalist and privately owned assets. For example:


    The Ministry of Finance openly stated that while capitalist Indonesians represented only 5% of the population, they controlled 70% of the wealth¡ªa situation that, according to the government, needed to be rectified. Policies were introduced restricting the rice milling industry to state-owned enterprises, causing many private-owned factories to collapse and subsequently be acquired at low prices by the government.


    Laws mandated that the majority shareholders of companies be the state, relegating private capitalists to minority positions. This made it increasingly difficult for local capitalist and privately owned businesses to operate, leading to closures or forced sales.


    Hardy''s Response: A Haven for Capitalist and Private-Owned Enterprises


    Hardy''s investment company offered an alternative: private-owned businesses could join Hardy''s company and transform into joint ventures with foreign capital, which remained legally protected under Indonesian law. This provided a shield against government expropriation.


    Hardy also provided resources and channels to integrate these businesses into his broader economic network. For these companies, entering Hardy''s "circle" felt like leaping from a quagmire into a vast, free-flowing ocean.


    Moreover, Hardy encouraged these businesses to relocate their headquarters to Hardy''s dominion¡ªthe Cayman Islands¡ªor even to the UK or the US, leaving only operational offices in Indonesia.


    ---

 Chapter 683 David Hardy

    Initially, the Indonesian government paid little attention to the Hardy group. After all, how much impact could a private company owned by an individual really have? But by the time the government recognized the issue, Hardy''s group had acquired a significant number of companies through entirely legal means. Indonesian laws did not prohibit capitalist Indonesians from selling their assets to foreigners.


    However, watching a substantial portion of wealth flow into foreign hands infuriated many Indonesians. The government began drafting new policies to curb or outright block such activities.


    Hardy''s intelligence network, deeply embedded in Indonesia, swiftly relayed these developments. When proposals to impose restrictions surfaced, Hardy''s side was already informed.


    Simultaneously, Hardy''s group spread the news among the Capitalist community. This spurred many hesitant individuals to accelerate their integration into Hardy''s investment company. For those facing oppression, Hardy''s network became a beacon of hope.


    Some even relocated their families to Hardy''s dominion, causing population surges in Penang and Malacca.


    Colonel James, a former senior US military strategist specializing in conflict analysis, identified Indonesia as the most likely flashpoint.


    "Explain further," Hardy said.


    Colonel James displayed a chart with several names and explained, "If the Indonesian government implements restrictions or seizes property, it will directly threaten the interests of Hardy Group¡ªa situation we cannot tolerate."


    "Our response could begin with protests against Indonesia''s economic sabotage and treaty violations, framing our actions to garner international sympathy. When the time comes for stronger measures, we can justify them."


    "Next would be military posturing. While Indonesia''s military is not insignificant, with 150,000 ground troops, over 100 aircraft, and eight naval vessels, we could engage in small-scale skirmishes to provoke them. This would provide grounds to seek support from the US and UK¡ªboth military and political."


    Colonel James emphasized the importance of timing. "We should avoid full-scale conflict until a year and a half from now, allowing us to strengthen our forces and prepare strategies for a decisive blow."


    In recent months, Hardy''s defense company initiated large-scale recruitment, drawing significant attention from neighboring regions. Malayan sultans grew increasingly uneasy. Without a strong military, they already struggled against Hardy''s dominion. With his growing forces, any opposition seemed futile.


    Indonesia, now observing Hardy''s military expansion, was beginning to realize the stakes. However, Hardy''s dominion was growing at an unprecedented pace, with new air and naval bases solidifying its position.


    Even as Indonesia perceived itself as a regional power, Hardy remained undeterred¡ªsteadily building his capabilities for the inevitable clash.


    At the same time, numerous factories and enterprises began to rise rapidly. Machinery was shipped in from the United States and Japan, workers and raw materials arrived, and large-scale production commenced.


    The entire Hardy Dominion was teeming with vitality.


    Time flew by, and by mid-March, Hardy returned to the Cayman Islands. Margaret was now heavily pregnant, with only two or three weeks left before the baby was due.


    "Shall we go to the United States or the United Kingdom?" Hardy asked Margaret.


    "I miss my sister," Margaret replied.


    "Then we''ll go to England," Hardy immediately decided.


    After making all necessary arrangements, they boarded a plane to England. Queen Elizabeth was delighted to have her sister return to give birth. She arranged for Margaret to deliver at St. Mary''s Hospital in Paddington, London, with the royal gynecologist overseeing the delivery.


    St. Mary''s Hospital was renowned as the birthplace of key members of the royal family, including Prince Charles and Princess Anne in the 1970s. Later, Diana''s two children would also be born there.


    Speaking of Prince Charles, the six-and-a-half-year-old boy stood not far away. Already showing the makings of a fine young prince, he stood beside his mother, occasionally sneaking glances at Hardy. Meanwhile, three-and-a-half-year-old Princess Anne was more lively, curiously touching Margaret''s pregnant belly.


    "Is there a baby inside?" Anne asked, her voice full of innocence.


    "Yes, Anne," Margaret replied with a smile. "Do you think it will be a boy or a girl?"


    Anne tilted her head and answered, "I want a little sister."


    She hoped for a playmate.


    Margaret smiled warmly. "I''ve brought gifts for you both¡ªthey''re already in your rooms. I hope you like them."


    "Thank you, Auntie!" the two children exclaimed in unison.


    Margaret glanced at Hardy. "The gifts were arranged by your uncle."


    The children turned to Hardy. "Thank you, Uncle!" they said, their faces lighting up.


    Hardy patted their heads affectionately. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During their three-month separation, Queen Elizabeth noticed that Margaret had become much more composed¡ªa change perhaps brought about by marriage.


    The children soon returned to their rooms to explore their gifts. Charles received a meticulously crafted set of battleships from Hardy''s toy company, while Anne received a complete Barbie doll set, including a special edition Princess Margaret doll.


    Two weeks later, Margaret gave birth at St. Mary''s Hospital after an hour of labor. The healthy baby boy, however, slightly disappointed Anne, who had been hoping for a sister. Margaret, on the other hand, was overjoyed.


    The day after giving birth, she moved back to their castle. Watching the tiny baby flail his arms and legs, Margaret said to Hardy in disbelief, "I can''t believe I actually gave birth to a human being¡ªit''s incredible!"


    Hardy chuckled and rubbed his forehead at her astonishment.


    After two days of deliberation, they named the baby David Hardy. Margaret loved the name.


    Half a month later, the British royal family held a celebration banquet for David Hardy, commemorating the birth of the fifth in line to the British throne.


    Yes, despite his surname being Hardy, the child retained a place in the line of succession. Under British inheritance laws, the throne passed through primogeniture. With Queen Elizabeth ascending the throne, her children Charles and Anne were first and second in line, respectively. Margaret was fourth, making David fifth.


    While this ranking would shift with future births, it was still an extraordinary honor for the Hardy family.


    ...


    An:As I was writing, I actually found out that I can keep going a bit more on the novel before ending it, which is interesting, to say the least. Just a few days ago, I tried so hard to think of a way to expand it, even just a little, but finally gave up and decided to end it. Then, out of nowhere, I got some new ideas. It feels like my brain is working against my will!


    ---

 Chapter 684 Taking Over Singapore

    At the banquet, Queen Elizabeth announced that she would serve as David Hardy''s godmother and granted him the title of Viscount. Such honors were rare. However, the most shocking announcement followed: Queen Elizabeth declared Singapore as David Hardy''s viscountcy and elevated it to a dominion.


    The decision caused a stir, prompting widespread speculation. Singapore was one of Britain''s few remaining colonies, and the growing calls for Malaya''s independence had already placed the region on the edge of transition.


    Now, assigning Singapore to a newborn royal member, especially one whose father controlled a neighboring dominion, seemed a deliberate maneuver.


    Hardy''s trip to England had not been merely about accompanying Margaret during childbirth. During his stay, he engaged in deep discussions with Queen Elizabeth about the situation in Malaya and shared his vision.


    After reaching some agreements, Hardy met with Prime Minister Churchill. Three days of negotiation culminated in a deal: Hardy Group would invest over $500 million in the UK over the next three years, with Hardy free to choose the investment sectors.


    For its part, Britain agreed to:


    Grant David Hardy a noble title and the viscountcy of Singapore. Support Hardy''s operations in Southeast Asia.


    This effectively signaled Britain''s withdrawal from Malaya and the transfer of influence to Hardy. With independence inevitable, Britain opted to trade its diminishing authority for financial and strategic returns. Hardy, in turn, assumed control of the region''s future.


    Reactions and Tensions


    While Hardy and Britain were satisfied with the arrangement, the Malayan sultans were deeply alarmed.


    Previously, Britain had maintained a relatively diplomatic and conciliatory approach. Hardy, however, embodied a quintessentially American style¡ªaggressive and results-driven. His actions in Johor had already showcased his ruthless methods.


    Moreover, Hardy''s dominion was undergoing rapid militarization, further unsettling the region''s rulers. The question on everyone''s mind: Was Hardy preparing to turn his growing power against the sultans?


    Singapore


    Hardy''s private jet landed at Singapore Airport, where Governor Mountbatten led all the officials from the Governor''s Office to welcome him.


    In the Past When Hardy was still the Governor of the Penang Dominion, he and Mountbatten were equals. Back then, when Hardy visited Singapore, Mountbatten would merely send his secretary to greet him.


    Now Hardy''s status had drastically changed.


    As the husband of Princess Margaret, a member of the royal family, and an Imperial Earl, Hardy''s son had also been granted Singapore Dominion as his fiefdom. Hardy''s elevated position made it necessary for Mountbatten to greet him personally.


    Hardy stepped off the plane, and Mountbatten hurried forward to pay his respects.


    "Hello, Governor Mountbatten. We meet again," Hardy said with a smile, extending his hand.


    Mountbatten quickly clasped Hardy''s hand with both of his. "Welcome, Earl Hardy, to Singapore."


    "I look forward to our cooperation in building Singapore together," Hardy replied.


    "Of course, I''ll do my best to work with you," Mountbatten assured him.


    Although Singapore had been granted to Hardy''s son, the governorship of Malaya was not assigned to Hardy but remained with Mountbatten. Other Malayan territories were still British colonies, with the Malayan Colonial Governor''s Office still headquartered in Singapore. However, these operations were now technically on Hardy''s territory, and all affairs concerning Singapore fell under Hardy''s jurisdiction.


    Hardy now held three territories in Malaya: Penang, Malacca, and Singapore. The Johor region had been merged into Malacca, making Malacca ten times larger than before.


    Initially, Queen Elizabeth had planned to appoint Hardy directly as the Governor of Malaya, but Hardy declined.


    Why did Hardy refuse? If he became the Governor of Malaya, he would be solely responsible for everything that happened in the region. By not taking the position, Hardy could share the responsibility with Britain whenever issues arose.


    On his first day in Singapore, Hardy held a press conference where he outlined his future plans for governing Singapore.


    Similar to Penang and Malacca:


    - All residents of the dominion were treated as equals with equal rights of citizenship.- Personal property rights were protected.- Freedom of language, script, and religion was guaranteed.- A parliamentary system was established, granting all individuals the right to participate in governance.


    In conjunction with these announcements, Hardy mobilized residents from Penang and Malacca to connect with the businessmen community in Singapore, promoting the advantages of Penang and Malacca.


    The businessmen of Singapore were the wealthiest and most influential group. By securing their loyalty, Hardy could effectively control Singapore. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The business communities in Penang, Malacca, and Singapore were often connected through family ties or close relationships. This network facilitated the swift acceptance of Hardy''s leadership in Singapore.


    Then there are the Chinese communities. Typically, they only caused disturbances when their survival was at stake. When provided with a stable environment, they are among the most adaptable and cost-effective working classes.


    Singapore''s later independence was largely accidental. The Chinese community had never initially sought independence; they were content with colonization and viewed it as the most normal thing since that was what they were accustomed to in their hometowns. Even when Malaya imposed heavy taxes on Singapore, the Chinese considered it only natural, as they were living in someone else''s territory.


    Independence came only when the Chinese Communist Party (CCP) began using the Chinese population in Malaya as a pretext to interfere with Malayan sovereignty. In response, Malaya decided to grant Singapore the status of an independent nation in 1965 to prevent further CCP interference in the region.


    But unlike the Malays, Hardy wasn''t afraid of the CCP. Hardy was a billionaire backed by both the British and the U.S., two countries that China was trying to stay under the radar of and avoid drawing attention from as much as possible. Given the CCP''s way of operating¡ªfearing and obeying the strong while bullying the weak¡ªit was unlikely they would interfere in the region. This is evident in how they handled Hong Kong previously. Despite their army being at Hong Kong''s doorstep, the territory remained a British colony.


    With stability achieved, Hardy announced further reforms:


    - Increased funding for education, including the establishment of Singapore University.- Free basic education with lunch provided in primary schools.


    He also abolished discriminatory policies left by the British, which had favored the Jews, these included advantages in government positions, scholarships, education, and trade.


    The changes provoked resistance from the Jews community, which began protests, riots, and even acts of vandalism. These movements were fueled by the colonial Sultans.


    ---

 Chapter 685 Rising Tension

    Hardy refused to tolerate the unrest. "We have justice on our side," he declared.


    As the rightful ruler of the dominion, Hardy acted decisively. He deployed security forces to arrest all rioters.


    During the conflict:


    - Dozens of Jews protesters were shot dead.- Leaders of the unrest were arrested, and many were executed.


    Several Malayan sultans lodged complaints with the British government about the human rights violations, but Britain dismissed the matter as an internal issue of the dominion. Attempts to garner international support also failed, as media outlets showed little interest in covering an event involving a few thousand Jews rioting in a relatively obscure place called Malaysia.


    Even the U.S. government refrained from involvement. With no external support, the Jews protests eventually subsided.


    From this point, Singapore formally became part of Hardy''s domain.


    July 1953 In Panmunjom, China, the U.S., and North Korea signed the Korean Armistice Agreement and the Temporary Supplementary Agreement to end hostilities. This marked the conclusion of the three-year Korean War.


    Around the same time, Indonesia announced a new policy...


    Increasing Restrictions on Foreign Investment in Indonesia


    Indonesia implemented stricter regulations on foreign investments, explicitly stating that collaborations between foreign investors andIndonesianenterprises would face even tighter restrictions.


    It was clear to everyone that this measure targeted the international capital investment__and specifically Hardy.


    Hardy Investment Group had the largest collaborations with enterprises in Indonesia, with assets already exceeding $200 million. Essentially, Indonesia aimed to seize these assets for itself, barring foreign involvement.


    After this policy was announced, Hardy Group immediately questioned the Indonesian government, arguing that the decision would severely impact their investments. However, the Indonesian government ignored Hardy''s protests.


    Hardy refrained from taking further action but usedThe Global Timesto frequently criticize Indonesia''s investment environment, portraying the country as uncivilized and unfree.


    This was part of a larger propaganda strategy: tarnish the opponent''s reputation so that any retaliatory action could be seen as justifiable.


    For now, Hardy decided to wait patiently¡ªtime was on his side.


    Time Flies S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More than a year passed, bringing us to 1954.


    During this time, Hardy Group continued to grow at an extraordinary pace. Its organizational structure evolved, dividing its businesses into several "sectors" instead of individual companies:


    -U.S. Sector:Encompassing all American enterprises: Wells Fargo, ABC Television, Las Vegas casinos, Hardy Supermarkets,The Global Times, Hardy Airlines, Western Petroleum, Hardy Mining, and over 40 other companies.-British Sector:Investments in the UK exceeded $1.5 billion, an astronomical figure for the time.-European Sector:All European projects, including shipping companies and luxury industries, were consolidated here.-Cayman Sector:Offshore companies, casinos, and banks transformed the Cayman Islands into a true tax haven, attracting countless wealthy individuals. Billions of dollars flowed through the Caymans annually, with Hardy earning hefty fees from money laundering operations.- Japanese Sector:Collaborating with the U.S. consortium and Japan''s seven major zaibatsu, Hardy managed over 300 companies, including banks, shipping lines, red-light districts, TV stations, and film studios. Although Hardy no longer served as Japan''s special envoy, his influence remained significant.


    -Hong Kong Sector:This included industrial parks, trading companies, real estate, racecourses, and pharmaceutical enterprises in Hong Kong.-Hardy Dominion Sector:This covered Penang, Malacca, and Singapore, which were still under heavy investment and development but had immense potential for the future.


    Population Growth in the Dominion


    After incorporating Singapore, Hardy''s Dominion saw a surge in population. With the implementation of favorable policies, immigrants¡ªprimarily Asian immigrants¡ªflocked from surrounding countries.


    By 1954, the Dominion''s population exceeded 2 million, a significant increase from the original 1.6 million.


    Military Development


    The past year also brought significant advancements in the Dominion''s military capabilities:


    -Army:The defense company established multiple land, sea, and air force bases in Singapore, Penang, and the interior of Johor. The armed forces included 24,000 marines.-Air Force:Equipped with 356 aircraft of various types.-Navy:Featured 16 large ships (frigates and above), 56 smaller vessels (including torpedo boats), and 2 submarines, along with landing ships, repair ships, tugboats, and supply ships.


    Hardy acquired most of these military assets from decommissioned or surplus U.S. equipment at minimal cost. However, maintaining such a large private army required substantial financial resources, which Hardy''s vast wealth could sustain.


    While Hardy was in Las Vegas planning new investments for the city, his assistant interrupted with urgent news.


    "Boss, we''ve received an emergency telegram from Penang Dominion. There''s been an incident in Indonesia."


    Hardy read the telegram, his eyes flashing with cold light.


    The Surabaya Incident


    In various locations across Indonesia, anti-American investment protests had escalated into organized violence, with the clear intent of seizing assets.


    Indonesia was struggling economically due to its inefficient and unmotivated workforce. While eager for development, the government was unwilling to allow foreign businesses to dominate and therefore tightened its grip on foreign enterprises.


    The latest unrest occurred in Surabaya, the capital of East Java Province and Indonesia''s second-largest city. Surabaya had a population of about one million.


    The violence included:


    -A rubber processing plant:Thousands of rioters stormed the factory, assaulted workers, smashed equipment, and set the building on fire.-A foreign trade company''s warehouse:Stocked with sugar, coffee, tobacco, teak, and spices valued at approximately $300,000, the warehouse was looted entirely.


    Both businesses were partners of the Hardy Group, and many other foreign enterprises and shops suffered attacks, with over 50 businesses reporting significant losses.


    - Over 100 people injured.- Three fatalities, including Hamid saadani, a technical advisor from Penang''s rubber company, who had been sent to the Surabaya factory.


    Hamid saadani, a Hardy Group employee and a resident of Penang, was among the dead.


    Hardy immediately decided to fly to Penang.


    Before departing, he instructed his secretary:"Send a telegram to the Dominion, demanding that they lodge a formal protest with the Indonesian government. Insist that all rioters involved in the violence be arrested and severely punished."


    "Those responsible for the killings must pay with their lives. The Indonesian government must also compensate Hardy Group for all losses. If this matter isn''t resolved satisfactorily, Hardy Group will take action."


    ---

 Chapter 686 Hardy Group Action

    After a pause, he added: "Have the company give interviews to the press. Publicize this incident widely to generate public outrage and emphasize our firm stance. If Indonesia doesn''t respond appropriately, Hardy Group will protect its interests and dignity in its own way."


    Media Offensive


    The following day,The Global Timespublished a detailed report on the Surabaya violence, condemning the Indonesian government for its inaction and even possible complicity.


    Hardy Group President Andy publicly declared that the company would not let the matter rest.


    When a reporter asked, "Does Hardy Group intend to deploy its private army of mercenaries?"


    Andy replied, "We do not dismiss the use of heavy force."


    Indonesia paid no heed to Hardy Corporation''s warnings. After all, they were a sovereign nation; what could the power of one company achieve?


    In the past, it was the Dutch East India Company, far more powerful than Hardy Group, that occupied Indonesia. Yet they were eventually driven out, and the modern state of Indonesia was born.


    To put it bluntly, Indonesia was forged in conflict. Such warnings carried no weight with them.


    In an interview, Indonesia''s Minister of Defense made a strong statement: "If Hardy Group dares to use force against Indonesia, we will ensure they never return and make them pay a heavy price."


    Hardy''s aircraft landed in Penang.


    After gathering detailed information and consulting with the Strategic Research Office, Hardy reached a decision.


    He ordered: "Send another formal letter to the Indonesian government, demanding strict action against the perpetrators and compensation for the losses incurred by Hardy Corporation."


    At the same time, Hardy gave an interview to the Global Times, where he reiterated his stance: "We have sent an official letter to the Indonesian government demanding action against the rioters and murderers. If they fail to comply, Hardy Corporation will take action."


    The Indonesian president, after reading the letter, sneered disdainfully: "A mere company dares to act so arrogantly? Indonesia has 1.9 million square kilometers of land, a population exceeding 100 million, and over 300,000 soldiers. What can one company do against us?"


    Indonesia ignored Hardy''s warnings.


    Over the next few days, Hardy was not idle. He used secure communication channels to contact U.S. President Dwight D. Eisenhower and exchanged opinions with him.


    Hardy also reached out to British Prime Minister Winston Churchill, and the two shared their views.


    Although Indonesia maintained diplomatic ties with the U.S. and Britain, its political leanings were increasingly aligned with the Soviet Union. As the largest nation in Southeast Asia, Indonesia''s political stance had long been a concern for the U.S. and Britain.


    Eisenhower and Churchill expressed support for Hardy''s plan to initiate a localized conflict.


    A week later.


    Hardy Corporation sent a second formal letter to the Indonesian government, but once again received no response. Hardy decided the time was right.


    He issued the order:


    Six warships departed from Singapore Harbor, heading toward Surabaya, accompanied by a landing ship carrying over 200 fully armed mercenaries.


    The following day.


    The fleet arrived at a designated area, about 50 nautical miles from Surabaya¡ªjust over an hour''s journey to the dock.


    In the early hours of the next morning.


    A dozen aircraft flew toward Surabaya. Two hours later, they were over the city, while the six warships stationed themselves outside Surabaya''s waters.


    The sky was just beginning to lighten.


    A low drone filled the air as the aircraft passed overhead, drawing the attention of early risers, who looked up curiously.


    Hardy''s intelligence division had already pinpointed the location of the Surabaya military camp.


    As the planes reached the military camp, they suddenly unleashed a barrage of bombs.


    Explosions erupted, tearing the camp apart. Fire and smoke rose into the air, accompanied by the screams of the injured.


    After the first round, the aircraft circled back for a second pass, bombarding the area further and turning the soil over. Then, they left without delay.


    The early morning explosions jolted the entire city of Surabaya awake.


    Residents opened their windows to see what had happened.


    Simultaneously, the warships approached the port, and the landing ship quickly reached the shore. Hundreds of soldiers disembarked with weapons in hand, followed by dozens of vehicles equipped with heavy machine guns.


    The convoy raced through the streets of Surabaya, the sound of ammunition belts clinking against vehicle frames reverberating in the air.


    The convoy soon reached an estate.


    Hardy''s intelligence network had already identified the mastermind behind the riots: the head of a prominent Indonesian family in Surabaya, who was also the leader of the city''s largest gang.


    The reason for the riots was simple: he sought to seize the assets of the Hardy group.


    Having issued multiple threats in the past, this time he organized over a thousand people to incite riots, ultimately rallying five to six thousand participants. His gang members were responsible for the violent assaults, and they had looted goods from Hardy Corporation''s warehouse during the chaos.


    The raid''s objective was clear: eliminate the gang leader.


    The convoy stormed the estate.


    There was no intent to capture him.


    Hardy had no interest in justice or trials. The moment the gang targeted Hardy Corporation''s assets, their fate was sealed.


    Gunfire erupted, accompanied by the relentless clatter of heavy machine guns. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though there was sporadic resistance, it wasn''t long before the estate was subdued. The gang leader and dozens of his men were killed on the spot.


    Once the mission was complete, the mercenaries swiftly retreated.


    They left no trace behind.


    The vehicles returned to the ships, which then left the shore, rejoining the fleet as they departed.


    In truth, such an operation didn''t require this level of force. Hardy''s decision to deploy so many warships and aircraft was purely to send a message.


    "You Indonesians look down on us? You think we won''t act? You''re mistaken. we will strike!"


    The operation was executed so quickly that by the time anyone realized what had happened, it was already over, leaving behind only smoke and devastation.


    The Indonesian president was soon informed and erupted in fury. This was blatant provocation, a prelude to war.


    He immediately convened his officials and military leaders to devise a response.


    ---

 Chapter 687 Typical Western Practice

    News of the attack in Surabaya spread rapidly, reaching the international community within hours.


    It was clear that Hardy was behind the attack.


    After months of escalating tensions and verbal sparring, the conflict had reached a breaking point. Few anticipated that Hardy would act so decisively and swiftly.


    Public opinion, shaped by Hardy''s narrative, was unsympathetic to Indonesia. Many viewed the attack as a justified response to injustice.


    That afternoon.


    The Indonesian president announced that the attack had resulted in 569 casualties¡ª514 soldiers and 55 civilians, though the "civilians" were, in truth, the gang members and riot leaders.


    Speaking to reporters, he condemned the act: "This is a blatant invasion. Indonesia is a sovereign nation. For them to send warships and aircraft is a clear provocation. We will retaliate with full force."


    A reporter asked, "Are you planning to declare war?"


    "If they do not apologize and compensate us, Indonesia will consider going to war," the president declared emphatically.


    In Penang.


    Hardy also gave an interview.


    A reporter asked, "Count Hardy, was the attack on Surabaya''s military forces orchestrated by your dominion?"


    Hardy shook his head.


    "No, this was not the work of my dominion. My dominion is a place of peace, cleanliness, vitality, and love. It is not a place for war."AN: ''The hypocrisy, but everyone is doing it, so...''


    The reporter pressed, "But eyewitnesses confirm that the warships and aircraft involved belonged to HD mercenary group."


    "That''s correct," Hardy acknowledged.


    The reporter was puzzled. "Then how can you claim your dominion was not involved?"


    Hardy smiled and explained, "You seem to misunderstand. Hardy''s dominion and the HD Mercenary Group are not affiliated in any legal capacity." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My dominion is a British territory, my personal fiefdom, and my son''s as well. Meanwhile, the HD Mercenary Group is a U.S.-based company. Though they both belong to me, they are legally distinct."


    The reporter, confused, asked, "Does that make a difference?"


    "It makes a significant difference. To clarify, the attack on Surabaya was indeed carried out by the HD Mercenary Group, but it was simply fulfilling a client''s contract. It was business."


    "The mercenary group operates independently as a company within my dominion. Legally speaking, it does not represent my dominion."


    The reporter, nearly overwhelmed by the convoluted explanation, felt like Hardy was performing a comedy routine.


    Soon after, newspapers reported Hardy''s statement.


    Hardy openly admitted that the attack was carried out by the HD Mercenary Group. However, he emphasized that this was the act of a private company and had nothing to do with his dominion.


    ''Basically, what the U.S. did in Iraq: it invaded with its army, but the genocide and war crimes were committed by the mercenary companies they employed. These mercenaries also wore the same uniforms.''


    Indonesia rejected this explanation outright.


    Hardy was clearly shirking responsibility, blaming the attack on a corporate action. But what if Indonesia sent troops to Hardy''s dominion to apprehend the perpetrators? How would Hardy react?


    Hardy later issued a warning: "Such an act would be an invasion, and my dominion would respond with the utmost force."


    To be honest, Indonesia was just posturing. They didn''t truly have the courage to launch a direct attack on Hardy''s dominion. After all, it was still a British territory, and attacking Hardy''s dominion would be tantamount to declaring war on Britain.


    Although Britain was no longer the global superpower it once was, it was still far beyond Indonesia''s ability to confront at the moment. After all, it hadn''t been long since Indonesia gained its independence, let alone acquired modern weapons. Even its ranks were in complete disarray.


    Subsequently, Indonesia filed a complaint against Hardy at the United Nations.


    This matter involved both the United Kingdom and the United States. The British representative to the UN responded, stating that the incident was unrelated to Hardy''s dominion. The HD Mercenary Group was an American company, and its actions were beyond Britain''s control.


    Of course, the British representative also issued a warning to the Indonesian delegation:"Hardy''s dominion is British territory. Any attack on Hardy''s dominion would be equivalent to declaring war on Britain. The United Kingdom would then unite with all its allies to launch the most severe retaliation against anyone daring to invade British soil."


    The Indonesian representative was utterly furious. This went beyond shamelessly covering for their allies; the Western countries were literally bullying them.


    Not only did they fail to win the case, but they were also openly threatened by Britain.


    Next, they lodged a protest with the United States, arguing that HD Mercenary Group, being an American company, was the U.S.''s responsibility. They demanded that the attackers be identified and handed over to Indonesia for prosecution.


    "Even if it was a commercial act, killing is still a crime," they argued.


    The American representative gave the Indonesian delegation a disinterested glance and replied: "This incident occurred in Indonesia, while the company is based in a British territory. What does it have to do with the United States? Is America expected to oversee the behavior of every overseas company?"


    "This discussion at the UN General Assembly is laughable. You''re wasting everyone''s time."


    "If you wanted to hold someone accountable, you should have apprehended them during the operation and then brought them to justice through legal proceedings."


    "Frankly, this is your problem to solve."


    The U.S. was a global leader in creating conflicts and equally adept at shirking responsibility.


    Indonesia was left fuming.


    Upon learning of the stances taken by Britain and the United States, the Indonesian president realized that these two nations were clearly shielding Hardy. What could they do now? Launch an attack on Hardy''s dominion? That was out of the question, given Britain''s warnings.


    Eventually, they devised a plan: Blockade the strait, intercept ships.


    Currently, Penang, Malacca, and Singapore were undergoing massive development. Moreover, Hardy had significant business interests in Hong Kong and Japan, all of which relied heavily on maritime transport. Hardy Corporation''s ships traversed the Strait of Malacca continuously.


    Indonesia dispatched two warships.


    These ships positioned themselves at the entrance to the Malacca Strait, inspecting passing vessels. Any ship identified as belonging to Hardy Corporation was forcibly turned away.


    If a ship refused, the warships even fired warning shots.


    Upon receiving reports from his subordinates, Hardy immediately convened a meeting with his strategic research team. They formulated a plan of action.


    ---

 Chapter 688 Indonesias Naval & Air Forces Wiped Out

    At dawn the next day.


    All three air force bases in Hardy''s dominion were abuzz with activity as planes took off one after another, heading in three different directions.


    Simultaneously, Hardy''s warships were put on high alert, ready to mobilize at any moment.


    The three bomber squadrons were targeting two Indonesian naval bases and an air force base.


    Indonesia, unaware that Hardy would dare to attack their homeland''s naval and air force bases, was completely unprepared.


    At Jakarta''s naval base, as the first light of dawn broke, a formation of 50-60 bombers and fighter planes descended on the base.


    At the time, three frigates and over a dozen smaller vessels were docked there. However, Indonesia''s navy was notoriously weak; even in modern times, their naval capabilities remained limited.


    The sudden blaring of alarms jolted the base awake.


    Some confused soldiers rushed outside, only to be greeted by a barrage of bombs.


    Explosions erupted throughout the base.Warships anchored in the port were engulfed in flames.Even the smaller vessels were obliterated.


    The planes relentlessly bombarded these stationary targets, dropping their entire payloads before departing.


    Although the base''s defenders scrambled to deploy anti-aircraft guns, they could only manage a token resistance as the bombers had already completed their mission and were heading back.


    At the shore, all the ships were ablaze. One vessel was teetering on the verge of sinking, ready to slip beneath the waves.


    Another Indonesian naval base suffered a similar fate. Bombers destroyed two large ships, over a dozen smaller vessels, and two Soviet-era submarines docked there.


    The submarines, left in the base for maintenance, were sitting ducks. In reality, Indonesia''s defense forces had been outmaneuvered by Hardy''s intelligence network, which had pinpointed the submarines locations days earlier, ensuring precision strikes.


    The air force base near Jakarta, about 20 kilometers from the city center, was also hit. At dawn, a massive formation of bombers appeared on the horizon, led by B-29 heavy bombers escorted by fighters.


    The officer on duty was initially stunned by the sheer size of the formation but quickly realized something was amiss.


    However, by the time pilots were summoned and planes were readied, it was too late. The bombers unleashed a torrent of bombs.


    Explosions roared as the Indonesian air force, already limited in strength, lost its entire fleet¡ªfighters, bombers, and trainers¡ªall reduced to rubble.


    In a single day, Indonesia''s air force ceased to exist.


    Meanwhile, in the waters outside Malacca.


    Two submarines silently approached the Indonesian warships enforcing the blockade. The warships were anchored relatively close to each other.


    Four torpedoes were launched simultaneously, streaking toward their targets.


    Explosions tore through the water.One warship, weighing over 1,000 tons, was split in two by the impact, sinking rapidly.


    The second warship, struck at the bow, was critically damaged and left barely operational.


    The submarines, having completed their mission, disappeared into the depths without surfacing.


    This operation resulted in the complete destruction of Indonesia''s naval and air force capabilities.


    The Indonesian president, roused from his sleep by the shrill ring of a phone, was informed of the massive airstrikes on their naval and air force bases. The losses were catastrophic, and his subordinates sought his guidance.


    Shaking with anger, he realized that it must have been Hardy behind this. How could he dare to destroy Indonesia''s naval and air forces? Those were painstakingly built assets.


    A few hours later, confirmed reports painted an even grimmer picture. Over 30 naval vessels were sunk or severely damaged, including seven main ships. The air force had lost almost all its aircraft, totaling over 60 planes, including fighters, bombers, and trainers. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This event spread like wildfire across the globe and dominated newspaper headlines, shocking the world.


    "Hardy Mercenary Group mobilizes hundreds of aircraft to destroy Indonesia''s naval and air force capabilities, sinking over 30 ships and obliterating 60 aircraft. Indonesia''s naval and air forces are now virtually wiped out, leaving only their army intact."


    "War looms in the Far East as Hardy retaliates, launching a preemptive strike against Indonesia''s military."


    Hardy dispatched forces to bomb Indonesia''s naval and air force bases, obliterating them overnight.


    The Indonesian president was furious, threatening to deploy troops to attack Penang, Malacca, and Singapore. Suddenly, tensions in Southeast Asia escalated sharply.


    However, within Indonesia, opinions about waging war against Hardy''s Dominion were divided into two camps.


    One faction, the hawks, argued that being bullied required retaliation. Since Hardy''s Dominion was just across a narrow strait, even without a navy, they could use fishing boats and cargo ships to transport troops. With a population advantage, sending 100,000 troops would be enough to devastate Hardy''s Dominion.


    The other faction held a different view. Firstly, Hardy''s Dominion occupied former British territory, and sending troops could equate to declaring war on Britain¡ªa risk Indonesia might not be able to bear.


    Secondly, although Hardy''s Dominion''s army was smaller in number, Indonesia''s navy and air force had been entirely wiped out. Meanwhile, Hardy possessed over a dozen destroyers and frigates, as well as dozens of fast torpedo boats. These vessels now patrolled the Strait of Malacca. Any military action by Indonesia would be swiftly intercepted by Hardy''s naval forces, making it impossible for transport ships to reach the opposite shore.


    The hundreds of miles of strait now formed an insurmountable barrier.


    There was also the matter of the air force. Hardy''s Dominion had deployed over 200 aircraft for the strike, showcasing the strength of its air force. If Indonesia could not secure a decisive victory against Hardy''s Dominion, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Additionally, the British troops stationed in Malaya, numbering 7,000, along with two warships, posed another challenge. Even if Indonesia sent 100,000 troops across the strait, victory was far from assured.


    Persuaded by his advisors, the Indonesian president calmed down slightly.


    Half a day later, the Indonesian government announced that Hardy''s Dominion had launched a surprise attack on Indonesia, destroying 34 warships and 67 fighter jets. They declared a state of emergency between Indonesia and Hardy''s Dominion, accusing Hardy of challenging Indonesia''s sovereignty.


    ---

 Chapter 689 The international Situation

    Simultaneously, Indonesia sent a message to the British government, demanding an official stance on the matter, as Hardy''s Dominion was a British territory. They wanted to know whether Britain intended to engage in war with Indonesia.


    Indonesia also lodged a complaint with the United Nations, accusing Hardy''s Dominion of initiating war, while secretly reaching out to Moscow for assistance.


    The news of Hardy''s Dominion dispatching hundreds of aircraft to bomb Indonesia spread quickly, grabbing global attention. Many wondered if another war was about to erupt in the Far East.


    Previously, it was the civil war in China. Then came the Korean Peninsula conflict, which had ended just over a year ago. Now, Hardy''s Dominion and Indonesia were embroiled in a new conflict.


    Detailed reports revealed that Hardy''s Dominion had gained the upper hand by sending aircraft to obliterate Indonesia''s naval and air forces. Without these, Indonesia had essentially lost its ability to wage war abroad, rendering its larger army irrelevant.


    Indonesia attempted to gain international sympathy by releasing information about the situation. However, its propaganda efforts paled in comparison to Hardy''s. Hardy''sGlobal Times, now a leading global newspaper, painted a damning picture of Indonesia. Over the past year, the paper had published numerous critical articles about Indonesia, highlighting economic exploitation, lack of freedom, unfair laws, and the riots involving arson and looting, further tarnishing Indonesia''s image in the eyes of Western audiences.


    Meanwhile, Hardy''s Dominion launched its own propaganda campaign. TheGlobal Timesprovided a detailed account of the conflict, portraying Hardy as the victim. According to the paper, the tensions began with Hardy''s investment company. The Indonesian government, seeking to seize assets, implemented a series of exploitative laws that Western audiences perceived as outright theft¡ªworse than robbery.


    The riots were framed as a government-orchestrated attack on Hardy''s Dominion. The destruction of Hardy''s properties and the death of its citizens led to demands for justice, which Indonesia ignored. Hardy''s investigation concluded that the riots were indeed government-planned.


    Subsequent events unfolded with the HD Mercenary Company retaliating by attacking a military camp in Surabaya, targeting the instigators of the riots. In response, Indonesia blockaded the Strait of Malacca, restricting the passage of ships from Hardy''s Dominion, Hong Kong, and Japan, causing significant economic harm.


    The bombing of Indonesia''s naval and air bases by HD Mercenaries was described as a "small warning."


    TheGlobal Times'' portrayal of this "small warning" left readers incredulous¡ª34 warships and 67 aircraft destroyed constituted Indonesia''s entire naval and air force capabilities.


    At the United Nations, Indonesia''s representative demanded compensation and a proper explanation, threatening war otherwise. The British representative, however, calmly stated, "Our investigation shows this incident is unrelated to Hardy''s Dominion. It was the independent action of the HD Mercenary Company."


    Britain supported Hardy for strategic reasons. Hardy''s Dominion was British territory, and Hardy himself was the son-in-law of the British Royal family¡ªa fact known worldwide. Allowing Indonesia to attack Hardy would be a blow to Britain''s pride. Despite its decline, Britain was still far superior to Indonesia militarily.


    Britain''s representative warned, "Penang, Malacca, and Singapore are British territories under our protection. Any Indonesian aggression will be considered a declaration of war against Britain, and we will not stand idly by."


    Frustrated, Indonesia realized that the international stage offered little recourse. The Western powers, especially Britain and the United States, were firmly aligned with Hardy. The United States offered a diplomatic statement, emphasizing regional stability and urging restraint while implicitly signaling its support for Hardy.


    By the end of the UN meeting, no resolution had been reached, but it was evident to all that Hardy''s Dominion enjoyed the backing of the West, leaving Indonesia in a precarious position.


    Even a fool could understand the attitude of the United States.


    Not long after, the Soviet Union issued a statement expressing its intention to fully support all Indonesian actions, even hinting at the possibility of dispatching warships and fighter jets if necessary.


    At the time, First Secretary Khrushchev, known as the "Corn Madman," had a fiery personality. Responding to Indonesia''s plea for assistance, he issued this stern warning.


    However, shortly after the Soviet Union''s warning, Britain and the United States also issued responses the following day.


    The British declared that any military action against British territories would be considered a declaration of war against the British Empire, and they would spare no effort to intervene.


    Churchill, unfazed by threats, stood firm.


    The United States, on the other hand, expressed serious concern over developments in Southeast Asia, urging all parties to exercise restraint and avoid escalating the conflict further.


    At the same time, the U.S. publicly ordered its military bases in Japan and Korea to prepare for a potential outbreak of war.


    This move was clearly directed at the Soviet Union.


    The message was simple: If the Soviet Union got involved, the United States would undoubtedly follow suit.


    In an instant, the small Hardy Dominion became the focus of global attention. Some newspapers even speculated that if the situation were mishandled, it could potentially spark another world war. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Hardy remained unperturbed.


    This wasn''t the Korean Peninsula. The war on the peninsula lasted so long only because the Soviet Union wanted to bring China into its camp, which led to its involvement. The Soviet Union by no means wanted to start a fight with the wealthy Allies over a territory so far from its borders.


    Even in China, the Soviet Union made loud threats but ultimately decided against deploying forces, limiting its support to providing weapons and equipment, and sending pilots to participate in the fighting¡ªthough not under the Soviet flag. As a result, the Soviet Union never officially joined that war.


    Why was this the case?


    Because the Soviet Union, too, wanted to avoid direct confrontation with the United States.


    As for Southeast Asia? There would be no unlimited Chinese cannon fodder to exhaust the Allies'' ammunition, and the Soviet Union was geographically distant¡ªunlike the United States, which had military bases in Japan and Korea. Deploying large-scale troops was out of the question for the Soviet Union.


    Currently, the U.S. had approximately 300,000 troops stationed in Japan and Korea, along with dozens of warships and even an aircraft carrier group. For the Soviet Union to assist Indonesia, it would require a much larger force¡ªfar more than 300,000 troops. However, the Soviet Union lacked the capacity for such an overseas deployment.


    Their domestic situation was already challenging.


    So who else could help Indonesia?


    No one.


    This was why Hardy was unconcerned.


    While the superpowers might engage in heated debates, they ultimately wouldn''t take action. The final outcome would depend on Hardy and Indonesia.


    ---

 Chapter 690 Indonesia Situation

    "Buzz~~!"


    A massive formation of fighter jets flew over Jakarta, Indonesia''s capital.


    They didn''t drop bombs, but their presence alone sent crowds scrambling into air-raid shelters, screaming in terror. Only long after the jets had passed did people cautiously emerge, visibly shaken.


    At the presidential palace, the president and his officials emerged from the shelter, their faces filled with frustration after the aircraft had left.


    In recent days, tensions between Indonesia and Hardy Dominion had reached a boiling point.


    With Indonesia''s navy and air force nearly obliterated, Hardy took full advantage by deploying dozens of aircraft daily. Today they would fly over one city, tomorrow another. The proximity of Hardy Dominion and Indonesia¡ªjust over a hundred miles at the narrowest point and no more than 2,000 kilometers at the farthest¡ªmeant bombers could easily make two trips in a day.


    They targeted not only cities but also military camps.


    The timing and locations of these operations were unpredictable.


    Sometimes, they even dropped bombs.


    Although Indonesia retaliated with anti-aircraft guns, Hardy''s planes flew at high altitudes, avoiding the need for precise bombing runs. Most bombs were dropped haphazardly and often hit unimportant targets.


    Yet even this left indonesians in a constant state of anxiety.


    Normal work and daily life became impossible.


    Indonesia had no means to counter Hardy''s harassment. With its air force decimated, it could only watch helplessly as Hardy''s planes dominated the skies. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Indonesia sought aid from the Soviet Union.


    The Soviet Union agreed to supply a batch of aircraft, but this news was leaked by a spy and subsequently published in foreign newspapers. The revelation sparked widespread debate. During a United Nations assembly, representatives questioned whether the Soviet Union intended to involve itself in the conflict.


    The Soviets, caught off guard, hesitated.


    If the Soviet Union admitted its involvement, the United States and Britain would undoubtedly respond, leading to a new round of tensions.


    In the end, although the Soviet Union didn''t withdraw its promise of aircraft support, it delayed taking any concrete action.


    Meanwhile, Indonesians continued to live in fear and disruption, unable to find a solution.


    If Hardy intended to invade and occupy Indonesian territory, Indonesia might have had some countermeasures, such as resorting to guerrilla warfare.


    After World War II, when the Japanese withdrew and the Dutch attempted to reassert colonial control, Indonesians demanded independence and waged a war against the Dutch. Despite deploying 100,000 troops, the Dutch eventually withdrew, unable to sustain their campaign against Indonesian guerrilla tactics.


    But Hardy had no intention of occupying Indonesia.


    He was focused solely on harassment.


    Bombing.


    More bombing.


    And even more bombing.


    Hardy ensured that Indonesia could never have a moment''s peace.


    And there was nothing Indonesia could do about it. With no external allies willing to intervene, Hardy''s actions, though blatant bullying, were calculated and strategic. He knew exactly how to deal with these opponents.


    Had it not been for concerns about international reputation and constraints imposed by Britain and the United States, Hardy might have escalated to daily bombings of Indonesian cities rather than just intimidation.


    This localized conflict between Hardy Dominion and Indonesia also revealed Hardy''s strength to the world.


    Though Hardy''s territory was small, its military prowess was formidable. While not on par with the great powers, Hardy was undoubtedly the dominant force in Southeast Asia.


    No, it should be called the "Southeast Asian Overlord."


    The conflict between Hardy and Indonesia has been ongoing¡ªneither escalating nor ceasing. Hardy''s mercenary fleet patrolled the Strait of Malacca daily, and fighter jets frequently appeared in Indonesian airspace. The war of words also showed no signs of stopping.


    August 1953


    In Jakarta, a car accident occurred involving a military officer named Suharto. On his way home from work, Suharto''s vehicle was hit by a large truck, which overturned and crushed him. By the time people found him, his head was unrecognizable.


    The truck involved in the incident fled, and the perpetrator remained unidentified.


    At the time, Suharto was a mid-level officer in the Indonesian military''s General Staff. He had previously attended the Royal Netherlands East Indies Army Cadet School in Central Java''s Gombong, joined the Dutch colonial army, and later, during the Japanese occupation, became a part of the Japanese-formed "Defenders of the Homeland" army, serving as a staff officer at its headquarters.


    After Japan surrendered in 1945, Indonesia launched the August Revolution. Suharto joined the People''s Security Army and was now a lieutenant colonel in the Army General Staff.


    Initially, the event did not attract much attention. Suharto''s family hastily buried him after his death.


    When Hardy received the news, he chuckled lightly and nodded.


    Although he wasn''t sure if Suharto would have risen to power or carried out notable actions in the future, Hardy wasn''t interested in finding out. Eliminating him early was much simpler.


    Perhaps another Indonisian great leader or two might emerge later, but that would be a matter for the future. For now, Hardy was only aware of this guy future achivements so he had Suharto dealt with. It wasn''t a difficult task¡ªsending two intelligence agents to carry out the assassination sufficed.


    During this period, Hardy returned to the United States.


    He left the situation in Penang and Malacca to his subordinates, as he needed to focus on his businesses in America. After all, earning more money was essential for supporting a larger army.


    Not long after, Hardy received a call from the White House. President Eisenhower invited him for discussions about the situation in Indonesia.


    Hardy''s position was rather intriguing at this point.


    Primarily, he was recognized as an American businessman. Additionally, he was married to a British princess. He was also the Governor of the Cayman Islands. Lastly, he held the title of Governor of the Hardy Dominion.


    Because of this unique mix of identities, Eisenhower couldn''t regard him merely as a businessman or a member of the British nobility. Diplomatically, Hardy''s status was equivalent to that of a regional leader.


    At the White House


    Eisenhower and Hardy dined together and later strolled through the garden for a conversation. They discussed various topics, including the political landscape in Southeast Asia, the Malayan issue, economic investments in the Hardy Dominion, and its influence on regional control and political leanings.


    ---

 Chapter 691 Silicon Valley

    Eventually, the topic shifted to the ongoing conflict with Indonesia.


    Eisenhower suggested that certain parties intended to mediate between the two sides and asked for Hardy''s thoughts.


    Hardy''s think tank had long prepared for this.


    The conflict couldn''t last forever¡ªstability was necessary for development.


    However, the war served several purposes: it showcased the military strength and resolve of the Hardy Dominion while sending a warning to the Indonesian government.


    Hardy''s demands were modest:


    Punish all individuals involved in riots, looting, and arson. Perpetrators must face severe consequences.Apologize to and compensate victims of killings and injuries.Abolish unreasonable regulations that hindered free trade.Compensate Hardy''s company for its losses.


    The total demand was $500 million.


    Upon hearing this, the Indonesian side was furious, viewing it as blatant extortion. While the first and second conditions were barely acceptable, the third condition¡ªperceived as meddling in internal affairs¡ªfelt like a colonial-era intrusion, reopening old wounds of subjugation.


    As for the final demand for $500 million in compensation, they saw it as an exorbitant and unrealistic sum.


    With neither side willing to yield, negotiations stalled.


    Hardy, however, wasn''t in a rush. He continued running his businesses as usual, while his military treated their sorties as training exercises.


    September


    Hardy received delightful news from Irina, the French woman he was seeing.


    "Hardy, I went for a checkup today. The doctor said I''m pregnant!" Irina announced excitedly, hugging him.


    "Really? That''s fantastic!" Hardy said, planting a kiss on her cheek.


    When it came to children, the more, the merrier.


    He didn''t care whether they were born in or out of wedlock¡ªthey were all his children. Hardy had already planned to establish a family trust fund in the Cayman Islands. All his women and children would be included, and each would receive an annual allowance.


    As for inheritance, that would depend on future circumstances.


    Nevertheless, the family trust would ensure they all lived comfortably for the rest of their lives.


    "The doctor said no strenuous activity for the first two months of pregnancy," Irina added.


    "Don''t worry. The baby comes first," Hardy replied, gently patting her cheek.


    Meanwhile Princess Margaret of Britain was living a joyful life.


    Since marrying Hardy, she had been freed from royal constraints, becoming much more relaxed and content.


    She found joy in caring for their child and was entrusted with managing Hardy Group''s global luxury goods division. Of course, she had a professional team to handle operations, but she remained involved in significant decisions.


    Hardy believed in keeping women occupied.


    His philosophy was simple: busy women were less likely to cause trouble. Giving them responsibilities and financial independence fostered security, reducing friction and competition.


    Margaret was naturally inclined towards luxury goods. As a royal princess, she was already knowledgeable about high-end fashion and accessories. Her appearances at fashion or cosmetics launches turned heads and generated immense publicity for Hardy Group''s brands.


    This was a classic example of utilizing resources effectively.


    Hardy Group even launched a luxury magazine, which quickly became the most popular publication of its kind globally. The latest cover featured Princess Margaret at a jewelry launch, holding her beautiful child¡ªa picture of elegance and influence.


    It was Hardy''s child, David Hardy.


    That day, Hardy arrived in the Santa Clara Valley of San Francisco.


    At this point, there were already some research laboratories and tech factories in the area. Hardy''s plan was straightforward: acquire as much land as possible and establish an investment company.


    Because this location would later become the world-famous "Silicon Valley." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In 1933, the area became a naval research base, and several technology companies servicing the Navy gradually sprang up. Later, when the naval research base relocated, the U.S. Space Committee took over the facility for aerospace research, leading to the emergence of aerospace-focused tech companies.


    When the aerospace sector also moved away, many private tech laboratories remained.


    The region had another key advantage: proximity to Stanford University, the University of California, Berkeley, and other institutions within the University of California system. This concentration of academic institutions became one of the main reasons the area later became Silicon Valley¡ªa hub for talent.


    Hardy sent a team to negotiate with the state government to purchase large tracts of land. He also ordered the establishment of a high-tech venture capital company on a road near Stanford University:


    "Hardy Tech Ventures."


    The company''s primary investment focus was technology research and development, as well as innovative teams.


    At this time, William Shockley was working as a researcher at Bell Labs in New Jersey. A few years ago, Shockley and two colleagues had invented the transistor and filed for a patent. Two years prior, he developed a new type of junction transistor.


    William Shockley would later be known as the "Father of the Transistor."


    Recently, however, he had a new idea brewing.


    Bell Labs had made significant profits from his patented inventions, but Shockley himself only received a small bonus and research funding¡ªfunds that had to be used for further research, the results of which would again generate profits for Bell Labs.


    He wanted more. He wanted to become a millionaire.


    One day, he saw an advertisement in theGlobal Times:


    "Hardy Group has established a High-Tech Venture Capital Company in Silicon Valley, offering financial support, facility access, and market backing for innovative talent, creating a cradle for future tech companies."


    Shockley was immediately intrigued.


    Coincidentally, the Santa Clara Valley was his hometown. He had grown up there, graduated from Caltech, earned a Ph.D. at MIT, and was later recruited by Bell Labs.


    "Why not give it a shot?"


    Out of curiosity, Shockley called Hardy Tech Ventures. He was connected to a reception manager, who, after learning that he was a researcher at Bell Labs with mature products, showed great interest and invited him to discuss further in person.


    Both parties felt a good rapport during their initial meetings.


    Soon after, Hardy''s venture capital firm agreed to invest $1.6 million in William Shockley, leading to the establishment of Shockley Semiconductor Laboratory.


    ---

 Chapter 692 Many Children

    In terms of equity, the agreement was straightforward:


    Shockley would receive 40% of the profits from research results and patents. Management rights, however, would remain with Hardy''s investment firm. In essence, Shockley''s primary responsibility would still be research. The patents would be owned by Hardy''s company, and profits would be divided according to their shares.


    With that, Shockley Semiconductor Laboratory was established. It began advertising, leveraging Shockley''s reputation as the inventor of the transistor in the electronics industry to attract talent. Among those drawn to the lab were young innovators such as Robert Noyce, Gordon Moore, Eugene Kleiner, Jean Hoerni, Sheldon Roberts, Jay Last, and Victor Grinich.


    These young individuals would later establish Fairchild Semiconductor, and eventually go on to found companies like Intel and AMD.


    The lab''s primary focus remained transistors, but it now sought to advance the development of silicon chips and silicon-based transistors.


    Shockley had already been exploring these areas during his time at Bell Labs and had well-developed ideas and goals. With a fully equipped lab and significant funding, he could now dedicate himself to experimentation.


    When Hardy received a report from his investment company, he was immediately captivated. His decision to invest in Silicon Valley had been strategic¡ªknowing it would become the epicenter of future technology, he had acted early to secure a foothold.


    To his delight, his investment had already attracted such talent.


    Upon reflection, it wasn''t surprising. These individuals were all tech experts who often lacked funding. A venture capital firm willing to invest in high-tech R&D was bound to attract them.


    Since they were now under his umbrella, Hardy had no intention of letting them leave.


    Hardy resolved to retain these talents. After all, their future entrepreneurial ambitions stemmed from a desire for greater success and wealth.


    That wasn''t a problem¡ªHardy could continue to invest in them. Historically, they had relied on initial funding to kickstart their ventures, so Hardy could play that role.


    He also foresaw the rise of other tech companies in the region. As Silicon Valley gained momentum, more talent would flock there, allowing Hardy to amass a portfolio of significant stakes in numerous tech firms.


    This, Hardy believed, would become the greatest wealth of the future.


    By 1955, with mediation from the U.S. and the U.K., the Hardy Dominion and Indonesia reached a reconciliation agreement. Indonesia had been unable to endure Hardy''s continuous armed harassment of its mainland, which severely disrupted production and daily life, causing enormous losses.


    Indonesia ultimately capitulated.


    It agreed to thoroughly investigate the riots and arson incidents, arresting over 200 key individuals, and compensated affected businesses and victims. The government also issued formal apologies and financial restitution for those killed or injured. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Regarding Hardy''s investments in Indonesia, the government offered to purchase them at market value, but Hardy refused to sell. Instead, Indonesia promised to protect all foreign investments and ensure equal treatment for foreign companies.


    Lastly, while Indonesia couldn''t afford the $500 million in war reparations, it agreed to pay $120 million in installments.


    Thus, the Hardy-Indonesia conflict came to an end.


    Hardy had already preempted potential future issues by spreading the word among Indonesian businessman communities that the Hardy Dominion offered equal rights to all citizens and welcomed immigrants.


    This led to a massive migration of Indonesians businessman to the Hardy Dominion, significantly boosting the populations of Penang, Malacca, and Singapore. Many of these migrants were affluent, bringing considerable wealth with them.


    March 1955 Irina gave birth to a daughter¡ªa beautiful child with golden hair and sky-blue eyes.


    Hardy smiled and remarked, "My children will eventually have all kinds of hair colors and eye colors. It''ll be quite the sight when they''re all together."


    He named the child Anna.


    Anna''s citizenship wasn''t registered in the U.S.; instead, it was tied to the Cayman Islands. This also applied to Irina, as Hardy wanted to simplify future asset transfers and inheritance processes.


    By now, the Cayman Islands had over 3,000 citizens, nearly all of whom were wealthy elites, their family members, or Hardy Company employees. Ordinary individuals found it nearly impossible to gain citizenship there.


    When Elizabeth Taylor learned that Irina had given birth, she playfully clung to Hardy, whining, "Hardy, I want to have your child too. No, I want to have several!"


    "Of course," Hardy replied.


    "Now!"


    "You''re only 22. Aren''t you worried that having children might affect your career or your figure?" Hardy teased.


    "I''m not worried. I want it now. Give me one~~~!"


    ...


    Elizabeth Taylor wanted to have a child with Hardy. Her wish was soon fulfilled, and two months later, she discovered she was pregnant. As a result, the new film she had been preparing to shoot was put on hold.


    To have a child.


    Perhaps it was just the year.


    This year, Ava also became pregnant.


    There was another surprise: Hedy Lamarr was also pregnant. Despite their relatively few encounters, their occasional passionate moments bore unexpected results.


    "Hardy, can I have the baby? You don''t need to take responsibility¡ªI can raise it on my own."


    "Of course, you should have the baby. Do you think I''m someone who shirks responsibility? If it''s my child, I will take full responsibility," Hardy said, feigning displeasure.


    This child''s name would later be added to the Hardy family registry and would become one of the beneficiaries of the Hardy family trust.


    Hedy Lamarr was so emotional that she hugged Hardy tightly.


    On a flight to Australia, Andy casually chatted with Hardy.


    "Princess Margaret, and Irina have all had children. Now Ava and Hedy Lamarr are pregnant. In the future, Marilyn Monroe and Audrey Hepburn might also follow suit, along with even more women. Hardy, how many children are you planning to have?"


    Hardy, with a face full of pride, said, " Iam just so charming."


    Andy gave him a look of disdain.


    His boss excelled in many areas: keen business acumen, decisiveness, interpersonal skills, and leadership. Hardy Group employees admired him immensely, and he surrounded himself with numerous allies.


    But when it came to women, he had zero self-restraint. Even outsiders found his behavior somewhat brazen.


    ---

 Chapter 693 A New Business Adventure

    After all, he was married to a British princess.


    People in his position usually paid close attention to matters of propriety regarding relationships.


    But Hardy didn''t care at all. He was still surrounded by a large group of women, many of whom had borne his children. Strangely enough, Princess Margaret didn''t seem to mind.


    Who knows what kind of magic Hardy had worked on her.


    "And what about you? When do you plan to get married?" Hardy asked.


    Andy had met Haji Maryam in Penang. Shortly afterward, she went to study in the United States. Taking advantage of proximity, Andy occasionally invited her out. Their mutual affection quickly blossomed into a relationship.


    The two had been dating for more than two years.


    "I plan to get married after Maryam graduates," Andy said, his face filled with happiness. He was very satisfied with his current girlfriend.


    Andy wasn''t particularly outgoing, so Haji Maryam''s reserved demeanor suited him well. They felt very comfortable together.


    "Let me know before the wedding," Hardy said.


    "Why?"


    "To prepare a gift for you¡ªa private yacht or a private jet. You can choose one," Hardy replied.


    "Wow, wow, wow~ Boss is being generous! Then I''ll take the yacht. Yachts are more expensive than jets. Something similar to yours would be great," Andy joked.


    Hardy clutched his chest, pretending to be in pain. "Alright, since I promised, I won''t back out."


    The plane landed in Perth, Australia. Hardy and Andy were there to inspect the operations of their mining company.


    Over the past two years, Hardy Group had gradually increased its investments in mining. Hardy owned vast tracts of land in Australia, rich in mineral resources. Currently, Hardy Group had established large-scale operations in iron, coal, and copper mining.


    Additionally, they had discovered three gold mines, varying in size but collectively worth several hundred million dollars.


    The current stock value of Hardy Mining exceeded $2 billion, making it one of the largest publicly traded companies in the United States.


    While expanding in Australia, Hardy also explored resources in other countries and regions, such as gold, aluminum, and tungsten mines in Canada, and iron and coal mines in Brazil. The company even extended its reach to Peru, Chile, Malaysia, Indonesia, and Papua New Guinea.


    Yes, even Indonesia.


    Indonesia owed Hardy money. With no cash to pay, they used mineral resources to settle their debts.


    Today, Hardy Mining was one of the top three global mining companies, boasting vast reserves, extensive output, and strong production and R&D capabilities. Its untapped reserves provided the company with a robust foundation.


    The mayor of Perth personally welcomed Hardy at the airport. As a super-rich businessman and the husband of a British princess¡ªCount Hardy¡ªhe was an honored guest.


    Though Australia was independent, it remained a member of the Commonwealth, where the British monarch served as the symbolic head of state. Titles like Hardy''s were still held in high regard.


    The Hardy Group''s Perth branch had its local headquarters, and its mining operations spanned hundreds of square kilometers.


    The president of the mining company, Matthew, and a longtime Hardy associate, Columbus, who served as a vice president, briefed Hardy and Andy in the company''s research office using maps to illustrate their operations.


    After spending a day in Perth for the report, Hardy and Andy didn''t linger. They took a private jet to Penang.


    This trip was essentially a routine inspection of their businesses. The Australian mining company was just one of the stops.


    If Saudi Arabia weren''t so far out of the way, they might have considered checking on their oil operations there as well.


    Western Petroleum was thriving. With Saudi Arabian oil fields generating massive profits, Hardy reinvested the earnings to boost production and search for new oil fields elsewhere.


    In the 1950s, many large oil fields had yet to be discovered. The Middle Eastern nations of Iran, Iraq, Kuwait, the UAE, and Qatar, as well as Venezuela, Brazil, and Ecuador in South America, still held vast untapped resources. Hardy, with his excellent relationship with the Rockefeller family, had successfully integrated into their oil network. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Western Petroleum was already ranked among the top ten oil companies in the United States and showed great promise for the future.


    On the flight to Penang, Hardy and Andy discussed the development of Penang''s industries. The Hardy Group had become a massive, all-encompassing conglomerate, involved in numerous sectors with a remarkably wide-ranging industrial chain.


    This came with both advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage was the diversification of income streams. The downside was the significant strain on resources and attention. If certain areas were not managed well, they could lead to losses.


    Fortunately, Hardy, with his unique insights, kept the overall strategy on track.


    "Andy," Hardy said, "I''ve thought of another business idea."


    "What kind of business?" Andy asked with interest. Whenever Hardy brought up a new idea, it was usually something big.


    "Malaya, Indonesia, and India are major spice producers. I think we can venture into the spice industry."


    "For instance, we could establish a dedicated spice company, producing standardized spices for global distribution. We could even set the standards for spice usage, teaching people how to cook and use spices."


    "Additionally, our group owns KFC. We could create corporate-level spice and sauce standards, supplying them to these chains while also offering specialty spices to other restaurant businesses worldwide."


    "This business has great potential," Hardy said confidently.


    Hardy was well aware that in the future, some spice companies would make hundreds of billions annually. On a global scale, the spice industry generated profits in the billions of dollars each year. Though not glamorous, it was highly lucrative.


    Andy, having no prior concept of the spice industry, thought for a moment and said, "I''ll note this down and have someone analyze the market."


    ...


    AN: These guys in the spices industry are low-key rich AF. I didn''t even know spices were still this profitable in 2024.


    ---

 Chapter 694 The Singapore Federation

    Hardy nodded.


    "While they''re at it, they should also look into plant-based products like essential oils and floral extracts for the cosmetics industry, as well as natural dyes extracted from raw materials."


    Andy jotted everything down. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In business, sometimes the less conspicuous ventures proved to be the most profitable. As long as they reached scale and mastered proprietary techniques, such businesses could generate earnings comparable to high-profile industries.


    Contrary to popular belief, airlines didn''t make much money in the long run. Meanwhile, seasoning and spice businesses¡ªthough often overlooked¡ªcommanded a global market worth hundreds of billions of dollars annually. With Hardy''s extensive resources, now was the perfect time to enter the field.


    The Hardy Governor''s Residence in Penang had been completed. It was a stunning property¡ªa European-style villa surrounded by gardens reminiscent of those in Granada.


    ...


    The next day, Andy informed Hardy he was visiting the Haji family.


    Haji Maryam, who was on holiday, was currently in Penang. Hardy strongly suspected that Andy had come along primarily to see his girlfriend.


    At the Haji residence, Andy received the highest level of hospitality. The Haji family was overjoyed that their daughter was dating Andy. If Haji Maryam married him, the Haji family''s status in Penang would rise significantly, ensuring a more stable and prosperous future.


    Sitting beside Andy, Haji Maryam held his hand. Andy spoke sincerely to Haji Omar, the head of the Haji family: "Uncle, I''ve come to seek your and Auntie''s blessing to marry Maryam. She truly hopes to have her family''s support."


    "Of course, we agree! How could we, as parents, oppose such a loving couple?" Haji Omar replied with a broad smile.


    "Thank you, Uncle," Andy said earnestly.


    "Thank you, Dad," Haji Maryam said, blushing as she expressed her gratitude.


    That evening, the Haji family hosted a grand dinner for Andy, treating him as their future son-in-law.


    The next day, rumors began circulating that Andy, the company president, had proposed to Haji Maryam, the second daughter of the Haji family, and that the family had agreed. A wedding was said to be imminent.


    It was likely that the Haji family had deliberately leaked the news.


    When Hardy heard about it, he laughed and said, "That guy¡ªgetting married has been so hard for him. He finally made it."


    ...


    In 1956 A piece of news shocked the world.


    The British Parliament passed a resolution granting Singapore independence, making it a member of the Commonwealth. This meant that Singapore had attained full sovereignty.


    Meanwhile, Penang and Malacca remained as part of the Hardy Dominion, still under the British Empire''s jurisdiction.


    Following this, Singapore invited other states in Malaya to join and form a federal state together.


    Johor was the first to respond.


    Since Hardy orchestrated the downfall of the original Sultan of Johor and installed his brother in his place, Johor had essentially been under Hardy''s control. By joining the federation, Johor could completely break free from British colonial rule.


    Johor''s participation created a significant ripple effect in other regions. Hardy''s growing influence in Malaya left other Sultans hopeless about achieving independence. The British allowed them to join the federation, but it was clear that this federation would also fall under Hardy''s control.


    Faced with two undesirable choices, the Sultans hesitated. They wanted full independence to maximize their rights and benefits.


    Hardy, however, was in no rush to deal with them. His focus was on Sarawak and Sabah, regions on the island of Borneo. They had previously been directly administered colonies, giving them a governance system more advanced than the Sultan-controlled regions of Malaya. Strictly speaking, the British had "purchased" these territories from the Brunei Kingdom.


    By this time, Brunei had shrunk to a small area.


    Hardy planned to incorporate Sarawak and Sabah into the federation. As for Brunei, discussions revealed they intended to remain independent.


    ...


    1957 After Hardy introduced a series of preferential policies and social subsidies, Sarawak and Sabah agreed to join Singapore.


    At this point, the Federation of Singapore was formally established, adopting a political system similar to the British model: a unitary parliamentary democracy with a cabinet system, as a Commonwealth nation. The head of the government was the Prime Minister.


    At the same time, Hardy''s son, David Hardy, retained feudal rights over Singapore, while the Sultan of Johor maintained limited powers similar to those of a noble system.


    This arrangement laid the groundwork for persuading the Sultans of Malaya to join. It demonstrated that even within the federation, they could retain certain privileges and benefits. While they couldn''t become kings, they would still hold prominent positions.


    In strategic terms, Hardy adopted a siege strategy: leaving one side open. Forcing opponents into a desperate fight could create greater trouble.


    Sabah''s area: 74,000 sq km Sarawak''s area: 123,000 sq km Johor''s area: 10,000 sq km Singapore''s area: 700 sq km


    The total area of the Singapore Federation: 207,700 sq km.


    By contrast, the remaining Malaya Peninsula had only 100,000 sq km, with nine Sultans presiding over it.


    In 1958 The Singapore Federation officially joined the United Nations.


    On the Malaya Peninsula, the Sultans still governed as British colonies, though their power was dwindling. Observers could see that both the Hardy Dominion and the Singapore Federation were under Hardy''s control. With Hardy''s territory expanding, his power grew even stronger. Would he eventually annex them?


    This left the Sultans uneasy.


    They were caught between two undesirable options:


    Independence: If they broke away from Britain, what if Hardy waged war against them? Who would protect them?


    Colonial status: Remaining British colonies felt humiliating and unacceptable.


    This indecision paralyzed them.


    Hardy, however, ignored their turmoil, focusing instead on developing his own power. Ultimately, the world respected strength, and Hardy understood the need to grow his.


    Economy: Hardy leveraged his Hardy Group''s connections with the United States, Europe, and Japan, exploiting Singapore''s resources to build a booming economy. The economic growth of the Hardy Dominion and the Singapore Federation outpaced the rest of Asia, seizing first-mover advantages for future profits.


    ---

 Chapter 695 The New President

    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Military Power: The Hardy Dominion relied on HD Defense Corporation for military strength. Meanwhile, the Singapore Federation established a proper military as a sovereign nation.


    Hardy''s relationship with the United States allowed him to acquire significant American weaponry, much of which was provided as aid.


    These included World War II-era weapons, army equipment, naval vessels, and aircraft.


    Unsatisfied with these, Hardy persuaded President Eisenhower and the Secretary of Defense to let the Singapore Federation purchase advanced arms from U.S. manufacturers.


    Hardy procured 12 advanced jet fighters and 4 submarines, bolstering his status as the regional powerhouse of Southeast Asia.


    Internationaly Joining the United Nations gave Hardy an international platform and a critical vote.


    Hardy even considered supporting the independence of the Cayman Islands, creating a "Hardy Principality" and securing yet another UN vote.


    The world continued to move forward relentlessly.


    The 1960s


    The U.S. accelerated urbanization, driving growth in energy, heavy industry, durable goods, and housing. Hardy Group invested heavily in these sectors, earning substantial profits and growing into a super-large conglomerate with over $30 billion in assets.


    In California, the death of Gianini, head of the California consortium, saw Hardy succeed him as the new leader without contest.


    ...


    1960 U.S. Presidential Election


    The race between Republican Richard Nixon and Democrat John F. Kennedy unfolded. Historically, Kennedy narrowly won due to several factors some of which are:


    Televised debates: Kennedy appeared youthful and confident, while Nixon seemed nervous and awkward, winning Kennedy public favor.


    Support from the mafia: Kennedy''s father secured the help of a Mafia leader to rally votes. Believing Kennedy''s promises, the Mafia''s backing was crucial to his win. However, Kennedy later targeted organized crime as president, fueling theories that his assassination was Mafia revenge.


    Hardy, however, believed Kennedy''s death had more to do with challenging the interests of powerful financial groups.


    This time, Nixon had Hardy''s backing. Hardy trained Nixon in public speaking, devised debate strategies, and ensured that the debates were held on ABC, a network under Hardy''s control.


    Kennedy initially resisted debating on ABC, fearing the network would favor Nixon.


    But Nixon insisted that if the debate wasn''t held on ABC, he would rather cancel the television debate altogether. At that point, Kennedy was already trailing in votes. After all, Kennedy was just a junior senator, while Nixon was the sitting Vice President.


    With Hardy''s support, Nixon had access to far more publicity resources than Kennedy. Moreover, Nixon had gained significant public favor for his decisive actions in Congress, particularly his famous takedown of McCarthy during the Red Scare hearings, which had earned him widespread respect.


    Without a major breakthrough or turning point, it would be very difficult for Kennedy to win. He believed the television debate was a golden opportunity. If Nixon walked away from it, Kennedy would lose his chance to shine. Reluctantly, Kennedy agreed to debate on ABC.


    During the debate, while Kennedy performed admirably with passion and sharp arguments, Nixon held his own with calm and seasoned composure. Kennedy failed to gain any significant advantage.


    After the Debate


    The Global Times published a report analyzing the event. Their evaluation painted Kennedy as energetic but overly impulsive, while Nixon was described as steady and dependable. The article emphasized that America needed a stable leader to ensure steady progress, labeling Kennedy as "reckless and inexperienced."


    Upon reading the report, Kennedy was so furious he smashed a glass.


    As for enlisting Mafia support, that was no longer an option. Hardy''s influence within the Mafia far exceeded anyone else''s at the time. Half of the Mafia families were already collaborating with Hardy in their Las Vegas investments, and the other half had suffered a massive blow after their leader Barzini''s disastrous ventures in Cuba. Barzini''s prestige within the Mafia plummeted after his failure.


    A year after the Cuba debacle, Barzini was gunned down on the street. Speculation about the perpetrators ranged widely¡ªsome blamed outside forces, others pointed to rival Mafia families angry over their losses, and still others suspected internal power struggles within Barzini''s faction. One name notably absent from suspicion was Hardy''s.


    Six months after Barzini''s death, Hardy invited other family heads to invest in building a new casino. Naturally, they were eager to join¡ªLas Vegas was now a gold mine. Gradually, the other half of the Mafia also became Hardy''s partners.


    When Kennedy''s family approached the Mafia for support, they were met with rejection. The Mafia families knew Hardy backed Nixon, and they weren''t about to risk defying him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the Las Vegas casinos had opened betting on the presidential race. The odds consistently favored Nixon over Kennedy. Las Vegas''s "presidential odds" were often seen as a bellwether for elections, and the numbers reflected that most bettors believed Nixon would win.


    November 1960 the results of the presidential election were announced: Nixon had won.


    An ecstatic Nixon embraced Hardy, while Hardy himself was equally delighted. He had succeeded in altering the course of history. To him, this proved he could change even more in the future.


    After Nixon''s victory, he began assembling his cabinet. Andy was successfully appointed as Secretary of the Treasury in the new administration. Hardy Group, now a 10-year-old conglomerate, had cultivated a robust talent pool, so Andy''s departure posed no threat to its operations.


    Michael, aligned with the Democratic Party, couldn''t join Nixon''s cabinet but made his own strides by becoming Governor of California. At 40 years old, Michael was in his prime.


    The previous year, the aging Don Corleone had passed away from a heart attack, marking the Corleone family''s complete withdrawal from organized crime. Hardy, as the godfather to Michael''s son Anthony, attended Anthony''s birthday celebration. After the festivities, Hardy and Michael spoke privately.


    "Michael, Nixon will serve as President for eight years. By then, you''ll be 48¡ªan ideal age to run for President," Hardy said, firmly patting his friend on the shoulder. "I''ll fully support you."


    Kennedy had won the presidency at 43, so Michael at 48 would hardly be considered too young.


    Michael nodded resolutely. "I''ll do my best."


    ---

 Chapter 696 Hardy University

    Kennedy, meanwhile, was deeply disappointed and frustrated by his loss. In his analysis afterward, he admitted Nixon had been the stronger candidate. While he had the backing of the Boston financial consortium and his family, it paled in comparison to Nixon''s support from the Hardy Group.


    By then, the California consortium, under Hardy''s leadership, was the third largest financial power in the U.S., behind only Rockefeller and Morgan. Hardy''s unparalleled connections and influence gave the consortium even greater dominance.


    In addition, Hardy''s extensive media holdings, including ABC Television and the Global Times, allowed him to shape public opinion in ways Kennedy could not match. Simply put, Kennedy didn''t just lose to Nixon; he lost to Hardy.


    Kennedy, a playboy at heart, not only envied Hardy''s wealth and power but also the stunning women in Hardy''s life: Princess Margaret, Elizabeth Taylor, Ava Gardner, Audrey Hepburn, and, above all, Marilyn Monroe. Kennedy was particularly jealous of Monroe, whom he considered an absolutely gorgeous actress.


    When it came to other men''s women, Kennedy didn''t hesitate to flirt. But when it came to Hardy''s women, even he knew to retreat.


    In private, Kennedy sought solace by finding a lover who resembled Monroe. He even had her dye her hair blonde and style it short, purely for his fantasies.


    Despite his loss, Kennedy remained hopeful. "I''m still young, and I''m still a senator. Next time, I''ll have a better chance. Nixon''s presidency is bound to have flaws, and I''ll seize those to my advantage."


    Kennedy kept encouraging himself.


    Six months later as Nixon''s administration settled into its rhythm, Kennedy met a new woman. To avoid his wife, he took her on a drive outside the city. As things heated up in the car, Kennedy failed to notice a warning sign ahead indicating a road closure. By the time he realized, it was too late. The car plunged off the edge of the road, flipping in the air before crashing roof-first.


    When rescuers arrived, both Kennedy and the woman were already dead.


    Kennedy, a former presidential candidate and sitting senator, made headlines with his untimely death. When Hardy read the news, he was stunned. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Kennedy''s death had nothing to do with Hardy. He had assumed Kennedy would live since he hadn''t become president in this timeline. But fate had its way. Even without the presidency, Kennedy couldn''t escape the "Kennedy curse."


    ...


    The 1960s was the era of large-scale industries. Hardy had already positioned himself in advance in industries like mining, oil, and metallurgy. However, in metallurgy, he chose not to pursue the route of ore smelting but focused instead on recycling and smelting scrap metal.


    As early as the early 1950s, Hardy had begun making moves in the urban waste recycling industry. Not only did he involve Bill in the business, but he also invited other Mafia families to join. Who could be more suited for the scrap recycling business than the Mafia?


    Don''t underestimate the business of collecting scrap; it''s a highly profitable trade. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the U.S., people pay to dispose of garbage. Once collected, trash is sorted: plastics are recycled, metals are recycled, and even paper is recycled.


    It''s all money.


    By the mid-1950s, Hardy acquired several small smelting enterprises, which processed scrap metal for recycling.


    From the beginning, this business was quite lucrative.


    Hardy also knew, from his past experiences, that after the industrial age, major steel companies in the U.S. would collapse. Even dominant enterprises like Carnegie United Steel would not be spared. In contrast, steel mills that relied on recycled scrap metal would continue to turn a profit.


    In the later years, over 70% of American steel would come from recycled scrap metal.


    When Nixon came to power, Hardy found himself in his element.


    Whether in the U.S., the U.K., Japan, Hong Kong, the Cayman Islands, or Penang, all of Hardy''s industries saw rapid growth without encountering significant obstacles.


    During this period, Hardy accomplished many things, one of which was establishing a private university in the U.S. named "Hardy University." The choice of name wasn''t for vanity but followed tradition.


    For instance, Harvard University was named after John Harvard, and Stanford University derived its name from former California governor and railroad magnate Leland Stanford and his wife.


    Naming a university "Hardy University" was entirely appropriate.


    The purpose of Hardy University was clear. First, to create a prestigious school in the U.S. that he could call his own. Second, to use Hardy University to foster better partnerships with universities in Penang, Singapore, and even Hong Kong.


    This collaboration would help improve the educational quality in those regions.


    Hardy University was located in Los Angeles. Hardy spent a considerable amount acquiring an 8,000-acre plot on the outskirts of the city. The property included two small lakes and a river, offering an excellent natural environment.


    The university was established as a non-profit private institution, exempting it from government taxes. However, this also meant that shareholders could not earn a single penny from the university.


    Most prestigious U.S. universities are non-profit private institutions.


    From the outset, Hardy invited numerous investors to fund the university. Hardy had always excelled at using other people''s money for his ventures.


    Investors benefited, too. Their children would have an easier time enrolling in Hardy University, as the board could issue direct invitations.


    The same principle applied to elite schools like Yale, Harvard, and New York University.


    This is also why so many people donate to prestigious universities: to secure a spot for their children.


    Hardy University focused on disciplines such as economics, law, sociology, medicine, pharmacology, life sciences, electronic information engineering, computer science, communications, and media studies.


    While training talent for society, it would also nurture talent for Hardy Group itself.


    After the university was established, Hardy spared no effort in hiring renowned professors, scholars, and educators, thereby attracting a large number of students, including international students. Hardy University also broke the tradition of white supremacy by employing capable Black professors, such as John Hope Franklin and Angela Davis, which was rare at the time.


    Over these years, all of Hardy''s industries experienced rapid growth.


    By the late 1960s, estimates suggested that Hardy''s enterprises had reached the staggering value of $50 billion.


    Hardy''s industries spanned across the U.S. and over dozens of countries and regions worldwide.


    ---

 Chapter 697 The Internal Struggle Within The FBI

    In 1968, a new U.S. presidential election commenced.


    The Democratic candidate was Michael Corleone. After more than a decade of cleaning up their image, the Corleone family had fully transformed into a political family.


    Even the old Italian Mafia families, under Hardy''s guidance, shifted toward legitimate businesses, gradually abandoning some of their illegal activities.


    In truth, as long as the Mafia refrained from robbery, murder, or oppressing the public, people didn''t really care. Even drug trafficking was just another business.


    The world offered countless opportunities. With the right approach, legitimate businesses could be far more profitable than illegal ones. Hardy led their transformation. Now, the Italian Mafia had become more discreet, with many evolving into corporations and conglomerates.


    Michael Corleone''s opponent was a Republican candidate named Rudolph Ford. Ford was backed by the Rockefeller family and other forces.


    From the very beginning, both sides engaged in fierce competition, launching large-scale publicity campaigns. Newspapers covered daily reports about the candidates. Each city visit involved speeches, and the increasingly developed television industry allowed for live broadcasts.


    Hardy and the head of the Rockefeller family often sat together, chatting over tea about the future direction of the U.S. economy.


    For these power players, the presidential election didn''t impact their friendship. They were the financial backers. Regardless of who won, the president would serve as their representative, with the only question being how the benefits would be divided.


    During Nixon''s administration, the Rockefeller, Morgan, and other major families also had their proxies in the cabinet.


    Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    In this world, no one could monopolize everything.


    Those who acted selfishly would inevitably face collective opposition.


    Thus, while each family put forward their own proxies, it didn''t strain their relationships. Whoever''s candidate succeeded, a share of the profits would always be allotted.


    During the campaign, a major event occurred in the U.S.: the death of Edgar Hoover, the powerful and feared FBI Director, at his own home.


    The cause of death was determined to be a heart attack.


    Historically, Hoover lived several years longer than in this world. As for his real cause of death, no one truly knows.


    Hardy closed the newspaper and remained silent for a while.


    Hoover had risen to power during Roosevelt''s era, eventually becoming an untouchable figure. With secrets about presidents, senators, officials, and tycoons in his grasp, no one dared challenge him.


    Neither Johnson nor Eisenhower could deal with Hoover during their presidencies.


    Even under Nixon, Hoover''s position remained secure.


    But this time, Hardy decided to act.


    Through informants close to Hoover, Hardy learned that Hoover had allied with Michael''s rival, intending to expose Michael''s family dark past.


    Although Michael Corleone had no personal scandals, his Mafia family background posed a significant vulnerability. The public remained unaware of the Italian Mafia''s existence at the time. It wasn''t until the 1970s, when a key Mafia member was arrested and revealed the organization''s details, that the world truly recognized the Mafia.


    If Hoover exposed Michael''s background, Michael''s opponent would surely exploit it, putting Michael in an awkward position.


    Previously, Hardy had tolerated Hoover''s existence.


    But now, Hardy decided it was time to take action. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another identity of his (Clyde Tolson) was that of "the man behind Hoover."


    Historically, after Hoover''s death, Tolson succeeded him as FBI director. However, in this world, such a scenario would never occur. Tolson was immediately taken into custody for investigation.


    The official reason for the investigation was embezzlement of FBI funds.


    The real reason, however, was that Tolson held the secret files Hoover had collected over the years. Hoover''s untouchable status and the fear he inspired stemmed from his use of the FBI''s investigative powers to gather compromising information on presidents, high-ranking officials, and influential figures.


    Anyone who dared challenge him risked severe retaliation. In many cases, Hoover could remain in power while his adversaries, including sitting presidents, might be forced to resign in disgrace.


    Now that Hoover was dead, his "inheritance" was left to Tolson. Hardy could not allow Tolson to consolidate power further.


    The person who arrested Tolson was George, one of the FBI''s eight deputy directors. Each deputy managed several departments, and George had previously been in charge of the Internal Affairs Committee within the FBI¡ªa position with little real authority.


    Tolson was enraged that George had arrested him. He initially tried to resist, but George gave him no chance. Producing well-prepared evidence, George laid it directly before Tolson.


    It was worth noting that Henry (Hardy''s intelligence chief) had been monitoring Tolson for over a decade, and the evidence was watertight.


    "You must release me, or many people will suffer the consequences. I promise you," Tolson threatened George.


    George smiled and leaned close to Tolson, whispering, "Are you referring to the documents hidden in the safe at your villa in the suburbs?"


    Tolson froze, staring at George in disbelief.


    He never imagined that his opponent even knew about those matters.


    At that moment, his trump card was gone.


    Not long after, Tolson "committed suicide" in prison. As for the documents, they mysteriously disappeared. Very few people knew of their existence.


    Five days after Hoover''s death, Nixon appointed George as the new FBI director. To the outside world, the internal struggle within the FBI remained a secret.


    George, however, was a man Henry had strategically placed within the FBI, meaning he was effectively Hardy''s agent.


    As the presidential election drew closer, public anticipation for the next president reached its peak.


    Naturally, Las Vegas opened betting lines once again. Although media reports portrayed the two candidates as being evenly matched, many believed Michael Corleone had the upper hand. As a result, Michael''s odds were the lowest.


    In the U.S., under Hardy''s years of effort in developing the gambling industry, over 30 states had now legalized lotteries. Betting pools were considered a part of the lottery system.


    With the public buying lottery tickets, interest in the election soared.


    This election was set to be broadcast live in its entirety.


    By now, the color TV era had fully arrived. ABC Television, the first network to launch TV programming, had, under Hardy''s deliberate guidance, transformed American television into a vibrant medium of entertainment. It had become the most popular form of leisure for Americans.


    ---

 Chapter 698 A Long Journey

    ABC now operated five channels.


    In early November 1968,


    Election Day arrived.


    ABC dedicated an entire channel to election coverage, setting up a live broadcast room to report results from each state as they came in. The nationwide audience could get updates in real time. The broadcast room featured a panel of guests who provided continuous analysis.


    As results were announced state by state, the atmosphere in the studio grew increasingly intense.


    After over 20 hours of voting, the final results were in. Michael Corleone won the election with a solid advantage over his opponent, becoming the next president.


    In New York, the Corleone estate erupted in celebration as the results were announced on television.


    Michael leaped toward Hardy and hugged him tightly.


    "Hardy, we did it. Thank you," Michael said, embracing Hardy.


    "Don''t thank me. Have you forgotten what we are?" Hardy replied.


    "Brothers."


    Michael clasped Hardy''s hand firmly.


    Michael''s wife and children also came to congratulate him. Michael had three children: his eldest son Anthony, aged 20, still in college and Hardy''s godson; his daughter Jane, 17, a beautiful young lady; and his youngest son John, aged 14.


    Michael and Hardy retreated to the study. Michael specifically called his eldest son Anthony in.


    Anthony entered and respectfully greeted Hardy, addressing him as "Godfather," before turning to Michael. "Father, did you call me for something?"


    "Now that the election results are out, you must be more mindful of your behavior. You''re still in college, and especially at school, I don''t want you standing out or acting differently from others."


    Anthony nodded. "I understand, Father. I won''t become arrogant or reckless."


    "Good. Go and tell Jane and John as well," Michael instructed.


    "Yes, Father. Father, Godfather, I''ll take my leave now," Anthony said politely before exiting.


    After Anthony left, Hardy remarked to Michael, "Anthony has been well-educated by you. He has great potential to carry on the Corleone family''s legacy."


    "Let''s hope so. And what about your kids?" Michael handed Hardy a cigar.


    Thinking of his brood, Hardy chuckled. "They''re all doing well, full of energy, each with their own interests. My hope is for them to pursue their paths freely."


    Michael laughed. "Having you as their father is a blessing for those 14 kids."


    "No, 15 now," Hardy corrected.


    Michael was momentarily stunned.


    "Another one?!"


    "Yes, a few months ago, I had another son," Hardy said with a laugh.


    Michael could only shake his head in admiration.


    The two then discussed a range of topics, including cabinet appointments, the distribution of power among various factions, future governance, the direction of the U.S. economy, and foreign policy.


    When the topic of international relations came up, the Soviet Union was a key focus.


    Hardy said, "During Nixon''s term, there were many plans regarding the Soviet Union. In reality, a nearby Southeastern European region could serve as a valuable breakthrough point."


    "Their relationship with the Soviets isn''t good right now. There have been many disagreements, even confrontations. Over the years, Nixon has established communication channels through several countries. Once you take office, you could build on this foundation."


    "Our primary target is the Soviet Union. The enemy of our enemy is our friend. We have plenty of leverage, including their lack of United Nations membership. They could even become a permanent member of the Security Council."


    "Diplomatic relations could be established."


    "We could also collaborate on technology, including weaponry, production techniques, and electronics, and invest in building factories in their region."


    In history, there was a brief honeymoon period in the Balkans before they resumed doing what they seem to enjoy most¡ªfighting each other again.


    Hardy''s suggestion was to merely introduce the U.S investments as a replacement to the comunist so the the timeline by a few years.


    Hardy''s suggestion was to invest in the Balkans region and provide opportunities for engagement, so they could focus on constructive activities instead of being idle and getting into conflicts with one another.


    ...


    In February 1969,


    Michael was sworn in at Capitol Hill as the new president of the United States. In this world, there was no Watergate scandal. With Hardy around, such an event would never occur. Nixon smoothly handed over power to Michael and quietly retired.


    Soon after, Nixon became the honorary president of Hardy University. His position boosted the university''s reputation, and in return, Nixon received a generous annual stipend and extensive benefits from Hardy Group.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Michael entered the White House.


    The cabinet lineup was finalized.


    Andy once again made it into the cabinet, becoming the U.S. Secretary of State¡ªa move that surprised no one.


    George retained his position as FBI director. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Other appointments represented a variety of factions.


    The man later known as ''the Balkans'' old friend, James Morgan, was appointed National Security Advisor and Director of the National Security Council. He was a candidate pushed by the Rockefeller family.


    Two months after Michael''s inauguration,


    James Morgan embarked on a secret diplomatic mission.


    The Late 1970s


    As signs of reform and opening up began to emerge in the balkan region, the Hardy Group was among the first to make bold moves.


    At that time, other foreign businessmen were unsure about the region''s future and worried about potential policy changes. Most remained on the sidelines, hesitant to invest, which gave Hardy an opportunity.


    Through companies in the Cayman Islands, the Penang-Malacca Dominion, and Hong Kong, Hardy Group made large-scale, comprehensive investments in the balkan region.


    In the 1980s, the information industries¡ªcomputers, software, and telecommunications¡ªrose rapidly. By the 1990s, the internet era finally arrived.


    Hardy always managed to seize opportunities early, making investments in these industries well ahead of time.


    By this point, Hardy Group had grown to an immense scale. Many speculated that Hardy''s net worth was undoubtedly calculated in trillions of dollars. However, the exact amount remained unknown because, in later years, Hardy took measures to conceal much of his wealth.


    Moreover, he owned the three autonomous territories of Penang, Malacca, and the Cayman Islands¡ªprivate domains whose values were incalculable.


    ...


    By 2021, Hardy Group had become the most prestigious and legendary company in the world.


    Hardy himself had reached the age of 100.


    Though 100 years old, Hardy remained vigorous and energetic¡ªlikely thanks to his exceptional regenerative abilities. He looked more like someone in their seventies or eighties.


    Holding a smartphone in his hand, Hardy felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if he had experienced a full cycle of reincarnation.


    Reflecting on his life, Hardy now had a net worth of several trillion dollars, had created immense wealth, and had been involved with dozens of women¡ªmany of whom had since passed away. When Hardy bid them farewell, they all said they felt fortunate to have been part of his life.


    The end.


    ...


    Author''s Note: It has been a long journey, and I am glad I had your company all the way through¡ªthank you. I am especially grateful for your presence, as you cheered me up when I felt like giving up. Many unforeseen incidents occurred during this journey, but thanks to your support, I kept going¡ªand I''m so glad I did. Finally, I want to say that you guys are the best, and I wish you all the very best in life.


    ---

 Chapter 1 - 1: Awakening

    The Battle of Iwo Jima, a pivotal confrontation in the Pacific War, raged from February 19, 1945, to March 26, 1945. The fierce fighting reduced the island to a barren wasteland.


    In this grueling conflict, the U.S. military suffered 6,821 fatalities and 21,865 injuries, while Japanese forces lost 22,703 soldiers, with only 1,083 surrendering.


    Amid the battle, Sergeant Jon Hardy of the Marine Corps displayed extraordinary courage, reportedly taking down over a dozen enemy soldiers. Leading his squad in a crucial assault, he was shot in the chest. When he awoke, he found himself aboard a hospital ship, receiving medical care. Unbeknownst to anyone, Jon''s body had become the new host for a soul from a different time.


    Born in 1921, Jon Hardy was 24 years old during the battle. Orphaned and with only a high school education, he had spent five years in the military, fighting in numerous battles that hardened his character. Now, his body housed two souls from different eras, mysteriously merged as one.


    After some initial confusion, Hardy eventually accepted his new reality.


    On the ship, he was tended to by a nurse named Katherine. Among the many nurses aboard, she stood out as the youngest and most striking. She helped him change his bandages, clean his wounds with iodine, apply sulfur powder, and wrap them carefully in gauze.


    "Sergeant Hardy, I''m sure you''ll be back on your feet in no time," Katherine reassured him with a warm smile.


    "Thank you, Miss Katherine," Hardy replied gratefully.


    A few days later, the hospital ship, crowded with wounded soldiers, set sail for Pearl Harbor. Hardy noticed something strange about his injuries: though initially severe, his recovery seemed remarkably swift.


    There were no signs of infection. Scabs formed within days, and within ten days, the wound had mostly healed, leaving only a scar. His recovery time was less than half of what was expected for a typical soldier. Uncertain how others might react, Hardy kept this unusual healing ability to himself, suspecting it might be due to the mysterious merging of two souls.


    The fusion of two identities in his mind led to bouts of mental confusion and dizziness. Seeking help, Hardy spoke to the ship''s medical staff, though he couldn''t exactly explain his unique situation. He described his symptoms vaguely, hoping for some relief.


    The medical team, primarily focused on surgery and physical injuries, suggested Hardy might be suffering from war-related stress or trauma, common among soldiers returning from intense combat. The doctor provided some sedatives and recommended further evaluation at a psychiatric facility once they reached Hawaii.


    With the ship bustling with activity, the nurses were always busy. As Hardy''s condition improved, he began assisting Katherine during his downtime. His help eased her workload, and he soon became a familiar face among the recovering soldiers.


    After about two weeks, the ship finally docked at Pearl Harbor. The wounded disembarked, including the medical staff. Hardy underwent a medical examination, and while the doctor noted his remarkable physical recovery, it garnered little attention amid the sheer number of injured soldiers.


    With a note from the ship''s doctor, Hardy proceeded to the psychiatric department. After a brief assessment, he was diagnosed with post-traumatic stress and recommended for a month of rest and psychological treatment.


    During his stay, Hardy frequently encountered Katherine. Over time, their friendship deepened, and he found himself increasingly drawn to her cheerful demeanor and the dimples that appeared when she smiled. One evening, he asked Katherine to join him for dinner in downtown Honolulu.


    After their meal, they walked along the sandy beach, enjoying the cool breeze and the soothing sound of the waves. That night, instead of returning to the hospital, they ended up at a nearby hotel, where they shared a memorable and intimate evening together.


    The next morning, Katherine returned to her duties, while Hardy stayed behind, feeling a noticeable improvement in his mental clarity. He recalled reading somewhere that love and companionship were powerful remedies for psychological wounds, and he began to believe it.


    He walked to the bathroom and stared at his reflection in the mirror. A muscular man with six-pack abs, a strong jawline, and piercing eyes stared back at him. His rugged appearance and natural charm had always drawn attention, and now he understood why women found him so appealing.


    Throughout the month of treatment, Hardy and Katherine continued their rendezvous. They enjoyed each other''s company, and she would sometimes appear in her nurse''s uniform, complete with a white cap and stockings, which Hardy found irresistible.


    However, good times are often fleeting. One day, a lieutenant sought Hardy out. "Sergeant Hardy, your physical condition has improved, and command is ready to reassign you to active duty."


    Hardy immediately declined. With a soul from the future now part of him, he had no desire to return to the front lines. War was unpredictable and dangerous, and despite his rapid healing, he knew he wasn''t invincible. He decided it was time to retire from the military.


    He visited the psychiatrist, claiming his mental state remained unstable. The doctor, noting his symptoms, diagnosed him with post-traumatic stress disorder, allowing Hardy to officially leave the service.


    A few days later, Hardy received a modest pension and a commendation for his service. After bidding farewell to Katherine, he boarded a ship bound for Los Angeles, uncertain about what lay ahead. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During his journey, Hardy noticed several discrepancies between this world and the one he remembered. Some things were familiar, yet many were oddly different. For instance, he recalled that Harry S. Truman should have been the U.S. president, but in this version of history, an elderly man named Johnson held office. The world around him was a mix of familiar landmarks and strange new developments.


    In a local newspaper, he read about Vito Corleone, a crime boss in New York, celebrating his daughter''s wedding. The story seemed eerily similar to a plot from The Godfather. In another article, he read about Al Capone facing yet another round of charges from the FBI, and a separate piece described Nucky Thompson, a known figure in Atlantic City, being sentenced for tax evasion.


    The uncanny resemblance to fictional characters and plots made Hardy wonder if he had entered a world where stories and reality intertwined.


    He decided to take his time understanding this new world and figuring out his next steps.


    Upon arriving in Los Angeles, Hardy took a bus to a small town in Orange County, where he rented a modest apartment. A few days later, he found a job as a bartender at a local tavern. His shift started in the late afternoon, leaving his mornings free.


    He maintained a disciplined routine, waking early for a morning jog. Nearby, there was a boxing gym where Hardy enrolled to hone his physical condition. He practiced regularly, working on his strength and endurance.


    While he had hoped for some sort of special abilities, as depicted in many of the stories he remembered, he discovered that his main advantage was his exceptional recovery rate. Injuries that would typically take weeks to heal seemed to mend overnight. This unusual resilience gave him an edge in his training.


    During a sparring session, Hardy suffered a rib injury, but within a few days, he was back in the gym, fully recovered. His quick reflexes and intense focus also seemed to have been sharpened by his dual existence. Over time, Hardy became one of the top fighters at the gym, earning respect from both the trainers and his peers.


    Despite his growing prowess, Hardy decided against pursuing a career in boxing. He had larger ambitions and didn''t want to limit himself to the sport.


    In addition to boxing, Hardy kept up his firearms training, a skill honed on the battlefields. He purchased a used Colt revolver and often practiced his marksmanship in the nearby wilderness.


    Life seemed stable, but the world around him continued to change. On August 6, 1945, news broke that an atomic bomb had been dropped on Hiroshima, followed by a second on Nagasaki a few days later. By September 2, 1945, World War II officially ended with Japan''s surrender.


    For Hardy, however, the war was now just a part of his past. As an ordinary citizen working at a tavern, he felt detached from the grand events unfolding across the world. Now, he focused on carving out a new life in this strange yet familiar reality.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Getting Recruited

    After finishing his business with Cook, Hardy walked along the path that ran parallel to the Los Angeles River. He removed his gun from his coat, expertly disassembled it into several pieces, and tossed them one by one into the river''s dark waters.


    This would make sure there was no trace left behind.


    Even if someone accused him of murder later, without the weapon, it would be much harder to prove his guilt, and he might even walk free.


    Hardy then took out a small watch box. He slipped the Rolex onto his wrist and flung the empty box far into the river, watching it disappear with a splash.


    Satisfied with his precautions, he returned to Bill''s place. As soon as he stepped inside, Hardy went straight to the kitchen. He threw his bloodstained clothes into the stove, lighting them on fire. It was a shame about the suit and the wool coat¡ªhe had just bought them a few days ago for over seventy dollars.


    Once his clothes were reduced to ashes, Hardy headed to the bathroom to wash away any lingering blood. The warm water relaxed him, and as he dried off, he felt a rare sense of calm. In the trenches, he never had time to relax after a fight; it was always straight from one battle into another. But now, he had a moment to catch his breath.


    Hardy couldn''t help but worry about Bill. He decided he''d check on him as soon as daylight broke, hoping his friend would pull through. Whatever the outcome, at least he had avenged Bill.


    After his shower, Hardy laid down and quickly fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, it was already around nine in the morning.


    He got up, washed his face, and left for a nearby diner. He ordered a hearty breakfast and picked up a newspaper while he waited for his food.


    As he flipped open the paper, a bold headline immediately grabbed his attention.


    "Deadly Shootout on Brown Street Leaves Six Dead!"


    The article was accompanied by photos of the police loading bodies into their vehicles. The report speculated that the victims, all identified as members of a local Spanish gang, had likely been caught up in gang warfare. It warned that this could trigger a new wave of violence in Los Angeles, urging citizens to be on high alert.


    The police chief was quoted, promising that they would find the person responsible and ensure public safety.


    Hardy moved over to the newsstand and browsed through several other papers. They all reported on the same incident, but none of them provided much in the way of useful information. However, a few mentioned that the FBI was considering the possibility that a lone individual was responsible.


    As Hardy scanned the articles, he overheard a conversation nearby. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you catch the news this morning? Six guys from that Spanish gang got wiped out," one man said.


    "Yeah, it''s all over the front pages," another replied. "I knew Cook from that crew. Tough guy. He used to be with the Red Dani gang. Never thought he''d go down like this. Wonder who he crossed."


    "Must be another gang looking to start a turf war. This city''s always gonna have trouble. The cops are just in it for the kickbacks."


    Meanwhile, Bill slowly opened his eyes.


    Sean and Ried, standing nearby, noticed and immediately perked up. Ried burst out, "Boss, you''re awake! I thought we lost you for good."


    Sean cuffed him on the head. "Show some tact, will you?"


    Ried rubbed the back of his head, but Bill chuckled weakly. "Guess the Grim Reaper isn''t ready for me yet."


    Sean sent Ried off to fetch the doctor. A few minutes later, Dr. Murphy arrived, examined Bill, and nodded approvingly. "You''re one tough man, Bill. Wasn''t sure you''d pull through, but your resilience saved you."


    "Take it easy for the next three to four months, and you should recover just fine. But don''t push your luck in the future."


    Once the doctor left, Bill looked over at Sean and whispered, "Alright, the doc''s gone. How about that smoke?"


    "Boss, you know the doctor said no smoking," Sean replied.


    "To hell with that," Bill growled. "If I can''t enjoy a cigarette, I might as well be dead."


    Relenting, Sean handed him a cigarette. Bill took a drag, only to cough violently, clutching his side in pain. "Damn that Cook," he muttered. "I swear, once I''m back on my feet, I''ll make him regret ever crossing me."


    "Boss, Cook''s already dead," Ried interjected.


    Bill''s eyes widened. "Cook''s dead? How?"


    Sean pulled a newspaper from his pocket and handed it to Bill. The article described how Cook and five of his men were found dead, believed to be victims of gang rivalry.


    After reading, Bill looked up, puzzled. "Did our guys do this?"


    Sean shook his head. "Doesn''t seem like it. The higher-ups were asking around this morning, wondering if it was us. But we still don''t know who did it. Whoever it was, they were damn good¡ªtaking out Cook and his crew on their own."


    Hardy returned to the clinic after breakfast and quietly entered the ward. Seeing Bill talking to Sean and Ried, he felt a wave of relief.


    "Bill, you''re awake," Hardy said, walking over.


    "Jon, good to see you," Bill replied, smiling weakly.


    Hardy inspected Bill''s condition; despite his pale complexion, he seemed to be in good spirits. It looked like he would make it.


    "I was worried about you last night," Hardy admitted, placing a hand on Bill''s shoulder. Then, he pulled an envelope from his pocket.


    "I brought you a little something," he said.


    "What''s in it?" Bill asked, eyeing the envelope.


    "Money," Hardy replied. "Cook''s cash. Thought you''d want it back."


    Bill took the envelope and opened it, revealing a stack of bills¡ªtens, twenties, and hundreds. His expression shifted as he processed what Hardy had done.


    "Jon... was it you?" Bill asked quietly, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Hardy didn''t deny it. "He hurt my brother. I couldn''t let that stand. Besides, I took care of your business for you."


    Bill''s eyes filled with gratitude. Despite his injuries, he felt a swell of pride. This was what true loyalty looked like.


    Sean and Ried, still in the room, stared at Hardy in awe. It was clear now¡ªHardy had been the one to take down Cook. They''d known he was tough, but this... this was something else. No wonder he had survived the war.


    Bill grinned at Hardy. "You thought I was a goner, didn''t you? That''s why you went after Cook?"


    "The doc said you had a thirty percent chance," Hardy replied, his voice steady.


    "If I''d died, the money wouldn''t have done me any good," Bill chuckled. "I guess you''d have given it to my family."


    Hardy nodded. "That was the plan."


    Bill tried to sit up but winced in pain. Sean and Ried quickly helped him into a more comfortable position.


    "Alright, you two, give us a moment," Bill instructed. "And remember, no word about Cook to anyone. Understood?"


    Sean and Ried nodded and left the room.


    "What''s on your mind?" Hardy asked once they were alone.


    Bill looked Hardy in the eye. "Jon, I need a favor."


    "What kind of favor?" Hardy asked.


    "The doctor says I''ll be out of action for three to four months. I need someone I can trust to look after my interests. I want you to handle things for me."


    "You want me to join the gang?" Hardy was taken aback. This was not what he had expected.


    "Just temporarily," Bill said. "Until I''m back on my feet. If you don''t, I might lose everything before I recover."


    "What about Sean and Ried?" Hardy asked.


    "They''re good, but not great," Bill replied. "Sean''s smart but lacks guts. Ried''s brave but doesn''t think things through. They need someone like you to guide them. Plus, if my operation goes under, my family is left with nothing."


    Hardy considered Bill''s words. He hadn''t found steady work yet, and Bill was a friend. "Alright, I''ll do it¡ªfor a while. But what about the higher-ups? Will they go along with it?"


    Bill smiled. "Leave that to me."


    As they spoke, a group of men entered the clinic. Fred, the head of the Austrian gang, came in with his right-hand man, Alan Payne.


    Sean and Ried, loitering in the hallway, quickly straightened up and stubbed out their cigarettes.


    "How''s Bill?" Fred asked.


    "He''s awake now," Sean replied. "Doc says he''ll need a few months to fully recover, but he''s going to be okay."


    Fred nodded and led his group into the ward. He spotted Hardy and sized him up.


    Bill quickly introduced, "Mr. Fred, Mr. Payne, this is my close friend, Jon Hardy."


    He gestured to the envelope of cash. "We got the money back from Cook, thanks to Jon here."


    Fred''s eyes narrowed with interest as he looked at Hardy. So, this was the man who had taken down Cook. Young, fit, and exuding a calm, confident demeanor. The fact that he had single handedly dealt with Cook and his men was impressive.


    "I like your style, Hardy," Fred said. "You''ve got the kind of guts we need in this business. How about joining us? There''s always room for someone like you in the Austrian gang."

 Chapter 15 - 15 Its Easy To Start A War But Hard To End It

    Malton Avenue, ''Cedar Tavern.''


    The tavern, an Irish-owned establishment, was bustling with activity around eight in the evening. A black car pulled up on the curb, its tinted windows barely concealing the muzzles of two guns.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat! Rat-a-tat-tat!"


    The sudden burst of gunfire shattered the bar''s windows, sending shards of glass flying. Bullets tore through the bar''s interior, smashing bottles on the shelves and peppering the ceiling with holes. Panic ensued as patrons screamed, dropping to the floor to avoid the deadly hail of bullets.


    When the gunfire finally ceased, the car sped away, leaving chaos in its wake.


    After a tense few moments, the patrons cautiously lifted their heads. Realizing the danger had passed, they rushed out of the bar in a panicked frenzy.


    ''Red Velvet Nightclub''


    A light drizzle began to fall, the neon lights reflecting off the puddles on the street, adding a hazy glow to the atmosphere. The Red Velvet Nightclub, a popular spot in the neighborhood, was under the control of the North Shore Gang. Three of their members, relaxed and laughing, exited the club, unaware of the danger lurking nearby.


    Suddenly, a group of men in dark trench coats emerged from a nearby car. The three North Shore members were caught off guard. They instinctively reached for their guns, but the attackers were faster.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Several shots rang out, and the three men crumpled to the ground, blood pooling on the wet pavement. Dalton, one of the victims, was in his thirties and had led an attack on Alessandro just the day before. He had come to the club to celebrate, but his night of revelry ended in a pool of blood.


    Outskirts of Los Angeles


    In the northern outskirts, there was a farm well-known for hosting greyhound races every weekend. The Irish ran the operation, keeping over a hundred greyhounds. The weekly turnover was substantial, with profits often exceeding ten thousand dollars¡ªa critical income source for the North Shore Gang.


    That day, however, visitors were greeted by a grim sight: many of the prized greyhounds lay dead. The person in charge immediately notified the gang''s leader, Hemi Weiss. Furious, Weiss arrived at the scene with his deputy, Bugs Moran.


    Staring down at the lifeless bodies of the dogs, Weiss''s anger boiled over. He crouched next to his favorite black greyhound, a champion that had won him numerous races.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Who did this?" he shouted, voice trembling with rage.


    The man in charge, visibly shaken, replied, "I don''t know, boss. When I came in this morning, they were already like this."


    "Find out who''s behind this!" Weiss bellowed.


    The investigation revealed that someone had poisoned the dog food the night before, but the culprit remained unidentified. Although the perpetrator was unknown, Weiss had a hunch¡ªit was likely the Austrian gang, given the recent tensions and skirmishes between the two groups.


    Looking at the dead dogs, Weiss felt the sting of the loss. Each greyhound had been meticulously selected, and the financial hit was substantial, with losses totaling between fifty and sixty thousand dollars. Without the dogs, his racing business would be halted, leading to further losses, potentially hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    The Irish were quick to retaliate. The very next day, they ambushed an Austrian truck delivering alcohol, unloading their guns into it as it parked outside a bar. The gunfire left two Austrian members dead, and the truck and bar in ruins.


    That same night, seven or eight men in dark coats stormed an Irish-run underground casino. Armed with pistols, shotguns, and machine guns, they burst through the doors, unleashing a torrent of bullets. The three guards at the entrance were gunned down instantly, and the gangsters rushed inside.


    "Ratatatatata!"


    The sound of machine guns filled the casino as people screamed and ducked for cover. Some casino staff attempted to fight back but were swiftly taken down. The gangsters, eyeing the pile of cash near the chips counter, forced a cashier to open the door. They stuffed two backpacks with roughly $70,000 to $80,000 and fled.


    The robbery left the casino in chaos, with terrified patrons vowing never to return.


    The conflict between the Austrian and North Shore gangs had become blatant, with skirmishes playing out almost daily across Los Angeles. The tension in the city was palpable, and local newspapers, like the Los Angeles Times, reported extensively on the recent violence, hinting at the brewing gang war.


    An elderly man familiar with Los Angeles''s underworld muttered, "This reminds me of the conflict from seven or eight years ago, when the Austrian gang first arrived. It was the same back then¡ªdaily shootouts, businesses destroyed. The city was in fear for months until things finally settled down."


    He continued, "But now, after all these years of uneasy peace, it''s starting again. Who knows what Los Angeles will look like when this is over?"


    A younger man asked, "Why don''t the police do something?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They do, sometimes. They arrest the shooters, but that''s just a drop in the bucket. They can only prosecute individuals, not dismantle the entire gang. And frankly, the gangs aren''t afraid of jail. In fact, keeping the gangs around benefits the local authorities."


    "How''s that?" the young man inquired.


    The old man chuckled, "They use the crime reports to request more funding, better equipment, and more officers from the city council. Where there''s chaos, there''s profit. It''s the way of the world, kid. The politicians know this game all too well."


    Meanwhile, Dani, a shadowy figure pulling strings behind the scenes, observed the unfolding chaos from his office on the 18th floor. Cigarette smoke curled around his head as he gazed out the window at the city below, a satisfied smirk on his lips.


    He had orchestrated this conflict, nudging the Irish into a series of attacks against the Austrian gang. When one of these attacks went awry, the Austrians retaliated, further stoking the flames of discord. Dani knew that once hatred took root, it was nearly impossible to uproot.


    Turning to his advisor, Burstein, Dani boasted, "Once hatred starts to grow, it''s a hard thing to stop. The Irish and Austrians are locked in a cycle of revenge now. Even if they realize it''s a trap, they can''t back down. Weakness invites more trouble."


    He chuckled darkly, "In the end, they''ll keep fighting until one of them falls. And when that happens, the survivor will be too weakened to fend us off. That''s when we''ll move in and take over Los Angeles."


    He laughed, the sound echoing in the quiet office, a sinister prelude to the violence yet to come.

 Chapter 32 - 32 Noahs Ark Film Company.

    Sanders picked up the bankbook and looked at the numbers on it. There was a bit of greed in his eyes. $8,500 was definitely a huge amount of money in this era.


    The annual income of an ordinary person is only about US$2,000.


    Sanders'' eyes moved, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he threw the bankbook on the table and said with a smile, "You can save so much money in less than a year; you must have found a sponsor to support you, then congratulations."


    Marissa took the bankbook in her hand, squeezed it hard, and said, "I will give you the remaining 1,500 US dollars as soon as possible. I just want to terminate the contract."


    "Hahaha, you want to cancel the contract. It''s not a matter of 1,500 US dollars; that amount of money is far from enough." Sanders said.


    Marissa was stunned.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t the liquidated damages in the contract only 10,000 $?!"


    Sanders curled his lips and showed an evil smile. "It''s not 10,000$. You must have read it wrong."


    He walked to the contract safe of the company, he opened the safe, took out a portfolio, and pulled out a contract from it.


    "It says 100,000 U.S $ on it."


    He waved the contract in front of Marissa.


    Marissa saw the long list of values in the amount part, which was really 100,000 US dollars, and her face instantly turned pale.


    "How can it be 100,000? It''s obviously 10,000, and I still have a contract in my hand." Marissa shouted excitedly.


    Sanders chuckled a few times, walked up to Marissa, and said with a hint of showoff in his tone, "When you signed three contracts, you only looked at the top one. The one I gave you is indeed the one with 10,000 $, but the remaining two are 100,000$. You signed the contract without even looking at it. You are really a cute and innocent girl, hahahaha."


    "I also have a contract in my hand. I may not lose to you in the lawsuit. !"


    Marissa gritted her teeth, she has been in contact with many people and things over the past year and has grown a lot. She will not be intimidated by Sanders'' words.


    "If you go to court, haha, you will definitely lose. I have a copy here, and there is a copy at the contract notary office. It''s all 100,000 $. Even if it goes to court, I will definitely win. Little girl, you are still too young.


    "You are a greedy bastard!"


    "Hehehe, so what? I have a contract in my hand." Sanders looked proud.


    Marissa was furious. She looked at the contract shaking in Sanders'' hand and reached out to grab it like crazy.


    Sanders had been on guard against Marissa and moved much faster than her. He quickly retracted his hand and hid the contract behind his back. With his other hand, he grabbed Marissa''s slender neck and pushed her hard against the wall.


    "Bang~!"


    The back of Marissa''s head hit the wall hard. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The impact made her dizzy.


    Sanders grabbed Marissa''s neck, pressed her against the wall, stretched her face in front of his, stared at the woman with fierce eyes, and yelled:


    "Bitch, don''t try to escape from my hands; I''ll give you a chance, go find you Your sponsor comes up with $100,000; otherwise, you will never leave."


    "Go back and beg your sponsor, kneel down in front of him, be careful when serving him, and let him play with you a few more times, I believe. You still have a chance, hahaha~~."


    Sanders'' hand was so hard that Marissa couldn''t breathe, and her whole face turned red.


    "Bang~!"


    In desperation.


    Marissa raised her leg and gave Sanders a kick in the lower body.


    Sanders screamed in pain and jumped out.


    Marissa saw the opportunity, turned around, and ran out.


    Sanders cursed from behind.


    "Marissa, you stinky bitch, I won''t let you escape my grasp easily unless you get 100,000 $."


    Marissa staggered down the stairs and quickly rushed to the street. This was the third time she had escaped from here in such embarrassment.


    She waved to stop a taxi, opened the door, and rushed into the car, asking the driver to drive quickly. After the taxi drove some distance away, Marissa felt safer.


    Though she was safe, Marissa''s heart sank to the bottom.


    Only now did she know that damn Sanders, that devil, had lied to her not once but twice.


    He even tampered with the contract.


    That bastard wants to drain herself completely 100,000$ the amount of money was astronomical to her.


    How could she afford $100,000? after returning home,


    Looking at the bruises and scratches on her neck in the mirror and thinking about what she had just experienced, Marissa couldn''t help crying.


    ...


    Hardy came to Siegel''s manor, and Siegel invited Hardy to have breakfast together. After breakfast, the two took a car to the film company.


    Noah''s Ark Film Company.


    At this time, due to the rapid development of Hollywood, film companies were springing up like mushrooms after a rain. Many of them were handbag companies. They spent dozens of dollars to register a company, scraped together a few thousand dollars, rented a machine, and dared to start shooting movies.


    Noah''s Ark is incomparable to the eight major Hollywood film companies, but among the thousands of Hollywood film companies, it is definitely in the upper reaches.


    It Has its own office building, the film production department, performing arts department, marketing department, finance department, administration department, and legal department are all available.


    It has its own contracted actors, contracted directors, and screenwriting teams.


    All equipment is complete and fully capable of producing a film independently.


    There are also distribution rights.


    Judging from these conditions, Noah''s Ark surpasses most film companies and is already considered very powerful.


    But for Siegel, the film company was just a tool for him to enter the upper class, because since he took over the film company, it has never made any money for him, and he has to make up money for the company every year to prevent it from going bankrupt.


    When he saw the boss coming, General Manager Cohen brought someone out to greet him.


    "Let me introduce you, This is my new assistant, Jon Hardy. Cohen, call the company management over and make an announcement to them."


    Siegel pointed at Hardy and said,.


    Cohen looked at Hardy with a smile and said, "Hello, Mr. Hardy." He extended his hand.


    "Hello, Manager Cohen, nice to meet you." Hardy shook hands with the other party politely.


    After convening a meeting with the management and introducing Hardy, Siegel asked about the company''s operating conditions.


    Cohen said, "We are currently planning to shoot a western themed movie. The screenwriter already has a first draft of the script. It is about three friends.


    "Are you sure you''ll make money from this movie?" Siegel asked, looking at Cohen.


    "Oh~~ The writing team said the story was very good, and the director team said the film is full of human conflicts and should be very thoughtful when shot," said Cohen.


    Hardy sat next to him, his eyebrows raised as he listened.


    If a movie keeps talking about human nature and ideological height, it will basically be insulated from the box office.


    How many movies can there be in history that have the same ideological height and box office?


    Obviously, with the strength of people in Noah''s Ark its impossible for them to have the ability to make a classic movie like that.


    "How much funding is expected to be needed?" Siegel asked.


    "The filming cost is initially estimated at 700,000 US dollars. The company can only provide 150,000 US dollars now. What do you think, Mr. Siegel?" Cohen looked at Siegel and asked.


    What he meant was to ask Siegel if he wanted to invest money.


    Siegel''s biggest idea now is to build a Las Vegas casino. He is very short on money, so how can he have any spare money to invest in movies?


    "I don''t plan to invest in this movie. You can just follow the normal process." Siegel said calmly.


    "Okay, then I''ll contact other film companies to see if we can get an investment." Cohen said it quickly.


    After saying this, Siegel was about to leave the film company. When he left, he told Hardy that he was going to Las Vegas during this time and to call him if he had anything to do.


    After Siegel left, Cohen and other department heads exchanged pleasantries with Hardy. After getting to know each other, Cohen took Hardy to an office.


    "Hardy, this is the office of the assistant chairman. You can work here from now on." Cohen said it with a smile.


    "Thank you, general manager; you can call me Jon from now on." Hardy said.


    "Then let''s work together."

 Chapter 44 - 44 The Bankers Dilemma

    After the company registration was completed, Hardy approached another real estate company.


    "I''m planning to purchase a farm or factory, preferably near Hollywood. It needs to be spacious. Do you have any good recommendations?"


    The security company needs a base for operations and personnel training, so the location can''t be too small.


    Hardy drove his luxury car, wearing a dazzling gold watch on his wrist. The salesperson recognized him as an important customer and treated him with exceptional respect.


    "A larger place? There''s a factory located in West Hollywood, though it''s a bit off. The area is quite spacious, with factory buildings, warehouses, and a dormitory building that can accommodate over a hundred workers. There''s also a large piece of unused land, totaling 18 acres."


    "What kind of factory is it?" Hardy asked.


    "It''s a factory that produces plastic dolls, but their dolls are too ugly to sell, resulting in a backlog of products. The owner originally planned to produce new dolls but couldn''t find raw materials due to wartime plastic restrictions. Unable to cope, the factory went bankrupt, and the bank took over. Now it''s up for sale for a total of $98,500."


    The price of $98,500 did seem quite high.


    Given the current land prices on the outskirts of Los Angeles, 18 acres of land are only worth a little over $30,000.


    The value lies in the factory building and equipment.


    But paying an extra $60,000 just to take these off their hands was unlikely.


    That''s why this factory has been on sale for so long without any takers.


    After giving it some thought, Hardy asked the salesperson, "Can you take me to see it in person?"


    "No problem at all," the salesperson quickly agreed.


    Riding in Hardy''s luxury car with a driver named Laid in the front, the salesperson smiled and said, "This factory has been hanging around for quite some time, and the bank is getting impatient. Mr. Hardy, if you''re serious about buying, I suggest negotiating with the bank. They might be willing to lower the price due to their financial pressures."


    "Los Angeles City Bank, the Non Performing Assets Division management" the salesperson added.


    This name rang a bell in Hardy''s mind.


    Looking at the salesperson, Hardy asked, "Aren''t you worried that if the price comes down, your commission will decrease?"


    The salesperson chuckled, "To be honest, listings from banks like these come with fixed commissions, unrelated to the price. So naturally, I hope Mr. Hardy can make the deal, that''s how I earn my money."


    Arriving at the toy factory, they were greeted by security guards employed by the bank to prevent anyone from secretly removing the machinery.


    In a low voice, the salesperson continued, "The bank has four people taking shifts here, each earning $35 a week. Just for wages, the bank spends $7,200 a year, which totals $14,400 over two years."


    The salesperson pointed out that the bank is losing money annually on this factory, providing a solid reason for negotiating a lower price.


    The factory indeed had a large area. The dormitory could comfortably house hundreds of people, and the spacious factory, covered machines, Hardy checked one and found it well maintained.


    Standing in the yard, Hardy contemplated.


    Located in West Hollywood, it looks like a suburb now, but it will develop into a prosperous area in the future, potentially becoming an upscale community. Even without considering the factory equipment, holding onto this land for a few years could significantly increase its value.


    This could be registered as the security company''s headquarters, with the dormitory for new recruits to stay in, the yard for training, and the factory sealed for storage.


    Buying this wouldn''t be a loss.


    However, Hardy wasn''t going to spend over $90,000. He could certainly negotiate with the bank.


    Taking the information from the salesperson, Hardy returned to the hotel residence to find Henry and Matthew.


    "Do you guys remember that guy named Kevin Madeen?" Hardy asked.


    Henry couldn''t recall it at first.


    Matthew chuckled, "Haha, Henry, how could you forget? He''s your cousin, the one we knocked out and abducted at the Spanish casino, then took some goofy photos of."


    Henry remembered now.


    "What''s up, boss? Do you want us to recover that money?" He remembered asking him to prepare some money for a ransom over a month ago.


    "Not that. I recall you guys mentioned before that Kevin Madeen is the head of the Credit Department at Los Angeles City Bank."


    Hardy''s memory was sharp, he heard it once from Henry and remembered it clearly. The salesperson suggested negotiating with the bank staff, and he immediately thought of that guy.


    Henry scratched his head, "Sounds familiar."


    "I have a task for you. I plan to buy a factory for future recruits. The bank is currently selling it, and it happens to be managed by Kevin Madeen. I want you to talk to him."


    "No problem, boss," Henry immediately agreed.


    Hardy briefed the two on some details, and they set off in the car.


    In the evening, as work hours ended, Kevin Madeen left the bank building, exchanging farewells with colleagues as he approached his parked car by the roadside.


    Just as he opened the car door and got in, a figure appeared behind him, causing Kevin to startle.


    "Don''t move, don''t make a sound," Henry said from behind.


    Hearing that voice, Kevin''s body trembled. He was too familiar with that voice; it belonged to one of the two kidnappers who had once abducted him.


    After being released, he had nightmares for a long time, haunted by their voices.


    Each time, it jolted him awake.


    "Mr. Kidnapper, hello, I won''t shout or call for help. Are you here to take money? I''m sorry, I only have $3,600 prepared. If it''s not enough; can you give me more time? I will find a way to make up the difference."


    "I''m here for something else," Henry said.


    Kevin Madeen was taken aback.


    "What do you want?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wondered if these robbers were asking him to assist in a bank robbery.


    "Someone wants to buy a bankrupt factory that your bank is selling. It''s a friend of my boss who wants to negotiate a lower price," Henry explained.


    Relieved, Kevin realized it wasn''t about robbing a bank.


    "Which factory is it?" Kevin quickly asked.


    "Shedigrove Toy Factory. Ring any bells?"


    "Yeah, I remember."


    Kevin indeed remembered the factory mentioned by Henry. A few months ago, during discussions, the non performing assets management mentioned it as a particularly hard sell. It was losing money and was categorized as an extremely non performing asset.


    "At what price does your boss''s friend want to buy?" Kevin cautiously inquired.


    "Of course, the lower, the better."


    "I understand."


    "All right, someone will contact you tomorrow to handle this. Remember, the lower the price, the better. If this goes well, your debt will be forgiven."


    Kevin felt relieved.


    Before the robbery, they made him prepare $5,000, which was a considerable sum. Kevin was one of the higher ranking executives at the bank, earning only about $5,000 to $6,000 a year.


    Succeeding in this task would essentially earn him a year''s salary.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best to handle this," Kevin said.


    Henry got out of the car and slipped into another nearby vehicle, which quickly drove away.


    Throughout the encounter,


    Kevin never dared to look back at Henry.


    Only when the robbers finally left did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    In reality, although the robbers hadn''t come to his door, Kevin hadn''t been doing well. He had been photographed, and those robbers were unpredictable, it wouldn''t be difficult for them to come back for more.


    That''s why he didn''t report it to the police, fearing retaliation.


    During this period, with no contact from the robbers, Kevin had been on edge. Today''s encounter actually relieved him quite a bit.


    Kevin didn''t start his car but instead went back to the bank building, finding a staff member from the Credit Department, asking them to carefully examine all the information on the toy factory.


    He wanted to pinpoint every issue that could lower the bank''s asking price.


    As the head of the Credit Department, Kevin was well versed in finance and economics, and this case fell under his jurisdiction.


    No one understood the ins and outs better than him.


    Before, he had always tried his hardest to raise prices. This time, he was deliberately finding reasons to negotiate a lower price.


    The world works in mysterious ways.

 Chapter 52 - 52 Fathers Resolve

    Cloak.


    Cowboy hat.


    Thick stubble on his face.


    Deep eyes.


    A half-smoked cigar in his mouth.


    A revolver hanging from his waist.


    A look of wildness and recklessness was immediately apparent.


    Nolan circled around Eastwood for quite some time, looking him up and down, and finally turned to Hardy with some excitement, saying, "Hardy, I''m getting a feeling about him."


    Hardy looked at Eastwood and asked "Have you signed with a brokerage company?"


    "I have in the past, but after the expiration of the first two years, I didn''t sign again." Eastwood replied.


    "Would you like to sign a contract with my agency? The protagonist of this movie will be yours." Hardy proposed.


    "I''m willing," Eastwood agreed without hesitation.


    He had been playing supporting roles for ten years, waiting for an opportunity like this. Now that a leading role was presented to him, he was determined to seize it no matter what.


    The terms offered by Hardy''s agency were decent¡ª70/30 split, with the company taking 70% and the individual taking 30%. This was a 10% improvement over his last contract, and Eastwood gladly signed.


    Hardy was also delighted; he hadn''t expected to secure a future star. This deal was definitely a safe and profitable investment, perhaps even a lucrative one.


    With the lead actor confirmed, the choice of supporting roles became easier. Hardy no longer interfered with these decisions, leaving them all to director Nolan.


    Hardy then went to the recording studio to check on Ava. She and the composers were busy. finalizing the recording would likely take a few more days.


    Upon returning to his office, the phone suddenly rang.


    Answering it, he was surprised to hear Richard''s voice on the other end.


    Hardy came to the film company and told his brothers his contact information so that they could call him in case of emergency.


    "What''s wrong, Richard?" Hardy asked.


    "Hardy, I want you to meet someone."


    "Who?"


    "Do you remember Major James Lancer?"


    Hardy drove to the toy factory. The factory had been cleaned up to serve as a residence; a new sign at the entrance read "HD Security Company."


    During this time, Henry, Matthews and others had been gradually locating several of their former comrades. Hardy had managed to visit them once during this period, and now they were all arranged to reside here.


    Inside the meeting room,


    Hardy saw Richard conversing with a somewhat haggard middle aged man wearing a wrinkled suit and a sparse beard. What stood out most was the wooden stick in place of one of his legs.


    Clearly, it was a prosthetic limb.


    Despite the passage of years, Hardy immediately recognized the man before him Major James Lancer, Marine Corps Operations Staff.


    Hardy''s memory flashed back to 1942.


    During the Battle of Guadalcanal,


    Major Lancer, serving as a operations staff officer, was engaged in military operations with the Marine battalion when they encountered an ambush shortly after landing. They were heavily bombarded by the Japanese artillery, resulting in many casualties. Major Lancer lost a leg in the shelling.


    At that time, Hardy was a squad leader not far from Major Lancer. Despite the artillery fire, Hardy bravely approached and pulled Lancer out, with Richard and others helping carry him away from the battlefield.


    Since then, Hardy had never seen Major Lancer again.


    Three years had passed in a blink of an eye.


    Hardy walked into the room and stood before Major Lancer. "Major Lancer, do you remember me?"


    Supporting himself with an armrest, Major Lancer looked sincerely at Hardy. "Of course, Jon Hardy. We fought side by side once. When I lost my thigh to a shell, it was you who led the team to carry me out of the battlefield."


    "How have you been these years?" Hardy asked after they sat down.


    Major Lancer hesitated slightly.


    Shaking his head.


    "You should be able to tell, things haven''t been good."


    "After being injured, I was sent to a field hospital and took months to recover. But losing a leg meant I could never return to the unit."


    "After retiring and returning home, life dealt me another heavy blow. My wife had found a lover during my absence and insisted on divorcing me when she saw my disability. I tried to salvage the relationship, but to no avail. In the end, she left with our two children."


    "I lost a leg and couldn''t do regular work, not even in a factory. Eventually, I got a job as a warehouse keeper through a friend''s recommendation."


    "In that factory, I met someone else who had served in the Marine Corps, named Tommy. He came to me a few days ago, saying a friend asked him to come to Los Angeles, recruiting only military veterans."


    "Major, I assume you know what we''re up to. Are you prepared to join?"


    "After my divorce, I needed to pay child support every month to gain visitation rights with my kids. Without giving money, I wouldn''t even have the right to see them. I love them, very, very much."


    At this point, Lancer gritted his teeth forcefully. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want to earn money to provide enough child support for them, and even give them a better life. I want to reclaim the dignity of being a father; I don''t care about anything else."


    Lancer looked at Hardy and said, "Hardy, could I ask you for a favor? I don''t have enough money right now. I want to give my children a better future, by sending them to a private school. the community schools where they live are dirty and messy and don''t have enough teachers, I don''t want my failure as a father to hinder their future."


    "No problem," Hardy agreed without any hesitation.


    Today was the weekend.


    Richard drove Lancer to the old town district.


    They stopped in front of a small courtyard.


    Lancer had purposely shaved and tidied himself up today, wearing a fitted suit. He looked much better overall.


    "Richard, please wait here for a moment."


    "You go in, I''ll listen to the radio in the car," Richard smiled.


    Lancer got out of the car, holding gifts for his children. Despite his limp, he walked to the door and pressed the doorbell.


    Before long, a woman in her thirties opened the door.


    There were bruises at the corners of the woman''s eyes. Even though she was covering them up with her hair, they were still visible. Lancer wondered to himself if she had been beaten by her current man again.


    If she was his wife and someone harmed his family like this, he would kill that bastard. But now, this woman has nothing to do with him.


    "I''ve come to see the children," Lancer said.


    The woman glanced at the man, feeling that he seemed different from before, then looked at the black sedan parked by the roadside.


    She turned back into the house and shouted, "Gina, Samantha, come out for a moment."


    Soon, two girls ran out of the house. Seeing Lancer, they squealed with excitement, "Daddy! Daddy''s here!"


    The elder daughter Gina was 12 years old this year, while the younger Samantha was only 9. Samantha hugged Lancer''s neck and cooed, "Daddy, you haven''t visited us in so long."


    "I''m sorry, Daddy''s been busy lately."


    Lancer looked up at his ex wife and said, "Mary, it''s been a while since I''ve seen the kids. Today, I''d like to take them to the playground for the day. What do you think?"


    The woman looked at her two daughters who looked excited and eager to try, and nodded in agreement. The two girls shouted excitedly.


    "Gina, Samantha, bring your backpacks." Lancer said.


    "Okay daddy." The two girls ran back to the house excitedly to pack their things.


    Lancer and his ex wife stood at the door, silent for a while. Finally, the woman looked at Lancer and asked, "Lancer, did you bring the child support money?"


    "I did."


    Lancer took out $200 from his pocket and handed it to the woman, who quickly took it and held it in her hand.


    "Mary, I want to discuss something with you. I want to send the kids to a private boarding school," Lancer said.


    "A private school? Where would you get the money for an expensive private school?" Mary frowned.


    "I''ll cover the expenses."


    "Well, well, has Mr. Lancer struck it rich?" A mocking voice came from inside the house. Shortly after, a thin man walked out, stood beside Mary, and placed his arm around her shoulder, his face carrying a sneering smirk as he looked at Lancer.


    "Sending them to a private school? Do you know how much that costs? With just your warehouse job, can you afford it? If you''re really wealthy now, why not increase the child support? The two kids are growing up, and expenses are increasing. It''s time to pay more for their upbringing."

 Chapter 54 - 54 Ivan Take Action

    Lancer was smoking a cigarette. The cigarette butt was about to burn his fingers. He dropped the cigarette butt fiercely, "Richard, help me watch over them, I need to make a call to Hardy."


    Richard nodded and looked at the two girls. The girls turned around on their wooden horses and waved to Richard together.


    "Uncle Richard~~"


    Richard liked the sound of them calling him very much.


    Smiling and waving to the girls.


    When Richard spoke to Lancer earlier, it was out of respect, but he had already made up his mind. If Lancer continued to hesitate, he wouldn''t mind taking matters into his own hands.


    There was something Hardy once said that stuck with him.


    "We''re brothers. Brothers sometimes act foolishly, get lost, run into trouble. That''s all fine. We should step up and help them out."


    Hardy was dealing with something at the moment.


    He had three companies now: Hardy Security, Hardy Film Company, and Hardy Talent Agency. Lancer''s visit yesterday had given Hardy a candidate in mind for the head of the security company.


    As for the film company, it was essentially an empty shell at the moment. No rush to fill that position. But the talent agency had signed Ava Gardner, along with four others, and was preparing to sign Eastwood. They needed someone capable to manage it all.


    Who to pick? Hardy thought of that real estate salesman, Edward.


    Through two encounters, Hardy found Edward to be very intelligent and hardworking. Someone like him wouldn''t fall short in the future.


    Hardy called Edward, stating his intentions. Edward agreed without hesitation.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m willing to work for you."


    "Do you understand the talent agency business?" Hardy asked.


    "To be honest, Mr. Hardy, I haven''t dealt with talent agency work before. But don''t worry, I can learn. I''m a quick learner and will master the business in no time," Edward assured.


    "Good. It''s you then. Come over now, and I''ll brief you on the agency''s operations."


    Within twenty minutes, Edward was in front of Hardy, slightly out of breath from rushing over.


    A few artist contracts were the priority.


    Hardy shared his thoughts with Edward, "We''re not rushing into other operations for now. Ava and Eastwood are key. You''ll need some time to learn."


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy."


    Edward pondered, "Mr. Hardy, what are your expectations for the future of the agency?"


    "That depends on your abilities."


    Edward nodded, "I''ll work hard, boss."


    Just then, a phone on Hardy''s desk rang.


    Picking it up, he was surprised to hear Lancer on the other end.


    After Edward left, Lancer explained everything, and Hardy understood.


    "Major, after playing with the kids, don''t send them back. Keep them at the hotel for a few days, buy them clothes and daily necessities. It''ll make it easier for them to settle into school. Tomorrow, contact the private boarding school to get the kids enrolled as soon as possible," Hardy instructed.


    "But Mary has legal custody. I''m worried she won''t agree. Without her signature, getting the kids into school will be difficult," Lancer said.


    Hardy thought Lancer was an honest man who hadn''t yet adjusted to his new role.


    "Relax. We''ll get the authorization. The kids will enroll smoothly. Legal custody might take a bit longer, but it won''t be too troublesome," Hardy said casually.


    Hanging up, Hardy tapped his fingers on the table, thinking about how to handle this matter.


    He never advocated for killing.


    That was a process reserved for after all problems were resolved.


    South of the city center.


    Big Ivan''s activities seemed to be around there.


    Hardy called Big Ivan. The call connected quickly, and a rough voice answered, "I''m Big Ivan. Who''s calling?"


    "It''s me."


    "Oh, boss, what can I do for you?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Help me investigate someone named Carol. He lives in the downtown area," Hardy said.


    "Got it, boss. I''ll head over there right away to investigate."


    The call ended, and within half an hour, the phone in Hardy''s office rang again. "Boss, it''s Ivan. I''ve gathered information on that guy Carol."


    "Go ahead."


    "Carol is a low life street thug of Polish descent, 30 years old. He''s been in jail twice before for theft, but nothing else substantial."


    "Boss, did this guy offend you? Should I take him out now or bring him over to you?" Ivan asked.


    Hardy pondered and asked, "Is that area under the Polish gang''s control? Is he part of their crew?"


    "He''s not really part of the Polish gang, more like a small time outsider."


    "What''s the situation with the Polish gang?"


    "The Polish gang''s leader is Novakowski, with about a dozen key members and dozens of miscellaneous thugs. Why do you ask about this, boss?" Ivan was curious.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    The downtown area bordered Hollywood and, being less desirable, was overlooked by the major gangs, leading to the emergence of smaller factions like Ivan''s Russian gang and the Polish gang.


    His goal was to take down the Spanish gang, seize Hollywood, and extend his influence to the downtown area.


    "Ivan, I have a task for you."


    Ivan immediately perked up. "What task, boss?"


    Hardy explained his plan, and Ivan on the other end kept nodding. "Got it, boss. I know what to do."


    It took over a week to recruit eleven people, all ex soldiers, which was quite rare. Leo, Chris, Neil, and others were still recruiting outside, so the manpower would increase.


    "Training all day at the security company is boring, Henry. Take them out and deal with the Polish gang," Hardy said.


    Matthew rubbed his hands excitedly. "Been holed up at the toy factory for so long. Finally some action."


    The downtown area didn''t offer much profit, and other gangs weren''t interested. Hardy wanted to target the Polish gang for future stability and training purposes.


    In other words, idle hands make the devil''s work.


    Since this matter involved the Polish gang, they were out of luck.


    The Polish gang was actually innocent. After hearing their names, Hardy suddenly felt like dealing with them.


    After hanging up, Ivan called over a few of his brothers. "Boss Hardy has a mission for us to complete."


    Upon hearing Hardy''s name, the men couldn''t help but shiver involuntarily, they really couldn''t help it, these guys had been locked in Hardy''s cellar for a week without food, leaving deep psychological scars. Just hearing his name made them fearful.


    "What does Boss Hardy want us to do?" one of them cautiously asked.


    "Go deal with a Polish thug named Carol."


    The men immediately became fired up.


    "Damn, which Polish pig dared to mess with Boss Hardy? We''ll kill him, gotta kill him."


    "Yeah, I will stuff his head up his ass."


    These guys were ready to take out all their fears of Hardy on this guy named Carol.


    As Carol left the bar, heading to the underground casino for a game, several burly men approached. Carol, with sharp eyes, recognized the Russian gang leader Big Ivan and his brothers approaching and quickly ducked to the side.


    Thinking he had dodged trouble, Carol breathed a sigh of relief.


    But just then, one of Ivan''s men grabbed Carol by the collar, menacingly saying, "What are you looking at, punk?"


    Carol was terrified.


    "I-I wasn''t looking at anything."


    "I said you were looking. Now feel this!" With that, he punched Carol hard in the gut.


    "Boom!"


    A piercing pain shot through Carol''s body, and he collapsed on the ground, curled up in pain.


    The others wasted no time, delivering blows all over Carol''s body, avoiding vital spots but hitting wherever it hurt.


    Ivan stood by, arms crossed, watching the scene unfold.


    When it came to dealing with scum like this, Ivan had a hundred ways. He was a professional in this kind of work.

 Chapter 55 - 55 Benefits Of A Bad Reputation

    Carol was grabbed from the ground by someone, and another person delivered a heavy blow to his left rib.


    "Ah~!"


    The excruciating pain left Carol unable to breathe.


    Originally, the pedestrians on the street all stood far away and dared not approach.


    Some people whispered.


    "Isn''t that Big Ivan, the boss of the Russian gang? How did Carol provoke him?"


    "No matter how he provoked Ivan, Carol is in big trouble now."


    A Russian strongman looked around at the onlookers, and they were all startled and ran away in fright.


    Ivan looked at Carol, who seemed lifeless, and said coldly, "Take him back."


    Back at their base, Carol was subjected to another brutal beating.


    "Please stop hitting me, spare me."


    Ivan walked up, looked down at Carol lying on the ground, and said coldly, "What mistake did you do?"


    "I shouldn''t have looked at you."


    "Big Ivan, please don''t kill me, I know I was wrong!" Carol pleaded tearfully.


    Street thugs like Carol had no dignity and were especially afraid of death.


    "If you don''t want to die, there''s a way to survive," Ivan said.


    "What way?"


    Ivan waved to his men, and one of them brought a piece of paper. Ivan slapped it in front of Carol. "Sign it."


    Carol looked and saw that it was an IOU.


    I borrowed $5,000 from Ivan at a high interest rate.


    Carol wasn''t stupid; he knew that once he signed this IOU, he would be targeted by these people for life, subject to relentless extortion until he was bled dry.


    "Big Ivan, I..."


    Ivan''s gun was once again pointed at Carol''s head.


    "If you don''t sign, I''ll have someone throw you into the sewer to drown," Ivan said viciously.


    Carol knew Ivan would definitely do it.


    He didn''t want to die, trembling, he picked up the pen and signed his name.


    Ivan picked up the IOU, looked at it, and smiled, patting Carol''s head. "With this evidence, even in court, I''ll win. I still have faith in the law."


    Carol thought to himself, you believe in the law! Yeah, right.


    Ivan then produced two more documents and threw them in front of Carol. Carol looked puzzled at Ivan.


    "What are these, Big Ivan?"


    "One is a consent form for two girls to enter a private boarding school, the other is a custody agreement. Take them back and have your wife sign" Ivan said.


    Carol wasn''t stupid.


    He finally understood why Ivan had suddenly caused trouble for him, It must have been arranged by Lancer.


    At this moment he hated Lancer and hated that woman even more.


    If not for her, how could he have suffered such a beating today and faced death threats from the Russian mafia?


    "I want to see the agreement today. If I don''t get it, your body will be floating in the gutter tomorrow," Ivan said.


    A car stopped at Carol''s house. Carol got out, and Ivan said, "We''ll wait here for you. My patience is limited. You have half an hour at most, otherwise, you know the consequences."


    Carol, trembling, walked towards his house with the agreement in hand.


    He pushed open the door.


    His wife was doing needlework, and seeing Carol covered in dirt with bruises and blood on his face, she stood up with concern. "What happened to you, Carol? Why are you injured?"


    Carol thought most of these injuries were because of you. He was consumed by hatred, and without hesitation, he slapped the woman''s face hard.


    Smack!


    Mary''s face immediately swelled up, with blood at the corner of her mouth.


    "Carol, why did you hit me?"


    Mary cried out in pain.


    Carol glared at Mary viciously. "It''s all because of you, stupid woman. If it weren''t for you, would I have been beaten so badly by the Russians?"


    "Since I met you, I''ve had no good days. You''re a jinx."


    Carol took out the documents from his body and slapped them on the table. "Sign these things now; hurry up."


    Mary picked up the documents and read them.


    Consent form.


    Allow Gina and Samantha to enter the private boarding school for study.


    Turning to another document.


    It was the guardianship Change Agreement.


    Agree to transfer guardianship to Lancer.


    "Lancer! did Lancer trouble you?" Mary looked at Carol and asked.


    "If it wasn''t him, who else could it be? He got gangsters to threaten me. If you don''t sign, they''ll kill me. Hurry up and sign." Carol said angrily.


    Mary shook her head. "I won''t sign. If I sign, Gina and Samantha will no longer be mine."


    Carol was furious, grabbed Mary''s hair, and shouted in frustration, "If you don''t sign, I''ll be beaten to death by them, do you understand?"


    "But if I sign, I will lose my daughters. I want to talk to Lancer." Mary made a final struggle.


    "Do you think you still have a chance to find him now? The gangsters are waiting outside. If I don''t hand it over quickly, they''ll kill me right away!"


    The woman cried and signed the agreement.


    Carol quickly took the agreement and left. Ivan took the documents, looked at them, nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Carol and smiled, "This matter is over. Oh, by the way, do you need some medical expenses for your injuries?"


    Surviving this disaster was already considered good luck, he didn''t dare ask the Russian gang for medical expenses or anything else he just want this people to disappear from his life.


    Ivan and his group drove away.


    Carol returned home, the woman was still crying, having lost her children, feeling like her world had collapsed, she used to have a glimmer of hope for Carol but now all she felt was disappointment and hatred.


    If it weren''t for him, how could she have ended up like this?


    In the playground, the children were still playing.


    Lancer and Richard were there with them.


    At this moment, a tall man, about two meters tall, walked up to them. "Hey, Richard, the boss sent me to bring you something."


    Richard introduced him to Lancer. "Sir, this is Ivan, the boss of the Russian gang."


    Lancer was a little stunned, why is the boss of the Russian gang here?


    "Hello, Mr. Lancer. Boss Hardy asked me to bring these to you." Ivan said as he took out the two agreements from his pocket.


    Lancer took a look and was greatly surprised. "These are the enrollment consent and guardianship agreement, and Mary''s signature."


    Then Lancer remembered what Richard had said.


    If you want to get consent and guardianship, Hardy could arrange it for you. Lancer had some expectations, but he didn''t expect things to happen so quickly.


    "Thank you, Ivan." Lancer tightly held the agreements and expressed his gratitude.


    "Haha, you''re welcome. I''m just following the boss''s orders. Well, I''ll take my leave now, Mr. Lancer, Richard Goodbye." Ivan smiled and took his leave. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What followed went very smoothly.


    The next day, Gina and Samantha were sent to the boarding school. The two girls would receive adequate food, a good education, and, most importantly, a safe environment there.


    A few days later, Carol came out of the bar; it was already dark outside.


    He staggered home.


    Suddenly, a black sedan whizzed by, and Carol was thrown out with a bang. By the time people found him, he was already cold.


    The police determined it was a traffic accident.


    The car that caused the accident fled, and there was no way to trace it.


    In this era, there were no surveillance cameras.


    Of course. In some countries, there were few cameras even in later generations.


    As for suspects, although Carol had been beaten up by the Russian gang a few days ago, no one suspected them because many people felt this was not the Russian style of doing things.


    How would the Russians do it?


    A gunshot to the head or beating to death with an iron rod on the street, not using such discreet methods as causing a car accident, which the Russian gang considered unmanly,.


    Having a bad reputation had its benefits.

 Chapter 56 - 56 Looting The Polish Gang

    With the issues concerning his two daughters resolved, Lancer felt completely at ease. Inside the security company conference room, Hardy was chatting with Lancer.


    "Lancer, I intend to appoint you as the head of the security company, responsible for matters here," Hardy said.


    Lancer did not hesitate to accept.


    "Hardy, rest assured, I will do my best to manage the security company well."


    "Now, our main concern is dealing with the Spanish gang. Do you have any suggestions?" Hardy asked, taking a drag of his cigarette.


    "I plan to establish an ''Operations Research Office'' to gather all intelligence on the Spanish gang understand their businesses, armed forces, personnel, contacts, and other relevant information. By comparing this with our objectives, we can devise comprehensive operational plans."


    "We already have over twenty personnel in the security company. Their primary task will be gathering information. I remember one recruit has a background in communications and is proficient in phone surveillance."


    Lancer outlined his plan.


    Hardy listened attentively but had some reservations in his mind.


    Setting up an operations research office to tackle a gang like a military campaign how many gangs in this world could withstand such an approach, followed by a well planned and decisive strike!


    But Hardy liked the idea.


    "I agree with your proposal. I will await your updates," Hardy said with a smile.


    Just then, Henry entered the room and, upon seeing Hardy, immediately said, "Boss, I was trying to reach you and didn''t expect to find you here."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "We took care of those guys from the Polish gang. They''re broke and powerless now, but we found some things in their boss''s house that I think you should see."


    "What things?" Hardy''s interest was piqued.


    "Artworks and Oil Painting. They look pretty good, but we don''t know much about them. That''s why I thought you should take a look," Henry explained.


    "Let''s go check it out."


    Henry drove Hardy to the southern part of the city and stopped in front of a small two-story red brick building. It was unremarkable except for its few windows, all barred with thick iron grilles.


    Several cars were parked along the street, and a few men in suits stood nearby. They greeted Hardy respectfully as he got out of the car these were recent recruits.


    "This building was the private residence of the Polish gang''s boss, Novakovsky. After we took care of those guys, we searched the place and discovered a huge underground basement filled with Artworks" Henry explained.


    "Later, I asked around about it and found out that Novakovsky was a thief. The Polish gang also mainly engaged in the theft business, stealing bags, stealing cars, breaking into houses, and selling stolen goods.


    "Matthew and two others are inside. They found quite a treasure trove," he added as they entered.


    The entrance to the basement was discreet, hidden behind a shelf.


    A passage led straight downstairs.


    They had already managed to open the iron door a task that didn''t faze Henry and his team.


    Hardy walked in and was amazed by the scene.


    The underground space was approximately 100 square meters. Several shelves lined the walls, displaying a diverse array of items, candlesticks, plates, spoons, lamps, clocks, violins, bronze statues, bronze trays, and on the back wall, hung prints and oil paintings.


    Hardy examined some of the oil paintings but couldn''t decipher them. His knowledge of European art was limited, and he wondered if there were any masterpieces among them.


    Looking through the items, it was clear that Novakovsky had a penchant for collecting. These items were likely stolen from others and either sold off or kept here for his private collection.


    Surveying the shelves, Hardy estimated there were thirty to forty oil painting in total. "If they are all genuine old artwork, they''ll be worth ten to twenty million in a few decades," he mused.


    "How did so many European antiques and oil paintings end up in America?" Hardy wondered.


    He speculated that during World War II, many Jews had fled from Europe to America, and many Europeans from France and the UK brought along with them numerous art collections. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s possible that these houses were patronized by thieves from the Polish gang, who stole the money and brought whatever they thought was valuable to the Polish gang leader, who was also a collector himself to hide them all here.


    Unexpectedly, in the end, all these things belonged to me.


    "Boss, do you think these things are valuable?" Matthew asked.


    "I''m not an art appraiser," Hardy said, shaking his head.


    "What do we do with these things?" Henry asked.


    Hardy thought for a while, "Move all these Oil Painting to the security company, find an empty room in the office building, and put them there. Be careful when transporting them. Don''t bump them. Wrap them in newspapers and put them in a safe place in the box."


    "As for the other things, take them out to find an art collector to see how much they are worth, and try to sell them. We are short of money now."


    "Okay, boss, I''ll find someone to deal with them," Henry responded.


    European antiques didn''t appreciate much, but Oil Paintings were a different story. The potential for appreciation was staggering. An Oil painting by an unknown artist might sell for a few dollars during their lifetime, but decades later, it could be worth millions.


    Those Oil paintings were transported to the security company and stored there. They were safer than anywhere else. No thief would dare go to the security company and steal things in front of dozens of Marines.


    Two days later.


    Henry reported to Hardy.


    "Boss, all the oil paintings you want are in the security company. As for the rest, there is a person in the Austrian gang who resells underground antiques. Sean called that person over, and he was willing to offer $45,000 dollars. Everything is packed and taken away. What do you think?"


    They are all from the Austrian gang, and Hardy knew that the other party did not dare risk his life to cheat him.


    "Give it to him."


    After killing a small Polish gang, he got a piece of land, dozens of oil paintings, and more than $40,000.


    He was already very satisfied with the result.

 Chapter 57 - 57 Second Boss!

    Bill was about to be discharged from the hospital.


    After staying in the hospital for three months, he finally recovered. Hardy came with Sean and Reid to pick him up. When Bill saw Hardy''s car, his eyes lit up, and he circled around the car several times.


    "Pacard, Hardy, you''re driving such a nice car," Bill exclaimed.


    Hardy smiled and patted Bill on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, you''ll be driving this kind of car too in the future. Get in, I''ll take you somewhere."


    They arrived at an office building.


    There were still armed security guards in the lobby.


    "What place is this, Hardy?" Bill asked cautiously.


    "HD Security Company," Hardy replied.


    Bill was slightly surprised. "HD Security? You started a security company?"


    "Yes, it''s all veterans here, many of them Marines. We''ve recruited over twenty people now."


    "Come, let me introduce you to the manager here. Do you remember Major James Lancer?" Hardy asked.


    "He''s the manager here now."


    Major Lancer, dressed smartly in a suit, had replaced his crude wooden leg with a new prosthetic. Now, if you didn''t know, you couldn''t tell he was a disabled person with a prosthetic leg.


    "Congratulations on getting out of the hospital, Bill," Lancer said, embracing Bill.


    "Major Lancer, I didn''t expect to see you here," Bill said happily.


    Lancer shrugged. "Neither did I, but it feels right to be here, even if a bit late."


    He glanced at Hardy.


    The three sat down and chatted.


    After some casual conversation, Lancer said to Hardy, "I have some recent intelligence from the Spanish gang to report to you. They have a new strategist named Charles Simon, of Hungarian descent, previously involved in managing finances and loan sharking for Dani."


    "We''ve found that the Spanish gang is raising money. Dani is arranging mortgage loans, using his own invested stocks and securities as collateral, and even mortgaging his own house to the bank."


    "The price of coke powder has increased significantly on the market, mainly due to reduced shipments from the Spanish gang. After you seized their goods last time, they ran out of stock, leading to this phenomenon. The telegrams have been frequent, with three sent in five days and received twice, but I don''t know the specifics."


    Listening to this information, Hardy silently calculated.


    The Spanish gang''s primary business is coke powder. The impact of their last heist on the gang was substantial. Now, Dani is scrambling for money, frequently in contact with Colombians, presumably preparing for a new shipment.


    With bank mortgaged loans, the money is all legal. Just now, hearing this information, Hardy considered making another move to make some easy money. Bringing cash or checks would simplify matters and avoid money laundering.


    "Lancer, keep an eye on this. The Spanish gang is bound to make a big move, and maybe we can find an opportunity," Hardy said.


    "Alright, I''ll keep you updated if anything comes up." Lancer nodded.


    Bill, listening to Hardy and Lancer''s conversation, was shocked. He had only been in the hospital for three months, and Hardy had already expanded to this extent.


    He had robbed the Spanish gang twice before. Was he planning another robbery?


    Leaving the security company, the group returned to Bill''s home, It had been cleaned thoroughly by someone.


    Bill looked at Hardy, feeling sentimental. "Hardy, I''ve been in the hospital for three months, and I feel completely left behind."


    "You have developed so quickly," Bill remarked.


    Hardy poured two glasses of wine and handed one to Bill. "You spent three months in the hospital, and you managed to charm three girls there. If I hadn''t asked the doctors, you probably wouldn''t want to leave."


    Bill took a sip of wine, looking proud.


    "I can''t help it. Being handsome and so charming is a gift from god. By the way, from Lancer''s words just now, are you monitoring the Spanish gang? What are you planning?" Bill asked. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want to take over the Spanish gang," Hardy said bluntly.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Bill was taken aback.


    He looked at his old friend in surprise.


    He had thought Hardy was just planning another robbery of the Spanish gang, but his ambition was much bigger, wanting to swallow the third largest gang in Los Angeles.


    "Do you think that''s possible?" Bill''s tone was incredulous.


    "I used to have some doubts, but now it seems quite feasible," Hardy said confidently.


    Before setting up the Operations Research Office, Hardy wasn''t entirely sure, but now that Lancer was applying war strategies against a gang, he felt the difficulty had decreased significantly.


    Height determines vision.


    When you look at a problem from a higher perspective, you will find that it is not as difficult as you thought.


    "What about after you take over the Spanish Gang?" Bill inquired.


    "Do you know Mr. Siegel, the real boss of the Austrian gang?" Hardy asked.


    "Of course, I know him."


    "I met him some time ago, and he appreciates me. He promised that if I can take over the Spanish gang, he''ll allow me to establish my own gang."


    Bill''s eyes widened.


    Establishing a gang was a massive temptation for a gangster.


    Bill excitedly gulped down a large mouthful of wine. "Hardy, I knew I could trust you. Boss, you''ll have to give me a good position too in the future."


    Hardy smiled.


    "I''ve already decided on your position, Second Boss. Starting tomorrow, you''ll be fully involved in dealing with the Spanish gang," Hardy declared.


    "Second Boss!" Bill trembled with excitement.


    He hugged Hardy and shouted loudly, "Boss Hardy, I''m willing to give everything for you. If you need anything at night, just beckon, and I''ll crawl into your bed."


    "Get lost! I like women."


    "Hahaha!" Bill was actually quite capable.


    Quick witted, adept at handling people and matters, firm when necessary but not greedy, his only flaw being his fondness for women.


    Hardy believed this flaw was typical for most men.


    As long as it didn''t interfere with business, it''s fine.


    Most importantly, Bill was his best friend and his brother. They had been together in the military, and he had brought Hardy into the gang, making him the most suitable for the position in Hardy''s eyes.


    So, in Hardy''s mind, Bill was the perfect choice for Second Boss.


    The next day, Hardy brought Bill to the security company, and later gathered the core members to his home, and publicly announced his decisions.


    This was a decision he had carefully considered over the past few days.


    Now that Bill was out of the hospital, the timing was perfect.


    Hardy appointed Bill as Second Boss, with Sean and Reid continuing to follow him, forming an action team.


    No one here objected to this appointment; after all, Bill had been around longer than most, having only been injured a few chapters ago.


    Lancer was the director of the security company and the operations consultant.


    Richard was the director of the security company''s sniper team, Henry was the director of the intelligence team, Neil was the director of the security company''s demolition team, and Matthew, Leo, and Chris were the directors of the combat team, each with their own subordinates.


    As for positions like strategist, economic advisor, and legal advisor, these were temporarily vacant, awaiting suitable candidates.


    Although they had recruited over twenty people, Hardy felt they still needed more manpower. So he issued another order.


    Continue recruiting more veteran!

 Chapter 58 - 58 Cowboy Whistle Music

    On this day, Ava told Hardy that the song was finally recorded.


    Hardy brought Ava to the film company''s music department, where several arrangers were present, including director Nolan.


    The phonograph turned, and the speakers emitted wonderful music.


    "Do you plan... my love."


    The beautiful singing filled the studio, and everyone was captivated. Ava tightly held Hardy''s arm, unsure if Hardy would ultimately like the final version.


    As the song concluded, everyone in the room spontaneously applauded.


    "Fantastic, Ava! This is the most wonderful song I''ve ever heard. I believe this song will surely sweep across the whole of America, even Europe," praised Hardy.


    Ava immediately jumped up with joy.


    Ava''s voice wasn''t overly sweet like Sarah Brightman''s, it was deeper. Nonetheless, Hardy felt that Ava''s rendition of Scarborough Fair was as good as anyone else''s.


    The head of the music department, Jason, spoke up.


    "This song is simply too delightful. Every time I hear it, I am deeply intoxicated. After the record was made last night, I don''t know how many times I played it in a loop. I fell asleep to the song, and my dreams were sweet."


    "In fact, when I was arranging the accompaniment, I felt overwhelmed by emotions and often forgot about the arrangement."


    "I love this song too much. I''m sure this song will become a classic among classics."


    Hardy then confessed, "Actually, when I composed this song originally, it was mainly for promotional purposes."


    "Our budget is limited, so I came up with an idea: have Ava sing a song, take it to the radio, and promote it as the theme song of a movie. Once people love this song, they''ll naturally be curious about the movie. When our movie is released, it will definitely attract a batch of viewers," said Hardy.


    Upon hearing this, director Nolan immediately realized it was indeed a good idea.


    Using a song to pique curiosity and attract viewers, assistant Hardy''s promotional method was brilliant.


    Hardy continued, "I also know that this song doesn''t quite match the overall style of the movie. My initial thought was to have a scene in the movie where Marissa is locked in a cage, give her a close up, and let her sing a brief portion of this song softly, ending it with subtitles."


    "I think it will work perfectly. Let''s go with that. Now, we''re just missing a true theme song. Benson, any ideas yet?" Nolan looked at the music department''s head, Benson, and asked.


    Benson shrugged.


    "We''ve thought of a few, but you weren''t satisfied with any of them. Good tunes aren''t easy to come by. Anyway, the filming hasn''t started yet, so we can wait until after filming to compose."


    "And will you be able to produce a song I''m satisfied with after filming?" Nolan frowned.


    "Uh..."


    Benson couldn''t guarantee.


    Looking at these two, Hardy thought of the theme song in the film The Big Spender. When watching the movie, he particularly liked the whistling tune. Every time he heard the whistle, he immediately envisioned the Western atmosphere.


    In the past, Hardy had deliberately learned that whistle part, but he only learned the beginning portion. Of course, the beginning part was also the most classic part of the whole song.


    "Benson, I have an idea. Can you see if this tune fits?" Hardy asked.


    "Oh, assistant Hardy has a new tune?" Benson asked incredulously.


    "It''s just a short section. Give it a listen."


    Then Hardy began whistling.


    The entire song was about three minutes long, but Hardy only whistled for one minute before stopping. That was about all he could do; he would let the arrangers fill in the rest.


    "Does it feel okay?" Hardy asked the arrangers.


    "Your tune has a great feel to it. It truly evokes a sense of vastness and desolation," said Benson, somewhat surprised.


    "Do you think it would be even better with a guitar?" Hardy suggested.


    "I think an electric guitar would be better."


    A few arrangers began discussing without regard for the others.


    Director Nolan looked at Hardy with admiration. "Assistant Hardy, I must say you''re one of the most talented people I''ve ever met. That whistling just now gave me a lot of inspiration. There are areas in the movie that can be improved."


    "Nolan, how is the preparation going for the crew?" Hardy asked.


    "It''s almost ready. The crew and equipment are ready to go. We''ve found our male lead, and the female lead is also here. The filming location is secured too. It''s a filming base in New Mexico owned by MGM. I plan to depart next week," Nolan replied.


    "How long do you anticipate the filming will take?" Hardy inquired.


    Nolan thought for a moment.


    "If everything goes smoothly, filming will take about three months. After that, there''s post production, which will probably take two months. Hopefully, the movie will be ready for release in about six months," Nolan explained.


    That was under ideal circumstances.


    Meanwhile, Benson and the other arrangers were still discussing Hardy''s whistling music. Finally, Nolan joined in too. Nolan was a versatile director, much like a conductor. He might not excel at playing any particular instrument, but he knew a bit about everything.


    Hardy took a few vinyl records, he planned to take them back to the radio station and start building popularity from now.


    Previously, at Siegel''s party, Hardy had met several big shots in Hollywood''s entertainment circle. In addition to the bosses of MGM and Warner, there was also the head of Columbia Radio in Los Angeles.


    They would be perfect contacts.


    Hardy took Ava home.


    Ava went to take a bath.


    Hardy put the record on the turntable in the room. Once again, Ava''s singing filled the room. This song was truly enjoyable, so much so that it was never tiresome to listen to.


    No wonder this song became a world famous melody and was acclaimed as one of the most beautiful classic English songs ever.


    The bathroom door was gently pushed open.


    Wrapped in a towel, a woman revealed her slender, beautiful legs, barefoot on the wooden floor. Because she had just showered, a trail of wet footprints remained on the floor.


    Approaching the sofa, Ava knelt beside Hardy, her delicate face resting on his thigh, humming along with the song from the record.


    Hardy stroked the woman''s hair, savoring the solo.


    "Jon, I''ll be filming next week and probably won''t see you for three months," Ava said somewhat reluctantly.


    "No worries, remember I''m a film producer. I''ll come to New Mexico when I have the time," Hardy reassured her.


    As one song ended, both of them hadn''t had enough,


    so they let the record player continue to loop.


    It was a beautiful night, and they listened to it over a dozen times.


    S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 59 - 59 Scarborough Fair

    On the sofa, Hardy and Ava cuddled together, chatting.


    Ava felt very satisfied at this moment.


    "Jon, do you know, my dream has always been to be an actress and a singer. Now I''ve achieved both, and I feel very happy."


    "By the way, do you have any dreams?" Ava rested her chin on Hardy''s chest, her big eyes blinking at him.


    "My dreams?"


    Hardy murmured.


    Of course, he had dreams. In his previous life, his family was poor when he was a child, so he grew up wanting to earn more money. After graduating from university, he went into business and achieved some success. Later, he invested abroad, but was unexpectedly killed by some competitors. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have crossed over.


    Hardy thought to himself "My current dream is just to earn a lot of money, And to seek revenge!"


    But based on their age from his previous life, those guys probably haven''t been born yet. Moreover, this world and the world of his previous life are completely different planes, he probably won''t ever see them in this lifetime.


    "Yes, what''s your dream?" Ava curiously asked.


    Hardy hesitated for a moment, his expression very solemn as he said, "My dream is world peace, a world full of love, where doves of peace soar in the sky holding olive branches, spreading the radiance of love across the earth."


    Ava looked at Hardy with a bewildered expression.


    She couldn''t believe him, a gangster wants peace.


    Hardy didn''t care whether Ava believed him or not. Holding her face in his hands, he said, "It just so happens you have two days to go and take a set of artistic photos." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "With clothes or without clothes?"


    Smack.


    Hardy slapped the lower back of the woman hard, making a crisp sound.


    "Of course, you have to wear clothes."


    The "The Wild Bunch" crew completed preparations and set off for New Mexico. Before leaving, Ava told Hardy to visit her.


    After Ava left, Hardy took the record and found Pele, the person in charge of the Columbia Broadcasting Company in Los Angeles, asking the radio station to help play Ava''s song.


    It was a small matter, Pele easily agreed.


    In the radio broadcasting studio, the host picked up the record and looked at it. There was a note attached, a new movie insert song sent by the Noah Film Company.


    This kind of promotion was very common.


    The host didn''t pay much attention.


    This was an evening chat show; the two male hosts, Paul and Finkl, kept joking and entertaining, somewhat like a later talk show, considered the golden time slot of the radio station.


    The two of them were a bit tired. Paul spoke into the microphone, "Let''s relax with a song. This is a new song by ''Ava Gardner'', a newcomer, and the song title is ''Scarborough Fair'' it is an insert song from a movie."


    The indoor microphone was turned off, and the host''s voice could no longer be heard by the audience. Paul turned to his companion Finkl and said, "A new singer with an unheard of name, I haven''t heard any good song from any new singer lately, this song better be good ."


    "There are many songs like this every year. Let''s not bother with it, let''s just have a coffee break."


    The music played, Ava''s beautiful voice rang out.


    Paul''s hand holding the coffee froze, the melody was melancholic and melodious, touching deep within.


    This feeling was so wonderful.


    Finkl beside him was similarly attracted by the song.


    Three minutes later, as the song ended, they hadn''t even touched their coffee.


    The song finished.


    Paul eagerly ran to the microphone, his voice slightly excited as he said


    "Listener friends, I don''t know how you feel after listening to this song. I was really shocked just now. I dare say this is the most beautiful song I have ever heard this year."


    "This is really a rare good song. Let me introduce this song again. The name of the song is ''Scarborough Fair'', and the new singer is ''Ava Gardner'', who should be I''m a newcomer, this song is from a scene in the movie."


    "Oh, it seems like there''s only so much information. It''s so irresponsible that I didn''t even write the name of the movie. But this song is really beautiful. I was really moved by it just now. I, I dare say this song will definitely become a classic, this singer named Ava Gardner has such a good voice, I like her voice very much."


    Paul praised the song without hesitation. .


    Not only because it''s his job to help with the advertisement, but because he really liked it.


    Just then, the producer''s voice came through the host''s headphones. "We''ve received several calls asking to replay the song; they really loved it."


    To be honest, Paul and the others hadn''t had enough.


    Paul immediately spoke into the microphone, "Just now, the station has received several calls from listeners, and even now, more people are calling in, asking for a replay of this song. In response to audience requests, we will play ''Scarborough Fair'' again."


    The song''s voice flowed through the radio, reaching Los Angeles and even thousands of households in California, attracting countless people.


    People liked to turn on the radio while driving, and the song drifted out from car radios, lingering on the city streets.


    After the second play, Even more people called in to the station.


    Many expressed that they still hadn''t had enough and hoped for another replay.


    Ava''s song became popular, countless people remembered Ava Gardner''s name and the song ''Scarborough Fair''.


    Of course, many people were curious about the movie it was from, and quite a few had decided to go see it when it premiered.


    Just for this song.


    The next day, the station continued to receive many calls requesting a replay of the song; because of this song, the station''s ratings increased by 5%.


    CBS executive Pele received a report from his subordinates, hearing that the station''s ratings had increased significantly because of this song, which surprised him.


    He had only intended to do a small favor for a friend, he hadn''t expected this song to cause such a sensation, significantly boosting the station''s ratings.


    He thought for a moment,


    Then he hurriedly ordered his secretary to copy a record and send it by plane that day to CBS headquarters in New York, where they would play it there, as the Los Angeles station only covered the West Coast.


    Not even two days later, the song became a hit on the East Coast as well.


    Many newspapers reported on the song, praising its enchanting melody and the singer''s perfect performance. At this moment, Ava still didn''t know she had become a popular singer; countless people wanted to know more about her, but there was no channel.


    Hardy felt that the publicity effect these days was good, so he decided to release the second move, completely making Ava famous.


    Two days later, The Los Angeles Times and The New York Times simultaneously published a news piece.


    The news content is very peculiar. It starts with the simplified lyrics of a song.


    "Are you going to Scarborough Fair?


    Below the score is a synopsis of the song. following the music, there was a brief introduction to the song.


    "This song is adapted from an ancient English folk song. The songwriter was moved by this old song and made changes to create this song, which expresses a soldier''s longing for his lover on the front lines, asking people going to Scarborough town to convey his greetings to his beloved girl."


    The report ended with a large, colorful photo showing a beautiful woman in a dress, smiling charmingly.


    Many people saw Ava''s photo and couldn''t help but praise her beauty.


    Ava became a sensation.


    Countless people remembered her name and appearance.


    Not long after, this song spread overseas.


    Especially in Europe, and even more so in England,


    Where it was particularly popular. This song was adapted from an English folk song, making it feel even more popular among the British.

 Chapter 60 - 60 Take Down The Spanish Gang Part 1

    The Spanish Gang.


    Dani sat in his boss chair, with a cigar in his mouth, eyes slightly closed, and the record player was playing "Scarborough Fair."


    Upon first hearing this song, Dani was astonished and loved it immensely. He privately recorded a copy of the record by leveraging his connections at the radio station.


    "Knock knock!"


    The office door was knocked on.


    Dani furrowed his brow slightly.


    He hated being disturbed at these times.


    "Come in." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The office door opened, and a man in his forties walked in, relatively slender, with a somewhat elongated face, wearing glasses, looking more like a schoolteacher.


    This man was Charles Simon, the new strategist of the Spanish Gang.


    Before Simon could speak, Dani waved him off, gesturing for him to sit and listen to the song before continuing.


    Simon obediently sat on the sofa, waiting respectfully.


    Two minutes later, when the song ended, Dani turned to Simon. In truth, Dani was not satisfied with this new strategist (gang advisor), Simon. Whether in managing business affairs or communicating with others, Simon was far inferior to Bernstein.


    Previously, Bernstein was his right hand man, but now Simon was merely capable of running errands. While he could follow orders, he lacked the ability to handle broader strategies.


    There was no choice Bernstein was dead.


    After searching among his men, Simon was the only viable option left, so Dani had no choice but to elevate him.


    "Simon, how did the loan matter go?" Dani asked.


    Simon immediately stood up respectfully and reported, "Boss, the loan matter has been settled. Here''s the check."


    Saying this, he placed a cash check on the table with both hands $300,000.


    This was painstakingly amassed through mortgaging stocks, investment bonds, real estate, almost emptying his savings to borrow this much money from the bank.


    But as long as this venture succeeded, Dani believed he would quickly recover this sum.


    "Simon, contact Colombia again and inform them that we''re ready here. Let us know when General Gustavo can meet us" Dani instructed.


    "Yes, boss. I''ll contact them right away," Simon quickly rushed out.


    After the last failed drug deal, a massive loss was incurred: $300,000 in cash was stolen, the goods were lost, strategist Bernstein was killed, and General Gustavo''s trusted aide was also killed.


    This event offended the General greatly and the investigations yielded no clues.


    Explaining the situation clearly was one thing, deepening friendships and Continuing with procurement was another.


    .After the coke powder supplies was caught off the prices have almost doubled.


    Simon returned hours later.


    "Boss, everything is ready," Simon said.


    Dani pondered.


    "Simon, book my flight for the day after tomorrow."


    Dani planned to arrive two days early, waiting in Bogota for the general to return, showing more sincerity.


    "Boss, should I arrange a few guards, or is one enough?" Simon asked.


    "Just one will do, bringing more won''t make a difference."


    General Gustavo held significant power in Colombia, ranking third in the military, commanding 10,000 personal. Even if they wanted to harm him, it would be futile.


    "I understand, boss."


    Simon looked at Danny, then continued, "Boss, there''s something I need to report. Cranston and Beekman haven''t settled their accounts this month. I asked around, and many haven''t seen them in a while."


    Cranston was involved in the investigation of the casino robbery, he suspected Hardy and his group. Later, he joined up with his friend Beekman, directly raiding Hardy''s headquarters, only to be killed by Henry and others.


    Dani vaguely remembered assigning him to investigate someone from the Austrian gang, and shortly after, the drug robbery occurred. Dani had almost forgotten about it until Simon mentioned it.


    Dani focused on the big picture and external affairs, such as dealings with politicians and officials, leaving gang internal affairs to Bernstein.


    Now, internal matters were in disarray.


    Losing over a dozen members went unnoticed.


    If not for Simon''s new role, asking each department to account for themselves, the disappearance of Cranston and Beekman would''ve gone unnoticed.


    Dani furrowed his brow, In two days he would be heading to Colombia, which was currently the most critical matter.


    Before leaving, he had many other things to attend to.


    There was simply no time to focus on anything else.


    "Simon, investigate and find out what happened to Cranston and Beekman. Report back when you have results," Dani said.


    "I understand, boss."


    The next day, Simon arranged for Dani''s travel preparations and booked two tickets to Bogota, Colombia.


    Hardy was tinkering with guns in the armory.


    Since the security company arranged for firearm permits, Hardy had been avidly stocking the underground armory with various weapons.


    Pistols, submachine guns, sniper rifles, shotguns, even heavy machine guns all the famous guns from World War II were there.


    In addition to these, there were various grenades, explosives, and other lethal weapons.


    They formed a reinforced camp that was more than sufficient for their needs.


    Most of these weapons were bought from Old Mike. This was a huge order. Old Mike gave Hardy and the others a very favorable price, and they paid in installments.


    Hardy was short on funds.


    The few tens of thousands of dollars in his possession were barely enough to support over forty subordinates.


    After this period of expansion, the security company''s personnel had reached 45.


    Hardy felt this was sufficient, he stopped recruiting new members and instead focused on internal training, aiming to quickly establish internal cohesion after grouping.


    Just then, someone arrived at the armory, respectfully addressing Hardy, "Boss, Supervisor Lancer requests your presence in the study. He has an important report."


    Hardy set down his gun and went to the study.


    Lancer closed the door and informed Hardy, "Just received intel, Spanish Gang has arranged travel procedures and tickets for Dani to Colombia. The flight is the day after tomorrow at 10 o''clock, arriving at Bogota airport at 9 o''clock in the evening."


    "There''s only one escort accompanying."


    "The day before yesterday, we received information that Dani''s loan was about to come through a total of $300,000 in cash."


    "Yesterday, we received further information that the Spanish Gang contacted Colombia again. The content is unknown, but it''s likely regarding scheduling a meeting."


    "Today, Dani booked the flight. He will leave the day after tomorrow."


    "All the pieces are in place."


    This information laid out the entirety of Dani''s upcoming actions in Hardy''s mind.


    Now it was up to Hardy to decide his next move.


    A smile crept onto Hardy''s face as he looked at Lancer and said, "Lancer, our opportunity has finally arrived."


    "Are you ready to act?"


    "Yes!"


    Hardy called for Henry and Matthew, "I have a very important mission for you both. Tomorrow, you''ll take a plane to Bogota, Colombia. I''ve already arranged for the tickets."


    Henry and Matthew nodded, they had no idea what they were about to do but accepted the mission without hesitation.


    Hardy then shared all the collected information with them, concluding, "Dani is heading to Colombia with $300,000 in cash."


    "Boss, how do you want us to proceed?" Henry asked.


    "You''ll arrive in Colombia a day early. See if there''s an opportunity to take out Dani and his bodyguard quietly. It would be best if they disappeared without a trace and bring back that check."


    "If discreet isn''t possible, then openly take them out on the streets."

 Chapter 61 - 61 assault

    The best outcome would naturally be getting that $300,000 cash check. That''s a lot of money, and Hardy is naturally greedy for such a huge sum.


    Dani''s disappearance without a trace would be most advantageous for him.


    If that''s not achievable, then the next best option is also good.


    Taking down Dani on the street, whether in a street conflict or Colombian retaliation, and pushing the blame onto the Colombians, regardless, the accusation won''t come back to Hardy.


    It''s just a shame about that money.


    The next day, Henry and Matthew boarded a plane bound for Colombia, first stopping in Houston for an hour, refueling, then taking off again. After a grueling flight of over ten hours, they finally arrived in Bogota.


    It was well past 10 o''clock at night by then.


    The two didn''t rest, hailed a taxi, handed the driver $5, and said, "Take us to the liveliest nightclub, the wilder the better."


    "No problem." The driver smiled, Kissing the money then pocketing it.


    Bogota is the capital of Colombia and is relatively bustling. It was 1946, and Colombia''s political landscape was relatively stable and the economy was doing well. During WWII, they declared war on Germany and Japan, gaining some international political capital.


    Later, Colombia became chaotic, all thanks to the United States. The United States viewed the entire Americas as its backyard, not allowing any country to develop. Mexico, Colombia, Venezuela, Argentina, Cuba...


    These countries were repeatedly taken advantage of by the Americans, who absorbed all the nutrients for themselves.


    Forget mentioned Canada? Canada is just America''s ranch.


    But looking at it from a different perspective, these countries were actually lucky. Unlike the British and the French, the U.S. didn''t have a colonial mentality. They didn''t opt to colonize these countries or enslave their people, but instead chose to ruin them economically, which from Hardy''s perspective, was a much softer approach.


    You have to understand that the U.S., post-World War II, had immeasurable power. All of the South American countries combined wouldn''t stand a chance. The U.S. had more than 300,000 jet fighters, 89 aircraft carriers, and over 10 million veterans who had experienced the brutality of World War II. Yet, despite all these advantages, the U.S.


    still chose to dismantle its warships and let those jet fighters rust. While the U.S. approach to taking the resources of these countries may seem unfair to them, it was definitely magnanimous for that time, especially considering that the French and the British were still holding onto their colonies until 1962.


    The taxi stopped in front of a two-story building, neon lights flashing. The driver, in somewhat broken English, said, "This nightclub is owned by you Americans. Inside, you''ll find everything you need: beautiful women, leaves, powder, play as wild as you want."


    Henry and Matthew walked into the nightclub and found that the decoration here was no worse than that in the United States, the music was exciting and the lights were dazzling, and the smell of leaves and coke powder in the air was stronger than that of nightclubs in Los Angeles. there were more Caucasians and Europeans than native South Americans.


    As for the South Americans in the nightclub they were mostly women.


    Henry and Matthew were barely inside when Colombian beauties approached them. They exchanged glances, smiled, and put their arms around the women, chatting happily.


    After a drink, Henry said to the woman in his arms, "You must know who''s selling the coke powder here. Can you get them for me?"


    The woman smirked, raising an eyebrow. "No problem."


    With a seductive sway, she went to fetch someone, returning shortly with a young South American thug in his twenties.


    The young man looked at Henry and Matthew, smiling. "Looking for leaves or powder?"


    "Both. Leaves here, powder later at the hotel," Henry said, pulling out a wad of cash from his pocket, about five or six hundred dollars.


    The young man''s eyes gleamed and said with a smiled "No problem, I have them all here, they are the best quality you can find."


    Colombia, being the origin of these substances, meant prices were much cheaper than in the U.S. Many people come to Colombia for vacation every year to enjoy these substances and return.


    To people like Henry and Matthew, they were seasoned. To them, these customers were high quality, they wouldn''t leave until they''d spent all their money.


    After the transaction was completed,


    Henry and Matthew chatted with the women, smoking rolled cigarettes and drinking for over half an hour, they were starting to feel tipsy.


    "It''s about time to head back to the hotel," Matthew said.


    Henry nodded, standing up. Just then, the two women held onto them. "Not taking us back?"


    Henry looked at the two women, smiling. "Feeling tired today. Maybe another day. If we run into you again here, we''ll take you back."


    The beauty opened her hand and found two 10 dollar bills and two small white bags. The beauty knew that this was their tip tonight.


    Giving money and the powder, these two guests were indeed generous.


    "Thank you."


    The women swiftly took the money from Henry''s palm, kissing them goodbye on their faces.


    As Henry and Matthew left the nightclub, they staggered a bit, the alcohol and leaves had taken effect.


    They''d just stepped outside when a taxi pulled up.


    The two got in, Henry slurring, "Take us to the hotel."


    "Which hotel?" the driver asked.


    "Any good one will do, we''ve got money," Matthew said nonchalantly.


    "Okay, gentlemen."


    The driver drove off.


    Within minutes, Henry and Matthew were dozing off in the backseat, mumbling unconsciously.


    The driver glanced at them through the rear view mirror, a barely perceptible smile on his face.


    The taxi quickly left the main downtown area, entering a desolate side road lined with deep ditches full of tall vines and grass.


    Three figures appeared ahead, one of whom was unmistakably the drug dealer from the nightclub. The taxi stopped, and the driver got out, nodding to the three. "Out like logs, just like dead dogs."


    "One of them has a few hundred bucks, the other probably have more," the boss said grimly.


    The boss gestured to drag Henry and Matthew out. They groggily opened their eyes.


    "What do you want?" Henry asked, perplexed.


    "Kid, empty your pockets, or I''ll shoot you," the boss said darkly.


    Henry glanced at Matthew.


    Whoosh!


    Both moved simultaneously.


    Their eyes, once hazy, were now sharp and clear. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Henry grabbed the boss''s gun; before he could react, Henry flipped his wrist, and the gun was in his hand.


    Another thug moved to intervene, and Matthew delivered a swift kick to his groin.


    The thug collapsed, clutching his crotch in pain.


    Seeing this, the drug dealer reached for something, but before his hand emerged, Henry''s gun was aimed at him.


    "Bang!"


    The drug dealer fell, with Henry swiftly turning the gun on the others.


    "Bang bang!"


    The other two thugs were also taken out.


    Next, the gun was pointed at the taxi driver.


    "Don''t kill me! I''m just a driver, they forced me," he pleaded.


    "Bang!"


    The taxi driver was shot in the head.


    Watching the bodies fall, Henry smirked. "I don''t care what you are, bringing us here deserves punishment."


    Tonight, he and Matthew went to the bar to lure them out, intentionally flaunting their wealth to draw these people out. They searched the bodies without haste.


    From the drug dealer, they found another gun.


    Wallets, ID cards, a few bills, cigarettes, lighters, and miscellaneous items, they kept what was useful.


    As for the bodies...


    They kicked them into the ditch.


    The roadside ditch was about three to four meters deep, filled with dense vines and grass. The bodies disappeared instantly, unless someone specifically searched, they''d never find these four bodies.


    Henry and Matthew returned to the taxi.


    Henry patted the taxi and laughed. "Now we''ve got weapons and a car."


    The two chuckled and got in the car and drove off.

 Chapter 62 - 62 The Assassination at Bogota Airport

    In the city center of Bogota, they found an ordinary hotel to stay in. It wasn''t because they couldn''t afford a luxury hotel, rather, this type of hotel didn''t require identification upon check in and wouldn''t leave any trace.


    The next day,


    The two of them got up and hailed a taxi on the street.


    They bought some tools at a hardware store.


    Then they arrived at Bogota Airport. The car was parked in the parking lot, and they carefully surveyed the area inside the airport.


    According to their intelligence,


    Dani would be on tonight''s flight. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They also knew the flight number.


    It wouldn''t be difficult for Henry and Matthew to kill Dani, but to silently eliminate him as instructed by Boss Hardy and obtain the check, that would be challenging.


    They didn''t know if the Colombians would come to pick him up, how many would come, or which hotel he would stay at. Therefore, they could only play it by ear for now.


    Dani was sitting on the plane.


    He was somewhat overweight, and the conditions of airplanes back then were a bit harsh. During the flight, the plane encountered strong turbulence, causing Dani to feel nauseous.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t the only one throwing up.


    Nausea combined with fatigue made Dani feel a headache. He took out painkillers and swallowed two tablets, then managed to get some relief after sleeping for half an hour.


    Damn it,


    If it weren''t for helping the gang''s business, I wouldn''t endure this suffering.


    Thinking about the gang,


    He thought of several other gangs in Los Angeles. Because of his instigation some time ago, the Austrian gang and the Irish had been in turmoil for a while.


    Both suffered considerable losses.


    The Austrian gang''s casino was robbed, several bars and nightclubs were attacked, and smuggled liquor was seized by customs.


    The Irish dog track was poisoned and closed, their business was attacked, and a few leaders were taken out by the Austrians .


    The two gangs were already on the brink of conflict.


    He just watched from the sidelines.


    Reaping the benefits.


    At that time, Dani had thought about letting the two gangs exhaust themselves in battle while he secretly developed in the background. When he had accumulated enough strength, he would then confront the largest gang in Los Angeles.


    But for some reason, during this period, his own gang had been repeatedly attacked. Casinos were robbed, drug deals were interrupted, causing him enormous losses.


    Especially the cocaine business with Colombia, which was his most important business. Even though he was also a victim, he had to raise funds to come to Colombia to find General Gustavo, hoping to continue their cooperation.


    Damn it, after all this trouble, Dani found that the Austrian gang and the Irish were still strong, while his Spanish gang suffered the most losses.


    Could it be that the Austrian gang was secretly plotting against him? Or was it the Irish?


    Although he had temporarily allied with the Irish, who could trust alliances in gangs business?


    His intention weren''t pure to began with and it didn''t take a genius to figure out his true intentions. It''s normal for them to secretly target him and weaken his gang.


    This time he brought cash checks to find General Gustavo. He was very confident about this transaction. Once he got this batch of goods back, at the current market price, he could quickly cover the funding gap.


    He believed that with sufficient funds,


    Business would soon return to normal.


    By then, he would have the strength to deal with the other two gangs again. During this time, the Irish and the Austrians seemed to be cooling down, which he couldn''t accept.


    At 9:50 in the evening.


    The plane finally landed.


    Dani found it difficult to get up. The bodyguard helped him off the plane. Beforehand, he had telegraphically contacted General Gustavo, informing him of his arrival time. However, there was no response, meaning Gustavo had no intention of sending someone to meet him.


    He knew this was Gustavo''s way of asserting dominance.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Dani was a flexible and adaptable guy, knowing that Gustavo agreed to meet him was enough.


    The bodyguard supported Dani and walked outside. Dani saw a restroom ahead and said to the bodyguard, "I''m going to the restroom. Wait for me here."


    "Okay, boss."


    The bodyguard stayed outside the restroom to keep watch over the luggage.


    At that moment, two white youths entered the restroom, each carrying a travel bag. The bodyguard instinctively glanced at them but assumed they were just passengers who had disembarked from the plane and didn''t pay much attention.


    Inside the restroom.


    Dani finished attending to his personal hygiene and was washing his hands when the two white youths entered. Dani glanced at them in the mirror but continued washing his hands without much thought.


    But in the instant he lowered his head, a rope tightened fiercely around his neck, and Dani''s eyes widened instantly.


    He tried to shout, but the person beside him covered his mouth tightly.


    "Mmm!"


    Dani could only emit a weak sound.


    Unable to breathe, he subconsciously tried to grab the rope, but it was already deeply embedded in his neck and unreachable.


    Suffocation set in. Dani felt death closing in on him.


    He struggled desperately. His legs kicked involuntarily.


    After two to three minutes,


    Dani completely lost consciousness.


    Matthew released the rope, and Henry felt Dani''s neck for a pulse. It was no longer beating.


    "Matthew, go call Dani''s bodyguard in."


    Matthew stepped out.


    Dani''s bodyguard was standing by the luggage. When Matthew saw him, he said urgently, "There''s a middle aged fat man collapsed on the ground inside. Is he with you? Come and take a look."


    The bodyguard hurriedly followed him inside.


    Inside the restroom.


    Dani lay on the ground with bulging eyes.


    The bodyguard instinctively rushed over, but suddenly a rope appeared behind him and looped tightly around his neck. The bodyguard''s reaction was much faster than Dani''s, he instinctively tried to break free, but at that moment, someone punched him hard in the temple.


    Bang!


    The bodyguard immediately felt dizzy.


    Then came a strong feeling of suffocation, and before long, he was choked to death.


    This was the ground floor. Earlier, Henry and Matthew had surveyed the area. Opening the restroom window revealed an area of the airport outside, but they needed to enter the airport to reach this spot.


    They opened the back window, threw Dani and the bodyguard''s bodies out, tossed the luggage out as well, then jumped out themselves. They closed the window, and everything returned to normal. No one could tell that a murder had just occurred here.


    "Matthew, go steal a car from the airport," Henry said.


    "No problem, wait for me."


    For someone who used to be a truck driver, stealing a car was no big deal for Matthew. He circled around the airport twice and settled on a ground service maintenance pickup.


    In a few minutes, they had started the car and pulled up next to the bodies.


    The two of them placed Dani and the bodyguard''s bodies in the back of the pickup truck, covered them with a tarp, tossed the luggage in the cab, and drove towards the gate.


    "Beep, beep!"


    The gatekeeper saw the ground service vehicle and simply opened the gate without even checking.


    Henry and Matthew smoothly left the airport.


    They drove to a wilderness area outside the city center of Bogota. It was pitch black all around. The pickup truck stopped, and Henry and Matthew both turned to look at the dead fat man, Dani, in the back seat.


    "Henry, do you think the check is still on him?"


    "Stop guessing, let''s search him!"


    The two of them thoroughly searched Dani. Finally, in Dani''s briefcase, they found the paper they were looking for. They huddled together and examined it carefully with a flashlight.


    300 000$ anonymous cash check.


    Henry and Matthew grinned together.


    "Haha, we''re going to be rich now," Matthew exclaimed excitedly.


    Henry took the check and stuffed it into his bag, then patted the still excited Matthew. "Let''s get to work. The boss said to make sure Dani disappears without a trace. We need to dig a deeper hole to ensure he''s never found."

 Chapter 63 - 63 Full Scale Operation Begin

    Henry and Matthew took out two iron spades from the trunk and spent half an hour digging a deep pit.


    They threw Dani and his bodyguard into it.


    Dani was quite a prominent figure, the third largest mafia boss in Los Angeles, worth over a million dollars, with hundreds of men under him, and connected to numerous political and business elites. No one expected him to die silently like this.


    After burying them, the two drove away.


    The next day, they bought tickets back to the United States. Ten hours later, they appeared before Hardy.


    "Boss, the mission was accomplished smoothly," Henry said, handing over a cash cheque to Hardy.


    Hardy took it and inspected it. "Tell me about the process in detail."


    Henry recounted the entire operation. Their plan was meticulous, with an element of luck, and they had quietly taken down Dani.


    The operation could be considered perfect.


    Hardy patted Henry and Matthew on the back, smiling. "Excellent job, better than I expected." He glanced at the cheque again. "According to our agreement, I will give you both your share. You two are going to be wealthy."


    Following Hardy''s promise, each of them would receive $50,000.


    In 1946, $50,000 was a huge sum, enough to buy a mansion in Beverly Hills.


    Hardy wouldn''t withhold this money.


    A leader going back on promised benefits was a significant blow to his subordinates. Some bosses might take the lion''s share due to greed, but such people rarely achieved great things.


    Henry and Matthew had done a fantastic job with this task, and they would be rewarded accordingly.


    "Matthew, notify all the supervisors to gather in the conference room."


    Matthew knew that the boss had something important to announce and promptly went to inform everyone.


    In the conference room, Hardy addressed his eight men. "Brothers, Dani has been taken care of, but this news is not to be leaked. This is our best opportunity. I am preparing for a full scale operation against the Spanish gang."


    Bill and the others were thrilled to hear this.


    "Boss, where do we start? Should we go in directly and wipe out their places?" Bill asked.


    Hardy shook his head. "No, brute force is the lowest method."


    Hardy now had the power to take down the Spanish gang, but he believed that sweeping through their territory was the crudest approach.


    While Henry and Matthew were away in Colombia, Hardy had been contemplating how to thoroughly take down the Spanish gang and claim their territory.


    His first thought was a direct confrontation, sweeping through all of the Spanish gang''s turf. However, he realized this would be laborious and unproductive.


    Such actions would inevitably draw attention from the government and police. With the recent conflicts between the Austrians and Irish gang, the nerves of Los Angeles residents were already on edge. A large scale upheaval would prompt government action.


    There were also other gangs to consider.


    He couldn''t guarantee that the Irish or Mexican gangs wouldn''t get involved, creating additional complications.


    Even if they were victorious in the end, all their efforts would result in inheriting a mess.


    Seizing control of a gang''s territory wasn''t as simple as taking out their leader, many factors needed consideration.


    However, one thing worked in Hardy''s favor.


    The fact that no one knew Dani was dead provided Hardy with an opportunity for careful planning.


    His focus was now on a critical figure within the Spanish gang the newly appointed advisor, Charles Simon. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brothers, let''s discuss our plan of action." Hardy said.


    The men sat up straighter.


    ...


    Charles Simon was in his office, reviewing reports.


    The situation within the Spanish gang was dire.


    Several key sources of income for the Spanish gang cocaine, casinos, loan sharking companies, underground fight clubs, and brothels had been severely affected recently.


    Cocaine deals had been disrupted, leaving the gang with nothing to sell. The casino, after being raided, was undergoing renovations. Dani had discussed reopening it once the cocaine business was sorted out.


    Then there were the loan sharks, fight clubs, and brothels.


    All these required his attention.


    He wondered how things were progressing in Colombia with Dani. They were supposed to meet General Gustavo today, hopefully, everything went smoothly.


    Seeing that it was already 7 PM and dark outside, Simon prepared to go home for dinner.


    He was a family man and would always return home for dinner unless something urgent came up. During dinner, he would inquire about his four children and tuck his youngest daughter into bed.


    Before World War II broke out, Simon had been a financial accountant in Hungary. As the situation there grew unstable, and hearing about immigration opportunities to the US, he promptly moved his entire family overseas.


    Later, he realized that his decision to immigrate was correct, soon after, World War II erupted, and Hungary became a German ally. Countless Hungarians were conscripted for the war, and he likely wouldn''t have been spared if he had stayed.


    When he first arrived in the US, the effects of the Great Depression were still lingering, and millions were unemployed. It took him some time to find suitable work, and life became somewhat challenging.


    During this period, he saw an advertisement seeking an accountant, which led him to interview with a high interest loan company associated with the mafia. Initially hesitant, the high salary offered by Dani persuaded him to stay.


    Utilizing his professional financial accounting knowledge, he excelled at his job, gaining Dani''s appreciation. Over the next few years, he rose to become the head of the Spanish gang''s loan sharking company, overseeing its operations and the gang''s financial management.


    He was essentially the gang''s economic advisor.


    Some time ago, when advisor and strategist Bernstein was killed during a deal with the Colombians, the position of the gang''s second in command was left vacant. With no suitable replacement in sight, Dani reluctantly promoted Charles Simon to the role.


    To be honest, Simon was good at handling specific tasks but lacked initiative. He was well aware of his struggles in the role of the strategist and could sense Dani''s dissatisfaction.


    After putting on his suit and hat, Simon headed downstairs.


    The driver and bodyguard opened the car door for him, and the car soon departed towards Simon''s community.


    "You can go back. Come pick me up tomorrow morning," Simon said to the driver.


    Just as Simon was about to exit the car, several individuals appeared beside him. A few handguns were pointed at the driver and Simon through the windows.


    Simon''s heart skipped a beat. He knew things were not good, but he dared not resist, raising his hands obediently.


    Someone opened the car door, pulled out the driver, confiscated his gun, and pushed him into another car.


    Two others got into the car, squeezing Simon in the middle, and the vehicle quickly sped away from Simon''s home.


    Simon glanced back at his house.


    Warm yellow lights.


    He could almost see his youngest daughter running happily towards the door.

 Chapter 64 - 64 A Large Inheritance

    The lights in the room were dim.


    Simon sat on the chair, feeling uneasy and not knowing what kind of treatment he would encounter next.


    He suspected that the people who had captured him were likely from the mafia, but he couldn''t guess who they were exactly.


    The door opened and Bill walked in with several people.


    "Hello, Mr. Charles Simon."


    Simon looked at the young man in front of him strangely. "Who are you?"


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m Bill. I came to see Mr. Simon today to discuss some matters." ??Simon suppressed his emotions. "I don''t know what we have to discuss."


    "Before we discuss, there are some things I need to inform you about, Mr. Simon. Dani is dead, killed in Colombia," Bill said.


    Simon''s face changed. Dani was his boss. If Dani was dead, the Spanish gang would be at a loss. But immediately, doubt arose in his mind. Dani was a powerful figure. How could he be easily killed?


    "Don''t you believe it?" Bill asked, pulling out a check from his pocket.


    Simon recognized the check immediately. It was one he had prepared for Dani.


    Seeing the check, Simon had no more doubts.


    Bill put away the check and continued smiling. "I also want to tell you that we were behind the robbery at your casino, the attacks on drug transactions, and Bernstein''s death."


    Simon was shocked. These attacks had dealt a severe blow to the Spanish gang, and Dani had never been able to find out who was responsible. He never expected it to be these people standing before him.


    "What do you want?" Simon asked nervously.


    "Mr. Simon, you were Dani''s strategist, controlling all of the Spanish gang''s operations. My request is simple, hand over all the assets of the Spanish gang," Bill said.


    "No, I don''t have that authority. Dani is the core of the gang, the others won''t listen to me," Simon replied helplessly.


    "We are aware of that. Now we need your cooperation. If you cooperate well, your wife and four children will continue to live happily," Bill said.


    Upon hearing about his family, Simon''s already fragile mental defenses collapsed. "No, please don''t touch my family. I''ll cooperate with you."


    Bill smiled. "Good choice. Now call all the leaders and have them assemble at the financial company for a meeting, saying there''s an important announcement."


    Simon obediently made the calls.


    The Spanish gang''s financial company was an independent office building. Late at night, cars drove into the yard, and people got out, greeting each other.


    "Why did Simon call us here so late?"


    "I don''t know. He said there''s an important announcement. What major thing could he have?"


    "I guess the boss asked him to inform us of something. Let''s go, it''s time."


    The Spanish gang originally had twelve leaders, including Cook, who was the first to be taken out by Hardy. Later, the head of the casino and another leader were killed during the drug deal attack, followed by two more who were investigating Hardy.


    In total, more than a third of the leaders were eliminated.


    Seven leaders sat in the conference room. Simon walked in and took the main seat, followed by two young men, one of whom wore an eye patch.


    "Simon, why did you call us here so late and claim there''s an important announcement?" One leader said impatiently.


    Some of these people had followed Dani from the beginning, much earlier than Simon. They only respected Simon for his accounting skills.


    Simon steadied himself and looked at them. "Dani has handed over the Spanish gang to me. He''s found a good place to retire. Now I''m the boss of the Spanish gang, and from now on, everything here is under my control."


    The seven leaders were stunned, then one stood up and began shouting at Simon.


    "Impossible! I don''t believe it!"


    "Simon, are you still half asleep and talking nonsense here?"


    "I know the boss went to Colombia to arrange shipments. How does that become a retirement? and you said he handed over the Spanish gang to be under your control? bullshit."


    One guy stared at Simon fiercely and shouted:


    "Simon, you are planning to rob the Spanish gang while Boss Dani is out. I will kill you now."


    The man said and took out his gun.


    But before he could draw his gun, a gunshot rang out. The man''s head now had a bullet hole in it.


    The one who fired was the one-eyed man behind Simon.


    Two more leaders pulled out their guns, and two more shots rang out. The remaining four leaders were finally subdued.


    "Simon, don''t kill me. I agree to you being the boss," the head of the casino said loudly when he realized the situation was turning against him.


    Survival was the top priority, no matter the circumstances.


    Just then, the door opened, and several stern looking young men entered from outside. They carried away the bodies and restrained the remaining four leaders, then left together.


    In the adjacent room,


    Hardy and Lancer were smoking.


    When things in the conference room were over, Lancer asked Hardy, "What are you going to do next?"


    Hardy smiled.


    "It''s simple. Our people will gradually take over the assets of the Spanish gang. Currently, they still operate high interest loan companies, underground fighting arenas, and brothels. As for the casinos, Simon said they are almost renovated. We''ll open them as soon as they''re ready.These leaders of the Spanish gang should be dealt with.


    As for those subordinates, kick them out after taking over the property."


    Even if the Spanish Gang has been disbanded by killing the leaders, there is no need to kill all the subordinates; Hardy is not a killer who finds pleasure in murder, as long as the goal is achieved.


    Lancer looked at Hardy with some admiration.


    Hardy''s plan could be said to be much more efficient than their previous plans, mainly because it could quietly take over the entire Spanish gang without causing any major chaos or conflict, which was crucial.


    And this way of taking over the industry would make it more comprehensive and valuable.


    Hardy did not personally handle these matters; Bill was responsible, and he was doing his best to train Bill as the second boss.


    The next day,


    The servers who delivered alcohol to nightclubs and bars were replaced. When asked why, they replied with a smile that they were reassigned to other businesses, and now they were in charge here.


    The people responsible for the safety of bars and nightclubs at night were also replaced.


    A new manager was appointed for the underground fighting arena. The fighters in the underground arena were not from the Spanish gang; they mainly came from gyms or clubs. The change in management had no impact.


    Taking over the brothel was relatively simple. The original manager, accompanied by a few associates, took care of a group of prostitutes. Now that the manager had changed, the prostitutes remained unaffected by the change in leadership.


    As for the high interest loan company, Simon was originally in charge. He knew more about this area than anyone else, so the takeover was straightforward.


    In just a few days,


    The Spanish gang underwent a major transformation. All the original leaders disappeared, replaced by new faces. And all of this was done quietly, without anyone noticing.


    The only one left was Simon.


    One day, Lancer knocked on Hardy''s office door, followed by bodyguards carrying a box.


    Lancer had the bodyguards place the box directly on Hardy''s desk and then asked them to leave.


    "What''s in the box?" Hardy asked curiously.


    "Good stuff. We found a hidden room in Dani''s villa, and inside was a safe. This box contains everything from the safe," Lancer said with a smile.


    He then gestured for Hardy to open it and take a look.


    Hardy lifted the lid of the box and first saw several bundles of cash.


    "Lots of cash, I guess this was Dani''s emergency fund." Lancer said.


    Next were some asset documents, such as ownership certificates for the villa, and documents indicating ownership in other companies like movie studios and talent agencies.


    There was also a small pouch that felt light but contained a surprise when opened. Inside were several diamonds of various sizes, some as small as a carat and others as large as five carats, in both white and pink. They were beautifully cut, reflecting a colorful light in the sunlight.


    After safely storing the diamonds, Hardy discovered a file folder at the bottom of the box. It felt thick and heavy, indicating it contained many documents.


    Hardy opened the folder and found a stack of photos inside.


    The photos depicted various men and women in different poses and locations, engaging in various activities. Hardy thought these could be actors from Dani''s little movie studio.


    He hadn''t expected Dani to have a collection of these kinds of photos.


    Lancer picked out a photo from the pile and placed it in front of Hardy.


    In the photo, S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A man in his forties was engaged in friendly conversation with a woman in her twenties.


    Lancer pointed at the man in the photo. "This man is Mike Johnson, the deputy mayor of Los Angeles. I don''t know who the woman is, but she''s definitely not his wife."


    Lancer then picked out another photo from the pile. In this one, a middle aged man in his fifties was accompanied by a very attractive young girl.


    "This man is the director of the Los Angeles Water and Power Department."


    "There are a total of eight sets of photos here, each person with several photos or even dozens. I haven''t figured out who all these people are, but they are definitely prominent figures in Los Angeles," Lancer said.


    Hardy looked at the photos, a smile playing on his lips.


    He had to thank Dani for leaving behind such a rich legacy,

 Chapter 65 - 65 Inspecting Properties.

    "Lancer, these photos are very valuable. I need you to thoroughly investigate the identities of the people in these photos, along with their resumes, family backgrounds, and so on. I feel we may need this information in the future," Hardy instructed.


    Lancer naturally understood Hardy''s meaning and smiled as he put away the photos.


    "Don''t worry, I will thoroughly investigate the backgrounds of these individuals."


    At that moment, Bill walked in, glanced at the money on the table without much concern, and excitedly said to Hardy, "Boss, do you have time to inspect your businesses?"


    During this period of consolidating control over the Spanish gang, Hardy had put Bill in charge. Bill was the second in command, and these matters were naturally his responsibility. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unexpectedly, Bill had grown quickly and performed excellently. He handled various tasks with ease, leaving Hardy with no worries.


    "Let''s go take a look."


    They first drove to the brothel building. It was a three story red brick building. They didn''t go inside, but they parked the car on the roadside.


    "This small building has 46 rooms. The first and second floors serve regular guests, while the third floor is for VIPs. It has a bar, a ballroom, and a game room. Currently, it houses over a hundred girls, and business here is considered the best in this area."


    "Simon says this place brings in around $100,000 in pure profits for the gang each year."


    Bill looked at Hardy. "Do you want to go inside and have a look?"


    "Forget it, let''s go to the next place," Hardy shook his head.


    The driver took them to the underground boxing arena. It was only open at night, so it was empty inside now. The facilities were basic, with a boxing ring in the center and dark brown marks visible on it.


    "This place used to be a factory but was later transformed into an underground boxing arena. There are three to five matches every night. Simon says the underground arena brings in $100,000 to $150,000 in profits for the gang each year," Bill explained.


    Underground boxing has always been popular in the United States, with a significant market even in the 21st century.


    There are two main characteristics of underground boxing, no rules and high prizes.


    Underground boxing is true "no holds barred fighting." Apart from not being able to use weapons, contestants can strike opponents in any way.


    Injuries are common, and deaths are not uncommon.


    It is the brutality and excitement of these matches that spike adrenaline levels and attract spectators willing to pay to watch and gamble.


    Most boxers in underground boxing do it for money, while some do it to hone their skills.


    The two most famous underground boxers were Tyson and Pacquiao. Tyson started competing in underground boxing at 14, while Pacquiao started at just 12.


    After leaving the underground boxing arena, they drove to the Spanish gang''s casino.


    Hardy was very familiar with this place.


    Their first big deal was here. The last time they came, the place was lively, with luxury cars filling the parking lot. Now, it was eerily quiet.


    However, the surrounding plants were neatly trimmed, and the fountain still bubbled happily, indicating regular maintenance.


    The group walked in, toured the lobby and bar, then walked through a corridor to the underground area. Previously, there were two tall wooden doors here, but they were blown up during a robbery. Now they had been replaced with sturdy, golden colored metal doors, much stronger than before.


    "The doors have been replaced, and the interior has been renovated. We can open for business anytime the opportunity arises," Bill explained.


    The two entered the casino.


    The casino was spacious, with the entire hall covering five to six hundred square meters and dozens of gambling tables set up. Rows of slot machines lined both sides of the hall.


    It resembled the casinos of future Las Vegas.


    One notable change was the former hut where chips were exchanged. It used to be inside the casino, but now there was a hole in the wall where money and chips were stored. A metal barrier could drop down at any time, making it impossible for robbers to steal even if they stormed the casino.


    It seemed that after the last robbery, Dani had learned a lesson and deliberately arranged this new setup.


    "Simon told me that the casino used to make over $200,000 in profits annually, which was the Spanish gang''s most profitable venture after drug trafficking."


    "Boss, when do you plan to open?" Bill asked.


    "No rush, let''s wait a few more days," Hardy replied.


    The situation had not stabilized yet, especially with the issues with the authorities in Los Angeles. Opening the casino wasn''t a priority at the moment.


    Bill glanced at Hardy, hesitating to speak.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Hardy knew Bill well and sensed that he had something to say.


    "Boss, I want to talk about Simon. Can we keep him around?"


    "During this period, he has been working diligently, especially with the loan shark company. He''s managing it exceptionally well. The company has over $200,000 owed externally, and he''s the best at calculating interest. If we eliminate him, it will be hard to find such a suitable assistant again."


    "Simon isn''t loyal to Dani. When he first joined the Spanish gang, he just wanted a job, and he has been handling economic management ever since, managing the gang''s accounts well. I think he''s a rare talent."


    Hardy looked at Bill seriously.


    "Bill, when you want to use someone, first determine if you can see through them, and second, if you can handle their betrayal."


    "If you think Simon is useful and you''re prepared to accept the possibility of his betrayal one day, then keep him. Using people is a profound art, you need to understand who is suited for what and who isn''t."


    Bill felt that Hardy''s words were profound in some places.


    Although he didn''t understand everything, he understood that it was up to him to decide whether to keep Simon or not.


    Bill took a deep breath.


    "Boss, I want to keep Simon. If he ever betrays us in the future, I''ll accept the consequences."


    Hardy smiled. "Then keep him."


    Leaving the casino, the car drove onto the main road. Bill pointed outside and said:


    "The Spanish gang controls three nightclubs and 32 bars in total. These nightclubs and bars used to be supplied by the Spanish gang."


    "The gang''s previous model was to buy goods on the market and sell them to bars and nightclubs at a higher price, essentially collecting protection fees in disguise. Unlike the Austrian gang, which smuggles its own liquor and can sell it to bars at fair prices."


    "Simon says this brings in about $100,000 in profit each year."


    "For the past two weeks, I''ve been purchasing supplies at low prices from the Austrian gang''s private liquor warehouse and selling them to them at Spanish gang prices. Profits have more than doubled immediately. However, I plan to discuss gradually lowering prices to match the Austrian gang''s prices."


    "Although the unit price is lower, I believe business will be even better than before. Our income may not decrease, and we can better retain these bars and nightclubs."


    Hardy realized that Bill''s thinking was very clear.


    "Good idea. Proceed as you suggest." Hardy approved Bill''s proposal.


    "Boss, Simon also mentioned that the Spanish gang earns another income. Lower level thugs collect protection fees from restaurants, barbershops, grocery stores, and small shops. Most of this money ends up in the thugs'' pockets, and the gang only collects a small amount each year, probably only around $10,000 to $20,000."


    "I think it''s better to stop collecting protection fees altogether. The income is minimal, and it''s very unpopular among the public."


    Hardy thought for a moment, then suddenly had an idea.


    "Bill, I have a plan. We can stop collecting protection fees, but these shops still have their uses. We can use them to earn additional money."


    "How are we going to do that?" Bill asked curiously.


    "Set up a couple of slot machines or punching machines in their shops. Many people visit these places every day but may not easily walk into a casino. However, they might be willing to play a few rounds at these places. Over time, this could be a considerable source of income."


    "We''ll provide the slot machines and punching machines. Instead of collecting protection fees, we''ll share the profits with them, give them a 20% cut as maintenance fees."


    Bill was taken aback.


    "Can this business be profitable?"

 Chapter 66 - 66 Use Of Temptations And Force To Quell Resistance.

    Bill doubted whether the slot machines could make money.


    However, Hardy was absolutely confident that this was a profitable deal.


    "Could you have someone tally up how many places on our turf can accommodate slot machines and a punching machines?"


    "Nightclubs, bars, restaurants, hotel lobbies, barber shops, small shops, grocery stores anywhere with people lingering."


    Bill immediately agreed.


    Two days later, the numbers came in. There were over 380 establishments on the Spanish gang''s turf suitable for slot machines and punching machines.


    "I asked those owners, and they are willing to have the machines in their shops." No protection fees required, and with profits to be made, the owners were naturally happy.


    "Now the biggest concern is whether we can make money and if these machines might get checked by the police," Bill said.


    Currently, Nevada is the only state in the U.S. that allows gambling where Las Vegas is located while all other states prohibit it.


    Both slot machines and punching machines count as gambling.


    However, this type of gambling is mild, when caught, the police seldom bother the gamblers much, usually just confiscating the machines.


    "So, start by ordering 50 machines to deploy. We will assess the earnings after a week, and then discuss what to do next," Hardy suggested.


    Bill nodded and left.


    In San Francisco, there was a factory producing slot machines and punching machines. Bill purchased twenty slot machines and thirty punching machines at wholesale prices $95 per slot machine and $30 per punching machine.


    The machines were transported to Los Angeles and distributed to bars, barber shops, and convenience stores that same day. This was a task given to him by the boss, and Bill was very diligent, observing these shops with his men daily.


    Inside a bar, someone was surprised to see the slot machine. "There are slot machines here now, that''s nice! Will the police not interfere?"


    "Don''t worry about that, it''s the bar''s business. Let''s just enjoy." The person sat down, inserted a cent into the machine, and pulled the lever.


    The machine spun apples, oranges, watermelons, bells, and triple sevens.


    The machine made a crisp ding sound.


    Finally, it stopped at three bells.


    Coins spilled out of the coin dispenser.


    "Wow!"


    Winning so much, the young man exclaimed excitedly, immediately attracting a crowd.


    Gambling most excites people''s desire for money, people started putting coins in, making the bar livelier than usual.


    Inside a barbershop,


    Two punching machines were placed.


    When customers waited for their turn, which sometimes took a while, some tried the punching machines out of boredom, some tried it to compare their strengths.


    Every time a new record was broke a number of iron balls would come out of the machine.


    Someone asked the owner what they could do with these iron balls.


    "You can exchange them for money. Each ball is worth a dollar." the owner replied.


    Someone''s eyes lit up.


    Isn''t this disguised gambling?


    Those trying the punching machines suddenly became more enthusiastic.


    A week quickly passed, and Bill returned with his men to collect payments, checking each place''s earnings. Bill was shocked by the results.


    Holding the report, he excitedly found Hardy.


    "Boss, take a look, we''re going to be rich!"


    Twenty slot machines, each making over a hundred dollars in profit meaning all the investment would be recouped in a week, and everything afterward would be pure profit.


    Thirty punching machines, each generating over $30 in weekly profit.


    Bill exclaimed, "Boss, I had Simon calculate, we can deploy 200 slot machines and 400 punching machines."


    "200 slot machines cost $19,000, and 400 punching machines cost $12,000, totaling $31,000. The annual profit would be $620,000."


    "However, during this week, several bars and convenience stores were checked, and the police seized a few machines. This business is definitely profitable; the biggest issue is how to handle these police checks," Bill explained.


    Hardy looked at Bill.


    "Bill, are you willing to meet the Chief of Police in Los Angeles?" Hardy asked Bill with a smile.


    Bill was stunned.


    As a gangster, he naturally harbored a deep seated fear and resistance toward the police.


    Now Hardy wanted him to meet the Chief of Police.


    Bill blinked.


    "Boss, are you asking me to bribe him?"


    "Yes, establish this connection, preemptively resolve troubles, and this slot machine business can thrive for a long term," Hardy explained.


    Bill clenched his teeth.


    "Boss, I''m willing to meet the Chief of Police."


    Hardy smiled and patted Bill''s shoulder.


    He hadn''t misjudged this guy.


    When it came time to make sacrifices, this guy never hesitated.


    "I''ll teach you what to say when you meet the Chief," the two conspired in the office for over two hours.


    It was inevitable for the Spanish gang to eventually engage with these people.


    For example, Sigel knew many influential figures in Los Angeles, including the current mayor and some councilors. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dani of the Spanish gang also knew many influential figures before. Lance found photos hidden by Dani, and in recent days, had completely investigated the situation of these people these were probably Dani''s connections in the official circles.


    the Irishmen were certainly no exception.


    Ed, 46 this year, had been the Chief of Police in Los Angeles for two years.


    He had worked in the police department for over 20 years and had rich experience. He had established a good relationship with the current mayor and was appointed Chief after the mayor took office.


    Ed had been quite ambitious these two years.


    Numerous big bosses took the initiative to befriend him, those underworld figures had been trying to find ways to give him money and women.


    His current lover, Rira, was introduced to him by a wealthy person. Rira was a true stunner who made him feel the most intimate care. If not for his reputation, he would have divorced his wife long ago.


    After changing into his clothes, Ed bid farewell to Rira.


    Chief Ed lowered his hat brim, opened the door, and stepped out.


    By now, the sky was completely dark, likely making it impossible for anyone to see his face clearly.


    His car was parked on a farther side road. As Ed walked over and opened the car door with his keys, a young man in a suit stood beside him.


    He wore a smile on his face.


    "Chief Ed, hello. Allow me to introduce myself; my name is Bill Pitt."


    Ed was surprised.


    This person was waiting for him here, undoubtedly knowing something about his mistress Rira.


    However, Ed has experienced similar things before and was already prepared to deal with this reporters. Coldly looking at Bill and asking in a deep voice, "Who are you, a journalist? What do you want from me?"


    "Chief Ed, I have something interesting to discuss with you."


    "I think you are here looking for trouble"


    Bill smirked lightly.


    "I''m just here to solve your problems."


    The two got into Chief Ed''s car, where Bill placed an envelope on the armrest. Ed picked it up and saw it was full of hundred dollars bills.


    Based on his experience, it should be $10,000.


    Ed tossed the money back, "You''re trying to bribe the Chief of Police of Los Angeles. do you Know that this is a serious crime, and you could be sentenced to more than ten years in prison."


    "Also, who are you?" Chief Ed asked.


    Bill shrugged casually. "I just told you, I''m Bill Pitt. I''m Dani''s nephew. Recently, my uncle passed the leadership of the Spanish gang to me and retired to a comfortable place."


    Ed''s expression shifted slightly. This young man was waiting for him here for a long time, he must know some significant secrets about his cooperation with Dani.


    "I understand why you are here," Ed said with a guarded tone. "You are trying to establish a connection with me through this money. But I have no interest in dirty deals."


    Bill remained composed. "Chief Ed, this isn''t a bribe. It''s a gesture of friendship between allies. My uncle always mentioned he had friends he could rely on if needed. I''m here to strengthen that bond."


    Ed glanced at Bill, skeptical of his intentions. He knew Dani was a cunning and ruthless individual. The sudden passing of leadership to his nephew seemed too fake.


    "I don''t know Dani well," Ed responded cautiously. "But I appreciate the offer. Now, please get out of my car. I''m leaving."


    Inside, Ed resolved to investigate these individuals thoroughly. He couldn''t allow anyone to threaten him or infiltrate his territory.


    Bill understood that his first attempt seemed unsuccessful.


    However, Hardy had anticipated this scenario. Prior to his arrival, he had predicted that Ed would likely refuse his bribe.


    These individuals have consistently embodied a blend of violence, greed, and cowardice.


    Bill slowly reached into his suit pocket, withdrew several photographs, and handed them to chief Ed.


    "Do you recognize anyone in these pictures?"


    Ed, was taken aback and examined the photos beneath the car''s interior light, his expression instantly shifting. The changes were significant.


    In the photographs, it was unmistakably him and a woman engaged in a heated exchange. He still recalled the girl Dani had invited to a private estate on the outskirts that day. The young girl he encountered was only sixteen or seventeen, reportedly a female model.


    In subsequent pictures, the women varied, but the man was consistently him.


    He immediately realized he had been deceived by Dani. He had orchestrated everything from the start, otherwise, how could those photos from two years ago have surfaced?


    Ed''s face reflected uncertainty, his hand instinctively moving to his suit pocket. Bill, closely observing Ed, interjected, "chief Ed, I''m aware you are armed, but I''m not alone. Look, I have four of my associates in the car behind you. Should you attempt anything, they will turn your car into a sieve with Chicago typewriters."


    Ed froze in his tracks.


    Glancing into the rear view mirror, he vaguely discerned movement in the car behind him. He understood that Pitt, the man beside him, was not bluffing.


    "What''s your play?" Ed ground out through clenched teeth.


    Bill grinned knowingly.


    He understood that when the other party posed this question, it signified surrender.


    He recalled something Hardy had once said.


    With individuals like these, either win them over with generosity and sufficient benefits to forge a friendship, or employ enough force to quell resistance and compel them to fear and acknowledge your strength.


    Their greatest fear is exposure of their scandals, as such revelations could instantly erase their life''s accomplishments.


    "It''s a simple cooperation."

 Chapter 67 - 67 Starting To Wash White

    "Cooperation, how should we cooperate?" chief Ed looked at Bill and asked.


    "It''s simple. I''m asking chief Ed to help take care of our business, just like before. Besides our traditional business, we''ve recently started a small venture. We''ve placed some game machines in bars and convenience stores," Bill explained.


    "I''ve heard reports from my subordinates. There have been quite a few slot machines and punching machines from the Spanish gang. Was that your doing?"


    "Indeed, it''s just a modest little business."


    "Chief Ed, if you need to divert attention, you can occasionally let the police seize a few machines to silence the journalists, but without affecting our business."


    "Chief Ed takes care of us, and naturally, we won''t be stingy," Bill said, slipping a bundle of money back into Ed''s arms.


    Seizing the leverage, tempted by money, Ed couldn''t refuse.


    If he dared to refuse, his fate would be ruined, sent to prison. Just the thought of such a result sent shivers down his spine.


    He picked up the money from his arms and tucked it into his pocket.


    Bill smiled as he saw Ed''s actions. Hardy''s plan worked like a charm, the proud chief had completely succumbed.


    "chief Ed, I''ll take my leave now. I have your office number, I''ll call if needed," Bill said, opening the car door and stepping out.


    Shortly after, the car drove off, and Bill waved and smiled at Ed through the window.


    Ed''s face turned grim.


    The feeling of being threatened was unbearable. The other party held evidence against him, if he didn''t comply, they could ruin him anytime.


    But he knew, He was tightly bound. Perhaps since the day he first encountered Dani, he had fallen into a trap. Ed cursed Dani in his heart a thousand times over.


    He smoked several cigarettes in the car.


    In the end, he couldn''t come up with a good solution.


    Helplessly, he tossed the cigarette butt away.


    For now, this was all he could do. Perhaps one day, when he retired from being chief, he could break free from these gangsters'' control.


    Meanwhile, Bill sat in the car.


    His mood, however, was exhilarated.


    He had just threatened the Los Angeles Police Chief, a true heavyweight, and the chief had obediently bowed to him.


    This feeling excited him.


    It turned out that these so called powerful figures, who controlled ordinary people''s destinies, were nothing special. As long as you caught their weak spots, they would still obey.


    Back at the security company, Bill met Hardy and excitedly recounted the entire process.


    "Boss, you have no idea. It''s so satisfying to have these big shots at our feet. I love this feeling," Bill said enthusiastically.


    Seeing Bill''s excitement, Hardy thought to himself that this guy might just start taming big shots from now on.


    "Bill, continue ordering slot machines and punching machines, expand this business comprehensively," Hardy instructed.


    "Yes, boss. Tomorrow I''ll send someone to San Francisco."


    "Tomorrow, I''m heading to Las Vegas. Keep an eye on things in Los Angeles," Hardy said.


    "Are you meeting Mr. Sigel?" Bill asked.


    "Yes."


    "Boss, now that we''ve completely taken over this territory, can we officially establish our gang?" Bill exclaimed excitedly.


    This trip to Las Vegas was for that purpose.


    After more than three months, Hardy once again boarded a plane to Las Vegas.


    "Friends, we''re about to take off. Have you fastened your seat belts? Don''t say I didn''t warn you. If you don''t buckle up and get thrown around, it''s not my responsibility," the pilot shouted to the dozen passengers.


    To Hardy''s surprise, this time''s flight was the same as last time, with the same pilot. The pilot even used the same lines.


    ...


    Las Vegas in April had become dry and hot. Hardy broke into a sweat as soon as he stepped off the plane.


    This time, Sigel''s bodyguard came to pick up Hardy, just like last time. After a brief greeting, they placed Hardy''s luggage in the trunk.


    "Mr. Hardy, Mr. Sigel is waiting for you at the construction site," the driver said.


    Arriving at the Flamingo Casino construction site, Hardy noticed significant changes since his last visit. It was no longer an empty lot. bulldozers were moving dirt and rocks. Many areas were taking shape.


    The main casino building was already constructed, and workers were busy with interior design.


    Other facilities were also taking shape.


    When Hardy saw Sigel, he noticed that the Las Vegas sun had tanned Sigel quite a bit in the few months they hadn''t met. Sigel had also lost some weight.


    Sigel was somewhat of a fanatic. Once he set his sights on something, he would go all out. He saw great potential in Las Vegas and devoted all his enthusiasm to building here.


    Seeing Hardy, Sigel smiled and patted him on the shoulder, pointing to the buildings behind him.


    "The last time you came was just after Christmas. Now it''s April. Can you see the progress in planning?"


    "When do you expect to complete it?" Hardy asked.


    "My estimate is May or June next year. Right now, only the main structure is done. It''s far from my vision of the world''s most luxurious casino. I want the most luxurious decorations, the highest end equipment, to leave everyone who comes here awestruck."


    Sigel was a perfectionist artist, and his personality determined his work style.


    "Mr. Sigel, I have something to report to you," Hardy said.


    "What is it?"


    "The Spanish gang, I''ve taken them down. Dani is dead, and I''ve taken over the entire Spanish gang''s territory," Hardy explained.


    Upon hearing Hardy''s words, Sigel, who was accustomed to seeing deaths and rises of gangs, was also taken aback.


    "Dani is dead?"


    "Yes, he died in Colombia. But very few people know he''s dead. Externally, it''s announced that he retired to a remote location for retirement."


    "How many casualties were there in taking over the gang? I read the Los Angeles newspapers every day; why haven''t I seen any reports of large scale conflicts?"


    "I used some means, so there wasn''t a large scale conflict," Hardy explained.


    Sigel suddenly became interested. He admired people who worked intelligently, he believed it was a manifestation of wisdom, unlike brute force, which he didn''t value.


    Hardy explained how he took over the gang without hiding anything, starting from the planning phase.


    Since leaving Las Vegas last time, he had solidified his plan to deal with the Spanish gang. He started recruiting people, expanding his team to over forty in three months.


    He sent his men to gather information on the Spanish gang''s movements. When they learned that Dani was planning to import coke from Colombia personally, they initiated their plan.


    Dani was killed and buried in the wilderness.


    Hardy captured the strategist Simon and convened the Spanish gang''s leaders for a meeting, where he took them all down.


    Then he swiftly replaced the Spanish gang''s thugs with his own men. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus, without erupting into intense conflict, the gang takeover was completed.


    Sigel looked at Hardy with admiration.


    "Hardy, you''ve done exceptionally well. It''s more exciting than when I took over Jack Dragana''s industry in Los Angeles years ago. I promised you that if you took the Spanish gang''s territory, you could start your own gang. Now you can be the boss of your own gang."


    "Mr. Sigel, I don''t want to be the boss of this gang," Hardy said.


    Sigel was surprised again.


    Today, Hardy kept surprising him.


    Hardy looked at Sigel earnestly.


    "Mr. Sigel, I don''t want to be bound by a gang. In the future, I see more promise in legitimate businesses. So I intend to let my brother, Bill Pitt, be the boss."

 Chapter 68 - 68 Red Bill Gang

    After taking over the Spanish territory, Hardy had new plans. He joined the gang for development, but his aspirations were not limited to just being a Los Angeles gang boss.


    The 1930s to 1950s were the golden age of gangs.


    Many big shots dominated the scene.


    However, in the following years, the government intensified its crackdown, crushing the momentum of the gangs, making significant development difficult.


    One by one, families were wiped out, unable to enter mainstream society.


    A certain magazine once ranked the 50 most powerful gang leaders in the United States. But decades later, most of these individuals were either imprisoned or dead, with only a few surviving. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy sought more than temporary glory.


    As a time traveler, he understood the changes in future societal development. There were plenty of opportunities to make money and progress, and he had no intention of remaining in the underworld.


    During this time, he had Bill take over gang affairs, delegating everything to him, intentionally Training his ability to stand on his own.


    Hardy planned to conceal his identity.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t appear publicly as a gang boss.


    After observing Hardy for a while, Sigel asked, "Do you want to imitate me and hide behind the scenes?"


    "Something like that."


    "Do you trust your brother?"


    "I do."


    Sigel considered this.


    "Alright, do as you see fit."


    "I''ll call Fred and inform him of your situation. In the future, you can cooperate with Fred."


    "Thank you, Mr. Sigel."


    "No need to thank me. In fact, all of this comes from your own efforts. Come, let''s go inside. I''ll share my vision for this place with you." Sigel stood up, leading Hardy into the casino construction site.


    As they walked and talked, Sigel explained his vision to Hardy. He was meticulous in every detail, even personally overseeing the tile designs. Hardy could tell that Sigel treated this project as a work of art.


    The creek had been dug through, drawing water from the mountains. The two stood by the riverbank, smoking and chatting.


    "The biggest problem remains insufficient funds. I''ve invested 1.3 million, and the other four shareholders have put in 2.4 million. But I know this isn''t nearly enough. We''ve already spent over $3 million, and at least another $4 million is needed for the remaining work. Those guys are procrastinating when it comes to making further investments." complained Sigel.


    "Mr. Sigel, after taking over the Spanish territory, I had my men re-organize our businesses. Excluding the drug trade, we make around $450,000 in profit annually," Hardy stated.


    Sigel calculated in his head. $450,000. If he took 40%, that''s only $180,000.


    A drop in the bucket.


    He also knew that the main income of the Spanish gang before was from cocaine, but Sigel was against drug trafficking, so normal income was the only option.


    Hardy continued, "Recently, I''ve set my sights on another venture¡ªinstalling slot machines and punching machines in places like bars, barber shops, and convenience stores. I''ve calculated that the annual revenue could reach around $300,000, which is a good business."


    According to Bill''s previous calculations, they could make around 1.6 million annually. However, that wasn''t pure profit, including gang member salaries, other expenses, bribing Director Ed, and market issues. In the end, Hardy provided a conservative estimate of 600,000 to 800,000 in annual profit.


    He reported 300,000 to Sigel.


    The most conservative estimate.


    When Sigel heard that he was interested, If this business were included, he could earn about $300,000 annually.


    Hmm, that wasn''t much less than what his Austrian gang earned for him.


    "Installing slot machines and punching machines might attract police attention. I''ll call a few friends to take care of this business," Sigel suggested.


    "That would be great."


    Although Bill had already dealt with the police chief, others might still keep an eye on them, so it was best for Sigel to handle this.


    The two arrived in Las Vegas.


    They found a restaurant and continued chatting over dinner.


    Sigel was well informed, and Hardy came from the age of the information explosion, so their topics were broad and enjoyable. They moved from the restaurant to a bar.


    Taking a sip of his drink, Sigel sighed, "That guy Fred has never been able to chat with me like this. chatting with you is second only to chatting with Virginia."


    Only then did Hardy remember not seeing Virginia Hill, Sigel''s lover. "Isn''t Miss Virginia Hill in Las Vegas?"


    "She''s in New York, attending a fashion festival. She''s tired of being here, saying her skin is sunburned. We argued, and she left by plane," Sigel lamented.


    Spending two days in Las Vegas, Sigel made calls to the mayor and two councilmen in front of Hardy and also called Fred.


    The American gangs system is built on benefits sharing, where the subordinates give part of their gains to the boss of the gang meanwhile the boss of the gang also provided for his subordinates as well by using part of that money and his connections to clear paths and smooth relationships, forming a perfect symbiotic relationship.


    After bidding farewell to Sigel, Hardy returned to Los Angeles and called a meeting with his brothers at the security company. Bill looked at Hardy and asked, "Boss, any good news?"


    Hardy smiled, "Indeed, I''m planning to officially establish a gang."


    "Great!"


    Bill, Henry, Matthew, and others cheered together.


    Hardy raised his hand in silence.


    "But I don''t intend to be the boss. I want Bill to take charge," Hardy said.


    Henry and the others were stunned.


    Bill was also taken aback.


    "Boss, you''ve built all of this. Why let me be the boss?" Bill asked in surprise.


    He was already content being second in command and had never thought of taking Hardy''s place.


    Hardy smiled and gestured for Bill to calm down, "I plan to divide our operations into legitimate and gang businesses, security companies, film companies, economic companies, and potential future businesses. These are all legitimate enterprises that require a legal identity to operate."


    "For gang related businesses, I want Bill to handle them."


    Bill understood.


    "Like Mr. Sigel and boss Fred''s relationship, I''ll be the executive and you will be the chairman" Bill said.


    "Exactly." Hardy smiled.


    Hardy had long planned to use this opportunity to whitewash himself, let Bill take charge, and control the gang''s strength without being tied down by the gang.


    Lancer agreed with Hardy''s decision.


    "This way, Hardy won''t be completely immersed in gang activities. He can have a legitimate identity and enter the mainstream society, leading everyone to greater development in the future."


    "Now let''s discuss the personnel allocation. Bill, you''ll manage gang operations in the future. I''ll assign half of our manpower to you, and Big Ivan will join you as well. That should give you enough manpower to operate, and you can recruit more if needed."


    "As for the security company, Major Lancer, you''ll arrange for the transition to official business providing security services to banks and large companies."


    "In the future, gang related and legitimate businesses will develop separately, with no connection unless there''s a serious situation."


    A few days later, a rumor spread in the Los Angeles underworld a gang called the "Red Dani" gang, which was second only to the Austrians and Irish gangs, had a new boss named Bill. The gang was renamed "Red Bill" due to the new boss being Dani''s nephew.


    Bill became the boss.


    His subordinates became leaders.


    Sean managed finances.


    Simon handled the loan company.


    Reid and Big Ivan had their own responsibilities.


    Richard, Neil, Henry, Matthew, Leo, and Chris were left at the security company under Hardy''s command.


    With the security company providing backup, no one could touch Red Bill.


    Other businesses operated normally, with slot machines and punching machines spreading everywhere and thriving. Bill managed this profitable business diligently.


    If run well, this could become the most profitable venture for the gang.


    Just as things settled down, Hardy said to Bill one day, "Let''s go meet Fred and discuss business with him."

 Chapter 69 - 69 Cooperation With The Austrians

    At the headquarters of the Austrian Gang, Hardy and Bill met with Fred. Fred shook hands with both of them, feeling quite sentimental.


    Before, Bill was just one of his underlings, a minor leader who didn''t rank high. Hardy had only temporarily joined the Austrian Gang. Unexpectedly, within a few months, their statuses had rapidly risen. They had seized control of the Spanish gang''s territory and business and were now on equal footing with him.


    "Hardy, Bill, I didn''t expect you to develop so fast. You quietly took over the Spanish gang''s territory and business and established your own gang."


    "We are all Mr. Sigel''s subordinates and we are a family." Hardy smiled.


    Fred smiled, "Yes, we are indeed a family. From now on, we will help each other and deal with the provocations of the Irish and Mexicans together."


    "You called earlier to discuss something with me. What is it?" Fred asked.


    The three of them sat down.


    Hardy began, "We control three nightclubs and thirty eight bars. Currently, all our liquor is supplied from the Austrian Gang warehouse. We should be considered major clients now. I hope Boss Fred can offer us a discount."


    Liquor supply was no small matter. If Bill and his men started purchasing from the Austrian Gang, it would essentially double the Gang''s liquor sales. For the Austrian gang, this was definitely a good thing.


    Fred thought for a moment. "I can offer you a 10% discount. That''s already quite favorable."


    "Deal," Hardy agreed without hesitation.


    A 10% reduction was acceptable to Hardy. The Red Bill gang would make some money from that difference, and today, Hardy had come not just to discuss liquor but for a bigger business deal.


    "Boss Fred, you must know about the Spanish gang''s former casino, right?" Hardy asked.


    "You mean McKinsey Club?" Fred asked.


    "Yes, that casino was originally managed well by Dani. After we robbed it, it hasn''t reopened yet. In reality, it''s been under renovation. Now it''s completely renovated, even more splendid than before. I''m wondering if Boss Fred would be interested in taking over this business," Hardy said.


    Fred was surprised.


    "You want to hand over the casino business to me. Why don''t you want to run it yourselves?"


    Fred knew that the casino Dani had managed was quite popular, located in Hollywood, attracting many wealthy celebrities. It was considered an upscale establishment in Los Angeles, earning 200,000 to $300,000 annually.


    He didn''t understand why Hardy wouldn''t run it himself and instead wanted to transfer it to him.


    Moreover, letting the Austrian Gang operate a casino in their territory was akin to allowing the Gang''s influence deep into their own territory, something few gangs could tolerate.


    Hardy shrugged helplessly.


    "I don''t have suitable personnel to run a casino."


    Running a casino required not only money but also capable individuals to manage it¡ªexperts proficient in gambling. It wouldn''t be easy to start from scratch.


    The Austrian Gang was different, they currently operated several underground casinos and had enough manpower.


    "How do you plan to transfer this business?" Fred asked.


    Hardy had thought this through.


    "The McKinsey Club has a lease for another three years. Renovation costs have exceeded $150,000. If Boss Fred takes over entirely, how about giving me $200,000 for this piece?"


    Fred thought $200,000 was not cheap but acceptable.


    "Plus, there''s an operating fee. If the Austrian Gang enters our territory for business, paying a portion of the operating fee would be reasonable. However, I''m not sure how much it should be," Hardy pondered.


    Fred wasn''t surprised by the operating fee. Previously, the Spanish gang sold cocaine in the Austrian''s territory and had to pay an operating fee, which wasn''t low, roughly a third of their income.


    Could he demand $100,000 a year if that casino earned two to three hundred thousand annually?


    Hardy seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked at Fred and said, somewhat enlightened, "Boss Fred, recently Bill and the others started a small business, placing slot machines and punching machines in taverns and convenience stores."


    "How about this, we exchange operating rights. I won''t charge the casino''s operating fee, and at the same time, the Austrian gang will allow Bill''s gang to place slot machines and punching machines in your territory. What do you think?"


    Fred had no concept of slot machines and punching machines. To him, they were just small businesses.


    Betting a few cents each time, how much money could they make from that?


    The only concern he had was that by doing so, Hardy''s influence would enter the Austrian Gang''s territory. However, he soon relaxed.


    Hadn''t he also extended his influence into Red Bill''s territory?


    Besides, both were Mr. Sigel''s assets.


    The Austrian Gang''s liquor was sold all over Bill''s territory, so the two factions were already entwined.


    "Alright, I agree to exchange operating rights," Fred agreed immediately.


    The agreement was reached.


    The Austrian Gang would operate the casino in Bill''s territory, and Bill''s gang would place slot machines and punching machines in the Austrian Gang''s territory, with neither side paying territory fees.


    That afternoon, Fred accompanied by several henchmen, visited McKinsey Club with Bill. Fred was very pleased with the renovations here, which were much more luxurious than the three underground casinos he managed. They were sure to attract high end clients.


    When Bill left, he carried a briefcase containing $200,000 in cash.


    Of course, This $200,000 belonged to Boss Hardy and had nothing to do with Bill.


    But he also gained greatly, acquiring the operating rights for slot machines and punching machines in the Austrian''s territory. From Bill''s perspective, this business would be far more profitable than running a casino.


    Looking at the cash on the table, Hardy calculated his assets.


    The $300,000 check was still in his hands, unconverted into cash, as it was legitimate funds that didn''t need laundering and could be used for legal transactions.


    Now with an additional $200,000 in cash, he planned to give $100,000 to the security company as operating capital and another $100,000 to Henry and Matthew as a bonus for the previous operation.


    He still had the original $100,000 he earned.


    In other words, he had access to $400,000 in cash.


    He also had the security company, film company, and talent agency.


    Thinking of the film company and talent agency, he suddenly remembered that Dani seemed to have left him an inheritance.


    Dani also had the adult Film Company and three talent agencies.


    He found the documents in a drawer and examined them. All the legal entities were registered under Dani''s name. How could he transfer these assets to himself?


    Hardy thought of Simon.


    He was Dani''s advisor and a financial accountant, so he must know these things. He called out to the door and a subordinate came in.


    "Go to the loan company and call Simon over. Tell him that I have something to ask him."


    Hardy looked at the documents in his hand and thought to himself that he should find a good financial accountant as soon as possible. In the future, as his business will increase, someone must help him in this area.


    There are so many gang bosses, but few of them have been sentenced for criminal cases. Instead, they have been imprisoned for tax evasion.


    But it is very difficult to find a qualified and trustworthy economic manager, because your economist has almost all your secrets.


    When Simon received the notice that Mr. Hardy was looking for him, he felt extremely uneasy and his body was slightly stooped when he stood in front of Hardy.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy pushed the documents for the film company and talent agencies toward Simon. "Simon, Dani owns a significant stake in these companies. Now that Dani is dead, is there a way to retrieve these assets?"


    Simon looked at the documents, very familiar with them.


    Because he had set them up for Dani back then.


    "Mr. Hardy, obtaining ownership is not easy, involving legal regulations and economic treaties. However, obtaining the assets themselves is not difficult," Simon replied.


    Hardy thought, "Okay, I want the assets how do we do it?"


    "For example, these talent agencies lease their premises, which are not valuable. The most valuable assets are the contracts with those actors. We can transfer these actor contracts at a low price to our own company."


    "As for the price, it could be $100 or even $1."


    "Also, with the film company, Dani was a major shareholder, while the person in charge there is a minor shareholder, holding a 12% stake. I know that person. Originally just a small director, he started his own film studio, which caught Dani''s eye and led to the establishment of that film company."


    "We can package the film company''s assets and sell them to another company. As for the price, we can negotiate. I believe as long as we let the minority shareholder get his share back, he won''t interfere."


    "Then these companies will be left with empty shells that we can discard."


    Hardy felt Simon''s proposal was excellent.


    This approach might not work for others, but they were a Gang, and adding some coercive tactics would naturally make those people obedient.


    Hardy handed over the agreements to Simon. "You handle this matter. Help Bill retrieve his uncle''s assets."


    Simon took them quickly.


    "Very well, Mr. Hardy. I''ll take care of this matter."


    Shortly after Simon left, Lancer, the head of the security company, entered Hardy''s office with a somewhat helpless expression.


    "Today, I met with two bank managers again, but it was unsuccessful. Our security company has just been established, with no reputation. They simply aren''t willing to cooperate."


    The security company was transitioning away from the mafia into legitimate operations. Hardy had tasked Lancer with running daily operations, during which Lancer and his team had visited various banks, hoping to find clients.


    Banks were the best clients for a security company.


    According to statistics, there were over 14,000 financial institutions in the entire United States. Los Angeles was the second largest city in the country, with over 160 banks. There were countless branches and offices, and as long as HD Security found a few major banks to partner with, they would be set.


    However, these banks had either signed contracts with other companies or had their own security forces. In addition, HD Security was newly established and unknown, and despite Lancer''s efforts to approach dozens of banks, none were willing to cooperate.


    Hardy smiled indifferently.


    "There''s no rush. We''ll find clients eventually. We''re a small company, so as long as we find two partners to work with, we can survive and then expand slowly."


    Hardy planned to heavily develop legitimate business in the future and had a comprehensive plan for the future. HD Security held a significant position in his economic layout, and even if it didn''t make money, he would support it. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lancer, tomorrow, I plan to go out." Hardy said.


    "Where to?"


    "To New Mexico, to see Ava."

 Chapter 70 - 70 David Wash

    Los Angeles is over a thousand kilometers from New Mexico. Hardy flew with Henry and Matthew to Albuquerque, the largest city in New Mexico.


    From there, it was another hundred kilometers to the filming base. Hardy had Henry bought a car to drive to the film set.


    After watching Ava, Hardy planned to drive back to Los Angeles. With two drivers, they could cover the thousand kilometer journey in a day.


    As they drove out of the city, the roadside was barren wilderness, with distant mountain ranges. New Mexico has a dry, hot climate, so there was little vegetation, making both the mountains and the land look bare and unappealing.


    Occasionally passing through a village of square adobe houses with long wooden poles sticking out from their rooftops, they encountered few vehicles on the road, only spotting two mule carts, giving off a strong Mexican countryside vibe.


    They finally reached the filming base.


    As soon as the car arrived, Hardy noticed that the place resembled the Mexican town from the movie. It was possible that all the towns here looked alike.


    The car stopped, and many crew members looked over.


    Hardy got out, and someone recognized him.


    "Mr. Hardy is here! Quick, inform Director Nolan," someone shouted.


    Before Nolan arrived, a graceful figure appeared at the doorway of a house¡ªa woman dressed in a traditional Mexican dress, her hair tied up in a simple style that couldn''t hide her beauty.


    "Hardy!"


    Ava ran over and hugged him without hesitation.


    The nearby crew members chuckled.


    Many here knew Ava as assistant Hardy''s girlfriend. There were even rumors that Hardy invested in this film just for her.


    Soon after, Director Nolan and the lead actor, Eastwood, came out. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Hardy said to Henry, "Get the wine from the car and give it to the crew."


    The crew was delighted. "Thanks for your concern, assistant Hardy."


    Inside the house, they discussed the film''s progress. The shoot was going smoothly, with some minor incidents like using too much explosive in a scene, a leg injury from a horseback fight, and Eastwood getting hit by flying debris from an explosion.


    But everything was sorted out. Film making was like that¡ªno one would be hospitalize for just a finger cut.


    "How''s Ava doing?" Hardy asked Nolan.


    Nolan glanced at Ava and said with a smile, "Honestly, Miss Ava''s acting was a bit raw at first, but under my guidance, she''s getting into the role. Most importantly, she''s naturally beautiful, a sight to behold."


    "Now that we''re halfway through filming, I''m increasingly confident about this movie. However, Assistant Hardy, there are some financial matters I need to discuss with you. We''ve almost exhausted our budget."


    Nolan said calmly, looking at Hardy.


    Hardy could tell that Nolan didn''t seem to feel guilty about overspending. Was going over budget a prerequisite for every director?


    Moreover, the way he looked, he seemed to be saying, "I''ve spent it all. Deal with it. If you can''t add more, I can''t continue working."


    It reminded him of Sigel. When he managed the Las Vegas casino, it seemed to be the same. Spend as you wish, then ask investors for more when it''s gone.


    "How many more scenes need to be completed, and how much more is needed?" Hardy asked.


    "We''ve finished two thirds already. We''ll need about $100,000 more," Nolan replied, seeming a bit embarrassed.


    "$80,000 will do if necessary."


    Hardy thought, thankfully, I have some spare cash lately. Otherwise, I''d really be drained by you.


    "I''ll add another 50,000. If that''s not enough, I''ll consider changing the director," Hardy said.


    "Alright."


    Nolan agreed readily.


    After discussing money matters, Nolan took Eastwood away. They still had scenes to shoot.


    Only Hardy and Ava remained in the room.


    Ava looked at Hardy and embraced him, kissing him passionately.


    They parted after a while.


    "How''s acting compared to what you imagined?" Hardy asked, pinching her chin.


    "Acting is tiring but interesting. I like the feeling. My role isn''t substantial, but I follow the crew every day to learn. Learning on set is different from being taught by a teacher," Ava replied.


    "Oh, and your song is trending now. You''ve become famous, you know?" Hardy smiled.


    Ava smiled back.


    "I go to town every other week to buy groceries and bring back newspapers. I saw the news about the song¡ªit''s very popular now, even spreading to Europe and South America."


    As Ava spoke, their lips drew close, brushing against each other as they talked.


    "Actually, the success of the song is all thanks to you. Such a great song could be a hit with anyone. I was just lucky to meet you," Ava said softly.


    Just as they were about to get closer again, a man''s voice suddenly came from outside.


    "Miss Gardner, are you in? I''ve come to visit."


    Hardy looked at Ava, silently asking who was outside.


    A flash of annoyance crossed Ava Gardner''s face.


    "He claims to be David Wash, the owner of a mining company. A month ago, he brought people to survey copper mines in the nearby mountains, accidentally came here to the film crew''s area, saw me, and has been bothering me ever since. I don''t want to see that man at all."


    "Director Nolan warned him, but he doesn''t care and keeps bothering me every few days," Ava explained.


    Hardy chuckled, taking Ava''s hand and walking out of the room.


    He noticed many crew members sticking their heads out to watch, eager for drama.


    On the town street, a man in a white suit stood there, about thirty years old, holding a bouquet of flowers, with a small mustache, looking quite self-assured.


    David''s face initially wore a bright smile, but when he saw a man holding Ava''s hand, his smile vanished, replaced by a hostile gaze toward Hardy.


    "Who are you?" David asked Hardy.


    Hardy smiled.


    "I''m the producer of the crew and Ava''s boyfriend. Who are you, and who allowed you to casually enter our crew?" Hardy questioned.


    David hesitated.


    He had seen a new car parked at the town entrance, probably brought by this man. But the Steampunk wasn''t a fancy car to him, and he wasn''t sure about the man''s background.


    "I''m the owner of Wash Mining. I admire Miss Gardner and came to visit her. Even if she has a boyfriend, can''t she make other friends?" David said arrogantly.


    David Wash was a typical playboy. He inherited a mining company worth millions of dollars, making him quite wealthy in the US.


    In recent years, the mining company had been struggling, with its stock price continuously low.


    The company bought a piece of land in New Mexico to dig for resources, which David found incredibly dull. Hearing about a film crew nearby, he came to see what was happening, and when he saw the stunning Ava Gardner, he was captivated.


    After learning Ava''s name and linking it to the popular singer Ava Gardner, he was even more thrilled.


    He approached Ava, hoping to charm her with his playboy skills. However, he didn''t know that Ava had once frequented nightclubs and had seen all sorts of men, she couldn''t be swayed by David''s words at all.


    She politely declined his advances, but David persisted, visiting every few days, turning pursuing Ava into his favorite pastime in Albuquerque.


    Hardy despised this presumptuous playboy, having no interest in arguing with him. Henry and Matthew were nearby, and Hardy said to them, "Escort this guy out."


    Henry and Matthew stepped forward, and David Wash glanced at them unfavorably.


    "I warn you, I''m the chairman of a publicly traded company. You''re messing with the wrong person," David said, frowning.


    Matthew chuckled.


    He pulled out a revolver.


    David thought Matthew was an actor. Since they were filming Westerns movie here, actors carried props, and he wasn''t afraid of a prop gun.


    "Bang!"


    Matthew fired a shot at David, causing the rose in David''s hand to explode, petals scattering everywhere.


    "Ah!"


    David jumped in fright.


    He never expected the gun to be real.


    "Wow!"


    The crew members watching nearby were also startled, letting out gasps.


    "Bang bang bang bang!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t end there.


    After exploding the flower, Matthew continued firing at David, who stood frozen in place.


    When the gunfire ceased, people saw bullet holes in David Wash''s clothes, shoes, and hat brim. Matthew blew on the gun barrel, then coolly holstered the gun¡ªa very Western-style action, fitting the atmosphere of the set perfectly.


    Clap clap clap clap!


    The crew members around erupted in applause. They had seen sharpshooter scenes in movies, but witnessing such expert marksmanship in reality was a first and more exciting than in the movies.


    David Wash was terrified.


    His body stiffened.


    There was even a wet sensation below his waist.


    He looked down.


    His pants were wet.


    The large wet marks on his white suit were prominent.


    "Ah!"


    David Wash let out a miserable cry, dropping the stem of the flower and stumbling toward his car. Before long, he was speeding away, the car swaying unsteadily but avoiding collisions due to the empty surroundings.


    It took a while to stabilize, then he vanished in a cloud of dust.


    "Hahaha!"


    The crew burst into laughter.


    They found the scene amusing.


    Ava Gardner also laughed, looking at Hardy. "You really scared him off. I can see his pants are wet; I don''t think he''ll dare to come back."

 Chapter 71 - 71 Torturing A Listed Company

    "Are we filming today, or do you have time to show me around?" Hardy asked Ava.


    Ava knew what he had on his mind and smiled mischievously.


    "To leave the set, we''d need to ask the director for permission. I wonder if he''d let us go," Ava playfully frowned.


    "Asking the director for leave is indeed a big issue. How about we elope instead?" Hardy whispered.


    "Elope?" Ava''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, elope."


    The two sneaked out of the room, cautiously approached the sedan, quietly slid inside, and drove off slowly.


    Matthew glanced at Henry. "The boss has left. Should we follow?"


    Henry chuckled, lying comfortably in the shade. "The boss is off to meet his lover. Are you an idiot?"


    "What if there''s danger?"


    "We may not be able to kill the boss even if we attack him together, so don''t worry. By the way, I saw the crew filming a horse battle scene. Why don''t we get two horses to follow him."


    "Fine by me!"


    Hardy drove along the wide highway.


    The car window was open.


    Ava''s long hair danced in the wind.


    "Where are you taking me?" Ava asked Hardy.


    "To a place with a bed."


    Dozens of miles away in a small town, they found a Mexican-style inn¡ªlow adobe buildings, immaculately clean, surrounded by flowers.


    Separated for months, the man and woman entwined in the room.


    ...


    David Wash drove, calming down only after driving several miles away. Remembering the recent humiliation, feeling the shit on his rear, David Wash gritted his teeth and slammed the steering wheel.


    "Damn it, I''ll get my revenge."


    He used to be a notorious playboy.


    After inheriting the family business, though the company''s performance was poor, he remained wealthy. When had he ever been forced to endured such humiliation?


    Who was that man holding Ava''s hand?


    He claimed to be a producer.


    With such capable bodyguards, he was probably no ordinary person. David planned to investigate thoroughly before taking action against him.


    But as for that wretched woman, Ava...


    She had been indifferent to him from start to finish, ignoring his advances despite his efforts, and she already had a man.


    Just a minor celebrity who sang a song.


    If not for his desire for something fresh, he might have overlooked her.


    Suddenly, he remembered past reports about Ava. The journalists still couldn''t find her. David speculated they were using some mysterious publicity strategy.


    Humph...


    If he couldn''t have her, he would ruin her.


    He shifted uncomfortably, accelerated towards the city, and arrived in Albuquerque an hour later, rushing into a hotel for a shower.


    He tossed his clothes in the trash and picked up the phone by the table.


    "Hello, Los Angeles Times? I have news for you regarding Ava Gardner. You''ve been searching for her, right? I know where she is."


    Some time ago, after Scarborough Fair success, interest waned due to poor promotion. Yet people remained curious about the singer, Ava Gardner.


    Upon hearing of Ava''s whereabouts, the LA Times immediately perked up. "If you can provide us with accurate information, we''ll pay you $500."


    Initially, David Wash only wanted to expose Ava, but upon hearing about the bonus, his greed took over. He provided his name and mailing address. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he disclosed Ava''s whereabouts.


    The next day.


    Hardy and Ava returned to the set.


    Ava had a scene today, and Hardy sat next to Director Nolan, watching the actors perform, when two reporters entered the set.


    Spotting Ava, one reporter raised a camera to snap photos, while the other approached with questions.


    "Are you Miss Ava Gardner? We''re journalists from the LA Times stationed in New Mexico. We finally found you! Since you released ''Scarborough Fair,'' you''ve garnered a lot of attention, but we couldn''t trace your whereabouts."


    She was somewhat at a loss.


    It was her first interview.


    Director Nolan intervened. "We''re filming. Please don''t disturb the actors. And how did you find this place?"


    Previously, Hardy had informed Nolan that Ava''s singing was a promotional strategy, intending to reveal her identity before the film''s release to garner attention. Unexpectedly, the reporters found her first.


    One reporter quickly explained, "We received a tip-off about Ava''s location."


    Hardy stayed silent.


    Hearing this, he pondered and asked, "Was this news from yesterday?"


    "Yes, indeed, it was yesterday. That''s why we rushed here today, hoping Miss Ava would grant us an exclusive interview."


    "Can you disclose who tipped you off?"


    "Sorry, our source''s identity is confidential," the reporter replied.


    Though Hardy had already guessed who it was, Given the secrecy until yesterday, it had to be that wealthy young man.


    All eyes turned to Hardy¡ªhe was the backbone here.


    After a moment''s thought, Hardy decided. "Pause filming. Ava will conduct the interview first."


    The crew stopped working and rested.


    Hardy pulled Ava aside, explaining she could answer most questions but keep the songwriter''s identity confidential for now.


    During the interview, Ava remained composed, answering questions tactfully. When asked about the songwriter, she smiled and said it was confidential.


    While answering, she also promoted her new film.


    The reporters learned the film was titled "The Wild Bounty Hunter."


    The photographer took copious photos of Ava, only stopping after using two rolls of film. The interview was fruitful, and the reporters left happily.


    Watching them leave, Hardy instructed Henry, "Go to town and contact Lancer. Have him investigate David Wash thoroughly."


    "Got it, boss."


    Though David Wash''s actions hadn''t harmed him, Hardy still felt offended. Who knew if Wash would cause more trouble in the future?


    The next day.


    Henry returned from town.


    "Boss, David Wash''s background is clear. His father owned a mining company named Wash Mining, valued at around $3 million. When David''s father died years ago, he inherited the company. Even under his father''s management, the company faced difficulties and sold many shares. David still holds 34% of the company''s shares."


    "The mining company has deteriorated since David took over, with stock plummeting to $0.31 per share, considered junk stock. During a shareholder meeting, many wanted David to step down as chairman. He refused, asking for two more years to stabilize the shareholders'' faith.


    There''s speculation about extending operations to neighboring New Mexico, near the San Andreas Mountains, for a big vein of minerals¡ªthough nothing significant has been found."


    "David Wash is an incompetent and arrogant playboy."


    "Boss, if you want, I can deal with him now," Matthew suggested.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "Matthew, we''re legitimate businessmen. We can''t resort to violence. I have a better plan for dealing with him."


    "What plan?" Henry asked curiously.


    "Do you know how to torture a listed company?" Hardy asked both.


    Both shook their heads.


    Hardy knew many ways to torment a listed company.


    Even in the 21st century, with extensive regulations, there are still numerous methods to manipulate a listed company.


    For instance, causing an uproar, evaporating billions, or manipulating brakes to cause a massive loss.


    The famous football player C7 Rolando once caused Coca-Cola a missive loses of billions just by taking their drink off from his table and replacing it with a bottle of water.


    Hardy bid farewell to Ava, feeling nostalgic. They spent another day at the inn before Hardy drove back to Los Angeles.


    "Did you investigate Wash Mining''s shareholders?" Just back, Hardy asked Lancer.


    Yesterday, while with Ava, Hardy asked Lancer to gather data.


    "It''s clear," Lancer said, handing over a detailed shareholder list.


    Wash Mining''s total market value was $1.83 million, with 35% of shares circulating, priced at $0.30, down another cent from Hardy''s inquiry.


    "Lancer, I remember the chief editor of the LA Financial Post. Do we have his photos?" Hardy inquired.


    "Yes, we have his photos."


    "It''s time to activate him."


    Over these two days, Hardy purchased a defunct mining company, registering it under ''HD Mining.''


    The company''s scope included mining development, processing, sales, and minerals like gold, iron, coal, copper, aluminum, nickel, and magnesium.


    Meanwhile, he opened over 40 accounts through intermediaries at brokerage firms, depositing $4,000 to $6,000 each, shorting Wash Mining.


    Preparations were complete.


    One early morning, the LA Financial Post published an analytical article on page two:


    "Geologist Michael De Guzman''s Copper Deposit Extension Theory will doom mining companies."


    "In mid-1945, geologist Michael De Guzman published ''Rocky Mountain Ore Deposit Sediment Extension Theory.'' De Guzman claimed Arizona harbors the US''s largest copper deposits, and New Mexico, on the other side, should possess comparable reserves."


    Because of this theory, many mining companies have purchased land in New Mexico to look for mineral veins. However, in the past six months, they have not found any, not even an ordinary copper mines¡ªlet alone massive veins


    "Today, with no quality copper ore found, the industry''s believed De Guzman theory which is only based on hypotheses and conjectures is flawed. The future mining prospects of the companies that bought lands in new mexico such as San Francisco''s Wash Mining who purchased 8,000 acres seems bleak."


    This report immediately drew intense attention to mining stocks.


    Stocks of companies buying land in New Mexico dropped, especially Wash Mining, named in the article, leading to the plunge.


    The US stock market is the biggest, strongest, and most merciless in the world, with no price limits on the increase or decrease.


    Wash Mining was already junk stock, lacking performance for years, and losing public trust. Now, it plummeted from $0.31 to $0.16 per share, a 48% decrease.

 Chapter 72 - 72 Fear and Greed

    In the 1940s, information dissemination was far less convenient than in the 21st century, and newspapers were still the primary media outlet.


    At the moment, David Wash, who was in New Mexico, had not yet received news of the stock price collapse.


    Some shareholders attempted to contact David Wash to discuss how to recover losses, but the calls reached Albuquerque, where an assistant informed the shareholders that David Wash had gone into the mountains with a mining team for exploration.


    The next day, Wash Mining''s stock continued to decline, though not as dramatically as the day before, dropping only a few cents to $0.138 per share.


    The following day, it dropped further to $0.121 per share.


    Shareholders were frantic, and finally managed to contact David Wash on the third evening. David was also shocked to hear about the stock price plunge.


    It was reported that Professor De Guzman''s mineral vein theory was incorrect, but it also caused a sharp drop in the share price of Wash Mining. What kind of bad luck is this?


    "David, you must find a way to stop the stock price from falling," said the caller, who was the company''s second largest shareholder, just behind David.


    David Wash was somewhat annoyed. "I''m developing this company, enduring hardship by drilling into mountains searching for ore, eating dust with every meal, sleeping in the open every day, while you sit comfortably at home with air conditioning, expecting me to fix the falling stock prices."


    "What can I do? I suppose once the news passes, the stock price will stabilize," David Wash irresponsibly replied.


    Upon hearing David''s response, the major shareholder was infuriated. "David Wash, as chairman, you should take full responsibility for the company''s troubles. If you can''t manage the company well or make profits for shareholders, I will request a shareholder meeting to elect a new chairman."


    Damn it, not this again.


    Last time, they forced me to relinquish the chairmanship. Now this.


    "We agreed at the last shareholders'' meeting that I would be given two years. It''s only been a little over half a year," David Wash softened his tone. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am very doubtful now whether the company will survive under your management within two years, Wash. I''ll give you a week to solve the company''s problems, or I will propose another shareholder meeting to discuss replacing the chairman and hiring a new CEO."


    Dejected, David Wash sat on his bed. What could he do now? Unless a major discovery was made immediately, like a large mine, the stock price wouldn''t rise back.


    But after months in the mountains, there was nothing substantial¡ªjust scattered traces of iron ore, too small scale to exploit. He was now also questioning Professor De Guzman''s theory.


    Maybe the old man was just a fraud.


    The problem now was that the shareholders were pressing him to find a solution. What could he possibly do?


    Suddenly, he thought of the newspaper.


    Since it was the newspaper''s report that caused the stock price plunge, could he clarify things in the newspaper?


    He recalled the information he leaked to the Los Angeles Times last time. He had a contact at the newspaper''s station and immediately called them.


    "Hello, is this a reporter from the Los Angeles Times? I''m David Wash, chairman of Wash Mining. Would you be interested in interviewing me about our New Mexico mining?"


    With the mining stock price plummeting these days, it was indeed newsworthy. The Los Angeles Times, upon receiving the call from David Wash, showed interest and agreed to an interview.


    Meanwhile, Hardy had stopped shorting and was quietly buying Wash Mining stocks.


    When he initially shorted Wash Mining, the price was $0.31 per share. Now, with the price down to $0.12 per share, a decline of over 61%, Hardy''s leverage is 5x. Calculating the fees and expenses, he stood to earn $500,000.


    Good money.


    Financial maneuvers were more lucrative than robbery¡ªjust a simple operation netted more than two robberies on the Spanish gang.


    Wash Mining''s stock might still have room to fall, but Hardy believed it wasn''t significant. After all, the news was fake, Wash Mining had no substantial issues. The recent steep decline was mostly due to people''s inherent distrust of junk stocks.


    Now was the time.


    End the shorting and start buying with over forty accounts, acquiring Wash Mining stocks in the market.


    Initially declining today, the downward trend slowly halted due to Hardy''s acquisitions.


    By closing time, Hardy had acquired over 400,000 shares.


    The price stabilized at $0.12 per share without further decline.


    The next day, Wash Mining''s stock price remained stable. Hardy quietly acquired another 200,000 shares.


    On this day, a car arrived at the mining site.


    Two reporters got out of the car.


    David Wash had been living at the mine for days. Once a millionaire, a stock price fluctuation had halved his wealth directly.


    He was very dissatisfied.


    He hoped to find a copper mine on this land, even a small one, to recoup his investment.


    But there is still no success these days.


    He had cursed Professor De Guzman a hundred times in his heart, especially after drinking.


    He shouted that De Guzman was a big liar. If not for him, he wouldn''t be eating dirt here. Isn''t drinking and flirting with the ladies in the big city what a millionaire like him should enjoy, what kind of life he is living now!


    The two reporters found David Wash, showing their press credentials.


    "Hello, Mr. David Wash. We are reporters from the Los Angeles Financial News. We would like to conduct an interview with you. Do you have time?"


    David Wash''s anger flared upon hearing they were from the Los Angeles Financial News. After all, their previous report caused a drastic drop in his company''s stock price.


    David Wash responded with some anger: "I find your report highly irresponsible. What gives you the right to claim that Professor De Guzman''s theory is wrong? How can you say that Arizona''s veins cannot extend into New Mexico? Your reporting is baseless speculation."


    The two reporters were very good-tempered and just smiled after hearing what David Wash said, "So we came here to interview, just to ask questions about Wash Mining. you''ve been searching in the mountains for months. Have you found any significant veins?"


    David Wash''s momentum was choked by the reporter''s question.


    It was a fact that he hadn''t found any significant veins after months.


    But he knew if this got out again, the stock price might drop further.


    He blinked, suddenly coming up with an idea.


    "Who said we haven''t found any veins? We have made discoveries. Follow me," he said, leading the reporters forward.


    Stopping before a pile of rocks at the campsite, David Wash pointed at the stones. "Look, these are samples we collected from the mountains."


    Then he picked up a piece of ore the size of a watermelon and held it up. "See, this is copper ore. Since we''ve found copper ore, there must be veins here."


    "Copper ores often accompany gold ores. Once we find gold, the value of the vein will increase significantly."


    In fact, David was deceiving them.


    The ore he held was not copper but iron pyrite, which resembles copper ore. The two reporters were laymen and likely couldn''t tell the difference.


    As long as he could get through today, and they reported in the newspaper that the land he bought might have copper, he believed the stock price wouldn''t drop any further.


    Stocks were about buying hope.


    If people believe it exist, then it dose exist.


    The reporters took several photos of David Wash with the ore, capturing many close-ups.


    The textual reporter asked again: "Mr. Wash, what are your thoughts on Wash Mining''s stock price?"


    David Wash put down the ore, dusting off his hands. "I believe Wash Mining''s value is severely underestimated."


    "We have found traces of veins here. Perhaps we will discover higher-value gold veins. At that time, Wash Mining''s stock price will soar tenfold or even twenty-fold. Now is the perfect time to buy in."


    "Do you have great confidence in uncovering a major vein?"


    "Of course, I believe Wash Mining will become a mining giant in the United States and globally, doing business worldwide."


    David Wash continued to boast.


    The two reporters spent half a day interviewing at the mining campsite, asking many questions, and taking four or five rolls of film. They left near dusk.


    David Wash waved goodbye to them.


    Watching the car leave, he muttered to himself, "The Los Angeles Financial News is more professional than The Los Angeles Times. Last time, The L.A Times reporters were here for less than twenty minutes, asked a few questions, and left. Look at The L.A Financial News, interviewing for half a day and taking dozens of photos. That''s professionalism."


    He believed this positive report could lift the company''s stock price. Those board members wouldn''t keep clamoring for his replacement.


    Three days later, the report on Wash Mining finally came out.


    When David Wash saw the content of the report in The L.A Financial News, he was stunned. Did he really say that?


    Wasn''t this exaggeration a bit to much?


    The newspaper featured a colorful photo of David Wash holding the ore, grinning broadly.


    Headline: "Wash Mining Chairman David Wash Claims Discovery of Large Copper Vein on Purchased Land, Accompanied by Gold Ore."


    Subheading: "Wash Mining Chairman David Wash Says Wash Mining Will Become a Mining Giant in the United States and even the world."

 Chapter 73 - 73 Stock Market Frenzy

    "A few days ago, when David Wash, chairman of Wash Mining, was interviewed by the Los Angeles Times, he expressed his firm belief in Professor De Guzman''s theory. Our reporter rushed to New Mexico to interview him specifically."


    "It was discovered that the gold content was a high-quality associated ore with an extremely high mining value. David Wash said that with this copper mine, Wash Mining hopes to become a mining giant in the United States and even globally." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The ore David holds is what they dug out of the vein. He said that after determining the approximate scale and obtaining enough samples, they would submit them to the ore testing center for content testing."


    As soon as the Los Angeles Financial News report came out, it immediately attracted countless peoples attention, especially from institutions and individuals who are particularly interested in stocks.


    "Is this report in the Financial News true? Has Wash Mining really found a large vein?"


    "The reporters went to the mining area in person and took several photos. How could it be fake?"


    "So you mean Wash Mining''s stock is definitely going to rise?"


    "Not just rise, it''s going to skyrocket. We need to hurry up and buy Wash Mining''s stocks, or we won''t be able to get them later."


    Countless investors poured into the trading floor, shouting for traders to help buy Wash Mining''s shares.


    They did not confirm whether the information was true or false.


    To be honest, they didn''t have the ability to confirm whether the news was true or false, but they were unwilling to let go of the opportunity to make money in front of them, so they all bought it.


    Wash Mining''s stock price started to soar, In these past few days, due to Hardy''s slow accumulation, Wash Mining''s stock price has risen from a low of 0.12 to the current 0.16, almost reaching the first wave of the downtrend position.


    Today, in a few minutes, the stock price soared from 0.16 to 0.38 and is still rapidly climbing.


    Many people believe that if Wash Mining really finds a large vein, its stock will become a golden stock, and it may even rise to a dollar or two.


    Buy. Must buy, Hardy looked at the 1.5 million shares of Wash Mining''s stock in his hand, smiled and Called the trader he hired, "Continue to accumulate Wash Mining. Buy whenever there''s an offer."


    The trader, somewhat worried, advised, "Sir, the price is already very high. It''s not rational to buy at a high price for news that hasn''t been verified."


    "It''s okay, continue to place an order. If no one sells, add 2 cents to the base every two minutes, don''t stop."


    "Okay boss."


    The trader followed orders and operated according to Hardy''s instructions.


    In fact, Hardy didn''t really want to buy stocks. He just wanted to add fuel to the fire while people were crazy, thoroughly pushing up the price of Wash Mining''s stocks.


    By the closing time at 4 o''clock in the afternoon,


    Wash Mining''s stock had soared to $0.86 per share.


    A full 5.3-fold increase.


    How rare is that? not really rare.


    There have been many stocks in history that have increased more than ten times in a single day.


    David Wash listened to the report from his subordinate on the microphone and felt dizzy in his head and light in his body. Just one day. In just one day.


    His assets have increased five-fold, he put down the phone in a daze.


    Stared blankly for three seconds.


    Suddenly, David shouted, waving his hands wildly in the air.


    "Yes, hhhh! I''m a millionaire again!"


    "Mining? What mining? Stocks are the biggest gold mine."


    "I want to buy a car, find the most beautiful woman, and buy a plane to fly in the sky."


    David was excited for a while, then slowly calmed down, and suddenly thought that the stock price surge was all because of this report by the Financial News.


    But, the content in the report is false.


    He didn''t know if the reporters of the Financial News were trying to attract attention or misunderstood his words. He only said there might be mines, possibly associated with gold, possibly mining a huge vein, possibly becoming a top global mining enterprise.


    But these are just possibilities, It''s not real yet. Did he boast too much and mislead those reporters? Should he clarify?


    If this continues, David is afraid of trouble. After all, false is false, and he cannot create a large vein out of thin air.


    But when he thinks of the current stock price, his inner desires won over his rationality.


    If I stand up and clarify, those who bought stocks like crazy will think I deceived them and will definitely sell off their stocks like crazy. By then, Wash Mining''s stocks will be abandoned, the price may even be lower than before, and my assets will shrink again.


    What should I do? David''s heart is extremely tangled.


    No, I''m going back to San Francisco.


    He no longer had the heart to mine. He told the head of exploration team that he would take a plane back to San Francisco the next day.


    The next day when the stock market opened, Wash Mining''s stock price surged again.


    By noon, it officially broke through the $1 mark, and it continued to rise. David Wash stood in the trading hall, watching the price board flip continuously above him, and his adrenaline was continuously rising.


    Money, It''s really exciting, Calculating his assets, it''s already over $2 million.


    David Wash was only left with ecstasy in his heart.


    He really wanted to sell all the stocks in his hand now and enjoy his life, driving a sports car, drinking fine wine with beautiful women, and traveling around. Thinking about such a life made him feel wonderful.


    Unfortunately, He didn''t hold circulating stocks in his hand, so he couldn''t trade here.


    He''s a major shareholder, to sell the stocks in his hands, he had to inform the board of directors, inquire if anyone was interested in acquiring them, and pass the scrutiny of the securities regulator. In short, it required a lengthy process.


    Damn it. I really wish the news in the Financial News was true.


    But he also thought of a way to go around that. Mortgage the stocks to the bank,


    Get some money out and enjoy life.


    He had made up his mind. Wait a few days then find a bank, borrow $100,000 first to enjoy it.


    Stocks are still rising now,


    He estimates that when he goes to borrow money, $100,000 will only be one-tenth of his assets.


    He hadn''t been to a big city for a long time. He drove his car, called a friend, and had a crazy party at night, inviting a group of beautiful women to have fun.


    Fine wine! Beautiful women, Explosive music, Villa pool, Carnival night.


    When David Wash woke up, it was already 11 in the morning. He washed his face, had something to eat, and returned to the stock trading hall. When he saw the stock price of Wash Mining, he was surprised.


    Because today Wash Mining''s stock price soared again.


    The current price has risen to $1.44.


    He asked someone why it soared, and the person handed him a newspaper.


    It was still the Los Angeles Financial News.


    The newspaper unexpectedly published an interview with Professor De Guzman from yesterday, confirming and verifying his vein extension theory. The professor believed that there must be a large vein in the mountainous area, and the quantity and quality should be similar to those in Arizona.


    "Wash Mining finding the vein is the best proof of my research theory. I believe more people will find deposits in that area."


    This was Professor De Guzman''s exact words.


    Because of this interview, Wash Mining welcomed another surge today, jumping from yesterday''s closing of $1.06 to $1.44.


    Well, now it''s $1.46.


    David Wash pursed his lips, clenched his fists.


    Not saying. Absolutely not saying.


    Just now, he made a decision for himself, absolutely not to reveal the fact that the deposit wasn''t found.


    No matter what happens in the future.


    He wants to enjoy this moment now.


    Hmm, I''ll go to the bank today and borrow money.


    This time, borrow $300,000.


    By early afternoon, the stock price officially broke through $1.50, still heading higher, but at this time, it seemed to encounter upward pressure.


    It''s estimated that someone is selling, and the volume is not small.


    So for the next two hours or so, the stock price hovered between $1.50 and $1.60.


    At closing time on 4 o''clock, the stock price stabilized at $1.53.


    David Wash looked at the time, picked up the phone next to him, and called a familiar bank manager, "Hello, Mr. Simpson, I''m David Wash. Do you remember me?"


    "Of course, of course, how could I forget Mr. Wash?"


    "Congratulations on your company''s stock soaring, becoming a stock market star. What can I do for you?"


    "Loan."


    David Wash said lightly.


    "No problem, how much are you planning to borrow?" The bank manager agreed immediately.


    David Wash felt very satisfied with the service of this manager.


    The next afternoon, David Wash received $300,000 in cash from the bank, mortgaging about a tenth of his shares at the day''s stock price.


    Then David plunged into the casino.


    Played heartily all night.


    After losing more than $100,000, the next day he held a grand party at his own home, with even more people coming¡ªnearly a hundred, there were countless beautiful women.


    No other reason, just crazy fun.


    David Wash had a carefree time these days.

 Chapter 74 - 74 Ups and Downs

    On this evening, David brought a beautiful woman to attend a party hosted by a celebrity friend. When they arrived at the door, they were spotted by waiting reporters who immediately surrounded them.


    Entertainment stars are stars.


    Economic stars are also stars.


    Wash Mining is currently hot in the stock market, and interviewing David Wash would definitely be valuable.


    "Mr. Wash, we are reporters from the San Francisco Entertainment News. Can we ask you a few questions?" the reporters blocked Wash and asked.


    "Sure, go ahead," David Wash responded gracefully.


    "Mr. David, could you tell us how large and what the reserves are of the mineral vein you discovered?"


    David thought to himself, "How would I know how large it is?" But he didn''t show any panic and smiled, saying, "It''s quite large, but we haven''t completed the full survey yet, so I can''t give specific data."


    "Oh, we haven''t submitted it for testing yet. I plan to fully survey the veins, collect samples from various areas, and send them for testing together. That way we can get the most comprehensive data, don''t you think?" David Wash said.


    The reporters wanted to ask more questions, but David Wash raised his hand to interrupt.


    "Sorry, I have to attend my friend''s party now. Let''s end it here," fearing that the reporters would ask more questions and he might appear nervous, he quickly dodged the conversation.


    The next day, the newspaper published an interview with David Wash.


    Wash Mining''s chairman confirmed that they had found a mineral vein, which once again boosted Wash Mining''s stock price. The previously stable stock price saw a strong surge.


    As it rose to around $1.60, many sell orders appeared, and Wash Mining''s stock price began to slowly decline again.


    When the final trade was completed, Hardy smiled.


    Thanks to David Wash, for accepting the interview, which allowed him to successfully sell the last batch of stocks.


    A week later, Hardy finally sold all his stocks.


    The lowest price in the early stage was only $0.12, but later, to boost the stock price, he bought some higher-priced stocks, averaging around $0.20.


    The average selling price was $1.50.


    He calculated that after deducting all expenses, he earned a total of $3.75 million.


    It''s like getting rich overnight.


    Hardy felt ecstatic.


    In fact, he could have made even more, for example, by leveraging institutions and going long on Wash Mining. Hardy had considered this at the time, but later abandoned the idea.


    Borrowing money from financial institutions would leave too heavy a trace.


    Stocks like Wash Mining, which rise and fall sharply, are bound to be watched by the SEC. If he had aggressively used leverage to reap profits, it would be like confessing.


    So he chose a more stable approach, buying small amounts as a retail investor, which wouldn''t attract attention.


    Even if they investigated, it wouldn''t matter.


    All of his accounts were opened under the names of security company employees and some from the Red Bill Gang, so they could never trace it back to him.


    As for why they bought that stock, Wasn''t it hyped by the media?


    Now that he has sold all the stocks, he can rest easy.


    Next, he just waits to watch the show.


    One day, a relatively unknown newspaper in Los Angeles suddenly published an article, "Wash Mining may be engaged in fraud."


    The author of the article pointed out that while having dinner with a friend who knows minerals, his friend mentioned that the ore David Wash was holding in the newspaper photos was not copper ore at all, but rather pyrite.


    The reporter was surprised and expressed doubt.


    Later, through his friend, he contacted the two reporters who interviewed David Wash and saw the original color photos from them, which were clearer. He showed them to his mineral-savvy friend, who confirmed that it was definitely pyrite, not copper ore.


    Moreover, many of the rocks shown in the photos taken at the site were not copper ore at all. Some were iron ore, and some were just plain rocks with no value.


    In order to uncover the truth, the reporter secretly went to Wash Mining''s exploration camp in New Mexico. David Wash was not at the camp, he had returned to San Francisco. The reporter asked the exploration supervisor, who said they had not found any large mineral veins.


    There were no copper ores, even the iron ores were scattered in small quantities, there were no valuable deposits at all.


    They had been there for six months and had not found any valuable large mineral veins. Even before David Wash left, they still hadn''t found anything.


    The reporter went to San Francisco intending to interview David Wash in person, only to find out that after returning to San Francisco, David Wash had used some of his stocks as collateral to borrow $300,000 from a bank. He then frequented casinos, hosted parties every day, and was surrounded by beautiful women.


    Just a few days ago, during an interview with an entertainment newspaper, David Wash also claimed that they had discovered large mineral veins and were still surveying the specific reserves.


    After he was asked when they would send samples for testing, David Wash said they would do so after completing all the surveys to obtain the most comprehensive data.


    The reporter remarked that as the owner of a mining company, he couldn''t possibly mistake copper ore for pyrite. Now, all evidence indicates that David Wash is likely lying.


    His motive for lying is to inflate Wash Mining''s stock price.


    Just half a month ago, Wash Mining''s stock price plummeted to $0.12 due to a report in the Los Angeles Financial News. However, after David Wash announced that he had found mineral veins and even associated gold deposits, Wash Mining''s stock price soared dramatically and reached $1.56, a thirteen-fold increase.


    This behavior is outright criminal. The reporter hopes that the SEC will investigate to prevent irreparable losses to investors.


    This report exploded like a bomb in the stock market.


    People were shocked. Is this true?


    However, looking at the detailed report, it was very convincing. The reporter even personally visited the mining site, and even Wash Mining''s exploration supervisor admitted that they had not found any large mineral veins.


    Could all of this be fabricated by David Wash?


    Investors in Wash Mining began to feel anxious, and many started to sell. Wash Mining''s stock price began to plummet rapidly.


    In one day, Wash Mining''s stock price dropped from $1.56 per share to $1.25, shrinking its market value by one-fifth.


    The next day stabilized a bit.


    The SEC issued a public announcement, officially launching an investigation into Wash Mining and dispatching personnel to verify the company''s actual situation.


    On the same day, someone saw David Wash being taken away for investigation.


    Boom~!


    The landmine was officially detonated.


    Wash Mining''s stock price began a frantic downward spiral.


    $1.14.


    $1.05.


    $0.98.


    Officially breaking the $1 mark.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    The decline continued.


    $0.81.


    $0.74.


    $0.62.


    By the end of the day, Wash Mining''s stock price had plummeted to $0.43.


    ...


    The SEC Investigation Department.


    David sat on a chair, looking extremely uneasy.


    Investigators placed documents in front of him and stared at David Wash with cold expressions, "Did your mining company really find a large mineral vein?"


    "N-no, but I never said we did," David Wash evasively replied.


    "What did you say during the interview with the reporters?"


    "I only mentioned the possibility of finding a large mineral vein and associated gold deposits. I never claimed we actually found one. It was a mistake in the financial report."


    The investigator gave a cold smile.


    "Is that so?"


    "After the report, you had a whole week to come out and clarify. Why didn''t you?"


    "We investigated your movements. The day after the report, you returned to San Francisco and frequented the stock exchange there because of that report. Wash Mining''s stock price surged. Why didn''t you come out to explain?"


    "During the interview with the San Francisco Entertainment News reporters, not only did you not clarify, but you also claimed to have found a large mineral vein and were awaiting further surveys and testing."


    David Wash was left speechless, his face was pale from fear.


    He wanted to explain that it was indeed a mistake initially, but how could he explain his subsequent actions?


    Clearly, he was happy to see the stock price rise.


    He even played along to boost the stock price.


    How could the investigators believe he was innocent?


    The investigators placed photos in front of David Wash, taken at the mining camp in his area.


    They had already had mining experts evaluate them, and there was not a single qualified copper ore among them, just some pyrite and a pile of useless rocks.


    "The-I-I really... I really didn''t mean to... it was all just a misunderstanding at first..."


    "Waaah..."


    The investigator sneered.


    He had seen too many slippery characters like this, many of them once prominent financial giants, all claiming innocence when they came here.


    "Save these explanations for the judge."


    Soon after, the SEC publicly announced that Wash Mining had indeed engaged in fraudulent activities.


    The earlier announcement of finding large mineral veins was a lie, and Chairman David Wash of Wash Mining was accused of manipulating stock prices with false information.


    Furthermore, the SEC issued a warning, Wash Mining had previously borrowed $200,000 from a bank to purchase land in New Mexico, and later, David Wash used stock as collateral to borrow $300,000 for personal expenses. Combined with Wash Mining''s losses in recent years, they might be in a situation of insolvency. Investors were advised to invest cautiously.


    Boom~!


    Wash Mining''s stock price exploded again.


    Just these past two days, Wash Mining''s stock price had dropped to $0.21, and some were still hoping for a favorable investigation outcome. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But with the SEC''s announcement, Wash Mining was essentially sentenced to death.


    Wash Mining''s stock price plummeted.


    Breaking through $0.10, and finally settling at $0.03 per share.


    Investors lamented, Wash Mining''s shareholders were even more despondent.


    They had seen their fortunes rise with the soaring stock price, only to experience a roller coaster ride in just one month.


    Falling, Rising, falling.


    In this dramatic decline,


    Hardy made a small profit again. Before the news broke in by that small newspaper, he used scattered accounts to short Wash Mining through two new brokers.


    But it wasn''t a big play, since the SEC were about to start investigating.


    In total, he only made a little over $600,000, which for the current hardy is quite a lot.

 Chapter 75 - 75 Louis B. Mayer MGM Party

    Hardy found a financial investment services company called "Four-Leaf Clover," which ranks among the top three financial service companies in Los Angeles. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, sir. I''m investment manager Logan. How can I assist you?" said the middle-aged man, handing over his business card.


    "Manager Logan, I''m interested in acquiring a publicly listed company," Hardy said directly.


    Logan was taken aback. Acquiring a publicly listed company was a big deal.


    "May I ask which company you''re considering acquiring?"


    "Do you know Wash Mining?" Hardy inquired.


    Logan suddenly understood. In the financial world, who didn''t know Wash Mining? Its recent fluctuations had brought this once-obscure company into the spotlight.


    "Of course, Wash Mining''s chairman is suspected of manipulating stock prices with false information, which was discovered by the Securities and Exchange Commission. This matter is widely known. What are your intentions, Mr. Hardy?" Logan asked.


    "I also own a mining company. I''m interested in having you help me with a comprehensive acquisition of Wash Mining, mainly for their listing qualifications," Hardy explained.


    "Is your company planning a reverse merger for listing?"


    "I''ll acquire Wash Mining first and then decide whether to proceed with a reverse merger or continue using Wash Mining.," Hardy replied.


    "I understand. Please wait a moment; I''ll gather Wash Mining''s shareholder information, and then we can discuss further," Logan said.


    Soon, Logan returned with the list of Wash Mining shareholders. Companies like his had databases covering all market companies as part of their core expertise.


    "The data shows that the largest shareholder is David Wash, owning 34% of the shares. He''s already on board. The second-largest shareholder is Neil Borg, 65 years old, holding 21% of the shares. The third shareholder is James Frey, owning 6%, and the fourth shareholder, Damien Lewis, only holds 4%.


    The remaining 35% of the shares are traded on the stock market at a price of only $0.03, with a total market value of only $300,000. Additionally, there''s a bank loan of $200,000," Logan explained.


    "I''m only interested in their listing qualifications. The rest is of no value to me. I''m prepared to engage your services for this acquisition," Hardy stated.


    Logan smiled brightly. For them, any business opportunity was welcome. "No problem, Mr. Hardy. This is what we do."


    That afternoon, Logan began contacting several of Wash Mining''s shareholders to inquire if they were willing to sell their shares.


    The financial company wouldn''t absorb shares from the market temporarily. Since they aimed to acquire the company, the best method was to negotiate with shareholders directly. Aggressive market buying would only drive up prices, which was unfavorable for acquisition.


    Hardy entrusted professionals with professional matters, which was his usual approach. He wasn''t well-versed in acquisitions, so engaging a financial services company to acquire Wash Mining was the right choice.


    After paying a deposit, he waited for further news.


    Leaving the financial services company, Hardy thought, "The entire Wash Mining now has a total market value of only $300,000. Even if David Wash sells all his shares, it probably won''t fill the financial hole he''s dug."


    Through this event, Hardy made over four million dollars.


    However, this money would be subject to tax, likely between 10% to 30% of the profit, meaning he might have to pay over a million dollars in taxes.


    Over a million dollars!


    That was a lot.


    Hardy winced at the thought.


    Fortunately, he only needed to pay this tax by early next year. During this period, the money could be used for investment and tax deductions, which was one reason why he wanted to acquire Wash Mining.


    Spending money now would save him money later.


    These types of taxes were headache-inducing. Even professional accountants could struggle with complex tax data, let alone someone like Hardy, who was a layman at tax evasion


    In the future, he definitely needed to find a qualified financial advisor.


    Returning to the headquarters of the security company,


    In the courtyard, Several teams were undergoing training.


    These people were all recruited veterans, as the security company planned to expand its external services and required formal training.


    Lancer stood in the courtyard and greeted Hardy as he approached.


    Glancing at the team, Hardy said, "Currently, the security company has only over 40 people. We''re short-staffed. Keep recruiting, Lancer."


    "But the security company currently has no income. Hiring more people means increased payroll expenses," Lancer replied.


    Hardy smiled, "It''s fine; I can afford it."


    Having made a significant amount of money in the stock market, Hardy now spoke with confidence.


    "Keep recruiting until the team expands to 200 people," Hardy added.


    "Understood. As the boss, it''s your call. By the way, we received a call from Noah Film Company an hour ago, saying they have an invitation for you," Lancer mentioned.


    Back in his office, Hardy called the film company. Susan answered the phone, "Mr. Hardy assistant, there''s a new movie project by MGM preparing to start filming. Tomorrow night, there''s a party, and you''re invited on behalf of Noah Entertainment."


    "What''s the name of MGM''s new movie?" Hardy asked.


    "The new movie is called ''I Want to See You.''"


    Hardy didn''t recall the name. It probably wasn''t a classic film. Hollywood produced thousands of movies each year, and Hardy only knew a few dozen of the most classic ones.


    "Who are the lead actors?" Hardy inquired.


    "The leads are Kim Rogers and Joseph Cordon. Also, Shirley Temple plays a supporting role," the staff member replied.


    Hardy couldn''t remember the first two names, but Shirley Temple was familiar. She was once a bright child star, and he''d seen almost all of her films in his past life.


    Shirley Temple should be a grown woman now, but Hardy decided to attend the event anyway, fulfilling a nostalgic star-chasing dream.


    "What time and where is the event?" Hardy asked.


    "It starts at 19:00 tomorrow evening, at Mr. Louis Meyer''s estate in Beverly Hills," Susan informed.


    Hardy had met Louis Meyer at Sigel''s party, so he wasn''t a stranger.


    The next evening, Hardy dressed neatly and drove to Louis Meyer''s estate. As he parked, he noticed many luxury cars lined up, and service staff directed him to park.


    As he finished parking,


    Hardy saw three people getting out of another car, a middle-aged man, a middle-aged woman, and a beautiful girl of about 14 or 15.


    They seemed to be a family of three.


    The girl had a serious expression, clearly unhappy.


    The woman looked at her daughter and said softly, "Elizabeth, you can''t go in with that expression. Everyone will see you''re unhappy."


    "But I am unhappy. I think I should have gotten that role. Shirley Temple is already 17, she''s not suitable for the role of the niece," the girl replied.


    Although petite, the girl had a well-proportioned figure and porcelain-white skin. Her features were exceptionally delicate and beautiful, showing signs of a future beauty.


    In fact she was already a beauty. Despite her young age, she could be described as an exquisite loli.


    The woman shook her head, holding her daughter''s hand, "You need to learn to hide your emotions. Even if you''re unhappy, you can''t show it. We need to make a good impression on those film company bosses, producers, and directors to get more opportunities."


    "Okay, I''ll control myself," the girl said.


    "Then smile," the woman urged.


    The girl forced a smile.


    Hardy, standing nearby and blocked by his car, observed the family''s interaction. The girl didn''t notice him, but Hardy overheard their conversation.


    As they walked ahead, the couple continued their conversation, unaware of their surroundings. The girl looked a bit bored. After a couple of steps, she suddenly noticed Hardy behind the car, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    Clearly, she hadn''t expected to see someone there.


    Her eyes widened, and her small mouth slightly agape, the girl''s expression amused Hardy. She was cute.


    Hardy grinned.


    He mimicked the fake smile the girl had made earlier.


    The girl froze, realizing that her conversation and fake smile had been seen by this stranger. She felt a surge of annoyance, turning from surprise to indignation.


    Hmph!


    She glared at Hardy with her big eyes.


    Under the streetlight, Hardy noticed that her eyes were a mysterious bluish-purple.


    After glaring at Hardy, the girl quickly caught up with her parents, and the three entered the estate gate, leaving Hardy standing still.


    Her appearance, Especially those eyes.


    They seemed familiar to Hardy.


    She was acclaimed as the "World''s Number One Beauty," especially known for her beautiful bluish-purple eyes.


    She was a rare gem in the film industry, dominating Hollywood for 30 years, starring in over fifty films, winning two Oscars for Best Actress and receiving four Best Actress nominations. She was known as a Hollywood legend and an eternal flower.


    She was also one of the most colorful figures in American film history, having been married eight times and ending up lonely in her old age.


    Due to her multiple marriages, she was dubbed the "Jade Widow."


    Was that girl just now her?


    Considering her age, she seemed to be about 14 or 15 and her name was Elizabeth.


    As Hardy looked up again, he saw the family entering the mansion. Hardy smiled faintly, "This is the estate of MGM''s big boss. Inside that hall, who knows how many big stars there will be. No need to be surprised."


    However, from the girl''s earlier words, she seemed to have lost a role she had been vying for against Shirley Temple, feeling somewhat resentful.


    Entering the hall, It was already filled with guests.


    At such a star-studded gathering, anyone given the chance to attend wouldn''t refuse, as it was an excellent opportunity to expand one''s network.


    In the crowd, Hardy spotted Noah Film Company''s general manager, Cohen, and several other department heads. He greeted them before heading straight for Louis Meyer, the big boss.

 Chapter 76 - 76 Elizabeth Taylor

    "Mr. Meyer, hello," Hardy greeted.


    Louis Meyer saw Hardy and smiled, extending his hand. "Hardy, I remember your name. A few days ago, I called Sigel, and he mentioned you to me. He said you are a very good assistant. If Noah needs anything, feel free to come find me."


    "Thank you, Mr. Meyer, for your care," Hardy thanked.


    "Don''t mention it. There are many people here tonight. You should get to know some of them," Louis Meyer said, lowering his voice. He chuckled, "There are many beautiful women. Young men like you should mingle with them more."


    Both men straightened up, chuckling together.


    A few people from Noah Films watched from afar as Hardy and Louis Meyer conversed happily, each feeling different emotions.


    Indeed, being Mr. Sigel''s assistant, Hardy could interact even with someone as prominent as Louis Meyer. They, at most, would only interact with some executives from major film companies and would at most say hello to Mr. Meyer.


    At that moment, Shirley Temple walked over.


    Meyer saw the girl and smiled at Hardy. "This is our precious Shirley Temple. You must know her, right?"


    Shirley Temple had already grown into a young lady, losing the cuteness of her childhood. Hardy knew that in a few more years, Shirley Temple would retire from the film industry because people didn''t want to accept a grown up former child star.


    "Shirley, let me introduce you. This is Jon Hardy, the assistant to Noah Films'' chairman. Oh, and he''s also a film investor. Maybe you''ll have a chance to collaborate in the future," Louis Meyer said.


    Shirley Temple was very cheerful. She looked at Hardy and gave him a gentle hug, "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    "Miss Temple, I''m a fan of yours," Hardy said.


    Getting a hug from Shirley Temple fulfilled his wish for this visit.


    After chatting for a few moments, Hardy politely excused himself and left.


    At eight o''clock that evening, Louis Meyer took the stage.


    Ginger Rogers, Joseph Cotten, and Shirley Temple, the main actors, stood behind him.


    Louis Meyer loudly announced that the new movie "I Want to See You" was ready to start filming and thanked everyone for attending the party.


    The audience below congratulated the film''s success.


    Elizabeth Taylor looked at the people on stage. The fake smile on her face completely faded away, and her large blue eyes were full of unwillingness.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    After filming "Lassie Come Home" Elizabeth Taylor gained some fame, but compared to Shirley Temple, her fame was still far behind.


    Everyone here was famous.


    The lead actress in this movie, Ginger Rogers, was a mature beauty who had won the Oscar for Best Actress three years ago, while Shirley Temple was Hollywood''s most famous child star.


    The stars in the crowd were dazzling.


    Greta Garbo, Katharine Hepburn, Joan Crawford, Judy Garland, Louise Jenny, Clark Gable, Spencer Tracy, Gene Kelly.


    These people had either won Oscars or been nominated, so it could be said that anyone here had some degree of fame.


    In the eyes of MGM executives, Elizabeth Taylor was just a slightly famous newcomer, and many people didn''t hold high expectations for her.


    They said her acting was average, that she lacked the innocence of a child despite her young age, and couldn''t act in children''s or adult films.


    After filming "The Goddess of Mercy," MGM never arranged any roles for her again. Eventually, they even lent her to Fox, where she played a minor role with few lines on the set of "Jane Eyre," just for an extra $50 a week.


    Taylor felt very aggrieved.


    After Louis Meyer finished his speech, the party moved into the mingling phase. Familiar faces gathered to chat, while strangers exchanged greetings and introductions.


    Taylor''s mother, Sarah, used to be an actress, but she didn''t achieve much. After Taylor was born, Sarah worked hard to teach her, allowing Taylor to start acting at a young age.


    Sarah held Taylor''s hand, greeting and chatting with famous directors and actors to expand her daughter''s network, hoping to create opportunities for her in the future.


    Taylor was very resentful of this.


    But she had no choice but to reluctantly accompany her mother to socialize.


    After circling around,


    Taylor felt tired. She said to her mother, "Mom, I''m a bit hungry. I haven''t eaten anything tonight."


    "Let''s eat later. This is a rare opportunity now," Sarah whispered.


    "But you forgot what the executives said before, that I''m too young. If I were a bit older and taller, It would be easier to get roles." Taylor argued.


    A senior MGM executive had indeed said something like this when casting, mentioning that she was now neither young nor mature enough for suitable roles.


    She lacked the cuteness of a child and the charm of a woman.


    Sarah nodded, "Then go ahead and eat something. I''ll go talk to people and find you after you finish eating. I''ll introduce you to more people."


    "Okay," Taylor replied helplessly.


    Sarah left, and Taylor went to the food table, grabbing two pieces of cake and a pudding. After thinking for a moment, she also took an egg tart and finally poured herself a glass of orange juice.


    However, halfway through pouring, she glanced around and realized that no one was paying attention to her. Quickly, she poured some champagne into her juice.


    A smile appeared on Taylor''s face.


    She looked like a little fox who had stolen a tasty chicken.


    It was her only genuine smile of the night.


    With the hall crowded, Taylor carried her plate to the backyard. Meyer''s estate was very large, and although there were many guests, they were dispersed enough that she didn''t see many people around.


    Taylor found a long bench and sat down, placing the plate on her lap. Just as she was about to eat, she suddenly realized something.


    Oh God, She forgot to grab a fork. Even a spoon would do.


    Should she go back to get one?


    But she felt repelled by the noisy atmosphere of the hall. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Forget it, She would eat with her hands.


    She had been hungry for a while.

 Chapter 77 - 77 Léon The Professional

    She picked up the egg tart and took a few bites. Ah, it felt so comforting. Carefully, she scooped up the cake, and in no time, both pieces were gone.


    She drank the champagne and orange juice.


    This was her cocktail.


    Taylor was satisfied with her drink selection.


    Her mother had told her not to drink, but children her age were naturally curious and rebellious, always expressing their resistance through small tricks.


    There was still a piece of pudding on the plate.


    But she couldn''t pick it up. How was she going to eat it?


    Taylor thought for a moment,


    Finally, she simply leaned over the plate.


    When she looked up, she saw a tall figure standing before her, startling Taylor. The way she was now, eating in such an unladylike manner, would surely ruin her image if it got out.


    She noticed the man in front of her smiling at her.


    What kind of smile was that? Was she amusing him by eating pudding like this?


    But this man seemed familiar.


    "It''s you!"


    Taylor finally remembered, this man was the one who had eavesdropped on her and her mother''s conversation when they got out off the car.


    "Hello again. We meet once more," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Meeting you isn''t exactly a pleasant experience."


    Taylor pouted, looking coy.


    "Is that so? I think it''s quite entertaining," Hardy teased. Seeing Taylor embarrass herself twice was indeed amusing.


    He took out a handkerchief and handed it to her.


    Taylor''s wide eyes showed surprise.


    "You have got pudding on your mouth," Hardy remarked.


    Taylor was taken aback and quickly took the handkerchief to wipe her mouth.


    "It seems like you don''t really enjoy it in there?" Hardy looked at the girl.


    At this moment, Taylor loosened up a bit, possibly due to the effect of alcohol. She pursed her lips.


    "All the people inside are big stars, and I''m just a nobody. Mom dragged me over to say hi to them. Someone would laugh and say, ''Ah, you''re the girl who acted with a dog or you''re the one who acted with a horse...'' all animal-related."


    Hearing the girl''s self deprecation, Hardy burst out laughing.


    He realized that Elizabeth Taylor was still just a little girl¡ªsimple and beautiful..


    "Being remembered is already quite good. Many in Hollywood don''t even get that chance. So, what kind of roles do you like?" Hardy asked.


    The girl thought for a moment. "I want to play characters with personality and uniqueness."


    Just as she finished saying this, the girl''s mood suddenly dropped.


    "Forget about unique roles, right now, I don''t even have regular roles. I''m just playing extras beyond the fifth or sixth character."


    She lowered her chin, leaning on her little chest, which was beginning to take shape.


    Hardy thought for a moment before saying to the girl, "I have an interesting story here. If I get a chance, I''d like to turn it into a movie. Would you like to hear it?"


    Taylor looked up at Hardy.


    "What story?"


    There happened to be a streetlight behind Hardy, and Taylor looked up. The light illuminated her face perfectly, especially her flawless eyes, through which Hardy could see countless emotions.


    Slowly, Hardy began telling the story:


    "The story takes place in the New York slums. There''s a professional hit-man named L¨¦on. He''s calm and mysterious when killing, yet full of passion. L¨¦on lives in a slum apartment, living a simple life¡ªeating, sleeping, and carefully tending to his beloved potted plant.


    "In the same apartment building lives a family of five: a father who''s a police informant, a mother who''s a prostitute, a 19-year-old daughter, a 14-year-old daughter, and the youngest brother, who is six. The policeman the father works for secretly deals with drugs. One day, the father steals a package of drugs from that policeman, and the policeman, in a fit of rage, kills the entire family.


    When the daughter returns home, the apartment door was slightly open, and she sees bloodstains and bodies inside.


    The policeman also noticed her walking in the hallway. Matilda was frightened, but she pretended to be the daughter of their neighbors, went straight to the room where the killer lived, and rang the doorbell she begged the person inside to open the door so she won''t die..."


    At first, Taylor didn''t think much of it.


    But as she listened to Matilda plight, she was drawn in, becoming tense about the fate of this girl. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pair of big blue-purple eyes stared at Hardy flickeringly.


    When she heard that L¨¦on finally opened the door and let Matilda in, temporarily saving her, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she heard the hit-man teaching the girl how to use a gun, she smiled¡ªa rare sight.


    Hardy spoke of the relationship between Matilda, a 14-year-old girl, and L¨¦on, a 40-year-old hit-man, drawing closer due to their shared loneliness and longing for warmth, sparks flying subtly. Taylor couldn''t help but swallow.


    When she heard about the corrupt policeman bringing in a large group of officers to attack L¨¦on, she became tense again.


    Finally, when Hardy talked about L¨¦on sacrificing himself to save the girl, telling her to leave while he detonates a grenade on himself and the corrupt cop, sadness flashed in her big eyes.


    "What do you think of this story?" Hardy asked Taylor.


    Taylor''s thick eyelashes fluttered a few times, carrying some sadness as she said, "This is the most special story I''ve ever heard. I never thought such love could exist so naturally. I think it will definitely be a good movie."


    "Elizabeth, where are you?" Taylor''s mother Sarah''s voice came.


    The girl was startled and immediately stood up to go, but then she stopped and looked at Hardy. "After chatting for so long, I still don''t know your name."


    "Jon Hardy."


    "It''s been a pleasure meeting you tonight, Mr. Hardy, and hearing such an exciting story. I hope we can meet again in the future."


    Hardy smiled and said "If two people meet three times in a day, it means they are destined? Maybe we''ll meet again soon."

 Chapter 78 - 78 Discussing the script.

    Taylor found her mother, Sarah. Sarah saw her daughter and took the plate from her hands.


    "Taylor, I''m taking you to meet a director, Ronald Nim. He''s currently preparing to shoot a Western film, and there''s a role in his movie that might be suitable for you."


    At the dining table, Sarah set down the plate and led Taylor over to a group of people. In the center stood a man in his forties¡ªRonald Nim, the director Sarah had mentioned.


    Ronald Nim wasn''t a top Hollywood director, but he was within the second tier. He was getting ready to film a movie about the Western expansion, focusing on the hardships this family encountered while settling in the West.


    The family consisted of seven members: a father, mother, eldest son, second daughter, younger son, youngest daughter, and a dog.


    Sarah thought of Taylor when she heard about the role of the second daughter, who was around fifteen or sixteen. Taylor had acted in two movies before and had gained some recognition.


    Ronald Nim recognized Taylor and considered her appearance but ultimately declined, stating, "I need someone a bit more mature for the role of the second daughter. She has romantic scenes with the second son of another family also settling in the West, and their bond ultimately forms a strong alliance between the two families."


    Sarah persisted, "Taylor can handle a more mature role. She''s here at the party. Let me bring her over to perform a scene for you?"


    Ronald Nim hesitated to refuse outright, considering the setting. "Alright, have Miss Taylor perform a scene then," he said reluctantly.


    Sarah hurried off to find her daughter.


    Ronald Nim observed Elizabeth Taylor. He acknowledged that Taylor was very beautiful and well developed, despite her petite stature of around five feet. Taylor had a well maintained figure, and her ballet training since childhood had perfected her physique.


    Moreover, Elizabeth Taylor possessed a refined beauty with an innate elegance.


    Ronald Nim was looking for a pretty girl with a rustic charm and simplicity¡ªtraits that would suit the story line.


    After Sarah made Taylor perform a short scene from a film, Ronald Nim smiled and shook his head. "I''m sorry, Taylor, but I don''t think this role in my film would be suitable for you."


    Taylor felt disappointed.


    This rejection wasn''t new to her in the past two years.


    Undeterred, Sarah continued to network and seek opportunities with other directors and stars at the party.


    Taylor followed her mother, greeting people with a fake smile and introducing herself as an actress.


    Meanwhile, Hardy returned to the main hall and picked up a glass of champagne from a waiter''s tray.


    As he surveyed the room, he spotted a chubby man in his fifties surrounded by people. This man had typical English features¡ªa balding head, high nose bridge, and large chin¡ªappearing stout like a barrel but with significant attention around him.


    Hardy recalled his memories and realized that this chubby man was none other than the famous Hollywood director, Alfred Hitchcock.


    Alfred Hitchcock was a true maestro of Hollywood, acclaimed as the master of suspense. His first Hollywood film in 1940, "Rebecca," won the Academy Award for Best Picture.


    However, his true mastery was recognized in the 1950s with influential films like "North by Northwest," earning him the title of a cinematic master.


    Hardy approached Hitchcock with his glass of champagne. "Mr. Hitchcock, I''m Jon Hardy, the assistant chairman of Noah''s Ark Films."


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy," Hitchcock responded in his thick British accent.


    "Mr. Hitchcock, our film company is planning a new project. Do you have any commitments currently?" Hardy inquired.


    As the two talked, Hitchcock''s interest was piqued by Hardy''s description of a story about a hitman and a young girl. Initially dismissive, Hitchcock''s curiosity grew as Hardy narrated the scene where the young girl pleaded with the hitman to open the door.


    As Hardy elaborated on the story, Hitchcock became increasingly intrigued, especially by the taboo nature of the relationship between the fourteen year old girl and the forty year old Hit-man.


    After hearing the entire story, Hitchcock pondered for a moment and then said to Hardy, "It''s a good story, and it has caught my interest. Do you have a script?"


    "Not yet," Hardy shrugged.


    "Then get a script written, and let''s discuss further once I''ve read it," Hitchcock suggested.


    "Alright, I''ll have the screenwriter draft the script as soon as possible. We''ll be in touch when it''s ready," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Hitchcock handed Hardy his business card. "Here''s my contact information. Remember to reach out once you have the script."


    After bidding farewell to Hitchcock, Hardy considered his next move and approached Mayer, the head of MGM Studios.


    "Mr. Mayer, I''m planning to invest in a film project. I just spoke with director Hitchcock, and he''s interested in the script. Would MGM be interested in investing?" Hardy explained. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing about Hitchcock''s interest, Mayer became intrigued. "Collaborating on a film sounds good. Tell me more about the story."


    Hardy recounted the story to Mayer, who found the tale of the hitman and young girl appealing. It was a contemporary urban drama with manageable production costs.


    Moreover, Hardy also said that he plans to use MGM''s filming team for the filming of the movie. Now Noah''s Ark Films people are filming "The Wild Bunch," and Hardy''s Film Company is an empty shell. Making MGM''s resources and actors the most suitable choice.


    Mayer''s interest heightened. "Once you have the script, let''s meet again with Hitchcock."


    While Hardy and Mayer discussed the film, Sarah monitored the events of the party closely. She interacted with directors and stars, hoping to find an opportunity for Taylor. Not finding success yet, Sarah remained determined to seek opportunities.


    In this gathering, Mayer, the head of MGM, naturally garnered the most attention.


    As one of Hollywood''s top eight studios, Mayer held sway over countless people, including prominent stars and directors.


    As Hardy and Mayer conversed about the new film, Sarah observed from a distance. She noticed a young man she didn''t recognize but who seemed important enough to chat with Mayer for so long.

 Chapter 79 - 79 Fierce Competition For Roles In Hollywood

    He couldn''t be a star.


    Chatting with Mayer for so long suggested he had significant influence.


    Sarah recalled seeing him greet Noah''s Ark Films'' people earlier. They must know each other. She approached Richard, the production manager of Noah''s Ark Films.


    "Hello, Richard," Sarah greeted with a smile.


    Richard smiled back and said, "Hello, Sarah."


    "Do you have any new film projects at Noah''s Ark recently?" Sarah asked, starting a conversation.


    "Yes, we''re working on one in collaboration with Warner Bros. and another with HD Films, titled ''The Wild Bunch.'' Our production team is currently in New Mexico," Richard replied. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarah had heard of "The Wild Bunch." It had made headlines recently due to Ava Gardner''s involvement. The newspapers mentioned her singing a song from "The Wild Bunch," and she was still filming in New Mexico.


    "HD Films? I haven''t heard of them before. Are they a new company?" Sarah inquired.


    "Hhhh, it''s a company established by Jon Hardy, our assistant chairman. He''s investing in that film. Noah''s Ark is only handling the production, and Ava Gardner is also one of the actors signed with his company." Richard explained.


    Sarah was unfamiliar with the name Jon Hardy.


    She was an astute woman who seized every opportunity. Immediately, she asked, "Is Mr. Jon Hardy here today? Could you introduce me to him?"


    Richard gestured towards the direction where Mayer and Hardy were conversing. "Do you see that young man chatting with Mr. Mayer? That''s Jon Hardy."


    Sarah was slightly taken aback.


    She had come over to inquire about the young man chatting with Mayer and was planning to chat with Richard first before asking. Unexpectedly, she had discovered the answer during their conversation.


    The young man was Noah''s assistant chairman, who owned a film company and talent agency and was already investing in film making.


    Noah Ark, though unable to compare with the Big Eight film companies, could still be ranked among the second-tier film companies in Hollywood.


    In terms of departments and qualifications, Noah Ark lacked nothing, it''s just smaller in scale.


    Being able to serve as an assistant to Noah''s chairman, owning one''s own film company and talent agency, and even being able to converse with Meyer indicated that this young man had quite a background.


    After all, even Noah''s general manager, Cohen, might not be able to chat with Meyer for so long, and she had faintly heard about Sigel''s affairs.


    In any case, A high-level executives at Noah Company investing in films and being so familiar with Meyer were enough for Sara to take notice.


    Hardy and Meyer agreed to talk further once the script was ready, then bid farewell and left.


    The drink in his hand had long been empty, and talking too much made his mouth dry. As he prepared to get another drink, he walked to the table, and a beautiful woman approached.


    "Are you Mr. Jon Hardy? Hello, I''m Sarah, Elizabeth Taylor''s mother. May we get acquainted?"


    Sarah greeted Hardy with a smile.


    Hardy turned to look at Sarah. The woman before him was elegantly dressed. He had seen her in the parking lot earlier and knew she was Taylor''s mother.


    She was quite beautiful and appeared to be in her thirties.


    However, Hardy knew that Elizabeth had an older brother. The woman before him was probably nearly forty.


    "Hello, I''m Jon Hardy."


    "I heard that you invested in ''The Wild Bunch,'' which hasn''t even finished shooting yet but has already attracted a lot of interest. I believe it will draw large audiences when released."


    "I hope so," Hardy said.


    This woman was quite eloquent.


    "By the way, are you planning to invest in a new film recently? If there''s a suitable role for a young girl, please consider my daughter. I don''t know if you''ve seen her films, ''Lassie with the Dog'' and ''The Pony.''"


    Hardy was slightly surprised.


    He had arranged to discuss shooting a new film, "L¨¦on The Professional," to promote Taylor, but before he had a chance to approach Sarah, she had come to him.


    Hardy found it amusing.


    Sometimes things work out in surprising ways.


    "I am indeed planning to invest in a new film. I''ve already discussed it with Director Hitchcock, he finds the script quite interesting."


    Sarah thought to herself, Alfred Hitchcock was one of Hollywood''s few top directors, and his approval meant the film was surely extraordinary.


    "And just now I also spoke with Mr. Meyer, he''s also interested in investing in this film. We''re preparing to collaborate." Hardy continued.


    Sarah''s eyes lit up even more.


    Having Hitchcock as the director and working with MGM, this film would definitely be a major production. It was a tremendous opportunity.


    Sarah''s smile grew broader as she asked Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, do you happen to have a role for a young girl in your upcoming film? If so, please consider my daughter, Elizabeth Taylor."


    "Taylor''s acting skills have been honed, and she works hard, is passionate about making movies, and is an obedient child." Sara


    highly recommended her daughter.


    Her eyes were full of longing.


    In Hollywood, there were too many people seeking opportunities. If you didn''t strive for them, they would pass you by in an instant.


    Many talented people gathered here, and though one''s daughter might be very beautiful, what Hollywood lacked the least was beautiful girls.


    Being beautiful didn''t necessarily mean becoming a star, it required opportunity.


    Her efforts had allowed Taylor to star in two films, she was now somewhat known. Yet Sarah understood well that Hollywood was a harsh place. Only by continuously producing work could one maintain heat, grow in fame, and make more money.


    Many people became famous for one or two films, but afterward, opportunities dwindled. Even long established stars like Shirley Temple faced situations where there were no roles to play. In the new movie that has been launched this time, she only played a supporting role.


    Yet this small supporting role.


    Many people were competing for it, and Taylor lost this battle.

 Chapter 80 - 80 Elizabeth Taylor Dance

    This shows how fierce and cruel the competition for resources in Hollywood is.


    "A role?"


    Sarah looked at Hardy, hopefully.


    "This film indeed features a young girl character, around 14 or 15, and she''s the protagonist," Hardy said softly.


    Excitement flickered in Sarah''s eyes.


    She was even more thrilled.


    "Mr. Hardy, my daughter Taylor just turned 14. Could you give her an opportunity? I can bring her over to perform for you. Would you consider it?" Sarah said excitedly.


    There was even a hint of pleading in her tone.


    Hardy paused.


    "Okay, I''ll see her performance, but it''s too noisy here, perhaps we could find a spot in the courtyard," Hardy suggested.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go call Taylor," Sarah said happily, heading off to find her daughter.


    Elizabeth Taylor was chatting with two young boys, former child stars. One of them had acted alongside Taylor in ''Lassie Come Home''. At this point, Roderick was already eighteen and considered an adult.


    After starring in ''Lassie,'' he had a brief surge in popularity but hadn''t landed any substantial roles in the years since, nearly forgotten.


    That''s how it was with child stars, they were easily typecast. Initially, they might get roles in one or two films of their type, but further development was exceedingly difficult, and many child stars were quickly forgotten.


    There were few child stars like Shirley Temple, whose fame stood out globally due to her adorable childhood. Since then, no child star had surpassed her popularity.


    And even now, Shirley Temple is competing for roles.


    They all felt a bit disheartened about sharing their recent experiences.


    "I''ve only had a small supporting role in the past year," Taylor said.


    "I haven''t even found a supporting role in over a year," Roderick said helplessly.


    At that moment, Sarah approached, smiling at the youngsters. "I''m sorry, I need to take Elizabth away to meet someone."


    "Mom, who are we meeting this time?" Taylor asked discontentedly. She had been socializing all evening, but the only ones she really connected with were Roderick and some other former child stars.


    Ah! There was also Mr. Jon Hardy she had casually met in the backyard.


    Taylor thought of Hardy.


    She felt that chatting with him was more enjoyable than chatting with Roderick and the others. While they had common topics, most were complaining and worrying about the lack of roles and future prospects.


    Conversely, chatting with Mr. Hardy, She felt happy.


    Sarah led her daughter away from the main hall. "I''m taking you to meet a film investor. He''s preparing to invest in a new film. He might collaborate with director Hitchcock and even Mr. Meyer, the boss of MGM."


    "Mr. Hardy is a senior executive at Noah Ark Studios, the assistant to the chairman, and has his own independent film company and talent agency. He gets along well with Mr. Meyer and is quite capable."


    "Mr. Hardy is investing in a new film with a role for a 14 or 15 year old girl, and she''s the lead. Taylor, when you meet Mr. Hardy, be sure to perform well and impress him." Sarah instructed her daughter.


    When Taylor heard Hardy''s name, she was momentarily stunned.


    This man also had the surname Hardy.


    Could he be the same Mr. Hardy she''d met before? However, she quickly dismissed the idea. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world wasn''t so coincidental.


    Listening to her mother, Mr. Hardy was a high ranking executive at Noah Ark, a film investor, and a friend of director Meyer. He must be quite old.


    In Taylor''s impression, only older people had such high achievements.


    The two arrived in the backyard, and Taylor noticed her mother leading her to where she had eaten cake before.


    Under a streetlight, the mother and daughter saw a tall figure.


    As Taylor saw the person''s face clearly, she was completely stunned, it really was him, Mr. Hardy. Taylor was pulled along by her mother until they reached him.


    Sarah showed Hardy a genuine smile.


    "Mr. Hardy, this is my daughter Taylor. Taylor greet Mr. Hardy." Sarah gently nudged her daughter.


    Taylor collected herself.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    "Taylor, perform for Mr. Hardy with all your heart," Sarah told her daughter.


    Taylor looked at Hardy, recalling their earlier meeting. She was a bit distracted, Sarah''s words catching her off guard.


    "Taylor, perform a piece," Sarah urged her daughter in a low voice.


    At that moment, Hardy interjected, "Ms. Sarah, perhaps it''s better for Elizabeth and I to chat alone, she''ll feel more at ease that way."


    Sarah didn''t hesitate.


    "Of course, go ahead, I''ll be nearby."


    "Show your best, Elizabeth."


    Sarah reminded Taylor once more before leaving, stopping tens of meters away to watch Hardy and her daughter.


    Taylor looked up at Hardy, her big eyes filled with curiosity. Her thick eyelashes fluttered slightly.


    Hardy remembered a story about Taylor''s eyelashes that were naturally thick, the director had her remove some during the filming of ''Lassie'' because they were too dense.


    "I didn''t expect the Mr. Hardy my mother spoke of to be you," Taylor said softly.


    Hardy chuckled.


    "Surprised?"


    "Well, a bit. Mr. Hardy, what kind of performance would you like to see?" Taylor asked after composing herself.


    Hardy considered.


    "You do ballet, right? How about a ballet performance?" Hardy suggested.


    Taylor had practiced ballet since she was young. Hearing Hardy''s request, she immediately felt less nervous and struck a ballet pose, starting to dance.


    Under the dim streetlights,


    A girl danced lightly on the grass.


    The scene was quite beautiful.


    Hardy thought to himself, about filming ''Once Upon a Time in America'' with Taylor, it would also be very beautiful.


    But he seemed to recall that the movie had once been among Hollywood''s top ten biggest box office losses.


    The film might be good, but losing tens of millions of dollars in one go?


    Maybe not.


    Taylor felt she had been dancing for quite a while, Mr. Hardy hadn''t interrupted. Unsure if he was enjoying it or dissatisfied, she subtly turned to look at Hardy and noticed him appearing slightly lost in thought, wondering what was on his mind.


    Taylor felt a bit annoyed.


    She was putting effort into her performance, and he seemed distracted.


    But she dared not stop.


    Instead, she danced even more energetically.


    "Alright, that''s enough."


    Finally. Hardy spoke, signaling for the girl to stop.


    In fact, he had only been lost in thought for a few seconds, most of the time he had been admiring the girl''s dancing.


    Getting Elizabeth Taylor to dance for him left Hardy with an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    If he enjoyed it, why not savor it a bit longer?

 Chapter 81 - 81 Personality Differences

    "Mr. Hardy, do you think my performance was okay?" Taylor asked, slightly out of breath.


    "Your ballet was beautiful," Hardy replied honestly.


    The girl''s big eyes darted around as she gathered her courage to ask tentatively, "My mom said there''s a role in Mr. Hardy''s movie that I might fit. Is it the story I talked to you about before?"


    "You mean you want to play Matilda, the 14 year old girl?" Hardy clarified.


    "Yes, I really want to." Taylor nodded eagerly.


    From the moment Taylor heard Hardy talk about the story, she found it intriguing. The role of the girl was dynamic and challenging, something she believed she could excel in if given the chance.


    But Hardy shook his head now, leaving Taylor puzzled, thinking he had rejected her.


    "What is it about me that doesn''t fit?" she asked tentatively. "I have many talents I can show. Maybe I can perform a scene for you."


    Taylor knew this was a rare opportunity. Her mom had told her that Hardy might hire Hitchcock to direct the movie and collaborate with MGM, with Matilda as the lead role¡ªan opportunity she didn''t want to miss.


    "I just told you about Matilda''s story. Do you think you and she have anything in common?" Hardy asked.


    Taylor paused, then shook her head in disappointment. Matilda grew up in a poor neighborhood, her father was a small time thug and drug dealer, and her mother was a mistress. It was a challenging upbringing, marked by hardship and abuse.


    "Taylor, have you noticed you always have a touch of haughtiness? That''s quite different from Matilda," Hardy explained. "I doubt you could portray this character convincingly."


    Taylor lowered her head, acknowledging Hardy''s assessment. She knew she and Matilda were too different.


    Struggling to hold back tears, Taylor finally spoke up: "Mr. Hardy, I''m willing to change for the role. Can you give me a chance?"


    "Changing will be tough. Are you up for it?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m willing. I''m not afraid of hard work," Taylor replied firmly.


    "Taylor, bring your mother over here," Hardy instructed.


    Thinking Hardy had rejected her, Taylor walked over to her mother with a lost look in her eyes. Sarah, seeing tears welling up in her daughter''s eyes, quickly asked what was wrong.


    Taylor explained Hardy''s comments to her mother.


    "Mr. Hardy said our personalities are quite different. I said I''m willing to change, but he didn''t answer and asked me to bring you over," Taylor recounted.


    Sarah took her daughter''s hand and went to Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, Elizabeth is a hardworking and smart girl. Can''t you give her a chance?" Sarah pleaded on her daughter''s behalf.


    This time, Hardy didn''t refuse. Instead, he pretended to consider.


    Looking at Taylor again, Hardy said, "If you''re really willing to work hard and change, it will be a challenging journey. You''ll need to learn a lot." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taylor sensed opportunity in Hardy''s tone and excitedly said, "Mr. Hardy, I''m willing to work hard. I''m not afraid of challenges."


    "Mr. Hardy, please give Elizabeth a chance. She''s very bright," Sarah chimed in.


    Observing the mother and daughter, Hardy thought to himself, "Am I bullying this young girl or trying to save her?"


    Turning to Taylor, Hardy said, "The film is still in pre-production. It won''t start for several months. If you''re not afraid of hard work, I can train you during this time."


    Overjoyed, Taylor exclaimed, "I''m not afraid of hard work. I''m willing to accept Mr. Hardy''s training."


    Sarah echoed her daughter''s sentiment: "Thank you for giving Elizabeth this opportunity. She will learn diligently."


    The next day, Hardy went to the film company and called in two screenwriters. He handed them a draft he had written the previous night¡ªa synopsis of "L¨¦on: The Professional."


    Unaware of the original script''s content, Hardy''s draft was a copy of the film''s plot, even incorporating some classic dialogue.


    Matilda asked L¨¦on, "Is life always this painful, or is it just when I am a kid?"


    L¨¦on, not wanting to lie to the girl, replied, "It''s always like this."


    Looking at L¨¦on, Matilda said, "L¨¦on, I think I might be in love with you. This is my first love, you know?"


    "Why do you say that?" L¨¦on asked.


    The girl smiled and said, "Because I feel it in my stomach. It feels warm, unlike before when my stomach was always in knots."


    L¨¦on made a helpless expression: "Matilda, I''m glad your stomachache is gone, but I don''t think that means anything."


    After reading the synopsis, the two screenwriters were impressed. They saw it as a fantastic story with a unique vibe.


    "Assistant Hardy, you''re a genius writer. No one has ever written such a story," one of the screenwriters complimented.


    "I love this story. I''m sure it will be amazing when filmed," added the other screenwriter.


    Ignoring whether the screenwriters were being genuine or not, Hardy said, "I''ll leave it to you. I want to see the script in three days. Any issues?"


    "No problem. Three days is enough. Your synopsis is detailed enough, we just need to turn it into a script," they assured.


    Hardy left the film company in his Packard and went to Beverly Hills to meet Elizabeth Taylor.


    Taylor''s family background is actually very good. Her father is a gallery owner who sells Oil paintings, some of which are paintings by famous artists, and earns $10,000 a year.


    Although Taylor''s house is also a villa, it is completely incomparable with mansions like Meyer and Siegl.


    Hardy rang the doorbell.


    Sarah opened the door.


    Seeing Hardy''s face full of smiles, she said, "Please come in, Mr. Hardy Elizabeth is ready I''ll tell her to come down."


    Taylor came running downstairs upon hearing Hardy''s arrival.


    With wavy hair, wearing a white pleated skirt, and pretty shoes, with makeup and lipstick on, Taylor greeted Hardy.


    Observing Taylor, Hardy shook his head.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Hardy? Don''t you think this looks nice?" Taylor asked.


    "It''s nice, but it''s not what I''m looking for. Taylor, change into shorts and a T-shirt, and wipe off your makeup and lipstick," Hardy instructed in a commanding tone.


    Taylor hesitated for a moment before heading upstairs to change.


    Shortly after, Taylor returned, completely transformed in shorts that showed off her straight thighs and a T-shirt, her face free of makeup and lipstick.


    Hardy carefully observed her.


    "Better. Now let''s go," Hardy said with a hint of satisfaction.

 Chapter 82 - 82 Shooting range

    As Hardy and Taylor went out, Sara also prepared to follow.


    Hardy turned to look at the woman and said, "Ms. Sara, I prefer to train Taylor alone. If you come along, the effectiveness will be greatly reduced."


    Sara was taken aback for a moment.


    Since childhood, she had been strict with her daughter, imposing various restrictions. Sometimes, due to her strictness, Taylor felt very confined and would even get angry with her mother.


    But seeing Hardy''s determined gaze, If she didn''t agree, he might really give up training Taylor.


    In order to secure the leading role, Sara decided to let her daughter go out alone with Hardy.


    Taylor sat in Hardy''s car.


    This was her first time leaving her mother.


    It felt amazing.


    Even when she went out to shoot movies before, her mother would always be by her side. Now, without her mother''s watchful eye, Taylor felt a genuine sense of freedom from within.


    As if she had shed chains, broken free from a cage, and was now soaring freely in the sky.


    She looked at Hardy.


    A joyful smile spread across her face.


    "Mr. Hardy, it feels so good to be out alone. What are we going to do next?"


    "Let''s go get you a hair cut."


    Many people''s transformations begin with a haircut.


    At the hair salon, Taylor cut off her long, wavy hair and opted for a haircut resembling that of a typical schoolgirl, similar to Matilda''s original look in the movie.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Taylor was extremely surprised.


    Because she found that she almost didn''t recognize herself anymore.


    "If my mom sees me like this, she''ll definitely scream, ''Oh my God!''" Taylor said it with a laugh.


    Taylor''s face was delicate, even with the schoolgirl haircut, she still looked very beautiful and now she had a touch of sophistication.


    In fact, Natalie Portman is also a beauty, with delicate features, so the two don''t clash in that aspect.


    Hardy looked at Taylor''s hair and had the urge to ruffle it.


    So he did.


    "Oh, you messed it up," Taylor exclaimed.


    "Didn''t you notice it looks better when it''s messy?"


    "No it doesn''t."


    The two got into the car.


    Taylor rested against the car window, continuously glancing at her reflection in the rear view mirror to adjust her hair.


    "How does it feel?"


    Taylor suddenly smirked mischievously. "Feels more free!"


    "What are we doing next?" Taylor asked eagerly.


    "Next, we are going to the shooting range."


    Hardy drove to Old Maike''s Gun Shop, parking the car by the entrance. Old Maike stepped out of the shop, he recognized Hardy''s car. Hardy was now his biggest customer, supplying all the guns and ammunition for the security company from Old Maike''s store.


    Hardy was Old Maike''s esteemed VIP customer.


    Old Maike greeted Hardy and then noticed a young girl stepping out from the passenger side, looking to be around 14 or 15 years old. He was slightly surprised.


    "What a pretty young girl," Old Maike complimented.


    "Thank you."


    Taylor smiled in gratitude and then curiously looked around.


    Old Maike leaned closer to Hardy and whispered in his ear, "That girl looks pretty young. Be careful with that."


    Hardy glanced at the old man. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ve got it wrong," Hardy replied.


    "Is that so? Hehh, I''m a man. Would I misunderstand a man with a girl?" Old Maike smirked.


    After they entered the gun store.


    Taylor was startled by the array of guns piled up.


    She had been overly protected by her mother before and had never played with guns. She rarely encountered firearms, only seeing others use shotguns for hunting.


    Hardy selected a few handguns, grabbed enough ammunition, and took Taylor to the shooting range in the back hills.


    After loading the bullets, Taylor eagerly took the gun.


    It felt weighty in her hands.


    "Have you ever shot a handgun before?" Hardy asked.


    "No," Taylor said, shaking her head.


    "Then I''ll teach you," Hardy replied.


    Hardy stood behind Taylor, holding her in his embrace, his hands grasping the girl''s tender hands, showing her how to grip the gun handle tightly.


    Taylor was held by the man in his embrace, her back pressed firmly against his sturdy chest, and her waist was also held tightly.


    It was the first time she had been so close to a man like this.


    14 years old is the age of adolescence, when she is both ignorant and eager.


    At this moment, different emotions gradually rose in her heart.


    Taylor''s cheeks flushed, and her breathing became slightly unsteady. Hardy glanced down at the girl in his arms and whispered in her ear, "You have to focus on your gun."


    "Ah, okay," Taylor responded.


    Taylor quickly straightened up.


    Hardy explained to Taylor how to hold the gun and aim. "Now I''ll hold your hand and fire a shot to demonstrate."


    "Okay."


    He pulled the trigger.


    The girl''s hand trembled.


    Hardy helped her steady her grip.


    "Bang!"


    The crisp sound of the gunshot made Taylor''s body recoil slightly, but Hardy was behind her to support her.


    "My hand feels numb," Taylor said.


    "You lack strength and precision, that''s why it feels numb. Practice more, and you will improve," Hardy replied.


    Taylor nodded.


    "Let''s continue."


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang..."


    The revolver fired six bullets and only one of them missed the target.


    Hardy let go of the girl, reloaded the gun, and assumed a simple posture. "Now it''s my turn for this round. Watch and try to learn."


    "Okay" Taylor nodded.


    Hardy aimed quickly and fired.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang..."


    Several crisp shots were heard in the distance, hitting the target each time.


    Taylor looked at Hardy with admiration. "Mr. Hardy, you''re really skilled, like a sharpshooter in the movies."


    Hardy, while clearing the chamber and removing the shells, said, "It''s nothing for me. I used to be in the military, good marksmanship was necessary for survival."


    Taylor asked, "Have you ever killed anyone?"


    "Yes, I have. During the Japanese sneak attack on Pearl Harbor,"

 Chapter 83 - 83 Taylors Day

    "I''ve heard about that. The Japanese are bad, I hate them," Taylor said.


    "I served in the Marines. After the war broke out with Japan, I fought in many battles and killed over thirty Japanese soldiers with my own hands," Hardy explained.


    Taylor was astonished at Hardy''s admission of killing over thirty people.


    "Were you scared during battles?" Taylor asked.


    "At first, yes. But once the fighting starts, fear fades away. Seeing my comrades fall around me, I only wanted to avenge them," Hardy said.


    "Have you been wounded?" Taylor asked again.


    "Of course, many times. The most serious was last year during the battle in Iwo Jima. It was intense; over 30,000 Americans were killed or wounded. I was shot through the chest." Hardy pointed to his chest.


    Taylor''s eyes widened upon hearing that.


    "I nearly died that time but miraculously survived after months of recovery. By then, the war was nearing its end, and I retired," Hardy recounted.


    Taylor felt happy to hear that Hardy had survived such a severe injury.


    "Mr. Hardy, you''re truly brave. I admire you!" Taylor exclaimed.


    That was enough to earn admiration, kids are easily impressed.


    "Let''s continue practicing shooting. Remember, even in the new movie, Matilda had to learn how to use a gun," Hardy said.


    "Okay, Mr. Hardy. I''ll try my best," Taylor encouraged herself.


    They explored various guns. In the afternoon, Hardy took Taylor out for an excursion into the mountains, where they had a wild time until the evening, when Hardy finally took Taylor home.


    In the car, Hardy asked Taylor how she felt.


    Taylor smiled. "I''ve never felt so relaxed and carefree before today. There is no one to nag me about what I should or shouldn''t do. Being with you, Mr. Hardy, feels really comfortable."


    "Hehe, then I''ll come pick you up again tomorrow."


    When Sarah saw her daughter''s short hair, she couldn''t help but exclaim, "Taylor, what happened to your hair?"


    Taylor touched her short hair and laughed. "Mr. Hardy took me to get it cut. It''s like Matilda''s hairstyle from the movie."


    They entered the house, and Taylor gulped down water from a cup.


    "Taylor, mind your manners," Sarah quickly reminded her.


    "In the movie, Sarah is like this, she''s a girl from the slums who drinks water in big gulps. Mr. Hardy taught me this," Taylor explained.


    "Uh..."


    Sarah was at a loss for words again.


    She sat down next to her daughter and asked, "Taylor, what did you do all day today? How did Mr. Hardy train you?"


    "In the morning, we went to the shooting range. Mr. Hardy taught me how to shoot. The movie''s heroine also learns to shoot to avenge her parents and siblings. It''s amazing I couldn''t hit a single shot, but Mr. Hardy hit the target every time."


    "What did you do in the afternoon?" Sarah asked again.


    "We went to the mountains. Mr. Hardy taught me to relax and told me some scenes from the movie to imitate. We practiced while playing," Taylor replied.


    Sarah felt even more delighted to hear that Hardy had discussed movie scenes with her daughter. This indicated that Mr. Hardy was satisfied with Taylor, increasing her chances of getting the lead role.


    "Mom, Mr. Hardy said, to experience the heroine''s emotions, he wants me to relax more, whether at home or outside," Taylor explained.


    Sarah was taken aback.


    Why did she feel like her daughter was taking advantage of the situation?


    This was quite different from her previous demands.


    "This is what Mr. Hardy asked for, for the sake of the movie," Taylor added.


    Sarah smiled helplessly.


    When Sarah was young, she was also an actress and had put in a lot of effort to get a role. She understood how difficult it was to get a role.


    Taylor''s opportunity this time was even more rare, she was the female lead. Even if it required more effort, Sarah felt it was worth it.


    "Alright, Taylor, let''s go along with what Mr. Hardy wants," Sarah said.


    Excited, Taylor called out and ran upstairs to take a shower. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarah shook her head helplessly.


    After Taylor finished her shower, she laid on her bed.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became.


    Her mom had promised not to control her like before, she could finally be free, and it was all thanks to Mr. Hardy.


    Thinking of Hardy, the girl recalled the scene of the shooting range and felt her cheeks involuntarily flush again.


    Was this how Matilda felt when she interacted with Leon?


    That night, Taylor dreamed.


    A dream belonging to a young girl.


    The next day, Hardy came to pick up Taylor again.


    This time, Taylor was smart and didn''t wear makeup. She wore shorts, boots, a T-shirt, and a jacket, with slightly tousled hair.


    As soon as Hardy parked the car, Taylor ran out of the house and opened the passenger door, hopping in. "Good morning, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy noticed that the girl was much brighter today compared to yesterday, completely different from the delicate princess he had first met.


    The car started.


    Taylor turned to Hardy and asked, "Mr. Hardy, where are we going today?"


    "Today, I''ll show you the life in the slums. Are you scared?" Hardy asked.


    Taylor shook her head.


    "I told you, I can handle hardships."


    The car arrived in the downtown area.


    After they got out of the car, several burly men approached respectfully, and Ivan spoke to Hardy, "Boss, this is one of the dirtiest and messiest areas in downtown."


    "Keep an eye on the car. I don''t want to come back and find it stolen."


    "Don''t worry, nobody can steal your car here," Ivan assured, patting his chest.


    Taylor curiously looked at the men. They didn''t seem like good people, yet they treated Mr. Hardy respectfully.


    Hardy took off his suit jacket and handed it to Ivan, unbuttoning his cuffs and rolling up his sleeves, looking more casual now.


    "Let''s go in." Hardy said to Taylor.

 Chapter 84 - 84 Matildas strength

    Hardy and Taylor walked inside.


    The streets were filled with garbage. The ground was covered in sewage. A foul smell permeated the air.


    Taylor had never been to such a place before. She wrinkled her nose and was about to cover it when she saw Hardy looking at her, so she immediately dropped her hand.


    "This place is very dirty and messy, a true slum. Matilda grew up in such an environment. She was often beaten, covered in scars, and frequently hungry. Her stomach illness came from being hungry too often," Hardy explained.


    Taylor immediately understood.


    She gritted her teeth.


    Her face no longer had any pretense.


    A few dirty children ran by on the roadside, their clothes looked like they hadn''t been washed in a long time, and their hair was disheveled.


    A few young men walked by carrying bundles, eyeing Taylor with surprise because they rarely saw such a refined girl in the slums.


    The houses next to them were more decent, but in the distance, there were many makeshift shacks built with wooden planks. Several women in wrinkled clothes were doing manual labor there.


    Occasionally, chickens and ducks would squawk.


    It was all a mess.


    Taylor couldn''t imagine how these people lived in such conditions.


    Beside a house, a child ran out with a piece of bread in hand, followed by an older child who snatched the bread away.


    "Brother, I''m hungry."


    The chasing boy quickly stuffed the bread into his mouth and walked away, leaving the other child sitting on the ground crying loudly.


    Taylor was shocked to see this scene.


    She had never imagined someone fighting over a piece of bread, at home, any slightly stale bread would be thrown away immediately.


    At that moment, Hardy spoke:


    "Not everyone is born into a life of luxury. Matilda lived in this kind of environment. She was often beaten, covered in scars, and hungry. Her stomach problems were caused by hunger."


    "Mr. Hardy, the night before last at Mr. Meyer''s mansion, you said I wasn''t suitable for the role of Matilda, and I was quite upset at the time. You said my temperament didn''t fit. I wondered then, What''s wrong with acting? What doesn''t fit?"


    "I finally understand that there is such a big gap between me and the character. If I act according to my own habits, I really can''t act like Matilda."


    The two continued walking.


    Sewage. Debris. Beggars. Stray cats and dogs. Laborers. Prostitutes.


    Hungry children. Elderly beggars.


    Taylor got a feel for what the slums really were.


    If she hadn''t come here, she couldn''t imagine anyone living such a life.


    When the two passed by a grocery store, there were several young men standing next to it. One of the guys saw Taylor and thought the girl was really beautiful.


    He had never seen such a beautiful girl.


    He looked at the young man next to the girl. Although he was only wearing a shirt, it was made of very delicate fabric. He guessed that he was the son of a rich family.


    "Brothers, let''s get some money to spend." This guy whispered to a few people next to him.


    "Okay."


    Several guys stood in front of Hardy and Taylor with lewd smiles on their faces.


    They planned on teasing the pretty little girl and extorting dozens of dollars from the man.


    "Hey man, hand over the money and this girl leave her with us for a while or you won''t leave this downtown area alive hehe."


    A thug pulled out a knife and started playing with it in his hand.


    Taylor was frightened by the sudden appearance of several thugs. She quickly moved closer to Hardy.


    Hardy, concerned that the girl might be harmed by these thugs, reached out and put his arm around her shoulder.


    "Hand over all the money you''ve got."


    "Bang!"


    Before the thug with the knife could finish his sentence, a gunshot rang out from the side, and the thug fell to the ground with a bullet in his chest.


    Blood gushed out of his chest.


    "Ah~!"


    Taylor was scared, screamed, and turned, burying her face in Hardy''s chest.


    Soon after, Ivan arrived with a few men.


    Upon seeing this, the thugs were terrified they knew Ivan well. The Russian gang was the biggest force in this area, and no one dared to provoke them. The thugs all knelt on the ground and pleaded.


    "Don''t kill us, please, don''t kill us."


    Ivan didn''t have time to deal with these guys. He nervously looked at Hardy and cautiously said, "Boss, I''m sorry for the scare, it''s my oversight."


    Hardy shook his head helplessly.


    This was indeed unexpected.


    He had wanted to show Taylor what life was like in the slums, but he hadn''t expected a few thugs to emerge and try to rob them.


    Looking down at Taylor in his arms, who was frightened like a quail, tightly clutching Hardy''s waist with her eyes closed, pressed against his chest,.


    "Ivan, handle things here, I''ll take Taylor and leave." He then hugged Taylor and started walking back.


    Ivan quickly sent two men to follow as escorts. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once Hardy was out of sight, Ivan turned to the thugs, kneeling on the ground. His face turned grim.


    "Damn it. The boss finally entrusted me with this task, and I was hoping to impress him. Now you idiots have messed it all up."


    "Lift the body, and take them all with you," Ivan said coldly through gritted teeth.


    Back in the car, Hardy settled the girl into the back seat.


    He drove away from the slums. On the way, the girl curled up in her seat. Hardy knew Taylor was scared. She had been sheltered all her life and had never encountered anything so violent.


    Seeing someone killed right in front of her had a tremendous impact.


    He thought for a moment, he parked the car in a small parking lot near a park.


    He got out and climbed into the back seat.


    The girl cried, tears streaming down her face.


    Hardy held her in his arms "Is this your first time seeing something like this?"


    "Yeah." The girl nodded tearfully.


    "Do you remember when I told you about Matilda coming home with groceries and seeing her entire family slaughtered through the door? Can you imagine how she felt at that moment?"


    "Sorrow, fear. But to survive, she had to grit her teeth and go to the neighbor''s door, knocking for Leon to open up. That was her only chance to survive in the face of death threats. Can you imagine how scared she was?"


    "Matilda''s strength. Can you understand it a bit now?"


    "I guess I underestimated Matilda before, Mr. Hardy. Could you tell me more about that story? I''d like to understand it better." Taylor said.


    "No problem."

 Chapter 85 - 85 Finalizing The Movie Investment Shares

    Hardy recounted Matilda''s story again, this time much more detailed than the night at Meyer''s Park.


    Taylor laid on Hardy''s arms, listening intently.


    She realized that everything she had seen these past two days could be translated into the film characters. Mr. Hardy had taken her out with genuine care.


    The girl looked up at the man.


    Her gaze lingered.


    It wasn''t until the evening that Hardy took Taylor home. Taylor waved goodbye and walked into the villa. Sarah noticed that Taylor seemed a bit low spirited. Yesterday, her daughter had come back full of energy and mischief. What happened today?


    Sarah was a bit worried.


    "What''s wrong, Elizabeth?" Sarah asked.


    "Mr. Hardy took me to the slums today. I saw many poor children there, some fighting over a piece of bread. It turns out Matilda from the movie really went hungry." Taylor said.


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Sarah breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had thought Mr. Hardy had done something to her daughter, but it turned out he just took her to the slums.


    Sarah patted her daughter''s head and comforted her. "Life has its ups and downs, so we have to work hard, right, Elizabeth?"


    "I''m going upstairs to take a shower."


    "Go ahead."


    After Taylor showered and put on her pajamas, she curled up in bed. The real reason for her low spirits wasn''t something she had told her mother. She was frightened by the thug who had been killed.


    It was her first time witnessing someone being killed. Mr. Hardy had said he had killed over 30 people. Just the thought of it made him seem so brave, and lying in Mr. Hardy''s arms felt really safe.


    Thinking that Mr. Hardy couldn''t visit her tomorrow because he had an appointment with director Hitchcock and MGM boss Meyer to discuss the script and confirm the shooting details, she felt a little disappointed.


    There were so many expectations.


    She wondered if she could get the role of Matilda.


    The next day, Hardy went to the film company.


    The two screenwriters were already there and handed him the script immediately upon seeing Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, the more I write, the more I feel this story is fantastic. I believe the film will be a big hit," one of the screenwriters said.


    "This film definitely has the potential to impact the Oscars," another unnamed supporting screenwriter chimed in.


    After reading through the script, Hardy felt it was quite similar to what he had in mind. The main issue was that the outline was too detailed, and these two guys were basically just perfecting it.


    "Not bad, make five copies for me," Hardy said.


    The two screenwriters took the script to find someone to copy it. Hardy picked up the phone to contact Mr. Mayer, the boss of MGM.


    "Hardy, come to my mansion for dinner tonight. I''ve invited Hitchcock and the head of the production department to review your script together."


    "Okay, Mr. Mayer."


    Hardy arrived again at Mayer''s grand mansion, this time with fewer guests around. The vast estate seemed very quiet.


    Hitchcock and MGM''s production head, Hans, were also present. It wasn''t dinner time yet, so the three of them started reading the script together, and the room filled only with the sound of pages turning.


    Mayer set the script aside. As the big boss, he only needed a general idea to see if the story was exciting.


    Hans was the next to set it down.


    Hitchcock took the longest time to read.


    Mayer looked at both of them. "What do you think of this script?"


    Hitchcock spoke first. "I heard the story outline before, but now that I''ve read the script, it''s even more interesting.


    The love story between the girl and the middle-aged assassin.


    How she was seeking revenge for her parents and finally the lonely assassin''s sacrifice by detonating the bomb at the end.


    I can buy into it, and it has the potential to impact the Oscars."


    "Now, Hans, what do you think?"


    "This is an urban film, there is no need for elaborate sets. Just find a suitable location in the slums. I estimated the costs, excluding actor fees, to be within 1.7 million."


    Mayer looked at Hitchcock and Hardy. "Who do you think would be suitable to star in this film and draw a large audience?"


    Hitchcock looked at Hardy first. "Since this is your script, who do you envision for these roles?"


    Hardy didn''t hesitate. "For the girl, I think Elizabeth Taylor would be good."


    Hitchcock furrowed his brow. "I know the girl, but I feel her demeanor is too different from Matilda''s. I''m concerned about her ability to interpret this role. You have to understand that, in this entire film, Matilda is the real star."


    "I''ve been training Taylor these past few days. I know what Matilda is like. I believe I can mold Taylor into that person."


    The others in the room understood.


    Hardy was specifically aiming for Taylor and had already begun training.


    "And for the male lead, who do you think would be suitable?" Mayer asked.


    Hardy smiled. "It might be better for Mr. Mayer and Director Hitchcock to decide. You should be able to find the most suitable candidate."


    The discussion turned to male actors, comparing them one by one for suitability. Among them, Gary Grant is currently the most famous and has the strongest box office appeal.


    Gary Grant was 41 this year and fit the standard for a forty-year-old man, but his fee was also the highest, around $300,000 per film.


    "Hardy, how about Grant for Leon?" Mayer asked.


    Choosing Grant would benefit MGM the most, as he was their contracted actor, and MGM could take a third of his fee.


    Elizabeth Taylor was also an MGM contract actor, but her fee was much lower, estimated at only $10,000 to $20,000.


    After some thought, Hardy agreed that Grant, who ranked second as the "greatest actor of the century," was indeed suitable for Leon''s role.


    "I think Mr. Grant should be able to handle the role of Leon."


    Next up was the director, naturally Hitchcock, with a fee of $200,000. For the role of the corrupt cop, they just needed a familiar face, estimating a fee of $50,000.


    They also discussed Elizabeth Taylor''s fee, highlighting the importance of her fame by placing it after the supporting roles. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Initially, Mayer planned to offer $30,000, but Hardy suggested $50,000, which Mayer eventually agreed to. Taylor''s contract was a 40/60 split, with MGM taking sixty. With Taylor''s high fee, MGM would earn more.


    The film also involved dozens of other supporting roles and extras, totaling an estimated $900,000 for actors'' fees, bringing the total to about $2.6 million.


    "Hardy, let''s base it on $2.6 million. How much do you plan to invest?" Mayer asked.


    The investment would naturally correspond to the shares.


    "How much are you planning to keep?" Hardy asked.


    Mayer was reasonably confident in this film. "How about this? MGM will cover $1.6 million of the production costs, and you will contribute $1 million. We''ll discuss screening and promotional costs later."


    "Okay," Hardy agreed readily.


    Mayer was very satisfied with this collaboration.


    Hardy provided the script and retained the rights to choose the female lead, leaving almost everything else to MGM.


    MGM''s actors, MGM''s director, MGM''s production team, MGM''s studio, and they would handle the production, distribution, and release.


    The film hadn''t even started filming, but MGM was already making a profit.

 Chapter 86 - 86 Bank Robbery

    The movie deal was finalized. Hardy, aside from being a screenwriter and investor, also retained the rights as the second producer. The remaining matters were left to MGM and director Hitchcock to handle.


    Two days later, both parties finalized the details and signed the contract.


    ...


    Elizabeth Taylor was dressed in shorts and a T-shirt, sitting on the backyard grass. In the past, her mother would never have allowed her to do this.


    But now she had a reason, immersing herself in the role.


    Taylor held a revolver, which she had persuaded her mother to buy for her. It was a real gun, but Sarah hadn''t given her any bullets.


    The gun was pointed at a large tree in front of her, and Taylor pursed her lips.


    "He killed my parents and siblings. I want to kill him with my own hands!" This was a line from the movie, and Taylor was searching for Matilda''s feelings.


    Phew! She put down the gun.


    Taylor sighed.


    It had been two days since she had seen Mr. Hardy, and she didn''t know how the movie negotiations were going. She was also worried about whether she could really play the role of Matilda.


    Although she was young, she knew a lot, especially how difficult it was to confirm the cast of a movie, especially the main role.


    At that moment, a servant hurried to the backyard.


    "Miss Taylor, Mrs. Sarah wants me to call you to the front hall to meet a guest."


    Taylor frowned.


    She didn''t like these kinds of social gatherings, especially with the so-called society ladies her mother knew, who were all very talkative and would chatter on for ages, making her sit there for half the day.


    "Who is it this time?"


    "It''s Mr. Hardy," the servant said.


    Taylor''s face lit up with surprise, and she sprang up from the grass and ran quickly to the hall.


    At this moment, Sarah was entertaining Hardy, and they were sitting in the hall talking.


    Sarah placed a cup of tea in front of Hardy and smiled, asking, "Mr. Hardy, how have your communications with MGM been going these past few days?"


    Sarah was most concerned about this matter because it concerned her daughter''s future.


    "Hhh, the agreement has been signed. The total investment is $2.6 million. MGM is contributing $1.6 million, and I''m contributing $1 million."


    Sarah''s smile grew broader upon hearing Hardy''s investment amount.


    Money moves the heart, for Hardy to invest a million dollars in a movie, in Sarah''s eyes, he was already a wealthy man, and his status had risen considerably.


    Previously, she had only thought of Hardy as an assistant to Chairman Noah, knowing important figures like Mayer. She had believed he must be quite capable.


    Now she realized Mr. Hardy was even more capable than she had thought.


    "Has the casting been settled?" Sarah asked cautiously.


    "It''s settled. Director Hitchcock has confirmed using Cary Grant as the male lead."


    Hitchcock was a renowned director, and Cary Grant was one of MGM''s top stars, comparable to Clark Gable. Working with such a director and actor was a dream come true for countless actresses.


    "What about the role of Matilda?" Sarah asked, unable to conceal her nervousness and anticipation.


    "As a producer, I recommended Taylor to Mr. Mayer and Director Hitchcock, and they agreed after negotiations," Hardy said.


    Sarah was thoroughly excited.


    She was a clever woman, and she knew her daughter didn''t have any advantages for this role. Ultimately, it was all thanks to Mr. Hardy.


    "Thank you for your recommendation, Mr. Hardy." Sarah quickly expressed her gratitude.


    Just then, Elizabeth Taylor burst into the hall, and upon seeing Hardy, she rushed over to him, slightly out of breath, saying, "Mr. Hardy, you''ve finally come."


    "Oh, missing me after just a few days?" Hardy smiled.


    Taylor felt a bit embarrassed.


    She had dreamed about Hardy several times over the past few days.


    Lifting the revolver in her hand, she said, "Mr. Hardy, look, I asked my mom to buy me a gun. I''m practicing how Matilda would hold it."


    At that moment, Sarah interjected, "Elizabeth, did you know? Mr. Hardy just said the movie details are finalized. Cary Grant will play the male lead, and you will play Matilda."


    "Really, Mr. Hardy?" Taylor looked at Hardy in amazement.


    "That''s right. You''ll be playing Matilda."


    "Ah~~~"


    Taylor screamed and immediately jumped into Hardy''s arms, hugging him tightly.


    She was so happy. She had been thinking about this for days, and now her dream was finally coming true.


    Seeing her daughter clinging to Hardy, Sarah felt it was somewhat impolite, but she held back her words. Elizabeth and Mr. Hardy''s close relationship could only be beneficial to her.


    In Sarah''s mind, Hardy had become someone she wanted to get close to.


    After the excitement settled, Taylor got down from Hardy''s arms, and he said to her, "Now the roles are tentatively confirmed. MGM is responsible for the initial preparations. After the preparations are complete, Director Hitchcock will have you audition. That will be when the roles are finally confirmed."


    After saying this, Taylor looked at Hardy and asked, "Mr. Hardy, will you continue training me? I feel your training is very effective."


    "Of course, whenever I have the time."


    "How about today?"


    "Today works just fine."


    "That''s great!" Taylor exclaimed happily.


    Sarah escorted them to the villa''s entrance, waving goodbye as she watched her daughter get into Hardy''s car. As she watched the car slowly drive away, a thought crossed Sarah''s mind.


    In addition to nurturing her daughter into a star, Sarah also had another idea¡ªto marry Taylor into a wealthy family.


    This Mr. Hardy, in his twenties, is handsome, wealthy, and has a career and capability. If her daughter were a bit older, marrying him wouldn''t be a bad idea.


    Heading out with Hardy again, Taylor was filled with excitement.


    "Mr. Hardy, what are we doing today?"


    Hardy looked at Taylor''s excited face and asked, "Can you ride a motorcycle?"


    "No, I can''t."


    "Do you want to give it a try?"


    Taylor''s eyes immediately lit up.


    Hardy drove and found Big Ivan, asking him to bring a motorcycle. Big Ivan was quite happy because the boss was asking him to do something again, indicating he wasn''t mad anymore.


    The motorcycle quickly arrived, a Harley-Davidson that resembled Captain America''s.


    "Take my car back to the security company," Hardy said.


    "Sure thing." Big Ivan nodded and bowed. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy got on the motorcycle, and Taylor hugged his waist from behind. Big Ivan waved goodbye continuously.


    Taylor found it amusing and asked Hardy, "He''s so tall and looks fierce, but why does he seem a bit afraid of you?"


    "I once beat him up and starved him for three days. Maybe that''s why he''s afraid of me, hhh."


    Taylor laughed along after hearing this.


    On the highway outside the city, the two of them rode the motorcycle recklessly.


    Hardy sat behind, teaching Taylor how to ride a motorcycle, feeling the speed and excitement of the wind, while Taylor shouted excitedly.


    After returning from outside the city, the two went to the market.


    "Mr. Hardy, what are we doing at the market?" Taylor looked curiously at the variety of goods at the market stalls.


    "Experiencing the life of ordinary girls in the market."


    The two bought hot dogs and sat on the bustling street. It was Taylor''s first time eating in front of so many people.


    At first, she felt embarrassed, but seeing Hardy eating so heartily, she followed suit.


    Inside a grocery store, several slot machines and punching machines were set up, surrounded by many people. Hardy and Taylor finally got a machine and started playing.


    Bill''s slot machine business now covered Red Bill''s and the Austrian gang''s territories. Bill had reported to Hardy that over 15,000 machines had been deployed. Apart from the profit sharing and labor costs, each machine could earn about $30 per week, which meant $45,000 per week, totaling $2.3 million per year.


    It was more profitable than selling drugs.


    After playing for a while, Hardy took Taylor to explore the market.


    They bought fruits, small trinkets, played shooting games and won toy prizes.


    Passing by a flower stall, Hardy stopped and asked, "Boss, what''s the name of this potted plant?"


    "Silver Queen."


    The middle-aged boss looked at the green plant and said.


    "I''ll take this pot."


    He paid and took away the flowerpot.


    Taylor looked curiously at the flower in Hardy''s hand. "Mr. Hardy, this flowerpot doesn''t seem to bloom. Why did you buy it?"


    "It''s for you."


    "Why are you giving it to me?"


    She hoped to receive vibrant roses instead.


    "Remember when I mentioned that Leon had a green plant? He would care for it meticulously when he had nothing to do. He''s a lonely and cold-blooded killer, but this plant represents another side of his personality, the only bit of kindness and longing for life."


    "From now on, take care of this plant."


    Taylor nodded vigorously as she held the flowerpot.


    Seeing that it was already past four in the afternoon, Hardy prepared to take Taylor back. The two of them left the market to fetch the car.


    Nearby, there was a bank branch.


    A white cash transport vehicle was parked nearby, with several armed guards around it. Bank staff were carrying two money boxes out of the branch.


    Hardy and Taylor walked closer.


    Suddenly, Hardy sensed danger, hugged Taylor, and hid in the corner of a nearby house, and the next second.


    Boom!


    An explosion rang out at the bank entrance.


    Several masked robbers rushed out of a black sedan.


    They were all armed with guns and immediately opened fire at the guards next to the cash transport vehicle.


    The guards, still disoriented from the sudden explosion, were caught off guard and fell to the ground as bullets rained down on them.


    Some guards managed to react and took cover behind the vehicle, returning fire with their guns.


    Rapid gunfire echoed in the street.


    People around them were frightened, lying on the ground. Some unfortunate ones were hit by stray bullets due to their proximity, while others screamed in terror. The street was in chaos.


    Originally, there were eight guards, two were killed by the explosion, and a few more were shot down by the robbers as they descended from the sedan. Now only two guards remained.


    The robbers didn''t have time to engage them. One of them pulled out a grenade from his backpack, pulled the pin, and threw it.


    His aim was precise, and the grenade landed directly behind the two guards.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded, and both guards were severely injured.


    The robbers rushed over and finished off the wounded guards.


    "Grab the money!"


    The robbers'' black sedan pulled up, and they moved the iron boxes from the cash transport vehicle into their car.


    A few men got into the car.


    The one who had thrown the grenade didn''t immediately get into the car but pulled out two more grenades, laughing loudly. He threw both grenades into the bank.


    Boom boom!


    Two explosions followed by screams of agony.


    Once the robbers were in the car, the black sedan disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

 Chapter 87 - 87 Tracking The Bank Robbers

    "Hardy always shielded Taylor beneath him. Outside, the sound of exploding bullets continued, but Taylor found herself not as scared as she had expected.


    Nestled in Mr. Hardy''s embrace, she felt an unprecedented sense of security, as if hiding in his arms meant there was nothing to worry about.


    Taylor even stole a few glances outside.


    The robbery ended, and the robbers finally left.


    As they emerged from their hiding place, they saw the entire street in chaos. Several pedestrians lay dead, and others injured on the ground wailed in pain.


    The bank fared even worse.


    All the windows were shattered, and inside was a mess. Hardy glanced at the bank sign, "Bank of America, Los Angeles Branch, Merriman Street Branch."


    Hardy knew Bank of America, In later years, it was also known as the Bank of the United States, one of America''s top commercial banks with branches all over the country. Even in 1946, Bank of America was one of California''s top banks.


    It was this bank that first invented the bank credit card in 1959, which later became Visa card.


    Hardy pondered over who might have carried out this robbery?


    Certainly not Red Bill''s gang.


    Hardy had previously issued strict orders that Red Bill''s gang should only engage in gray business¡ªabsolutely no drug trafficking or robbery.


    The slot machines business alone was bringing enough profit for the gang to function and expand.


    The Austrian gang? That didn''t seem likely, either.


    These robbers were acting extremely recklessly.


    Throwing grenades during a robbery, firing indiscriminately, and injuring civilians¡ªthis was extremely ruthless behavior.


    After completing the robbery and getting the money, these guys even threw bombs into the bank. Their behavior was simply insane.


    This was definitely not the style of the Austrian gang.


    Could it be the Irish or Mexican gangs, or maybe sharks swimming in from somewhere else? Hardy couldn''t guess at the moment.


    Leaving the chaotic scene hand in hand with Taylor, Hardy put her on a motorcycle and took her home.


    At the doorstep, Taylor looked at Hardy and asked, "Mr. Hardy, will you still teach me in the future?"


    Hardy patted the girl''s head. "In a couple of days, the script will be sent to you by the crew. Study it well during this time, and I''ll come to find you when I have the time. If you have any questions, you can also call me."


    Taylor nodded vigorously.


    After bidding farewell to Taylor, Hardy returned to the security company and went straight to Lancer.


    "An hour ago, there was a bank robbery on Merriman Street. I was nearby."


    "There were six robbers. They used grenades to cause explosions and machine guns for sweeping. All eight security guards responsible for the cash truck were killed, and several innocent bystanders died. When the robbers left, they also threw two grenades into the bank."


    "They took away four iron boxes. I estimate it was over a hundred thousand dollars. Lancer, do you think the police can catch these robbers?"


    Lancer shook his head and said, "As long as they''re Americans, no one will have confidence in the police. I''ve done some research recently. Just last year in Los Angeles, there were 12 bank robberies and armored cars robberies, with losses exceeding a million dollars, but solved cases are few and far between, only one out of all those incidents was solved, the rest remain unsolved."


    "Lancer, I think our opportunity has come." Hardy said with a light smile.


    "Oh, what do you have in mind?"Lancer asked curiously.


    Hardy lit a cigarette, took a puff, and said, "What if we find these robbers and recover the money for the bank? How do you think they would feel?"


    Lancer paused for a moment and said, "The bank was robbed, but they''re insured, so the bank didn''t suffer a big loss. However, if the money is recovered, it would be a great publicity boost for the bank."


    "They can capitalize on this, showcasing how strong their bank is at protecting client''s assets. Reputation is everything to a bank."


    Hardy clapped his hands.


    "Yes, it''s all about reputation. Banks care a lot about reputation, and we can definitely capitalize on that."


    Hardy picked up the phone and called Bill.


    "Bill, there was a bank robbery on Merriman Street this afternoon. There were six robbers. Mobilize all our resources to find out where these robbers are hiding," Hardy said.


    "Okay, boss."


    After hanging up with Bill, Hardy called the head of the Austrian gang, Fred, and briefed him on the robbery.


    Fred furrowed his brow deeply because Merriman Street was considered the Austrian gang''s territory.


    "Fred, I hope the Austrian gang can help us find clues to these robbers'' whereabouts," Hardy said.


    "What are you planning, Hardy?"


    "I want to use those robbers to make a business."


    "Recover the money they stole?"


    "No, help the bank recover the money."


    After hanging up with Fred, Hardy turned to Lancer. "Deploy all the security company''s personnel to find clues. See if they can uncover anything."


    "Okay, I''ll get on it right away," Lancer replied.


    With a few phone calls, the underground forces of Los Angeles were set into motion, all eagerly searching for the whereabouts of these robbers.


    ...


    The next day, all the major and minor newspapers in Los Angeles had headlines about the bank robbery. Hardy flipped through them while eating breakfast.


    Los Angeles Times: "Yesterday, an extremely brutal bank robbery occurred on Merriman Street. The Bank of America Los Angeles Branch''s cash truck was gathering money at the Merriman Street branch. A group of robbers rushed out, using grenades and machine guns to kill eight security guards and steal $128,000 in cash."


    "During the robbery, the robbers used grenades and machine guns. Three innocent bystanders were killed, and five were injured."


    "Before leaving, the robbers threw two grenades into the bank, killing two people on the spot and injuring eleven."


    "This was an extremely heinous robbery. The robbers showed no humanity, shooting and killing innocent people indiscriminately. In total, 13 people died, and 16 were injured. We strongly condemn such actions and urge the Los Angeles Police Department to solve this case quickly."


    The newspaper was accompanied by photos of the scene, the bank blown to pieces, and several people coming out covered in blood.


    Another article described the robbery process, concluding with: "Dozens of bank robberies occur in Los Angeles every year, causing significant losses to banks and the public. Some even call Los Angeles the ''City of Robberies'' and ''City of Crime.''"


    "The Los Angeles Police Department has done nothing, leaving the public to live in fear daily. As the second largest city in America, home to Hollywood, how can this city develop with such security issues? Where is the taxpayers'' money going?"


    Over a dozen newspapers covered not only the robbery incidents but also criticized the government''s inaction and the police''s incompetence.


    City Hall. The mayor summoned Police Chief Ed and severely criticized him, insisting that he must solve the case quickly.


    Ed bowed his head in response to the reprimand.


    "The executives of Bank of America called me, saying this is the fourth robbery of their bank in Los Angeles in five years, greatly affecting the bank''s reputation. The government must provide an explanation."


    "Ed, I don''t care what methods you use. Capture those bastards, even if it''s just their bodies. I want to see results."


    Back at the police station, Ed vented his frustration on his subordinates, cursing and ordering them to go out and find the culprits.


    Once his subordinates left, Ed sat in his chair and sighed, In reality, he knew very well the chances of catching those robbers were slim.


    Even in previous cases that were solved, there was a significant element of coincidence, such as internal disputes over the division of spoils.


    It was never his incompetent subordinates who found the clues, he knew their capabilities too well.


    Just wait. wait for the momentum to pass in a few days.


    People will gradually forget, and it will all blow over.


    But unexpectedly, the next day''s newspaper reported another explosive piece of news: Bank of America expressed anger over the robbery and offered a $20,000 reward to apprehend the robbers.


    Many newspapers quickly picked up the story.


    Police Chief Ed was once again summoned by the mayor and scolded, given a half month ultimatum to solve the case. If he failed, he would be out of the job.


    Ed called several deputy chiefs to inquire about any leads, they all reported no progress.


    Ed pointed at them and shouted, "If we don''t crack this case within 15 days, I''ll be resigning. but don''t worry, before I leave, I''ll be firing all of you. Now, mobilize everyone to find some clues." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The deputy chiefs hurriedly left.


    Five days passed in a flash.


    The robbers seemed to have vanished, the police found no leads. Ed grew increasingly anxious but was at a loss.


    HD Security Company, Strategic Research Office.


    Hardy and Lancer were poring over a map of Los Angeles, with Lancer circling a location in red.


    "The robbers are here, at a scrapyard."


    Hardy chuckled softly, "Irish territory, perfect."


    Confirming the robbers location took a lot of effort on Hardy''s part, he mobilized all his resources to gather useful clues.


    At a used car dealership, an employee provided a tip that a group had recently visited looking for a car similar to the one used by the robbers.


    The brand and model of the car were provided by Hardy, who had seen the robbers vehicle at the scene.


    That wasn''t the main point, the crucial detail was that while selling the car, the employee overheard one of the men saying the trunk was big enough to hold a dozen boxes.


    He didn''t pay much attention to it at first, but he remembered it later during the gang investigation and provided this clue.


    The employee described the appearance of the buyers.


    On the day of the robbery, these individuals were masked, and no one knew what they looked like. Having their descriptions was a significant breakthrough.


    The investigation continued, and more clues emerged.


    Finally, a petty thief provided a tip: at a certain scrapyard, he saw people resembling those Bill wanted. Lancer immediately dispatched a team to investigate. After careful confirmation, they found the group at the scrapyard and even traced the black car.


    When it came to finding people, the gangs were undoubtedly way better than the police.


    Lancer looked at Hardy and asked, "What''s next? Are we going to make a move on them now?"


    Hardy smiled: "Not yet. Let''s keep our people watching them. As long as they don''t run, we won''t make a move."


    "Tomorrow, you will go talk to the Bank of America. Maybe they would become our first client, and then find Chief Ed. I hear the mayor has given him a strict ultimatum. If he doesn''t solve this within two weeks, he''s out. I think HD Security could also become a partner with the police department."


    "There are many ways to work this out, we need to make the most of this rare chance."

 Chapter 88 - 88 Make The Most From A Rare Chance

    At the headquarters of the Bank of America in Los Angeles, Lancer and his two assistants walked into the lobby. The receptionist politely asked, "Sir, may I help you with something?"


    "I''d like to visit Mr. Moria Johnston."


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No."


    The receptionist looked hesitant. "I''m sorry, sir, but if you don''t have an appointment with Mr. Johnston, I can''t connect you."


    "Could you call his office for me? Tell him I have information about the bank robbers. You''re offering a reward, aren''t you?"


    The receptionist hesitated.


    "Are you referring to the bank robbery a few days ago?"


    "Yes." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After confirming, the receptionist picked up the phone and called Mr. Johnston office. Shortly after, she relayed the message, "Sir, Mr. Moria Johnston will see you."


    Lancer met Mr. Johnston in the conference room. Johnston looked at Lancer curiously. "You said you have information about the robbers? Well, first of all, I want to explain that the bonus we promised will be on hold for the moment, but it will be cashed out immediately after the robbers are caught."


    Lancer naturally understood that it was the bank''s way of avoiding liars and misleading information.


    Lancer smiled, handed his business card to Johnston, and introduced himself, "I''m Lancer, the General Manager of HD Security. We have over 120 security personnel based in Los Angeles."


    Listening to Lancer''s introduction, Johnston''s guarded demeanor softened. A company with over a hundred personnel should not be here for a mere $20,000 scam.


    "I''m interested in hearing your information, Mr. Lancer." Johnston said.


    "My purpose is simple. I want to inform Mr. Johnston that we''ve located the whereabouts of those robbers," Lancer stated bluntly.


    Johnston immediately became excited.


    "Really? Where are they?"


    "Right here in Los Angeles."


    Johnston stood up promptly. "I''ll contact the police right away. Tell them the location of the robbers. Once they''re caught, dead or alive, and regardless of whether the stolen money is recovered, we''ll honor the reward we''ve offered."


    "Mr. Johnston, please wait, I have something else to say," Lancer said.


    Johnston paused, wondering if Lancer was trying to negotiate a higher amount.


    "Mr. Johnston, HD Security is highly capable in the security field. All our personnel are battle tested veterans. We hope to partner with Bank of America," Lancer said the biggest purpose of this trip.


    Johnston furrowed his brow. "We already have a security company we work with, and the partnership has been satisfactory."


    Lancer smiled. "The Bank of America Los Angeles branch has been robbed four times in five years. Each time, the robbers succeeded. I''m not disparaging your current security provider, but perhaps Bank of America could find a better security partner," Lance suggested.


    Johnston considered Lancer''s words. "Can HD Security guarantee no more robberies?"


    Lancer shook his head.


    "No, but we can minimize them and actively pursue the robbers, ensuring they face maximum consequences, making them fearful of targeting your bank again."


    "The bank was robbed, and the losses were borne by the insurance company. The bank''s losses were not large, but it was robbed repeatedly and did nothing. What kind of image would Bank of America have in the minds of the people?


    "Security is paramount for a bank entrusted with clients personal assets and secrets. If the bank can''t even protect itself, how can it protect customers wealth?" Lancer emphasized.


    After hearing this, Johnston became silent.


    Bank of America is headquartered in San Francisco. After the robbery in Los Angeles, the CEO called Johnston and severely criticized him.


    Because of the continuous robberies in Los Angeles, customers trust in Bank of America has been greatly reduced, which has also had a great impact on the bank''s reputation. Los Angeles must make changes, otherwise Johnston will be dismissed from his position.


    Hence the bounty announcement the next day.


    Thinking about the previous security company that had failed to defeat the robbers in several robberies and prevent the bank from losing money, he was also dissatisfied about cooperating with such a security company.


    Johnston rubbed his temple, finally making a decision.


    "If this resolves the robbery and restores Bank of America''s reputation, I agree to collaborate with you," Johnston said.


    Lancer smiled and shook hands with Johnston firmly.


    "I''ll call chief Ed now to arrange for police to make arrests," Johnston said quickly.


    "I''m preparing to visit chief Ed myself," Lancer replied.


    ...


    Later that day, at the Los Angeles Police Department headquarters...


    Lancer met chief Ed, and as soon as they met, Ed urgently asked, "Do you really have information on those robbers?"


    "Of course."


    "Then tell me quickly."


    Chief Ed has been under immense pressure these past few days. The mayor had ordered him to solve the case within two weeks, or he''d be out.


    "Let''s not rush into the robbers just yet. I''d like to discuss our cooperation first," Lancer said with a smile.


    "Cooperation? What kind?" Ed asked, surprised.


    "HD Security is a legitimate security company with substantial capabilities. We can collaborate with the police department on various projects," Lancer explained.


    "For instance, in this robbery case, HD Security has a strong intelligence gathering department and can provide leads to the police," Lancer continued.


    Ed, though not a veteran, understood the prowess of retired soldiers.


    "But the police department lacks funding for this," Ed frowned.


    "You can propose it to the government. The mayor recently expressed dissatisfaction with LA''s security situation in an interview. It''s a good opportunity," Lancer suggested.


    After thinking for a while, Ed asked Lancer, "Is the information on the robbers accurate? Are you confident in catching them?"


    "We''re absolutely certain," Lancer assured.


    Ed made a decision.


    "Alright, I''ll consult with the mayor. If he agrees, the police department is willing to cooperate with your security company."


    Ed''s communication with the mayor went smoothly.


    The mayor faced pressure from the Bank of America and public opinion. When Ed mentioned that a security company had located the robbers and wanted to collaborate, the mayor readily agreed.


    It was all about spending money¡ªwhether on the police or the security company. Solving the immediate problem was paramount.


    As the negotiations between Lancer, Bank of America, and the police progressed, Hardy was not idle. He met with Meyer, the boss of MGM, again.


    "I want to borrow a documentary director from MGM, preferably one with experience in war zones," Hardy said.


    Meyer was puzzled.


    "Why are you suddenly interested in making a documentary?"


    Hardy didn''t hide anything.


    "You should know about the Bank of America robbery a few days ago, right?"


    "Of course. It was all over the news in LA. And a couple of days ago at a party, I met Mayor Ross. He told me about the pressure he''s under and hopes this case gets solved smoothly. Otherwise, his opponents will use it against him in next year''s election."


    "I have a security company called HD Security," Hardy said.


    Meyer didn''t immediately connect the dots.


    "Is this related to what we were just talking about?"


    "After the incident, I had my security company investigate the robbers, and we actually found them," Hardy explained.


    Meyer was surprised, but considering Hardy''s background as Sigel''s assistant, he understood.


    The underworld has its own rules. If the police have a ten percent chance of finding robbers, the chances are over fifty percent for the gangs.


    "Why do you need a documentary director with war experience?" Meyer asked.


    "The robbers are currently hiding somewhere, and we haven''t touched them yet. I''ve instructed the security company to contact Bank of America and the police to assist in capturing them. I plan to film the entire process and produce a documentary. I''ve even thought of a name: ''The Great Bank Heist of Los Angeles.'' "


    "With the current attention on this case, if the documentary does well, it could even be edited into a movie and possibly earn profits." Hardy suggested.


    Meyer caught on to Hardy''s intentions.


    "The main benefit is promoting your HD Security and gaining recognition," Meyer remarked.


    Hardy smiled: "That''s exactly what I have in mind."


    "No problem. I''ll have the company arrange for our best documentary director and provide full support," Meyer agreed.


    "If you need theatrical distribution in the future, come to me."

 Chapter 89 - 89 Capture Operations Begin

    Documentary filmmaker Burgess Morian, formerly a military field journalist, ventured into European battlefields to shoot war documentaries. After retiring, he joined MGM, and his documentaries have received awards in the past, meeting all of Hardy''s requirements.


    Hardy recounted the entire incident to Moran, who became excited upon hearing it. "Recording the process of apprehending bank robbers sounds very interesting to me."


    "I want to capture that tense and thrilling feeling because eventually, I plan to screen it in cinemas."


    Moran became even more excited.


    All his previous work had been documentaries, none of which had ever made it to cinemas. "Mr. Hardy, rest assured, I will definitely capture the tense and thrilling sensation."


    He pondered for a moment. "I''ll need eight cameramen, eight handheld cameras."


    "No problem."


    "I want to use all color film."


    "Understood."


    "I also want to interview the Bank of America and the police department."


    Hardy chuckled. "Don''t worry, all of that has already been arranged for you."


    ...


    Bank of America Los Angeles branch headquarters.


    A meeting was underway in the conference room.


    President Moria Johnston was furious about the bank robbery and decided to offer a $20,000 reward for clues leading to the capture of the robbers.


    "Our Bank of America''s motto is to protect our customers'' property to the greatest extent. We won''t tolerate any damage to our customers property. This matter must be thoroughly investigated."


    Shooting concluded.


    Edward, the interim general manager of HD Studios, entered the president''s office with a smile. "President Johnston, our boss has arranged with MGM. This film is set to be made into a documentary, screened in major cinemas across the U.S., and submitted for consideration at the Oscars."


    Edward was originally a manager at HD Agency, but HD Studios was an empty shell. Hardy had simply used his name before. Later, with increased responsibilities, like the collaboration with MGM, someone had to manage things. Hardy made Edward the general manager of the film company.


    Edward was sharp and capable, managing things quite well from the start.


    This documentary business was also assigned to Edward by Hardy.


    HD Studios.


    Upon hearing this, President Johnston immediately recognized the connection to HD Security.


    Showing in major theaters across the U.S. and entering the Oscar documentary competition would indeed have a tremendous promotional impact on Bank of America.


    But what did his last sentence mean? Frontal shots. So that means there are also reverse shots, this was a blatant threat.


    President Johnston also knew that, as the robbed party Bank of America''s inaction later on could be exploited by the filmmakers to severely damage its reputation. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who gave these media pundits the power of speech?


    Johnston asked Edward to step out and called the Bank of America president on the phone. He was just the branch president and needed to consult on such major events affecting the entire Bank of America.


    "President Mark, I need to consult with you about something."


    Johnston explained the plan to capture the robbers, film a documentary, and MGM''s plan to screen it nationwide and submit it to the Oscars.


    Finally, he asked, "The film company is asking how many positive shots Bank of America is willing to retain in the documentary."


    Upon hearing this, President Mark understood the film company''s intentions.


    "Of course, the more positive shots, the better, and they must all be positive shots. I want the documentary to emphasize Bank of America''s ''customer service first'' philosophy."


    "The documentary absolutely cannot contain any negative news about Bank of America. Do you know how severe the consequences of negative publicity can be? It could ruin a company, and negative publicity can sometimes take years or decades to recover from."


    "Negative news handling could cause our stock prices to plummet, and our shareholders wouldn''t forgive us."


    "President Mark, I can sense a threatening tone from that film company. They definitely want money," Johnston said.


    "Of course, I can sense that. Actually, this is a good thing. At least they''re willing to negotiate. If the documentary promotes us positively, it''ll be extremely beneficial to our company. It''s only right to pay a promotional fee," President Mark replied.


    "How much money do you think is appropriate?" Johnston asked.


    In fact, Johnston had long known the outcome of this call he wasn''t stupid, and the president was even smarter. However, he had to make the call because this amount of money was probably substantial, not something that could be settled with thirty or fifty thousand. He, as a branch manager, couldn''t decide.


    "Did they propose a specific amount?" President Mark asked.


    "No."


    There was a pause on the other end of the phone.


    "Johnston, allocate $100,000 from your Los Angeles branch for promotional fees to the other party."


    Johnston thought to himself that the president was really generous a $100,000. It is really beyond his capacity to allocate that much in publicity fees at one time.


    But he didn''t expect that it wasn''t over yet.


    President Mark continued: "I will allocate another $100,000 from the headquarters to the other party. Let''s contribute a total of $200,000."


    Johnston was surprised.


    "Isn''t $200,000 a bit too much?" Johnston asked.


    "As long as the other party promotes Bank of America entirely positively and screens it in major theaters across the U.S our investment will be worth it." President Mark said.


    "Understood, President. I''ll take care of it."


    $200,000 Upon hearing this figure, Edward was thrilled.


    A documentary that hadn''t even started filming yet had already earned $200,000 in advertising fees.


    He borrowed a director and eight cameramen from MGM, along with some film, totaling less than $20,000.


    But now, they had already made ten times the profit.


    Johnston looked at Edward and said seriously, "Mr. Edward, Bank of America is willing to invest this huge advertising fee, but we also need to protect our interests. The film should emphasize our philosophy as much as possible, with no negative reports about us."


    Edward smiled: "Don''t worry. After the film is produced, I''ll gather a few people to watch the preview. We''ll only officially release it once everyone is satisfied."


    Johnston finally felt relieved hearing Edward''s words.


    Edward left with the $100,000 check. As for the remaining $100,000, Johnston said it would be paid after the viewing, which Edward found appropriate.


    He had already made a huge profit with this $100,000.


    ...


    Los Angeles Police Department.


    Chief Ed faced the camera and introduced the entire robbery case, ending with an impassioned declaration to apprehend the robbers and protect the citizens'' safety.


    ...


    HD Security Company Headquarters.


    In the plaza a team stood there, Black tactical uniforms, steel-plated bulletproof vests, helmets, pistols at their waists, grenades, flashlights, and magazines in their pockets. Some held submachine guns, others sniper rifles, their faces covered with masks, revealing only sharp eyes.


    This outfit was very similar to future special forces.


    The black tactical uniforms and equipment were specially designed by Hardy when he established the security company. They hadn''t been seen before, but Hardy had them introduced ahead of time. Apart from anything else, they looked very cool.


    Each team was equipped with a set of wireless walkie-talkies, somewhat similar to mobile phones in the future. Although the communication range was only 1.5 miles, it was considered cutting-edge technology for that era and played a crucial role in commanding operations within a small area.


    The team standing there immediately gave off a strong and formidable feeling.


    They looked very professional.


    Director Moran was also seeing such a team for the first time and was greatly impressed. He ordered several cameras to capture the scene from different angles, striving to portray their most powerful side.


    Inside the strategic research room.


    Lancer was being interviewed.


    "At HD Security, all personnel are ex-soldiers who have fought bravely on European and Asian battlefields, all heroes in combat, making significant contributions to global security and world peace."


    "After joining the security company, they received more formal security training and became security personnel, continuing to serve the public''s safety. We have already established contact with the Los Angeles Police Department, and both sides have expressed their intentions to conduct capture operations together.


    I believe that HD Security will also become a force to protect the citizens of Los Angeles."


    "We have clearly investigated that there are six robbers in total. There may be other personnel in hiding, but they shouldn''t exceed ten."


    "One team should be able to eliminate them, but for the safety of the public, we are preparing to deploy six teams to ensure everything goes smoothly."


    Sixty security personnel climbed into their vehicles, with Lancer as the commander sitting in the command vehicle, equipped with a radio for communication with the six combat teams.


    Several cameramen followed different units, continuously filming, especially focusing on the command vehicle.


    At the same time, the police department also deployed a team.


    A total of 20 people.


    Police and HD Security assembled about 3 kilometers away from the scrap collection station, standing together after disembarking.


    The police looked somewhat lax, armed with just pistols and a few long guns. Looking at the security company teams beside them, they exuded a fierce and elite air from the inside out.


    There was a clear difference.


    Chief Ed shook hands with Lancer.


    Facing the camera, Ed said, "Those bank robbers are a group of inhuman bandits. The police department is somewhat lacking in firepower, so we have deliberately started a cooperation with HD Security for this capture operation, where HD Security will take the lead and we will assist."


    Ed turned to Lancer and asked, "Are you sure those robbers are still inside the scrap collection station?"


    "Yes, our intelligence officers have been keeping watch." Lancer replied.


    "Then shall we begin the operation now?"


    "Operation..."


    With that command, HD Security personnel boarded their vehicles again and headed towards the scrap collection station in a massive formation.


    The convoy stopped 500 meters away from the scrap collection station.


    The action teams disembarked and advanced forward from different directions.


    The cameramen closely followed the teams.


    Bringing up the rear were the police.


    Meanwhile, in another luxury car, several VIPs sat inside, including Meyer, the boss of MGM, the mayor of Los Angeles, Ross President Johnston of Bank of America''s Los Angeles branch, and Hardy, the boss of HD Security.


    It was also the first time Hardy met Mayor Ross and President Johnston. He had asked Meyer, the boss of MGM, to help invite them here to watch a good show.


    More importantly, to establish connections. He was now qualified to treat these people as equals.


    "Mr. Hardy, I greatly admire your ability to build such a powerful security team. I believe HD Security will have great development in the future," Mayor Ross said.


    President Johnston, looking at the young man in front of him, smiled and said, "I admire his financial skills even more."


    Yesterday, HD Film Company effortlessly took away $200,000 from him, and he still needed to thank them for promoting him.


    Moreover, he promised to cooperate with HD Security in the future.


    Meyer watched the counter-terrorism elites rushing into the scrap recycling station and turned to Hardy, saying, "Hardy, I suddenly feel sorry for those robbers."


    "Why?"


    "Because they''ve encountered you."

 Chapter 90 - 90 Publicity And Hype

    The scrap recycling station was quite large, occupying several acres of land, with various debris piled up in the yard¡ªmountains of scrapped cars and old machinery.


    The Snipers searched for advantageous positions.


    Five assault teams surged inward, followed closely by a photographer, while police officers trailed behind.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Gunfire suddenly erupted from one location.


    One of the teams encountered an emerging robber who, upon seeing the security team, immediately reached for his gun.


    However, he was no match for the assault team. The team leader raised his hand and showered the robber with a flurry of bullets, leaving him with several holes.


    The gunfire awakened other robbers.


    Three individuals emerged armed, but the situation was far more severe than they had anticipated. Upon emerging, they became immediate targets for the security personnel, who greeted them with snipers and assault rifles fire.


    The robbers dared not venture out further. A gun barrel protruded from a window, and there was even a heavy machine gun wildly firing outward.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The intense gunfire continued.


    "Boom!"


    Richard found a gap, and a sniper bullet penetrated the window, accurately hitting the machine gunner''s head, silencing the heavy machine gun.


    But within seconds, another robber seized the machine gun and resumed firing outward. The sound of continuous gunfire and whizzing bullets filled the air.


    The police officers remained hidden behind the mountains of garbage, none daring to expose themselves. Even the photographers continued to extend their lenses, capturing nonstop footage.


    "Use the grenades!"


    Following the command, team members retrieved their carried grenades and hurled them towards the building. A couple landed accurately inside.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Several explosions ensued, quieting the room instantly.


    "Advance! Eliminate any resistors on sight!" ordered Commander Kerry.


    Dozens of security team members swiftly rushed towards the building. Observing this, the photographers ran alongside, but the police did not keep pace.


    To them, the recent combat resembled a battlefield. They had never experienced such warfare before and were still shaken. If those heavy machine gun bullets had struck them, they surely wouldn''t have survived.


    Nevertheless, they admired the HD Security personnel. Clearly, these were battle hardened veterans who faced the onslaught of enemy firepower with unwavering resolve. They charged forward without hesitation.


    They had never experienced real war and had no idea. That actual warfare was a hundred times more brutal.


    Some robbers resisted stubbornly and were immediately shot dead. One injured man clutched his chest, watching as the security team advanced, pleading, "I don''t want to die. Please, save me."


    "Team 5, control the bandits and escort them out. Other teams, continue the search."


    Team 5 members seized the bandits limbs and carried them outside.


    After the search, all the robbers here had been neutralized. Only the injured one remained alive but soon succumbed.


    "Commander, 8 robbers dead, 1 injured. Mission accomplished. Please give us the next order." Kerry reported over the radio.


    "Search for the money''s whereabouts."


    "Understood."


    After a few minutes of searching, they discovered a small cellar within a room. All four cash boxes stolen from the bank were inside.


    "Wow!"


    The cash boxes were opened, revealing colorful stacks of bills. Several boxes were placed together, creating a visually striking scene.


    The photographers aimed their lenses at the cash boxes.


    "Commander, the money is located."


    "Good. Send a team to retrieve the cash. Other teams, search the vicinity for any other suspicious individuals," commanded Lancer.


    "Copy."


    One team carried the money away while the remaining teams continued their search.


    As the team emerged with the cash boxes, journalists gathered at the entrance, frantically snapping photos.


    Indeed, these journalists had been tipped off by Hardy.


    The higher the heat surrounding this incident, the better for HD''s publicity.


    Initially, the journalists only heard intense gunfire and explosions. Later, when a robber covered in blood was carried out. The reporters finally found an opportunity to take photos. Soon after, the security personnel brought out the cash boxes, signaling the successful completion of the operation.


    When Lancer stepped down from the command vehicle, he was immediately surrounded by journalists, each holding up microphones to ask questions.


    "Is all the stolen bank money recovered?"


    "What happened to the robbers? Is there only one survivor?"


    "HD Security¡ªwhat kind of company is it? Can you introduce it to us?"


    Lancer had anticipated this scenario and calmly accepted the interviews, detailing the operation.


    Finally, he mentioned, "We filmed the entire operation. Soon, you may see this documented in theaters."


    The journalists persisted.


    "Mr. Lancer, who designed your security personnel''s equipment? It looks very impressive."


    "It was designed by our company''s Chairman."


    "Why did your company apprehend the robbers instead of the Los Angeles Police Department?" asked another journalist.


    Currently, few outsiders are aware of HD Security''s collaboration with the LAPD. This was the perfect moment to announce it.


    "We at HD Security have reached a cooperative agreement with the Los Angeles Police Department. We serve as a supplementary force, assisting in the capture of highly armed and dangerous criminals. In the future, HD Security will also contribute to protecting the citizens of Los Angeles."


    In a luxury sedan nearby, several executives observed everything.


    Mayer chuckled, "Today''s been quite a spectacle¡ªnot just the swift capture operation but also the publicity hype tactics Hardy used."


    Capitalizing on this bank robbery, Hardy transformed HD Security into a star company. From now on, HD Security will rank among the top security firms in Los Angeles.


    "As long as it can serve the safety of the citizens of Los Angeles, I am willing to see such an enterprise develop," Mayor Ross said with a smile.


    Only President Johnston frowned and said:


    "I''m not sure if we should be celebrating. From start to finish, we at Bank of America were the victims. Our lobby was destroyed, our reputation tarnished, and we even had to pay HD Films $200,000 for publicity. While the robbers faced consequences, we''ve only incurred losses."


    Hardy looked at Johnston and said with a smile, "Mr. Johnston, this incident is not just an opportunity for HD security. It''s also an opportunity for Bank of America. When the documentary film comes out, I believe you will feel that the $200,000 was not wasted. This publicity fee will definitely yield more than what you invested elsewhere."


    "I hope so," Johnston shrugged. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day, newspapers across Los Angeles were filled with reports of the Bank of America robbery being solved and the robbers being killed.


    The Los Angeles Times led with a photo of several HD Security personnel dressed in black tactical uniforms carrying out bloodied robbers.


    They used colored photographs deliberately. The robbers clothes were torn, bloodied, and their faces contorted in pain, while the four security personnel exuded sharpness.


    Their "HD Security" labels were prominently displayed.


    This attire, resembling future special operations gear, looked impressive and drew significant attention.


    This photo alone ensured that many would remember the name "HD Security."


    It was undoubtedly the best advertisement.


    The written reports detailed the entire incident clearly.


    Bank of America had been robbed by unusually brutal criminals, who indiscriminately shot and killed, resulting in 13 deaths and 16 injuries¡ªthe most deadly robbery in the United States in the past decade.


    Public opinion condemned the robbers actions, and Bank of America offered a $20,000 reward for information on the robbers whereabouts.


    Los Angeles HD Security, mobilizing intelligence personnel, finally tracked down the robbers hiding in a scrap recycling station five days later.


    Yesterday, HD Security and the Los Angeles Police Department launched a joint operation, assaulting the robbers. The battle was intense, involving assault rifles, heavy machine guns, and grenades, ultimately resulting in 8 robbers killed and 1 seriously injured.


    All the stolen cash was recovered and the injured robber was admitted to the hospital.


    The seriously injured robber admitted in the hospital that they had collaborated to rob the bank. Originally, they wanted to avoid the limelight before splitting the money, and live freely elsewhere.


    However, HD intelligence discovered and targeted them during their hiding, resulting in their total destruction.


    Afterward, reporters interviewed HD Security''s general manager and the operation''s commander, James Lancer.


    Lancer, a retired Marine Corps officer injured in service, explained that all HD Security personnel were veterans with combat experience in Europe and Asia.


    HD Security had recently established a collaborative partnership with the Los Angeles Police Department, thereby becoming a key security presence dedicated to safeguarding the city''s residents.


    Lancer mentioned that the operation was fully filmed and would be made into a documentary premiering in major U.S. theaters, showcasing the entire incident.


    Other newspapers also covered the arrest operation.


    Some used photos of HD Security personnel carrying the robbers, while others showed them carrying bank cash boxes.


    The cause and effect were explained thoroughly.


    It was inevitable¡ªHardy had prepared scripts beforehand. These journalists merely followed them, ensuring clarity.


    A few days ago, Bank of America robbery had made headlines nationwide.


    Now, with the latest news about the robbers, public interest was unusually high.


    After reading the newspaper reports, the entire city of Los Angeles, even California and the whole United States, knew about the Bank of America robbers demise and the existence of HD Security.


    Analysts noted that HD Security''s publicity impact was so great that even a million dollars in publicity funds might not match the current effect.


    And this wasn''t the end, they are also planning to make a documentary and send it to cinemas to show the entire incident.


    The promotional impact was expected to be even greater.


    The owner of HD Security wasn''t just an experienced veteran who built such an elite security force, he was also a master of publicity and hype.

 Chapter 91 - 91 The Rise of HD Security

    Inside the MGM film production studio, documentary director Burgess Morlan and his team were working overtime.


    For this shoot, they used eight cameras, ensuring ample footage.


    Now, Burgess''s task was to edit this footage into a tense and thrilling documentary.


    After two days and nights, a 68-minute documentary was completed.


    A screening was organized.


    Hardy arrived, along with MGM boss Mayer, President Johnston, Mayor Ross, and chief Ed.


    The big shots sat down together to watch.


    The film started with flashing newspaper headlines about the robbery at the Bank of America Los Angeles branch.


    This was followed by an overview of the entire robbery.


    After the robbery, many reporters rushed to the scene, capturing photos and footage.


    Innocent bystanders killed, bullet ridden cash transport vehicles, slain security guards, and the devastated bank hall¡ªall depicted the brutality of the robbery.


    Next came newspaper reports detailing frequent bank heists in Los Angeles in recent years, giving the city a reputation as the "crime capital."


    Morris Johnston, the president of Bank of America Los Angeles, appeared on camera, infuriated by the robbery, offering a $20,000 reward for leads and vowing retaliation against the robbers to protect customers.


    Mayor Ross and chief Ed were interviewed, expressing their views and determination on the matter.


    Then HD Security officially entered the scene.


    The camera panned from the gatehouse to the office building and finally to the strategy room, resembling a military command center, where people in black tactical gear discussed the robbery.


    The plot unfolded consistently. The climax naturally focused on the siege and capture of the robbers.


    The capture footage was extensive, over 20 minutes long¡ªbullets whizzing, machine guns firing, continuous explosions¡ªas each robber was taken down, satisfying the audience.


    Throughout, HD Security personnel demonstrated remarkable combat capabilities, swift operations, and advanced command communications, overpowering the robbers.


    HD security personnel carried the only living robber out, the camera froze, and it finally turned into a photo in the newspaper.


    Internal personnel located the missing bank safe in the cellar, revealing stacks of cash, shot from various angles, thrilling the audience.


    HD Security personnel carried the safe outside, another photo opportunity for the newspapers.


    At the end of the film, HD Security handed over the safe and the robbers to the Los Angeles Police Department, with CEO Lancer and President Johnston shaking hands, formally signing an agreement for HD Security to take over Bank of America Los Angeles security operations.


    Lancer also shook hands with chief Ed, establishing HD Security as an auxiliary force for the LAPD, responsible for certain street patrols, emergency responses, and heavy firepower support.


    Hardy was very satisfied with the film, finding it intense and thrilling, comparable to an action-packed film, sure to captivate audiences.


    The film portrayed Bank of America and the LAPD positively, presenting HD Security as city saviors, akin to the Avengers, fighting crime and saving the city.


    As the film ended, the lights came on.


    The big shots applauded together.


    "Mayor Ross, chief Ed, President Johnston, what did you think?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    Mayor Ross nodded. "A gripping documentary, never dull, consistently intense. The part where they eliminated the robbers was the highlight."


    He was very pleased with the portrayal.


    "At least our image came across well," he thought.


    "Well done. Our Bank of America''s values were well represented," President Johnston added.


    chief Ed, however, hesitated, "The police image seemed a bit weak?"


    All eyes turned to him, thinking, "Do you even realize how bad you are? If not for HD Security, could you have cracked the case?"


    Ed cleared his throat to ease the awkwardness.


    With the documentary completed,


    Mayer informed everyone they would premiere the film in Los Angeles. If it performed well, achieving a 30% attendance rate, similar to other documentaries, they would expand its release nationwide.


    Three days later, eight cinemas in Los Angeles displayed posters.


    "The Great Bank Robbery of Los Angeles."


    The poster depicted HD Security personnel in full gear.


    "The true story of the Los Angeles bank heist¡ª68 minutes of tension and excitement, a guaranteed thrill for just 10 cents."


    Considering current ticket prices, which ranged from 20 to 35 cents, Hardy intentionally halved the price to attract more viewers.


    Given the extensive newspaper coverage of the heist, many were curious and willing to pay to see the entire process unfold on screen.


    There was no grand premiere.


    It premiered at 1 p.m. that day.


    Cinemas used to show documentaries, but people''s enthusiasm for documentaries was very low. Usually only a few people would go into the cinema to watch such films, but today was different¡ªthe cinema was packed, similar to screenings of major blockbusters.


    Today, Hardy had time and brought young Taylor along to watch the film. Taylor hadn''t seen Hardy in days, thrilled to join him for the movie.


    Looking at the poster, Taylor asked,


    "Mr. Hardy, is HD Security your company?"


    "That''s right."


    "I read in the newspaper that HD Security effortlessly defeated the robbers and will maintain Los Angeles security. Mr. Hardy, you''re amazing."


    They entered the theater and sat together.


    The theater was almost full.


    It was beyond imagination.


    This was just a documentary. Even for a well made film, achieving a 70-80% attendance rate was impressive.


    The film began.


    "The Great Bank Robbery of Los Angeles" was anything but dull, avoiding excessive preaching and narration, focusing solely on storytelling, capturing the intense excitement.


    Taylor was deeply engrossed in the content, her eyes glued to the screen.


    The other viewers were equally captivated.


    In the final twenty minutes, the action peaked¡ªthe operation was explosive, bullets flew, guns fired, and the scenes rivaled any gunfight blockbuster movie, and were more authentic.


    There weren''t even edited out taboo violent scenes.


    As the film ended, the audience discussed while exiting.


    Many found it exhilarating.


    If modern people were to see this documentary, some would likely criticize the film company as unscrupulous, presenting the security company in too glamorous a light.


    This is basically an advertisement disguised as a documentary.


    The boss of this HD security company definitely spent money to bribe the director.


    That''s right, Hardy indeed spent money.


    Before editing, he gave the director, Moran, a content production process document, outlining the entire plot process and, of course, a $10,000 check.


    Moran didn''t succumb to the temptation of the check.


    He simply thought that the film process outlined by Mr. Hardy was better.


    He''s now working on two films, both scripts personally written by Mr. Hardy, definitely not an amateur.


    Screening for three consecutive days.


    The box office statistics surprised the MGM side, finding that it performed better than many movies.


    Mainly due to the strong early promotion and the sensational nature of the event, which attracted so many people to the theaters.


    Mayer waved his hand and had the distribution department put it in all theaters across America. Even if it couldn''t be on schedule, this documentary would still make a big profit.


    No matter how you calculate it now, this documentary about HD Security is definitely profitable, even trending towards a large profit.


    Soon, "The Los Angeles Bank Heist" was released in theaters across America. Although it wasn''t as popular in other cities as in Los Angeles, achieving an attendance rate of eighty to ninety percent, it was still much stronger than the average film, making money was absolutely no problem.


    Mayer called, laughing, "Hardy, I''ve discovered you''re a marketing genius. A simple bank robbery, and you''ve managed to pull it off so perfectly."


    "Based on the current box office trends, if it plays for a month, it should reach $2 million in box office. The costs for this documentary are extremely low compared to the profits, excluding theater distribution and release expenses, you''ll probably earn around $500,000."


    "More importantly, this incident has promoted HD security cooperation with the Los Angeles Police Department and Bank of America, and through this publicity, everyone in America now knows about HD security. The future business development of HD Security will be very smooth. You''ve really taken this thing to the extreme."


    "MGM made quite a bit too, marketing costs just deducted more than half of the profits." Hardy smiled.


    "That''s just a small change, I''m sure you don''t mind." Mayer said.


    It is impossible for Hardy not to care about $100,000, it''s mainly because there are other gains that are greater.


    HD Security has now signed a contract with Bank of America. The Los Angeles branch of Bank of America has a headquarters with a vault, as well as five service halls and three cash transport vehicles, requiring a total of 85 security personnel.


    The contract signed by both parties stipulates that Bank of America must pay HD Security over a million dollars annually for security, including vault security, service hall security, and cash transport security. If a robbery occurs, HD Security promises to retaliate against the robbers free of charge. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    HD Security now has only about 120 people, and the Bank of America LA branch alone has taken up most of them. Hardy then instructed Lancer to continue recruiting vigorously.


    Hardy''s ideal is to develop HD Security into a company like G4S in the future. G4S has more than 620,000 employees worldwide, with business operations in 115 countries, and undertakes dozens of types of business.


    Now HD Security has taken a solid step forward, made a name for itself, and has control over its direction. Hardy believes he will definitely be able to develop it in the future.


    Just as the security company''s affairs were wrapping up, Hardy received some good news. The financial company called him and said the acquisition of shares in Wash Mining was complete.


    Wash Mining originally had four shareholders, two major and two minor. David Wash had previously driven the company into the ground, and with no hope of ever recovering, the shareholders were already desperate. At this point, the financial company came in for the acquisition, and with professional analysis and persuasion, the three shareholders sold all their shares.


    At least they can get some money back by selling now, but when it really drops to the point where it''s worthless, they won''t be able to get a penny back. The company still has external debts, and they might have to pay for it with their private money.


    The financial company also found David Wash, who was already in jail, awaiting trial. At first, he wanted to hold on to his shares and make more money, with money in hand, he could at least live comfortably in jail.


    The person from the financial company smiled and said, "We''ve acquired shares from the other three as well, totaling 31%, although a bit less than yours, Just randomly buying a little in the market will surpass you, What happens next, I believe you can imagine.


    People who play finance have many ways to deal with a listed company that is on the verge of bankruptcy. In the end, David''s shares can be made worthless.


    And he is still in prison and has no power to resist.


    Selling now will at least bring back more than $200,000 finally, David gave in.


    At this point, Hardy completely owned Wash Mining, as for what to do next, he wasn''t in a hurry, let it be for now, and let this financial company take care of the stock market.


    Hardy''s office had a globe, as tall as a person, extremely exquisite. He reached out and pointed to the globe: Brazil, Australia, Peru, Chile, and Africa, These places are rich in mineral resources.


    Later on, when he developed himself, he could buy the land with rich mineral veins, even if they had already been mined, he could still operate them.


    There''s also oil.


    It''s only 1946 now, and he still has a lot of room to maneuver, many major oil fields haven''t been discovered yet.


    Of course, all this will have to wait until he has the strength, having too much money or resources in hand before having enough strength, will only invite disaster.


    "Ring, ring, ring~~!"


    The phone on the desk rang.


    Hardy picked it up to answer.


    "Jon, it''s Sigel, I heard from Mayer that you recently invested a million dollars in a movie." Sigel''s voice came through the phone.


    "Yes, I made some money from stocks." Hardy said.


    Sigel hesitated slightly and said, "A few days ago I had a big argument with a few partners, they came to Las Vegas and were very dissatisfied with the progress of the project, saying I was too extravagant and idealistic."


    "I asked them for more money, but they refused to continue paying. The money I have now can only last for half a month, but it is still far from completion."


    "Mr. Sigel, get to the point. I don''t understand what you mean?"


    "My point is, are you interested in becoming a shareholder in the casino?" Sigel asked.

 Chapter 92 - 92 Mafia Committee

    Hardy found Bill and asked, "How much cash do we have on hand right now?"


    "You''ll have to ask Simon," replied Bill.


    Simon was summoned and greeted Hardy respectfully. "Mr. Hardy, you called for me."


    "How much money do we have in our account right now?" Hardy inquired.


    "In total, there''s over $650,000," Simon quickly reported.


    During this period, Bill had been very successful in expanding business, especially in private liquor, high-interest loans, brothels, underground boxing arenas, and particularly in slot machines and punching machines, earning substantial cash.


    "Prepare $500,000 for me," Hardy instructed.


    Hardy still had over $2 million from his last stock market dealings, but he planned to take a portion from the gang. The money from stock trading was legitimate, but gang cash was dirty; to convert it to bank money, it needed laundering.


    It''s easy for legal money to become dirty, but turning dirty money into legal money is difficult. This visit to see Sigel was perfect for spending this money.


    Henry and Matthew each carried a suitcase downstairs. The three of them got into Hardy''s Packard sedan, with a Ford following behind, carrying four men in black suits, Henry''s subordinates.


    The convoy headed towards Highway 15.


    This time, Hardy decided against flying. The air travel experience in this era was too poor. Los Angeles to Las Vegas was just over 400 kilometers, he decided to drive.


    By the time Hardy''s convoy entered the Las Vegas city area, it was already evening.


    It was July, the hottest season in Las Vegas. During the day, the streets were nearly empty, it was only at night that the city came alive.


    The neon lights were flashing, and people were bustling on the streets, it was the liveliest time in the gambling city.


    "Boss, should we go directly to Mr. Sigel''s hotel?" Henry asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment. "Let''s go check out the new casino first."


    The convoy left the city and arrived at the Flamingo casino construction site. Despite the darkness, construction was still ongoing. The casino had made significant progress since Hardy''s last visit three months ago.


    However, Hardy knew that decoration often took more time and money than the framework. Moreover, Sigel''s demands were high.


    "Let''s go to the hotel."


    In a luxurious business suite, Hardy met Sigel. Despite enduring sandstorms for months, Sigel still looked lively.


    Sigel gave Hardy a hug.


    The two sat down on the spacious balcony chairs with a view of distant mountains. The evening breeze felt cool against their skin.


    Sigel handed Hardy a cigar. As they lit up, Sigel complained, "Things are a bit messy. Those guys came over, saying I''m taking too long with the project and going far beyond the initial budget. They don''t plan to continue investing, they want me to figure it out myself. The hot climate¡ªwhat''s appealing about it? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We only receive small-time gamblers as guests, I can''t see much future development with them having money for us to earn. Do you think my vision is flawed, Hardy?"


    Hardy chuckled. "Honestly, I think your ideas are spot on, especially when considering future perspectives."


    However, Sigel had issues himself. He had indeed misled those people, painting a rosy picture that convinced the big shots to invest. But a year later, when they came to inspect and saw it was still a big construction site, how could they not be upset?


    Sigel was a big gangster, but the people he had misled were no ordinary folks, they were from other powerful gangster families. They left with a warning for Sigel to figure things out on his own, they wouldn''t continue investing.


    And they would give him at most another half year, they wanted to see the casino open, or there would be trouble.


    Sigel had been troubled about the funding these days, thinking about calling Meyer. During their chat, Meyer brought up Hardy''s situation.


    First, it was movie investments, then a security company. Suddenly, Sigel realized that this accidental underling had caused quite a stir in a short time.


    He didn''t bring it up with Meyer, instead hanging up and calling Hardy.


    After hearing Sigel''s complaints, Hardy smiled.


    "I have high hopes for this Las Vegas project, I believe it has a bright future. I''ve brought $500,000 in cash and a $1 million check."


    Sigel smiled.


    $1.5 million In this era, it was an enormous amount.


    "With this money, can we finish the final stages of the project?" Hardy asked.


    "Oh, yes, we should be close," Sigel replied.


    "Hardy, I''ve decided to give you an 18% stake. How does that sound?" Sigel proposed.


    Hardy calculated inwardly.


    $1.5 million represents 18%, which means Sigel values the total capital at $8 million.


    Damn it, it looks like my $1.5 million might not be enough to finish building this casino.


    Sigel took a puff of his cigar and said, "The casino is registered, I''ve obtained the license. We haven''t finalized shares. Some time ago, I prepared a share agreement for them to inspect the progress and sign on the share document. But these guys all turned against me."


    Hardy complained in his heart.


    Originally, these big shots each invested large sums, thinking they would become major shareholders. Who would have thought you would set the total capital at $8 million, with each person only holding around 10%? It''s no wonder they turned against you.


    When I first met you, you said they saw the progress of the casino and turned against you. Now it seems the root cause isn''t there, they''re unhappy with the share ratio.


    It feels like they''ve been played by Sigel.


    No wonder those big gangsters want to have you killed.


    If you weren''t my boss, and I owed you, I''d want to have you killed myself!


    "18% is fine," Hardy nodded.


    Sigel smiled.


    He felt he had supported this underling well initially, and now it was paying off.


    "Hardy, are you interested in joining me for a trip to New York?" Sigel suddenly asked.


    "What are we going to do in New York?" Hardy asked curiously.


    "It''s my dear friend Don Vito Corleone''s 54th birthday in a few days. I plan to go to New York to celebrate with him. Would you be interested in accompanying me to meet him?" Sigel explained.


    Hardy was surprised.


    Don Vito Corleone.


    Isn''t that from "The Godfather"?


    Hardy had watched "The Godfather" movie, not just once, it''s considered the pinnacle of gangster films.


    He initially thought this was a historical time and space, but later, seeing newspaper reports on Vito Corleone son''s wedding, he realized he was in a dimension similar to "The Godfather" movie world.


    Hardy was eager inside to see this legend.


    "I have heard of Mr. Corleone''s name and that he is a godfather that everyone respects. I would like to visit him and send him birthday wishes," Hardy said.


    Sigel smiled and nodded, "Okay, tomorrow we will get the share agreement and notarization, and then set off for New York."


    The next day. Sigel received $500,000 in cash and a check for $1 million, while Hardy received an equity letter. Now he is one of the shareholders of Flamingo casino, accounting for 18% of the shares.


    Sigel gave the money to his girlfriend, Virginia Hill.


    Hardy frowned slightly. But he didn''t say anything.


    In the movie, Miss Virginia Hill was eventually found to have embezzled a large amount of money, but Sigel trusted her. Hardy had no evidence and could not accuse people without reason.


    "Virginia, look at what''s at the construction site for me. I''m going to New York, and I''ll be back in three days at most."


    The woman agreed reluctantly.


    Sigel bid the woman goodbye and boarded the plane with Hardy.


    As for Henry, Matthew and several of his men, Hardy asked them to drive back to Los Angeles. After attending the godfather''s birthday party, he would fly back to Los Angeles directly from New York.


    The model of this passenger plane is the DC-3, which was the C-47 transport aircraft in World War II. It can accommodate more than 30 people and fly a long distance. It only needs to refuel once from Los Angeles to New York.


    On the plane. Sigel and Hardy were seated in the first-class cabin, chatting with Hardy about his past, which allowed Hardy to learn a lot about the inside story of the gang.


    "Vito and I have known each other since I was a child, and we later became partners. We did a lot of things together. Do you know the current Mafia comity? Vito came up with it from the beginning. He was a very shrewd man."


    "At that time, Gangs from all over the country fought each other for profit and suffered great losses. Later, he convened various gang families and set up a committee. We promised not to attack each other or kill police officers to provoke the government. If there is anything wrong with each family, they can submit it to the committee for discussion and resolution.


    The party finally stabilized, and everyone realized that we were making a lot more money than before. The internal strife was too serious before, and too many interests were damaged."


    "Now the committee has 24 families, distributed in major cities across the United States, including New York. There were five major families. One day Vito said to me, Sigel, You should build your own family, why not go explore the West Coast, which is a golden land?"


    "I brought a group of my men down to Los Angeles. Establishing a company and seizing territory. I like Hollywood very much. I have made many friends here. Except for Meyer, only a few people know my identity. Everyone else just thinks that I am a film company boss.


    Haha, that feeling is very comfortable. "


    Hardy thought of the battles between several major families in the Godfather movie and asked: "Can the committee really resolve all disputes within the Mafia?"


    Sigel laughed.


    "No organization can resolve all disputes. Some unnecessary minor conflicts can be resolved through committees, preventing them from developing into a fight between two families and reducing unnecessary losses."


    "But if major interests are involved, no one will bring the issue to the committee for resolution. Whether it is the five major families or the families in various cities, they will also launch wars for the sake of their interests. Don''t forget, we are still gangs at our roots."


    "Never mistake gangsters for good guys!"

 Chapter 93 - 93 Vito Corleone

    After arriving in New York, Hardy checked into a hotel, while Sigel was taken to stay with friends at their home. As Sigel was leaving, he patted Hardy on the shoulder and said, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow afternoon."


    With that, the car drove away.


    Despite the long flight, Hardy didn''t feel too tired. He hailed a taxi and decided to explore places like Wall Street.


    New York in the 1940s was filled with towering skyscrapers, showcasing the allure of a modern metropolis.


    Tomorrow was Don Vito Corleone''s birthday, and Hardy thought It would be more polite to prepare a gift.


    What should he give him?


    After wandering the streets without finding anything suitable, Hardy passed by an antique shop. Through the window facing the street, he spotted European antiques and some beautiful Oil paintings.


    Hardy entered.


    Inside the shop were various antiques: European, American, even Egyptian.


    After looking around, Hardy found the most beautiful was a vase decorated with moon flasks, probably something made by the ottomans.


    Hardy didn''t know much about antiques, but these items looked quite nice to him. "Sir, how much are these vases?" he asked the elderly shop owner.


    "Which one are you interested in?" the foreign gentleman inquired.


    Hardy randomly pointed at a cyan colored vase.


    "This vase is priced at $80," the owner replied.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "What about the red one?"


    "That''s $55."


    Hardy shook his head again.


    He recalled that last time, he acquired around 40 to 50 pieces for free.


    Hardy wasn''t too interested in the antique vase itself, he found it beautiful, but that was it. It''s just that antiques and paintings are a good way to launder money, so he was quite curious about the current prices.


    Satisfied with his tour around the shop, Hardy casually picked up an exquisite Victorian era carved silver plate from the table. "Sir, please pack this nicely, I''ll use it as a gift."


    "No problem," the delighted owner agreed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carrying the gift out of the antique shop, Hardy thought about the countless European antique artworks scattered abroad


    Now that world war II has just ended people are more concerned about their food and health rather than artwork so the prices are not so high, it is a good time to buy them.


    Once the US government start cracking down on gangs and illegal money, these artworks will become a hard commodity. This was an unimaginable wealth, more valuable than simply hoarding cash.


    Of course, he could also collect some famous ones for himself.


    Almost all wealthy families dabbled in antique art collections, which was essentially an investment.


    However, Hardy didn''t understand much about these and knew that the artwork business was deep waters. He needed to find someone knowledgeable and trustworthy to handle this.


    The next day, Sigel arrived on time to pick up Hardy. The driver took them both to the Corleone family estate. When they arrived, the road outside the Corleone estate was already filled with cars.


    The two got out of the car and headed inside.


    Hardy immediately recognized the scene¡ªit resembled the Corleone family''s home from the movie, giving him a familiar feeling.


    It was a wonderful feeling, indescribable in words.


    Familiar yet strange.


    It reminded him of many things from his past life.


    Entering the yard, it was bustling with activity. Men, women, young, old¡ªprobably over a hundred people were there. As people spotted Sigel, they greeted him warmly, and Sigel exchanged a few words with familiar faces.


    As for Hardy. He looked young and unfamiliar, so everyone mistook him for Sigel''s companion, a negligible figure.


    Sigel led Hardy into the living room filled with men, many smoking and chatting. When Sigel entered, all eyes turned to him.


    Some of the gazes were clearly unfriendly.


    Hardy followed and glanced around the room, finally locking eyes on the man in the main seat a portrayal reminiscent of Marlon Brando''s character from "The Godfather," displaying a calm demeanor, always with a hint of wisdom in his eyes.


    Hardy knew this was Vito Corleone, the head of the Corleone family, one of New York''s five major families.


    Sensing the tension, Vito Corleone stood up. "Alright, let''s have some food outside in the yard. Sigel, let''s talk inside."


    Everyone went outside, leaving Vito Corleone and Sigel to head into the study, while Hardy remained in the living room.


    Inside the room.


    Vito Corleone sat in his chair, looking at Sigel beside him, his voice slightly hoarse. "Have you seen Tommy and Carlo? They came to me complaining that you''re running a gambling operation and swindled them out of a lot of money."


    "Jamie, there are many ways to make money. I don''t want conflicts. The Mafia is currently unstable, with many differing opinions".


    Sigel shrugged."I didn''t lie to them, They all are too impatient and seek quick success. If they follow my plan, I can guarantee that it will be developed well."


    "And it will not only be a casino, but also a tourist attraction site. Las Vegas is now the only place in the United States where gambling is open, which is its biggest advantage."


    Vito knew Sigel was a stubborn guy since he was a child.


    "Alright, I know you have your own ideas. I just hope you can resolve this matter satisfactorily, don''t let it get out of hand. I''ll talk to them and ask them to be more patient."


    In fact, Sigel''s visit was not just to wish Vito Corleone a happy birthday, it was also to mediate this conflict. With Vito''s wisdom he naturally sensed Sigel''s intentions.


    Sigel smiled and said, "By the way, I brought a young man to introduce to you."


    "Oh, is it the young man with you? You brought him to my birthday party, it seems you have high hopes for him?"


    "Yes, he''s quite capable. Have you heard about the Los Angeles bank heist?"


    "I''ve seen it in the newspapers and watched the documentary film."


    "HD Security, the company he owns, is behind that. When he learned that a group of robbers had hit the Los Angeles bank, he began planning. He negotiated a $200,000 promotional fee with Bank of America and pitched his security business to them, eventually partnering with the Los Angeles Police Department."


    "His HD security is now famous with that documentary that was shown all over the US. He made a fortune from it. More importantly, it will make HD security more famous. With the current reputation of HD security, there will be no shortage of business."


    "Now he has become friends with Los Angeles government officials, the police chief, and the president of Bank of America."


    Vito Corleone is a wise, smart, and reasonable man, and he never lets his men touch drugs. He has a very good relationship with the political and police circles, and he''s good at fostering relationships with government officials, judges, police, and union leaders.


    He is a wise man and likes to interact with intelligent people.


    After hearing Sigel''s introduction of Hardy, Vito became interested in the young man. "Sigel, call him in."


    Sigel opened the door and called Hardy. Hardy quickly approached.


    Walking into the study, Hardy found it strikingly similar to the movie.


    "Mr. Corleone, my name is Jon Hardy. This is a gift for you, happy birthday."


    "Thank you for the gift, young man."


    Seeing that the young man was not nervous upon meeting him, something even many top family bosses and advisers struggled with, Vito found this young man intriguing.


    "Jamie said HD Security is yours. Do you also have other profitable companies?" Vito asked.


    "Yes, I prefer legitimate businesses."


    Vito was surprised to hear this explanation. Mob members like them loved underworld businesses.


    Why? Simply put, they made money quickly and directly.


    It was incredibly difficult to make money through legitimate means¡ªthat was the domain of society''s elite. For people from their backgrounds to succeed was nearly impossible. Yet, this young man, with a mafia background, preferred legitimate businesses¡ªan oddity.


    ...


    The birthday party began.


    Friends and family offered their blessings.


    The yard was lively, with the Mafia placing a strong emphasis on family. Everyone joyously danced, sang, and enjoyed barbecue. Sigel caught up with old friends and chatted with them.


    In this yard, anyone pulled out randomly was a figure of great importance.


    To these people, Hardy, with his unfamiliar face, was insignificant.


    No one paid him any mind.


    Hardy recognized a few familiar faces: Don''s eldest son, Sonny, second son, Freddie; Don''s trusted subordinates Luca Brasi, Clemenza and Tessio...


    Finally, he spotted a somewhat lonely figure in a corner.


    Hardy immediately recognized who it was,


    Michael Corleone.


    He lacked the ecstatic joy seen on everyone else''s faces, standing with a wine glass under a grapevine, looking out of place.


    After some thought, Hardy approached with his own wine glass.


    "Hello, I''m Jon Hardy," he introduced himself.


    "I''m Michael."


    "Did you serve in the military?" Hardy asked.


    Michael was surprised. "How could you tell?"


    "It''s your demeanor. I see a military presence in you," Hardy said.


    Hardy was completely making this up, having seen the movie and knowing Michael''s circumstances.


    He simply wanted a conversation starter.


    "Did you also serve?" Michael asked.


    "Yes, I served in the Marines, fought in Japan last year, then retired due to severe injuries. What about you, where did you serve?"


    Upon hearing that Hardy had recently retired as well, Michael became interested. "I served in the 4th Infantry Division, participated in the Normandy landings, then a few minor campaigns, retiring due to injuries."


    Their situations were very similar.


    Both had military backgrounds, which immediately brought them closer together.

 Chapter 94 - 94 The Mafia Conflicts

    Michael and Hardy were talking about their past experiences in the military¡ªbrotherhood, battles, and gunfire. Both felt deeply interested.


    The conversation was very enjoyable.


    Michael had always been a lonely person. In his youth, he was rebellious and joined the army against the wishes of his father, the old godfather. He participated in World War II, and after being discharged, he found an American girlfriend. He rejected the family''s mafia business and wanted to enter politics to contribute to the country.


    His ideals were completely incompatible with the Mafia family''s values.


    He had initially thought that during his father''s birthday party, he would sing the birthday song and then find a corner to spend half the day alone. Unexpectedly, he met Hardy, someone of the same age who he could talk to.


    "What are you doing now?" Hardy asked Michael.


    "I work as an editor for a social magazine," Michael replied.


    Hardy thought to himself that the current Michael had no interest in the family business. It might only be when something happened to the old godfather and the other four families attacked the Corleone family that he would fully awaken to his role as the new godfather.


    "Do you have any plans for the future, or do you want to continue being an editor?"


    Michael shook his head. "I studied editing in college, but if I get the chance in the future, I want to enter politics and become a councilman or mayor who can help the people."


    "What about you? We''ve been talking for so long, but I still don''t know what you do," Michael asked Hardy.


    Hardy smiled, took a sip of his drink, and said, "I came here as an assistant to Mr. Sigel from the movie company, but I also run my own business. Have you heard of HD Security? That''s my company."


    He had read reports about the Los Angeles bank heist. After the case was solved, HD Security gained fame, and he had even gone to the cinema with friends to watch a documentary about it, leaving a deep impression of HD Security.


    He didn''t expect that the young man of his age in front of him was the owner of HD Security.


    "You didn''t join a gang?" Michael asked curiously.


    "Strictly speaking, I''ve left the gang. I used to run a gang, but now I''ve handed it over to my subordinates. I see a better future in legitimate business," Hardy said. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You see a better future in legitimate business? You don''t believe in the development of the mafia?" Michael asked.


    Hardy organized his thoughts and said, "I think the mafia has natural barriers to development. Perhaps in the next twenty or thirty years, gangs might still have good days, but as society stabilizes, mafia businesses will face increasing crackdowns."


    "Some gray industries like gambling and smuggling might continue, but the government will not tolerate highly harmful activities like the drug trade. They will surely crack down hard on it."


    "It is impossible for gangs to enter the upper class, people hate gangs. There won''t be a day when gangs are acknowledged. That''s why i think the mafia has significant limitations in development. Even if it''s a small company, It can be acknowledged and receive support and protection from the government in the future, but not the mafia."


    Michael looked at Hardy in surprise.


    Because his father, Vito Corleone, had said similar things to him before.


    He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him, named Jon Hardy, also had such a clear understanding of the mafia''s future.


    "What legitimate industry do you think has a future?" Michael asked.


    Hardy smiled. With a vision decades ahead of his time, this question didn''t trouble him.


    "There are many promising industries. The war is over, and people need a stable life. In the future, service industries will become mainstream."


    "For example, clothing, shoes, bags, watches, luxury goods, and cosmetics."


    "Another example is retail industry, insurance industry, entertainment industry, health care products, and real estate industry."


    Michael agreed with Hardy''s analysis.


    While Hardy and Michael were chatting, Vito Corleone called Sigel and several mafia bosses he was cooperating with into the study, intending to mediate the situation.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense.


    Tommy Gagliano, the second boss of the Barzini family, looked at Sigel and said sharply, ??"Sigel, initially you told us that building the casino would cost about $2.2 million. Each of our three families contributed $500,000, and you covered the rest. The shares were divided according to the investment.


    But after a few months, you told us the funds were severely lacking and changed the design, asking us for more money."


    "We added $300,000, bringing it to $800,000. But after a few months, you asked for more money again and asked us to sign a new share agreement, making the total capital $8 million, and each of our families only had a 10% share. Don''t think we''re fools. What kind of casino are you building for $8 million? Are you building a palace?"


    "That''s right. I do want to make the Flamingo Casino a palace in the desert, with rivers, oases, olive trees, rose gardens, complete amusement facilities, huge swimming pools, villas, and a racetrack. We can build more casinos to attract more investors, and that will be the real development of Las Vegas."


    Sigel had a vision. He even considered the future development of Las Vegas. Unfortunately, his vision was too advanced. These mafia bosses didn''t care about future planning. They wanted immediate profits.


    The Tattaglia family boss sneered, "Sigel, we are not idiots. We''ve consulted architects. Even with your design, the cost wouldn''t exceed $5 million. So we find it hard to believe you''re not embezzling."


    Kolobo of the Strachi family looked at Sigel coldly and said, "Sigel, we have already discussed that there are three conditions to solve the current problem."


    "One, you must return the excess funds with interest, two each of our families must retain a 16% share, at a minimum, three we must open before the end of the year. We don''t want to wait any longer, and we are not willing to pay for your random ideas."


    Sigel spread his hands and said, "The project might not be completed by the end of the year. I plan to open it next April or May."


    Sigel''s indifferent attitude infuriated the mafia bosses.


    "The $8 million budget is documented. You can review it. I''ve already sold 18% of the shares on the evaluation of $8 million, raising another $1.5 million in cash. Each of your families having 10% is very appropriate."


    "Who would buy 18% of the casino shares for $1.5 million? A fool with too much money?"


    Several Mafia bosses frowned.


    Who was the bastard who bought 18% of the casino''s shares for 1.5 million? Did he have to much money to spend?


    Hardy was chatting with Michael, suddenly felt an itch in his nose and sneezed, never expecting someone to mock him as a fool.


    10% This is absolutely unacceptable share distribution to this families


    To them, Sigel was just scamming their money.


    Vito Corleone looked at everyone and said softly, "I understand the situation. Indeed, Sigel didn''t handle this well."


    "How about this: We set the total share capital of the casino at $6 million. Each of your families gets 13% of the shares. As for the casino, construction should be accelerated to open by the end of this year. What do you think?" Vito Corleone asked, looking at the other bosses.


    They exchanged glances.


    Although they weren''t satisfied with the share distribution, since Vito had spoken, they decided to compromise.


    "Alright, 13% shares, but it must open by the end of the year," said Stracci family boss Culo Bo.


    Sigel knew there was no more room for negotiation.


    "Fine, I agree."


    The topic of the casino was over. Tommy Gagliano of the Barzini family looked at Vito Corleone and said, "Vito, Sollozzo has offered better terms. We''ve discussed it and think we should accept his proposal."


    "Drugs are a very profitable business, bringing each of our families millions of dollars annually. The Irish are in this business, and the Mexicans too. Why can''t we, the mafia, do it?"


    The Barzini boss said.


    The godfather shook his head and said, "I''ve said before, I won''t touch drugs because it corrupts the soul. The harm of drug trafficking is too great. Politicians can tolerate gambling and prostitution but will never tolerate drugs."


    "Why can other gangs do it?"


    The godfather looked at him, making the Stracci family boss lower his head.


    "You want my approval because you seek the protection of my Politician friends. But you''re mistaken. Being able to be friends with them requires a bottom line. If I get involved in drugs, I lose those friends."


    Someone wanted to say something more, but the old godfather raised his hand to interrupt him.


    "Alright, I''ve made my stance clear. We don''t need to discuss this anymore. Thank you for attending my birthday party."


    The godfather was issuing an eviction order.


    The bosses stood up with somber faces and left.


    After they left, Vito Corleone looked at Sigel and said: "Actually, I know that they are already selling drugs secretly. They just want me to agree so that they can do this business openly."


    "I''m always wary of drugs. It damages people''s bodies and minds, there is no way the government will overlook it. I can''t control what others do, but I won''t do it. I can tell they came to my birthday party to persuade me to get involved in drug trafficking."


    Sigel nodded. "The Austrian gangs won''t touch drugs in Los Angeles."


    The old godfather looked at Sigel and said, "Jamie, pay attention to those families, I feel like there are people among them who are ready to make a move."


    Sigel frowned and said, "You mean some people want to fight for power?"


    The old godfather looked forward with deep eyes and said, "For money, they can kill and do anything. I rejected them once already, and they are here again."


    "They are restless. I tricked them with the casino for now. But I can''t guarantee they''ll stay calm for long."

 Chapter 95 - 95 Michael Corleone

    After the old godfather''s birthday party ended, all the guests bid farewell and left. Hardy and Michael also left each other their contact information before leaving.


    After dinner, the godfather''s family sat together, chatting. While the others were enthusiastically discussing various topics, the old godfather noticed that Michael always had his head down, lost in thought. He softly asked, "Michael, what are you thinking about?"


    In fact, he valued this youngest son the most, feeling that Michael''s personality was the closest to his own. However, the youngest son had no interest in the family business, and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Father, at the party, I met someone named Jon Hardy. I wonder if you''ve heard of HD Security. It''s his company," Michael said.


    The old godfather immediately remembered the young man Sigel had brought.


    "I know him. Sigel brought him over. He gave me a birthday gift, and I heard from Sigel about how he runs HD Security. He''s a very sharp young man," the old godfather said.


    Michael continued, "We met at the party and talked a lot. It turns out he''s also a former soldier who returned home after being wounded. He told me many things, and I very much agree with his views."


    The old godfather was somewhat surprised.


    His youngest son had always had strong opinions and rarely agreed with others. Yet this time, he seemed to value Jon Hardy highly. He wondered what they had talked about.


    The old godfather thought for a moment, "Michael, let''s go to the study. Tell me everything Hardy said to you."


    "Okay, Father."


    They went to the study. The old godfather opened a cigar box and slowly trimmed a cigar while Michael recounted his conversation with Hardy.


    "Hardy told me that although the gang business is profitable, it has significant barriers. Once it reaches a certain point, it''s difficult to improve further."


    "For example, some gray businesses like gambling and smuggling can continue, but he strongly opposes getting involved in drugs. He said the government has zero tolerance for drugs and would crack down on them with full force eventually. Such money isn''t worth making."


    "The government will inevitably suppress gangs, and when that happens, the good days for gangs will be over. If we rely on our current strength alone, the outcome will be inevitable destruction."


    As someone who had run a gang for decades and perfected the gang business, the godfather understood how accurate Hardy''s words were.


    A gang is a gang.


    It can never enter the mainstream society.


    Even though he had good relationships with senators, governors, and mayors, he knew that if something went wrong, they would ruthlessly abandon him.


    The power displayed by the big capitalists in this country far exceeded that of a gang leader like him.


    The room was silent for a while.


    The old godfather lit his cigar.


    "Transforming into legitimate business isn''t easy. Did he mention any industries he sees as promising in the future?" the old godfather asked.


    Michael nodded. "He said that with the war over, people are exhausted and just want to live happy and stable lives. He believes that products serving people''s daily lives will become mainstream."


    "For example, consumer goods like clothes, shoes, bags, watches, luxury items, cosmetics, telecommunications products, aviation services, automobiles, electronics, retail products, insurance, entertainment, health products, and real estate. The elderly want health care and medicine, and the rich want various services. As long as an industry can meet these needs, it can thrive.


    It''s interesting and makes a lot of sense."


    "Father, after listening to Hardy, I have many ideas. I plan to start my own business, grow it big, and then enter politics. I believe this path has more potential than the family''s current business."


    Michael looked at the old godfather after speaking.


    Previously, the father and son had argued about Michael''s future development, both having strong opinions.


    This time, Michael hoped his father would agree with his idea.


    The old godfather, smoking, stared at the curling smoke, seemingly lost in thought. Michael didn''t interrupt and quietly waited beside him.


    After a long time, the old godfather finally spoke, "Michael, since you have a plan, go ahead with it. If you need any support from the family, we will fully support you."


    Michael was overjoyed.


    He hadn''t expected his father to agree so readily.


    Just moments ago, he thought his father would refuse him as before.


    "Are you serious, Father?" Michael asked, somewhat incredulous.


    "Heh, of course, I''m serious. Actually, I''ve long sensed the limitations of the gang''s development. What Hardy said is very true. The Corleone family has reached its ceiling, with no room for further growth."


    "I previously refused other families proposals to get into the drug business to leave a way to go legitimate. If we got involved in drugs, the Corleone family would never be able to leave the underworld, not just us but even future generations of Corleone."


    The old godfather finished speaking and looked at his youngest son.


    Michael was surprised.


    He now realizes that part of the reason his father had always refused the drug business was for him.


    The two had often argued before.


    Their relationship had become somewhat cold.


    At this moment, Michael suddenly felt his father''s deep and profound love.


    Michael stood up, walked over, and gave his father a strong hug.


    "Father, happy birthday."


    The old godfather patted his son''s back with a happy smile on his face.


    "That Hardy is a good guy, very smart. You should keep in touch with him," the old godfather said.


    "Thank you, Father."


    Hardy was taking a bath when the phone in his room suddenly rang. He came out in slippers and answered it.


    "This is Jon Hardy. Who is it?"


    "Hardy, it''s Michael."


    "Hey Michael, what made you call?"


    "When are you planning to return to Los Angeles?"


    "If nothing else comes up, I''ll go back tomorrow."


    "Why don''t you stay in New York for a few more days? You said it was your first time here. I''ll show you around, and I also have something to talk to you about." Michael said.


    "Alright then." Hardy agreed readily.


    Regardless of whether Michael would become the second generation godfather, it wouldn''t hurt to be friends with him. Besides, Michael was a friend worth having, and they had plenty to talk about.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up from the hotel tomorrow morning."


    "OK."


    After hanging up, Hardy called Sigel to say he wanted to stay in New York for a couple more days. Sigel chuckled. "We''re not on the same flight anyway. Suit yourself. I''ll be heading back tomorrow. The construction of the casino needs to speed up, so those damn bastards stop pestering me."


    ...


    The next day.


    The two drove to several spots and finally came to Broadway, where they found a street side bar and sat down.


    They ordered a few beers and chatted.


    "Hardy, I''ve thought a lot about what you said yesterday. I plan to go into legitimate business. Where do you think I should invest?" Michael asked.


    "That depends on how much capital you have." Hardy thought for a moment.


    "What if I only have $100,000?" Michael asked.


    "Then start a mineral water company," Hardy said without hesitation.


    "A mineral water company?"


    Michael didn''t expect Hardy to suggest mineral water.


    Hardy smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate the profit from selling mineral water. Find a place with good water quality and abundant supply, and set up a mineral water plant. I think $100,000 would be enough."


    "The cost of mineral water is extremely low, almost negligible. How do you sell it for a high price? The key isn''t the water, but the marketing. Present it as natural and rich in minerals and trace elements that the body needs. Daily consumption can enhance health and reduce diseases."


    "Don''t underestimate this business this is a multi million dollar business."


    Michael hadn''t expected Hardy to turn something as simple as water that can easily be ignored into such a lucrative business.


    No wonder he could orchestrate such a brilliant publicity stunt as the Los Angeles bank heist.


    "What if I have $1 million?" Michael continued.


    "If you have a million, I suggest you invest in building a television factory, specializing in manufacturing TVs. Hire a team of technicians to continually improve TV technology and make the best TVs," Hardy said.


    "You have high hopes for TVs?" Michael asked.


    "Absolutely. People''s entertainment options are too limited now. They used to love going to the movie theater, but in the future, they''ll prefer staying home to watch TV. I predict the movie industry will gradually decline and never regain its former glory."


    "But the government hasn''t lifted the ban on manufacturing TVs yet," Michael said.


    Before World War II, due to various material shortages, some entertainment industries were shut down. One notable example was the halt in nylon stocking production to make parachutes, leaving women unable to buy stockings. The TV industry was also shut down.


    Although the government hadn''t lifted the ban yet, Hardy thought it would happen soon. With the war over, the government''s focus would shift to consumer needs.


    Now was the perfect time to buy a TV factory.


    Why? Because it was cheap. During the war, many factory owners couldn''t sustain their businesses and went bankrupt. Now was the best time to acquire a TV factory.


    Even if Michael doesn''t do this business, Hardy will do it himself.


    Michael looked at Hardy, sincerely saying, "Hardy, let''s partner up. Let''s set up a TV factory and a mineral water plant."


    Hardy was slightly taken aback.


    It seemed Michael really took his advice to heart, following it exactly without making any changes.


    "Alright!"


    Hardy answered with a single word. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael is a loyal and principled man, collaborating with him was good for Hardy.

 Chapter 96 - 96 Cooperation

    Hearing Hardy agree to collaborate, Michael stood up excitedly. "Hardy, I''ll take you to meet someone."


    "Who?"


    "Professor George Ward of the New York University Electronic Research Lab. He used to work for an American radio company, and I know he''s well versed in electronic equipment."


    The two drove to New York University, and on the way, Michael told Hardy that Professor George Ward was Italian, who had sought the help of the old godfather before because of family matters and later became friends with him.


    The old godfather''s connections were truly everywhere.


    To someone like Michael, who was a second generation, Hardy could only envy. What might be a strenuous effort for you could just be a phone call for someone else.


    Arriving at the laboratory, luckily, Professor George Ward was there.


    "Michael, what brings you here?" Professor Ward smiled and gave him a hug when he saw Michael.


    "Uncle Ward, let me introduce you to my friend, Jon Hardy. We plan to set up a television production company, and I know you''re an expert in electronics, so we came to seek your advice," Michael said.


    Professor George Ward shook hands with Hardy.


    "Interested in TVs, no problem."


    Professor George Ward led the two into his research institute. The institute was spacious with various laboratories, and the professor led them into one of the rooms.


    "This is our TV research room. After the war broke out, all resources were prioritized for war needs, and TV production was halted by the government. The mainstream TVs on the market now are basically around 12 inches."


    "We haven''t stopped our research these years and have developed a flatter screen for the cathode ray tube. Sizes can be made up to 14 inches, 17 inches, or even 21 inches. However, there are still many areas for improvement."


    "We are mainly studying color TVs now. The British Broadcasting Corporation has already produced a color TV, we won''t be lagging behind for too long."


    Professor Ward looked at Michael and said:


    "You just said you wanted to set up a TV company, right? It takes a lot of time to build one from scratch. My suggestion, Michael is to acquire a TV production company called ''Baird''."


    "Why do you want me to buy that TV company? Is there anything special about it?" Michael asked.


    Professor George Ward smiled. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That company was established in 1939. At that time, they purchased the most advanced assembly line equipment. The owner invested over $3 million, but when the war broke out, TV production was halted, and the owner went bankrupt. The TV factory was taken over by the bank and is still closed."


    "When the factory was built, the owner hired me as a technical consultant. I am very familiar with the situation there. Their production line can produce 12 inch TVs, but with some simple modifications, they can produce 14 inch TVs."


    "I think you can enter the market with 14 inch TVs. Later, when you''ve made some money, you can invest in building larger production lines for 17, 19, or even 21 inch TVs."


    "Maybe by then, color TVs will be available, and you can go straight to the color TV production line."


    "By the way, their factory has all the qualifications, including a TV production patent agreement, so you will save a lot of trouble."


    Michael was overjoyed when he heard this. "Thank you, Uncle Ward."


    Suddenly, Hardy interjected, "Professor Ward, besides purchasing your technology, we also want to hire you as the company''s technical consultant and head of the research department. What do you think?"


    Michael looked at Hardy in surprise, then understood his intention.


    Professor Ward was a professional researcher, and with someone like him overseeing the development, the TV company could have a future.


    "We will offer 10% of dividend from the technical shares, how about that?" Hardy laid out the condition directly. To be honest, this offer was already very favorable.


    Ward thought for a moment, then shrugged. "My lab is always short of funds, your offer really intrigues me." And that''s how it went. The TV company got its technical director.


    Michael was efficient. In the afternoon, he went to the bank to inquire about the situation of the ''Baird'' TV factory. Indeed, it was listed on the bank''s assets, priced at 2.1 million for the whole package.


    After leaving the bank, Michael immediately called the old godfather, explaining everything in detail. That night, the old godfather made several calls, and the next day, Michael brought Hardy back to the bank again. The quoted price for the TV factory had dropped to 1.2 million.


    That was the old godfather''s connections.


    Buying the factory. Signing the contract.


    In just a week''s time, Hardy had acquired a TV factory in New York covering hundreds of acres of land, holding 45% of the shares.


    Of course, his money had significantly dwindled.


    From earning over four million dollars from the Wash Mining incident, now he had only half a million left.


    Things were more or less settled, and Hardy prepared to bid farewell to Michael.


    "Michael, I''m heading back to Los Angeles tomorrow. I''ll leave the TV factory matters to you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of management, Professor Ward will handle the technical aspects, and we''ll recruit some workers. It shouldn''t take more than two months to resume production."


    During this week, Hardy noticed that Michael was brimming with enthusiasm all day long, full of vigor. Perhaps he had found something he enjoyed doing.


    "The only concern now is when the government will lift the ban and allow mass production of televisions," Michael said.


    "With the current situation in the country, the ban is no longer necessary. If Mr. Corleone''s friends in Congress speak up, I estimate it won''t be long before it''s lifted," Hardy said.


    Michael thought Hardy''s suggestion was good.


    "As for the mineral water company, I''ve sent people to find suitable water sources. Once we find a source and it passes the inspection, we can start the mineral water factory," Michael said.

 Chapter 97 - 97 Rocky Mountains Spring

    "I''ll also ask around when I go back to see if there are suitable water resource sites on the West Coast."


    The East and West Coasts are too far apart. Even if there are mineral water resources in New York, transporting them to the West Coast would likely be more expensive than the mineral water itself.


    Looking for more water resources and building a factory nearby is the best solution.


    The next day, Hardy boarded a plane back to Los Angeles. Originally, he just wanted to come to New York to see the Godfather from the movie and further understand this world.


    Unexpectedly, not only did he meet the Godfather, but he also became good friends with Michael.


    The two of them even partnered to invest in a television factory and a mineral water factory, further strengthening their relationship.


    For Hardy, this trip to New York was rewarding.


    Hardy had just returned to Los Angeles when someone notified him that people from the Wash Mining company wanted to see him.


    He bought all the shares of Wash Mining and became the big boss of the mining company. The employees of the original company thought they had come to a turning point, but after a month passed, the big boss never showed up, and he didn''t even care about these employees. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The exploration team couldn''t hold on in the mountains and had already withdrawn. The head of the exploration team, Columbus, came back and slammed Manager Adams desk in anger.


    "We''ve been in the mountains for so long, and nobody cares about us. Nobody told us our old boss was arrested, and now the company has changed hands."


    "I''m here to ask for our wages, and you say there''s not a penny,"


    "Adams, do you believe that if the more than twenty employers outside hear this news, they''ll dig a hole in the yard and bury you alive."


    Adams was also helpless.


    He shrugged.


    "There really is no money in the company''s accounts, and there are even a pile of debts. The shareholders have sold all their shares, and now our boss is called Jon Hardy. I''ve never even seen him before. I only heard the name of the boss from people at the financial company."


    Columbus frowned, "So the new boss bought this company, he can ignore it, but we need our wages to live. haven''t you contacted him?"


    "I thought he would contact me, but after waiting these days, no one has paid attention to me. I asked the financial company for contact information, and when I called, they said the boss went to New York and wasn''t in Los Angeles at all."


    Columbus thought for a moment and made up his mind, "We can''t wait any longer. Let''s go to Los Angeles and find the boss. Even if he wants to lay us off, he has to settle our wages."


    And so, Manager Adams and Supervisor Columbus came from San Francisco to Los Angeles.


    Learning that Hardy hadn''t returned yet, the two could only stay and wait.


    ...


    Inside Hardy''s office.


    Two middle aged men stood in front of him, looking a little awkward.


    Before Adams and Columbus came, they thought about reasoning with the boss, even getting angry, but as soon as they entered the gates of HD Security Company, those thoughts were immediately thrown out.


    The reputation of HD Security was now widely known.


    They never expected the new boss to be the boss of HD Security.


    "What can I do for you?" Hardy asked them.


    Adams spoke first, "Boss, there''s no money in the company''s accounts, only debts, and we can''t operate normally anymore."


    After speaking, he glanced at Columbus.


    "And two months wages for the exploration team and headquarters staff have been withheld."


    Hardy looked at the mining supervisor Columbus, "Has the exploration team found any new mines on the land in New Mexico?"


    Columbus shook his head somewhat awkwardly.


    "No, that area is very barren in terms of mining. So far, we haven''t found any veins worth mining."


    "Does that mean that land is worthless?" Hardy frowned.


    Columbus hesitated for a moment, then shrugged helplessly, although he didn''t speak, the meaning was already clear.


    The 8000 acres of land that David Wash bought for $200,000 was indeed worthless, and now it couldn''t even be sold.


    Hardy thought for a moment, the exploration team couldn''t be disbanded now, after all, they were a listed company, it would be hard to explain if even one department was missing.


    "I''ll transfer some money to the mining company''s account to maintain normal operations. The overdue wages will be paid in full. As for your exploration team, take some time to rest for now, and we''ll notify you when there''s a new mission."


    Upon hearing that the boss was going to give them money, the two were very happy. After bowing and expressing their thanks, they prepared to leave.


    Just as the two were about to leave, Hardy suddenly remembered something and casually asked.


    "Columbus, is there a good water resource in that area of New Mexico?"


    "Water resources, there are plenty. The melting snow from the Rocky Mountains, as well as a large amount of mountain spring water, form several huge canyon rivers with very large flow rates. We drank mountain spring water while we were exploring in the mountains. I studied mining, and I know a bit about water. I dare say it''s one of the best water I''ve ever tasted, naturally with a hint of sweetness."


    Hardy''s eyes lit up, and suddenly a slogan for advertising popped into his mind.


    "Fresh and sweet Rocky Mountain spring runoff cascades past wild flowers In Bloom"


    Hardy spent a lot of money to hire two staff from the water quality inspection department in Los Angeles. Under the leadership of the Columbus prospecting team, they headed towards New Mexico.


    Although it was hot in July, the top of the Rocky Mountains was still covered with snow. They climbed the rocks to the depths of the mountains. The vegetation here was lush, and the air was pure. It was a paradise without any pollution.

 Chapter 98 - 98 Art Works

    As Columbus had described, the area was rich in water resources, with several canyon rivers that were abundant and clear. The water tasted slightly sweet when drunk.


    The inspectors noted that the water was slightly alkaline, which can taste sweet and is more beneficial to human health.


    After collecting ample water samples from several rivers and carefully labeling them, they swiftly returned to Los Angeles. Within two days, a water quality report was produced.


    The report indicated that the water was naturally slightly alkaline, having been nurtured in the mountains for millions of years. It contained potassium, calcium, sodium, magnesium, metasilicic acid, and other essential minerals and trace elements.


    The water was naturally pure, crisp in taste, beneficial to health, and suitable for long-term human consumption.


    After reading the report, Hardy smiled.


    He had initially thought the area was a worthless wasteland, only to discover it held true treasure.


    Having this mineral water was akin to finding a gold mine, and it was inexhaustible.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called New York. Before long, Michael answered, and Hardy recounted the entire process to him. Michael was also pleasantly surprised.


    "That''s fantastic, Hardy. I have some good news for you too. There''s word from Congress that the television production ban will be lifted soon," said Michael.


    Another piece of good news.


    It seemed the old godfather had exerted his influence.


    He recalled a scene from the movie "The Godfather" where a group of Sicilian prisoners captured were to be repatriated to Italy. These people sought help from the godfather, who persuaded a senator to propose a change in national law in Congress, ultimately allowing the prisoners to become American citizens.


    This demonstrated the godfather''s considerable influence.


    "Michael, let''s work hard together to earn back our investment as soon as possible," said Hardy.


    "Sure thing" Michael replied with a smile.


    Hardy then called in Adams, the mining company manager, and Columbus, the exploration team leader. "I want to build a mineral water plant on that land in New Mexico. Can you handle this? If not, I''ll find someone else."


    "If you do a good job with the construction, you''ll both receive a substantial bonus."


    The two immediately became excited when they heard about the bonus, "Don''t worry, boss, we will have no problem with anything related to the mine."


    Both Adams and Columbus were quite capable, they had experience building mining facilities, and constructing a mineral water plant would be simpler.


    "Alright, this task is yours. Keep me updated on the progress," Hardy instructed.


    "Yes, boss," they responded, leaving with smiles. They finally had work to do, and having nothing to do made them more uneasy, as it meant they could be fired at any time.


    Just after Adams and Columbus left, an aide came in to report to Hardy, "Boss, we just received a shipment from New York. It''s marked with your signature."


    Hardy immediately remembered¡ªit must be the Oil paintings he had bought from that antique store in New York.


    "Move the packages to the storage room," Hardy ordered.


    Previously, Hardy had obtained some art work and set up a storage room on the third floor of the security company. The room was filled with wooden shelves, and the art works were placed on them. However, there were only a few dozen pieces, and it looked rather empty.


    Upon arriving at the storage room, he instructed his men to unpack the wooden crates and place the art works on the shelves.


    The shelves were now filled.


    He felt a slight sense of accomplishment.


    He genuinely liked this art works. Besides oil paintings, he felt that sculptures were really test less.


    He thought about checking out art works stores in Los Angeles or perhaps New York, where there were more Jewish people who were renowned for their richness and art collection.


    But gave up since he was pretty much a new comer to the art industry and can be cheated easily.


    Feeling idle, Hardy thought about the women.


    Ava was still filming in New Mexico, but she should be back soon, within the next two weeks. He hadn''t seen Elizabeth Taylor for a week and wondered how her practice was going. Hardy called the Taylor household, and Taylor answered, almost shouting in excitement upon hearing Hardy''s voice. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Hardy, you''re back from New York."


    "Yes, I''m back."


    "How''s the practice going?" Hardy asked.


    "I think it''s going well. Would you like to see?" Taylor suggested.


    This girl wanted to see him.


    Hardy drove to the Taylor house, where Mrs. Sarah welcomed him in. Taylor ran over, smiling.


    The girl was wearing a casual jacket, looking very different from the pampered princess she was when they first met. Now she looked like a normal high school girl.


    "Not bad"


    She does have that feeling now. Hardy had to admit that Taylor is a natural actor.


    Taylor performed a few scenes for Hardy, who pointed out a few areas, and Taylor kept nodding in acknowledgment.


    She now admires Hardy from the bottom of her heart, believing whatever Hardy says.


    After the performance, the three of them chatted leisurely. Hardy noticed the painting hanging in Taylor''s living room and suddenly remembered that Taylor''s father was a businessman who sold paintings. Perhaps he could buy some European oil paintings from him as an investment.


    "Mrs. Sara, I really like oil paintings. I wonder if Mr. Taylor has any works by famous artists?'' Hardy asked.


    "It turns out Mr. Hardy also likes paintings. If you want to see some, why don''t we go to the gallery? Even if he doesn''t have any, Mr. Taylor can help you acquire some." Mrs. Sara replied.


    Hardy thought it was a good idea, so the three of them drove to Mr. Taylor''s gallery.


    The gallery was quite spacious, with an elegant decor, almost like a small art exhibition. Mr. Taylor greeted Hardy and upon hearing that Hardy wanted to buy paintings, he showed him around the gallery, introducing the paintings and their artists.


    "This is a painting by Max Ernst, in the surrealist style, which is very popular now."


    "This is a painting by Jean Dubuffet, belonging to the genre of brut art."


    "This is a painting by Jackson Pollock, he always likes to express thoughts through abstract art."


    Mr. Taylor introduced them one by one.


    It''s a pity that Hardy doesn''t recognize any of these painters. In his knowledge, he only remembers a few European painters, and that''s only because he saw news about how their paintings sold for astronomical prices.

 Chapter 99 - 99 Irina & Elena

    "Do you have any paintings by Monet, Van Gogh, C¨¦zanne, or Picasso here?" Hardy asked.


    Taylor looked at Hardy in surprise, blinked, and then smiled awkwardly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hardy, those are all famous artists. Every one of their paintings is worth a fortune. I don''t have their paintings here."


    "Then how much do the paintings you have here generally cost?"


    "The paintings displayed here are by artists who are somewhat known in the art circle, with prices ranging from three thousand to twenty thousand dollars," Taylor replied.


    Hardy sighed inwardly, that''s not cheap, either.


    He wondered if the work of these artists would become famous in the future. If they didn''t, investing in their work would be a waste.


    The money for one painting here is a significant sum of money, Although Hardy needed a way to white wash the Red Bill gang money he couldn''t be this extravagant. Especially not at this juncture where he was investing everywhere and was in lack of funds.


    ...


    The next day, Hardy drove into town.


    Hollywood studio. Besides filming movies, it was also open to the public, and many people visiting Hollywood treated it as one of the attractions.


    Two girls got off the bus.


    "Wow~ Elena, look, it''s a poster for Gone with the Wind." A pretty girl with brown hair pointed at a huge poster about ten meters high and exclaimed. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl named Elena had a British face, exquisite and beautiful features, fair and delicate skin, and a pair of big eyes that sparkled with spirit. She wore a white dress, naturally exuding the unique charm of a young beauty.


    "Yes, I really like Scarlet" the girl named Elena nodded.


    "I prefer Alicia Rhett," the brown haired girl said with a smile.


    They spent two dollars to enter the set, where a crew was filming, and many tourists were gathered in the distance. It was the weekend, so there were more people than usual.


    Allowing tourists to watch filming on set was the biggest feature of the studios, especially for big companies like Universal, MGM, and Warner Bros. Hollywood companies wouldn''t miss any opportunity to make money they even dared to steal money from wall street wolves.


    "Unfortunately, this crew doesn''t have any stars. I can''t get the autograph of a star I like," the brown haired girl said regretfully.


    "Just treat it as a fun outing," the girl named Elena said.


    They watched the filming for a while and then went to another set. Finally, on the third set, the brown haired girl saw a male star, a handsome young C-tier actor, and excitedly ran to get an autograph.


    As noon approached,


    The two girls ate at a small restaurant on the street.


    "I accompanied you this morning, so it''s your turn to accompany me this afternoon," the girl named Elena said.


    "Oh, you want to visit those Oil painting shops again? What''s so interesting about those things?" The brown haired girl pouted.


    "But I like them. We agreed before we came, half a day each. Don''t go back on your word, Irina."


    Irina pouted, "Alright, I''ll go with you this afternoon."


    After lunch, they walked down the shopping street. It was bustling with people. As they walked forward, a man followed them.


    This man was dressed in a wrinkled suit, had a short stubble on his chin, and looked somewhat disheveled. He followed behind the brown haired girl, gradually matching her pace, and reached a hand toward Irina''s bag.


    Irina seemed to sense something and turned around to find a scruffy man with his hand in her bag.


    "Ah~!"


    Irina screamed in fright.


    Seeing that he had been discovered, the man made no further pretense and tried to snatch Irina''s handbag. Instinctively, Irina held on tightly, and the two began to struggle on the street.


    "You bitch, let go, or I''ll stab you!"


    The man''s eyes flashed with menace as he pulled a knife from his coat and lunged at Irina.


    "Ahhh~"


    Irina screamed and couldn''t let go, frozen with fear.


    Just as the knife was about to strike the girl, a leg in a white dress shot out from beside her.


    A high kick.


    The toe of the shoe accurately hit the thief''s wrist.


    Whoosh~!


    The thief''s wrist went numb, and the knife flew out of his hand.


    The thief was momentarily stunned, then angry and embarrassed. He let go of the handbag, clenched his fist, and swung at the girl in the dress.


    A determined look flashed in the girl''s eyes.


    She leaned back slightly, and sent another kick.


    This kick could be described as precise and ruthless, with her heel striking the thief''s chin, sending him flying and crashing to the ground.


    The onlookers were shocked then started to applaud.


    They couldn''t believe that a girl who seemed so gentle could unleash such powerful combat skills, kicking a grown man to the ground with one move.


    They didn''t understand the concept of attacking the weak spots in the human body, but that didn''t stop them from admiring the skills she has shown.


    The thief got up from the ground, clutching his aching jaw, glared at the girl with hatred, and quickly ran into an alley, disappearing from sight.


    With the thief gone, Irina turned to her friend in amazement.


    "Elena, you''re so incredible. We''ve lived in the same dormitory for two years, and I didn''t know anything about this."


    The girl adjusted her dress, regained her gentle demeanor, and smiled at Irina. "You''ve never provoked me, so why would I show off my skills?"


    "Would you use this move on me if I did provoke you? Kick me away with one blow? Wow, that''s terrifying!"


    Irina put on a fearful expression.


    "You always look so quiet and demure, but there''s a fierce wolf inside you. I''m so shocked. Looking at you, you were so fierce just a moment ago, and now you''re back to your usual quite self. Which one is the real you?"


    As she spoke, Irina circled her roommate, trying to see through her.


    "Okay, stop messing around. Let''s go to the art work shop." Elena grabbed the still circling Irina.


    Young people forget quickly. The two soon forgot about the unpleasant incident and continued their previous plans.

 Chapter 100 - 100 Encounter

    Entering a commercial street art shop, the shopkeeper, a middle aged man in his forties, nodded politely upon seeing Hardy enter.


    Hardy looked around the shop himself.


    European furniture, silver jewelry, various art works, and in one corner, Hardy spotted several oil paintings.


    There are two large paintings and three small ones. One painting depicted what looked like Florence in the Renaissance era, while the other portrayed an ancient Venetian row ship.


    The three small ones were exquisitely made, featuring images of a few people that looked like families.


    "Do you like these oil paintings of Italy?" the shopkeeper asked, noticing Hardy had been staring at the two large paintings for quite some time.


    "What are the prices for these oil paintings?" Hardy inquired.


    "These two are $2900 each, and the three small ones are $1800 each," the shopkeeper replied.


    "That''s quite pricey," Hardy remarked, comparing the prices to those he had seen in New York, finding them significantly higher.


    "Just look at their exquisite details. These are rare treasures originating from the early Renaissance era, by the artist Filippo Brunelleschi. They used to be the treasures of an Italian businessman who moved recently to the US, I''ve had them examined, and the painting oil used on them is over three hundred years old," the shopkeeper explained enthusiastically, sensing Hardy''s interest.


    Hardy examined the bottom of the two large paintings and indeed found the signature on them with the name of Filippo Brunelleschi. He also received the paper of authentication from the shop keeper indicating the age of the painting oil used, as well as the fine pattern known as craquelure that only appears on old paintings.


    "I''ll offer $1900 for each of the two large paintings. If you agree, I''ll take them both," Hardy negotiated.


    The shopkeeper immediately shook his head. "No, that''s too low of an offer."


    The two engaged in bargaining for over ten minutes, finally settling on a price. Both compromised, agreeing on a total of $5000.


    They shook hands, sealing the deal.


    As the shopkeeper went to the back to fetch boxes for packing, two girls entered the art shop. One had brown hair and was tall and slender, while the other was about 165 centimeters tall and had a beautiful face and long black hair.


    In this life or the last, Hardy had seen countless girls, but the black haired girl before him could be counted among the most beautiful.


    Her skin was tender, and her appearance was stunning.


    Hardy couldn''t help but steal a few more glances.


    The girl noticed Hardy and, mistaking him for the shopkeeper, nodded politely in greeting. Hardy smiled and nodded back.


    The girl''s gaze swept over the items in the art shop, finally settling on the five oil paintings that Hardy had just checked. She walked over to examine them closely.


    After a while, she turned to Hardy and asked, "Shopkeeper, how much are these oil paintings?"


    Hardy thought to himself that the girl had misunderstood him, but found it rather amusing.


    He stepped forward to stand beside the girl and pointed to the oil paintings saying, "These two are $2900 each, the three small ones are $1800 each."


    The girl nodded and then looked back at the paintings. She liked each one very much, but she didn''t have enough money to buy all of them. She reluctantly decided to only purchase one.


    The rest had to be given up.


    Feeling reluctant, she thought she could at least take a longer look.


    Hardy stood just over a meter away from the girl, and when she tilted her head slightly, she looked exceptionally cute.


    Finally, she moved her gaze away from the paintings and pointed to one of the two paintings that Hardy just bought, asking, "Shopkeeper, could you lower the price for this one? I''m willing to pay $2600."


    The girl looked up at Hardy.


    Hardy immediately shifted his gaze away from the girl.


    Being caught felt impolite.


    "Do you like this paintings? Do you know its origin?" Hardy asked.


    The girl thought for a moment before replying, "This should be one of Mr. Filippo Brunelleschi''s paintings from the Renaissance era."


    "How can you tell it''s really from the Renaissance era and not fake?" Hardy asked curiously. After all, he had seen the authentication paper the shopkeeper showed him, but this girl didn''t, she just examined it for a while and concluded it was genuinely from the Renaissance era.


    "This canvas on the surface, as well as the darkening of the canvas at the bottom, and the back of the paintings..., are sufficient to show its a genuine master piece." The girl answered honestly.


    "What is the darkening of the canvas?" Hardy asked, puzzled, looking at the oil painting and not seeing any dark spots.


    The girl extended her finger and pointed out the patterns on the painting to Hardy. As Hardy leaned in to look, they ended up so close that their breaths were almost audible.


    Just then, the middle aged shopkeeper returned with two boxes in hand. Seeing the girl talking to Hardy, he said, "I found the boxes, I''ll help you pack."


    With that, he went to fetch the two large paintings Hardy had bought.


    Elena paused, turned to Hardy, and asked, "Aren''t you the shopkeeper?"


    Hardy smiled.


    "I''m here to buy oil paintings." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the shopkeeper packing the painting, the girl blinked her eyes in surprise and asked Hardy, "Did you buy this one?" pointing her finger to the one she just wanted to buy.


    The shopkeeper, hearing this, chuckled and replied, "That''s right, this gentleman bought both paintings of Mr. Filippo Brunelleschi. Miss, what would you like to buy?"


    The girl hesitated for a moment.


    "I also want to buy that one," she said.


    The shopkeeper was somewhat surprised. These paintings were expensive, and from a somewhat unknown artist, people rarely buy such items, and today, suddenly, there were two customers interested. It was quite strange.


    Knowing that the painting had already been bought, Elena didn''t insist. She walked to the counter to look at other items. In the glass case on the counter, she found beautiful silver earrings.


    "Shopkeeper, how much are these silver earrings?" the girl asked.

 Chapter 101 - 101 A Heroic Intervention

    "Shopkeeper, how much are these silver earrings?" the girl asked.


    The shopkeeper paused from packing and looked at it. "That''s $35."


    He took it out to show the girl.


    The silver earrings were pure white and smooth all over. The girl examined them carefully for a long time.


    "Could you do $30?" the girl asked.


    The shopkeeper looked at the girl.


    "Alright, it''s a deal."


    The girl paid for the earrings, and the shopkeeper took out a long jewelry box and handed it to her. She thanked the shopkeeper, put the earrings into the box, and placed them in her bag. Then she called her companion, Irina, and left the antique shop.


    Hardy watched the girl''s figure disappear through the window of the art shop before retracting his gaze.


    Although she didn''t get the paintings she liked, the girl was happy to have bought the earrings, making the trip worthwhile.


    "Elena, what are you going to do with these old earrings you bought?" Irina asked.


    "Wear them, of course," Elena replied with a smile.


    "What? No way, these things are so ugly and old, won''t you feel embarrassed wearing them?"


    "Haha, I am just messing with you, these are a gift for my mother, she likes ancient accessories."


    "Oh," Irina understood.


    As they chatted, several figures suddenly appeared ahead, blocking their path. The two girls were startled because they recognized the thief who had just tried to steal one of their bags among the six or seven men.


    They immediately realized these people must be here for revenge.


    A slightly taller and sturdier man among them looked at the two girls, then turned to the thief and said, "Elmo, you got beaten up by these girls? How embarrassing."


    He turned back to Elena and Irina and said, with a mischievous smile, "But these two girls are quite pretty."


    Irina was already frightened, clutching Elena''s arm.


    Elena was also scared. Although she knew some karate and could handle one or two people, dealing with so many adult men was beyond her ability.


    "Run!"


    Elena made a quick decision, grabbed Irina, and turned to run.


    The thugs chased after them in big strides.


    The two girls couldn''t outrun these men. After running just over ten meters, they were surrounded.


    One of the men tried to grab the girls. Irina screamed and used her bag to fend them off, but her bag was quickly snatched away.


    Elena kicked one man down, but another grabbed her the next second. She immediately kicked out again, this time hitting the man in the groin hard.


    "Ow ow ow~~!"


    The man fell to the ground in pain.


    "Can''t even handle a little girl, idiots, attack together!" the leader shouted impatiently.


    Several men rushed forward together.


    Elena panicked, hitting one man with her bag while trying to fend off the other two. She managed to block one punch but was grabbed by another man.


    Already understanding that things were not going well, she was frightened.


    At that moment.


    A figure appeared beside her.


    "Bang~!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A fist landed hard on the man''s face who was holding her arm.


    "Whoosh~!"


    The man seemed to fly away, landing 2 or 3 meters away on the ground.


    "Bang bang bang~!"


    Hardy threw several more punches.


    He knocked all the thugs away.


    Finally standing in front of the two girls.


    Elena looked at the man in surprise and said, "It''s you!"


    "Ah, it''s the gentleman from the art shop," Irina also said.


    The thugs quickly got up from the ground, looking at the tall and strong Hardy. From the previous punches, they knew this person was not to be messed with.


    "Let''s go~!"


    The leader shouted, and the group quickly fled into an alley.


    Hardy didn''t chase them.


    Although he didn''t take these guys seriously, he knew not to pursue desperate foes, and as a dignified gang leader, he had no need to bother with these petty thugs. There were plenty of ways to deal with them.


    "Ah~~ our bags!"


    Irina shouted as the thugs ran away.


    But she didn''t dare chase after them.


    She could only stomp her foot in place.


    The action was somewhat funny and a bit cute.


    "Boo hoo, my living expenses for this month were all in the bag, and my new cosmetics," Irina cried in sadness.


    Elena was also upset.


    "The earrings I just bought were also taken."


    "These damn thieves!" Irina couldn''t help but cry, worried about how to get through the month without money.


    Elena looked at Hardy and said, "Sir, thank you for saving us just now."


    "I''m Jon Hardy," Hardy introduced himself.


    "Ah, thank you, Mr. Hardy," Elena thanked him again.


    "This is the second time we''ve met, but I still don''t know your names." Hardy asked.


    "I''m Elena, and she''s my roommate, Irina," Elena replied.


    "Are you both okay?"


    Hardy looked the girls over. After all, they had just been through a fight. Earlier, when he saw the girl knocking out a thug, he was quite surprised.


    "We''re fine," Elena said.


    At this moment, Irina, still crying, said, "We have no money now, how can we get back to the university? Do we have to walk back to USC?"


    Elena also showed a troubled expression.


    Hardy looked at the two girls and said, "My car is not far from here. How about I give you a ride?"


    "Wouldn''t that be too much trouble?" Elena hesitated.


    Irina tugged at her friend and whispered, "Don''t refuse. Otherwise, we''ll really have to walk back."


    Actually, her voice was loud enough for Hardy to hear. He knew Irina did it on purpose, which he found quite amusing.


    "Come on, USC is on my way."


    Taking the two girls back to the art shop, the owner smiled as he carried out the two boxes of oil paintings. He looked at the two girls but said nothing, he had already seen what had happened outside his store.


    Hardy and the shopkeeper went to the car and put the boxes in the trunk.


    Irina looked at Hardy''s car, her eyes shining even brighter. This man was handsome, could fight, drove such a nice car, and bought such expensive paintings. He must be rich.


    In her eyes, he was definitely an ideal boyfriend.

 Chapter 102 - 102 Confused Bill

    The three got into the car, with the two girls sitting in the back. Hardy merged into traffic, glancing at the girls through the rear view mirror. "Are you students at USC?" he asked.


    "Yes, we''re juniors."


    "What are your majors?"


    "I''m majoring in journalism. My future goal is to be a radio host. My friend studies architecture as well as painting and sculpture," Irina said.


    Hardy glanced at Elena through the rear view mirror. "Do you also like paintings?" Are you British?"


    This time, Irina couldn''t answer.


    Elena nodded. "Yes, I''m of British descent. I not only like paintings but also other ancient relics, antiques, and sculptures. I consider them all artworks."


    "Why did Mr. Hardy buy paintings? Is it because you like it or simply for investment?"


    "I like it. Like you, I also like artwork, but I don''t understand much about others, so I can only buy paintings that I have some understanding of." Hardy said.


    The three chatted, and soon the car arrived at USC.


    USC, the University of Southern California, is the oldest top private research university on the West Coast. The film school and journalism school of this university are both ranked first in the United States.


    The two girls got out of the car.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hardy, for saving us and bringing us back," Elena thanked again.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m in journalism school. If you want to visit USC, find me later, I''ll be your guide," the French girl Irina said enthusiastically.


    This girl is French.


    She said it herself during the conversation in the car.


    Her family fled to the United States from France during the early stages of the war.


    "By the way, we''re friends now, so you can call me Irina in the future," the girl said, leaning towards the car window.


    From this angle, Is she trying to seduce me? Hardy thought to himself narcissistically.


    "Okay, goodbye Irina, goodbye Elena."


    Hardy finished speaking and drove away.


    The two girls watched the car disappear, then walked into the school together. Irina leaned over to Elena and said, "Mr. Hardy is so handsome, and he has a great physique. When he fights, he looks like a lion, knocking down all those punks with just a few punches."


    "If he invites me to dinner, I will definitely not refuse." Irina said with a smile.


    "It seemed like you were the one eagerly inviting him just now. Do you still have the right to refuse?" Elena was speechless about her roommate.


    "What''s wrong with that? It''s everyone''s right to pursue good things when they see them, regardless of gender," Irina said with a hint of pride.


    "You lost your wallet. You should consider how to live next." Elena gave Irina a fierce blow. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ah~!


    Irina lay injured on Elena''s lap. "Elena, please take care of me, or I''ll starve to death this month, sniff."


    Hardy returned to the security company, had his subordinates move the boxes to the storage room, and went back to his office.


    Thinking about those punks.


    What''s their background? Members of Red Bill''s gang? Or just some random thugs and thieves not affiliated with any gang.


    Picking up the phone, Hardy called Big Ivan. The call was quickly answered. "Ivan, it''s Hardy."


    "Ah, boss, what''s up?" Big Ivan respectfully asked.


    "Just an hour ago, there was a fight and robbery on Hollywood Boulevard. A group of punks took two girls'' handbags. Investigate who those punks are, find them, catch them, and get the stuff back," Hardy said.


    Then Hardy described the appearance of the six or seven punks.


    "Boss, rest assured, I''ll send people to find them. Even if I have to turn Los Angeles upside down, I''ll find them for you," Big Ivan promised confidently.


    Meanwhile.


    Elena was also making a call.


    After the call was connected Elena said "Uncle Jack, there''s something I''m afraid I have to trouble you with."


    "Elena, why are you still so polite with me? What''s the matter?" A hearty voice came from the phone.


    Elena recounted what happened on Hollywood Boulevard this afternoon.


    "Are you injured?" Jack asked quickly.


    "I''m not injured, but my classmate and I had our bags stolen by some people. My classmate''s bag contained all her living expenses, and mine had a pair of earrings I had just bought as a gift for my mom''s birthday next month. It''s a pity they''re gone. If you know anyone there, could you help me retrieve them?"


    In the underworld, stolen items can sometimes be reclaimed if requested by influential figures.


    "I understand, Elena. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this. I''ll make sure to get it back for you," Jack said.


    After hanging up, Jack''s expression turned serious.


    Elena is the granddaughter of his boss. When she came to Los Angeles for school, her mother called asking him to take care of her. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen today.


    "Leopard!"


    Jack called out.


    A burly man in his thirties walked in.


    "Boss, what''s your order?" Leopard asked.


    Jack explained the situation and told Leopard the physical characteristics of the people Elena had described. Finally, he said, "Take some men to Hollywood and investigate this matter thoroughly. Make sure to track down those bastards, get the stuff back, and bring them back too."


    "Yes, boss!" Leopard responded and left. Downstairs, he gathered more than twenty people and drove several cars straight to Hollywood.


    Jack pondered for a moment, then picked up the phone and called Red Bill''s gang.


    Hollywood was Bill''s territory.


    Last time, Bill''s boss Mr. Hardy invited him to meet, and they agreed not to have unnecessary conflicts in the future.


    Since his people were entering Hollywood, it was necessary to inform Red Bill''s gang.


    The call connected, Bill answered, and Jack first exchanged a few pleasantries before explaining the whole situation: "I don''t know if those thieves are from your gang, but they attacked Miss Elena. i believe there must have been some misunderstanding in this situation, but we need an explanation."


    Although Jack was a gang boss himself and was supported by a British noble family, he didn''t dare offend Bill''s gang to death.


    Bill said solemnly, "Thieves? There are no such low level things in Bill''s gang. I will let my subordinates investigate this matter."


    After hanging up the phone, Bill asked his subordinates to understand the situation. After a while, his subordinates reported that a robbery incident did happen on Hollywood Commercial Street. but Big Ivan was already investigating the matter.


    "Big Ivan, why is he investigating?"


    Bill found it strange. Why would that stupid big guy suddenly start to investigate this matter for no reason?


    He led people to find Ivan and ask him.


    "Ivan, why are you investigating?" Bill found it really strange.


    Ivan was puzzled too. Why would that Bill guy suddenly come to him?


    Big Ivan said solemnly: "Boss Hardy asked me to investigate this matter."


    Bill was even more surprised now.


    The boss is interested in this as well.

 Chapter 103 - 103 Interesting Secret Ties

    This matter seems significant.


    Who exactly did those thieves provoke?


    Bill quickly contacted Hardy: "Boss, what exactly happened on Hollywood Boulevard? The British''s gang is looking for those people, and you are also looking for them. Who did they provoke that they shouldn''t have?"


    "Me!" Hardy said softly.


    Bill was stunned. "What do you mean, Boss, they dared to provoke you?"


    "I was on the Boulevard at the time. A thief tried to steal a girl''s wallet and got chased away. The thief brought more people to take revenge on the two girls. I intervened and drove those bastards away, but they took the girl''s handbags. I had ordered Big Ivan to retrieve them."


    Hardy''s explanation was too simple.


    So Bill had to imagine the details on his own.


    Today, Hardy was shopping with two girls, got into a conflict with thieves who tried to steal from them. The boss drove the thugs away, but the bags were still stolen.


    The girls being bothered while shopping were naturally infuriating for Boss Hardy, who planned on having a good time, and those two girls were most likely the boss''s women.


    Damn it! They must not be let off easily.


    They must be dealt with. "Boss, don''t worry, I''ll handle this matter personally."


    After hanging up the phone, Bill urgently summoned everyone.


    Find these people, Even if we have to turn the whole of Los Angeles upside down, we must find those bastards.


    Those little hooligans have no idea, that now half of Los Angeles''s underworld is after them.


    In fact, their whereabouts are not much of a secret, grab a bunch of nearby thieves and casually inquire, and in no time, the identities of those guys are confirmed.


    A bunch of thieves gathered in the slums, completely unsavory characters.


    At the same time, Leopard from the British''s gang also got the news and hurriedly rushed to downtown with his men. However, when they arrived at the hideout of the thieves, as the informant said, they found hundreds of people from Red Bill''s gang gathered at the entrance.


    "Leader, what''s going on?" someone asked Leopard quietly.


    Leopard frowned and looked at the crowd ahead, "Something''s fishy, let''s see what''s going on first."


    Not long after, a tall figure walked out of that old building first, and Leopard immediately recognized him as the former leader of the Russian gang, who had now joined Bill''s gang as a leader, but his strength and influence had increased significantly compared to before.


    Behind Big Ivan, A group of people escorted several guys tied up. These guys looked terrified, as if they were being taken to the gallows for execution.


    As soon as Big Ivan came out, someone reported to him that people from the Britisher''s gang had arrived.


    Big Ivan thought for a moment and walked towards leopard.


    "You guys are from Britches''s gang, right?" Big Ivan asked.


    "That''s right," Leopard admitted straightforwardly.


    "Are you here to find those who robbed your miss on Hollywood Boulevard?" Big Ivan.


    "Yes, we are.".


    Big Ivan smiled and pointed to the guys tied up behind, "You''re too late, we''ve already caught them. Boss Bill wanted me to convey a message to your boss that this matter would be handled by Bill''s gang. There''s no need for your interference."


    After a few seconds, looking at Big Ivan, Leopard asked, "Can we have our things back?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Big Ivan smiled.


    "Don''t worry, someone will return them."


    Two women''s handbags were placed in front of Hardy.


    "Boss, I''ve checked with those bastards. Nothing is missing from the bags," Big Ivan reported with a bow and a smile.


    Hardy opened Elena''s bag, took out a long brocade box, and found the silver earrings inside.


    "What did you do with those guys?" Hardy asked.


    "Awaiting your orders. If you want them dealt with, I''ll take the brothers and bury them outside the city. For now, they get a beating every hour," Big Ivan replied.


    Although those thieves were annoying, they didn''t deserve to die.


    "Give them a good beating, starve them for a week, and only give them a slice of bread and a glass of water each day. That should be enough."


    Big Ivan shivered involuntarily, recalling the days when the boss had locked him in the dark cellar, making him wish he were dead.


    "Understood, boss."


    Big Ivan left quickly, he was excited to have someone test the bitterness he once suffered.


    Hardy, holding the earrings, thought about how the girl had managed to get the British gang to retrieve her belongings. It seemed she wasn''t just an ordinary person.


    He picked up the phone and called the HD Security Intelligence Department.


    "Investigate the backgrounds of the two girls for me," Hardy instructed, providing the information he knew about Elena and Irina.


    Big Ivan returned to the base.


    Seeing the few guys tied up, he sneered and ordered his men to untie them.


    The thieves, not understanding what was happening, knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    "Whip them first."


    Big Ivan''s men took out a rope whip, soaked it in salt water, and began to flog the thieves, making them howl in pain and roll on the ground.


    "A bunch of blind fools, messing with people you shouldn''t. It''s your luck that we''re not killing you this time."


    He picked up one of them.


    "Tell me, what bad things have you done before?" Big Ivan asked, looking for some entertainment.


    The guy, terrified, confessed everything he had done, down to wetting the bed as a child.


    The HD Security Intelligence Department moved quickly. The next day, they placed a file in front of Hardy, who was slightly surprised after reading it.


    Irina was a fine French girl.


    Her family had some assets, but when World War II broke out, her parents brought her to the United States, settling in Los Angeles. Overall, she had a normal background.


    What surprised Hardy was Elena.


    Her identity was indeed unusual, she was the granddaughter of Mr. James Harris, a prominent figure in the United Kingdoms.


    Mr. James Harris, was a British nobleman who was also a member of the West Australian parliament.

 Chapter 104 - 104 HD Art Auction Company

    Although Hardy had found it strange how a West Australian parliament member is related to gangs, he did have his guesses, such as smuggling goods, weapons, and opium.


    As for further investigation, Hardy didn''t have the means. The HD security intelligent department is still small and can barely cover Los Angeles, its surrounding areas, and some US big cities.


    Hardy decided to return the handbags to the girls, but as for further contact with Mr. James Harris, he dismissed it; there were no benefits to gain from that.


    Driving to the University of Southern California, he parked in the faculty lot and walked through the campus, observing the leisurely students sitting or lying on the grass.


    As he reached the architecture building, he saw Elena coming downstairs, holding two books, with a young man with a British accent following her, talking nonstop.


    "Miss Elena," Hardy called out, standing in front of them.


    Elena looked up, surprised to see Hardy. The young man beside her looked at Hardy with slight hostility.


    "Mr. Hardy, what brings you here?"


    After glancing at her classmate, Elena said, "Andrew, my friend is here. I don''t have time today. Goodbye."


    "Let''s go, Mr. Hardy." She stood next to Hardy, and they walked away together.


    Andrew gave Hardy a resentful look. If not for this guy, he might have invited Elena to a movie today.


    "Is he your suitor?" Hardy asked as they walked along the shaded path.


    "Just a classmate. What brings you here, Mr. Hardy?" Elena asked.


    "Didn''t you invite me to visit USC yesterday?" Hardy replied, slightly hurt.


    Elena paused. Actually, it was Irina who had extended the invitation yesterday, but since Hardy had saved her, she couldn''t admit she hadn''t invited him.


    "Why don''t we find Irina? She should be out of class now," Elena suggested.


    "Sure, I have something for her too."


    When Irina saw Hardy, she ran over excitedly, greeting him warmly, "Hi, Mr. Hardy. I''m so glad to see you again."


    "It''s lunchtime. Are you treating us to lunch?"


    "Oh~!"


    Irina was at a loss for words.


    She had lost her living expenses and had borrowed some money from Elena yesterday, planning to survive on bread for the month.


    If she treated them, she would be out of money again.


    Elena glanced at her. "I''ll treat Mr. Hardy to lunch to thank him for saving us yesterday. There''s a restaurant near the school; let''s go there."


    "No problem, but wait a moment. I''ll get something from the car for you."


    "What is it?" Irina asked curiously.


    "A gift."


    At the car, Hardy took out two handbags. The girls were stunned.


    "Ah, isn''t this my handbag?"


    "My bag is here too?!"


    "Check if anything is missing," Hardy said, handing the bags to them. The girls checked their belongings.


    "Everything is here, nothing is missing. My money is all here too," Irina exclaimed in surprise.


    Elena also saw all her items, including the silver earrings.


    "Mr. Hardy, what''s going on?" Elena asked curiously.


    Hardy smiled. "I asked a friend to get them back for you. So, shouldn''t you treat me to a meal to show your gratitude?"


    "Of course," Irina shouted excitedly.


    They went to the restaurant.


    Irina asked about the retrieval of the handbags, and Hardy gave a vague answer, saying a friend had some influence.


    Irina, a journalism major, was talkative and lively, while Elena was more reserved.


    After a while, Hardy asked Elena, "When we were at the art shop, you were looking at the artworks. Are you knowledgeable about art?"


    Elena thought for a moment. "My grandfather was very knowledgeable about art. He wanted to pass this interest to my father, but my father chose architecture. When I was little, my grandfather would often show me some artwork and paintinfs. Later, I grew to like these things. I love architecture, so I studied it, but I also took courses in painting, sculpture, and art appreciation."


    "Have you collected many artworks?" Hardy asked.


    The girl shook her head. "I don''t have money. Even if I see something I like, I can''t buy it."


    Hardy understood.


    Although Elena''s family was well off, her father was just an architect. He could support his child''s education but wouldn''t allow her to spend money extravagantly.


    "Mr. Hardy, I saw you bought some oil paintings. Do you know a lot about paintings?" Elena asked.


    "Not too much, I just like them."


    Irina who was by the side, said, "Hey, you two can''t do this. I don''t understand art at all. It''s not fair."


    Elena and Hardy exchanged a look and laughed.


    They had forgotten about Irina during their conversation.


    As the three talked about each other, Hardy disclosed that he was a soldier who fought in World War II.


    Irina, a French woman whose family had fled to the US because of the war, also hated fascists. She looked at Hardy with even more admiration.


    She stared at him with sparkling eyes.


    After lunch, Irina had to go to the library for an essay. Hardy asked Elena if she was willing to help appraise the paintings he had.


    "Of course. I have nothing to do this afternoon anyway. I can look at your paintings."


    Hardy drove Elena to HD Security Company. Elena was a little surprised when she walked in. "HD Security, I have heard of this name. What are we doing at the security company?"


    Hardy smiled.


    "I run this security company. Those paintings and artwork are kept with the security company. It''s safer here."


    Elena looked at Hardy in surprise.


    "HD Security, which became famous some time ago, is your company?"


    "That''s right."


    "What about HD Film Company?"


    "It''s mine too."


    Elena looked at Hardy carefully again. He already owned two companies at such a young age. He must be very capable.


    In Hardy''s office, Hardy took out the paintings he had bought. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Help me appraise these. If you think they''re good, I''ll buy more."


    The desk was filled with dozens of pieces.


    Elena examined each piece, pointing out characteristics and providing detailed explanations, including historical context and market value.


    She was amazed by Hardy''s collection.


    "This is a Spanish painting from 1730. The market price is around $8,000. This painting of caravals is also Spanish from the 80s, priced at about $5,000 ."


    "You have many precious paintings here. The market value exceeds $100,000, but if you auction them internationally, they could fetch a way higher price," Elena said.


    Hardy nodded.


    "Thank you for your help, Miss Elena. I have another favor to ask. Would you like to accompany me to an art shop? You have a good eye, and I''d like to buy more paintings."


    Elena was taken aback. "I can''t accept your request for free, Mr. Hardy. If I help you, you must pay me."


    Hardy chuckled. "What do you want?"


    "Please hire me as your appraiser and pay me a reasonable salary."


    "No problem. From today on, you''re my appraiser. I''ll pay you $100 per piece you appraise."


    Elena agreed.


    Her previous monthly allowance was less than $100, but now she could earn a considerable income. She decided to buy an Italian painting from the Renaissance she had admired for a long time with her first payment.


    Hardy and Elena visited the art shop again. They entered the shop, and the owner greeted them warmly.


    "Mr. Hardy, welcome back. Are you looking for something specific today?"


    Hardy smiled. "I''m here with my appraiser, Miss Elena, to purchase more oil paintings."


    The shop owner''s eyes lit up.


    "I have some new items. Please take a look."


    Hardy and Elena examined the new pieces. Elena provided her expert opinion, and Hardy made his selections.


    By the end of the day, Hardy had purchased several valuable pieces, and Elena had earned her first payment.


    As they left the shop, Hardy said, "Thank you for your help today, Miss Elena. I look forward to working with you again."


    Hardy thought for a moment and than asked, "Elena I plan on setting up and auction company for acquisition, appraisal, sales, and trading artworks, are you interested in joining?"

 Chapter 105 - 105 Wrongfully Imprisoned Banker

    Elena smiled and said "It will be my pleasure to join this company."


    It was already past 7 p.m. Hardy took Elena to a French restaurant for dinner.


    While eating, Elena couldn''t shake a strange feeling but couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong.


    Hardy looked at the delicate girl in front of him.


    He felt a great sense of accomplishment.


    Unlike other men, he didn''t need to bother with flowers, dinners, or movies.


    This was much better. He had her working for him, and if he wanted to take her out for dinner, he could, under the guise of celebrating the company''s establishment. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the future, they would have more opportunities to interact as boss and subordinate. Whenever he wanted to take her out for dinner, he could just mention discussing work.


    During dinner, they chatted about how to operate the new company. Hardy offered the simplest plan.


    First, complete the company setup. Then, recruit a team of professionals, Start the acquisition business, and he would handle the finances.


    Time flew by, and it was already past nine in the evening.


    Hardy drove the girl back to USC, parking the car in front of the dormitory. Elena got out of the car and waved goodbye to Hardy.


    When she opened the door to her dorm, she found her roommate Irina sitting on the living room sofa, pouting and giving her a sidelong glance.


    "What''s up?" Elena asked in surprise.


    "Elena, I just realized you''re someone who values romance over friendship. Did you go out with Mr. Hardy and have dinner together?" Irina asked angrily.


    Elena smiled.


    She walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    "Yes, we not only had dinner."


    "Ah, what else did you do?" Irina asked urgently.


    "We also started a company."


    Irina was stunned.


    Starting a company was the last thing she expected.


    Elena recounted her afternoon to Irina and showed her the company registration certificate. Irina, holding the certificate, asked in astonishment, "Did you really set up a company so quickly and you were appointed as a general manager?"


    "Elena, isn''t your company recruiting? How about me?" Irina asked eagerly.


    "You, won''t it interfere with your studies?" Elena responded.


    "No, I''m about to enter my senior year. I need work experience, and since we''re roommates, it''ll be convenient to discuss company matters. You''re now the general manager, so just make me a department manager."


    While talking, Irina kept rubbing her body against Elena''s arm.


    "Go away, your seductive tactics don''t work on me." Elena pushed Irina away forcefully, but Irina clung on tightly.


    "Assistant, you can be my assistant for now."


    "Yay~~"


    Irina cheered in victory.


    The next day.


    Elena called Mr. Jack from the Los Angeles British gang and told him that she and her classmates had retrieved their bags.


    Yesterday, Leopard had reported the incident to Mr. Jack, saying that by the time he arrived, the thieves had already been caught by Big Ivan from the Bill gang.


    He was told that the lady''s bags would be returned.


    "Elena, who returned the bags to you?"


    Mr. Jack wanted to know who had the influence to mobilize the Bill gang to retrieve the items.


    "A new friend I met. When we were in danger, he helped us drive away those thieves," Elena explained.


    "Oh, I see. By the way, what''s your friend''s name?"


    "His name is Jon Hardy, why do you ask, Uncle Jack?"


    "Oh, nothing, just curious. It''s good that everything is fine. Elena, focus on your studies. If anything comes up, call me anytime."


    "Okay, Uncle Jack, I''m hanging up now."


    After hanging up, Mr. Jack frowned and began to ponder.


    Who is this Jon Hardy? Could he be the son of a prominent family in Los Angeles? In fact, Hardy had always kept a low profile. During his gang days, he was just a small leader. Later, he formed his own team, conducting operations in the shadows. He eliminated the Spanish gang and formed the Bill gang, making Bill the boss.


    In the underworld, Hardy left no trace.


    Even now, if the FBI investigate his background, they can only find out that he owns of several companies, with no criminal record or gang affiliation¡ªa clean slate.


    Several days passed.


    Hardy received a call from Ava Gardner, who told him that the crew had finished filming and would return to Los Angeles in three days at most.


    "I''ll give you a proper welcome when you get back," Hardy said with a smile.


    Just after hanging up, the phone on the table rang again. It was Big Ivan calling.


    "Boss, you said to starve those bastards for a week. The time is up. What do you want to do with them next?" Big Ivan asked.


    Big Ivan wasn''t very smart, straightforward in his actions, typical of a Slavic personality, but he was very diligent in executing orders.


    "How are those guys now?" Hardy asked casually.


    Big Ivan laughed, "At first, they were howling with hunger. I know that feeling, it''s terrible. Every couple of days, I''d bring them out and give them a beating. Can''t let them stay comfortable, this is no vacation."


    "When I have nothing to do, I will let them confess and explain the wrong things they have done in the past. Hahaha, these guys told me all the bad things they have done before."


    "Theft, robbery, extortion, fraud, and causing trouble. These guys have done it all. One guy said that once he broke into a house and happened to see a man and a woman there. He stole things while eavesdropping, and later found out that the two were having an affair. "


    "While he was taking things, he accidentally made a noise, the man came out, and the guy simply shot the man. Seeing the screaming woman on the bed, he killed her too"


    "Later, because of this incident, the woman''s husband was convicted as a murderer. the man was a banker, a vice president of a bank, and the case was widely reported at the time. "


    At first, Hardy thought it was just a joke.


    But as he listened, he felt something was off.


    This plot seemed familiar.


    A thief breaking into a house, killing an adulterous couple, a banker wrongfully imprisoned.


    Isn''t this the plot of "The Shawshank Redemption"?


    "Ivan, what''s that thief''s name?" Hardy asked seriously.


    "I didn''t ask his name," Big Ivan didn''t care about the name of a scumbag.


    "Don''t release any of them. I''m coming over now," Hardy ordered.


    "Okay, boss!"

 Chapter 106 - 106 Deceit and Consequences

    The dark cellar.


    This group of thieves had been locked up for a whole week, the most difficult week of their lives.


    A piece of bread and a glass of water.


    Every day was spent in hunger.


    Every two or three days, they would be dragged out and beaten, and tortured by the gang. This was hell, a fate worse than death.


    Creak. The iron door opened.


    Everyone looked toward the door, their eyes filled with both longing and fear.


    Longing for food.


    Fear of being dragged out and beaten.


    A strong man walked in, his gaze sweeping over the group of thieves. The thieves, seeing he had no bread, knew it meant a beating was coming. They immediately lowered their heads and huddled in the corner, afraid of being chosen.


    "You, come out!"


    The strong man pointed at one of them.


    The chosen man''s face turned ashen.


    He kept retreating.


    The strong man grabbed his collar and dragged him out. The iron door closed, and everyone else breathed a sigh of relief.


    The man walked unsteadily into the room, his eyes filled with fear. Inside the room stood four or five men, some of whom he recognized as the ones who had tortured him these past few days.


    In the middle of these men stood a man in a suit. His clothes were clearly of high quality, and he was scrutinizing the thief at that moment.


    The thief quickly averted his gaze in fear.


    "What''s your name?" Hardy asked, looking at the thief.


    "I... my name is Aimo."


    Aimo stuttered.


    "Have you been in prison before?"


    "I''ve been locked up three times for theft."


    "Have you ever killed anyone?"


    Aimo looked up at the man in the suit. "Yes, I have."


    "Where?"


    "One time I broke into a house to steal. A man and a woman were in the middle of something. I accidentally knocked something over, making a noise. The man heard it and came to attack me, so I shot him dead. The woman kept screaming and saw my face, so I shot her too."


    Hardy thought to himself, It seems to be that incident.


    "When did this happen?"


    Aimo thought for a moment. "About seven years ago."


    "Tell me the whole story in detail. Don''t leave out any details," Hardy said.


    "Okay, alright."


    "Seven years ago, one night in the first half of April, I ran out of money. I spotted a nice villa and climbed in through the back window. When I got to the living room, I found clothes scattered all over the floor. I heard noises from the bedroom."


    "I sneaked over and found a man and a woman having sex in the bedroom. I eavesdropped for a while and later found out that they were not a couple. The man was a baseball coach, and the woman was a married woman."


    "I ignored them and was rummaging through other rooms. Suddenly, I accidentally dropped a trophy. The woman''s screams in the room stopped, and I was so scared that I quickly pulled out my gun."


    "Soon after, A man came out with a baseball bat and was about to attack me when he saw me. So I shot him. The man did not die immediately after being shot and ran back to the bedroom. The woman saw the man covered in blood and was so scared that she kept screaming."


    "I chased him to the room and fired two more shots at the man. Both shots hit his back, and he died. The woman was sitting naked on the bed, looking at me, and screaming. I didn''t want to kill her at first, but she saw my face, so I had to kill her too."


    "A few days later, I saw in the newspaper that the police had arrested the woman''s husband, suspecting him of killing his wife and her lover out of jealousy. The newspaper also said that the man was a vice president of a bank. I found it quite amusing at the time."


    Hardy looked at this guy. "Do you still have the gun you used to kill them?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aimo shook his head. "I sold it later."


    "Do you know who you sold it to?"


    "Yes."


    Hardy looked at Big Ivan and instructed, "Lock him in a separate room and get him something to eat."


    When Aimo heard there was food, he kept thanking Hardy.


    After Aimo was taken out, Hardy instructed Big Ivan, "I have a big use for this guy. Let the others go, but keep him. Feed him three meals a day, but make sure he doesn''t escape."


    Back at HD Security Company, Hardy called Henry over. Henry was now the head of the intelligence department, one of the two major departments in Hardy Security, with strength comparable to the strategy department.


    "Henry, investigate something for me. Seven years ago, a banker named Andy was sentenced to life imprisonment for killing his wife and her lover. He should be held in Shawshank Prison."


    "I need all the information about him."


    "And find the gun that the murderer used in the killing. Ask Big Ivan for details, we have that guy locked up in the Red Bills celler. That gun will be very useful."


    "I''ll get right on it, boss," Henry replied.


    ...


    The next day.


    Today is the day of "L¨¦on: The Professional" crew''s rehearsal. Hardy, with multiple roles as an investor, producer, and writer, naturally had to come to the scene to take a look.


    The male lead, Leon, played by Gary Grant, is a big star of MGM, and his acting skills are beyond words. He performed several scenes very convincingly.


    Next is the young girl, Elizabeth Taylor. She walked in wearing shorts and a T-shirt, with her hair in a loose student like style, looking somewhat indifferent.


    As soon as she entered, Hitchcock''s eyes lit up. In his impression, Elizabeth Taylor was the delicate princess type, but now she''s changed a lot. He didn''t know how she changed, but now she is very similar to the original script character, Matilda.

 Chapter 107 - 107 Wrongful Conviction

    Taylor was a bit nervous at first, but when she saw Hardy sitting there, she suddenly became very confident.


    Hitchcock had Taylor perform several scenes, and she quickly got into character, interpreting all the feelings the director wanted.


    "Your performance is excellent. I think the female lead has been decided. What do you think?" Hitchcock looked at Hardy and the head of MGM''s performing arts department.


    They naturally had no objections.


    "Excellent, beyond my expectations," said the head of MGM''s performing arts department.


    "Well, then it''s settled," Hardy concluded.


    "Yay~!"


    Taylor cheered loudly, ran to the judges to thank them, and finally came to Hardy''s side, giving him a big hug.


    Next was the audition for the main villain, played by an old actor from MGM, in his forties, often portraying villains. The director praised him for embodying the villainous image to the bone.


    As for the other supporting roles, like Matilda''s parents, siblings, and the old policeman, those were decided by the assistant director.


    Hardy also had a talent agency under him. He asked Edward to get those signed artists into the crew, giving them a chance as well. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the evening, Taylor''s family invited Hardy to their home for dinner to express their gratitude.


    It was a joyful gathering.


    As Hardy left, Taylor insisted on seeing him off. Mrs. Sara and Mr. Taylor smiled and returned to the villa.


    Taylor looked at Hardy with big eyes and said somewhat reluctantly, "The crew will soon be going to New York to shoot. The director said it would probably take four to five months. I won''t be able to see Mr. Hardy for several months."


    In just over a month of contact, Taylor felt like she had already developed a sense of reliance on Mr. Hardy. And it was a very strong feeling.


    Hardy smiled and patted Taylor''s head, "A few months isn''t long. You focus on your acting, and if I have time, I''ll come to New York to see you."


    Taylor''s eyes brightened up. "Will Mr. Hardy really come to New York to see me?"


    "Well, I promise." When this girl spoke to this extent, Hardy could only agree.


    "That''s great!" The girl''s face was full of joy.


    As Hardy prepared to get into the car, Taylor hesitated for a moment, then suddenly threw herself into Hardy''s arms, hugged him tightly, kissed him on the cheek, and then ran back into the villa.


    Watching the little girl disappear, Hardy smiled.


    Is this girl now in the throes of adolescent infatuation?


    The next day, Hardy arrived at Noah Films to welcome the return of the crew of "The Wild Bunch." Ava Gardner got out of the car, saw Hardy, and gave him a hug directly.


    "Hardy, it feels like it''s been ages since we were apart," Ava said.


    "I feel the same way."


    They separated, and Hardy greeted the director and other actors. They walked into the reception room together, and Hardy asked Nolan, "How long will the production take from now on?"


    "It''ll probably take about two months to finish, then there''s editing, promotion, and it should be ready for release by October."


    "In that case, let''s speed up the production and aim for an early release."


    As the evening approached, Hardy took the entire crew of nearly a hundred people to the designated hotel to celebrate the wrap of the film.


    There''s no longer a tradition of wrap parties in Hollywood, but Hardy, as the boss, personally treated everyone to dinner. Everyone was very happy, the atmosphere was lively, Hardy drank quite a bit, and by the time he returned home, he was a little tipsy.


    As they went upstairs, Ava supported him.


    Opening the door, they found the room very clean, knowing that Hardy must have arranged for someone to tidy up in advance.


    This man was sometimes domineering, sometimes gentle, sometimes careless, but sometimes considerate.


    Ava helped him take off his coat, went to run the bath, and when she came back after filling the tub, she helped him into the bathroom.


    It was at this moment that he opened his eyes.


    "Ah, aren''t you drunk? Then you should take a bath," Ava said.


    Hardy chuckled and grabbed the woman, pulling her into the tub.


    The two of them played a few games in the bathtub.


    ...


    The next day.


    Henry returned and reported to Hardy about the investigation of Andy.


    "The judge who presided over Andy''s case has retired last year. Andy has always claimed his innocence in court, stating that he didn''t kill his wife. The court couldn''t find the gun, and the evidence was insufficient. However, the judge sentenced Andy to two life sentences for murder."


    "Andy was sent to Shawshank Prison. He never stopped seeking justice. He wrote a letter to the court every month to state his grievances. He has never stopped for the past seven years."


    "Boss, we found the thief''s gun. It''s a Colt revolver. It has changed hands three times. I found it in the utility room of the last person."


    Henry said that and put a paper bag in front of Hardy.


    Hardy picked up the paper bag and emptied the gun inside¡ªa very ordinary revolver worth only twenty or thirty dollars¡ªbut it was this gun that ruined a banker''s life.


    "Is there any other information?" Hardy asked.


    Henry thought for a moment and said with a smile, "That Andy loves to write letters. Besides writing to the court that sentenced him, he also writes to the state government. He felt that there were too few books in the prison library, so he wrote a letter every month. Finally, a batch of books and records arrived, which improved Andy''s reputation in prison, and he was rarely bullied after that."


    Hardy remembered that there was indeed such a plot in the movie.


    "Henry, find a lawyer and go through the normal process to apply for a retrial. The murderer Aimo, who killed Andy''s wife and her lover will turn himself in. You personally follow up on this matter and report to me anytime if there is any situation." Hardy said.

 Chapter 108 - 108 A Ray of Hope

    Shawshank Prison.


    A sedan stopped at the prison gate.


    Henry and Lawyer Bob got out of the car.


    Lawyer Bob was in his forties this year, with over twenty years of experience in the legal profession. When Henry asked him to help with Andy''s case, he hesitated a bit. The case of the banker killing his wife was once sensational, and of course, he knew about it.


    At first, he hesitated because overturning a court verdict was much harder than winning a lawsuit.


    But in the end, he was moved by the lawyer''s fee that Henry offered him.


    Lawyer Bob handed the meeting slip to the guard at the door, and the guard let them in after looking at it. After several checks, the two arrived at the meeting room.


    When the guard informed Andy that a lawyer wanted to see him, Andy was surprised.


    With a puzzled look, he walked into the meeting room.


    "Who are you?" Andy asked in surprise.


    Lawyer Bob smiled, "I''m Lawyer Bob, and this is Mr. Henry. We''re here because of Mr. Andy''s case."


    Andy''s heart raced when he heard this.


    "Are you sent by the state court?!" His first thought was that his monthly appeals to the court had worked, and the court had sent someone to prepare for a retrial of his case.


    Bob shook his head and said, "I was commissioned by Mr. Jon Hardy."


    "Mr. Hardy?"


    Andy murmured, trying hard to search his memory, but in the end, he couldn''t remember who Jon Hardy was.


    "Mr. Hardy is my boss," Henry said.


    "I seem to not know Mr. Hardy," Andy said in confusion.


    Henry smiled and said, "You''ll know who Mr. Hardy is when you walk out of prison. Let''s talk about your situation now."


    "Oh, okay."


    Bob took out his lawyer''s certificate and a power of attorney and said, "Mr. Andy, this is a power of attorney. Would you like me to represent you in applying for a retrial in court?"


    Andy picked up the lawyer''s certificate and power of attorney, his hands trembling slightly.


    Years of anticipation seemed to finally see the dawn.


    Although he didn''t know who Mr. Hardy was, But he wouldn''t give up, as long as there was a glimmer of hope.


    "I''ve looked at the lawyer''s certificate and power of attorney; there''s no problem." Andy looked at Henry again. "I''d like to ask, why does Mr. Hardy want to help me?"


    "Perhaps it''s because of justice!" Henry said.


    In fact, Henry didn''t quite understand the boss''s idea either, why suddenly help this Andy. But it didn''t matter. For him, there was nothing to doubt about the boss''s orders, just execute them.


    Andy signed the power of attorney, took it with trembling hands. This power of attorney was extremely important to him.


    Another glimmer of hope after seven years of waiting.


    After Lawyer Bob and Henry left, Andy was taken back to the cell block. Captain Haley saw Andy being brought back and called the guard responsible for the meeting room.


    "Who did Andy just meet, and what did they say?" Captain Haley asked.


    "A lawyer met with Andy, and said that someone wanted to help him appeal to the state court, and had Andy sign a power of attorney," the guard said.


    Captain Haley frowned.


    A retrial was not good news for him.


    He ordered his men to keep an eye on it and went to the warden''s office. Warden Samuel Norton was playing with an antique music box. Collecting music boxes was his little hobby.


    Captain Haley closed the door, lowered his voice a bit, and said, "Warden, a lawyer just met with Andy, and he said someone wants to help him appeal to the state court and retry his case."


    Warden Norton stopped playing with the music box.


    He looked up at Haley and asked, "Do you know who''s helping him?"


    "I don''t know, just a lawyer and an assistant came," Captain Haley said.


    Warden Norton''s face darkened.


    Andy was a banker before he was imprisoned, proficient in finance and accounting affairs. After Knowing his ability, Samuel Norton let him help with falsifying accounts, money laundering, and tax evasion.


    Andy was sentenced to two life sentences. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t think about leaving the prison alive. It was very safe to use him to do his accounts. But now there was a sudden situation, which caught him off guard. If Andy really got acquitted and released from prison, he would be finished.


    His first thought was to get rid of Andy.


    Eliminate all future troubles, but it wasn''t time for that yet.


    Andy might not necessarily be acquitted. Overturning the verdict of the state court was not that easy. Out of a thousand cases, not necessarily one would succeed.


    Andy was very capable, and he didn''t want to lose such a good helper.


    "Haley, keep an eye on Andy. Report to me immediately if there are any developments," Warden Norton said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Warden."


    Captain Haley left, and Warden Norton put down the music box, walked to the window of his office. In the distance was the spacious prison yard, with his office overlooking everything, where inmates gathered to chat or play games.


    Warden Norton gritted his teeth, a fierce expression on his face. "I won''t let you leave Shawshank alive."


    The August sun made people sweat.


    But people were still willing to step out of their cells and enjoy the rare moments of breathing free air during the day.


    Andy came to the yard.


    He sat down next to Red, who glanced at him. "Was it a visit from your family?"


    Andy shook his head.


    "It was a lawyer," he said. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andy recounted the encounter to Red, who was surprised. "How could someone help you out of the blue? Do you really not know this, Mr. Hardy? Could he be an acquaintance from your past?"


    "No, I''ve thought of everyone I know, and I''m sure I don''t know anyone named Hardy."


    Red rubbed his chin. "That''s very strange, but no matter what, it''s good news for you. You''ve been writing letters to the state court every month, asking for a chance to appeal. Now that someone is helping you, you should feel fortunate."

 Chapter 109 - 109 Undercurrents

    Two days after Andy signed the power of attorney, something happened outside. A thief named Aimo voluntarily surrendered to the police station, confessing to killing a man and a woman in a villa on a certain street seven years ago.


    Why did Aimo surrender?


    Because he didn''t want to live in such a hellish life anymore.


    He was threatened.


    Either endure this life or surrender and take responsibility. Aimo had been in prison three times before, so he was not unfamiliar with prison life.


    Although prison meant losing freedom, life could still be somewhat normal eating, sleeping, sunbathing as long as you didn''t provoke the guards and the prison bosses, life wasn''t too bad.


    But here, enduring hunger every day, being whipped every two days, and salt being rubbed into the wounds, those people were not human at all, they enjoyed torturing them.


    When Aimo heard Big Ivan say he had to endure this life, he broke down. He would rather spend his whole life in prison than live like this.


    He feared he wouldn''t be able to endure it for long before they beat him to death.


    Evil begets evil. Aimo was a murderer, but in his heart, Big Ivan and those people were demons, and he feared them from the bottom of his heart.


    After the police questioned him, they found out that this case had been sentenced seven years ago. The court had convicted the husband of that woman, a banker, of the murder.


    The matter was reported to the police chief, who was also very cautious.


    "I know about that case from back then. The banker never admitted to killing his wife, but I didn''t expect that the real murderer would surrender seven years later."


    "Report it to the court, they should know about this."


    The case was reported to the state court. When the current Chief Justice of the state court learned about it, he immediately ordered the case files to be retrieved.


    They found that the confession of the thief matched the facts of the case, which occurred seven years ago.


    Especially in some areas where there were unclear explanations at the time, after reading the thief''s confession, they found the answers.


    "The judge who presided over this case back then was Hobbes, who has retired. There were some controversies in this case during the trial. The banker never admitted to killing his wife. He has been writing letters to the court every month for so many years without interruption. According to the normal procedure, since someone made a mistake, someone should help him correct it.


    The responsibility has already been pushed onto the retired Judge Hobbes."


    And the next day, a lawyer named Bob submitted a petition to the state legislature and presented Andy''s power of attorney.


    "I will defend Mr. Andy."


    In a few days, the media also learned about this. The case of Andy killing his wife was once sensational, and now it turned out to be a wrongful conviction, with the murderer surrendering himself. The newspapers began to report extensively, and for a while, everyone knew about it.


    Shawshank Prison.


    Warden Norton looked at the newspaper in his hand, his expression becoming increasingly grim. The newspaper reported that a thief had surrendered to the police station, confessing to killing the two people from back then, which meant that Andy''s case might be overturned.


    He had previously thought that Andy couldn''t possibly overturn his case unless there was overwhelmingly sufficient evidence.


    Never did he imagine that a confessing thief would appear.


    At this moment, Warden Norton even suspected that the thief was arranged to take the blame deliberately. Framing and taking the blame for someone wasn''t unheard of, and he knew quite a bit about it.


    Thinking about the lawyer who came to see Andy a couple of days ago.


    Things couldn''t be that coincidental.


    Someone must be helping Andy.


    He didn''t care whether Andy was innocent or not, what concerned him was that Andy knew too many of his secrets.


    Helping him evade taxes, falsifying records, and laundering money.


    Once these things were exposed, Warden Norton would be finished. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Forget about keeping his position as warden, he might even end up in prison. Maybe Andy wouldn''t speak out, but he didn''t want to leave his fate in someone else''s hands.


    Putting the newspaper down on the table, a cold light flashed in Warden Norton''s eyes behind his glasses.


    Captain Haley received a rapid summons from the Warden. "Warden, you wanted to see me?"


    "Haley, did Andy also do false accounting and tax evasion for you?" Warden Norton asked.


    "Ah, yes," replied Haley.


    He knew he couldn''t deceive Warden Norton about this.


    "Take a look at this newspaper, there''s news that might interest you." Warden Norton threw the newspaper to Haley.


    Haley took it and, after reading, his eyes widened.


    "Someone confessed to killing Andy''s wife. Does this mean Andy''s case will be retried?" Haley was astonished.


    "Yes, retried. After being acquitted, he''ll be released. But he knows too much about us. If it leaks out, think about the consequences." Warden Norton looked at Haley with a dark gaze.


    Haley''s expression kept changing.


    If his tax evasion were exposed, he would definitely lose his job now, and the tax bureau might prosecute him, ranging from paying tax penalties to even imprisonment.


    "Warden, what do we do now?" Haley asked.


    A cold gleam flashed in Warden Norton''s eyes. "Making sure he keeps his mouth shut once and for all."


    "You mean... kill him?" Haley asked.


    "Do you have a better way?" Warden Norton sneered at Haley.


    Haley gritted his teeth. "Fine, I''ll find someone to do it."


    Warden Norton nodded. "Now that Andy''s case has been exposed, someone is definitely watching him. If you directly act, you might be implicated. It''s better to think of a reliable way to make the inmates handle it. Afterwards, claim it was revenge. There are plenty of serious offenders here, they''ll never leave anyway, killing one more person won''t matter.


    Give them some benefits, promise them a better life in prison. Someone will do it."


    "I understand, warden." Haley nodded.

 Chapter 110 - 110 Intertwined Interests

    Haley went to the cell block. His leather shoes made a creaking sound on the corridor floor, and he glanced into each cell as he passed.


    Others thought he was inspecting the cells, but no one knew he was looking for the right person to do the job.


    In one cell, a few guys were chatting. Haley listened to the voices and looked over, spotting a guy named Damon boasting to others. Damon was a murderer who had taken several lives and was a small boss in the prison, with a group of followers. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Haley thought for a moment.


    He called a few prison guards and opened the door of the cell.


    "Everyone stand at attention~!"


    With a shout from the guards, Everyone jumped out of bed and stood on the ground.


    "Search for contraband. Anyone caught hiding contraband will face punishment," Haley said coldly.


    Many inmates faces turned ugly.


    In a short time, the guards found a lot of contraband in the room, almost too many to count.


    Cigarettes, marijuana, lighters, ropes, files, chunks of cheese, candy, and even a guy who had made a cage out of wood sticks, inside of which was a pet mouse.


    "Five strokes for each person as punishment," Haley said coldly.


    Soon, the room echoed with cries of pain.


    Haley stood beside Damon, looked at him, and then said, "Your situation is the most serious. You were caught hiding a file, enough to get you in solitary confinement for a few days."


    "Take him to my office first," Haley told one of his subordinates.


    In Haley''s office.


    Damon stood in the middle of the room, wondering why Haley, the prison''s grim reaper, had called him to his office.


    To discipline him?


    That could be done in the cell block, there was no need to call him out separately.


    "I remember you were sentenced to life without parole, right?" Haley said casually.


    "Yes," Damon replied.


    "Unless something unexpected happens, you''ll spend the rest of your life in this prison until you die of old age. I have something for you to do. If you help me complete this task, I''ll give you special treatment in the future. For example, you will be given a lighter punishment for hiding contraband items."


    "Think about it, won''t your future life in prison be easier?" Haley continued. "On the other hand If you get on my bad side, life will be very difficult."


    "What do you want me to do?" Damon asked.


    "Think about it carefully, Once you hear what it is, you can''t back out," Haley said.


    Damon was silent for a while.


    He knew that whatever Haley wanted him to do, it wouldn''t be good. He could already guess what it is.


    It was nothing more than killing someone.


    Bribing a guard to help take out a prisoner¡ªsomeone wanting revenge or someone wanting to silence someone else¡ªthis kind of thing wasn''t uncommon in prison.


    "I agree," Damon said.


    Haley smiled lightly, things were going smoothly.


    "During recreation, you''ll get into a fight with someone and accidentally kill him," Haley said.


    "Who am I killing?"


    "A prisoner named Andy."


    Damon''s body paused slightly, then he nodded.


    "I understand."


    Haley picked up a box of cigarettes from the table and tossed it to Damon, who quickly caught it. "Alright, you can go back now. Don''t hide contraband items anymore."


    Damon left Haley''s office.


    The next day.


    All the prisoners came out to bask in the sun.


    Andy chatted with Old Red and Old Brooks for a while, then found a shady corner by the wall to lie down, watching people run around the yard, burning off energy.


    Meanwhile, other groups of prisoners stuck together. Almost everyone in prison formed cliques, and the various gangs from outside had long extended their influence into the prison.


    Damon sat in a corner of the yard, surrounded by a circle of underlings. He spotted Andy. Speaking of which, Andy was somewhat of a legend in Shawshank Prison.


    At first, many people bullied him, but somehow, Andy got connected with the warden, and no one dared to mess with him after that.


    The prison library, which used to have only a few dozen old books, already worn out, now had hundreds of new books and some records. Andy had kept writing letters to the state government, and eventually, they sent new books and even some records, changing the songs played in the prison.


    Damon called over his most loyal subordinate and whispered a few words in his ear. The subordinate nodded and walked away slowly.


    He wandered around for about half an hour before approaching Andy and whispering, "Want a cigarette?"


    Andy shook his head, a little surprised. He had been in prison for quite a few years, these people should know he didn''t smoke.


    At that moment, the subordinate quickly said in Andy''s ear, "Someone wants to kill you, be careful."


    Andy was startled.


    Someone wanted to kill him. Why?


    A few days ago, a lawyer had come to the prison, bringing Andy hope. He had been excited ever since.


    Now suddenly, someone was telling him that someone wanted to kill him.


    He didn''t know what was going on.


    Before Andy could react, the guy offering cigarettes got up and left, continuing to sell cigarettes to others.


    Andy''s mind was in turmoil.


    Who wanted to kill him? And why? Who thought it was necessary to kill him?


    Suddenly. A flash of realization hit Andy. He looked up at a distant building, at one of the windows, which was the warden''s office.


    Recreation time ended.


    Everyone returned to their cells.


    As Damon walked into the corridor, Haley stood at the door, glaring at Damon fiercely. The meaning was clear: Why hadn''t he acted?


    Damon shrugged, showing a helpless expression, indicating he hadn''t had the chance.


    Whether Haley understood what he meant was unknown.


    That afternoon.


    Lawyer Bob and Henry came to visit Andy again.


    In the visiting room, Bob took out a newspaper and smiled at Andy, "Mr. Andy, take a look at this first."


    Andy, puzzled, took the newspaper. After reading the news, he was shocked, and his eyes turned red.


    "Is this true? Is this true?" Andy asked Bob excitedly.


    Henry smiled.


    "Of course, it''s true. Don''t worry, the thief has confessed to everything. The gun used in the murder back then has been found and sent for examination. Results will come soon," Henry said.

 Chapter 111 - 111 Decisive Actions

    Bob, the lawyer, said, "I''ve officially applied to the state court for a retrial of your case. The state court has accepted it, and I believe it won''t be long before you can walk out of Shawshank."


    Sob, sob, sob~~!


    Andy hugged the newspaper and cried.


    He was too overwhelmed.


    Seven years of imprisonment and seven years of injustice, he had suffered too much.


    He thought he would never see this day.


    "Thank you, Mr. Henry, thank you, Mr. Bob. And I must thank Mr. Hardy too," Andy cried.


    After venting, Andy suddenly remembered something else.


    Looking at the guards a few meters behind him, Andy lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Henry, Mr. Bob, I heard someone telling me that someone wants to kill me."


    Bob was taken aback.


    Henry frowned slightly.


    "Do you know who wants to kill you?" Henry asked quietly.


    "I don''t know. Someone secretly sent me a message, warning me to be careful, but I don''t know anything else," Andy said.


    Henry nodded.


    "Be careful during this time. I''ll handle these matters."


    After the meeting with Andy, Henry and Bob left. Back in the city, Henry made several phone calls in succession.


    In the afternoon of the same day, several people came to Shawshank Prison to visit their acquaintance, including Damon.


    His uncle came to visit him and brought him some items.


    In the evening, Henry learned about the situation.


    He remembered Hardy asking him to arrange someone in the prison, and he was indeed insightful.


    The captain of the guards actually tried to have Andy killed.


    Henry called Hardy.


    After hearing Henry''s report, Hardy didn''t seem too surprised. He had seen the movie and knew about the warden''s involvement in Andy''s money laundering and falsifying records. With Andy potentially getting his case reopened, the warden was bound to have other thoughts.


    "Henry, give that warden a warning!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The warden of Shawshank and his wife were sleeping at home. In the morning, the woman opened her eyes, still groggy, and noticed something hanging from the ceiling.


    When she saw what it was, she screamed in horror.


    "Ahhh~~~!"


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" The warden was startled awake by the scream.


    "Sam look our dogs... they''re dead!"


    The woman said this, covering her mouth in terror.


    In their bedroom, the couple''s two dogs were hanging from the ceiling fan, their mouths pierced with iron hooks, their bodies covered in wounds, and blood dripping onto the floor. The scene was gruesome and horrifying.


    The warden was also terrified.


    "What happened here? I''m calling the police!" The warden tried to remain calm as he got out of bed and quickly walked to the table to make a call.


    "Ring, ring~!"


    At that moment, the phone rang suddenly.


    The warden hesitated and answered it.


    A sinister voice came from the other end, "Warden Norton, you''ve seen our gift, right? When we hung them in your bedroom, you and your wife were sleeping so soundly that we didn''t want to disturb you."


    The warden understood the implication: these people had killed his dogs, and they could enter his room and hang the dogs without waking him, meaning they could easily kill him too.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" The warden shouted angrily into the phone.


    "Think about what you''ve done."


    The warden was stunned.


    What had he done? He had done so many things, he couldn''t know what had offended these people.


    The voice on the other end spoke again.


    But the next words made the warden''s blood run cold.


    "The prison''s annual maintenance costs exceed tens of thousands, but half of that went into your pocket. The Doolittle Construction Company just put on a show, right?"


    "Dorey Food Supply Company provides the prison''s food, which is of poor quality, but the reimbursement price is twice the cost of the ingredients. You''ve pocketed the difference. Warden, if we hand this evidence to the IRS, what do you think will happen to you?"


    "What do you... what do you want?" The warden''s voice was no longer angry, it was almost pleading.


    "Simple, ensure Andy''s safety. We won''t expose your actions, but remember, if anything happens to him, your fate will be worse than his, including your family." The voice spoke menacingly.


    "Of course, if you cooperate, there''s still a chance to fix things."


    The warden, trembling, put down the phone.


    His wife grabbed his arm and said, "Sam, did you call the police? Let them catch those bastards, they killed our dogs."


    The warden took a deep breath.


    "We can''t call the police, we have to handle this ourselves."


    "Why?" His wife screamed.


    The warden was frustrated, "Can''t you see? This was a warning. The call just now was from those people. If we dare to call the police, they''ll send me to prison or even come at night and kill you."


    His wife was also terrified.


    "Then, what should we do?"


    "What else can we do but follow their instructions?" The warden said despondently.


    The warden returned to Shawshank Prison.


    He went to his office.


    Captain Haley immediately followed him in, closing the door and whispering, "Warden, I''ve arranged for a guy named Damon to find an opportunity to kill Andy. He''ll make it look like a fight, no way it''ll be traced back to us."


    The warden''s face became fierce after hearing that.


    Captain Haley was stunned by the warden''s reaction.


    "Warden, what''s going on?"


    The warden shouted at Haley , "Stop it, you must stop it. Go tell your guy immediately, Andy must not be killed, everything must stop."


    "Huh?" Haley was confused.


    "You were the one who wanted him dead, and now you suddenly want to stop."


    "But if Andy overturns the case and gets out of prison, what if he exposes us?" Haley asked.


    The warden thought to himself.


    His actions had already been discovered, and now Andy was no longer the focus, the focus was on those threatening him.


    If Andy were killed, the other side would surely retaliate.


    He would end up in prison or be killed on the streets, his family harmed, no good outcome. But if Andy got out, even if he reported them, at worst, the warden would be punished, but his family would remain unharmed.


    There was also a chance that Andy wouldn''t expose them. The other side said there was still a chance to fix things, giving him a glimmer of hope.


    He had no choice but to comply.


    There was no other way.


    "Stop talking nonsense, go notify your guy immediately to stop the action, understood?" The warden yelled at Haley .


    "Okay, I''ll go notify him right away."


    Captain Haley called Damon into his office, closed the door, and whispered, "The thing we discussed earlier, stop it, it ends here."


    Leaving Haley''s office.


    Damon had a smile on his face.


    The person who contacted his uncle had a lot of power, they had settled the matter by today after only learning about it yesterday.

 Chapter 112 - 112 Redemption

    On the Shawshank prison yard.


    It was recreation time again.


    Andy wasn''t his usual relaxed self today, he sat in a corner, eyes fixed on the distant crowd, He had been worried ever since he received the news yesterday that someone wanted to kill him.


    The cigarette vendor''s started wandering around the yard again, selling cigarettes, and made his way to Andy.


    "Want a cigarette?"


    Andy thought, I''ve already told you I don''t smoke, why keep offering?


    At that moment, the vendor lowered his voice and said, "Your problem has been solved, you''re quite something."


    He patted Andy on the shoulder and walked away.


    Andy was stunned.


    Yesterday, this same lackey told him someone wanted to harm him, and today he came to tell him the matter was settled.


    Andy was puzzled.


    Solved, who helped him solve it?


    Andy reviewed the whole situation and felt that the most likely person to have resolved this matter was Mr. Henry or rather, Mr. Hardy, his boss behind the scenes.


    Although he had never met him, Andy had already felt the immense power of Mr. Hardy.


    Why did Mr. Hardy help him?


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Five days passed in a blur.


    On this day, Andy received notice that he would be transferred to the state court detention center to prepare for the upcoming trial.


    Upon receiving this news, Andy was so excited that he couldn''t sleep all night.


    Finally, he could leave this place.


    He quietly told Old Red the news, and the two sat together, chatting in low voices.


    "I don''t know what my feelings are right now. I''m excited but also a bit melancholic. I loved my wife back then, I just wasn''t good at expressing it. She always complained that I spent too little time with her. In a way, I ruined her, my temper ruined her. The only difference is that I wasn''t the one who pulled the trigger.


    Actually, during my time in prison, besides feeling wronged, I also had a slight sense of redemption. Spending seven years here was a punishment for my mistakes in that marriage."


    Old Red shook his head slightly.


    "I don''t think your wife''s actions were right. Enjoying the money and benefits your work brought while seeking solace in a lover is a disgraceful act."


    "You''re not a murderer. Maybe you weren''t the best husband, and you can regret that, but you''re not guilty. You shouldn''t be here."


    Andy was silent, then turned to look at Old Red. "If there''s a chance, would you like me to help you get parole?"


    This time it was Old Red who fell silent.


    He wasn''t as excited as one might imagine about the prospect of leaving.


    There was even a trace of worry.


    "Unlike you, I have actually killed someone. I don''t feel wronged. I''ve been here for over twenty years and am no longer suited to life outside. I''m afraid I couldn''t survive out there. You know, a bird kept in a cage for too long can no longer adapt to the sky outside, nor does it have the courage to soar."


    "If you did have the chance to leave, what kind of life would you want?" Andy asked.


    Old Red thought for a moment.


    "Open a small hotel, keep a dog. The hotel doesn''t need to have too much business. Just meet guests coming and going every day, sit idly by the door when there''s nothing to do, and let the dog lie beside me. Perhaps that would be the life I long for the most."


    ...


    Andy left. He left Shawshank Prison.


    When he left the cell block with his luggage, many inmates watched him from behind the bars.


    They watched him leave.


    The warden stood at the window, watching Andy being taken away by the state court police car, not sure what he felt at that moment.


    Finally, he no longer had to agonize over whether to get rid of Andy.


    But the torment would continue.


    The sword of Damocles was in someone else''s hand, ready to fall at any moment. He had no idea what his fate would be next.


    This constant fear was unbearable.


    Perhaps he wasn''t as happy as those inmates lying in the prison yard. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The conditions at the state court detention center were much better than at Shawshank Prison: double rooms with private bathrooms, softer beds, and meals that were a notch above those at Shawshank.


    Lawyer Bob and Henry came to see him again.


    Lawyer Bob smiled and said, "There will be a process, but I can tell you that the evidence in your case is sufficient. Unless something unexpected happens, you''ll be released in court next month."


    Henry added, "Mr. Andy, just wait patiently during this time. If you need anything, just let me know."


    Andy thought for a moment. "Could I get some newspapers and books? I''ve been isolated from the outside world for too long and would like to catch up on what''s happening outside."


    "No problem."


    Andy thought again and said "Mr. Henry, can I talk to you alone?"


    Lawyer Bob smiled and stood up. "I''ll go outside for a smoke."


    After the lawyer left, Andy looked at Henry and asked, "Mr. Henry, I want to ask, was the thief who confessed arranged by you?"


    Henry paused.


    Then he understood what Andy meant.


    "Yes, his confession was arranged by us. But that man is indeed the one who killed your wife and her lover. My boss learned about this incident and arranged for me to meet you and then had that thief confess."


    Andy finally felt relieved.


    If the thief had been fake, he would have felt extremely guilty.


    "Mr. Henry, may I ask about Mr. Hardy? I''ve been curious why Mr. Hardy helped me all this time."


    Henry shrugged.


    "I don''t know either. Maybe it''s just a sense of justice."


    ...


    The next day


    A large number of books and newspapers were moved into the cell. There were about thirty to forty books, all requested by Andy, including a significant number of economics books.


    Andy read through all the books in the prison, including the ones that arrived later. Among them were several economics books, which were his specialty. This time, he compiled a long list of books for Henry to purchase.

 Chapter 113 - 113 A Gem Worth Its trouble

    Books of this era, especially professional works, were expensive. One book could cost dozens of dollars, making this collection quite valuable.


    As for the newspapers, there were two large bundles weighing dozens of pounds, including the New York Daily News and the Wall Street Financial News, covering the past six months.


    Andy was a bookworm. As long as he had books to read, he didn''t feel the passage of time. Having been out of touch with society for so long, he desperately needed to understand the current situation.


    In prison, he only knew that World War II had started and then ended. He was unaware of the current state of society, but these newspapers provided him with answers. After reading about half of them, he felt like he was re-entering the real world.


    In these newspapers, he read an article about HD Security. To him, HD Security''s operations were classic, and the owner of that company was Jon Hardy.


    When he saw the surname Hardy, Andy paused, wondering if this Jon Hardy could be the same Mr. Hardy who had helped him.


    On September 5th, Andy was taken to the state court.


    When he sat in the interrogation area, he felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was in this very courtroom that he had been sentenced to life imprisonment.


    Lawyer Bob presented the facts and evidence.


    After a not-so-intense debate and courtroom investigation, the judge finally delivered the verdict.


    Andy was acquitted and released in court. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing the not guilty verdict, Andy couldn''t hold back his tears, finally feeling the injustice he had suffered being righted.


    Andy walked out of the courtroom.


    Outside, a large group of reporters surrounded him, frantically taking pictures with their cameras.


    "Mr. Andy, what do you think of the court''s verdict? How has being imprisoned for seven years impacted your life?"


    "Mr. Andy, will you sue the judge who sentenced you back then? How will the court compensate you?"


    "Mr. Andy, did you kill your wife, or was the confessing thief an arrangement by you to take the blame?"


    Henry and his men helped Andy push through the crowd and get into the car, which quickly drove away.


    In the car, Henry asked Andy, "Mr. Andy, do you have a place to go? We can take you there."


    "I have no home now, and nowhere to go. Mr. Henry, can I see Mr. Hardy?" Andy asked, looking at Henry.


    Henry smiled, "Of course. How about I find you a hotel first, so you can take a bath and change your clothes?"


    "Okay."


    At HD Security.


    As the car drove into the security headquarters, Andy looked dazedly at Henry and said, "Mr. Hardy is the owner of HD Security, Jon Hardy?"


    "That''s right," Henry replied with a smile.


    Entering the office, Hardy stood up with a smile and shook Andy''s hand, "Mr. Andy, congratulations on your release."


    "I have to thank Mr. Hardy for everything you did for me. If it weren''t for you, I might never have cleared my name or left Shawshank Prison."


    He was filled with gratitude towards Hardy.


    The two sat down, and Hardy poured them each a drink. They chatted about various topics, including prison life.


    Finally, Hardy asked, "What are your plans for the future?"


    Andy shook his head, "I don''t know. I have no home or property left. I''ll just find a job and start over slowly."


    Hardy smiled. "I know you understand finance and were once a bank vice president. Why not come help me? I have several businesses that need management and require an economic assistant."


    "I would be willing to work for Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy smiled, finally having a reliable economic advisor.


    When he saved Andy, it was partly because of his love for the movie and Andy''s unfortunate situation, but also out of self interest. If Andy could become his economic advisor, it would be very convenient.


    He wasn''t short of other economist assistants, but he felt that training someone himself would be more reassuring, but that would take time, so he opted for the second option to help an expert economist and gain his loyalty.


    Andy''s services wouldn''t be needed for the mafia''s finances, as those were handled by the original Spanish advisor, Simon.


    Simon alone was more than enough for the mafia''s business.


    "Take a few days to rest and adjust, then come to work," Hardy said.


    Andy shook his head, "I don''t need rest. I''ve had enough rest for seven years. I feel somewhat disconnected from society and want to familiarize myself while working."


    "As you wish."


    No boss would refuse a subordinate eager to work hard.


    Arrangements were made for Andy to live in a small villa in a wealthy area, providing a quiet and safe environment. A car was also bought for him, along with a driver.


    Andy officially became Hardy''s economic advisor.


    HD Security Company. HD Film Industry. HD Agency Company. Walsh Mining. Mineral Water Company. Television Company.


    Art Auction House. Shares in Las Vegas casinos.


    Andy took a week to sort out the financial situation of all of Hardy''s businesses and found numerous problems.


    "Mr. Hardy, your funds are used very chaotically. There are issues with unclear sources of funds and large amounts of untaxed money. It needs to be organized carefully. If the tax authorities find out, you could be in trouble," Andy said.


    "That''s why I needed a good economist to help," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Andy nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle all of this for you and ensure there are no issues when the tax authorities audit."


    Andy spoke with confidence.


    Hardy thought to himself, It was definitely worth it going to great lengths to get Andy out. With such a capable accountant to manage his books, the tax authorities wouldn''t be able to touch him.


    The thought was satisfying.


    "Andy, I have a suggestion. My companies accounts will only increase in the future, and you might not be able to manage it all alone. I suggest you set up an accounting firm and hire a team. That way, you can manage everything more easily."

 Chapter 114 - 114 A Gold Mine In Wall Street

    Andy thought it over and found his boss''s suggestion quite good. Although the boss''s affairs weren''t too numerous at the moment, his business was diverse, and the volume of financial transactions would only increase in the future. Having an accounting firm would indeed make things much easier.


    Thus, Andy established an accounting firm. Hardy funded it and became the major shareholder, while Andy held a 20% stake. They named it "Andy Accounting Firm."


    As for the staff, they would be recruited gradually.


    By October, Little Elizabeth Taylor had gone to New York to shoot a film. The movie "The Wild Bunch" was nearing completion. The mineral water company was under vigorous construction, and the auction company had already started operations.


    Hardy drove to the auction company.


    Upon spotting the arrival of the big boss, the receptionist promptly welcomed him with a smile "Good afternoon, Mr. Hardy."


    "Is Elena here?"


    "President Elena is not here, but Assistant Irina is in the office," the receptionist replied.


    Hardy pushed open the office door. When Irina saw Hardy, she immediately smiled, put down her pen, and walked over.


    "Dear Chairman, welcome to the company," Irina said warmly, giving Hardy a hug.


    One had to say, this girl had a great figure, slim where she should be slim, and generously endowed where it mattered.


    "Have you received any good items recently?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, let me take you to the storage room," Irina said.


    They went to the storage room, which was a specially designed treasure trove for the auction company, comparable to a small vault. It was about 60 square meters, usually storing newly acquired antiques before being transferred to the HD Security storage room in batches.


    The HD Security storage room had also been upgraded. Although it was guarded by a large security force, essential safety measures were indispensable.


    "Boss, we''ve received a dozen or so oil paintings. This one is by Rossetti, a relatively famous British painter from the 19th century. This painting cost $4700."


    "This painting is by Diego Rivera, a Mexican painter known for his murals. He''s already somewhat famous now."


    The canvas was covered with vertical and horizontal grids, almost like tiled walls, a style Hardy couldn''t appreciate.


    Unbeknownst to Hardy,


    The works of these painters would soar in value over the decades, with each painting selling for millions of dollars.


    Although Hardy couldn''t appreciate the art, he never commented on the things Elena and her team acquired. He understood the importance of expertise in specialized fields and avoided interfering as an outsider.


    After the auction company was established, Elena leveraged her connections to recruit two British art appraisers.


    The two British art appraisers had previously worked for other auction companies and had substantial experience.


    On the shelves were over a hundred pieces of Artworks and antiques


    Hardy still found the paintings more pleasing to the eye, than other artworks.


    Irina clung to Hardy''s arm, her body slightly leaning against his, deliberately brushing against him while walking. Hardy knew she was doing it on purpose.


    "Boss, these dozen or so European oil paintings cost $34,000, and these artworks and antiques cost $27,000. We''re out of money now. When will you be funding us again?" Irina asked.


    Out of money again.


    Acquiring artworks was truly expensive.


    Initially, he gave Elena a $100,000, which was spent on renting office space, renovations, building a storage room, and hiring staff, costing several thousand.


    The remaining money was all spent on acquiring Artworks.


    Later, Hardy sent another $100,000, and within a month, it was gone again. These two girls really knew how to spend money.


    "I''ll give you another $100,000 tomorrow," Hardy said.


    Irina immediately beamed, "Thank you, boss." She pressed her body against Hardy a few more times as she spoke.


    The staff loaded the Artworks into the car and transported them all to the security company''s warehouse. Hardy then said goodbye to Irina and returned to the security company.


    Once he confirmed the Artworks were securely stored, Hardy proceeded to Andy''s office, as all his money was now managed by Andy.


    "Give the auction company another $100,000 tomorrow."


    "Okay, let them come by tomorrow to collect it," Andy said.


    "How much money is left in the account?"


    "Legal cash?"


    "Yes."


    "After deducting the $100,000 for the auction company, there will be $243,500 left."


    "Wow, we''ve spent so much that there''s only this much left. We need to find a way to make money, otherwise, we won''t even be able to support the auction house!"


    Currently, he had many investment projects, all in the investment phase, with no returns. It would take time before any of them could start generating revenue.


    Andy looked at his boss, smiled, and said, "Actually, making money isn''t hard right now. You have a gold mine in your hands."


    "Oh, what gold mine?"


    "It''s Wash Mining. I''ve been focusing on Wash Mining recently. Its current stock price is around two to three cents, which is extremely low, but this also means it''s very easy to manipulate."


    Andy briefly explained his plan.


    Hardy, being the major shareholder, had absolute control and could play it however he wanted.


    Hardy suddenly thought of a movie, "The Wolf of Wall Street." Andy''s methods were even more sophisticated and subtle than Jordan Belfort.


    Back in the day, when Hardy watched "The Wolf of Wall Street," he admired Jordan''s maneuvers. They mainly targeted small, worthless stocks, packaged and exaggerated their promotions, and lured individual investors into buying the stocks.


    For example, in the movie, the so called "future leader in American communications" was actually a workshop by the roadside in a remote village, barely better than an outhouse.


    They sold stocks through hype, which caused the stock price to rise rapidly, creating an illusion that attracted more investors'' money.


    When the stock price reached its peak, they started selling off, making a huge profit, while those who bought at high prices were left with worthless stocks.


    This kind of operation is definitely a financial scam. If regulators found out, they would certainly go to jail. But now it''s 1946, and transactions are still completed with pen and paper and by phone, making it impossible to monitor communications, accounts, and assets.


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 115 - 115 Wash Mining Famous Once Again.

    Due to technical limitations, regulatory bodies lacked effective supervision measures, and the relevant laws were not perfect. As long as the operations weren''t too blatant, there was no way to verify them.


    In fact, even into the 1970s and 1980s, the situation in America remained the same. Even in modern times, such operations are not uncommon.


    Even in the new century, with transactions handled by supercomputers, data retention, comprehensive laws and regulations, and even phone monitoring, some people still play the game of stock manipulation.


    Hardy''s Wash Mining was exactly this kind of small, worthless stock, and since he was the absolute majority shareholder, it was even easier to manipulate.


    "Andy, I''ll leave this matter to you. Is the $200,000 in the account enough?" Hardy said with a smile.


    "Hmm, it should be enough."


    Andy had the security company personnel open a batch of new accounts, abandoning the ones Hardy had used before due to traces of manipulation.


    A total of 60 new accounts were opened.


    Each account was only funded with $3000 to $4000.


    Andy wasn''t in a hurry to buy stocks because Wash Mining was currently valued too low, and a few thousand dollars could potentially drive up the stock price.


    Two days later.


    Wash Mining released its quarterly report.


    The report showed,


    In the last three months, Wash Mining had zero revenue, debt increased by $110,000, used for wages and other expenses, and the company''s liabilities increased to $346,000.


    Originally, Wash Mining was among the worst of worthless stocks, with no investment value, and its stock price remained around $0.03. The only reason there were still holders was that the price was so low that people hoped for some good news to drive the price up.


    Unexpectedly, the new financial report showed that the company was as worthless as ever, with almost no appreciation prospects.


    As this financial report was released, many investors became even more disappointed with Wash Mining.


    Some people originally considered bottom fishing, thinking that investing a few thousand dollars wasn''t much, but they didn''t expect Wash Mining to be a bottomless pit.


    "This worthless company will be delisted sooner or later. It''s better to cut losses early, or we''ll lose everything."


    "I don''t think there''s any reason to hold it anymore. I''m going to sell."


    As investors lost confidence in Wash Mining again, the stock price fell from $0.03 to $0.02, with a large number of sell orders, as people wanted to clear this worthless stock quickly.


    At this moment, Andy stepped in and started acquiring circulating shares of Wash Mining. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whenever someone sold, he bought.


    In this way, the stock price was forcibly raised by 3 cents.


    However, many people still had no confidence in the company''s future, with some mocking, "Maybe the major shareholder bought it himself. This is probably the last struggle."


    "We can''t jump into this pit any further."


    A few days passed, and Wash Mining''s stock price stabilized. Due to its low value, some people were still willing to hold it, hoping to see it rise one day.


    But at this time, a financial newspaper published an analysis article that laid bare Wash Mining''s situation.


    Wash Mining''s headquarters was in San Francisco, and apart from the headquarters, it had almost no profitable projects. The only external investment was a piece of land purchased in New Mexico, but it turned out there were no mineral veins, just a piece of wasteland.


    Some even said Wash Mining might be forcibly delisted, and if that happened, the stock price would drop further and shareholders would lose everything.


    At once, even those who were still watching couldn''t sit still and sold off their stocks, causing Wash Mining''s stock price to drop again with a flood of sell orders.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Andy bought in large quantities again.


    In just one week, he used dozens of accounts to acquire 80% of Wash Mining''s circulating shares.


    The stock price still hovered around 3 cents.


    While people thought Wash Mining would remain stagnant, a week later, the largest newspaper in the US, The New York Times, published an ad.


    The ad featured a beautiful glass bottle of mineral water, with the Rocky Mountains printed on it and a trademark.


    "Rocky Mountain Mineral Water."


    "Rocky Mountain Mineral Water, with a pH value of 7.3¡À0.5, slightly alkaline, natural sweet taste, from the melting glaciers of the Rocky Mountains, nurtured by the mountains for years, contains potassium, calcium, sodium, magnesium, metasilicic acid, and other minerals and trace elements required by the human body, natural and pure, sweet and refreshing, beneficial for health, suitable for long-term consumption as a top-quality mineral water."


    "We will launch two types of beverages: mineral water and sparkling water, to improve your quality of life."


    Nowadays, there are many ads in newspapers, and people don''t pay much attention, just thinking that this mineral water seems quite high end.


    What were mineral ions and trace elements? These were new terms to people in their 40s and quite convincing.


    Frank a newspaper editor who often speculated in stocks didn''t pay much attention after reading the ad. But when he accidentally saw the name of the mineral water company, he was stunned.


    The Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Company''s name included Wash Mining.


    What''s going on?


    How did Wash Mining get into the mineral water business?


    Curious, he called the commercial administration department and found that the mineral water company indeed had shares from Wash Mining, holding 20%, and the registration was just a few days ago.


    After discovering the Rocky Mountain water source, Hardy called Michael. The land was Hardy''s territory, and Michael felt it couldn''t be used for free. They discussed and decided to establish a brand directly.


    The water plant was named Rocky Mountain Mineral Water, forming an independent company. Hardy and Michael each held 40%, and Wash Mining provided the land and water resources, holding 20% of the shares.


    If mineral water resources were found in other places in the future, resource fees would be calculated accordingly. If purchased by the mineral water company, Hardy and Michael would each hold 50%.

 Chapter 116 - 116 The Wild Bunch

    The formal contract was just signed a few days ago when Hardy signed it in New York, and Andy timed it perfectly.


    Frank wasn''t the only one to discover this. A few days later, a financial newspaper reported on this matter.


    "Wash Mining purchased land in New Mexico, found no mineral veins, but discovered abundant, high quality water resources. The Mineral Water Company found this water to be excellent and reached a cooperation agreement with Wash Mining."


    "According to the agreement, Wash Mining invested the land and water resources, holding 20% of the Mineral Water Company. According to the Mineral Water Company''s representatives, they plan to build a large plant capable of producing 50,000 tons of mineral water annually.


    Calculating the sales, if the company performs well, with an annual sales volume of 50,000 tons, profits could reach a million dollars, meaning Wash Mining could receive $200,000 annually, increasing year by year."


    "Previously, Wash Mining was a complete worthless stock, spending heavily on land without finding any mineral veins, wasting their investment. But now they seem to have found an alternative vein, with water resources becoming a continuous revenue source, recovering all investments in a year, and reaping endless profits in the future."


    "Wash Mining has come back to life, finding such a profitable path. They didn''t find copper or iron but found mineral water."


    "Half a month ago, their financial report still showed zero revenue and increased debt for the last quarter. Is this news true?"


    "Someone has verified it, and it''s true."


    "Last quarter''s income and expenditure situation, and the cooperation agreement was completed recently, meaning the Mineral Water Company''s revenue will take a while. Wash Mining''s financial report for the next few months is still likely to be zero."


    "The people who sold Wash Mining stocks early are now regretting it. With a stable revenue source now, Wash Mining''s stock price will definitely soar." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, they found that no one was selling Wash Mining stock.


    No one is a fool.


    Knowing that Wash Mining''s stock will inevitably rise, who would sell?


    Moreover, most of the circulating shares were in Andy''s hands, and he wouldn''t easily sell them.


    Thus, Wash Mining''s stock price began to soar, from $0.03, breaking through 10 cents, 20 cents, 30 cents...


    In just a few days, the price climbed to $0.55 per share. At this point, the stock price stabilized, as it was just good news without actual profits. The Mineral Water Company hadn''t been built yet, and no one knew how much profit it would make.


    Even so, it had already increased 18 times from its lowest price.


    Many people made a fortune.


    After all, there were still some circulating stocks on the market. Some people who bought $1,000 worth of Wash Mining stocks now have $18,000.


    Of course, the one who made the most money was Hardy.


    He held 75% of the shares and 80% of the circulating stocks, equivalent to holding 92.5% of the shares. Now the stock price had surged 18 times, making his Wash Mining stocks worth $5 million.


    Hardy looked at the data with a satisfied smile. With someone like Andy, who was proficient in finance, making money was incredibly easy.


    In his previous life, he had heard a saying that the largest gold mine in the world was insignificant compared to Wall Street, Wall Street was the world''s largest gold mine.


    "Andy, should we start selling circulating shares to cash out?" Hardy asked.


    Andy shook his head, "Wash Mining still has a lot of room for operation. If you need money, I can help you get a loan from the bank using your shares, borrowing two to three million easily."


    "Okay, then help me borrow a million first."


    ...


    Hardy received a call from Director Nolan: "The Wild Bunch" was completed and ready for viewing at any time.


    Hardy decided to watch it first and, if there were any unsatisfactory parts, have Nolan make changes. He called Ava to join him at the Noah Company.


    In the screening room, the top executives of Noah, including the director and several leading actors, were present. As the movie began, a melodious whistle echoed.


    "This piece of music was adapted from the whistle tune provided by Mr. Hardy. It''s about two minutes long," Director Nolan explained.


    In the desolate Mexican wilderness, the sound of horse hooves echoed. A man riding a not so robust horse entered the scene. He arrived at a small town; the streets were deserted. Seeing a well, the man, thirsty, approached to draw some water. A five years old boy ran out, catching the man''s attention. The boy ran to a house opposite and was half inside when he was scolded and forced out.


    Two burly men threw the boy into the street. One drew a revolver, firing at the boy''s feet, causing him to run away in fear. At that moment, a barred window opened, revealing a beautiful woman, Ava Gardner, who tearfully watched the boy being driven away.


    The movie started from this point.


    The entire movie''s plot was very tight, exciting, and occasionally humorous. The main character, of course, was Eastwood, the bounty hunter, who cleverly manipulated both sides.


    Ava''s screen time was not extensive, but whenever she appeared, it brightened the scene. Her performance was outstanding.


    For instance, she was imprisoned in a house, sitting by the bed and singing "Scarborough Fair" while looking at the moon through the bars¡ªa sad and beautiful scene.


    Nolan''s "The Wild Bunch" differed slightly from the one Hardy had seen in his previous life but was equally exciting. Even as the screenwriter, Hardy enjoyed it immensely.


    In the end, the bounty hunter killed Ramon, restoring peace to the town. Afterwards, the bounty hunter rode away, continuing his wandering life.


    The movie ended.


    Applause erupted in the screening room.


    Nolan stood up and gestured for silence. "It''s not over yet, keep watching."


    Everyone turned back to the screen.


    The bounty hunter disappeared into the mountains, and the credits started rolling.


    Suddenly, Ava appeared on screen, wearing a long dress seen in the movie, walking slowly through the wilderness, her half body filling the large screen. Ava looked stunning, and everyone couldn''t help but focus on her as she sang "Scarborough Fair" completely, making it a music video.


    Despite having heard the song before, the audience was captivated by the scene and Ava''s singing.


    Finally, the movie truly ended.


    Applause filled the room again.

 Chapter 117 - 117 Professional Extortionists

    "I dare say this is the best movie I''ve seen this year. It''s thrilling and visually rich, with the righteous bounty hunter saving the town in the end."


    "I think Ava''s performance was spectacular. Although her screen time was limited, I will never forget her character."


    "I foresee this movie being very successful."


    General Manager Cohen turned to Hardy with a smile and said, "Mr. Hardy, this movie''s box office should do well. Congratulations in advance."


    Back in his office, Hardy called MGM''s big boss, Mayer.


    "Mr. Mayer, the movie "The Wild Bunch" is complete." I would like MGM to help with its distribution."


    Although Noah Ark also had distribution qualifications, its capabilities were far behind those of the big eight film companies, so Hardy sought MGM''s assistance.


    "Of course, no problem. I''ll send someone over to discuss," Mayer agreed cheerfully.


    Mayer was naturally pleased with the business opportunity.


    In the afternoon, MGM''s distribution head and his team watched the movie again. They were also very optimistic about its prospects.


    "I believe this movie deserves heavy promotion, with advertisements in newspapers, posters in cinemas, and creating as much buzz as possible."


    "Mr. Hardy''s idea of having Miss Ava release a song is an excellent publicity stunt, which will attract many viewers. My suggestion is to have Miss Ava perform in other cities to promote the movie."


    Hardy knows that future movie promotions will also follow a similar routine.


    Media advertising, star appearances on shows, city tours with the cast, premieres, press conferences, and the like.


    The distribution head calculated the cost, which amounted to $800,000. Hardy exclaimed in surprise. The movie itself cost less than $300,000 to shoot, but the promotion was three times that amount.


    "How about MGM fronts the money, and we repay it once we make a profit?" Hardy shamelessly suggested.


    "I can''t make that decision; you need to discuss it with Mr. Mayer," the distribution head replied.


    Hardy called Mayer again, and Mayer readily agreed to front the money, primarily because MGM could earn a significant amount from the distribution fees.


    Ava left with the crew to other cities for promotion.


    Hardy had just had a couple of free days when he received a call from little Taylor. He checked the time; it was just past ten in the morning.


    "At this time, you should be filming. Don''t you have any scenes today?" Hardy asked.


    The girl sounded a bit down. "The crew had an accident, and filming has been suspended."


    Hardy was taken aback. As an investor in the film, any delay meant financial loss.


    "What happened?"


    "Yesterday, during an explosion scene, two stuntmen were injured. The government officials came and suspended filming. I heard that if the matter isn''t resolved, our filming permit could be revoked." Taylor sounded worried.


    "How did they get injured?" Hardy asked.


    "I heard the pyrotechnics used too much explosive, and the blast was not controlled properly, causing the accident," Taylor explained.


    "Where did the pyrotechnics come from?"


    "He was hired in New York."


    "What about the stuntmen? Are they from MGM?"


    "No, they were also hired in New York."


    New York was still the artistic center of the United States. The earliest movie industry was in New York before Hollywood rose to prominence, but New York still had many film companies. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When filming in New York, studios wouldn''t bring all the crew members, many were locally hired.


    "Mr. Hardy, when will you come to New York? I miss you," Elizabeth Taylor said.


    The girl''s feelings were direct and genuine. She had developed a special attachment to Hardy and hoped to see him.


    "I''ll come to New York when I get a chance," Hardy replied.


    Michael''s television company had started production. A few days ago, Michael informed Hardy that production was running smoothly, with a daily output of around 120 units, and an annual output exceeding 40,000 units.


    Michael was now focusing on sales, with the 12 inch TV sets already on display in New York stores, and daily sales increasing.


    Michael invited Hardy to visit New York to check on the company''s development, considering he was a major shareholder.


    After chatting with Taylor, Hardy was about to call MGM to inquire about the accident when the phone rang.


    "Hello, this is Hardy."


    "Hardy, this is Mayer. I have some news: the ''l¨¦on: the professional'' crew encountered some issues in New York," Mayer said.


    "I just heard about it from Taylor. She said two stuntmen were injured by an explosion. I was about to call you to understand the situation better. No one wants this delay to extend any longer. Give the injured some medical expenses and compensation, and it should be resolved, right?" Hardy said.


    "It''s not that simple," Mayer replied.


    "Oh, is there more to this?" Hardy asked.


    "The injured are asking for $100,000."


    "$100,000!" Hardy was shocked by the amount.


    In those days, $100,000 was a lot of money. He realized something more was going on.


    "Is there an inside story?" Hardy asked.


    "I found out through connections that the other party has a gang background. This incident might have been orchestrated by the New York gang. Even the pyrotechnics might be their man, deliberately causing the explosion," Mayer explained.


    "I also contacted the film management department, but they''re being very tough. They won''t allow filming to resume until this is resolved. I suspect some government officials are also involved. They''re planning to squeeze money out of our crew legally and reasonably."


    Hardy understood.


    They had encountered professional extortionists.


    Creating trouble, demanding high compensation, and government pressure¡ªall perfectly legal.


    Such accidents could be included in filming expenses, and the movie company could write off the costs.


    Once the money was obtained, those involved would divide it.


    "What do you plan to do?" Hardy asked Mayer.


    "I contacted a familiar gang leader who suggested settling the matter with money to avoid bigger trouble, at least $60,000," Mayer said solemnly.


    "We''re partners, so I wanted to consult you. Are you willing to pay?" Mayer asked.


    Hardy thought.


    The other party, as local tyrants, intended to take a big bite out of them.


    He was not happy about being forced to pay up.


    "Is there no other way?" Hardy asked.


    "This is the best I can do," Mayer said.


    Although Mayer was the big boss of MGM, there were limits to his influence. Mayer had already done a lot in New York.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "Mr. Mayer, let me make a call."

 Chapter 118 - 118 Vito Corleone Take Action

    New York. Corleone Estate.


    The old godfather was listening to the report from his advisors and godson, Tom about the gang''s business operations.


    After hearing the report, the old godfather suddenly remembered something and asked, "How are Michael''s televisions selling now?"


    Tom was slightly taken aback.


    "I looked into it. They sell a dozen or so units each day."


    The old godfather smacked his lips. "The production line produces 120 units a day, but they can only sell a dozen each day. At this rate, a lot of products will pile up, tying up a large amount of capital, and he won''t be able to sustain it for long."


    At this moment, the phone on the table rang.


    Tom looked at the old godfather, picked up the receiver, and said, "This is the Corleone residence. Who''s calling?"


    "Hello, this is Jon Hardy. I hope to speak with Mr. Vito Corleone," Hardy said.


    Tom covered the receiver and looked at the old godfather. "Godfather, it''s Jon Hardy from Los Angeles, the one working with Michael."


    The old godfather nodded. "I heard."


    He reached out, and Tom quickly handed him the phone.


    "This is Vito."


    Hardy spoke respectfully, "Good afternoon, Mr. Corleone. I apologize for calling you out of the blue."


    "Hehe, don''t say that. I remember you attending my birthday party and bringing a gift. I liked that Venetian painting very much."


    "I called you today because I need your help with a matter," Hardy explained.


    "Go ahead."


    "Mr. Mayer from MGM and I invested in a movie called ''L¨¦on: The Professional,'' which is currently being filmed in New York. However, an incident occurred a couple of days ago, and the film commission has halted production."


    "Mayer asked someone to coordinate, and the other party wanted $100,000. There may be other families in New York involved, and it''s a bit difficult to solve."


    "So I hope you can come forward to help with this matter."


    "Okay, I''ll let someone find out about this matter." The godfather responded after listening to Hardy''s words.


    The old godfather remained calm, having encountered many situations in his life. To him, Hardy''s issue seemed trivial.


    "I plan to visit New York in the next few days and will visit you then," Hardy said.


    "Good, come over for dinner," the old godfather said kindly.


    After hanging up, the old godfather looked at his godson, Tom. "Tom, investigate this matter. Find out who in the film commission is responsible and which family is behind this."


    "Yes, Godfather," Tom said, and he immediately left.


    The study was now empty, except for the old godfather.


    A kitten jumped into his lap, and he gently stroked it, recalling the day Sigel had brought the young man.


    He had initially thought Hardy was just one of Sigel''s favored underlings brought to the party to broaden his horizons. Unexpectedly, Hardy later became friends with Michael, and the two formed a television manufacturing company.


    A one million dollar investment was no small amount.


    This piqued the old godfather''s interest in Hardy.


    He had a thorough investigation conducted into Hardy''s background.


    A war hero. Wounded and honorably discharged.


    His experiences were very similar to Michael''s, which explained why they quickly became friends, after sharing experiences.


    Later, he joined Sigel''s Austrian gang, and although he had no notable reputation within the gang, he quickly became Sigel''s confidant.


    Hardy''s subsequent actions were even more remarkable.


    He formed his own gang but did not take on a leadership role himself. Instead, he pushed forward his brother, who was named Bill, to manage it while he remained behind the scenes.


    Now, no matter who investigates him, Hardy appears to be a legitimate businessman.


    He then formed HD Security, and a bank robbery turned a previously unknown small company into a nationally recognized name.


    He now had four or five companies under his name.


    It was clear that Hardy was a very smart guy.


    The old godfather admired him.


    Compared to his eldest and second sons, Hardy was much more impressive. Only Michael could be compared to him.


    Fortunately, they had become friends.


    The old godfather was pleased with this.


    Survival in society required friends, and having a friend like Hardy would be very beneficial for Michael''s future. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was glad to see his son have such an intelligent and capable friend.


    Two hours later. The phone at the old godfather''s villa rang. It was Tom who reported his findings to the old godfather.


    "Godfather, it was the Tattaglia family behind this. Philip Tattaglia''s son, Bruno, owns a film company. The MGM crew rented stuntmen and demolition experts from them. Yesterday, there was a demolition scene where the expert used too much explosive, injuring two stuntmen. Bruno seized the opportunity to demand $100,000. Someone tipped them off, and it''s certain that this was premeditated.


    One stuntman suffered a broken leg, and the other had multiple injuries requiring dozens of stitches, but both are expected to recover."


    "I understand," the old godfather said, then hung up the phone.


    After some thought, he called the head of the Tattaglia family. They exchanged pleasantries before the old godfather said, "I heard your son Bruno has a film company, and there was an accident recently that injured two people."


    "The crew involved is invested in by a very good friend of mine. No one wants to see accidents happen. Let the crew compensate the two injured men with $2,000 each for medical expenses and ensure they recover well. I will speak to the film commission and have them resume filming."


    Philip, being an old fox, naturally understood the old godfather''s intention.


    "Yes, I will talk to Bruno about this. I don''t think it will be a big issue," Philip said.


    This statement was essentially an agreement with the old godfather''s terms.


    After hanging up with Philip, the old godfather called the deputy mayor in charge of the film commission. They chatted for a while, and the old godfather casually mentioned the crew''s situation. The deputy mayor immediately promised to look into it.


    Meanwhile, Hitchcock and the MGM producer were smoking in their hotel room, feeling anxious about the halted filming.


    "This incident was definitely deliberate. The demolition expert caused the accident to extort money, demanding $100,000 for injuring two people. It''s outright robbery," the producer said indignantly.


    "Yes, it''s robbery, and there''s nothing we can do about it," Hitchcock sighed.


    The other party''s tough stance, hinting at a mafia connection, worried Hitchcock and the producer.


    Gang activity was rampant in the US, with the Italian mafia being the most formidable. They hoped that their big boss, Mayer, could use his connections to resolve the issue quickly.

 Chapter 119 - 119 The TV Factory Situation

    In the evening By 6 p.m. neither of them had any appetite.


    Just then, the phone in the room rang. The producer, being closer, answered, "This is the L¨¦on crew. Who''s calling?"


    "This is the film commission. We''re notifying you that you can resume filming tomorrow."


    "Really?"


    He could hardly believe it. Was the issue resolved?


    "Of course. We will deliver the penalty notice tomorrow. Due to the accident, your crew will be fined $2000. We hope there will be no more incidents."


    The producer was sure now.


    He was ecstatic.


    "Thank you, thank you. We accept the penalty."


    "See you tomorrow."


    "Yes, see you tomorrow."


    The producer hung up and excitedly told Hitchcock, "Director, the issue is resolved. The commission said we can resume filming tomorrow, and the fine is only $2000."


    Stopping the crew for a day was a significant loss.


    "Great, I''ll have the crew ready to start on time tomorrow," Hitchcock said. Then he asked, "What about the stuntmen''s compensation?"


    The producer hesitated.


    He didn''t know either.


    Just then, the phone rang again.


    This time, it was the head of the company that provided the demolition expert and stuntmen. The producer, still a bit apprehensive, exchanged pleasantries before the other party said, "Our stuntmen were injured. Considering medical expenses and lost wages, we hope the crew can compensate them $2,000 each. What do you think?"


    Earlier, they had demanded $100,000.


    Now, it was only $2,000. There was no hesitation; the producer immediately agreed, saying he''d send the money over right away.


    After hanging up, the producer was still in disbelief.


    The matter was resolved so smoothly, far better than he had expected.


    It must have been their boss Mayer''s connections at work. The boss was indeed impressive. He called Mayer at home.


    The call connected.


    The producer cheerfully said, "Boss, you''re amazing. You resolved the issue so quickly."


    Mayer was puzzled.


    He didn''t understand what his subordinate was talking about.


    The producer continued, "First, the film commission called, saying we can resume filming tomorrow and fined us $2000 for the accident."


    "Then the film company called, asking for $2,000 in compensation for each injured stuntman."


    Mayer was bewildered.


    Did he handle this?


    He was sure he hadn''t.


    He suddenly thought of Hardy.


    He had informed Hardy about this earlier, and Hardy said he''d make a call to see what he could do.


    Did Hardy solve it already?


    If so, Hardy''s connections in New York must be incredibly strong!


    Meyer put down the phone and thought for a moment before calling Hardy, "Hardy, the issue was resolved unexpectedly well."


    "How was it resolved?" Hardy asked.


    "You don''t know yet?" Meyer asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, I just made a call. I don''t know how it was resolved."


    Meyer explained the resolution to Hardy, who laughed after hearing it and said, "Looks like I need to thank the old man properly when I go to New York."


    Meyer didn''t ask who the old man Hardy referred to was. He could guess that it must be an important figure. Previously, Meyer viewed Hardy as just a junior, a subordinate of Sigel. However, after this incident, Meyer realized he was wrong.


    Hardy was more influential than he had imagined.


    Now, in Meyer''s eyes, Hardy had become an equal, someone to look straight at. Meyer smiled and said, "Hardy, partnering with you was indeed a good choice."


    "We''ll have many more opportunities to cooperate in the future," Hardy said with a smile.


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy made another call. Michael didn''t know about the crew''s situation, and Hardy didn''t tell him.


    "Michael, I''m planning to go to New York tomorrow. I''ve already booked a ticket," Hardy said.


    "Finally, you''re coming over. The TV factory is now on track. Come and see if there''s anything that needs improvement," Michael said with a smile.


    "I trust your capability," Hardy said.


    "Thanks for your trust. I''ll pick you up at the airport tomorrow," Michael said.


    Hardy went to the artwork storage room. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old godfather helped solve his problem, so Hardy needed to bring some gifts when he visited. He planned to pick an appropriate gift from the treasure trove.


    He looked at the most expensive Oil painting he had....


    Never mind it was French, the old god father was Italian.


    He decided to keep that for his own collection.


    Among a pile of paintings, he found a painting by an 18th-century Italian painter named Canaletto, who specialized in landscapes with detailed styles. Elena had introduced the artist to him.


    The acquisition price of this painting was $4,500.


    It was impressive enough.


    ...


    The next day, Hardy flew to New York.


    After a flight of over ten hours, he finally arrived in New York. It was already past 10 p.m. As soon as he stepped out of the airport, he saw Michael waiting outside.


    "Hardy."


    "Michael."


    The two warmly embraced.


    The driver put Hardy''s luggage and the painting in the trunk and drove to the hotel. Michael didn''t leave he stayed at the hotel with Hardy that night.


    They talked until late.


    "With the production lines running at full speed, the TV factory can produce 120 TVs per day, or approximately 40,000 units per year."


    "Professor Ward designed a new production model, reducing the cost to $58 per TV. Our wholesale price is $85, and the retail price in stores is $127."


    With an annual production of 40,000 units and a profit of $27 per TV, the annual profit would be $1.08 million. The initial investment was $2 million, so it would take two years to break even.


    This is assuming TV sales are good, with low return rates and minimal losses.


    Additionally, they planned to launch new production lines for 17-inch, 19-inch, and 21-inch TVs, which would require substantial investment.


    And that''s not all. Future plans included producing color TVs.


    Some countries like Britain had already developed color TVs, though they hadn''t reached mass production. Hardy knew it wouldn''t be long before color TVs appeared.


    So, getting money out of the TV factory anytime soon seemed unlikely. That''s the nature of manufacturing.

 Chapter 120 - 120 TV Sales

    Earnings need to be reinvested, continuing in an endless cycle.


    "How are TV sales?" Hardy asked.


    Michael''s excitement dimmed a bit, "Not great. We''re selling about ten units a day."


    "Recently, I''ve focused mainly on sales. I asked customers, and many are interested in buying TVs, but the $127 price makes them hesitate. The war has just ended and people are short of money."


    "Now we produce more and sell less, which puts a lot of pressure on the factory''s funds. If this continues, there will be no funds to buy electronic raw materials in two months." Michael said with some embarrassment.


    A TV cost $127.


    Richard washed dishes in a restaurant, earning $120 a month.


    Henry shoveled manure in a cattle barn, making $160 a month.


    Matthew, who drove a big truck, made about $300 a month.


    Life wasn''t easy and Americans generally don''t save money.


    Spending a month''s earnings on a TV was considered a luxury.


    "How do you plan to solve the sales problem?" Hardy asked.


    "Advertising to increase interest, running promotions, and lowering prices to attract buyers," Michael suggested.


    These were common strategies for sales.


    "Do you have any ideas, Hardy?" Michael asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment, "I don''t have a better idea yet. Let me think about it. Maybe I''ll have something tomorrow." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael smiled after hearing this.


    ...


    The next day. Michael took Hardy to the TV factory. The factory was in full production. The TVs were housed in wooden cabinets, making each TV a standalone piece of furniture.


    Turning on the TV to receive programs, the clarity was slightly distorted. To Hardy, who had seen future LCD TVs, the picture quality was dismal, but the staff assured him that this TV had the best picture quality on the market.


    Alright, What more could you expect?


    Hardy visited the godfather''s estate at noon. It was the second time Hardy met the old godfather. The old godfather looked at Hardy and warmly embraced him.


    Hardy presented his gift.


    Everyone looked at Hardy''s gift, an Italian landscape painting. The old godfather exclaimed, "This is St. Mark''s Square. I visited there when I was young. It''s exactly as I remember."


    "Do you like the painting?"


    "Of course, thank you, child, for bringing back memories."


    Everyone sat down to eat. The old godfather looked at his youngest son and asked about the current business. Michael took a bite of roasted meat and said, "Production is on track, but we still have some issues with sales that I''m working on resolving."


    The old godfather turned to Hardy and asked, "Hardy, as a partner, what do you think about the sales?"


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "I discussed this with Michael yesterday. He mentioned increasing advertising and promotions, which are good strategies. However, I have an idea that I haven''t had a chance to discuss with Michael yet."


    The old godfather looked at Hardy attentively.


    Hardy organized his thoughts and said, "Michael''s market research indicated that many people want to buy a TV, but paying the full amount upfront is difficult. Instead of offering discounts, we could consider installment sales."


    "Discounts not only reduce our profit but also lower the brand value. With installment sales, we can partner with a bank. The sales price remains $127, and buyers can purchase TVs with interest free loans, with us covering the interest. I calculated that this would cost us less than offering discounts."


    "Tell me about the specific details?" Michael put down his fork and asked anxiously.


    "The idea is to have consumers make a down payment, say 30%, which is $38. The remaining amount would be paid off in nine installments of $10 each."


    "I believe many people could afford the down payment rather than coming up with $127 all at once. Additionally, we could introduce a special offer for war veterans: zero down payment and interest free loans, to be paid off in 12 installments."


    "There are so many bank branches in major cities, and they can all be called our partners. I believe that this sales model will have greater sales than in the mall."


    Michael thought carefully about Hardy''s words and found that this suggestion was very feasible.


    "But what if someone defaults? If the debt can''t be recovered, we''d incur significant losses," Michael said.


    Hardy smiled, "Defaults would be rare since the bank would screen applicants. Only those with stable jobs would get loans, ensuring most could repay. Even if we incur some losses, our increased profits would more than cover them."


    "I think Hardy''s suggestion is excellent and worth trying. Hardy indeed has a knack for business," the old godfather said.


    The meal was enjoyable and harmonious.


    Hardy once again strengthened his relationship with the Corleone family and earned the old godfather''s approval.


    ...


    New York''s weather was sunny today.


    The film crew was busy shooting.


    Today was a big scene. Matilda returned from buying food, and she was happy that she wouldn''t be hungry with this food. But as she entered the apartment building, she smelled blood.


    When she arrived at her apartment, she saw the door ajar and a body lying in the living room. She didn''t see the face, but she recognized the shoes as her brother''s.


    Her brother was dead, and her parents and sister were likely also killed.


    She felt a chill all over.


    At that moment, she took a glance inside the room. Terrified, she hurriedly walked forward with her grocery bag.


    The corrupt cop emerged from the room, gun in hand, aiming at Matilda''s back.


    Matilda reached Leon''s door and rang the bell, her face showing pain, sadness, and fear. She whispered, "Please, please open the door."


    "Cut!" the director shouted. "That was excellent. This take is done."


    Since the start of filming, Taylor has consistently surprised Hitchcock with her grasp of Matilda''s character, exceeding his expectations.


    As Taylor turned around, she suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    "Ah, Mr. Hardy!"


    She immediately got excited, ran over to Hardy, and jumped into his arms. Hardy quickly caught her.


    Taylor hugged Hardy tightly.


    Director Hitchcock and the producer saw this and laughed.


    That evening, when the problem was resolved, they initially thought Meyer had called someone to fix it. But then they received a call from Meyer, informing them that Hardy had resolved the issue in New York, making Hitchcock and the producer aware of Hardy''s influence.


    When Hardy arrived, they welcomed him with smiles.


    In the evening, the crew took a break.


    Hardy took Taylor to a French restaurant in New York for dinner.


    While eating, Taylor looked at Hardy and asked softly, "Mr. Hardy, I heard a rumor on the set. They say the explosion was caused by gangsters trying to extort money from the crew."


    "I also heard that you, Mr. Hardy, resolved the issue when Mr. Meyer couldn''t."


    There are also rumors that Mr. Hardy has a relationship with the Mafia. They all say that you are a very powerful person. Mr. Hardy, what does the Mafia look like?"


    Taylor looked at Hardy with curiosity and asked.


    Hehehe~~!


    Hardy couldn''t help but laugh.

 Chapter 121 - 121 N.Y.T Offer

    Taylor asked what the Mafia looked like, and Hardy couldn''t help but laugh.


    This girl is quite curious.


    He gestured for Taylor to come closer. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taylor hurried over, and Hardy whispered in her ear, "I''m actually part of the mafia. Are you scared?"


    Taylor''s eyes widened in shock.


    She displayed a surprised expression.


    "Hahaha~~~!" Hardy burst into laughter.


    Taylor instantly realized that Mr. Hardy was teasing her.


    "To be honest, the Mafia isn''t that mysterious. They''re just people. I do know them indeed, but don''t reveal this secret," Hardy whispered to Taylor.


    As he spoke, Hardy''s breath sprayed onto the little girl''s ear, making Taylor feel ticklish.


    When she lifted her head, her face was already slightly red.


    "Mr. Hardy, how long will you stay in New York?" Taylor asked.


    "I may need to stay a few more days. There''s some business to take care of here," Hardy referred to the TV factory matter.


    His proposed installment payment plan was highly praised by Michael, and they decided to sell using this model. Michael was responsible for finding a cooperating bank, and with the connections of the Corleone family, finding a cooperating bank wasn''t difficult.


    There was another matter: Ava Gardner and her team were also coming to New York soon. The promotion team for "The Wild Bunch" was doing promotions in major cities, and New York was the last stop. After the promotion in New York was over, "The Wild Bunch" would be officially released.


    Hardy planned to wait for them here, see if there was any way he could help, and then return together.


    Taylor was delighted to know that Hardy would stay in New York for a few more days, so she could occasionally meet Mr. Hardy.


    "Can you come to see me often?" Taylor asked in a somewhat coquettish tone.


    "Of course, whenever I have time," Hardy promised with a smile.


    After dinner, Hardy took Taylor home. The little girl didn''t want to get out off the car, so the two chatted in the parking lot, discussing their acting experiences and the problems they encountered these days, Their enthusiasm was high.


    Hardy looked at Taylor and said, "It''s already very late, and you have a scene to shoot tomorrow."


    Taylor looked at Hardy somewhat resentfully. "I just want to spend more time with Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy patted Taylor''s hair. "Don''t worry, I said I wouldn''t leave during this time. I''ll come to see you whenever I have time."


    Taylor looked at Hardy, quickly kissed him on the face, jumped out of the car, and ran to the hotel, happy like an elf.


    ...


    Michael reached a cooperation agreement with Citibank in New York to sell TVs through installment loans.


    As soon as Hardy returned, Michael told him the good news.


    The relationship between the old godfather and a vice president of Citibank was excellent. The godfather personally called him, and when the vice president heard the godfather''s plan, he felt it was very good.


    The bank would handle the business, providing interest free loans to purchase TVs. The TV factory would pay the interest portion. This was a very good deal for the bank¡ªa safe and profitable transaction.


    And there were two other benefits.


    First, it increased business volume.


    If a thousand people processed this business, it would be equivalent to a thousand loan orders. If ten thousand people did, it would be ten thousand loan orders, invisibly increasing a large number of customers.


    Don''t underestimate small customers. They are still customers. When these people become familiar with Citibank and accept its services, in the future, when they need to process loans, the first thing they will think of is Citibank.


    Second, it expanded publicity.


    With this business launched, Citibank would inevitably receive attention. The TV factory promised to advertise in newspapers, with Citibank being one of the cooperative units, effectively advertising for Citibank.


    In the next day''s New York Times, on the front page advertisement position, the headline was "Bring Home a TV for $0, Act Now." NYT


    The photo was of a beautiful TV.


    ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory will collaborate with Citibank to handle interest free loans for TV purchases.


    Ordinary people need to pay a 30% down payment, $38, and the remaining loan is paid off in 9 months, $10 each month, without paying any interest.


    Military personnel have even better benefits, paying nothing upfront, directly taking the TV home, paying in 12 installments, $10 each month, and $17 in the last month.


    The only requirement for TV buyers is to prove a stable source of income.


    Inside the TV factory, trucks were pulling out TVs. Michael looked at the departing trucks and said to Hardy:


    "Now we have 3000 units in stock in our warehouse. I hope these TVs can be sold out within half a month."


    "Michael, you are too conservative. I estimate it won''t take more than a week," Hardy said.


    "A week, that fast?" Michael asked in amazement.


    "Actually, even a week is too much. Don''t underestimate people''s desire to buy. People''s pursuit of entertainment has always been strong, it''s just because they didn''t have money that they didn''t buy it. Now that they have the opportunity to get a TV at such a discount, I believe many people will be tempted.


    Citibank has eight branches in New York.


    Some people noticed that there was already a long line outside the bank, stretching endlessly.


    Passersby were curious.


    "What are they doing? Is Citibank about to collapse, and everyone is queuing up to withdraw money?"


    "Haven''t you read the newspaper? It''s an interest free installment loan to buy TVs. These people are all here to buy TVs. I heard that veterans and soldiers can buy them with no down payment."


    "Yes, the TV is free, you just have to pay $10 a month later, but you have to be a soldier or have served in the military."


    This person suddenly got excited, "I just retired from the army last year, I''m eligible! My wife has been wanting to buy a TV for a long time, but it''s really difficult to come up with so much money at once. This event is really great. People are queuing up, if you''re late, you might not get one."


    The bank finally opened.


    The staff were startled by the dense crowd, and the customers surged forward, all there to buy TVs.

 Chapter 122 - 122 First Contact With Politics

    "I want a TV. I have a job, here''s my down payment," a man handed his work ID and some dollars to the staff.


    The staff quickly processed his request, and the man happily carried a TV out of the door.


    Another person stepped forward, showed his military ID and work proof, and the staff directly processed his loan. This former soldier took away a TV without spending a penny.


    Michael and Hardy drove to the bank. When Michael saw the bustling scene, he was stunned.


    "Hardy, you were right. People''s enthusiasm for buying is really high," Michael exclaimed.


    "It looks like our inventory probably won''t last three days. What should we do next?" Michael furrowed his brow.


    Hardy smiled. "It''s simple. For those who can''t buy it this time, let them apply for loans in advance, leave their addresses, and when the TVs are produced, we can deliver them directly to their homes if they''re in the New York area. If they''re too far away, we can call them to come pick them up."


    On the first day, the eight bank branches handled more than 1,500 transactions. Half of the TVs were sold. The second day was even more intense, by the afternoon, the remaining 1,500 units were all sold out.


    After hearing the report, Michael murmured, "I thought we could last three days, but we didn''t even make it through two."


    At this moment, Michael was just excited.


    Soon, the bank received news that many customers who hadn''t bought a TV were now stuck at the bank, saying there weren''t enough TVs and they also wanted one.


    Previously, Hardy had given Michael an idea, and Michael calmly began to implement it, letting the bank continue processing loan business and telling customers to wait for the TVs to be produced. The activity would continue.


    Those customers stuck in the bank finally calmed down, continuing to apply for loans. Since there was no interest, waiting a few more days was no big deal.


    In the factory office, Michael, Professor Ward, and Hardy, the three shareholders, were all there, listening to the manager''s sales report.


    After the sales manager finished reporting the current situation, the three bosses were very happy.


    Michael smiled and said, "Our previous inventory of 3,000 units has been sold out, and the bank has processed more than 2,000 reserved loans today. The activity hasn''t stopped, I believe future orders will continue to come in."


    "Our TV''s production cost is $58, the wholesale price is $85, and our profit per unit is $27. Although we have to pay interest, advertising fees, and possible bad debts in the future due to these direct loan sales, our selling price is $127. Overall, our profit margin is much higher than wholesale."


    "With an annual production of 40,000 units, the original profit was 1.08 million, and now the profit can be increased to about 1.6 million." Michael said and looked at Hardy.


    "Hardy, your idea not only greatly increased our sales, but also increased our profits by more than 30%. I have to say that you are the most powerful sales genius I have ever seen."


    "We are partners. I have half of the company''s shares. The company''s profits are equivalent to my profits." Hardy said.


    Everyone smiled.


    Michael continued, "Hardy, I plan to expand production. Our TV sales are so good, and there are large loan contracts with the bank. We can use the contracts as collateral to borrow some money from the bank."


    "My idea is to directly start the production line for 17-inch TVs. I''ve calculated with Professor Ward, a set of 17-inch TV production lines costs about $800,000 with an annual output of about 20,000 units. I''m planning to start two production lines directly, with an annual output of 40,000. Then our scale can reach 80,000 units. What do you think?"


    Hardy knew Michael wouldn''t be able to resist expanding production. This was almost a common trait among all entrepreneurs.


    "I agree," Hardy said.


    Hardy knew that TV represented the future direction of entertainment. This business wouldn''t become outdated for at least several decades. It would be hard to lose money.


    With Michael''s enthusiasm so high, how could Hardy possibly stop him?


    ...


    In the evening.


    The old Godfather received a call from the deputy mayor of New York City.


    "Vito, I saw in the newspapers that ''N.Y.T'' TV and Citibank are launching an installment loan service. That ''N.Y.T'' TV factory is your son''s business, right?"


    "Yes, my youngest son. He started this business after returning from the army."


    "They have a policy offering more favorable terms to Veterans, right? Zero down payment for the TV and repayment in 12 installments with no interest?" the deputy mayor asked.


    "Yes, Michael and his partner are both veterans, so they offer better terms to soldiers" the old Godfather replied.


    The deputy mayor sighed and said, "Vito, we''ve just come out of the war. The veterans have given a lot for this country and should be taken care of."


    "I plan to promote the TV factory''s initiative, this is a kind of praise and encouragement for them as well as thanking the veterans who gave a lot to this country for their service. What do you think?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, I believe the veterans will be very happy to hear this news."


    "Then I will let the newspaper publish a report tomorrow, saying that this event is held with the support of the New York City government. What do you think?"


    "No problem at all. I''ll talk to my son. I''m sure he''ll be very willing."


    "Alright, Vito. We''ll talk again when there''s a chance."


    "Sure, we''ll talk again."


    After hanging up the phone, the old godfather smiled. He understood these politicians well. Recently, the newspapers mentioned that a congressman proposed that veterans who sacrificed a lot in this war should be taken care of by the country.


    Although the funding request was not approved by Congress, public opinion strongly agreed with the idea and suggested that local governments should have appropriate care policies for veterans.


    This is political correctness.


    Just when they were struggling to find an opportunity, seeing the TV factory''s beneficial move for the veterans, these politicians immediately jumped on board.


    But this only benefits the TV factory, with no downside.


    And he could gain a favor in return.


    This kind of favor will have to be repaid in the future. When he needs something and calls the other party, it will be hard for them to refuse.


    Actually, these things are trivial to the old godfather. What makes him happiest now is his son''s success.


    He felt gratified by his son''s achievement.

 Chapter 123 - 123 Expand Production

    The next day. The New York Times published a report.


    The ''N.Y.T'' TV Company offers interest free loans and zero down payments for veterans of war to purchase TVs. This initiative is supported by the New York City government to commend those who have contributed to the country.


    The newspaper also praised the actions of the ''N.Y.T'' TV Company and encouraged more businesses to take such measures to care for the veterans.


    Hardy smiled lightly after reading the newspaper.


    These politicians really have sharp instincts, blatantly riding on the wave, adding glory to themselves and gaining achievements without spending a penny.


    However, this report also greatly benefits ''N.Y.T'' Company. More people went to Citibank to apply for loans to buy TVs, most of them were veterans.


    There were over 12.5 million American soldiers in World War II.


    According to statistics, less than 300,000 died, meaning the remaining 12 million are all the country''s young and strong labor force, the mainstay of the future, and also the main support of families.


    If these people become their customers.


    What a huge consumer group that would be!


    By doing this promotion, at the very least, the ''N.Y.T'' brand has established a good reputation among this group, which will greatly benefit future business development.


    Because of this article, more people went to the bank to apply for loans to buy TVs. The next day saw a peak, with more than 5,000 people applying.


    And according to feedback from other places, people in other cities also went to Citibank branches, asking when their cities would have this promotion.


    Michael approached Hardy again.


    "Hardy, I want to expand production!"


    Hardy was taken aback.


    "Didn''t we already discuss this the day before yesterday? I agreed to add new production lines, right?" Hardy was puzzled as to why Michael was bringing this up again.


    Michael shook his head.


    "This time, I want to expand much more than what we discussed before. I hope to build a company that produces 400,000 TVs annually," Michael said.


    Hardy was shocked. 400,000 units. That''s ten times the current scale.


    "Do you believe in the future development of the TV industry?" Michael asked.


    "Of course I do." Hardy nodded.


    He even knew that due to the rise of the TV industry in the future, even the film industry would be squeezed and gradually shrink, with many major film companies struggling later on.


    Ten years after World War II, the number of TVs in the United States soared from about 1 million to 10 million. By 1965, TV had become ubiquitous, with 30 million households owning TVs.


    The TV industry will be a high growth, high profit industry in the next 20 years, no doubt about it.


    "I believe it too, so we need to increase production capacity. I''ve already talked to Citibank management. They also see the future of the TV industry and are willing to lend us money. They''ve agreed to a loan of $6 million."


    Hardy was also surprised. $6 million. Citibank is very generous. They must really believe in this industry.


    "I''ve already planned. I intend to set up 8 production lines for 14 inch TVs. At least for the next few years, 14 inches will still be mainstream. Then I''ll add 6 production lines for 17 inch TVs and 2 lines for 19 inch TVs."


    Previously, when he discussed increasing production with Michael, they talked about the cost of production lines. A 14 inch production line costs about $500,000, a 17 inch line $800,000, and a 19 inch line $1 million.


    Hardy did some quick calculations. According to Michael''s numbers, the total cost would be $10.8 million. The bank loan of $6 million wouldn''t be enough.


    But Michael had his own ideas.


    "Hardy, I plan to negotiate with the companies that manufacture the production lines. First, we''ll squeeze the cost. With such a large order, we should get at least a 10% discount. Also, I plan to pay in installments. First, we''ll pay 30% as a deposit.


    After construction and acceptance, we''ll pay 20%, and the remaining 50% will be paid off in three years, of course with interest, calculated at bank rates."


    Hardy found that Michael''s approach was very smart. It was equivalent to letting the assembly line company lend them a second loan.


    By then, the TV company would be profitable, and repaying the loans wouldn''t be a problem. Michael''s boldness was impressive. No wonder he was the second generation Godfather, showing remarkable courage and business acumen.


    "Alright, I agree!" Hardy said.


    Michael smiled.


    The support of a partner is the greatest support for him, making him more confident in achieving this.


    "Hardy, I plan to have two factories. Our TVs will be sold nationwide. If all production is in New York, transportation will be a big issue. I plan to build a factory in Los Angeles equivalent in size to the one in New York to handle sales on the West Coast."


    "I will send the management team and technicians over. You don''t have to worry about these. You only need to be responsible for the safety of the factory."


    Hardy laughed "I am good at taking care of safety matters. Don''t forget that I have HD Security."


    In fact, Michael was talking about the gangs, and Hardy knew what Michael meant, but he deliberately said HD Security because they are a formal company.


    Listening to Hardy''s words, Michael also laughed.


    The two of them continued discussing some details. Michael had already investigated that there were TV manufacturing companies in Los Angeles. If suitable, he planned to acquire one directly. This would be much faster than building a new factory and would also provide a skilled workforce.


    While they were talking, Hardy glanced at his watch. Michael noticed this and asked, "Do you have something to do?"


    "My movie company''s promotion team is arriving in New York today. I''m going to pick them up. They''ll be doing a promotional event for a movie I invested in."


    "Do you need any help from me?" Michael offered, being the local.


    "Not at the moment. The promotional event has been outsourced to MGM. They''ve arranged everything and signed a contract with a performance company in New York for a Broadway show," Hardy explained.


    Michael checked the time. "I''m free now, so I''ll come with you to the airport."


    "Are you sure?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, it''s no problem," Michael shrugged.


    The two of them took the same car to New York Airport. While waiting, they continued discussing the factory details. Hardy realized that Michael had more to say about the topic they were discussing earlier.

 Chapter 124 - 124 Overestimating Ones Abilities

    A plane from Philadelphia landed, and director Nolan, Eastwood, MGM promotional staff, and Ava walked out of the terminal. Ava spotted Hardy, ran excitedly towards him, gave him a big hug, and even kissed him in public.


    Seeing Ava, Michael thought she was indeed a beautiful woman. No wonder Hardy was more interested in picking her up than discussing a million dollar business deal with him.


    Hardy introduced Michael to everyone, simply stating that he was a business partner. The others didn''t know Michael''s true identity.


    ...


    That night. A reunion after a short separation felt like a honeymoon for both Hardy and Ava.


    Ava laid in Hardy''s arms, looking satisfied.


    "Have you been tired of running around for the promotion?" Hardy asked with concern.


    "It is tiring but also very fulfilling. Everywhere I go, people ask me to sing ''Scarborough Fair.'' The audience is very enthusiastic, and I love this feeling of being appreciated," Ava said.


    Ava''s beauty was undeniable. Her looks and voice were irresistible.


    "Hardy, why did you come to New York? Did you come here just for us?" Ava asked, her eyes twinkling.


    "Yes, are you happy?"


    Hardy''s words were a sweet lie.


    Ava, full of happiness, kissed his chest and said, "Even though I know you''re lying, I still love hearing it."


    "This is the last promotional event. I''ll stay here with you, and after it''s done, we''ll go back to Los Angeles together."


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy was picked up by Michael early in the morning. There were many things to decide for the TV factory, and they needed to discuss the loan arrangements with the bank.


    Ava went to the New York Grand Theater with the promotion team.


    Standing on the stage, looking at the high dome and the circular seating, Ava felt incredibly excited. Performing in this hall was a dream for many artists, and she had fantasized about it too. She knew this opportunity was all thanks to Hardy.


    Unfortunately, Hardy was busy with business. Otherwise, she would have rushed into his arms with joy.


    Just then, a man in his forties entered the hall, dressed in a white suit with neatly combed hair, followed by two assistants. He immediately noticed Ava Gardner in the spotlight. Her tall, slender figure and beautiful face made him excited as he stared at her intently.


    "Is she Ava Gardner?" the man asked his assistant.


    "Yes, Robin," the assistant replied.


    Robin smiled and walked onto the stage, straight to Ava, with what he thought was a charming smile. "Hello, Miss Gardner, I''m Robin," he said, extending his hand.


    Robin was a well known singer in New York and across the country. Though Ava Gardner was gaining fame with her song ''Scarborough Fair,'' she couldn''t compare to Robin''s popularity. The promotion team had invited Robin to be the main act for the New York event, hoping to attract more people.


    "Hello, Mr. Robin," Ava replied, shaking his hand with a smile.


    They practiced for a while, and when Ava was ready to leave, Robin stopped her.


    "Miss Ava, I''d like to invite you to dinner and then take a night tour of New York. Would you do me the honor?" Robin said it with a smile.


    Ava shook her head decisively. "Sorry, I want to go back and rest."


    She turned around and left immediately.


    Ava''s thoughts were simple. She already knew Hardy and understood her position. She couldn''t do anything that might make Hardy misunderstand¡ªnot even have dinner with another man. She suspected Robin''s intentions were not just about dinner.


    Robin stood there, stunned by her blunt refusal. With his fame, wealth, and looks, few women rejected his advances. He was annoyed that a relatively unknown singer had turned him down.


    He then found the MGM promotion manager and said, "Your Miss Ava is quite proud. She didn''t even accept my dinner invitation. By the way, my throat feels a bit off. I''m not sure if I can perform properly tomorrow. If the show is ruined, there''s nothing I can do."


    The promotion manager stood there, stunned, quickly understanding what had happened. Having worked in the entertainment industry for years, he could easily guess the situation.


    Back at the hotel, Ava found Hardy had not yet returned. She changed into comfortable clothes and started filling the bathtub. Hardy had promised to join her for dinner.


    Soon, Hardy returned. Ava took his bag with a smile. "I filled the bath for you. How about a soak?"


    "Hehe, let''s do it together."


    Ava smiled and walked into the bathroom.


    Just then, the phone rang. Hardy picked it up.


    "Hello, is this Miss Gardner?" The voice of the MGM promotion manager came through.


    "This is Hardy."


    "Ah, Mr. Hardy, I was just about to call you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you. I have something to report. This afternoon, during Miss Ava''s rehearsal, our guest singer Robin showed up, and he..."


    The publicity director explained to Hardy everything about the situation.


    At that moment, the bathroom door opened slightly. A leg and part of a face peeked out, beckoning Hardy with a finger, full of temptation.


    Hardy smiled at her, thinking how considerate she was to refuse another man''s invitation so decisively, making him like her even more.


    "Got it. I''ll handle that," he said, hanging up and heading to the bathroom.


    Inside, Ava helped Hardy undress, casually asking, "What was the call about?"


    "Nothing important, just something for me."


    There was no need to mention trivial matters to her and spoil the mood.


    After taking a bath, the two changed clothes and went downstairs to the restaurant to eat.


    "How did the rehearsal at the New York Grand Theater go today?" Hardy asked Ava. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That place is my dream music hall. Countless famous artists, such as Renata Tebaldi, Di Stefano, and Lilli Lehmann, have performed there. I never thought I would be able to perform thereone day. Just thinking about it makes me excited," Ava said.


    The two chatted while eating, and Hardy never mentioned anything about Robin.


    Back at the hotel, Ava went into the bedroom to put on makeup, while Hardy picked up the phone to call Michael. "Michael, I''m afraid I can''t go to the bank with you to sign the papers tomorrow."


    "What''s wrong? Is something up?" Michael was a bit surprised. They had agreed today to go to the bank tomorrow to sign for a loan.

 Chapter 125 - 125 Michael Corleone Change

    "I''m planning to call a few people from Los Angeles to teach someone a lesson," Hardy said.


    Michael was very surprised. "Who are you going to teach a lesson to? Can you tell me what''s going on?" Michael asked quickly.


    Hardy explained the situation with Robin. "A singer hired for the movie promotion went to the rehearsal yesterday and saw Ava. He wanted to ask her out, and when she refused, he threatened to disrupt the performance. Don''t you think I should teach him a lesson?" Hardy said.


    Michael was speechless. He realized that Hardy was teasing him, using the excuse of not going to the signing as a threat.


    Actually, Hardy didn''t need to go for the signing. Michael, being the company''s chairman and person in charge, could sign it himself. But he wanted Hardy to go with him because they had developed a deep friendship and become close buddies over time. Michael hoped Hardy would be with him at such an important moment.


    "Hardy, Los Angeles is quite far from New York. There''s no need to call people from Los Angeles. How about I handle this matter?" Michael said.


    "You handle it? That goes against your principles," Hardy said.


    Michael had previously told Hardy that he didn''t want to take over the family business and was against using mafia methods to solve problems.


    Michael took a deep breath. "I only said I don''t like the bullying style of the mafia. I didn''t say I wouldn''t help friends who are bullied."


    "This is New York, the East Coast. Naturally, I should be responsible for what happens here. If it were in Los Angeles, on the West Coast, you would handle it," Michael said.


    "Haha, then thank you. I''m going to bed. Good night." Hardy said with a smile.


    Michael hung up the phone with a helpless smile. He realized that Hardy had tricked him into handling the matter. Not only that but he had turned his request into making it seem like Michael was asking him for help.


    What a rascal!


    Michael thought for a moment and then called Clemenza.


    Clemenza was one of Godfather Vito Corleone''s top men, responsible for operations and executions. Despite his short, stout appearance, which made him seem like a friendly old man, he was the Corleone family''s most formidable executioner. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uncle Clemenza, it''s Michael. I need your help with something," Michael said.


    "Michael, feel free to ask," Clemenza replied with a smile.


    He had watched Michael grow up and liked him the most among the Godfather''s three children because he thought Michael''s character was the most like the old Godfather''s.


    "My partner, Jon Hardy, whom you met at dinner last time, has a movie company in Hollywood. He''s promoting a film in New York," Michael said, briefly explaining the situation. Essentially, Hardy''s girlfriend was harassed by a singer, and when she ignored him, he threatened to disrupt the promotion.


    "This is a small matter. I''ll handle it. Tomorrow, his body will be at his doorstep," Clemenza said.


    "No, my friend just wants to give him a lesson." Michael didn''t want to kill someone over such a trivial matter.


    "To what extent? Break his arms and legs or paralyze him." Clemenza asked.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary. Just let him know the seriousness of the matter and make him behave properly," Michael said.


    Clemenza hung up the phone, patted his chubby face, and then called the old Godfather. This was Michael''s first time asking for his help, so he felt it was necessary to inform the old godfather.


    The old godfather was pleased to hear that Michael had asked Clemenza to teach someone a lesson. He felt Michael was becoming more mature.


    He used to talk to Michael about family matters, but Michael was always resistant and even did many rebellious things. After returning from the army, he always tried to stay away from the family. He found an editing job and only went home occasionally for a meal and did not contact the family.


    Vito once thought that his relationship with his son would continue like this, but then there was a turn for the better.


    Hardy''s arrival and friendship with Michael had helped change Michael''s attitude, making him more open to the family''s influence and advice.


    Then the two of them started a company together. He found that Michael had changed a lot during this period. At least he was willing to accept his opinions and the power of the family.


    This was the biggest progress.


    The old godfather was very optimistic about Hardy''s future. He saw Hardy as a young man with ideas, capability, and a good sense of proportion. He could control the underworld forces without over abusing its power and had a unique vision for the future.


    The old godfather thought Hardy''s woman being threatened by a singer couldn''t just end with a simple lesson. "Clemenza, don''t use violence on that singer, Robin. But make him understand the severity of the situation. Have him apologize and properly participate in the performance since he signed a contract," the old godfather instructed.


    "I understand," Clemenza replied. For him, this was an easy task.


    After hanging up, the old godfather called a few more people, including an old friend in the entertainment industry and his godson, Johnny Fontane. Satisfied with his arrangements, he walked out of his study, enjoying a cigar while admiring the beautiful moonlight in the yard.


    The next morning, Hardy and Ava got up, got ready, and opened the door to leave, only to find the MGM publicity manager standing outside. He looked like he had been standing there for quite a while.


    The manager greeted Hardy and Ava with a smile and said, "Good morning, Mr. Hardy, Miss Ava."


    "Do you need something?"


    "Yes, I have some good news to report. This morning, I received several calls. The first was from Robin. He said he would be at the performance tonight and has already gone to the theater to prepare for rehearsal..."


    Ava looked at the manager in confusion, "Is there anything wrong with Robin?"


    The manager saw that Ava probably didn''t know what happened. After looking at Hardy, he smiled and said, "No, nothing. Robin said that his throat was uncomfortable yesterday. It''s better today and it will definitely not affect the performance."


    "Also, I received calls from two performing arts companies. They said someone will perform as a guest tonight."

 Chapter 126 - 126 The Grand Theater Performance

    At this point, the publicity director was obviously excited.


    "One of them is Miss Judy Garland. She happens to be in New York and will sing ''Over the Rainbow,'' the theme song from ''The Wizard of Oz,'' at the event."


    Ava''s mouth dropped open in surprise. "Really? Judy Garland is coming?!"


    "Another is Julie London, the singer of the theme song from ''Gone with the Wind.'' She will also perform the theme song tonight."


    "Oh my God!" Ava was in shock. Julie London was her idol¡ªher true idol.


    "And one more, Johnny Fontane, the famous singer. He will also come to perform."


    Ava was so astonished that she didn''t know what to say. "Why are so many stars suddenly coming? Did MGM invite them? This lineup is incredible!"


    The publicity manager glanced at Hardy. "No, it wasn''t MGM who invited them. Miss Ava, perhaps you should ask Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy shrugged. "I''m not sure either. I made a call to a friend yesterday, but I don''t know how he arranged it."


    The publicity manager looked at Hardy, internally marveling at the power of his phone call. He remembered how humble Robin had sounded on the phone this morning, constantly apologizing for yesterday. He couldn''t imagine what Robin had gone through.


    The fact that stars like Judy Garland, Julie London, and Johnny Fontane would willingly perform as guest artists was beyond the capability of ordinary people. The publicity manager had heard rumors of Hardy''s immense influence but had never truly believed them. This situation had transformed his perception completely.


    "I have business to attend to during the day. I''ll come to watch your performance in the evening," Hardy said, kissing Ava before leaving.


    Ava waved with a smile.


    The publicity manager watched Hardy disappear and then looked at Ava, thinking to himself how lucky she was to be with such a man.


    The publicity team arrived at the New York Grand Theater. With the evening''s performance ahead, they needed to intensify rehearsals during the day, especially since several big stars were added as guest performers, increasing the number of songs and tasks.


    Ava entered the hall.


    Robin spotted her immediately. Yesterday, seeing Ava had caused a surge of hormones and male dominance in him. Today, seeing her, he felt only one thing: fear.


    The events of the previous night were vivid in his mind, leaving a deep impression. He did not want to die. That was his simplest and most pressing thought.


    Robin approached Ava, wearing what he believed was his most gentle smile. "Miss Ava, I apologize for yesterday. I promise to rehearse well today and ensure everything goes smoothly."


    "Was there an issue yesterday?" Ava asked.


    "Ah...?"


    "Oh, nothing, nothing. I''ll go to rehearsal now," Robin quickly retreated, relieved that everything seemed fine. As long as she didn''t pursue the matter, he wouldn''t have to worry about dying in a car accident, ending up in the hospital with missing body parts, drowning, choking, or any other unforeseen disaster. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Later, Michael drove up to pick up Hardy. Hardy got in and patted Michael''s shoulder in gratitude. Michael looked at Hardy and asked, "How did things go?"


    "You don''t know?" Hardy looked at Michael, puzzled.


    "I don''t know. I only made one call yesterday," Michael said.


    Damn, this guy was even better at pretending than he was. He had been out classed completely.


    "Let''s go. You said there was a lot to do today. Let''s get it done quickly so we can go watch the performance tonight," Hardy said.


    The contract with the bank went very smoothly. Michael signed the documents, and the TV factory officially received $6 million in funding.


    Michael already had detailed plans for this money. He had even been looking for TV production line manufacturers and had expressed his cooperation intentions to several companies.


    With orders worth tens of millions, these manufacturers wouldn''t find it easy to secure such a lucrative business. They had to meet Michael''s conditions.


    Michael planned to build the factory in a year, and it would start making profits in the second year. With an annual output of 400,000 units and a guaranteed $30 profit per TV, the annual profit would reach $12 million, enough to recoup all investments.


    ...


    The performance at the New York Grand Theater in the evening went smoothly as well, and the results were exceptionally good.


    Because a few big stars came, the advertisements at the entrance were changed. The fame of Judy Garland, Julie London, and Johnny Fontane was much greater than Robin''s, attracting more people to the theater.


    Moreover, that evening, some prominent figures from New York''s high society came too¡ª the Deputy Mayor of New York, city councilors, bank presidents, business executives, and even media reporters from the New York Times.


    There were over three thousand people in the audience, which was quite spectacular.


    Robin opened the performance.


    Originally, he was supposed to be the main guest singer and should have been the finale. But in front of these entertainment big shots like Judy Garland, he didn''t seem prominent enough and could only perform as the opening act.


    Then the creators came on stage to introduce the movie''s situation, with some small interactive programs in between.


    After that, the guests came on stage one by one to perform, pushing the event to its climax. The final performance was by Ava Gardner, singing "Scarborough fair."


    People noticed that, although Judy Garland and Julie London had sung earlier, Ava Gardner was no less impressive.


    The song was beautiful and captivating. Her voice was exceptionally beautiful, and her looks were even better than those of the other two.


    The performance lasted for over an hour, ending amid the enthusiastic applause of the audience. After everyone else left, Hardy and Michael went backstage to thank Judy Garland, Julie London, and Johnny Fontane.


    Judy Garland smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy, I heard you also have a film company and are a top executive at Noah''s Ark. If there''s a suitable role, please consider me."


    "You''ve won an Oscar, and you''re an actor valued by Meyer. Do you really need my help?" Hardy replied with a smile.


    "No actor doesn''t want good roles, and no singer doesn''t want a good song. Like Ava''s ''Scarborough fair'' I absolutely love that song. I often listen to it repeatedly for more than a dozen times."


    "Alright, if there''s a suitable script for Miss Garland in the future, I''ll think of you first." Hardy promised with a smile.

 Chapter 127 - 127 The Film Industry

    Then Hardy thanked Julie London, while Johnny Fontane was talking to Michael nearby. A godfather''s real son and a godson, their relationship was extraordinary.


    Robin stood aside, smiling, but he seemed a bit stiff, and his eyes were particularly nervous. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew Johnny Fontane''s situation, and then he figured out Michael''s identity, and thought of the people from last night.


    He knew who he had offended. Well, these people wanting to kill him, they really wouldn''t have any reservations.


    Now he stood here with fear in his heart, only hoping that his performance today would satisfy these people and that they would spare him afterwards.


    Michael introduced Johnny Fontane to Hardy.


    "Johnny Fontane, my father''s godson."


    "Jon Hardy, my partner."


    Hardy and Fontane shook hands.


    Johnny Fontane said, "Hardy, I sincerely request this of you, I really want to get into the entertainment industry, especially to make movies. If there''s an opportunity, please consider me, even for a supporting role."


    Hardy knew, that today''s scene must have been orchestrated by the old godfather, otherwise, Johnny Fontane, Judy Garland, and the others wouldn''t have come.


    Hardy thought about it seriously, after all, he received their favor today and will have to repay it later.


    Also, those influential figures who came to watch the performance should also have come for the godfather''s sake, and this is another favor he will have to repay.


    ...


    The next day, The New York Daily specially published a news article: "The Wild Bunch" crew comes to New York to promote the new movie. Judy Garland, Julie London, Johnny Fontane, and others performed on stage. The movie will be released soon, giving the new movie another wave of publicity.


    With things in New York settled, Hardy prepared to return to Los Angeles. Before leaving, he made a special trip to "L¨¦on: The Professional" crew to bid farewell to little Taylor.


    Little Taylor was particularly reluctant to part.


    Accompanying Hardy back to Los Angeles this time were the TV factory team sent by Michael, including one manager and three supervisors. They would acquire a TV production company in Los Angeles and set up the ''N.Y.T'' TV Los Angeles branch.


    Edward and Andy came to the airport together to pick them up. Edward would be in charge of the film team, and Andy would be in charge of the TV team. Andy would help them acquire the TV factory together.


    Just as Hardy returned home, he received a call from Meyer. "I heard you''re back. The promotion in New York went very well."


    Meyer heard from the publicity director about what happened in New York. Robin, who originally wanted to manipulate the crew, was scared into apologizing by a call from Hardy the next day. He even invited a group of big stars to help out.


    Meyer also heard that Hardy had set up a company in New York with someone else, investing millions. Meyer hadn''t expected Hardy to develop to this extent in such a short time.


    "Not bad, inviting a few people to help out, and the newspapers have given another wave of publicity," Hardy said with a smile.


    "The promotion is over, and the movie is ready to be released. The film prints have been distributed everywhere. When do you plan to start?" Meyer asked.


    "This is a big deal. It''s better to choose a week with no competition," Hardy suggested.


    "Okay, let me know when you decide."


    After hanging up, Hardy drove to the auction house.


    Elena was surprised to see Hardy coming in. "You''re back from New York?"


    "Did you miss me?" Hardy joked.


    Elena gave Hardy a white glance, ignoring his teasing. "So, are you here to see what artwork we''ve received? These days, we''ve only received a few dozen pieces of paintings. But we''ve contacted a Frenchman who claims to have a batch of artworks that were taken away by the Germans from his family years ago and left them later when they retreated. He wants to find a big buyer to sell them off."


    "Artworks like those of Van Gogh and Picasso, as well as other large quantities of art, If this thing goes well, we can acquire a large number of collections."


    A large number of artworks? Inheriting family heritage.


    "Elena, be careful when dealing with such people. There might be scammers. Remember to verify the authenticity of things before paying," Hardy reminded.


    "I will," Elena replied.


    Later that day.


    Hardy called Meyer and told him about the chosen date. Meyer also thought the 30th was good, so it was decided.


    Hardy chatted with Elena for a while, checked the new artwork received in the warehouse, and said before leaving, "My first investment movie is about to be released. Would you like to go to the cinema to see it?"


    Elena hesitated. She wasn''t as open minded as other Americans. She always felt that going to the movies together was something only couples did.


    But thinking that this movie was invested in by Mr. Hardy, the meaning was different. "Okay, I''ll go to the cinema to support your movie."


    Hardy bid farewell and left.


    Three days passed in a flash.


    During these three days, posters of "The Wild Bunch" were put up in more than 300 cinemas across the United States. Many people were looking forward to the movie''s release due to the previous extensive promotion.


    Los Angeles Cinema.


    Ava wore a simple dress. She held Hardy''s arm as they walked into the cinema.


    Today was the premiere of "The Wild Bunch."


    The cinema was already full, and seeing the excellent ticket sales, Ava smiled at Hardy and said, "I believe our movie will be a big hit!"


    Hardy nodded, "I''m confident in it too."


    The movie started.


    The opening animation was of two giant letters, HD, which almost occupied half of the screen.


    The movie officially began, accompanied by a melodious whistle...


    Overall, this film was well made, with a full story and constant conflicts. Many viewers found it very enjoyable.


    When the closing credits rolled, Ava appeared and sang "Scarborough Fair." People who were about to leave all sat back down to enjoy the song. When the song finished, the audience applauded enthusiastically.


    Five screenings were held on the first day. According to statistics, the attendance rate reached about 90%. The average attendance rate on the second and third days could also reach about 80%, which was already very high.


    Meyer happily called Hardy.


    "Congratulations, Hardy. Your movie is a success. Do you know how much the box office has sold in the past three days?"


    "How much."


    "$1.32 million, this is a very high number. According to past experience, in a month''s screening period, as long as there is no accidental drop, the box office is expected to reach $6.5 million to $7 million."


    "Last year, "Beyond the Dream" grossed $7.5 million and was the box office champion. Your movie is also expected to become the box office champion this year."


    Hardy knew that "The Wild Bunch" in 1969 reached a box office of $14.5 million. Now the box office is expected to only be $7 million, which is half of the original. However, considering the difference of more than 20 years, Hardy can accept the box office of $7 million.


    He did some mental calculations.


    Excluding the theater chain share and publicity and promotion costs, there will be about $2 million in profit.


    In fact, in Hardy''s view, the film industry is not a very good industry.


    The capital is large, the cycle is long, the future outlook is uncertain, and the failure rate is higher than the success rate. According to his memory of the future, any industry can make money faster and safer than the film.


    The reason he entered the film industry was definitely not because of women.

 Chapter 128 - 128 Discussing Cooperation Again

    The movie "The Wild Bunch" is not only a hit in Los Angeles but also has high attendance rates in cities like New York, Chicago, Philadelphia, Detroit, and Atlanta.


    Many newspapers have reported on it.


    The audience also highly praised "The Wild Bunch."


    "I love this movie."


    "This movie is very exhilarating to watch."


    "Marisa is so beautiful, and her singing is even more enchanting. Watching her sing is much better than listening to a record. I''d be willing to buy another ticket just to watch her sing those few minutes again."


    With the newspaper publicity and word of mouth from the audience, the popularity of "The Wild Bunch" continues to rise, maintaining high attendance over the past week.


    At the Mayer Estate.


    A party is being held here, and many stars have come. Tonight, Ava Gardner is wearing a slim fitting, floor length evening gown, looking stunning and radiant. At this moment, she is surrounded by many people.


    Last time she attended a party at the Mayer Estate, no one knew who Ava was and just thought she was a beautiful companion brought by someone else. But this time, she became the focus.


    The success of "The Wild Bunch" instantly pushed her into the ranks of stars. Now, she has become the object of admiration.


    Mayer looked at Ava in the distance and smiled at Hardy, "Hardy, you have discovered a treasure. With Ava''s beauty, sex appeal, and acting and singing talent, I believe she will become a big star in the future."


    "Everyone knows that Mr. Mayer is the greatest star maker in Hollywood. The people MGM has launched¡ªGable, Crawford, Leigh, Garbo, and Tracy¡ªaren''t they all superstars?" Hardy replied.


    Mayer laughed heartily. This was indeed his achievement.


    "Hardy, the box office of ''The Wild Bunch'' has been good. With the current trend, it is expected to reach 8 million. It is already November, and ''The Wild Bunch'' is likely to become this year''s box office champion."


    "We both win, don''t we?"


    "Mr. Mayer, I have already asked the company to submit ''The Wild Bunch'' for this year''s Golden Globe and Academy Awards. When the time comes, I hope Mr. Mayer can help." Hardy said.


    In later years, Mayer had many titles, one of which was "Father of the Oscars."


    In 1926, Mayer proposed that filmmakers unite and called for the establishment of a union to evaluate films. Thus, Mayer became the chairman of the ''Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences,'' which later became known as the Oscars.


    Mayer held the position of chairman for 30 years, until the 1950s. Hardy''s films being nominated for the Oscars certainly required Mayer''s support.


    "The committee''s selection has always been fair, which is what makes the Oscars so appealing, isn''t it?" Mayer said calmly.


    "Indeed." Hardy smiled and nodded.


    Sometimes conversations between big shots are so subtle. Hardy expressed his request, and Mayer did not refuse.


    "Do you have any new plans lately? MGM can collaborate with HD Films." Mayer asked.


    "Indeed, I have. I have two scripts, one called ''Singing in the Rain,'' a musical drama. I had someone estimate the production cost to be around 1.5 million."


    "The other script is called ''Once a Thief,'' a modern day heist film with an estimated cost of $2 million."


    "Hardy, tell me about these two films."


    Hardy first talked about ''Singing in the Rain.''


    "This movie tells the story of two silent film stars and a not so pretty voice actress."


    "With the maturity of technology, sound films emerged. Although the actress is beautiful, her voice is very unpleasant. The company finds a voice actress with a good voice and singing skills for her, and the story unfolds among these people."


    "In their work, Don and Kathy fall in love, while Lina becomes jealous and constantly creates obstacles. In the end, the big star and the voice actress get together."


    "A typical Cinderella story."


    After hearing it, Mayer nodded and said, "It''s a good story. I think it will be very appealing as a movie. Tell me about the heist film."


    "The heist film is called ''Once a Thief.'' A master thief adopts three orphans¡ªtwo boys and a girl¡ªand trains them to become art thieves."


    "The opening scene features a clever heist, showcasing the art of theft. Later, while stealing a famous painting from an ancient castle, they are attacked, and the three get separated...."


    Mayer listened attentively, imagining the thrilling heist scenes, anti theft mechanisms, and lock picking skills Hardy described. He thought it would be very captivating for the audience. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Hardy finished, Mayer looked at him and said, "Hardy, I think both of these films have great potential. How about we collaborate on them?"


    "Of course." Hardy agreed readily.


    "Do you have any actors in mind for these two films?" Mayer asked.


    "For ''Singing in the Rain'' I think Johnny Fontaine would be perfect for the male lead. He is a well known singer in America. As for the female lead, I think Judy Garland would be great."


    Hardy considered this as returning a favor, not only to Judy Garland and Johnny Fontaine but also to the old Godfather.


    Mayer laughed, "Hehehe, a plain looking voice actress¡ªJudy Garland is indeed suitable for this role."


    "As for the female lead in ''Once a Thief,'' I want Ava to play the role."


    Hearing Hardy mention Ava, Mayer glanced at the tall woman in the distance. It was normal for Hardy to promote his women.


    "As for the male lead, I think Gregory Peck would be perfect, and the second male lead can be chosen from other young and handsome actors." Hardy said.


    Gregory Peck, who is thirty years old this year, received an Academy Award nomination for Best Actor for his role in "The Keys of the Kingdom" last year and is currently rising in fame.


    Mayer also thought Gregory Peck was a good fit for the male lead.


    "It''s settled then. We''ll collaborate on these two films, and let our subordinates handle the details." Mayer said.


    "No problem."


    Hardy raised his glass and clinked it with Mayer''s, sealing their verbal agreement.


    The party ended.

 Chapter 129 - 129 Sigel Want To Borrow Money

    Hardy and Ava drove away. Ava, sitting in the passenger seat, looked at Hardy and said, "I saw you talking with Mr. Mayer all night. What were you discussing?"


    "About the new movies." Hardy replied.


    "Are you planning to shoot a new movie again?" Ava asked eagerly.


    "Yes."


    "Then~~" Ava hesitated.


    Hardy smiled "There is a movie called ''Once a Thief,'' and it has a female lead who is a modern day thief¡ªcharming and agile, with more screen time than in ''The Wild Bunch.'' She is the absolute female lead. Are you interested in playing the role?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, yes~~!" Ava answered excitedly.


    "Thank you, Hardy." She hugged Hardy and kissed him.


    Hardy was driving. Fortunately, he was driving slowly, and it was late at night with few cars on the road; otherwise, they might have had an accident.


    Hardy steered the car to the side of the road and stopped.


    Ava, excited, continued kissing Hardy passionately.


    ...


    HD Film Company submitted applications for the Venice Film Festival, Golden Globe Awards, and Academy Awards, while the new film collaboration with MGM was handled by his subordinates.


    Hardy calculated.


    These two films would require an investment of about $2 million.


    Previously, when Wash Mining''s stock price increased, Hardy had Andy borrow $1 million from the bank, which now seemed insufficient.


    He has many industries now.


    But most of them were in the investment phase, with very few generating returns.


    The mineral water plant was still under construction.


    The auction house only spent money without earning any.


    Wash Mining Company had no profits and only used stocks to borrow $1 million from the bank.


    The television factory still owed the bank $6 million.


    HD Agency and HD Film Company were doing well with "The Wild Bunch" box office, but the earliest they could receive money would be next year.


    HD Security Company was truly on track now, having signed contracts with five banks, including Bank of America. HD Security now has over 900 employees, all veterans.


    The security company was making money but also had many expenses. Hardy didn''t plan to use their funds. He had promised Lancer that all profits would be reinvested in the security company''s development. HD Security was preparing to expand into San Francisco and other West Coast cities next.


    Hardy sighed, "I need more money!"


    He called Andy, "Andy, talk to the banks and see if we can use ''The Wild Bunch'' future box office earnings to borrow $2 million."


    "Okay, I''ll ask the banks." Andy agreed and left.


    Having such an economic advisor saved Hardy a lot of trouble, allowing him to avoid dealing with everything personally, and Andy did it far better than Hardy could.


    At that moment, the phone in Hardy''s office rang. He picked it up and heard Sigel''s voice.


    "Hardy, it''s me."


    "Mr. Sigel, how''s the situation in Las Vegas?" Hardy asked with concern.


    Sigel''s voice was somewhat low, "The casino, parking lot, restaurant, and hotel are almost done, but the entertainment facilities are far from what I envisioned for a vacation paradise."


    Hardy knew Sigel was mainly under pressure from other gang leaders, forcing him to rush the construction. Originally, it was supposed to be completed by mid next year, but the gang leaders couldn''t wait.


    "Hardy, I''m back in Los Angeles and at home now. Come over, I have something to discuss with you." Sigel said.


    "Alright, I''ll come over right now." Hardy agreed.


    He drove to Beverly Hills, arriving at Sigel''s large estate. Sigel''s estate was just as impressive as MGM boss Mayer''s, covering several acres and qualifying as a mansion even in Beverly Hills.


    Hardy entered the living room.


    The enormous living room had only Sigel sitting there, making it look empty.


    Sigel saw Hardy and immediately said, "Hardy, I want to borrow some money!"


    Sigel poured a glass of red wine for Hardy, and walked slowly in the hall with a glass of wine. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have a complete plan and my own ideas. I believe I can succeed. The only mistake I made was to cooperate with those bastards."


    Sigel became more and more agitated, shouting angrily:"They suspected me of embezzling. Shit, I have no interest in embezzling. I''m trying to build a palace, a city, and a future. They can''t wait to make money."


    "The Flamingo is set to officially open next month. You know a casino needs a lot of startup capital. When I asked them for money, they all refused, not a single cent. They said I''ve spent enough and need to figure out the rest on my own."


    "I must fulfill my ideal. How can they stump me? Haha, I still have assets. Do they really think I''m broke?"


    Sigel suddenly changed the topic and asked. "Hardy I heard that the movie of your film company has received a very good response."


    "Yes, both the reputation and box office are good. Mayer expects it to reach around 7 million, and the company can earn 2 million," Hardy said.


    Sigel nodded.


    "You''re better than me in this regard. I started a film company that not only doesn''t make money but also requires me to pour money into it every year. Hardy, are you interested in taking over Noah''s Ark Film Company?" Sigel asked.


    Hardy was a bit surprised.


    He didn''t expect Sigel to want to sell the film company to him.


    Sigel seemed ready to sell everything to make the casino happen.


    After speaking, Sigel looked around the house. He had lived here for seven or eight years and liked the house very much. It had also witnessed his love with Virginia.


    "I''ll sell this house to you too. How about 1 million for both?" Siegel looked at Hardy.


    Selling even the house! It seemed Sigel was determined to go all in.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Sigel, I can borrow some money from the bank and lend it to you first."


    Hardy felt grateful to Sigel, who had supported him. Lending him $1 million was nothing.


    Sigel chuckled.


    "Thank you, Hardy. You''re the first person to offer me money in a long time. And the $1.5 million you used to buy 18% shares initially was indeed expensive. I could feel your loyalty I''ll live in Las Vegas and this house would be wasted sitting here."


    "Alright, as you say," Hardy agreed.


    Sigel smiled.


    "Hardy, I told you before that once the Las Vegas casino was built, I''d take you there to develop and become the gang boss. But you developed so quickly that you went behind the scenes."

 Chapter 130 - 130 Acquiring Noahs Ark

    "I''m planning to have Fred take people to develop in Las Vegas this time. Do you have any objections?" Sigel asked.


    Hardy smiled. "Of course not."


    "Allen Payne will be in charge of the Los Angeles Austrian Gang territory. Things are on track here. He can handle small matters, and Fred and I will come back for big issues."


    Hardy bid farewell to Sigel and went back to have Andy prepare the money.


    He only had more than one million in cash, which was borrowed from the bank by Hardy after the last surge in Wash Mining''s stock.


    He was almost broke again.


    But he also got Noah''s Ark Film Company and a Beverly Hills mansion. Not to mention the value of the film company, the mansion alone, covering 4 acres in Beverly Hills, could sell for over $5 million in just a decade.


    ...


    The next day.


    Both parties signed the agreement.


    Sigel took the check and returned to Las Vegas to continue his dream.


    Hardy didn''t know if Sigel would still be assassinated in this life. The plot had changed significantly, and with Fred and a group of Austrian gang elites around him, he hoped nothing would happen.


    Hardy brought Edward to Noah''s Ark Film Company and called a meeting of all senior executives. People were puzzled as to why assistant Hardy was the convener.


    Cohen was particularly unhappy, walking into the conference room and seeing Hardy. He questioned, "Assistant Hardy, why didn''t you notify me in advance when you called a meeting of the company''s senior executives?"


    Cohen''s meaning was clear. He was the general manager, and even if Hardy was the chairman''s assistant, he had no right to mess around in the company.


    Edward opened a folder and said with a smile, "I now officially announce that Mr. Sigel has sold Noah''s Ark Film Company to Mr. Hardy. From today on, Mr. Hardy is the sole owner of Noah''s Ark Film."


    Given Hardy''s situation, although he was the chairman''s assistant, he had many other industries, like the famous HD Security. The hottest movie in theaters recently, "The Wild Bunch," was produced by HD Films.


    Hardy stood up and said loudly, "I''ve been with Noah for over half a year, and I understand the situation here. I believe it''s time for Noah to make some changes."


    "I announce that Noah will merge with HD Films into one company, named HD Films. From now on, Edward will be the general manager of HD Films, and he will arrange other department personnel."


    "We will also establish an independent agency company and a music company. Edward will discuss the details in the meeting."


    "Let''s create our own superstars and expand our distribution capabilities across the US and worldwide."


    Listening to Hardy''s bold words, many people in the conference room were excited. Perhaps it was time for them to show their talents.


    Cohen remained silent, knowing this place was no longer suitable for him. After the meeting, he handed his resignation to Hardy, who promptly signed it.


    An era ended here, some people were bound to fall.


    Moreover, Cohen hadn''t done well. There were already significant complaints about him within the company. Noah''s stagnation over the years was largely his responsibility.


    Previously, HD Films had only rented a small office. Now they moved everything to Noah''s location.


    Noah''s Ark actually had a solid foundation, with its own office building and complete film company departments, surpassing 99% of Hollywood film companies.


    However, in order to realize Hardy''s bold words, a lot of money needs to be invested. Hardy sighed again.


    Lack of funds! Back at the security company, Hardy saw Andy and asked, "Andy, am I out of money again?"


    Andy smiled and said, "Running out of money is normal for a boss. No investor lives with piles of cash, they all move forward in debt."


    "But now we are short of money again. Without money, many things can only develop slowly. Andy, think of a way to make money quickly." Hardy said.


    "Then let''s play the stock market," Andy suggested. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stocks, Wash Mining? Manipulate it again to harvest the greenhorns?" Hardy asked.


    Andy shook his head.


    "I think Wash Mining is a quality asset with good future prospects. Plus, we''ve already done it once. If a stock''s price fluctuates frequently, it will definitely attract regulatory attention."


    "So what''s your idea?"


    "There are actually many stocks like Wash Mining in the stock market that are worth a few cents. They are all junk stocks with no income and no prospects. No one is willing to invest in them. They will be delisted after some time."


    "There are two ways to make money with them. One is to manipulate the stock price to soar and leave the market with arbitrage at a high level. This method is short, flat and fast. Many financial companies do this."


    "Another way is to acquire those junk companies, repackage them, and release good news to raise the stock price."


    "The second method will progress a little slower, but this method is more reliable and has no future troubles. Even if the Securities Regulatory Commission comes to investigate, it won''t find any problems."


    "Such A simple method¡ªdon''t other financial companies do it?" Hardy asked.


    "Of course, and there are many. In fact, there are people doing this all the time on Wall Street, but they just won''t let outsiders see it." Andy said with a smile.


    "There''s a saying in finance: ''The real way to make money is to transfer the money from other people''s pockets into your own.''"


    "The financial circle has never been a place to make money for others, but a place to make money for yourself. If you want to play in the stock market, you have to be a banker."


    "The victory of the war is very beneficial to the future development of the United States. The stock market is performing very strongly. Now the US stock market is in a bull market. Many people are eager to invest and make money. If you package those junk stocks well, they will definitely sell for a good price."


    Hardy knew that this method was to cheat people.


    However, he didn''t care.


    Hardy has learned one thing from being a gangster, and that is to survive, you have to be ruthless regardless of the situation.


    "Andy, I think this idea is great. Let''s start!" Hardy decided.


    Andy smiled, knowing Hardy wouldn''t miss this opportunity.


    "First, we need to select a batch of suitable companies, recruit operators, and preferably establish a financial company. This way, funds can be handled more conveniently."


    "I''ll leave it all to you. I''ll give you 1 million from the 2 million borrowed against ''The Wild Bunch''."


    "What about the collaboration with MGM?"


    "No problem. I''ll talk to Mayer and see if he can advance the funds. If not, we''ll shoot one film first and then move on to ''Singing in the Rain'' next year," Hardy said.


    Andy took out a stack of documents from a drawer and said, "These are stock market data. Let''s choose suitable ones."

 Chapter 131 - 131 The Companies Situation

    The two had their own criteria for selection: the companies must be local to Los Angeles, easy to manage, They also had to be small micro cap stocks with low stock prices, making them easy to manipulate.


    Hardy looked around and made up his mind.


    "Andy, I choose these three companies," Hardy pointed to a few company names and said to Andy.


    Andy looked at the first one.


    "A toy company?"


    Andy was a little surprised why Hardy would choose such a company.


    "This toy company is not bad. Its stock price is only $0.23. It is located in the suburbs of Los Angeles, with its own factory and production line. Its total valuation is only about $60,000."


    "And don''t forget that we originally had a toy factory here. The original production workshop still has a batch of machines stored, worth about $20,000. As long as we transport these machines over, we can publicize that we have invested a large amount of money to increase production. The stock price is expected to rise."


    "Those machines will continue to depreciate if they are left alone. Now is the time for them to play a role." Hardy said with a smile. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andy thought this idea was not bad.


    It could deal with bad assets and raise the stock price, killing two birds with one stone.


    Andy then looked at the other two companies and asked, "What about this health product company and this near bankrupt magazine? What are your thoughts on them?"


    Hardy chuckled.


    "Let''s talk about this health product company first. The reports say that its product sales are poor, leading to a declining stock price. Look at the product it''s selling, its name is not distinctive, ''Fitness Capsule'', which supposedly makes people healthier after consumption.


    "The effect is not significant, there is no targeting, and the product positioning is not clear."


    Andy blinked, "Then what do you think we should do?"


    Hardy smiled. "Do you know Egypt?"


    "Of course, isn''t that where the British dug up a lot of gold from ancient tombs?"


    "The Egyptians have this amazing medicine passed on from the ancient Pharaohs era, it is profound and magical. We can use these magical prescriptions to produce health care products. For example, a medicine that can make men more energetic and powerful. Do you think men will like it?"


    "There''s another Pharaoh Egyptian health product, which is said to be very good for women''s skin and can delay aging. Do you think women would like it?


    "Do these medicines sound amazing?" Hardy shook his head.


    Andy was amazed and said, "Mr. Hardy, you really know a lot about Egypt.".


    Hardy looked at him strangely. "I have no idea where Egypt is."


    Andy was speechless.


    The health product market is enormous, with countless products that can be produced. There are hundreds of them.


    The US has strict regulations on medicines but is very lax on health products. A health product doesn''t need approval to be marketed, as long as you don''t claim it''s a treatment but a supplementary health product.


    "Then why did you choose the magazine company?" Andy asked, pointing to the last listed company.


    When Hardy saw this magazine company, the first thing that came to his mind was a men''s magazine, Playboy.


    No matter what the original magazine content was, once it was replaced by Playboy, He believed the magazine company would revive immediately.


    "If the magazine cover features a scantily clad beauty, would you be interested in picking it up and reading it? If it contains many beautiful pictures, would you be willing to pay for it?"


    "Of course, the magazine content doesn''t have to be vulgar. We can write about celebrity anecdotes, music stars, luxury cars, and the enjoyment of life.


    In these areas, Hardy and Andy can''t compare. But Hardy''s whimsical ideas are something Andy can''t catch up to.


    "Sounds interesting," Andy murmured.


    He thought to himself.


    If there was such a magazine, would he read it?


    It seemed he would.


    Hardy patted Andy on the shoulder. "Andy, gather more detailed information about these three companies, and we will study whether to acquire them. The more detailed the information, the better. I''ll tell Henry to have his intelligence office assist you."


    Combining the security intelligence department and accounting firm to gather information, Hardy believed they could find more accurate data than others.


    Leaving Andy''s office, Hardy returned to his room and picked up the phone to call Mayer. Hardy told Mayer about his current situation.


    There is not enough money on hand.


    The two movies discussed before either stop one or have Mayer advance the funds.


    "Hardy, why not give both movies to MGM? I can give you 10% of the profits. As for the female lead in ''To Catch a Thief'', it will still be Ava," Mayer said.


    This old, cunning fox must see the potential in these two movies to say this. Hardy himself also saw the potential. The movies he picked were all classics with guaranteed box office and reputation.


    If he agreed with the old fox, he would lose millions.


    "Mr. Mayer, you might not know that Mr. Sigel has already sold Noah''s Ark Film Company to me. I have merged HD Films and Noah Films, and I want to use these two movies to further establish HD Films'' reputation."


    Hearing that Hardy had acquired Sigel''s Noah Films, Mayer was surprised. This made HD Films a second tier Hollywood company.


    "Alright, let''s continue our previous agreement. Each company will cover half. You first give me $1 million, and MGM will advance the rest," Mayer said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Mayer," Hardy said with a smile.


    Over the next few days, Andy worked tirelessly to collect information, establish the financial company, and recruit personnel. A week later, he came to Hardy again.


    "Boss, the information on the three companies has been gathered."


    Hardy picked up the documents and read them.


    The toy factory occupies 5 acres, with two production workshops. The original products were plastic bears and dogs. The company was founded in 1935. In the first few years, it was profitable. The owner became complacent, bought luxury cars, gambled, and fooled around with women.


    Someone instigated him to go public to raise money. Seeing others making crazy money in the stock market, he found a financial company to go public.


    Initially, he did make some money from the stock market. The owner became even more arrogant and neglected the factory. He indulged in eating, drinking, and playing every day. Later, the war broke out, and materials were scarce. The factory suddenly had no raw materials.

 Chapter 132 - 132 Watch A Movie

    Without production, there was no profit. The original workforce of over a hundred people was scattered. The factory barely survived the war. When the material ban was lifted, the owner hurriedly rehired workers to resume production. But after a few years, his toys were outdated, and no one bought them on the market.


    The warehouse was piled with toys, and the factory was losing money. The owner had no money, and the bank didn''t see his business as promising, so no loans were given. The company was stuck, unable to move forward or backward.


    The quarterly report showed, and the stock price naturally fell, from over a dollar to now only $0.23.


    There were photos with the information.


    Hardy looked at them. The area was not small, and the workshops were not too old, with all necessary facilities in place.


    He then turned to the second document.


    This health product company is called ''Health and Wellness Supplements''. The product is ''Fitness Capsule'', said to promote health.


    The company initially performed well. Its current low stock price is entirely due to manipulation.


    Fitness capsules contain various vitamins, with the other ingredients being mostly potato flour. Vitamins were discovered only decades ago, some even just a few years ago.


    But vitamins have a significant reputation. Since 1906, the Nobel Prize in Physiology and Medicine has awarded 17 prizes to vitamin researchers, making the public very aware of the importance of vitamins.


    After obtaining the license to produce vitamin supplements, the company started making fitness capsules. At the time, there were already many similar products, and many major pharmaceutical companies were eyeing this market. Health and wellness had no advantage.


    Its investors began losing money from day one. Desperate, they hired a professional manager who promised to turn the company around but demanded 20% of the shares and the right to cash out after the company went public. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The investors eventually agreed.


    The manager then assembled a sales team, heavily promoting the fitness capsule, gaining some fame for the small company.


    Next came multi level marketing, making fitness capsules a hot item.


    The manager then sought to go public, successfully raising the stock price to $1.75. He got his promised 20% share.


    Next, he engaged in a series of financial maneuvers, buying and selling stocks to cash out. The stock price, initially $1.75, dropped to $0.8, while the manager made a fortune.


    He then gave himself and the management team high salaries, draining the company''s profits. By the next financial report, everyone was shocked to find a massive loss.


    How did the company lose money?


    Because in the second half of the year, the sales team barely sold any products. The directors, blinded by the first half data, let the sales team operate independently, only discovering the truth too late.


    Then followed a fallout between shareholders and management, with the latter leaving en mass, plunging the company into crisis.


    Analysts concluded that Health and Wellness fell victim to a professional corporate raiding team.


    Its stock plummeted to $0.16, less than a tenth of its initial price.


    The last company was a magazine publisher.


    The magazine, ''West Coast Perspective'', covered military, politics, economy, and culture.


    Its low stock price was solely due to poor sales, making no profit.


    They sought to go public to raise funds, but it only prolonged their struggle. Now they were on the brink of collapse, with a weekly circulation of just a few hundred copies, insufficient to cover printing costs.


    No one saw a future for this magazine, so its stock was only $0.04, rock bottom.


    Hardy put down the documents and said to Andy, "Andy, these companies are not bad. I think they have great potential for transformation. Start acquiring them."


    Hardy drove to USC to pick up Elena. When "The Wild Bunch" was released, Hardy had said he would take Elena to see the movie.


    He had been busy, and it wasn''t until now that he had time. Hardy just called Elena, and she was at USC. They agreed to go see the movie.


    The car stopped downstairs.


    Two beautiful women walked out of the hallway. One woman was gentle and elegant, with a delicate charm. The blonde was tall and radiant.


    Male students passing by the dormitory couldn''t help but take a second look at the two beauties.


    "Hi, Elena."


    "Hi, Irina. Are you going out too?" Hardy smiled and greeted the two women.


    Irina raised an eyebrow and covered her chest with her hand. "I''m so sad. You''re taking Elena to the movies, why not me?"


    "Stop being silly," Elena said, then looked at Hardy. "How about the three of us go together?"


    Just like that, a "date for two" became a "trip for three."


    The three of them drove away from USC, had dinner together, and talked about the auction house during the meal. They entered the cinema at around 7 p.m. and got a triple seat.


    "Elena, I need to go to the bathroom. You guys go in first," Irina said.


    Hardy and Elena didn''t think much about it and found their seats. Soon, Irina returned, stood on the other side of Hardy, and said, "Move over, I''m sitting here."


    She pushed Hardy to the middle.


    Now, Hardy was sitting between the two girls.


    After sitting down, Irina naturally held Hardy''s arm. Elena glanced at her roommate, her face always carrying a faint smile.


    The movie would start in a few minutes. Irina asked, "Boss, how much has your movie made now?"


    "It''s been 11 days since release, and the box office is at 4.3 million. MGM estimates the total box office to be around 7 to 8 million."


    "Wow, such a high box office. Will it be the North American box office champion this year?"


    "Very likely."


    "How much will you make from it?"


    "Over 2 million."


    "So much money. Boss, how much did you invest in the beginning?"


    "A bit over 200,000."


    "Wow~~, ten times the profit, is it so easy to make money from movies!" Irina exclaimed.


    Hardy shook his head. "Out of ten movies, seven lose money, two break even, and one makes a profit. Making movies isn''t that profitable."


    Irina''s eyes twinkled. She smiled and said, "Boss, you''ve made so much money. Shouldn''t you give the auction house some more money? So we won''t be tight when buying artworks."


    "This money won''t be available for a while, probably not until next year. But since there is indeed some profit, I''ll give you an extra $100,000 next month," Hardy said.


    "Thank you, Boss," Irina thanked sweetly.

 Chapter 133 - 133 Acquiring The Toy Company

    It felt like a post service tip from the boss, with the service personnel thanking him.


    Must be an illusion.


    Hardy often complained about being short of money, but a $100,000 was still manageable, and the money for the auction house could be in cash.


    Cash could be taken from the gang.


    The three universally recognized money laundering methods are: movies, casinos, and artwork. Hardy had them all. Casino money laundering was the most direct, especially in the United States. With legalized gambling, no matter where the money came from, after a turn in a Las Vegas casino, it could come out clean.


    The movies were also very effective. Various expenses couldn''t be quantified, and the bills could be as high as needed. Even the most skilled tax auditors couldn''t figure it out.


    As for artworks, their value is uncertain. A random painting could sell for a million, two million, or ten million. The capital turnover rate was frightening.


    The movie started, and Irina finally quieted down. With a melodious whistle, the cowboy rode out.


    The movie was fascinating, capturing the beauties'' attention. When Ava Gardner started singing "Scarborough Fair," some even sang along.


    When leaving the cinema, Elena suddenly asked, "Ava Gardner is so beautiful. She''s an artist signed by your company, right?"


    "Yes."


    "She sings so well. Can you get me her autograph?"


    "No problem. How about this. Our company is preparing her musical album. When it''s out, I''ll have her sign a copy for you," Hardy said.


    "That would be great."


    "Mr. Hardy, I want one too," Irina chimed in.


    "No problem."


    ...


    In two days, Andy brought good news: they had acquired the toy factory.


    The toy factory''s equity was straightforward. The owner held most of the shares, and a minor shareholder held only 5%. The factory had been losing money and couldn''t get loans from the bank. Both had long considered selling the factory.


    Andy offered a reasonable price.


    He offered to buy all the shares for $68,000.


    The owner and the minor shareholder discussed and agreed to sell.


    ...


    Los Angeles Stock Exchange.


    VIP client room.


    From here, one could overlook the trading floor below. Five or six traders sat behind desks with dozens of phones and thick documents in front of them.


    These were traders hired by Andy, all with over five years of experience.


    Hardy pushed the door open and walked in.


    The traders were all holding microphones, loudly trading. Some were even holding one phone and had another tucked under their necks.


    Andy saw the boss come in and walk over with a smile.


    "How''s it going?" Hardy asked.


    "We''re shaking out the market, repeatedly buying and selling to shake off weak investors. We aim to collect over 50% of the circulating shares for the next steps," Andy explained.


    Hardy remembered something interesting. "What if another player comes in to disrupt?"


    Andy smiled, "We''re all hunters. When another hunter sees a hunt, they won''t interfere because the hunter''s gun could point elsewhere at any time. If they want to raise the stock price to get more shares, fine, we sell all our shares and leave with profits. Then they get stuck with high priced shares. If we cooperate, the retail investors get stuck."


    "So, retail investors are everyone''s prey, right?"


    "Exactly. Brokers, financial companies, stock companies, institutions, and funds all prey on retail investors."


    "Sometimes you hear about big institutions clashing, but that''s for other reasons. It''s like crocodiles in a pond. Their main food isn''t other crocodiles but fish."


    Some people saw this situation. Those who understood the market could see through it, but the toy factory stock had little potential, so no one paid attention.


    After all, they had their own investors to fleece. Competing with others might break their own teeth.


    Eventually, Andy took three days to shake out the market, buying 75.5% of the circulating shares at only $0.22 per share. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They can now proceed to the following phase.


    Hardy and Andy, along with the recruited factory management team, went to the toy factory. The workers had long been dismissed due to unsold toys and a lack of funds. Only two technicians remained.


    These were the owner''s hopes for a comeback.


    Andy brought in a few people who would handle operations. Hardy called over the two technicians and took out a few drawings.


    "Can you produce these?"


    The workers picked up a drawing. It was a beautiful doll with brown hair, a slim figure, and a pretty face, resembling Ava Gardner.


    The drawing also indicated the doll''s height and measurements.


    Height: 24 cm, Measurements: 39¨C29¨C36, Eye color: sky blue.


    Name: "Princess Ava."


    Age: 24.


    Feature: mature and beautiful.


    The second drawing was of a doll with black hair, smaller but cuter, resembling Elizabeth Taylor.


    Height: 21 cm, Measurements: 35-27-34, Eye color: Violet.


    Name: "Princess Taylor."


    Age: 16.


    Feature: delicate and cute.


    The third drawing was of a doll with black hair, delicate and elegant, somewhat resembling Elena.


    Height: 23 cm, measurements: 36¨C28¨C35, eye color: golden brown.


    Name: "Princess Elena."


    Age: 20.


    Feature: delicate and charming.


    "Can you make these dolls?" Hardy asked.


    The technicians said, "We can make them. As long as the molds are done, it''s not much different from the previous toys. But these hair, eyes, and eyelashes will be more troublesome, definitely increasing the cost. And these clothes and accessories might need to be custom made."


    Hardy waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter if it''s troublesome. I want a fine product. Each doll must be made extremely delicately and with beautiful clothes."


    The two technicians asked in surprise, "Then it''s probably going to cost more than $2 to make this doll. How can such an expensive doll be sold?"


    They had previously made toy dogs and bears, which didn''t sell for even a few cents, piling up in the warehouse.


    What''s $2 that''s nothing?


    Hardy''s idea was to sell these Barbie dolls for $10.8 each. Later, they could produce countless outfits and accessories, even pets, sold separately.


    Like a certain game company selling skins.


    Expensive, no problem. The world has people who chase luxury. Barbie dolls would become luxury items in the toy world.


    Hardy instructed the management team to comprehensively register the copyright for Barbie dolls.


    They also needed to form a team for clothes and accessories, requiring professional tailors. Move the original toy factory''s machines, find other manufacturers to make molds, recruit workers, etc.


    "Andy, you can release the news now," Hardy said.

 Chapter 134 - 134 Raising The Price

    Los Angeles Financial News:


    "Latest news, the listed toy company with the stock code XLG has changed ownership, the buyer is the owner of HD Company, holding all shares of the toy company except for the outstanding shares."


    This piece of news is not long, but it has attracted the attention of many people.


    "A couple of days ago, I saw someone washing the stock of that toy company. I thought someone was preparing to push the price up for profit, but I didn''t expect it to be an acquisition."


    "HD Security is very famous now, since the release of the documentary ''Los Angeles Bank Heist'', their reputation has gone out, in just over half a year, it has become the largest security company in Los Angeles. It is said that there are now more than a thousand personal."


    "What are they acquiring the toy company for?"


    "Who knows, maybe they see potential in the toy industry."


    Three days later, Los Angeles Financial News sent out another message.


    "The toy company with the stock code XLG has officially changed its name to HD Toy Company. The major shareholder has adjusted the company''s management team and injected capital for additional shares, to be used for purchasing production equipment, planning to produce new toys."


    With this news, people became more optimistic about the future of HD Toy Company. Many people started buying stocks, pushing the stock price further up, reaching $0.48.


    At this time, Andy''s main funds remained unchanged.


    A few more days passed.


    The Los Angeles Times published an advertisement, with a photo of three beautiful Barbie dolls wearing evening gowns, graceful curves, and radiant skin, each very distinct.


    "HD Toys will create a new toy, the ''Barbie Doll'' series. The first doll is called ''Princess Ava,'' based on Miss Ava Gardner, the second doll is called ''Princess Taylor,'' based on Elizabeth Taylor, the third doll is called ''The Noble Princess,'' based on a mysterious British noblewoman.


    Stars, teachers, engineers, doctors, etc...new clothes and accessories will be launched every season in the future."


    "Every girl should have a Barbie doll set, whether you''re a three year old girl or a seventy year old girl."


    "Barbie dolls will be launched before Christmas."


    Many people saw the promotional pictures and thought these dolls were beautiful and exquisite, creating an irresistible desire to own them.


    Such toys, believed to be loved by many people.


    Following this, the toy stocks ushered in a new round of growth. Andy took action, quickly pushing up the stock price. The stock price began to soar dramatically, rising from $0.5, breaking through $1 in just one day, and continuing to rise.


    With a large amount of stock in his hands and good news surrounding the toy companies, his operations became very simple.


    Hardy looked at the stock price and smiled.


    Ring ring ring~!


    Hardy''s office phone rang, and he picked it up. It was Taylor calling.


    "Hardy, I saw the Los Angeles Daily. Is ''Princess Taylor'' me?" Taylor asked excitedly.


    "Hehe, of course. Do you like it?" Hardy said.


    "I love it, Hardy. For Christmas, I want to receive the whole set of ''Princess Taylor" Taylor said.


    "Of course, no problem." Hardy promised.


    "Ah~~ So, does that mean you''ll come to New York for Christmas? Hitchcock said, The Christmas production crew only has one day off, I can''t go back to Los Angeles." Taylor said somewhat disappointingly.


    "Okay, I''ll come to New York to see you." Hardy agreed.


    "That''s great!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elizabeth Taylor cheered on the phone.


    In fact, what she cared about wasn''t a toy, but that Hardy could come to see her.


    After chatting with Taylor, just as he hung up the phone, it rang again. This time, surprisingly, it was Elena calling.


    "Elena, what''s up?"


    "I want to ask, who was ''The Noble Princess'' based on?" Elena asked softly.


    "You."


    Hardy''s answer was very concise.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a moment, "I really like it. I want a set too." After saying this, she quickly hung up the phone.


    Hardy chuckled, holding the microphone.


    The phone rang again shortly after the call was over, and Hardy knew instantly who it was.


    Ava on the other end of the phone said excitedly, "Princess Ava, this name sounds so nice. I never thought that one day, this country girl could also become a princess. Hardy, thank you."


    While reorganizing the toy factory, Andy began to operate the magazine and health product companies, shaking their stocks in the stock market.


    In the continuous fluctuations, both stocks received 74% of the outstanding shares of the magazine and 61% of the outstanding shares of the health products.


    Andy began to contact the magazine and health product companies, preparing for acquisition.


    The owner of the magazine company was willing to sell, but asked for a high price. Andy smiled and said, "If I remember correctly, the magazine company has been operating at a loss for four consecutive years, triggering the delisting red line. This year is the last. It''s almost Christmas do you think the magazine company still has a chance of turning things around?


    Next year, it will be forcibly delisted, and by then, it may be worthless. Your ultimate result will be to leave."


    The magazine company owner looked grim, but he knew that what Andy said was true.


    Finally, after some thought, he said, "I can sell the shares, but I hope to continue working here. There are more than ten employees in the magazine company, and I hope not to lay them off within six months, and their salaries should not be reduced."


    "This condition I can agree to."


    He had looked at the salary situation of the magazine company and compared it with others in the industry; it wasn''t particularly high. These people were all experienced and could definitely stay.


    And with that, Andy completed the acquisition of the magazine company.


    However, Andy encountered trouble with the health product company.


    Several shareholders of the health product company seemed to know that Andy''s financial company was the acquisition team of HD Security''s boss. They also knew about the previous operation at the toy factory and felt that the HD boss''s acquisition of the health product company would surely make a big profit. They discussed it among themselves and raised the price very high. and they wouldn''t budge.

 Chapter 135 - 135 Actress And Inventor

    After Andy left, these guys started being cautious again and spread the news that the HD boss was preparing to acquire them.


    Upon hearing this news, many people followed suit, and the stock price began to rise.


    Andy reported to Hardy, and Hardy thought for a moment, "What is the current stock price of the health product company?"


    "It has risen to $0.29 today, which is 0.8 cents higher than our acquisition price."


    Hardy sneered twice, "Our purpose in acquiring these companies is to make quick money. Since they want to take advantage of us, why don''t we play along."


    "There are so many health product companies on the market, and their conditions aren''t particularly good. Since that''s the case, let''s change our strategy and take a big bite out of them." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We already have 61% of the health product company''s outstanding shares, making money from shaking stocks wouldn''t be difficult."


    While Andy prepared, Hardy called the original head of the magazine company to a meeting, who was also the editor in chief of the magazine.


    "Hello, Mr. Hefner, I''m John Hardy." Hardy smiled and shook hands with the other party.


    Mr. Hefner, in his forties this year, shook hands with Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, I should call you boss now."


    "Let''s sit down and talk about the future of the magazine company." Hardy poured a glass of wine for the other party, and they both sat down.


    "It seems that Mr. Hardy already has some ideas about the direction of the magazine company?" Mr. Hefner asked.


    "I do have some ideas. I want to create a specialized men''s magazine." Hardy said.


    "A men''s magazine?"


    Mr. Hefner didn''t quite understand Hardy''s meaning for a moment and looked at Hardy inquisitively.


    "I already have a name in mind for the magazine. It will be called ''Playboy,'' and the logo will be a rabbit wearing a bow tie."


    "The cover must feature the most beautiful and sexy women, within the limits allowed by American law. As revealing and sexy as possible. We want to make it a haven for men, a publication for boys'' enlightenment."


    "Of course, besides beautiful women, the content won''t necessarily be lowbrow. We can write about celebrity gossip, luxury cars, advocate liberation and freedom, express political positions, raise anti war banners, publish some sharp interviews, or commentaries written by well known authors."


    "I think that American society is still too conservative now. We must break the tradition. The new century has arrived. We must liberate our thoughts, oppose tradition, and advocate freedom of love. I believe this will make us stand out."


    "Remember, although our magazine has beauties, the style is not vulgar, on the contrary, it will be even more elegant and refined."


    After listening to Hardy''s words, Hefner''s original idea was quickly reversed. Hardy''s point of view struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    He suddenly felt. The magazine Mr. Hardy described was simply the magazine he most hoped to see.


    Hefner was trembling with excitement.


    But after thinking about it, he said with some difficulty, "If you produce a copperplate magazine with many photos, the price will probably be very expensive. The cost of one magazine would exceed $2."


    "In that case, let''s sell this magazine for $3.5. Sometimes, the cheaper your items are, the less valued they will be, Luxury items are cherished. We can turn Playboy into a luxury item in the magazine industry." Hardy promoted his luxury theory again.


    Hefner nodded.


    This person across from him was the boss; he believed these things could be done. He was already immersed in thinking about how to produce the magazine.


    Especially for the first volume, he must find a woman who is presentable. Suddenly, Mr. Hefner thought of something and looked up at Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, I have thought of someone for the cover of the first volume, who absolutely meets our requirements. She is extremely beautiful, has appeared on famous covers before, and has released a very sexy photo album, She is very beautiful and cherished by many people."


    "Her name is Hedy Lamarr. Mr. Hardy should have heard of her?"


    Hardy finally remembered this name. He had indeed heard of this name in Hollywood before. She was previously signed with MGM, but her contract expired last year, and she set up her own production company.


    But what made Hardy remember this woman was that she had another title in the future, known as the mother of Wi-Fi.


    Hedy Lamarr was born in Vienna, Austria-Hungary, and was incredibly beautiful, with perfect looks and an elegant demeanor. She loved performing, but unfortunately, her work did not receive any awards, which became her lifelong regret.


    She was not only an actress but also a scientist. In 1941, she invented "spread spectrum technology," becoming the first female scientist in the world to win the "Oscar of the Invention World."


    Later, there was an unknown little company that developed CDMA wireless digital communication technology based on spread spectrum technology. This company was later Qualcomm.


    She had already donated this technology to the US Navy for free.


    But that was the military version.


    Hardy thought about buying the civilian version of the patent technology.


    Even if he didn''t use it now, if another company wanted to research this technology in the future, they couldn''t bypass the patents he held, and he could manipulate them as he wished.


    "Hefner, let''s tentatively set the cover of the first issue with Miss Hedy Lamarr. You contact Miss Lamarr to see if she''s willing to be featured. If she agrees, we''ll shoot a perfect set of photos."


    "Also having just her won''t be enough. We need a lot of beautiful and sexy women. Go find Edward, the general manager of HD Pictures, he''ll make arrangements."


    HD Pictures not only merged with Sigel''s Noah Film Company but also previously swallowed up the Spanish gang''s adult film company.


    The adult film company originally had more than a dozen signed actresses who acted in adult films. Taking some sexy photos shouldn''t be a problem.


    Being featured in a magazine would be a form of publicity for them too. They might become famous and become real stars, significantly increasing their value.


    This is resource integration, which multiplies benefits for Hardy in the long term.

 Chapter 136 - 136 Sniping

    "Alright, I''ll contact General Manager Edward and Miss Lamarr right away. But boss the company has been losing money. The magazine hasn''t paid salaries for two months. Can you...?" Hefner looked at Hardy and stammered.


    "I''ve already arranged for Andy to take out a $100,000 loan from the bank in the magazine''s name. That should be enough to pay salaries and produce the first Volume." Hardy said.


    Hefner was delighted.


    "Thank you, boss. I''ll get to work right away."


    He left Hardy''s office, feeling incredibly relieved because he no longer had to bear the burden of debt.


    He was very optimistic about the "Playboy" magazine his boss mentioned. As an old editor, he believed other men would find it irresistible, if even he wanted to read it.


    Now, he was full of energy and passion.


    Los Angeles Stock Exchange.


    Hardy came here for the second time.


    The last time was to buy shares of the toy factory. This time, Hardy wanted to see how Andy manipulated the rise and fall of a stock.


    "Boss, I had the newspaper publish an article officially confirming that the boss of HD Company is preparing to acquire GNC Health Products Company. When the market opens, it should be quite a show," Andy said with a smile.


    The stock market opened.


    Seeing the news in the newspaper, many investors had an idea. Previously, the boss of HD Company had acquired a toy factory, whose stock price jumped from $0.22 to $1.25.


    Almost a 5 fold increase.


    A few days ago, they acquired a magazine company, which has been officially renamed Playboy Magazine Company, as announced in the newspaper.


    The stock price of the original magazine company had fallen to a few cents. After being acquired by the HD boss, it skyrocketed to $0.33, an 8-fold increase.


    Now, the HD boss had his eyes on GNC Health Products Company. Many people realized this was a chance to get rich. If they bought GNC stock now, they''d make a lot of money once the acquisition was completed.


    So as soon as the market opened, investors started frantically buying GNC stock, causing it to surge.


    It quickly rose from $0.21 to $0.36. At this point, Andy began to act, having the operators place buy orders.


    Many investors saw the price soaring and realized a big buyer had appeared. The upward trend had begun, and many joined in the frenzy.


    GNC had a small market cap, and Andy had already completed the shakeout phase. With less than 40% of the shares in circulation, any slight movement significantly impacted the stock price.


    This made many people green with envy.


    By the end of the first day''s trading, GNC''s stock price had risen to $0.56.


    The next day saw more action.


    Another news report was released.


    GNC''s major shareholder confirmed that a financial company had approached them, offering to buy all the shares. The shareholders felt the offer was a bit low and demanded a 20% premium. The financial company said they would consider it.


    The newspaper also interviewed someone from the financial company, who said that the HD boss was very optimistic about the future of the health products market and wanted to enter the market because he saw great potential in GNC.


    This news confirmed the HD boss''s determination to acquire GNC, a positive signal.


    Buy, buy, buy.


    Pushed by both retail investors and Andy, the stock price rose to $0.84, four times its lowest point.


    But human nature is greedy.


    People believed it had much more room to rise.


    Some financial experts in the newspapers said that if the HD boss completed this round of acquisitions, the stock price of the health products company would definitely match or exceed that of the toy factory.


    In the past two days, the toy factory''s stock has risen again, reaching $1.37.


    In other words, the health products company''s stock might rise to over $1.4, so there was no reason to hesitate. They continued buying.


    Even some small institutions couldn''t resist participating in, hoping to have a share of this cake. They only intended to make a quick profit and leave


    Due to the collective push from various forces, the health products company finally broke through $1 on the third day and continued to rise steadily.


    On the fourth day, news spread again that the financial company had contacted the health products company for the second time with a significantly higher offer. Some shareholders were tempted, but the major shareholder felt it wasn''t the right time and decided to wait, hoping for a higher offer.


    Because of this news,


    The stock price of the health products company rose to $1.27.


    Many people were still rushing in, but they couldn''t buy any stock, accumulating a large number of buy orders. At this moment, some began selling.


    Due to the large number of sell orders, the stock price quickly fell back to around $1.1, causing some panic. Was the main force about to escape?


    But they were mistaken.


    The next day, news spread that the HD boss was negotiating with the bank to borrow $2 million, possibly to acquire the health products company.


    This news was true.


    Hardy was indeed borrowing money from the bank. He approached Bank of America, intending to use the toy factory and Wash Mining Company''s stocks as collateral to borrow $2 million.


    As for the use of the funds,


    He still owed Meyer $800,000.


    The toy factory needed upgrading, Playboy Magazine Company needed improvements, money was promised to Elena''s auction company, and the mineral water plant needed construction. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were too many places to spend money.


    As for the rumors about raising funds to buy shares in the health products company, Hardy could only say they were overthinking it.


    Who spread the rumor? Who knows.


    Friday. The last trading day of the week. As soon as the market opened, the stock of health products quickly rose, forming a huge bullish candlestick.


    This was due to Andy''s operation and other funds and retail investors, jointly pushing up the stock price, breaking through the previous high to around $1.4.


    By noon, the market showed some tug of war.


    There were both sellers and buyers, and the trading volume was enormous. Some suspected the main force was selling, while others thought it was a second round of shakeout, anticipating another big rally.


    But half an hour before the market closed,


    GNC''s stock surged, with a flood of orders eating up everything on the order book. Before many could react, the week''s trading ended.

 Chapter 137 - 137 Hedy Lamarr

    "Mr. Andy, all orders have been executed," a trader said.


    Andy nodded in satisfaction.


    They had originally acquired 61% of the health products company''s shares, with an average price of $0.21. All the shares were now sold, with an average selling price of $1.24, yielding over $1.3 million in profit.


    They had made a killing.


    As for who suffered, who knows?


    Andy returned to the company to report to Hardy, who opened a bottle of red wine to celebrate. The $1.3 million profit would last them a while.


    "Andy, should we short the health products stock?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ve already arranged for it. Once we get the stock from the institution, I''ll announce that, due to the high price, we''ve decided to terminate the acquisition. GNC''s stock will plummet, and we''ll make tens of thousands more," Andy said.


    Hardy chuckled. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Andy, when announcing, tell the public that the HD boss still believes in the future of the health products industry and seeks to cooperate with capable and willing companies."


    "I understand, boss. This will make GNC''s stock drop even more, possibly back to its original price," Andy said.


    "I don''t care about that." Hardy laughed.


    At that moment, the phone on the desk rang. Hardy answered, it was Hugh Hefner, the editor in chief of Playboy Magazine.


    "Boss, I''ve contacted Miss Hedy Lamarr, but she said she wants to meet you in person to discuss."


    To discuss with him personally. What did this smart and beautiful woman want to discuss? "No problem, give me her contact number. I''ll call her myself," Hardy said.


    Andy left, he had many things to handle. Hardy picked up the phone and called Hedy Lamarr.


    The call was quickly answered, and a pleasant voice came from the other end: "Hello, Mr. Hardy, I''m Hedy Lamarr."


    "Hello, I''m Jon Hardy. I''ve long admired you, Miss Lamarr. When chatting with Meyer, he mentioned you, saying you''re the most beautiful and elegant woman he''s ever met. It''s a pity you left MGM."


    Hedy Lamarr used to be a contracted actress with MGM. Last year, she left to start her studio and make movies.


    "Mr. Hardy, I know you''re the boss of HD Pictures. The recently released ''The Wild Bunch'' is fantastic. It''s broadened the understanding of Western films, and I believe it will be remembered in film history."


    "I also heard you''re the screenwriter of this movie, and you''ve recently collaborated with MGM on three films, all of which you wrote. I''m very impressed with your talent. Could we meet and talk?"


    Such praise from a woman, especially from a stunningly beautiful and intelligent woman.


    Hardy felt very flattered.


    "Of course, I''d love to meet you, Miss Lamarr. Where shall we meet?" Hardy asked.


    "How about my studio in Hollywood? We shouldn''t be far apart," Hedy Lamarr said.


    "Great, I''ll head over now."


    Hardy came to Hedy Lamarr''s studio. The woman was dressed casually, but her beauty was still undeniable, especially with the innate grace she exuded¡ªglamorous, elegant, serene, and a bit lazy. It was a contradictory mix, yet it blended perfectly into Hedy''s unique charm.


    The woman before him was 32 years old, but her appearance was still stunningly captivating.


    The office was cluttered, which probably reflected Hedy''s personality¡ªshe liked freedom and was often spontaneous.


    After making coffee, she poured two cups, offering one to Hardy.


    "I saw you looking around my studio just now. What do you think?" Hedy asked with a smile as she sat on the sofa opposite him.


    "Haha, I noticed quite a bit, but what struck me most was how few people are here. It seems like the studio isn''t doing very well," Hardy replied.


    Hedy nodded slightly.


    "After I left MGM, I started this studio. Last year, I invested in a film called ''The Princess and Her Servant,'' spending over $800,000."


    "But the film was a failure, grossing only about $200,000. I lost all the money I had saved over the years and had to lay off everyone else in the studio because I couldn''t afford to pay them anymore."


    "So why did you ask me here, Miss Hedy?" Hardy inquired.


    "The editor of Playboy magazine contacted me, wanting to use my sexy photos for their cover. I heard that the magazine is part of your business, so I reached out to you. I know you own a film company and have impressive creative skills. The films you co-produced with MGM were based on scripts you wrote. I was wondering if we might have a chance to collaborate?"


    Hedy had signed with MGM previously, where she had many acquaintances, so it wasn''t surprising she knew about Hardy''s background.


    "You want to collaborate on a film?" Hardy asked.


    Hedy shrugged. "I don''t have money for a collaboration now, I just hope to get a good role in a movie."


    She took a script out of a drawer and handed it to Hardy. He glanced at it, noticing a brief story summary and some dialogue.


    "This is the movie role they want me to play¡ªa femme fatal who sleeps with almost all the men in the film, kills her father, seduces, and murders. It''s about a beautiful but evil woman who ultimately pays for her deeds."


    "I left MGM because they always cast me as a pretty face. I wanted to break free, but after leaving, I found I didn''t have that much influence. After my movie failed, I begged other film companies for roles, but they thought I was only fit for these kinds of roles. It makes me very sad."


    "What kind of movies do you like, Miss Hedy?" Hardy asked.


    "Love stories. I like the feeling of romance. If there''s a role that expresses love, that would be best."


    Women in this era still generally believed in love. By the 21st century, most people were skeptical of it.


    "Romantic movies? Without action?"


    Several classic romantic films flashed through Hardy''s mind before he settled on one.


    "Miss Hedy, I once wrote a short story called ''Ghost.'' Are you interested in hearing it?" Hardy asked.

 Chapter 138 - 138 GNC Stock Price Fall

    "Of course!" Hedy felt that this story had to be good, or at least innovative.


    "The plot is simple. A young bank employee, Sam, and his fianc¨¦e, Molly, are deeply in love. With their friend Carl''s help, they move into a beautiful apartment, preparing for their wedding."


    "But one night, after returning from a show, they are attacked by a gunman. During the struggle, Sam is shot and killed. Molly is heartbroken, unaware that Sam hasn''t left but has become a ghost, staying by her side."


    "Later, Sam discovers that his death was orchestrated by Carl to steal money from the bank. Carl then pursues Molly to obtain the code Sam had."


    "Sam learns to use his powers but struggles to communicate with Molly. She feels his presence."


    This ghost story wasn''t scary but rather heartwarming, with emotional exchanges between the living and the dead, making it unique.


    Hardy narrated the story with great emotion, drawing Hedy deeply into it.


    When he finished, Hedy hadn''t recovered from the tale, asking, "Did Sam really leave in the end?"


    "Ghosts and humans belong to different worlds. He went to heaven."


    Hedy was somewhat relieved, but soon became excited again.


    "Mr. Hardy, I must say this is one of the most beautiful love stories I''ve ever heard. If it were made into a movie, it would undoubtedly touch countless hearts."


    Then she looked at Hardy earnestly and asked, "Mr. Hardy, do you think I could play the role of Molly?"


    Her eyes seemed to speak.


    "Please, give me a chance," she pleaded.


    Hardy spread his hands.


    "The story I just told you isn''t even a script yet, and HD Films has already invested in three movies this year. The financial pressure is high. This ''Ghost'' movie might not happen until next year."


    Hedy''s eyes lit up even more.


    "So, if HD Films starts ''Ghost'' next year, I can be the lead actress?"


    This woman had a way with words.


    "Mr. Hardy, I can write scripts too. Let me write the ''Ghost'' script. I''ll start preparing now, and when you think the time is right, we can begin," Hedy proposed.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "Alright, that''s fine."


    "Wow!" Hedy jumped up excitedly, looking more like a little girl than a woman in her thirties.


    After celebrating for a while, Hedy sat down and said, "By the way, the magazine wants my photos. Do they plan to use my old photos or take new ones?"


    "They definitely want new ones. Playboy emphasizes sensuality¡ªsuggestive but not explicit."


    "Can you tell me your thoughts on the photos?"


    Hedy discussed the photo shoot with Hardy without any embarrassment, seeing it as art.


    Hardy preferred a style that was charming and seductive, alluring but not vulgar.


    The allure of being half-covered often made it more irresistible.


    Hardy explained his vision to Hedy, who nodded repeatedly, "Mr. Hardy, please wait here. I''ll be right back."


    Hardy was a bit puzzled.


    He took a sip of his coffee, which had gone cold, and picked up a magazine lying nearby to browse through.


    After a while, he heard sounds at the door and looked up, stunned.


    Lace and thin gauze draped gracefully over her body. The autumn sunlight streamed through the window, casting her perfect silhouette.


    Hardy was momentarily mesmerized.


    This feeling was truly enchanting.


    Hedy Lamarr indeed deserved to be called a Hollywood goddess.


    "Mr. Hardy, what do you think?" Hedy asked.


    "Ahem, umm... It''s excellent, or rather, perfect," Hardy praised without reservation.


    ...


    Hardy didn''t stay for dinner. He bade Hedy farewell and returned home. After arriving, he called Hefner to inform him that Hedy had agreed to the photo shoot and arranged a time to bring her to HD Films for the shoot.


    HD Films had professional photographers with top notch skills.


    The weekend flew by.


    Many people were still concerned about the stock situation of GNC. On Monday, when the market opened, they found the stock price still falling.


    "Didn''t they say HD''s boss was planning to acquire it? Why is the stock price still dropping?"


    "With such a large sell off, maybe a major seller has already acted."


    "I hope there''s good news soon."


    As people waited for updates, HD Company announced that it was abandoning the GNC acquisition due to the shareholders continuously raising the stock price, making HD lose patience. HD had been approached by several other health supplement companies and decided to seek partnerships elsewhere.


    Boom! S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This news immediately caused an uproar among those who had bought GNC stock.


    The stock had surged solely because HD planned to acquire it. Now that HD had backed out, the stock became worthless.


    Many people panicked and started selling off their shares, causing GNC''s stock to plummet.


    Andy had already completed his short sell and now reaped another wave of profits, this time totaling a few hundred thousand dollars.


    Playboy''s editor, Hefner, brought several file folders to Hardy. "Boss, these are the photos from the shoot, all taken according to your requirement."


    Upon opening the first folder, it was filled with photos of Hedy Lamarr. Hardy admired each one.


    He had to admit, this woman was truly beautiful.


    As a seasoned man who has been baptized by the Internet even he felt moved by these photos, let alone people in the 1940s who hadn''t seen much.


    "Boss, these are photos of HD Films'' actresses, a total of 11. We plan to use five sets for the first volume, along with some scattered group photos. See which ones you think are suitable."


    Hefner opened the other folders.


    Stoya, with skin as white as snow.


    Bibi Jones, tall and slender.


    Ashley, youthful and vibrant.


    Kayden Kross, with an enticingly full figure.


    The two of them carefully selected the best ones. These women were all beautiful, each with their own unique charm, catering to various tastes.


    After choosing the models, they then selected the photos.


    There were many photos taken. For example, Hedy Lamarr had over 80 photos, and the other girls had around 30 to 40 each.


    Not all could be used; only the best ones were chosen.


    This was a tiring task.


    But since it was the first volume, the inaugural edition, they had to strive for perfection, presenting the best possible work. It took them three hours to finalize all the photos.


    "These photos, once used, must be properly stored. The unused ones should not be leaked. Understand?" Hardy instructed.


    "Understood, boss. We''ll keep them safe. These are our core assets," Hefner assured.

 Chapter 139 - 139 Playboy Magazine

    Playboy''s sample print was placed on Hardy''s desk. The cover featured a sexy photo of Hedy Lamarr, her face exuding elegance and grace.


    This cover alone was enough to draw people''s attention to the magazine.


    The opening line was simple.


    "We should enjoy a life like this: in our own apartment, mix a few cocktails, prepare a couple of appetizers, play some ambient music on the phonograph, invite a lovely lady, and quietly discuss Picasso, Nietzsche, jazz, and love."


    The entire magazine has a total of 48 pages, including 16 pages of copperplate printed sexy photos of beautiful women. In addition to the photos, the articles inside do not contain any low-level erotic content.


    The interview with Hedy Lamarr started from her birth, covering her marriage, Hollywood, film making, her understanding of art, and more, encapsulating her experiences over the years.


    She was born in Vienna, Austro Hungarian Empire, to a Jewish family. Her father was a banker, and her mother a pianist. Smart and beautiful from a young age, she grew up in a privileged environment. At 16, she became enamored with acting, defying her parents by abandoning her communications studies to study performing arts in Berlin.


    Her first film, "Ecstasy," made her the first actress to appear nude on screen, leading to her marriage to an arms dealer who controlled her life. In 1937, at a banquet, she feigned illness to leave early, drugged her maid, escaped through the bathroom window, and fled to Paris, then London. In London, she met MGM boss Louis Mayer, who introduced her to Hollywood. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hedy''s story, legendary in itself, combined with her Hollywood fame, was sure to captivate many.


    Other articles included fiction, reviews, discussions on art, philosophy, music, and love, but nothing crude.


    Hardy was very satisfied with this inaugural issue of Playboy.


    "What''s the cost?" Hardy asked.


    "It''s expensive. Our previous magazine cost about 10-15 cents to print, which is standard for most magazines. Playboy, however, costs $1.40 per copy, almost 10 times the usual printing cost."


    "I asked the printing factory. If we print 20,000 copies, it can be reduced to 1.2 US dollars, and if we print 50,000 copies, it can be reduced to 1 US dollars."


    The cost was lower than expected, Hardy thought it would be $2 per copy.


    "Boss, how many copies should we print? Three thousand or five thousand? And what price should we sell it at? Our printing costs are high. If we sell it for $3 per copy, people might be reluctant to buy it," Hefner worriedly asked.


    High printing costs meant a high sale price, which might deter buyers.


    At this time, the average American salary was about $200, with a bottle of beer costing 10 cents, a hot dog 10 cents, and a movie ticket 20-30 cents. Ordinary magazines like Time and Reader''s Digest sold for around 30-40 cents.


    If Playboy were priced at $3, ten times the price of other magazines, not many would afford it.


    Hardy smiled and waved his hand dismissively.


    "Three thousand or five thousand is not enough. Print 50,000 copies. Don''t worry, there are more wealthy people in this world than you think."


    "Also, I want people to see Playboy as a quality, prestigious collectible, not something disposable like a newspaper or magazine. As for the price, set it at 3 dollars. If people can''t afford it, lowering the price to cost won''t make a difference. It''s better to keep it high."


    "Also, print the mailing address on the back cover of the magazine. In the future, the magazine will set up a special department to be responsible for mailing business. Maybe the mailing volume will be more than that sold at newsstands in the future."


    Hefner did not refute Hardy''s decision.


    As the magazine''s owner with absolute control, Hardy''s decision was final. He hoped his judgment was correct and that enough people would spend $3 on a magazine.


    They then discussed distribution issues.


    There were booksellers nationwide to sell the magazine across the U.S. They didn''t worry about distribution, but focused on wholesale pricing.


    Hardy finally set the wholesale price at $2.20 per copy, allowing the magazine to earn $1.20 per copy, with the remaining profit going to booksellers and newsstand owners.


    On December 2nd, the inaugural issue of Playboy went on sale, featuring Hedy Lamarr''s sexy photo prominently displayed in bookstores and newsstands across major U.S. cities.


    Two young men at a newsstand immediately noticed Hedy''s sexy photo, exclaiming, "Wow, she''s beautiful."


    One joked, "Not just beautiful, but very sexy. I''d love to have this by my bedside."


    "How much is this beautiful picture?"


    The newsstand owner smiled and said, "This is not a beautiful picture, it''s a magazine. There are not only the cover photos but also many more inside. I just flipped through it. After reading it, it made me full of passion, and I want to go back to find my wife."


    The newsstand owner took the magazine down, but did not give it to them. Instead, he took it in his hand and flipped it gently. The two young men were completely attracted by the beauties inside.


    Just when they were in high spirits, the newsstand owner suddenly closed the book and took it back.


    "why don''t you turn the pages?"


    "This is for sale. If you read it all, who would buy it?"


    They thought he was stingy. One asked, "How much?"


    "$3."


    They were stunned.


    "What? How much?"


    "$3 per copy," the owner repeated.


    "$3? Are you robbing us? A magazine for $3?" one exclaimed.


    The owner shrugged, "I didn''t set the price; the publisher did. Look."


    He showed them the back cover price: $3.


    "That''s outrageous! Ordinary magazines are about 30 cents. This is ten times more."


    "I think the publisher is crazy."


    The owner sighed, "I thought it was expensive too. I''ve sold newspapers and magazines for over ten years, and this is the priciest I''ve seen."


    "But it''s also the best made magazine I''ve seen. Look at the glossy paper, it''s much more expensive than regular paper. The photos are exquisite and numerous. The printing cost must be high, so the price is justified. Keep it well, and it will be valuable in the future."

 Chapter 140 - 140 Playboy Magazine Stock Price Soar

    The young men left, but soon stopped.


    "Biden, I think we should buy it."


    "Yes, Trump, I''m tempted too."


    "Let''s pool our money and buy one."


    "Okay, you take it on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, and I''ll take it on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays."


    They rushed back to the newsstand, pooled $3, and bought a copy of Playboy, carefully tucking it into their clothes as they headed to school.


    In New York, a middle aged man in a suit entered a bookstore.


    He often visited this store.


    Upon entering, he was immediately drawn to the cover of Playboy at the magazine rack, featuring Hedy Lamarr, a Hollywood star once called one of the century''s most beautiful women.


    The man had seen her films and even owned a photo book of her.


    Seeing her on the magazine cover, he picked it up.


    Expecting only a cover photo, he found the interior even more stunning, with dozens of Hedy Lamarr''s sexy photos and other beautiful women.


    He bought the magazine.


    "$3," the owner said, surprising the man who confirmed the price on the back cover.


    He thought it was expensive but still paid.


    Across major U.S. cities, countless people were attracted to Playboy. Despite its high price, many bought it.


    The post war U.S. had about 50,000 millionaires and millions of middle class families earning over $10,000 annually.


    The value of an item varies, but when deemed worth owning, people will pay the price.


    People who bought Playboy showed it to friends and classmates, spreading its popularity, leading to quick sell outs.


    Sales feedback surprised Hefner, who was used to his previous magazine selling a few thousand copies at best, sometimes only hundreds.


    Now, 50,000 copies sold quickly, despite the high price.


    "Good heavens, 50,000 copies sold out in just few days," Hefner exclaimed, calling Hardy to share the good news, excitedly stating that Playboy was a success, with many booksellers requesting reprints.


    New York, America''s largest city with over 3 million people, sold only 7,000 copies; Los Angeles, with over a million people, sold 5,000 copies.


    Hardy was aware that Reader''s Digest had an impressive circulation of 9 million copies per issue, sometimes reaching as high as 30 million, whereas Playboy''s best sales were expected to top out at 7 million copies.


    So, the potential market was huge, depending on people''s preferences.


    "Print another 50,000 copies," Hardy ordered.


    "Playboy" is not just loved by young people; middle aged and elderly people like it too. Beautiful women are something that appeals to all men over the age of 14.


    Married or unmarried, it doesn''t matter.


    As the magazine sells like hotcakes, there is another thing that makes Hardy even happier.


    Andy came to report to him that due to the magazine''s booming sales, Playboy''s stock price began to soar, rising from $1.5 to $5, and the upward trend hasn''t stopped yet.


    The first Volume of the magazine sold 50,000 copies.


    This news couldn''t be kept secret. Many people, upon hearing this news, rushed to the stock market to buy Playboy stock.


    The reason is simple.


    A simple calculation shows.


    Playboy is a monthly magazine, published once a month. If each issue sells 100,000 copies, the sales would be $3 million, and the annual profit should be around $1 million.


    An annual profit of a million dollars is an enviable figure for countless businesses.


    Even large enterprises might not achieve this. The television factory that Hardy and Michael previously invested over $2 million in to establish, producing 40,000 TVs annually, is considered a large enterprise, with a profit of only $1.08 million, which is not as profitable as a magazine.


    From this, it can be seen that Playboy''s stock is far more valuable than its current price, so in the past few days, the stock price has been soaring wildly.


    Hardy owns 75% of the magazine''s non trad-able shares, and 74% of the trad-able shares, with a total stock ownership of over 90%. He acquired the stock at $0.04 per share. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now the value has increased 125 times.


    And people believe this is not the true value of Playboy yet. The first issue sold 100,000 copies, and future sales are bound to continue growing. What if each issue sells 200,000 copies? The profit would be $2 million.


    What about 1 million copies? The net profit could reach $10 million.


    Heaven! An annual net profit of $10 million is an amount that would drive countless people crazy.


    While Playboy is selling hot, it has also attracted social attention. It is the first adult magazine to date, with a significant impact on many people, especially some conservatives.


    Many articles criticizing Playboy have appeared in newspapers, with some saying the magazine is pornographic and should be banned.


    Others say that Playboy magazine is full of insults to women, reducing women to playthings, which is extremely immoral.


    After seeing these reports, Hefner hurriedly took the newspapers to Hardy to report. The two chatted in the office for two hours, and Hefner left Hardy''s office full of confidence.


    The next day.


    The New York Times published an article by Playboy''s editor Hefner.


    ''Playboy is not a pornographic magazine. First, there are no fully nude photos in the magazine, and the content is entirely within the bounds of American law. These photos are art. Are the nude works of great painters also considered pornographic?''


    There is no issue of insulting women. instead, it showcases the beauty of women, their pursuit of freedom, and rebellious spirit.


    Why was Miss Hedy Lamarr chosen for the first issue? Because Miss Hedy Lamarr represents ''female beauty, the pursuit of freedom, and a rebellious spirit.''


    No one doubts her beauty. She endured hardships to escape her marriage and came to America to pursue freedom


    She is exceptionally intelligent, researching advanced electronic science and receiving accolades from the Academy of Sciences. Miss Hedy Lamarr is a true modern woman and a representative of the rebellious spirit. Such a woman is definitely worth promoting.


    Sexy is not lascivious. It is the pursuit of beauty, and Playboy''s articles also explore topics like art, philosophy, and music, without a trace of vulgarity.


    Playboy reflects the very serious needs and desires of people.

 Chapter 141 - 141 The Pursuit Of Freedom In America

    The pursuit of freedom is one of the foundational theories of this country. Beautiful photos are art and elegance. If you think it''s pornographic, it''s your dirty mind.


    This article immediately attracted more attacks from conservatives, who published articles in newspapers either criticizing or cursing.


    Seeing these articles, Hefner just smiled lightly. When he first saw the criticisms, he was a bit worried, but after the boss''s guidance, he was no longer concerned about these people.


    If you write articles criticizing me, I will also publish articles stating my position.


    Let''s abide by the law. America has freedom of speech.


    We support women gaining greater independence and rights.


    We support the liberation of thought.


    From these points, in this country, we can always stand undefeated and even pose as righteous defenders of the people''s future.


    Philosophers, are not afraid of verbal fights.


    Dare to argue with you until the end of time.


    Although criticized, it is not necessarily a bad thing for Playboy magazine. Their comments are like advertisements, making more people aware of Playboy. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You call it pornographic and lascivious,


    Shout about banning it. Well, I must check it out.


    Amid the heated discussions, Playboy magazine''s sales not only did not drop but increased, leading to another sales peak.


    The additional 50,000 copies sold out again, and many bookstores demanded more. Hardy asked Hefner to print another 50,000 copies.


    Due to the skyrocketing sales,


    Playboy''s stock price rose again, exceeding $6 per share.


    Regardless of everything else, Hardy made a fortune.


    By December 11, the toy factory brought more good news: 30,000 sets of Barbie dolls had been made and were ready for sale.


    The person in charge of the toy factory, Handler, brought several sets of toys to Hardy.


    "Boss, the single princess Barbie gift box costs $10.8 each."


    "There is also a combination gift box of three princesses, costing $26.5 per set."


    Hardy picked up the gift box, the clothing accessories were particularly beautiful.


    "What are the costs and profits?" Hardy asked.


    "The cost of the single gift box is about $3.5, selling for $10.8. The cost of the combination gift box is about $10, selling for $26.5."


    "Profits are about two to three times."


    Hardy was quite satisfied with the profit, nodded and said, "Christmas is coming soon, let''s start selling it tomorrow, and try to sell it well before Christmas."


    "Contact major department stores and set up special counters to sell these Barbie dolls. Barbie dolls are luxury items and cannot be placed in small shops or general stores."


    Luxury items should look like luxury items, sold in high end places, and must have independent counters in the best malls of major cities.


    "Okay, boss, we have already contacted major malls and can stock them immediately. Sales can begin in up to five days," said the toy factory manager.


    "By the way, send me five sets of each. I promised to give them to some friends." Hardy remembered his promise to Ava, Taylor, and Elena.


    "Okay, boss."


    Hardy returned to Ava''s house.


    Ava had also been busy recently. HD Films had established an independent record company, and the first album produced by the record company was Ava''s.


    When Ava returned, She immediately saw the doll box on the table.


    She saw a doll that looked very much like her, the Barbie doll Princess Ava she had seen in the newspaper.


    "Wow~ so beautiful."


    Ava ran over, holding the box, admiring the doll and the beautiful outfits.


    Next to it was a larger box with three dolls and 12 sets of exquisite accessory boxes.


    Ava loved each one.


    There is no girl who doesn''t like Barbie dolls, whether it''s a 3 year old child or a 30 year old woman.


    Ava hugged the box looking for Hardy, but he wasn''t in the room. However, she heard water running and smiled, put down the doll, and walked into the bathroom.


    The next day. Hardy went to the post office to send a complete set of Barbie dolls, with a special card.


    "Taylor, Merry Christmas. This is your Christmas gift. I promised to visit you in New York, but I''m afraid I''ll have to break my promise."


    "During the Christmas season, I have a very important company opening event, and the time conflicts, so I may not make it to New York. Don''t be mad, I''ll make it up to you when I return."


    After over a year and spending more than $7 million, the Flamingo Casino was finally about to open. Hardy didn''t know how Sigel had managed, just hoping he wasn''t as rushed as in his previous life.


    As for breaking promises to girls.


    Hardy had always been rational.


    When it comes to women, never spoil them too much, or the consequences can be terrible. If you satisfy them every time, they will only want more.


    They will gradually become spoiled children and spoiled children will not love others; they will only love themselves. And if you fail to satisfy them just once, they will think you are not as good as before.


    Hardy drove to the auction house. Elena and Irina were there. "Hi, two beauties, good morning."


    "Elena, here is the ''The noble princess'' I promised to give you." Hardy took out a princess doll box.


    "Wow~~ so beautiful." Before Elena could say anything, Irina exclaimed.


    Elena accepted the box, touching the doll, reluctant to let go. "It''s so exquisite such a doll must be expensive."


    "$10.8 each, with accessory sets"


    Irina gasped "So expensive!"


    However, Honestly, the doll is too beautiful.


    If she had the money, she would also buy a set.


    Looking at the princess doll that resembled Elena, Irina was extremely envious. If only she had a set of Barbie dolls named after her.


    Princess Irina, What a beautiful name.


    How can she get the boss to design a set of dolls for her too?


    ...


    The convoy drove on the highway towards Las Vegas, with Richard sitting in the passenger seat, Hardy and Ava in the back.


    In the car behind, there were four elite security company members.


    Today was December 23rd.


    Flamingo Casino was scheduled to open tomorrow, which was Christmas Eve. Siegel''s idea was to celebrate the casino''s opening with a grand party on Christmas Eve, where people would revel and gamble.

 Chapter 142 - 142 Meeting With The Mafia Bosses

    Given Hardy and Sigel''s relationship, Hardy decided to arrive in Las Vegas a day early.


    As the car drove into Las Vegas and arrived at the Flamingo Hotel, they could already see a tall neon sign, next to a building several floors high.


    The convoy entered the parking lot, where staff came to greet them. "Where''s Mr. Sigel?" Hardy asked.


    "Mr. Sigel is in the lobby, receiving arriving guests," the attendant replied.


    Leaving the others to wait, Hardy led Ava and Richard into the lobby. It was incredibly spacious and extravagantly decorated, no wonder Sigel had spent so much money.


    There were already quite a few people in the lobby. Hardy had an excellent memory and recognized several familiar faces.


    People he had met at the Corleone''s, members of the Five Families investing in Flamingo Casino, came early, being shareholders here.


    Among them was a young man in his twenties, sitting at the head, who glanced at Hardy and then fixed his gaze on Ava. His face showed no restraint as he shamelessly scanned the woman.


    Seeing Hardy, Sigel stood up with a smile, coming over to hug Hardy and then looking at Ava.


    "Miss Ava is truly beautiful, and your singing voice is heavenly. I really love your song, ''Scarborough Fair ''. I wonder when you''ll release new songs."


    "The company is already recording an album for me, it won''t be long before it''s released."


    "That''s great, I''ll definitely have to listen to it."


    With that, he led the two into the crowd. Sigel glanced at several family heads, smiling as he said, "Hardy, let me introduce you. This is the head of the Stracci family, Colombo, and this is Tommy Gallego, the second boss of the Barzini family."


    "And this young man is?"


    Sigel looked at these people, "Don''t you always ask who the other shareholder is? I will formally introduce him to you now. It''s him, Jon Hardy. Hardy now owns 18% of the shares of the Flamingo Casino."


    The eyes of several people looking at Hardy changed. Hardy looked only in his twenties, very young. they didn''t expect him to be so rich. Each of them contributed $800,000, accounting for only 13% of the shares. How much did this young man contribute?


    And he dared to participate in the gambling business. Didn''t he know that this was the sphere of influence of the gangs?


    Suddenly, Tommy Gallego, the second boss of the Barzini family, remembered something and asked, "Mr. Hardy, is HD Security your business?"


    Hardy looked at this middle aged man with a slightly receding chin and answered with a smile, "Yes, HD Security is my company."


    HD Security has developed rapidly, with over a thousand veterans now, and its business extends to San Francisco. It was now the largest security company on the West Coast.


    Where there are guns, there''s power. Since the other party owned a security company, he naturally wasn''t afraid of the mafia. Right now, they don''t dare underestimate Hardy.


    Bono''s gaze at Hardy suddenly turned unfriendly as he asked, "Mr. Hardy, don''t you also have a HD studio?"


    Hardy looked at Bono, this young man looked somewhat frivolous, and now his gaze towards him carried a sense of provocation.


    "That''s right, HD Studios is mine."


    Bono chuckled coldly, "Hehe, when MGM was filming in New York, they injured my people. Later, the Corleone family came looking for me. I always thought MGM''s Meyer wasn''t that capable. Later, I heard that there was another company they cooperated with, HD Studios, and the owner of HD Studios was doing business with Michael Corleone. They even opened a television factory. It should be you, Mr.


    Jon Hardy, right?


    A phone call made it impossible for him to continue blackmailing, and he lost tens of thousands. Bono was naturally unhappy with Hardy.


    Especially since he''s accompanied by such a beautiful woman as Ava.


    The Wild Bunch movie had just finished its hot screening, and Ava''s song became a hit, making her a Hollywood star. Looking at Ava and Hardy''s current status, Ava must be the woman of this guy named Hardy.


    As a young man himself, seeing someone else''s career more successful than his own, and having a woman more beautiful than his own, Bono felt even more dissatisfied with Hardy.


    Hardy looked at Bono seriously and said lightly, "So you''re the owner of that film company." Indeed, that''s me Jon Hardy. I was about to send you my greeting as a thanks for your kindness, thankfully, Mr. Vito was closer to you."


    Bono heard the sarcasm and threat in Hardy''s words, and he was even more upset with Hardy.


    The other family bosses, however, didn''t focus on Bono''s petty matter. Tommy Gallego, the second boss of the Barzini family, smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy, I heard that the television factory is expanding and investing tens of millions to turn it into a super enterprise producing 400,000 televisions a year. I wonder if we can invest in it.


    If possible, we hope to buy some shares of the television company."


    The main purpose of the mafia is to make money. This has never changed.


    The mafia would extend their hand into any profitable business.


    Sigel was still taken aback by this news. Hardy and Michael had invested tens of millions to build a factory, which surprised him.


    Originally, he did have high hopes for this young man, but he didn''t expect him to develop so rapidly, creating such a large industry in such a short time.


    "The bank loan is enough for now, we''re not accepting investments temporarily. Of course, when the televisions are produced, Mr. Tommy can buy one, which would also support our business," Hardy said with a smile.


    Tommy''s face darkened.


    Being rejected so bluntly made him feel somewhat upset.


    Hardy looked at Tommy with a slight smile on his face. The idea of the mafia wanting to interfere with his business might concern others, but as for Hardy, previously being part of the mafia himself and with his partner Michael, from the Corleone family, there was no way he would allow them to meddle.


    In white, He was an innocent businessman.


    In black, He was the boss of LA strongest gang.


    Hardy wasn''t interested in chatting with these scheming gangsters. After greeting Sigel, he took Ava around to see the various areas. After all, he was one of the major shareholders and wanted to understand his own industry better.


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 143 - 143 The Flamingo Casino Opening

    The casino was well prepared, gleaming with splendor. Rows of slot machines were arranged in a breathtaking display, with dozens of gaming tables offering various forms of entertainment.


    Currently, the staff were still cleaning up and preparing to welcome tomorrow''s guests.


    The lounge, bar, and restaurant were also ready to accommodate guests. They went to the hotel, which was luxuriously decorated, meeting the standards of a five star establishment.


    However, apart from these basic facilities, most of the other entertainment projects Sigel had envisioned were still unfinished.


    In other words, people could only come here to gamble.


    Hardy could only sigh. Everything seemed rushed. All those mafia families were a bunch of short sighted individuals.


    He was indeed impressed by the casino decoration, but he still didn''t think it was enough for people to fly all the way from different parts of the US to the Las Vegas desert just to gamble and go to sleep in the hotel. The first impression of this casino complex is pretty much a failure.


    If they had supported Sigel, he would have undoubtedly succeeded.


    The next day.


    The sky over Las Vegas was somewhat overcast.


    The temperature dropped to just five or six degrees Celsius.


    Sigel looked at the sky with some concern, saying to the woman beside him, "Virginia I arranged a plane to pick people up from Los Angeles. I hope the weather doesn''t cause any issues."


    At noon, Guests began arriving sporadically, most of them driving themselves. After all, it was only a four hour drive from Los Angeles.


    Among these people were lawyers, accountants, and many celebrities, many of whom Hardy knew. Meyer, the boss of MGM, and Warner''s boss were also present. Hardy greeted and chatted with them.


    At this point, Hardy''s status could already be compared to Meyer and the Warner Brothers, although HD Studios wasn''t as prominent as the Big Eight film companies, but in terms of comprehensive strength, Hardy was no less than them.


    Meyer and Hardy stood under a tree with glasses of wine in their hands, discussing movie matters.


    "For the director of Once a Thief, I''m planning to bring in George Froeschel. Four years ago, his film ''The House of Loyalty'' won the Oscar for Best Picture. His style suits Once a Thief."


    "For the director of ''Singing in the Rain'', I intend to invite Stanley Donen. He previously directed musicals and has experience in that genre. Hardy, do you have any opinions on these two?"


    Hardy was a bit stunned ''Stanley Donen.''


    Stanley Donen.


    If he remembered correctly, ''Singing in the Rain'' was also directed by Stanley Donen in his past life.


    "I have no objections. I have great confidence in MGM''s capabilities," Hardy said with a smile.


    Meyer smiled and said, "I bought a copy of Playboy. Hardy, I have to say your taste is very unique. This magazine is bound to be a hit, and it''s definitely a good business deal."


    "These are just small businesses."


    "Small business? Now Playboy''s stock price has risen to $6. You own all the shares of the magazine, and this one deal alone will probably earn you over $5 million."


    Meyer spoke with envy in his tone. His MGM was such a big business, yet he couldn''t earn as much in a year as Hardy could with just one deal. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then the two discussed ''The Wild Bunch''. The box office for ''The Wild Bunch'' was fixed at $7.86 million, already locking in this year''s box office champion. However, this money, to be distributed, would probably not come until the middle of next year, and it was just the first installment. It might take another year or two to receive all the payments.


    Hardy had another source of income, the documentary ''The Great Bank Robbery of Los Angeles.'' The box office for this documentary had also surpassed a million.


    "Mr. Meyer, how''s the situation with the Golden Globes and Oscars this year?" Hardy asked.


    Meyer smiled, "There are many excellent films this year, but I think ''The Wild Bunch'' has a certain advantage in the Best Actor, Best Screenplay, and Best Song categories at the Golden Globes."


    "What about the Oscars?" Hardy asked.


    "Haven''t you heard? The Golden Globes are a barometer for the Oscars."


    In the afternoon, three to four hundred guests had already arrived, and most of them were prominent figures.


    However, this fell short of Sigel''s expectations.


    He was still waiting for the flights. Sigel had specially hired several planes to bring in the guests, including some big names he had invited, such as California senators and officials who would serve as his opening guests.


    It had to be said, Sigel''s network was indeed extensive, with so many big names, but unfortunately.


    Just in the afternoon, around three o''clock, Las Vegas suddenly experienced heavy rain. Las Vegas was a dry desert area with little rainfall, let alone heavy rain.


    But today, on the opening day of The Flamingo Casino, they encountered a heavy rainstorm that only occurs once every ten years.


    Dark clouds filled the sky, with occasional lightning flashes.


    Sigel stood at the window, his face looking unusually grim.


    The heavy rain covered the sky.


    The phone at the casino rang. Sigel answered, and it was a call from Los Angeles. Due to the rain, none of the planes he had hired could take off.


    The invited VIPs couldn''t come, and several hundred other guests were also stuck on the road due to the rain. This left Sigel very frustrated.


    But the event had already been scheduled, and there were already three to four hundred guests present. The show had to go on.


    At six o''clock in the evening, the casino officially opened.


    Originally, there was supposed to be a fireworks display, but it had to be canceled due to the rain. Everyone could only hold a simple opening ceremony in the casino.


    Without the VIPs, Sigel invited a few well known bigwigs, like Meyer to help with the ribbon cutting.


    Under such rushed conditions, the casino officially started its operations.


    The guests sat at the tables and started playing. The casino hall gradually became lively, giving Sigel a bit of relief.

 Chapter 144 - 144 The Flamingo Hopeless Situation

    But at around 10 p.m. a huge flash of lightning streaked across the sky. Amid the rolling thunder, the casino hall suddenly went dark.


    There was a power outage. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah~~!"


    Screams from women echoed in the casino hall.


    Nobody knew what had happened.


    The staff quickly brought flashlights, providing a temporary glimmer of light in the hall, but people were starting to get impatient.


    Sigel was anxious and shouted, "Send someone to check immediately to see what''s wrong, hurry!"


    The staff braved the rain to check and they found that the transformer had malfunctioned. Sigel urgently arranged for repairs and had candles lit in the casino for lighting.


    With only candles, it was impossible to continue playing. Some guests, growing impatient, left the casino and returned to their hotel rooms. It was winter, with temperatures around four or five degrees Celsius, and with the rain and no air conditioning, the rooms felt cold and damp.


    After more than three hours of effort, power was finally restored, but most of the guests had already left.


    The first day''s opening ended hastily.


    In the lounge, Sigel sat alone drinking sullenly. Everything had gone wrong today, it was a complete disaster.


    A rare torrential rain.


    The VIPs didn''t come.


    Only half of the guests arrived.


    The party couldn''t be held, and the fireworks show was canceled.


    A hasty ribbon cutting, a power outage, and in the end, all the guests left.


    Nothing could have gone worse than this.


    Sigel''s woman, Virginia, walked over and gently stroked his shoulder. "It will get better, don''t worry."


    Sigel exhaled lightly and said firmly, "Yes, it will get better. When the weather clears up tomorrow, the guests will come. Business will pick up, and everything will get on track."


    He was Benjamin Sigel.


    The underground king of the West Coast. Such difficulties couldn''t defeat him.


    The next day.


    It was Christmas. The guests woke up in a cheerful mood, ready to enjoy the festivities they missed yesterday.


    Today, the weather in Las Vegas was nice, with blue skies and white clouds.


    By noon, guests started arriving again, and the casino became lively. Hardy and Ava also played for a while.


    Hardy wasn''t very interested in gambling.


    He had read a report by a scholar stating that when people gamble, their brains release a large amount of dopamine, which makes them feel happy. But this happiness turns into negative emotions after gambling, leading them to gamble again to regain that happiness, which is the essence of addiction.


    But Hardy didn''t feel this way when he gambled, it wasn''t nearly as enjoyable as closing a business deal or spending time with a woman.


    But then, something went wrong in the casino again.


    People began to notice that the temperature in the hall was getting very cold.


    The casino staff found out that the central air conditioning had broken down.


    It was winter, with daytime temperatures around 10 degrees Celsius and nighttime temperatures around 1 degree Celsius. Without air conditioning, the hall became very cold, making the guests uncomfortable.


    Sigel, upon hearing the report, became frantic. "Damn it, wasn''t everything checked before? Why is there a problem now? Get someone to fix it immediately."


    After several hours of urgent repairs, the air conditioning was finally restored, but many guests had already left, feeling very disappointed with their Christmas gambling trip to Las Vegas.


    It was not enjoyment but rather a torment.


    People like Meyer and the Warner Brothers, who had come to support them, couldn''t stay forever and left the next day.


    On the third day.


    There were only a little over a hundred guests in the casino, even fewer than the number of staff. The large casino seemed empty.


    According to Sigel''s plan, the hotel had over 300 rooms, and the casino could accommodate more than a thousand guests daily. But now, they didn''t even have a fraction of that.


    Moreover, there was only gambling as an entertainment option here, with no other attractions. Except for those obsessed with gambling, people would leave after playing for a day or two. It was hard to retain guests.


    Hardy saw the problems with the casino and approached Sigel.


    "Mr. Sigel, why not advertise in the newspapers? That might attract some tourists," Hardy suggested.


    "I''ve already advertised. That can only attract a few gamblers. The biggest problem now is that the other facilities here are not complete. The Flamingo has no unique attractions compared to other casinos, so it can''t retain guests," Sigel said in frustration.


    His original idea was to make this place a tourist destination to attract a large number of guests, which would, in turn, bring in more gamblers. But without attractive features, relying solely on gambling made it no different from other casinos, only drawing in true gamblers.


    And the number of true gamblers is limited.


    Yesterday, he had the accountant do the math and found that not only had they not made money in the past few days, but they had also lost quite a bit. And with only about a hundred guests daily, the casino would continue to lose money.


    Running a business costs money.


    The casino''s staff, security, dealers, and managers added up to over a hundred people, and their salaries were a significant expense.


    As for the Flamingo''s current situation, Hardy had no solutions. The current state is due to Sigel''s stubbornness, pressure from the other Mafia families, and fate''s tricks.


    fate wasn''t letting him have an easy time with one accident after another. How could such a business make money?


    "Mr. Sigel, I have many things to attend to in Los Angeles. I''ll be leaving today," Hardy also said goodbye.


    Sigel nodded.


    "Go ahead. I''ll figure something out here. If things don''t improve after a while, I''ll close it down. Tommy and the others will give up. Once this place is fully built according to my plan, it will surely attract many guests," Sigel remained steadfast in his ideas.


    He was a strong man, and he believed that failure was only momentary.


    The convoy returned to Los Angeles, and Hardy dropped Ava off at home. "I have to go to New York for a few days, I''ll be back soon," Hardy said.


    "Go ahead," Ava said, understanding Hardy''s many business ventures in New York.

 Chapter 145 - 145 Mrs. Estée Lauder.

    Hardy had already booked a flight and flew directly to New York, landing at New York Airport ten hours later.


    That day, Elizabeth Taylor finished shooting and returned to her room to find several large boxes on her bed.


    She opened the boxes and found a delicate doll inside.


    Dressed in beautiful clothes.


    Taylor immediately recognized it as the Barbie doll promoted by Mr. Hardy. Her first thought was that Mr. Hardy had come.


    She put down the doll and looked around the room, but found no one.


    She ran out to find her assistant, who smiled and told her that Mr. Hardy hadn''t come. The items were delivered by a courier.


    Taylor returned to her room and saw a card inside.


    Hardy explained on the card that he had to attend an opening event and couldn''t come. Taylor was very disappointed.


    She threw herself onto the bed.


    Although she liked the Barbie doll, she wanted to see Mr. Hardy more. Knowing that Mr. Hardy couldn''t come, Taylor felt very sad.


    She wasn''t even this sad when her parents called yesterday to say they couldn''t spend Christmas with her.


    Sometimes she read some emotional magazines, like Reader''s Digest, which said that her feelings might mean she was in love.


    Could she be in love with Mr. Hardy?


    In the following days, during filming, Taylor often seemed distracted. But since they were shooting a scene where Matilda was very downcast, her state of mind fit perfectly. Sometimes she could complete a scene in one take, earning praise from Hitchcock for her excellent grasp of emotions. He called her a natural actor.


    Only Taylor knew she was actually thinking about Mr. Hardy.


    Christmas Eve arrived.


    The crew celebrated simply.


    The next day, Christmas, the crew took a day off. Taylor didn''t want to go out and stayed in her hotel room with her Barbie dolls as her companions.


    After Christmas, the crew resumed filming. Taylor immersed herself in the busy shooting schedule.


    Two days later, after finishing a scene and returning to the rest area, she suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    Hardy was chatting with Hitchcock. The film was about four fifths complete, with about twenty days left before it would return to Los Angeles for post production. The progress was a bit slower than initially planned, but big directors often had this issue.


    "Ah~~ Mr. Hardy," Taylor exclaimed in delight and ran toward Hardy.


    She threw herself into his arms.


    Hardy lifted her up and spun around twice. He looked at Hitchcock and said, "Mr. Director, can you give Taylor a day off? I promised to spend Christmas with her, but I got delayed by some matters."


    Hitchcock shrugged. "You''re the boss. You bear the cost of any delays."


    He wasn''t wrong.


    Hardy took Taylor out, and they spent the day having fun at an amusement parks, eating good food, and shopping.


    Actually, just being with Hardy made Taylor very happy.


    They visited the Fifth Avenue department store, which was full of festive cheer, as New Year''s was just around the corner.


    The store was full of various goods, almost no different from future times. Hardy and Taylor went to the Barbie doll section and saw many parents with their children choosing toys.


    It''s undeniable,


    Barbie dolls are very appealing, especially to little girls, who find it hard to resist them.


    The families shopping on Fifth Avenue were mostly wealthy, so Barbie dolls sold very well here. Many children left with a doll and accessories they liked.


    "Mr. Hardy, I know Ava Princess is Miss Ava, but who is this British Princess?" Taylor had been curious about this for a long time and finally asked Hardy today.


    Hardy smiled. "A friend of mine, a British girl who is also the general manager of my auction company."


    "She must be very beautiful," Taylor said, looking at the British Princess doll.


    "Heh, you can see she looks similar to the doll," Hardy didn''t hide the truth.


    Taylor glanced again at Ava Princess and the British Princess. She felt they would be her rivals in the future.


    They left the Barbie doll shop and came to the cosmetics section. Despite her young age, Taylor already had all the interests of a woman and walked into the cosmetics section.


    A woman in her thirties, accompanied by several assistants, was promoting products to customers. Seeing Taylor walk in, the woman smiled and greeted her. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, young lady, you are very beautiful. Would you like to try our Est¨¦e Lauder products? I can do your makeup," the woman asked Taylor with a smile.


    "Sure," Taylor agreed happily.


    Sitting in the chair, the woman began applying makeup to Taylor while introducing her products: cleansing oil, cream, moisturizing lotion, and all purpose hydrating serum. The woman claimed that she had developed all these products herself, being both a chemist and a skincare expert.


    Hardy, sitting nearby, realized something. He looked at the woman. She must be Mrs. Est¨¦e Lauder.


    He had read the company profile of Est¨¦e Lauder. The company was founded in 1946 by Mrs. Est¨¦e Lauder and her husband with $50,000, promoting skincare products.


    Decades later, Est¨¦e Lauder would become one of the world''s most renowned cosmetic brands, worth over $100 billion.


    Est¨¦e Lauder was just starting now. Maybe he can invest into it?


    After applying the facial cream and then a layer of moisturizing essence, Taylor''s face became even more hydrated and smooth. Taylor looked in the mirror with delight.


    "Mr. Hardy, do I look better?"


    "Taylor is always the most beautiful angel."


    Hardy complimented Taylor with flattering words, not minding if they were cheesy. Taylor''s eyes squinted with joy upon hearing Hardy''s praise.


    "I want to buy a set to bring back to Los Angeles as a gift for my mom," Taylor said.


    Mrs. Lauder was pleased to make a sale and instructed the clerk to wrap it up for Taylor. Hardy looked at Mrs. Lauder and said, "Madam, do you have a moment to chat?"


    "Sir, what is it you want to discuss?" Mrs. Lauder looked at the handsome young man.

 Chapter 146 - 146 Estée Lauder.

    Hardy picked up a bottle of moisturizer and asked, "Did you say these were developed by you?"


    Mrs. Lauder nodded, then shook her head, "Not entirely. Initially, it was researched by my uncle. My uncle is a dermatologist, and he noticed that some patients skin was particularly prone to dehydration and cracking, losing its luster, so he developed a skincare cream."


    "I also have dry skin. My uncle used it on me and it worked very well. That inspired me to make moisturizing creams. When I went to college, I chose to study chemistry and dermatology." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Around 1930, I started to make skin cream full time. At first, I sold it to friends around me or took it to salon parties. My friends all thought the results were good. Later, we made some profits and invested in new research, leading to several other products."


    "Last year, I founded my own cosmetics company and named it ''Estee Lauder'' after myself. Before Christmas this year, we set up a counter in the Fifth Avenue Mall. My ideal is to make the name Estee Lauder a well known brand in the cosmetics industry."


    When Mrs. Lauder introduced the situation of her company, she was a little proud, because all of this was created by her.


    In this male dominated society, it is very difficult for a woman to succeed in business.


    "You have persisted for more than ten years for your dream. I admire your persistence and hard work." Hardy complimented.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Jon Hardy."


    As he spoke, he took out a business card and handed it to her.


    Mrs. Lauder looked at the card and was surprised.


    Chairman of HD Security, Chairman of HD Films, Director of ''N.Y.T'' Television, Owner of Playboy Magazine, Chairman of HD Toys.


    A string of titles left Mrs. Lauder a bit stunned.


    Recently, HD Security has gained a lot of attention. First, it was in the newspapers and news reports, and finally, they released a documentary, "The Great Los Angeles Bank Heist." Now, HD Security is known across the United States.


    HD Films has also been very successful recently. "The Wild Bunch" became the highest grossing film of the year. With a box office of 7.86 million dollars and ticket prices of 0.25 dollars each, nearly 30 million people watched the film. This is enormous promotional power.


    ''N.Y.T'' Television had also created a sensation in New York by selling 3,000 televisions in a few days through an installment plan in collaboration with a bank. Moreover, there were reports that ''N.Y.T'' Television planned to invest millions to build a large enterprise with an annual output of 400,000 televisions.


    HD Toys also recently made headlines with its luxury Barbie dolls. Mrs. Lauder had specifically visited the Barbie doll counter to see these toys, amazed at their high prices.


    After seeing them, she only had one thought: exquisite, extremely exquisite.


    Even though she was in her thirties, she was tempted to buy a set, of course, as a gift for her daughter.


    Because of Barbie, Mrs. Lauder even considered whether to package her cosmetics as luxury items and take the high end route.


    Lastly, there was Playboy Magazine. Coincidentally, Mrs. Lauder had read it. Recently, newspapers were abuzz with debates between conservatives and the magazine, attracting a lot of attention.


    The editor in chief''s article on women''s liberation particularly resonated with Mrs. Lauder, prompting her to have her husband buy a copy.


    She had to admit, the photos of the beautiful women in the magazine were captivating even to her. She admired the articles, realizing the magazine, as the editor in chief claimed, contained no vulgar content but rather insightful articles.


    She read the introduction to Hedy Lamarr and admired her greatly, considering her a representative of modern women with her independent pursuit of her ideals and significant achievements in scientific research. Hedy Lamarr had become Mrs. Lauder''s idol.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Lauder looked up at Hardy. The young, handsome man exuded strong confidence, but Mrs. Lauder still felt he was too young. She doubted if Hardy was really the owner of these companies.


    Hardy noticed the doubt in Mrs. Lauder''s eyes and pointed to Taylor, "I don''t know if Mrs. Lauder has seen ''National Velvet'' or ''Lassie Come Home,'' but she is the leading actress in both movies, Elizabeth Taylor."


    Mrs. Lauder looked at Taylor and said in surprise, "I just felt that this lady looked familiar. I seemed to have seen her somewhere. Now that you mentioned it, I finally saw that it was Miss Elizabeth Taylor."


    Taylor was also a well known Hollywood star. Being able to do makeup for a Hollywood star made Mrs. Lauder feel honored.


    She even thought of telling future clients that a Hollywood star had used her products.


    "Mrs. Lauder, have you ever thought about accelerating the development of ''Est¨¦e Lauder''? Do you need an investor?" Hardy asked.


    "Oh~~!"


    Mrs. Lauder didn''t know how to answer for a moment, as this question concerned the future of her business.


    Hardy smiled and waved his hand, "No rush to answer. I''m staying at the St. Regis Hotel for the next few days. If you''re interested in cooperating, you can come to the hotel to find me."


    With that, Hardy took Taylor''s hand and left.


    Suddenly holding Hardy''s hand, Taylor''s heart trembled, and her face turned slightly red.


    The feeling of being held by Mr. Hardy was wonderful.


    Mrs. Lauder watched Hardy''s departing figure, feeling a bit dazed. At this moment, she felt a mix of apprehension and excitement.


    She had always longed for her business to grow, which was her dream.


    Suddenly, such a great opportunity appeared before her, making her excited, but she wasn''t sure if Hardy was genuine. What if he was a fraud?


    Clutching the business card, she instructed the clerk to watch the counter while she quickly returned to the office.


    Mrs. Lauder''s husband was responsible for internal company affairs, such as accounting and production, while she handled promotion and new product development. The couple complemented each other well.


    "Joseph, I just met someone at the mall who claimed to be the owner of HD Security and expressed interest in investing in our company."


    Mrs. Lauder detailed the entire encounter to her husband and handed him the business card, "Joseph, do you think that young man could be a fraud?"

 Chapter 147 - 147 Mr. Hardy in New York

    Joseph, who is already forty years old, is very calm and composed said "The St. Regis Hotel is one of the best hotels in New York and he was with Elizabeth Taylor."


    "His information is not difficult to find. The owner of HD Security Company, a shareholder of ''N.Y.T'' Television, and the owner of HD Films. These are all his public identities. Anyone who has met him before can verify his authenticity. Using such an identity to deceive people is not realistic."


    "By the way, I remember a few days ago ''The Wild Bunch'' film crew came to New York to promote, and they invited Judy Garland as a guest performer. Judy Garland should have met the owner of HD Pictures, you have a friend who knows Judy Garland, right? You can ask her to verify if Mr. Hardy is as you described."


    Mrs. Lauder thought her husband''s words made sense and immediately picked up the phone to call her best friend. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a lengthy phone conversation, Mrs. Lauder finally explained her situation clearly, and her friend agreed to ask Judy Garland for help.


    Judy Garland was at home in New York when she received a phone call from her friend.


    "Judy, what are you doing?" her friend asked.


    "I''m reading a script."


    "Is there a new movie to shoot? What is it about?" the friend asked excitedly.


    "It''s a musical. I just got the script, and after reading it once, I really like it. I can''t tell you the story," Judy Garland said happily.


    She hadn''t made a film for years, and now, with this script in hand, she liked it immediately after reading it once.


    A story about Cinderella meeting a big star seemed tailored just for her.


    After filming "The Wizard of Oz," she became one of the hottest stars in Hollywood and won an Oscar.


    But in the following years, she couldn''t find suitable roles. As she grew older, her appearance became more ordinary, and the studio had her play more down to earth roles, wearing glasses, braces, a nose pad, and gaining weight. Eventually, she started to lose her fame in these mediocre roles.


    Playing such roles was a severe blow to Judy Garland. Historically, during that period, she suffered from severe depression and eventually couldn''t act anymore, choosing to end her life at 47.


    But in this timeline, Judy Garland was lucky because she met Hardy.


    "Congratulations, Judy. You''ve finally got a film you like. Judy, I want to ask you about someone," the friend said.


    "Who? Tell me."


    "Have you met Jon Hardy, the boss of HD Films? I want to know more about him."


    Judy Garland was taken aback.


    "Of course I''ve met the boss of HD Films. You''ve seen the movie ''The Wild Bunch'' right? That was produced by HD Films. Last time they came to New York for promotion, they invited me to sing, and I met Mr. Hardy there." she said.


    "By the way, I can also tell you that the movie I got was jointly invested by MGM and HD Films. It is said that my role was personally assigned by Mr. Hardy. I think it must have something to do with my singing."


    Judy Garland became very excited when she mentioned Hardy. When someone from the MGM performing arts department found her, she was also surprised why such a great thing would fall on her.


    She found it hard to believe.


    The MGM executive told her that her role was personally assigned by Mr. Hardy, and the male lead was Johnny Fontaine.


    Judy Garland remembered that when she sang at the event, she asked Hardy to help her find a role, even a supporting one. She did it on a whim, but she didn''t expect him to give her such a big surprise so quickly.


    She felt very grateful to Hardy.


    "Why are you suddenly asking about Mr. Hardy?" Judy Garland curiously asked her friend.


    The friend didn''t hide anything and explained that Hardy was shopping at Fifth Avenue Mall, noticed Est¨¦e Lauder, and was willing to invest.


    "Judy, Mrs. Lauder said that Mr. Hardy is a handsome young man in his twenties. She couldn''t believe the boss of HD Films was so young, so she wanted to confirm," the friend said.


    "A handsome young man, yes, Mr. Hardy is indeed very young and very handsome. He''s only about 26 years old," Judy Garland said, suddenly pausing.


    "Ah~~ what did you say? Mr. Hardy is in New York," Judy Garland exclaimed.


    "If we''re talking about the same Mr. Hardy, then yes. What''s the matter, Judy?" the friend asked.


    "If Mr. Hardy is in New York, I must visit him. He gave me the role in my new movie. Do you know where he''s staying?" Judy Garland asked urgently.


    "I''ll ask Mrs. Lauder. She seemed to mention that Mr. Hardy left her his address."


    "Please ask quickly," Judy urged.


    The friend hung up and called Mrs. Lauder, explaining the conversation with Judy Garland and confirming that Mr. Hardy was a handsome young man in his twenties.


    "Judy wants Mr. Hardy''s address. You mentioned he left it with you, right?" the friend asked.


    "Mr. Hardy said he''s staying at the St. Regis Hotel."


    The friend hung up and quickly called Judy Garland back, telling her the name of Hardy''s hotel.


    Judy Garland hung up and thought for a moment before calling Johnny Fontaine. "Johnny, I heard that Mr. Hardy is in New York."


    "Ah~~ really!" Johnny Fontaine, who was lying in bed, jumped up.


    "Do you know where he''s staying?"


    "At the St. Regis Hotel, Johnny, I think we should visit Mr. Hardy," Judy Garland said.


    "Of course," Johnny immediately agreed.


    But then he felt that just visiting wasn''t enough and said, "Judy, I think we should host a party to welcome Mr. Hardy to New York. It''s too short notice, so let''s keep it small, at my villa."


    "I think that''s a good idea."


    Two big stars were thinking about how to flatter Hardy.


    Now Hardy had become someone people revered.


    Johnny hung up and then called the godfather.


    He knew that getting the male lead role in "Singing in the Rain" was entirely because of Hardy.


    Following the godfather''s advice, he supported Hardy, and Hardy immediately arranged a male lead role for him.


    And this musical fit him perfectly, as if it were tailored for him.


    He knew. The main reason was that Hardy respected the Godfather and his relationship with Michael, so when he learned that Hardy was in New York, he immediately informed the Godfather.


    Hardy brought Taylor back to the hotel. As soon as they entered the lobby, the manager stopped them. "Mr. Hardy, someone left a message for you."


    "Oh, who is it?"


    Hardy was somewhat surprised that someone was looking for him. Could it be Mrs. Lauder?


    "It''s Mr. Johnny Fontaine," the manager said respectfully.


    Johnny Fontaine? How did he know Hardy was in New York?


    No one would have thought things would coincide so perfectly. He met Mrs. Lauder, who inquired about his situation, which then reached Judy Garland''s ears, and she, in turn, told Johnny Fontaine.


    Hardy had originally planned to stay in New York for two days, spend time with Taylor, and then leave, without alerting anyone. But by chance, people in New York knew of his whereabouts.


    Hardy called the number left for him. On the other end, Fontaine''s voice came through, filled with excitement and respect. "Mr. Hardy, I didn''t expect you to be in New York. I just went to the hotel, but they said you were out, so I left a message."


    "Judy Garland and I are going to hold a small party in my small villa. I invite you to attend. Please come."


    Hardy laughed and said "Sure, can I bring someone along?"


    "Of course, no problem. I''ll come pick you up in a bit," Johnny Fontaine said happily.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Lauder household,.


    The couple was discussing Hardy''s acquisition proposal.


    "Joseph, do you think we should accept Mr. Hardy''s acquisition? Would we lose Est¨¦e Lauder that way?" Mrs. Lauder asked worriedly.


    "From your tone, it sounds like you''re tempted?" her husband inquired.


    Mrs. Lauder rubbed her forehead in distress. "Mr. Hardy is a millionaire. If he invests in our business, I believe the company will make great strides in a short time. If we rely on our gradual accumulation, it might take many years to see progress."


    "What percentage do you think is appropriate? If the other party wants to invest, they are probably aiming for a major stake," Joseph said.


    Mrs. Lauder hesitated again.


    She wanted Est¨¦e Lauder to rise quickly but feared losing it once it did. She was torn.


    "What do you think about 30%?" Mrs. Lauder tentatively asked.


    Her husband shook his head.


    Mrs. Lauder knew she was offering too little. Considering the size of Hardy''s wealth, he wouldn''t be interested in such a small share.


    "Sixty percent, that''s my bottom line, but I want the right to make business decisions," Mrs. Lauder said through gritted teeth.


    Joseph thought for a moment. "Why don''t we meet Mr. Hardy and discuss it? We''ll gauge his thoughts before deciding."


    Mrs. Lauder immediately decided to see Hardy.

 Chapter 148 - 148 Business Negotiation

    But when they drove to the St. Regis Hotel, they saw Hardy and Taylor leaving, accompanied by a few others. The couple exchanged a glance and hurriedly approached.


    "Mr. Hardy, do you remember me?" Mrs. Lauder asked with a smile.


    "Ah, of course, I remember, Mrs. Lauder. I didn''t expect you to come so soon. I was just about to attend a party," Hardy said, gesturing to Johnny Fontaine and Judy Garland beside him.


    Only then did Mrs. Lauder clearly see the two of them and was startled. Johnny Fontaine and Judy Garland were real stars.


    At this moment, she no longer had any doubts about Hardy''s identity.


    "I''m really sorry to disturb you," Mrs. Lauder said a bit nervously, stepping back to make way.


    At this time, Mrs. Lauder was not yet the head of an international brand, but merely the owner of a small cosmetics company.


    Hardy looked at Mrs. Lauder and her husband and smiled. "Why don''t you join us at the party?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ah!"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Lauder was very surprised. She had never attended such a star studded gathering and immediately became excited.


    "Is it appropriate?" Mrs. Lauder feigned modesty.


    Johnny Fontaine also invited them to the party at this moment. Since Hardy was the guest of honor, anyone he invited would naturally be welcomed by Johnny.


    They all drove to Johnny''s villa.


    Inside Johnny''s small villa, there were already twenty to thirty people, all from the entertainment industry. When Hardy and Taylor entered the villa, everyone stood up and applauded to welcome them.


    The party was lively, with everyone chatting, drinking, and laughing. Since they were all from the entertainment circle, they had common topics to discuss. Hardy, being a film company owner was fawned over by everyone who seized the opportunity to have a word with him.


    Mrs. Lauder and her husband sat in a corner, watching Hardy being surrounded. She thought to herself that Mr. Hardy might not have time to talk to them tonight.


    Mrs. Lauder then considered approaching other celebrities to strike up a conversation and expand her network for the future.


    Just then, Hardy walked over.


    "Sorry for bringing you here when you don''t know anyone," Hardy said.


    "Oh no, it''s an honor to attend such a party," Mrs. Lauder quickly responded.


    Hardy sat down and said, "Mrs. Lauder, what do you think about my proposal from earlier today? Are you willing to accept my acquisition?"


    "What does Mr. Hardy have in mind for the acquisition?" Mrs. Lauder asked.


    "I plan to invest in buying a portion of the shares while letting you continue running Est¨¦e Lauder," Hardy said.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Lauder felt slightly relieved. At least the other party wasn''t looking to completely take over, leaving only the question of how much of a stake he wanted.


    Hardy was optimistic about Est¨¦e Lauder because he believed in Mrs. Lauder''s potential. Many cosmetic brands existed, but only a few succeeded in the end, largely due to the differences in managerial capabilities.


    Time magazine once listed the 20 most influential business geniuses of the 20th century, and Mrs. Lauder was among them, the only woman in the group.


    She had grown a small business with tens of thousands of dollars into a billion dollar enterprise, which spoke volumes about her capabilities.


    "So, how much of a stake does Mr. Hardy intend to acquire?" Joseph asked.


    "I hope for 80%, but I can leave the management rights to you. This can be written into the agreement. Unless it''s a matter of life or death for the company, you two will handle everything," Hardy said.


    Hearing 80%, the couple''s hearts sank. They had guessed correctly; he indeed wanted a major stake.


    "You''re asking for too much. I''m afraid we can''t agree to that," Mrs. Lauder said.


    Hardy smiled and didn''t press further on the shares. Instead, he shifted the topic. "I''d like to hear how you plan to operate moving forward."


    Mrs. Lauder glanced at her husband and said, "We currently have four main products: cleansing oil, cream, moisturizer, and all purpose skin serum. We plan to heavily promote these four products, advertise in newspapers to increase brand awareness, and once sales improve, continue to develop new products, expand our range, and increase production capacity."


    Hardy nodded. "And when do you think you can achieve these plans on your own?" Hardy asked.


    Mrs. Lauder fell silent.


    "It will take a long time," she admitted.


    Hardy smiled again.


    "Would you like to hear my plan for Est¨¦e Lauder?"


    "Of course," Mrs. Lauder said, perking up.


    "The direction of your strategy is correct, but the pace is too slow. The reason it''s slow is that you lack sufficient foundational strength. To accelerate, you must raise funds."


    "Mrs. Lauder, when you were helping clients with makeup in the mall, the experiential service indeed helped attract customers. This model should be retained. In the future, every department store counter should have one or two makeup artists. Also, offer free samples to customers. When they take the samples home, they will naturally try them, and if they like the results, they might become customers."


    People love freebies. Giving women samples would ensure they use them, and they might become loyal Est¨¦e Lauder customers.


    "Advertising to boost brand value is a great concept. My plan is to advertise extensively in newspapers, magazines, and even on television and in movies to increase Est¨¦e Lauder''s brand awareness."


    "In films, the leading actress could use Est¨¦e Lauder products while applying makeup."


    This proposal completely astounded Mrs. Lauder.


    If they followed Hardy''s advertising strategy, Est¨¦e Lauder would quickly become a household name.


    However, she knew such an advertising campaign would cost a fortune. She had previously inquired about advertising in newspapers. Small papers cost thousands a year, while major ones like the New York Times cost tens of thousands. This was why Est¨¦e Lauder hadn''t advertised yet small newspapers were ineffective, and big ones were too expensive.


    Hardy continued to persuade.


    "Mrs. Lauder, your idea of celebrity endorsements is also correct. Celebrity influence is a powerful promotional tool. Look at the stars at tonight''s party. If they endorsed Est¨¦e Lauder, imagine the reputation boost."


    "Ava Gardner is an artist under my company and very popular right now. She could be the exclusive spokesperson for Est¨¦e Lauder."


    Although this sounded great, Mrs. Lauder knew that the endorsement fee would be astronomical.


    "Barbie dolls now have counters in major cities across the United States. I remember there are a total of 78. Est¨¦e Lauder wants to open counters in all these cities. How much capital would be needed? Probably no less than four to five hundred thousand dollars."


    "More money being thrown around again. If I had money, I would play like this too."


    Mrs. Lauder sighed inwardly.


    Unfortunately, what she lacked was money.


    "After establishing the Est¨¦e Lauder brand, it needs to go global, conquering the European market. Mrs. Lauder''s goal is to make Est¨¦e Lauder a brand that can rival L''Or¨¦al."


    Previously, Mrs. Lauder considered this just a slogan. Now she realized how difficult achieving this goal would be.


    "Once sales increase, a larger modern cosmetics production enterprise needs to be established, as well as dedicated cosmetics laboratories. My idea is for Est¨¦e Lauder to produce all types of cosmetics women can use."


    "Lipsticks, perfumes, eye-shadows, makeup kits, eyeliners and so on, with thousands of varieties."


    "The brand should have different tiers primary, secondary and top level to meet the needs of different customer groups."


    Following Mr. Hardy''s approach, this company would require astronomical investment. Est¨¦e Lauder is currently just a small workshop, unable to bear such costs.


    Hardy felt that Mrs. Lauder was a little confused by what he said, and smiled.


    "Mrs. Lauder, to be honest, with the business model I described, I could choose any cosmetics company and rapidly grow it, quickly capturing the market and becoming a well known brand."


    Mrs. Lauder looked a bit panicked. She was a smart woman and knew that Mr. Hardy''s approach was extremely powerful. It was the most comprehensive and effective development plan she had ever heard. It could be applied to many businesses, and any company could succeed with this strategy.


    What did Est¨¦e Lauder have? Only her four products. She felt they were not enough, as any cosmetics company could develop similar products.


    Mrs. Lauder gritted her teeth.


    "Mr. Hardy, we are willing to sell 75% of the shares."


    Mrs. Lauder''s decisiveness was impressive. When she saw an opportunity and a crisis, she made a quick decision.


    Hardy smiled. he had initially asked for 80%, aiming high to negotiate down. If the operating partner''s shares were too low, the investment would be wasted due to lack of motivation. His bottom line was 60%. He hadn''t expected to negotiate up to 75%.


    So he decided to accept it.


    "Alright, tomorrow let''s discuss the details of the funding and promotional aspects, then sign the agreement. For now, I''ll take you to meet some of New York''s celebrities. You might find them useful in the future," Mr. Hardy said.


    Mrs. Lauder was overjoyed.


    She immediately stood up to follow him.


    This was one of the reasons she was willing to partner with Mr. Hardy. Not only did he have money and resources, but he also had an immense network of connections.


    Any celebrity would be beyond her reach, yet these people would speak respectfully in front of Mr. Hardy.


    Now that she had become Mr. Hardy''s partner, her status had instantly risen to a new level.

 Chapter 149 - 149 The Irish Gang Greed

    After the party ended, Johnny Fontaine personally drove Hardy and Taylor back to their respective hotels. Taylor was reluctant to part with Hardy.


    As soon as Hardy returned to his room, the phone rang. It was a call from Michael.


    "I just found out you''re in New York. Why didn''t you call me? Aren''t you interested in your career anymore?" Michael teased.


    "I gave a promise to Taylor, so I came to see her. I didn''t plan to stay long; I was planning to return tomorrow," Hardy explained with a smile.


    "When are you heading back then?" Michael asked.


    "I have some minor matters to handle, probably need to wait two more days," Hardy replied.


    "Got time to meet? The old man wants to invite you over for dinner," Michael said.


    Hearing the godfather''s invitation, Hardy didn''t dare refuse. "I''ll visit Mr. Vito tomorrow afternoon."


    ...


    The next day.


    The Lauder couple arrived early, and the three of them discussed the agreement in the hotel room.


    Hardy would invest $750,000 in exchange for 75% of Est¨¦e Lauder''s shares. The operation of the company would be managed by the Lauders.


    The company would hire Ava Gardner as a spokesperson with an annual fee of $200,000, though this payment would be deferred.


    Est¨¦e Lauder would place large advertisements in Playboy magazine to reflect its high end brand status, costing $40,000 for the year, also deferred. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy would help set up counters in top tier malls in the 20 largest cities across the U.S.


    In the next movie, an Est¨¦e Lauder product would be featured as a gift from the male lead to the female lead, costing $50,000, again deferred.


    The investment would be used to expand production and invest in R&D for new products.


    Both parties were satisfied and signed a formal agreement. Hardy now owns 75% of Est¨¦e Lauder''s shares.


    The Lauder couple retained 25% of the shares and left happily, ready to put in the hard work.


    Around 4 p.m., Michael drove to the hotel to pick up Hardy.


    They discussed the television company in the car. The old factory''s sales remained strong, and the installment sales strategy ensured they no longer worried about sales, with higher profit margins.


    The new factories in New York and Los Angeles were under construction and expected to be completed by October next year.


    The car stopped at the Corleone estate. It was Hardy''s third visit.


    The old godfather stood in the yard, smiling when he saw Hardy. Hardy greeted him respectfully, and the godfather gave him a hug and patted his back.


    The Godfather was increasingly pleased with Hardy due to his intelligence, decisiveness, and sense of gratitude.


    Last time, during the promotion of "The Wild Bunch," he warned the singer who tried to sabotage them and had Fontaine support them. Soon after, Hardy arranged a movie role for Johnny Fontaine, showing his loyalty and appreciation.


    This trait was reminiscent of Sicilian values, which the Godfather admired in young people.


    Dinner was simple, just a regular family meal. After dinner, they smoked cigars in the backyard, and the Godfather asked, "Did you attend Sigel''s casino opening?"


    "I did, went a day early," Hardy replied.


    The Godfather paused and said, "I heard the casino had issues during the opening and has been losing money ever since."


    "That''s true," Hardy confirmed.


    The Godfather sighed, "Sigel is smart but sometimes too arrogant and stubborn, believing he''s always right. This will harm him in the long run.


    Hardy said goodbye at around nine o''clock, and Michael sent him back to the hotel.


    "Are you leaving tomorrow?" Michael asked.


    "Yes, everything''s settled. I''ve booked a flight for tomorrow afternoon," Hardy said.


    "Then I won''t see you off. Call me if you need anything."


    They both smiled.


    During the day, Hardy spent time with Taylor on the set. She was reluctant to see him go.


    Hardy patted her cheek and said, "Don''t worry, you''ll be back in Los Angeles in about twenty days. Didn''t Hitchcock say the movie was almost done?"


    Taylor looked up at Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, I''m already 15 this year."


    "In three years, I''ll be an adult."


    "And then?"


    Taylor bit her lip and mustered the courage to say, "Mr. Hardy, please don''t get married in the next three years."


    Hardy finally understood her intention.


    "Don''t worry, not just for three years, but i won''t be marrying anytime soon." Hardy said with a smile.


    "Why?" Taylor asked in surprise.


    Hardy patted her head and said, "Because I have an ambition i am determined to accomplish, and before that i won''t get married. But I might have many girlfriends, and maybe even children."


    Taylor was astonished.


    She had hoped to marry Mr. Hardy when she grew up, but he turned out to be much more devoted to his dream than she expected.


    She suddenly made a decision.


    She looked up at Hardy and said, "Then, Mr. Hardy, can I be your girlfriend when I grow up?"


    Hardy laughed.


    "Of course."


    ...


    In the afternoon,


    Hardy flew back to Los Angeles.


    The next day, at the company, Andy excitedly reported, "Boss, Barbie dolls are selling like hotcakes. The toy company''s stock has risen significantly, reaching over $3 per share. You''ve made a big profit."


    Hardy handed Andy the signed agreement with Mrs. Lauder, "I invested in a cosmetics company in New York. You''re in charge of the next steps."


    "A cosmetics company?" Andy asked.


    "Yes, I see great potential in it," Hardy said.


    ...


    Later, Hardy was discussing gang matters with Bill.


    Bill''s gang had grown rapidly, with over 500 members, half of whom were veterans. The combat strength of the Austrian gang, the Irish gang, and the Mexicans couldn''t compare to Bill''s gang.


    "A few days ago, the Irish approached me, wanting to sell drugs on our turf. What do you think, boss?" Bill asked.


    Previously, the Spanish gang controlled half of Los Angeles'' drug market. After Hardy dismantled them, the market was quickly taken over by the Irish and Mexicans.


    The Irish were greedy and now aimed at Bill''s territory.

 Chapter 150 - 150 Nigerian Scam

    "What do you think?" Hardy asked, taking a puff of his cigar.


    Bill shrugged, "I don''t really care. The slot machine business makes over $2 million a year, and our other businesses are doing well. If the Irish want to sell drugs here, we might make at most $200,000 to $300,000 a year in turf fees. I don''t care about that."


    Hardy nodded, "Maintaining local order is more important. If order is good, more tourists will come, and more people will visit bars and play our slot machines, making us more money than turf fees." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about the Austrian gang?" Hardy asked.


    "The Austrian gang''s turf is now managed by second in command Alan Payne. I heard he allowed the Irish to sell drugs there," Bill said.


    Hardy frowned.


    The Austrian and Irish gangs had always been at odds. It was surprising that they were now collaborating.


    Was it Sigel''s or Fred''s order, or did Alan Payne act on his own?


    Hardy pondered for a moment and said to Bill, "Regardless of others, don''t let the Irish openly sell drugs on our turf. We can''t control customers going to their turf."


    "Also, find a way to infiltrate the Austrian gang, monitor them, and possibly win over some members."


    Bill was surprised, "Boss, do you think there might be trouble with the Austrian gang?"


    "Who can say for sure?"


    Bill nodded, "I know some leaders in the Austrian gang. I can try to contact them."


    After parting ways with Bill, Hardy returned to HD Security, where he was informed that Miss Elena from the auction company had called urgently.


    Hardy called Elena back, and she anxiously explained, "Mr. Hardy, I think we''ve been scammed. Someone took off with a $100,000 check."


    Hardy frowned slightly, "Don''t worry, I''m coming over."


    He drove quickly to the auction company and found Elena and Irina looking dejected. Several department heads and appraisers were also present, all looking distressed.


    Hardy approached Elena, "What happened? Tell me."


    Elena pursed her lips and began recounting the story.


    A few months ago, a middle aged customer came in and sold an 18th century oil painting for $2,300. After the transaction, he left.


    Two days later, the middle aged man returned, not to sell but to discuss a business deal with the owner.


    Elena and Irina met with him together.


    The man, claiming to be a French Jew named Leo, insisted on confidentiality before revealing his business proposal, stating it was somewhat illegal.


    This piqued the women''s curiosity, and they assured him of their discretion. Only then did he begin.


    "Lovely ladies, I require secrecy because this matter is slightly illicit. A friend of mine, Louis, whose family once owned a renowned gallery, collected and sold famous paintings, including works by Monet and Picasso. Unfortunately, his family perished during the war, leaving their assets scattered..."


    Hearing this, Hardy had several thoughts in his mind.


    Could this be the 20th century famous Nigerian scam where someone asks for money to unfreeze assets?


    I''m the descendant of Louis XIII, with assets frozen by the bank. You send money, we lift the freeze and so on ....


    Elena continued to narrate the story.


    "Leo said that Louis was serving in the military at the time and was unaware of what was happening at home. Later, when the war fully broke out, Louis was constantly fighting against the Germans. After World War II ended, Louis returned to his hometown and found out about everything that had happened. He was the only one left in his family."


    "The Art Management Committee was responsible for returning artworks. As long as evidence was provided, the artworks could be returned to family members."


    "Louis found the records from that time, and after the government verified them, the paintings from the gallery were returned to him."


    At that time Leo shrugged and said.


    "My friend now has a total of 227 paintings, including paintings by famous artists and works by modern artists. This is only a part of all the paintings in the gallery at that time."


    "You know, right after the war ended, life in France was very tough. My friend Louis, despite having a large collection of oil paintings, had no source of income."


    "Couldn''t he sell them?" Irina asked.


    Irina, being of French descent, had also fled to the United States with her parents during that time. She had heard from relatives in France about the Germans looting French artworks, especially those of French Jews, who were almost entirely plundered and exterminated.


    "Life in France is very hard now. People don''t value artworks as much as before the war, and prices are very low. For instance, the painting I sold to you was one of Louis''s paintings. French art dealers only offered $400 for it, but Louis asked me to try in the United States. Here, I found several auction houses and galleries, with offers ranging from $1500 to $2000.


    You offered the highest price, $2300, which is four to five times what was offered in France."


    "When i came here, Louis told me that if i could find a good buyer, he would be willing to sell all these artworks to the other party. However, the government now prohibits the shipment of some famous works of art out of the country, so this business is more or less illegal."


    "After the sales, he plans to use the money to immigrate. He has read reports about the United States and knows that life here is way better so he plans to buy a farm and live in the United States."


    Hardy remembered that a few months ago, Elena had told him that they had met a big seller who had a batch of high end artworks, including famous paintings by Monet, C¨¦zanne, and Picasso.


    He remembered warning Elena to be careful when dealing with such people, but he didn''t expect that she was still deceived.


    "What happened next?" Hardy asked.


    Elena took a deep breath and continued "We expressed our willingness to purchase these paintings and said we would figure out the transportation. I thought if the deal succeeded, I''d have you help transport them since I knew you could."


    Hardy found it amusing.


    This girl had a lot of confidence in him.


    Elena continued, "He first said he would help us contact his friend Louis again. A few days later, he came back with bad news. His friend Louis had borrowed $100,000 from a bank for immigration purposes, using the oil paintings as collateral."


    "I had a feeling it was a trick to free up assets."


    "I was cautious and wrote a $100,000 cash check. I sent Musk, along with an assistant to go to France with this man named Leo to meet Louis. If the deal went through, they would pay off the bank and retrieve the pledged oil paintings."


    Elena finished and looked at Musk standing among the crowd.


    Musk, in his thirties, had previously worked for another auction company and had extensive experience in acquiring artworks and paintings. Elena had hired him as the head of the art department''s acquisitions.


    Hardy turned to look at Musk. Seeing Hardy''s gaze, Musk looked somewhat remorseful and said, ''Boss, it wasn''t my negligence. I suspect that man was a professional con artist. I just showed him the check, and he swapped it for a fake one without me noticing. It''s hard to tell the fake from the real one at a glance.''


    ''Tell me the whole story,'' Hardy said.


    Musk quickly recounted the events.


    ''This morning, I received the check from Miss Irina. I took John and Leo to Los Angeles Airport, planning to fly to New York and then take a ship to France.


    While waiting for the plane, we chatted about what to expect in France. Leo suddenly said, "Check if your check is an international check usable in Europe, otherwise it''s a wasted trip."


    "I took out the check and verified it was fine. Leo asked to take a look too. Thinking we were right there and he couldn''t pull any tricks, I handed it to him. Leo examined it and handed it back with a smile, I put the check back in my wallet, and then Leo said he needed to use the restroom and left without taking his luggage."


    "John felt something was wrong and searched for Leo but couldn''t find him. We then checked Leo''s luggage and found it filled with newspapers. We realized something was wrong and checked the check, discovering it was a fake."


    Musk lowered his head, "That''s when we knew we''d been tricked. We hurried back to report, and I''m sorry, boss. This was my mistake.''"


    He glanced apologetically at Elena.


    Hardy nodded, scanning the company managers and appraisers around, and gave a faint smile


    ''"Alright, I understand. From now on, leave this matter to me. There are many things to handle in the company, so get back to your posts."

 Chapter 151 - 151 The Search

    The room was left with just Hardy, Elena and Irina.


    With no outsiders around, Elena looked at Hardy, her eyes suddenly reddened. ''I''m sorry, Hardy. You warned me, but I still got fooled.''


    "I admit I was a bit greedy. Leo''s maneuvers confused me. I thought having Musk and John go to France would ensure everything was fine, but we were still tricked."


    Losing $100,000, Elena felt very guilty and upset.


    Hardy stepped forward, wiped away Elena''s tears, and pulled her into a comforting hug.


    ''Don''t cry. It''s a small matter. I''ll handle it. I''ll ask my friends to help find the guy; maybe we can recover the money,'' Hardy reassured her.


    He hugged Elena purely to comfort her.


    Feeling Hardy''s embrace, Elena didn''t notice anything strange, only feeling a sense of support. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If we can''t recover the money, I''ll use my own funds to cover the loss." Elena said, choking up.


    Elena and Hardy had a partnership agreement with a 5% commission on art sales. Losing $100,000 meant about two years work for her.


    "I said I''d handle it. Even if we lose the money, I won''t let you bear it alone." Hardy said.


    Irina stood nearby.


    Seeing Hardy comfort Elena, she felt a little jealous.


    The boss sure knows how to seize opportunities.


    Taking advantage of Elena''s sadness to get close.


    She blinked her big eyes and immediately put on a sad expression.


    She approached Hardy and said, "Boss, I''m also very upset. I didn''t see through that French conman."


    Saying that, she moved to hug Hardy.


    Hardy, knowing she was pretending, stopped her with a hand on her forehead, keeping her at arm''s length.


    ''Oh~~!''


    Irina''s crying stopped, and she looked at Hardy, a bit annoyed at being seen through.


    Elena seemed to realize something and pulled away from Hardy, wiping her tear stained cheeks embarrassingly.


    Hardy walked to the phone and called HD Security, "Lancer, there''s a situation at the auction company. We''ve been conned out of some money. Bring the strategic research and intelligence team here to track down the scammer."


    "I understand, I''ll be right there."


    Hardy then called Bill and asked him to investigate the activities of the liar Leo in Los Angeles.


    Hardy''s order mobilized the entire Los Angeles gangs.


    ...


    Lancer brought personnel from the security company to question Musk and John, to understand the events in more detail, while having the portrait artist draw a portrait of Leo.


    Leo is a con artist, and his name is likely fake. Therefore, the portrait is particularly important. The security company''s intelligence department employs a professional portrait artist who, through eyewitness descriptions, can depict the target''s features accurately.


    Leo interacted with many people. The portrait artist, based on multiple accounts, drew the portrait and after some adjustments, finally produced a likeness.


    "Yes, that''s him, it looks just like him. This is Leo," Musk said, pointing at the portrait.


    Others from the auction house also confirmed that the portrait was very accurate.


    An analysis of the fake check revealed it was a real check, but the numbers had been altered. Originally, it was a small $100 check, but someone had changed it to $100,000.


    The forgery was expertly done, making it hard to detect without close inspection. It was easy to fool someone like Musk.


    "This guy has been in Los Angeles for four months, he must have interacted with other people. We can find those he contacted to see if there are any clues," Lancer said.


    Hardy nodded and instructed, "Have the portrait artist draw a few more copies and give them to Bill''s gang. They should take the portraits and ask around."


    "I''ve also called Allen Payne from the Austrians gang to help find him. Send a few copies to the Austrian gang as well," Lancer replied.


    "By the way, investigate the bus station and the airport to see if this man has left Los Angeles."


    "Okay, I''ll ask someone to do it right away." Lancer replied.


    Members of the Austrian gang and Bill''s gang, armed with Leo''s portrait, started frequenting hotels, bars, nightclubs, and shopping malls, asking if anyone had seen him. They also questioned local thieves and con artists.


    The intelligence department checked airport information to verify if Leo had left the city.


    By the afternoon, news came from various sources. Lancer reported, "Boss, some people did see this guy. He stayed at several hotels including the City Garden and contacted other auction and art purchase companies. It looks like he was casting a wide net to find the best target."


    "Before Miss Elena said that he left Los Angeles to go to other places. In fact, someone saw him in Los Angeles during that period, which means that he did not leave, but was just waiting for the opportunity."


    "The gang''s investigation has also returned. They found several scammers, and they all said that they had never seen this Leo before, which means that this Leo is likely to be an outsider. Now people have been sent out to investigate whether he is still hiding in Los Angeles."


    Just as the two were talking, Henry came back.


    "Boss, there''s a discovery at the airport. This Leo boarded a plane to Miami just twenty minutes after obtaining the check."


    "At that time, he with Musk and John were waiting for a plan to New York. After tricking them, he went to the restroom and directly boarded the plane to Miami. He had already bought a ticket to Miami, indicating this was pre-planned."


    Los Angeles was Hardy''s territory, but the situation became more complicated once Leo left the city.


    Elena and Irina felt desperate.


    The con artist had fled to another city, making it much harder to retrieve the money.


    Hardy squinted his eyes and thought about it.


    He picked up the phone.


    After a few rings, the call was answered.


    "Is this the Corleone residence? I''d like to speak with Mr. Corleone. This is Hardy," he said.


    "Hi, Hardy, this is Tom."


    Tom, the advisor of the Corleone family, answered.


    "Tom, I need to speak with Mr. Corleone about something."


    "Okay, I''ll get the godfather on the line."


    After a brief pause, the old godfather''s raspy voice came on the line, "Hardy, what''s the matter?"


    Hardy explained the entire con to the godfather and concluded, "That guy took a flight to Miami, and he''s probably just arrived. I plan to send people to find him. Do you know any local contacts in Miami who can help us?"

 Chapter 152 - 152 Victor

    "Miami is the territory of the Lucchese family. I have a good relationship with Andano Lucchese. I''ll call him and you can have someone contact him directly." The old godfather said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Corleone," Hardy expressed his gratitude.


    "It''s a small matter, don''t mention it," the godfather said with a smile.


    After hanging up, Hardy instructed Henry, "Henry, take 30 men, charter a plane, and head to Miami as quickly as possible. Contact the Lucchese family and ask for their help in finding this guy named Leo."


    Hardy handed Henry the portrait.


    "Got it, boss. I''ll head out right away," Henry replied and left.


    The auction house''s general manager''s office was left with just Hardy, Elena, and Irina. Elena glanced at Hardy and whispered, "Even if we get the $100,000 back, the effort and money spent will be considerable."


    Hardy smiled, "I don''t care about the $100,000. I''m just pissed about being conned. No matter the cost, I''ll find him and make him understand the consequences of crossing Jon Hardy."


    Hardy gently patted Elena''s cheek, "Don''t be sad, it''s a minor issue. Are you hungry? Let''s go eat something."


    Elena blushed slightly but did not resist as Hardy touched her face.


    "I''ll go wash my face and put on some makeup," Elena said softly.


    She had cried earlier, and her makeup was ruined. Hardy smiled, "Take your time, no rush."


    Irina accompanied Elena to the restroom to fix their makeup. Irina looked at Elena and whispered, "Elena, didn''t you think Mr. Hardy looked so handsome just now?"


    "What do you mean?" Elena asked as she wiped her face.


    Irina''s eyes were full of admiration, "He wasn''t even fazed by losing $100,000, and he kept comforting you. A few phone calls and the whole of Los Angeles is looking for that con artist. Within a few hours, they found the guy''s trail. Even if he fled to Miami, Hardy has connections to track him down. You can tell Mr. Hardy is very powerful."


    Elena remained silent.


    Irina giggled, "Why don''t you confess your feelings to him?"


    "I... he was just comforting me," Elena replied.


    "You think I''m that naive?" Irina rolled her eyes. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Victor stepped out of Miami Airport.


    With no luggage in hand, he glanced at the bright Miami sunshine and pulled out his sunglasses, putting them on.


    He liked Miami.


    In January, Miami''s highest temperature is around 23-24 degrees Celsius, and the lowest is about 14-15 degrees, very pleasant. Plus, the girls here are very enthusiastic. As long as you have money, you can find beauties of all kinds.


    Victor found a hotel in the city and checked in. He immediately took out the check from his bag.


    "$100,000, haha, all that hard work really paid off," he said, kissing the check.


    He was the one who had conned Elena out of $100,000. His real name was Victor, originally a con artist from France. He had once been caught and sentenced to five years in prison.


    During World War II, the prison released all inmates to join the military against the Germans. Victor donned a uniform for just a few days before their position was bombarded by the Germans, leading to a massive retreat. He wasn''t suited for combat and fled, eventually making his way to the U.S., where he settled.


    In the U.S., he resumed his old tricks. He knew a bit about finance, art, reading people, wooing women, and driving. He was an adept talker and con artist, often succeeding in his schemes.


    To Victor, America was a con artist''s paradise, full of opportunities. He could easily pick up riches by bending down.


    Victor ordered lunch and fruit from the hotel. After eating, he lay on the bed and made a call to a New York number.


    "Hello, who is this?" a pleasant female voice answered.


    "Tracy, it''s me," Victor said with a smile.


    "Victor, I miss you. When are you coming back?" the woman asked.


    "Soon, things have been going well. I''ll be able to spend a lot of time with you. How''s our baby?" Victor asked.


    The woman touched her swollen belly and smiled, "She''s doing great, very healthy, but she loves to kick. She''s a mischievous little girl."


    "How are you sure it''s a girl?"


    "Because I want a little girl," the woman replied.


    Hanging up, Victor felt exceptionally happy. He had met a young girl named Tracy in a bar a few years ago.


    Tracy was a simple and beautiful 19 year old. Victor, nearly forty, was twice her age. As an experienced seducer, it didn''t take long for Tracy to fall for him. They shared a passionate night during a storm.


    Soon after, Tracy discovered she was pregnant. Victor was excited by the news. Nearing forty, he also wanted a child and a family.


    Thus, Tracy became the mistress of Victor''s house. Now, seven months had passed, and in two months, the baby would be born.


    Victor was pulling this con to save up for the baby''s needs since raising a child wasn''t easy.


    Victor''s home was a two story seaside apartment in Boston, Massachusetts. He loved the environment there. To be safe, he chose to leave the East Coast and head to Los Angeles this time.


    After months of planning, he had finally struck gold. The $100,000 was enough for him, Tracy, and their baby to live comfortably for several years.


    Henry chartered a plane to Miami, where someone picked them up at the airport. The car drove straight into the airport, and as soon as Henry and his team got off, someone approached to meet him.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Henry? I''m Alan, from the Lucchese family. I received a call from Boss Andeno and am here to assist you."


    "Thank you." Henry shook hands in appreciation.


    They drove to the gang''s headquarters. Henry took out a stack of sketches and said, "This is the person we need to find."


    "No problem. I''ve gathered 200 people who know the local area well. We''ll cooperate with you. How would you like to proceed?"

 Chapter 153 - 153 Victors Run

    "Let''s split into 30 teams. Each team takes a sketch and searches everywhere. Also, check with our associates to see if anyone has seen this person or if he has any accomplices or hideouts here." Henry instructed.


    The term "gang associates" generally refers to peripheral forces, including thief gangs, fraud groups, pimping rings, car thieves, and loan shark collectors. Though these individuals might not be powerful, they are unmatched in gathering information.


    "No problem." Alan agreed.


    The teams began their search, and soon bars, nightclubs, hotels, and even street corners in Miami were swarming with people. The entire Miami underworld knew the Lucchese family was searching for someone named Leo.


    People knew that whoever this person was, he was in big trouble.


    Victor called an old friend named Charles, a savvy Brit skilled in money laundering. In the past, Victor had Charles handle several checks for him. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Charles, it''s me, your old buddy Victor," Victor greeted casually.


    After a brief silence, Charles replied gravely, "Victor, this time you might be in big trouble."


    Victor was stunned.


    "What do you mean, Charles? What trouble am I in?"


    "It seems you don''t know. The entire city of Miami is looking for someone named Leo. The Lucchese family is using sketches to ask all their associates about him. The entire Miami underworld is abuzz."


    "I have also seen that sketch. It is 90% similar to you. Victor, you are that Leo, right? Who did you scam this time to cause such a big commotion?"


    Victor was taken aback.


    The Lucchese family? That''s a major Mafia family in the US. Miami is their territory. Why did they look for him? He did something in Los Angeles not Miami.


    He was just a liar. He really didn''t dare to offend the mafia, he knew too well that if he fell into their hands, it would be a fate worse than death.


    Noticing Victor''s silence, Charles said, "It seems it was you."


    "Charles, what''s happening now?" Victor asked urgently.


    "About an hour ago, the Lucchese family sent out a large number of people, holding sketches, searching for someone named Leo in bars, nightclubs, and hotels. Then they informed all their associates."


    "I took one look at the sketch and was sure it was you. I didn''t say anything, though. What did you do, Victor?"


    Victor stammered, "I... took someone''s money in Los Angeles, $100,000."


    "Didn''t you investigate the background of the other party before you acted?" Charles asked.


    "I did. It was an auction company run by two European young women. I didn''t find any background." Victor replied.


    Charles sighed, "An auction company run by two young women with no visible background. That''s the biggest problem. It likely means their background is something you couldn''t uncover. From what''s happening now, it seems they have significant connections. Given our years of collaboration, i won''t say anything, Victor, take care of yourself."


    Victor had been in high spirits earlier, having successfully secured $100,000 and with his wife Tracy waiting at home. As long as he exchanged the money in Miami, he could return to a comfortable life.


    But things had changed.


    Now, he was filled with anxiety and worry.


    Who were these people with such influence? Would they find him? The more Victor thought about it, the more concerned he became. Hearing that the Lucchese family was searching the hotels, he quickly dressed up and left the room.


    He couldn''t stay at the hotel.


    It wasn''t safe to roam the streets at night, either.


    Where could he go?


    Charles said the entire Miami underworld was looking for him. Everywhere felt unsafe.


    Out of options, Victor had an idea. He found a parked family car, used a small metal piece to open the door, and lay in the backseat to rest.


    He had to sleep in a car instead of a hotel.


    He needed to leave Miami the next day. It was too dangerous here.


    As for cashing the check, it could wait. His life was more important.


    Thus, Victor spent the night curled up in the car.


    The next morning, he carefully found a cosmetics shop, bought some supplies, and fashioned a makeshift beard in a public restroom after cutting some of his hair. Wearing a hat and glasses, he felt less recognizable and relaxed a bit.


    Wandering the streets, he felt paranoid, as if everyone was looking for him. He took a cab to the airport, planning to buy a ticket out of Miami.


    At the airport entrance, he noticed several men in black suits scrutinizing everyone entering.


    One guy in a hat had his hat forcibly removed, which startled Victor.


    He realized these men were likely looking for him. It felt like he had angered the US president.


    "$2.5," the cab driver said, turning to Victor.


    Victor, too scared to get out, quickly said, "Oh no, I forgot my luggage at the hotel. Driver, take me back to get it."


    The driver, happy for another fare, drove off.


    Back in Miami, Victor got out, contemplating his next move. Flying was out of the question, and the ports might also have gang members. He didn''t want to risk it; he knew gangsters could sometimes be worse than cops.


    Victor spotted a relatively new Ford car on the street, a cheap and inconspicuous model. Using his key ring, he quickly unlocked it, got in, and hot wired the car. He drove onto the highway.


    Relying on his memory, Victor drove onto the interstate toward Georgia. Once out of Miami, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    A smile reappeared on his face.


    "Think you can catch me? Not so easy. I''ve been on the streets since I was fifteen. This is nothing."


    Despite his bravado, he was still scared of their power. He planned to lay low in Boston, wait a year or two for things to cool down, and then cash the check.


    He didn''t believe the big shots would pursue him for $100,000 for that long.


    A few hours later, Victor reached Atlanta. Tired from the previous night''s restlessness, he bought new clothes and a suitcase, found a hotel, and took a good shower and rest. The next day, he flew back to Boston.


    Meanwhile, Miami was still on high alert, searching for Victor, unaware that he had already escaped.

 Chapter 154 - 154 The Chase Ends

    Henry received a report that there was some suspicious activity at a hotel. The receptionist said a man matching Leo''s sketch had checked in the day before.


    Henry and his team entered the room, finding it empty. The occupant was gone without checking out. It was likely the conman.


    "Damn it, he got away," Henry cursed.


    As they were about to leave and continue their search, Henry asked the hotel manager, "Did this room make any outgoing calls?"


    "Calls need to be routed through the main switchboard. If the guest made calls, we can trace them."


    "Check it out," Henry ordered.


    It wasn''t long before they had results: two calls were made, one to a local Miami number and another to Boston, Massachusetts.


    Henry smirked.


    With the numbers, finding the person wouldn''t be hard.


    The local Miami gang soon brought in an Englishman named Charles. Seeing Alan''s stern face and Henry''s cold gaze, Charles trembled with fear.


    He silently cursed Victor for causing him trouble.


    "You know why we''re here," Henry said coldly.


    Charles, looking miserable, replied, "I know. It''s because of Victor."


    "Who is Victor?" Henry asked.


    "He''s the person you''re looking for," Charles said.


    Alan became angry, "Damn it, you knew we were looking for him yesterday, why didn''t you say anything!"


    Charles nearly fell to his knees, "Boss Alan, I didn''t want to lie to you. Victor and I have done business several times, we''re friends. I thought I could just keep quiet, but I didn''t expect you to come knocking."


    "A few years ago, Victor found me, asking for help laundering money. He had a $10,000 check, and we became friends, doing business seven or eight times. I didn''t dare take his check this time, so I hung up on him."


    Henry sneered, "If you take his check this time, I''ll personally plant you in the Miami coral reefs."


    Charles shuddered, knowing these men meant every word.


    After Charles left, Henry called the Boston number. A woman answered after a short while.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Is Mr. Victor home?"


    "Ah, Victor isn''t here. He''s on a business trip, has been gone for a few months. Who''s calling?" the woman asked.


    "I''m a friend, calling about business."


    "He said he''d be back in a few days. He called yesterday, saying he would be back in two days."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Henry thanked Alan and immediately flew to Boston with his team. This time, Victor wouldn''t escape.


    ...


    Victor got off the plane at Boston Airport and went to the city''s large shopping mall. He bought a few gifts for Tracy, carefully selecting items that couldn''t be found in Boston, pretending they were chosen from out of town.


    He even bought a box of Barbie dolls, planning to give them to his soon to be born daughter. He actually liked the idea of having a daughter.


    However, the set of dolls was quite expensive, costing him over $20. The HD company really knew how to make money, but the dolls were indeed beautiful.


    Taking a taxi home, Victor rang the doorbell.


    "Ding dong~!"


    "Who is it?" A woman''s voice came from inside.


    Victor seemed a bit excited.


    The door opened, and Tracy was delighted to see her man back. "Victor, you''re back so soon! I thought you would take a few more days."


    Victor gave Tracy a hug and carefully touched her prominently swollen belly.


    This was the continuation of his life.


    "Tracy, I bought gifts for you." Victor took the gifts out of his bag, and Tracy was very happy.


    She also liked the Barbie dolls a lot. "A few days ago, I saw Barbie dolls at the mall. They are very popular now, but they were too expensive, so I didn''t buy them. I didn''t expect you to bring them back."


    "You must be tired. Take a rest, and I''ll cook for you."


    Back home, Victor relaxed, took off his suit, put on slippers, and sat on the sofa, reading the newspaper.


    The woman was cooking in the kitchen.


    This was the life he wanted.


    Stable and warm.


    He had made up his mind; after this, he wouldn''t go out to work for a while and would spend quality time with his wife. He had saved enough money for several years of living expenses.


    At this moment, the phone in the living room rang. Victor picked it up and said, "This is the Victor residence."


    "Is this Mr. Victor?" a man''s voice came from the phone.


    The voice was unfamiliar.


    "Who are you?" Victor asked in surprise.


    "My name is Henry, and I am from Los Angeles. I think you know what this is about," Henry said in a low voice.


    Los Angeles! Victor felt a chill down his spine and shuddered in fear.


    He knew the thing he dreaded most had happened.


    The caller knew his name and had found his home phone number, indicating that they had thoroughly investigated his situation.


    "We are right outside your house. You can try to run, but I believe you don''t have the ability to escape from me. If you try, think about Tracy and the child in her belly."


    Victor''s hand holding the receiver trembled violently.


    He believed the caller would do unimaginable and terrible things to his family.


    Victor immediately pleaded:


    "No, no, I won''t run. Please don''t hurt Tracy and the baby. They have nothing to do with what I did."


    "You have three minutes to come out with the check," Henry said.


    "Okay, okay, I''m coming out. I promise I won''t run." Hearing that the caller would spare his wife and child, Victor kept thanking him.


    Three minutes.


    This time was extremely precious to him now.


    Victor hurried to the bedroom, opened the closet''s panel, revealing a small space where he kept a metal box. He opened the box, which contained two stacks of cash, a bankbook, and a house deed. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took out the last $200 he had left and put it in the box. Victor quickly went to the kitchen, standing in front of Tracy.


    Tracy was stunned to see her husband holding a box of money, "What''s going on, Victor? Where did you get so much money?"


    Victor forced a smile, "Tracy, this money is what I earned over the years. There is over $400,000 in cash here, and $20,000 in the bankbook, along with the deed to this house. It''s all for you."


    "I have a very important thing to do, and I might be away for a long time. This is for you to live on."


    After saying this, Victor looked at Tracy''s belly and touched it. He felt the baby move inside, and his lips quivered.

 Chapter 155 - 155 France WW2 Art Collection

    He wished he could see the child''s birth, but he feared he wouldn''t have the chance. He had offended people he shouldn''t have. They were so powerful that they had tracked him down so quickly.


    "I''m leaving. Take good care of the child."


    Victor turned and walked out quickly, not daring to delay. The other party had only given him 3 minutes. He feared that if he was late, Tracy might be in danger.


    "Victor~!"


    The woman sensed something was wrong and called out.


    Victor didn''t look back and left quickly.


    The woman put down the spatula and ran to the door, just in time to see her husband get into a black car. The car door closed and drove away quickly.


    Inside the car.


    Henry coldly looked at Victor.


    "Where is the check?"


    Victor hurriedly took out the check and handed it over.


    Henry examined the check carefully and, confirming it was correct, pocketed it.


    After that, Henry ignored Victor.


    The car was very quiet, and Victor didn''t know what the other party would do to him. Would they kill him and bury his body, or throw him into the sea to feed the fish?


    He felt his chances of survival were slim.


    The car drove to the airport, and he was taken onto a plane. He noticed that everyone on the plane was dressed in black, all with solemn expressions, indicating they were not to be trifled with.


    To mobilize so many people and charter a plane to capture him was a big deal. How much did it cost? He doubted ten thousand dollars would be enough.


    The plane took off, and Victor sat quietly, his heart pounding, not knowing what cruel methods these people would use against him.


    Did he have a chance to survive?


    To be honest, No one wants to die.


    Victor didn''t want to die either. During the journey, he kept thinking about how to survive.


    The plane landed at Los Angeles Airport, and he was taken to a familiar place.


    The auction company.


    Seeing the sign, Victor felt a chill in his heart.


    This was not the first time Victor came to Elena''s general manager''s office. He had come here several times before. The beautiful young woman boss was very enthusiastic towards him. There was also a French girl who was the general manager''s assistant.


    Who would he meet this time?


    Victor was taken into the office, where he saw Elena and Irina. Beside them stood a young man, whom Victor guessed was the owner of the auction company.


    Henry walked up to Hardy. "Boss, the person is here, and I brought back the check," he said, taking the check out and handing it over.


    Hardy looked at the check and then handed it to Elena, smiling, "See, it''s resolved."


    Elena took the check and gave Victor a resentful look, saying through gritted teeth, "Mr. Leo, doing such things can get you to jail."


    Hearing this, Victor felt a bit relieved, thinking that being jailed was the best outcome. He feared he wouldn''t even have the chance to go to prison.


    Hardy glanced at Victor and said to Henry, "Take him away."


    Victor knew that the next step might be his disposal. His chances of survival seemed slim.


    He didn''t want to die.


    During the journey, Victor had been thinking about how to survive.


    Hearing Hardy tell Henry to take him away, he hurriedly called out, "Sir, Miss Elena, please give me another chance."


    Elena still harbored resentment and said angrily, "You cheated me out of my money. You should be handed over to the police to serve a prison sentence."


    "Sir, Miss Elena, I know I offended you. I regret it very much. But I have news about paintings and artworks. If this matter is handled well, it could lead to a large batch of famous paintings artworks that you could acquire very cheaply."


    Victor spoke urgently.


    Hardy looked at him, unsure if he was lying to save his life. "What news do you have?"


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief, knowing he had a chance if they were willing to listen.


    "The previous story about the artworks was indeed a lie I made up, but it was inspired by a real event."


    "On the cruise ship that I came to the United States from France, a roommate told me something. After the Germans attacked France, they looted gold, jewelry and various artworks."


    "Finding and collecting these artworks requires some professionals. Some people became French traitors and specialized in helping the Germans do this. That person said he knew a man named Debrand Hill, who was originally the head of a small local museum in France. After the Germans came, he chose to surrender."


    "The Germans knew his ability and asked him to help collect artworks. During the occupation of France, many people fled in a hurry. Things like oil paintings could not be moved at all, so they were abandoned in mansions and galleries." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is said that in those years, Hill helped the Germans collect thousands of famous oil paintings, and this work never stopped. Later, the war situation changed. After Hill got a batch of famous paintings, he hid them according to the instructions of the Germans. Later, Hill also disappeared."


    "The person who told me about this said that Hill was afraid that the new France government would investigate what he had done, so he fled early. It seems that he fled to the United States. Over the years, I have been tracking down Hill''s whereabouts, hoping to find him."


    "Sir, Miss Elena, if we can find that Hill, we can find the buried artworks, which is definitely a valuable treasure."


    Hardy looked at this guy and said lightly: "Do you think you can make me let you go with such a fictitious story!"


    Victor also knew that his information was of little value, so he quickly said: "Sir, I have a photo of Hill. Although it is very difficult to find him, it is a hope after all."


    "I am willing to do my best to find that Hill. After finding him, the treasure will belong to you completely. It can be regarded as my apology. it is more valuable than killing me, don''t you think?"


    Victor looked at Hardy with a pleading look on his face.


    Hearing the word "kill," Elena shivered slightly and looked at Hardy. She initially thought Hardy meant sending Victor to the police.


    It seemed she was still too naive.

 Chapter 156 - 156 The Golden Globes

    Victor''s talk of French art treasures left Hardy feeling rather pessimistic, almost dismissive. He knew history well: Germany had indeed plundered countless artworks from various countries, reportedly over ten million pieces. Trains were filled with looted treasures, many of which were never recovered.


    Even into the 21st century, Nazi treasures continued to be discovered.


    Victor''s story might be true, but the clues were sparse. Finding a man named Hill seemed like searching for a needle in a haystack, let alone uncovering the hidden treasures in France. Hardy didn''t think it was worth the effort.


    "Henry, take him out," Hardy said.


    Victor knew they didn''t believe him and feared he was about to be executed. Terrified, he shouted, "Sir, please, sir, spare me! Miss Elena, please!"


    Facing imminent death, Victor pleaded desperately.


    Henry and two others grabbed Victor''s arms, dragging him out. At that moment, Elena spoke up:


    "Hardy, why not let him try?"


    Henry paused, looking at Hardy. "You believe him?" Hardy asked.


    Elena pursed her lips. "What if there''s hope? Why not give it a try?"


    Hardy glanced at Elena, smiling. "He swindled your money, and you forgive him so quickly?"


    Elena looked at Victor. "I''m still angry. But if he finds the treasures, I might forgive him."


    Victor quickly apologized for his previous actions, hoping for another chance.


    "Take him to the security company. Your intelligence office will handle the treasure hunt."


    Left alone in the office, Elena quietly said to Hardy, "I''m sorry, Hardy. I was a bit willful just now. I just didn''t want to see a living person die like that."


    Hardy smiled. "It''s a small matter. You have a say in how to deal with him since he offended you."


    Elena''s eyes sparkled with a sweet smile, which Hardy returned.


    Irina watched their exchange, feeling a tinge of envy. "So, this is what love feels like," she thought.


    Victor was taken to HD Security.


    Only then did he realize these people weren''t gangsters but security personnel from the famous HD Security.


    Miss Elena addressed the young man as Mr. Hardy. Victor knew from the papers that the boss of HD Security was named Hardy.


    He dared not entertain any other thoughts.


    Security companies don''t always follow the law, often being tougher than the mob.


    Henry warned Victor, "You can try to escape, but if you''re caught, you know what will happen. And what will become of your wife and children."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t run."


    Victor had seen their power and influence, able to mobilize gangs in Los Angeles and Miami. He had nowhere to go unless he abandoned Tracy and their unborn child to flee abroad alone.


    "Tell me everything you know about DeBrand Hill, and show me every photos you have." Henry said.


    Victor quickly produced an empty wallet, extracting a 4 inch black and white photo from a small pocket, showing a man about 50 years old.


    He then shared all he knew about DeBrand Hill in great detail, though the clues were still minimal. Finding such a person seemed harder than finding a needle in a haystack.


    Victor suggested, "Mr. Henry, I think we need to go to France, Hill''s hometown. His relatives there might provide some clues."


    Henry agreed, "That''s a good lead."


    The next day, Henry sent a French speaking team leader from the intelligence office, along with a few subordinates and Victor, to France.


    Time flew by, and soon it was January 16, 1947.


    The Golden Globe Awards were held at the Hollywood Hilton in Los Angeles, gathering numerous stars. Hardy arrived with Ava, drawing the attention of countless photographers.


    Ava looked stunning, her hair up to reveal a long neck, wearing a fitting evening gown that highlighted her perfect figure.


    Photographers eagerly captured the moment, knowing film was expensive.


    Entering the hotel lobby, Hardy and Ava mingled with many movie industry elites and stars.


    Whispers spread,


    "Miss Ava is even more beautiful than on screen, her figure is perfect," a male star admired.


    "I bet she''s the most beautiful woman tonight," another added.


    Many men were smitten with Ava, but seeing the man beside her, they didn''t dare make a move. The boss of HD Security and HD Films was untouchable. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone knew Ava was Mr. Hardy''s private treasure.


    HD Films Edward, Eastwood, and Director Nolan gathered around their boss.


    Hardy greeted many familiar faces,


    MGM''s Mayer, Warner Brothers, Disney, and Universal Pictures'' bosses were all present, greeting Hardy.


    Numerous stars also greeted Hardy.


    Hardy and Ava mingled with everyone, Hardy is now a Hollywood industry giant.


    This was only the fourth Golden Globe Awards, far less grand than in later years, without TV broadcasts, more like a gathering of movie industry people.


    The awards ceremony began.


    Best Actor, Eastwood was nominated but the award went to Gregory Peck.


    Best Actress, Ava wasn''t even nominated, as "The Wild Bunch" was a men''s film. Despite her excellent performance, her role was too small.


    Hardy patted Ava''s hand, whispering, "Do well in the new movie ''Once a Thief'' this year. You might win Best Actress next year."


    Ava nodded vigorously.


    The smaller awards followed.


    Best Screenplay, "The Wild Bunch" was nominated. When the presenter read the winner, he looked at Hardy and smiled.


    "Congratulations to Jon Hardy for ''The Wild Bunch'' winning Best Screenplay."


    Applause filled the room.


    Hardy smiled as he took the stage and gave a simple speech.


    Thunderous applause followed.


    Next was Best Original Song.


    Ava won without surprise, joyfully accepting the award.


    After more small awards, it was time for the main event, Best Picture. This year''s nominees were "Golden Age," "Deer Park Forever," "It''s a Wonderful Life," and "The Wild Bunch".


    "Golden Age" and "Deer Park Forever" were MGM films, while "It''s a Wonderful Life" was from Universal.


    Before the announcement, Mayer glanced at Hardy, smiling and nodding. Hardy understood immediately.


    "This year''s Best Picture Golden Globe Award goes to ''The Wild Bunch.'' Congratulations, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy stood up, smiling, realizing Mayer was quite accommodating. This was a significant recognition for HD Films, likely to dominate the headlines and solidify HD Films status in Hollywood.


    After the awards ceremony ended,


    The ensuing reception was even livelier, with people toasting and networking, hoping to make connections.


    Ava stayed by Hardy''s side, envied by many actresses who wished for a protector like Hardy, willing to give anything for such support. Ava was indeed lucky.


    Back home that night,


    Hardy, slightly drunk, was pampered by Ava, who attended to his every need without him lifting a finger.


    The next morning, Hardy woke around 10 a.m., Ava having prepared breakfast. Hardy read the newspaper while eating, which covered the Golden Globes'' highlights.


    "HD Films wins big, taking home Best Picture at the Golden Globes."


    " ''The Wild Bunch'' deservedly to win."


    "HD Films, now among Hollywood''s top ten film companies."


    Just then, The phone rang in the living room. Ava answered, then told Hardy, "It''s Henry."

 Chapter 157 - 157 DeBrand Hill

    Hardy took the call, Henry excitedly said, "Boss, I have good news. We''ve found DeBrand Hill and learned the location of the Nazi treasures."


    Hardy arrived at the security company, and Henry excitedly recounted the events to him.


    Gray had taken Victor to the Gironde department. Debrand Hill was originally the curator of a small town museum in Saint Palais, and his family was also from Saint Palais. Thus, the group arrived there.


    A direct investigation would surely arouse suspicion, so they forged a few documents, claiming to be from an investigation committee, and asked people for information, instructing them to keep everything confidential and not to mention to anyone that they were being questioned.


    In two days, they gathered a lot of information.


    Debrand Hill was indeed infamous locally, especially for helping the Germans collect art, which made everyone despise him. When Victor inquired, many people cursed Hill vehemently.


    "He went door to door with the Germans, like a rabid dog they kept. Not just in nearby towns, but also in Bordeaux, many wineries suffered under his hands. He looted all the art from those families."


    One Frenchman, whose property had been plundered, said through gritted teeth. "You must catch him and hang or shoot him."


    After the liberation of France, there was a widespread hunt, trial, and execution of collaborators. Many were directly shot. Even though it was now 1947, this effort was still ongoing, and France''s handling of collaborators was far more severe than in other countries.


    "Does Hill have any family left?" Victor asked.


    "Hill had no children. He was a philanderer with countless women but never married. However, he had a nephew, who was ostracized because of his uncle''s actions and had left Saint Palais for Bordeaux, where he reportedly worked at a winery."


    They went to Bordeaux to investigate Hill''s nephew, Louie, who was now a winemaker at a winery. They found that in recent years, Louie had no communication or financial dealings with the outside world.


    Louie worked at Red Leaf Winery, a relatively unknown winery in Bordeaux, producing a few tens of thousands of bottles of red wine and champagne annually, far from being one of the famous wineries.


    Nothing significant was discovered about Hill''s nephew. Just when Victor thought the investigation might reach a dead end, Gray discovered that Red Leaf Winery was now owned by Americans.


    Continuing their investigation, they found that during the war, all the wineries in the Bordeaux region were occupied by Germans, with the wines shipped to the front lines for officers and soldiers. The original owner of Red Leaf Winery, a Jewish family, had been killed.


    Post war, many wineries became overgrown and their cellars empty. After the war, the French government audited these wineries, returning those with owners and auctioning those without, using the proceeds for national reconstruction and production recovery.


    At the auction, an American lawyer purchased Red Leaf Winery, outbidding others with determination. He claimed to represent a company from Napa Valley, California, and registered the winery under its name.


    So far, everything seems normal.


    However, when hiring management and workers for Red Leaf Winery, the lawyer specifically contacted Hill''s nephew Louie, offering him a high salary to work as a winemaker, which seemed unusual given Louie''s moderate skills.


    Louie then worked normally without contacting anyone in America, which aroused Gray and Victor''s suspicion due to his relationship with Hill.


    Gray reported this to Henry, who immediately sent people to investigate the Napa Valley winery.


    The winery''s owner was Jack Goodwin, and it mainly produced champagne. Interestingly, Goodwin had arrived in the U.S. in 1944, claimed to be a French refugee, obtained American citizenship, and within months purchased a winery in Napa Valley, renaming it Ace of Spades Winery.


    A year later, during the French asset liquidation auction, this man sent a lawyer to purchase Red Leaf Winery with clear intent, despite its dilapidated state and empty cellars.


    Henry found this very suspicious and drove overnight to Napa Valley, posing as wine merchants. Claiming to need a large quantity of wine, they requested to meet the owner, Jack Goodwin.


    Upon seeing Goodwin, Henry immediately recognized him as Debrand Hill from a photograph Victor had taken. Despite the seven or eight years since the photo was taken, it was clear.


    "Where is Hill?" Hardy asked.


    "Still at his winery. We didn''t touch him. I sent people to watch him and came back to ask you what to do next," Henry replied.


    Hardy thought for a moment and whispered some instructions to Henry, who nodded repeatedly.


    The next afternoon, Jack Goodwin left his winery to meet some people for bridge. On the road, his car was stopped, and he was kidnapped. At around sixty years old, he couldn''t resist and was taken with a hood over his head to a dark room.


    Click! A bright light shone on Goodwin''s face, making him squint.


    "What''s your name?" asked a masked man.


    "I''m Jack Goodwin," the old man stammered.


    "Haha, that''s not your real name, is it, Mr. Debrand Hill?" The masked man sneered.


    Hill shuddered, fear flashing in his eyes. "No, no, I''m not Hill. I''m Jack Goodwin," he denied loudly.


    The masked man showed Hill a photograph, a simple four inch black and white picture, but it shocked Hill to his core. He recognized it as a photo of himself as a museum curator.


    "Does this photo look familiar?" the masked man asked.


    Hill, sweating profusely, denied knowing the person in the photo. "No, I don''t know this person." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, still denying it. I know what you''re afraid of. You''ve seen the news about France hunting down collaborators. During the German occupation, you helped them plunder art. You''re a top fugitive. What do you think the French government would do if they got you?"


    Hill''s chest heaved. He knew his fate in France would be torture, with hanging or shooting being merciful.


    "No, no, I''m not Hill," he still struggled.


    The masked man leaned closer, smiling. "Do you know who we are?"


    "Who?"


    "We''re not from the French government. Their business has nothing to do with us. We''re robbers. We want money. How much are you worth?"

 Chapter 158 - 158 An Interrogation

    Hill hesitated. Saying too much would hurt, but too little would mean death. Finally, he gritted his teeth. "I''ll pay $50,000."


    The masked man shook his head and laughed coldly. "Not enough, far from enough. We''ve investigated you. You bought a winery for $130,000 with money from selling jewelry. You must have brought a lot of good stuff from France. Hand it over if you want to live."


    Hill''s heart pounded. He knew these people had great resources and wouldn''t let him go easily. To stay alive, he had to give up his wealth.


    "I have a safe deposit box at Wells Fargo in San Francisco, with jewelry inside. The key is in my office drawer at the winery. You can take me there to get the key," Hill said.


    "Haha, no need. We''ll get the key ourselves. Just tell us the code," the masked man said calmly.


    Hill closed his eyes in pain. "The code is XXXXXX."


    Hours later, a suitcase was placed before Hardy. Inside were jewelry boxes, containing a diamond necklace with an emerald pendant, a gemstone brooch, sapphire earrings, and more, all from prestigious brands like Van Cleef & Arpels, Boucheron, Louis Vuitton, and Chaumet, showing their high value.


    There were also uncut gemstones like Colombian emeralds, rubies, diamonds, and opals. Hardy picked up a thumb sized ruby, estimating the collection''s worth to be at least two or three million dollars.


    Henry smiled. "I asked Hill about these jewels. He said he collected them while gathering art. The paintings were too big to hide, so he smuggled these smaller jewels piece by piece. Over time, he amassed this collection. After arriving in America, he sold some jewels for over ten thousand dollars, used the money to arrange citizenship, and adopted the alias Jack Goodwin."


    "Later, he sold a few more pieces of jewelry and spent money to buy wineries in Napa Valley and Bordeaux."


    Hardy put down the jewelry, closed the box and said to Henry, "Continue to interrogate him, the big head we want is still behind."


    The masked man entered the interrogation room again. Hill had been tied to the chair for several hours. Seeing the masked man come in, he urgently asked, "Mr. Robber, you got the jewels, right? Can you let me go now?"


    The masked man looked at Hill, "I''m curious about something. You spent money to buy a winery in Napa Valley, why did you go to Bordeaux to buy an almost abandoned winery?"


    Hill was stunned.


    "Why? Because I''m a wine merchant from Bordeaux, a place famous worldwide for its wine. I want to make good wine there and bring it to America to sell and make money," Hill explained.


    "Is that so? I don''t believe it" the masked man squinted. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What other reason could there be?" Hill muttered.


    The masked man narrowed his eyes and said, "It is rumored that before you left France, you were still helping the Germans collect antique artworks. At that time, Germany was on the verge of defeat. There was a batch of artworks that were not sent out and were hidden by you. Is this true, Mr. Hill?"


    Hill''s face kept changing.


    This was Hill''s greatest secret, now exposed.


    "I..."


    He just said one word before the masked man stopped him, "Don''t rush to deny it, or it will be hard to take back later. I hope you think carefully before you speak, and I''m not done talking."


    Hill swallowed and held back his words.


    "You first bought a vineyard in the US, and a year later, you sent a lawyer to France to buy a vineyard being auctioned there. You knew the family that originally owned Red Leaf Vineyard was killed by the Germans, and the vineyard would surely be auctioned. You bought the vineyard in the US entirely to buy Red Leaf Vineyard a few years later, right?


    But you let the lawyer buy it at a high price, so I guess your real purpose wasn''t the vineyard but something more valuable hidden there."


    "What could it be? The answer seems obvious," the masked man smiled at Hill.


    Hill''s face turned very ugly. He knew his biggest secret was finally exposed. Helplessly, he lowered his head and said, "Alright, I''ll talk. There is indeed a batch of artworks hidden at Red Leaf Vineyard."


    Hill helped the Germans collect artworks. At first, many were directly shipped out, but as the war situation became tense, the Germans paid less attention to them. The items Hill collected later weren''t taken away by the Germans.


    Before the Normandy landing, Hill sensed something was wrong. At that time, he received orders from the Germans to hide the remaining antique artworks and retrieve them later when there was a chance.


    Hill chose the long abandoned Red Leaf Vineyard. The vineyard had no owner and had been abandoned for several years. It covered over 100 acres, with hills in the distance. The original owner had dug a cave in the mountains, intending to use it as a natural wine cellar, but it wasn''t completed before the Germans came and killed the family.


    The cave''s location was hidden and unknown, so Hill chose to hide the artworks there.


    The cave was sealed with stones and covered with wild grass and vines, and the entrance was completely concealed the following year, so no one has discovered it until now.


    The masked man took out a hand drawn map showing the Red Leaf Vineyard, "Point out the cave''s location. Don''t try to deceive us you won''t leave here until we find the stuff."


    Hill saw that the other party was well prepared and resignedly pointed to a spot slightly southwest of the vineyard''s center.


    "It''s here. There''s a small path leading up between two hills, on the right cliff face."


    The masked man drew a circle on the map and noted Hill''s words verbatim.


    Before long, the map was sent to Hardy. After reading it, Hardy took a puff of his cigar, pondered for a moment, and said, "Henry, draft a contract to transfer both of Hill''s vineyards to us."

 Chapter 159 - 159 The Lost Nazi Treasure

    Henry set off for New York that day, then took a ship to France. After meeting with Gray and Victor, they went to Bordeaux''s Red Leaf Vineyard.


    The vineyard''s current manager, a Frenchman in his sixties named Sault, was told by Henry that the American owner had sold the vineyard and it now had a new owner. Sault shrugged indifferently, saying he only managed the place and didn''t care about the owners'' affairs.


    Victor was now useful. Henry tasked him with assessing the vineyard staff, warning that any unsuitable employees would be dismissed. This scared everyone into staying put.


    Henry and his team began searching for the cave. Hill''s directions were detailed, and it didn''t take much effort to find the spot. After clearing the brush, they found the entrance and excavated it over several days. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Henry walked into the cave and saw the contents, his mouth gaped in astonishment.


    "Is this a dragon''s treasure hoard?"


    Inside were piles of items: ancient books, carpets, antique furniture, clocks, decorations, sculptures, bronze statues, stamp albums, silver candlesticks, plates, and antique armor and weapons, a myriad of treasures.


    There were also over a dozen large boxes filled with various paintings, prints, and sketches.


    "This is a windfall," Henry chuckled.


    Henry sent a telegram to Hardy, "The appropriate cargo has been found. How should we proceed?"


    Hardy, delighted by the telegram, knew Henry had likely found the stash of Nazi treasures.


    But how to handle it next?


    Keeping it hidden in the cave like Hill did wasn''t safe, as others besides Hill might know about it. Transporting it back to the US and storing it in his own warehouse would be safest, but not easy.


    After some thought, Hardy discussed with Lancer, "I''m planning to import several containers of red wine from France through normal customs procedures, with the artworks hidden among the goods. Once they reach New York customs, it should be easy to handle."


    "Not a bad idea."


    Hardy sent another team to Bordeaux to buy wine, spending over $400,000 to fill five containers. The wine went through regular customs checks, with Victor greasing the palms of customs officials to ensure a simple inspection.


    A week later, the containers arrived at New York port. Hardy had already called the Old Godfather to smooth things over.


    The Old Godfather, with his extensive connections, settled everything with one phone call, allowing the five wine containers to leave the dock without a hitch and head to Los Angeles.


    A few days later, the containers were delivered directly to HD Security Company. Henry and his team returned from France and moved all the antique artworks into Hardy''s vault, which suddenly felt much fuller with these treasures.


    Over 400 antiques.


    More than 1,000 ancient books.


    Dozens of stamp albums with rare stamps.


    Seventeen sculptures.


    Several dozen sketchbooks, over 400 paintings, including masterpieces by Monet, Gauguin, Millet, Renoir, Picasso, and Chagall.


    Looking at these treasures, Hardy knew they were worth a fortune.


    In the future, these would be his wealth.


    With everything settled, Hardy generously rewarded all his subordinates who participated in this operation with a large sum of cash, making them all beam with joy.


    Victor stood nervously before Hardy, unsure of his fate.


    "Mr. Hardy, I..."


    Hardy raised his hand to stop Victor from speaking.


    "Henry said you were a great help this time, so you have earned credit, which offsets your previous mistakes."


    Victor felt relieved, knowing he might not be killed after all.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hardy. I won''t dare to cause trouble again," Victor repeatedly expressed his gratitude.


    "I have a proposal. You seem like a capable person. Would you like to work for me? If you choose to follow me, you''ll get a share of the reward for this operation," Hardy said.


    Victor blinked.


    "What if I don''t join?"


    Hardy smiled faintly, "That''s fine too. But this matter is highly confidential and must never be leaked. So you must promise never to reveal it."


    Victor swallowed hard.


    He had been in the underworld long enough to understand the weight of Hardy''s words. Hardy might let him go now, but if he saw him as a loose end later, he might send someone to kill him.


    Only dead men keep secrets.


    Joining Hardy''s team would ensure his safety.


    Like Henry and the others.


    Thinking it over, Victor realized Hardy was young but powerful. Passing the New York customs had been a breeze, showing Hardy''s strong connections in not just Los Angeles and Miami, but New York as well.


    Victor had always been a small time scam artist, at best a third rate hustler. Being taken in by someone like Hardy seemed more profitable.


    One choice was a good boss and money.


    The other was death.


    Even a fool would know what to choose.


    "Mr. Hardy, I am willing to work for you," Victor agreed quickly.


    Hardy smiled, tossing a stack of cash to Victor, "This is your reward for this operation."


    Victor, delighted, felt the money in his hand, knowing it was about $5,000.


    What a generous boss.


    Who wouldn''t want to follow such a leader?


    Returning to his office, Hardy calculated his gains from this operation.


    He had acquired jewelry worth about $2 million.


    Two vineyards, one in Napa Valley covering over 300 acres and another in Bordeaux covering over 100 acres.


    Plus a batch of artworks collected by the Nazis, including many masterpieces by renowned artists. In the 21st century, any of these paintings could sell for millions or even tens of millions.


    The harvest this time was immense.


    He had to thank Debrand Hill for accumulating so much wealth for him.


    What happened to Debrand Hill in the end? Who knows? This person disappeared after fleeing France and seemed to vanish from the world just like Adolf Hitler.


    ...


    Time flew by, and February arrived. Ava''s album was recorded and released by HD Records, featuring eight songs, with the lead track being "Scarborough Fair." The other seven songs were also carefully crafted.


    The album sparked a buying frenzy as soon as it was released. With the prior promotion of her songs and the publicity from the movie "The Wild Bunch" Ava and "Scarborough Fair" had become well known. Many people bought the album to add to their collections.

 Chapter 160 - 160 Elizabeth Taylor

    In just a week, over 50,000 copies were sold. The marketing department predicted that the album could sell more than 200,000 copies.


    The production team of "Once a Thief" had finished preparations, and Ava joined the team to start filming, bidding farewell to Hardy and leaving Los Angeles.


    Elizabeth Taylor returned from New York. The day after her return, she contacted Hardy, and he took her out for a day.


    Previously, Taylor''s mother, Sarah, had been wary of her daughter being too close to Hardy. However, as Hardy''s status quickly rose, Sarah not only dropped her guard but even encouraged her daughter to get closer to him.


    Apart from grooming Taylor to become a big star, Sarah''s other intention was to connect her daughter with a wealthy and powerful family.


    In later years, Sarah used various methods to introduce Taylor to Conrad Hilton Jr. the heir to the Hilton Hotels. At just 18, Taylor married Conrad Jr. but the marriage lasted only eight months. During their honeymoon, Conrad Jr. drank, gambled, and physically abused his new bride.


    They quickly separated, setting the stage for Taylor''s eight unhappy marriages.


    Hardy, on the other hand, was a first generation millionaire. From what Sarah knew, he owned HD Security, HD Films, N.Y.T Television, Playboy Magazine, Barbie Doll Toys, and mining companies, with assets exceeding ten million dollars.


    In Hollywood, Hardy had already become a movie giant with considerable power. His recent Golden Globe win was a testament to this. If her daughter could be with someone like him, her future would be very promising.


    Therefore, even though her daughter was only 15, Sarah did not impose any restrictions. She even went to Taylor''s room in the evenings to chat about womanly matters, hygiene, and physiological precautions, often making Taylor blush.


    One day, Taylor took the initiative to call Hardy and asked him to take her out. Taylor wore a beautiful dress, knee high boots, and a coat, with her shoulder length hair tied up and a sling bag slung over her shoulder.


    She looked like a mature young girl.


    Having left her role as Matilda behind, Taylor returned to her original style, appearing much more elegant.


    In later years, some critics described the three great beauties of Hollywood as follows: Marilyn Monroe was the epitome of sexiness, Audrey Hepburn was pure and ethereal, and Elizabeth Taylor was noble and graceful.


    Taylor said goodbye to her mother, Sarah, who smiled and said, "Have fun. My husband and I have a gathering tonight, so I won''t be able to prepare dinner for you."


    This clearly indicated to Hardy that he was responsible for Taylor''s dinner.


    "I''ll bring Taylor back later, Mrs. Sarah. Don''t worry," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Haha, I''m not worried. You two have fun," Sarah said with a smile, clearly leaving her daughter in Hardy''s care.


    As Hardy and Taylor left, he asked the elegant girl, "Do you have any plans for where to go today?"


    "Mr. Hardy, could you take me to the Barbie Doll factory, especially the clothing department? I''d like to see how they design the outfits."


    "Do you like designing clothes?"


    "Yes, Barbie Doll clothes are so beautiful. When I play with those dolls, I also think about designing outfits for them. I''ve come up with more than ten designs over the past few days."


    "I''ve learned to draw, and I''ve sketched them out. If possible, I hope you can help me bring them to life." As she spoke, Taylor pulled out a stack of colored drawings from her sling bag.


    She had come prepared.


    "No problem, I''ll take you to the Barbie Doll factory today," Hardy said.


    "Yay, that''s awesome!"


    At the Barbie Doll factory, Hardy found the person in charge and brought them to the clothing design department, where the designers began making the outfits Taylor had designed.


    "Mr. Hardy, I have an idea. I''m sure there are many people like me who would love to design clothes for Barbie Dolls but don''t have the good fortune to know you. Why not hold a contest to accept clothing design submissions from all over the world? You could make their designs into clothes and reward them with the finished products. I''m sure they would be thrilled."


    "A simple contest could have a huge promotional impact."


    Hardy pinched Taylor''s cheek and said, "Your idea is fantastic. I''ll adopt it. By the way, would you be interested in being a judge? There will probably be many submissions, and you could be one of the judges."


    "Sure, I''d love that."


    Hardy delegated the task to the Barbie Doll team, asking them to organize a design submission contest and advertise it in the newspapers.


    As for the prizes, they couldn''t be as stingy as Taylor suggested.


    After all, the submitted designs could be produced and generate substantial profits for the toy company.


    The quarterly first prize would be $500, the second prize $300, and so on, with a total of six prizes.


    The annual grand prize would be $2000, which was equivalent to a year''s salary for an average person.


    Such a substantial reward would create a sensation, likely attracting many submissions. The publicity for Barbie Dolls would be worth much more than the prize money.


    After spending the entire day at the Barbie Doll factory, Taylor received eight new outfits, each very beautiful, greatly satisfying her youthful heart.


    They had dinner at a high end restaurant. After dinner, Hardy didn''t take the young girl back immediately but brought her to a mansion in Beverly Hills. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gates opened.


    All the lights in the estate turned on.


    The entire estate looked serene and beautiful.


    "Mr. Hardy, where is this?"


    Hardy smiled and said, "This was originally Mr. Sigel''s estate. Later, I bought it and had it renovated, but never moved in. Now it''s only maintained by a butler and a few servants."


    Hardy shrugged, "Living alone in such a big house feels too empty. I prefer a cozy environment."


    "This is a great place for hosting parties or bringing friends over," Hardy said with a smile.


    In the backyard garden, the servants brought tea and left. Under the dim lights, Hardy said, "Taylor, do you remember our first meeting? It was in a place like this."


    Taylor nodded. To her, it was a wonderful encounter.

 Chapter 161 - 161 The Mineral Water Plant

    They chatted about movies, discussing the filming of "Leon: The Professional" and Taylor''s future roles.


    "Hitchcock told me that a role like Matilda is an exception and very rare. He advised me to start filming movies after I turn 18."


    Hardy thought for a moment, "It''s not that there aren''t suitable roles for you."


    "Do you have a new story?" Taylor asked excitedly.


    "Not a new story. I thought of a fairy tale. Have you heard the story of ''Beauty and the Beast''?" Hardy asked.


    Taylor shook her head.


    "Beauty and the Beast" is a 17th century French fairy tale by Madame de Beaumont. It wasn''t widely known at the time, so it was normal for Taylor not to have heard of it.


    Hardy then told Taylor the story of "Beauty and the Beast." The story was simple: a proud prince was turned into a beast by a witch, and his servants were turned into household items. The witch told the prince that only by earning a girl''s true love could he break the curse. Eventually, a girl fell in love with the beast, the curse was lifted, and the beast turned back into a prince.


    They lived happily ever after.


    The core of the story was similar to "The Frog Prince" and "Snow White," but Taylor found it fascinating. After all, she was still a young girl who loved such prince and princess stories.


    "This story would be interesting as a movie."


    "There would be the cupboard general, the candelabra butler, the teapot mother, and the little teapot baby. Just thinking about it is cute," Taylor said with a smile.


    Then she looked up at Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, if this was a castle and I was Belle, then you would be the Beast, right?"


    Hardy squinted, approached Taylor, and opened his mouth wide, "Rawr~ Are you scared, little girl?"


    "Mr. Beast, please don''t eat me," the young girl quickly got into character, her acting skills evident. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Unless you give me a heartfelt kiss to break the curse, I won''t let you go," Hardy growled in a rough voice.


    Taylor''s big eyes blinked as she looked at Hardy.


    Slowly, she puckered her lips and leaned in for a kiss.


    Hardy was stunned and instinctively pulled back.


    Taylor was still young.


    Would doing this make him a beast?


    Taylor''s violet eyes gazed at Hardy, and she gently said:


    "Director Hitchcock told me to practice my acting skills. I''ve never kissed anyone before. What if I have a kissing scene in a future movie?"


    "Mr. Hardy, are you willing to teach me?"


    ...


    At 11 o''clock in the evening, Hardy drove Taylor home.


    Sarah felt slightly relieved when her daughter returned.


    While she wanted her daughter to get close to Mr. Hardy, she still felt her daughter was too young. If anything really happened, it would be bad for Taylor.


    Seeing her daughter return safely put her mind at ease.


    "Elezabeth, why are you back so late? Where did you go today?" Sarah asked, sitting on her daughter''s bed after she had showered.


    "We spent the day at the Barbie Doll factory. Mr. Hardy had some of my designed doll clothes made for me," Taylor said happily, showing the doll clothes.


    Sarah thought, Mr. Hardy really spoils my daughter.


    "And then? Where did you go in the evening?"


    "We had dinner and then went to Mr. Hardy''s estate," Taylor said.


    Sarah''s heart tightened. Did something happen after all?


    "We were in the backyard garden."


    Sarah''s heart tightened even more. Still in the garden.


    "We drank tea and talked about movies. Hitchcock said it would be harder to find roles as I got older. Mr. Hardy told me a story about ''Beauty and the Beast'' and said I would be perfect for the female lead if it were made into a movie. We talked about the story until it was late."


    Sarah was relieved.


    They were just chatting in the garden.


    But then she got excited again, "Elizabeth, did Mr. Hardy say he would invest in a movie and let you be the lead?"


    Taylor shook her head.


    "We just talked about the story. We didn''t discuss investing in a movie. Mom, you know it''s not that easy to invest in a movie," Taylor said.


    "Haha, of course, I know. That''s why you should spend more time with Mr. Hardy, talk about movies, and maybe it will happen," Sarah encouraged her daughter.


    Spend more time with Mr. Hardy.


    Thinking about Hardy''s teaching that night, Taylor blushed slightly and nodded, "Okay."


    ...


    The Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Plant was finally completed, and Manager Adams invited Hardy to inspect it. Hardy, accompanied by Andy and others, arrived in New Mexico.


    At the foot of the Rocky Mountains stood a massive mineral water plant. Adams introduced the facility to the group:


    "Mr. Hardy, this is the raw water tank, mainly used for storing raw water and allowing large sediments and other precipitate materials to settle."


    "Next, we have the multi media filters, which use multiple filtering devices to remove particles such as mud, rust, colloidal substances, and suspended solids larger than 20 microns."


    "This is an activated carbon filter. Ultraviolet sterilizers."


    The mineral water plant produces two kinds of mineral water, one is ordinary drinking mineral water, which is drunk directly, and the other is sparkling water, which is added with carbon dioxide and is mainly used to add to beverages and wine.


    The mineral water bottles are made of glass. Plastic technology is not yet advanced; plastic mineral water bottles won''t appear until the 1970s. In fact, glass bottles preserve the water better, though they are more troublesome to transport and recycle.


    In the conference room,


    Everyone chatted while drinking the mineral water.


    "Hmm, cool and refreshing, it really has the taste of wild ice mountain spring water. By the way, does it also replenish minerals?" Andy asked.


    Hardy chuckled. "Actually, it''s mostly a gimmick. The difference isn''t as big as you might think."


    "Boss, what do you think is a suitable price for the water?" Adams asked.


    This was the main topic of the meeting.


    Currently, there are already several types of mineral water on the market, priced between 5 and 10 cents, about the same as a bottle of Coke or beer.

 Chapter 162 - 162 Hedy Lamarr script

    The production cost of Rocky Mountain mineral water is around 2 cents, mainly because glass bottles are expensive.


    Adding transportation costs to cities like Los Angeles and San Francisco on the West Coast, the cost would be about 3 cents. If transported to East Coast cities like New York, the cost might reach 6 cents.


    "What do you think the price should be?" Hardy asked the group.


    Andy thought for a moment, "I think 10 cents is appropriate."


    "8 cents."


    "7 cents."


    "10 cents."


    No one suggested a price higher than 10 cents.


    Hardy shook his head. "Coca Cola now sells 30 million bottles a year at a price of 5 cents each, and beer is 10 cents. How many people do you think would be willing to buy a bottle of water for the price of a bottle of Coke or beer?"


    "This is why those few mineral water brands don''t sell well. They are positioned incorrectly, treating mineral water as a regular beverage," Hardy explained.


    The people in the office were puzzled.


    "Boss, isn''t mineral water a beverage?"


    Hardy shook his head. "I don''t care about others, but our Rocky Mountain mineral water is not a regular beverage; it''s a luxury item."


    "Drinking Rocky Mountain mineral water can beautify and enhance health, promote longevity, and let you feel the freshness of nature and the gift of snowy mountains. Don''t think of it as something to drink just when you''re thirsty. We''re going for the high end market."


    The new issue of Playboy was released.


    This was already the fourth issue of Playboy, a well known high end magazine. The third issue had already sold 200,000 copies.


    From the last issue, advertisements began appearing in the magazine, including brands like Est¨¦e Lauder cosmetics, Barbie dolls, and N.Y.T TVs.


    In the fourth issue, a large section was dedicated to introducing ''Rocky Mountain Mineral Water''.


    It started with a beautiful picture of the Rocky Mountain snow peaks, majestic snow capped mountains, mirror like lakes, and lush pines, resembling a fairy tale wonderland.


    "The Rocky Mountains are the spine of America, covered in ice and snow year round, far from any pollution or human contact. The pure ice water from the melting glaciers undergoes natural filtration and mineralization through glacier sand layers over hundreds and thousands of years, infusing the water with natural, balanced, and pure minerals."


    "Like a graceful beauty, breathtakingly beautiful."


    "Rich in various pure natural minerals, Rocky Mountain mineral water offers the best care for women. Using it to remove makeup won''t harm the skin and can replenish necessary minerals, enhancing skin elasticity and making women look younger."


    "It''s not just water; it''s health, beauty, and the future. It''s the deepest love from nature."


    The advertisement praised Rocky Mountain Mineral Water as if it were a magical elixir. Even though the water hadn''t been launched yet, it left a deep impression of being high end.


    Drinking it was not to quench thirst but for health, the future, luxury, and prestige.


    With widespread advertising, Rocky Mountain mineral water officially went on sale, not in grocery stores but directly marketed.


    A bottle was priced at $0.50, allocated to bars and nightclubs, and available for private orders.


    From the start, it followed a high end route.


    Sometimes, the more expensive and harder it is to obtain something, the more people want to try it. In the first week, over 50,000 bottles of Rocky Mountain mineral water were sold.


    If this sales volume continued weekly, the annual sales would reach 1.5 million, with the company''s costs being extremely low, potentially yielding millions in profit.


    Another enterprise began making money, and Hardy was very pleased.


    Moreover, there was more good news. The successful sale of the mineral water pushed up the stock price of Wash Mining, yielding about $200,000 annually. Consequently, Wash Mining was no longer a worthless stock.


    One day, Hardy received a call from Hedy Lamarr, informing him that the script for "Ghost" was finished and asking when he could review it.


    Hardy happened to be free and drove to Hedy''s studio.


    The studio was now more like Hedy''s private residence, and she was casually dressed. She handed a stack of scripts to Hardy.


    Hardy read through it and found some parts different from the original "Ghost" he had seen, some better and some worse.


    "Hedy, I think the pottery scene needs to be enhanced to make the characters more affectionate."


    Hardy knew the pottery scene in "Ghost" was iconic.


    "To prepare for this scene, I even got a pottery set to get the feeling, but maybe I didn''t get it right," Hedy said.


    Hardy was surprised, "You got a pottery set?"


    "Yes, it''s in the next room. Let me show you," Hedy said, leading Hardy to the next room.


    The room had a pottery set, with a lump of clay on the wheel and a few misshapen clay figures on a shelf, presumably Hedy''s work. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hedy turned on the motor and sat down, wetting the clay and starting to work on it. She looked up at Hardy with a smile and said, "After a few attempts, I found that pottery is quite interesting."


    "But I haven''t found that passionate feeling yet."


    Hardy thought for a moment, then sat behind Hedy. She stiffened slightly as Hardy took her hands, and they started shaping the clay together.


    A subtle emotion began to grow between them.


    Hedy''s body gradually warmed and softened.


    Suddenly,


    She felt the man kiss her neck.


    "Do you feel it now?"


    "Yes."


    ...


    The next day. Hardy brought Hedy to HD Studios and found Director Nolan, "Here''s a script for a fantasy urban romance. Take a look."


    Nolan read the script and immediately liked the story. Excited, he said to Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, can I direct this film?"


    "Of course, that''s what I had in mind."


    "I plan to have Hedy Lamarr as the female lead and find a suitable male lead. We''ll shoot it in color with a budget of about $1.5 million, entirely produced by HD Studios. Do you have confidence in this?"


    "Rest assured, Mr. Hardy, I will do my best," Nolan said, excited.

 Chapter 163 - 163 The Flamingo Casino Closure

    Time quickly moved into March.


    One day, Hardy received a report from the intelligence office.


    "Boss, you previously asked me to monitor Mr. Sigel''s situation. There''s trouble in Las Vegas," Henry said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Yesterday, the Flamingo Hotel and Casino announced a temporary closure. It hasn''t reopened today. The casino has been losing money; in the past three months, it lost over $1.2 million. Mr. Sigel couldn''t hold on any longer and had to announce the closure."


    From the day it opened, the Flamingo Hotel and Casino faced numerous issues. First, a heavy rainstorm prevented half the guests from attending the opening ceremony.


    Then the power went out that night, and the central air conditioning system broke the next day, driving away the guests.


    In the following days, to attract gamblers, Sigel offered various promotions like free chips, reduced commissions on winnings, hotel discounts, and meal vouchers.


    These promotions did attract some gamblers, but this approach was unsustainable. The casino couldn''t make money from the gamblers, and the operating costs were very high, losing $300,000 to $400,000 each month.


    After holding on for three months, Sigel couldn''t continue and announced a temporary closure. His plan was to raise more funds, complete the planned construction, and reopen, still believing that the Flamingo would eventually make a fortune.


    ... S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ring ring ring~!"


    The phone on the desk rang.


    Hardy picked it up and answered, "This is Jon Hardy."


    "Hardy, it''s Sigel. I''m back in Los Angeles." Sigel''s slightly low voice came from the phone.


    "Mr. Sigel, where are you?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m at Fred''s place."


    Even though the Flamingo Casino had failed, Sigel still had the Austrian Mob and the nominally affiliated Bill Gang, so he wasn''t completely destitute yet.


    "I''ll head over now."


    Hardy drove to Fred''s house, which was quite similar to Taylor''s place. Although it was not an estate, it was still a sizable villa.


    In the study, Sigel was smoking, looking slightly forlorn. From the initial passionate planning of building Las Vegas to encountering countless problems and finally ending in failure, Even Sigel, who had a strong personality felt dejected.


    "So many things went wrong on the opening day. I had a premonition that we might fail, and we did. Sigh." Sigel sighed.


    "It''s not all bad. At least the casino is still there. It can be reopened in the future." Hardy consoled him.


    "Yes, that''s what I think too. I want to continue with my original plan and complete the construction of the Flamingo. I believe it will rise from the ashes." Sigel said it determinedly.


    Hearing Sigel''s words, Hardy had a sudden premonition that this guy would probably ask to borrow money again.


    "Hardy, I''ve asked many friends, but they all said they couldn''t help. I hope you can assist me." Sigel said, looking at Hardy.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Sigel." Hardy replied.


    "Loan me $2 million, and I''ll use all my Flamingo shares as collateral. I believe the casino will be profitable once completed, and I can repay the money soon." Sigel said.


    Just as Hardy had guessed, and he was asking for $2 million.


    Sigel had likely approached others first, and after being turned down, he had no choice but to use his remaining shares as collateral.


    However, the Flamingo Casino had already failed once, and no one saw a bright future for it, so Sigel couldn''t get a loan.


    "The three families each hold 13%, you previously bought 18% of the shares, and I still have 43% of the shares. I''m offering these 43% as collateral for a $2 million loan. What do you say, Hardy?" Sigel proposed again.


    Hardy was silent for a moment.


    He did have $2 million.


    Recently, his businesses were making profits, and stock prices were soaring, which was one reason Sigel had approached him, knowing he could come up with the money.


    As for the money for investing in film production, the film company could take out investment loans. As long as your film company was doing well, banks were willing to lend you money. Even the major film studios operated this way, and few could fund themselves entirely out of their own pockets.


    But could Sigel succeed?


    "Mr. Sigel, I don''t have that much money on hand right now. How about this? I''ll have Playboy magazine loan you the $2 million, and you can sign a collateral agreement with Playboy. How does that sound?" Hardy suggested.


    Hardy preferred using Playboy''s funds for the loan to avoid taxes on withdrawing money from his company.


    As the majority shareholder of Playboy, owning over 90% of the total shares, having Playboy invest in the casino was almost equivalent to Hardy investing personally.


    Sigel smiled. "Thank you, Hardy."


    "You''re welcome."


    The atmosphere in the room lightened, and Sigel''s face lit up with a smile as he chatted with Hardy about Playboy magazine.


    "Hardy, I must say, your idea is brilliant. I''ve seen Playboy, and the photos of the beauties are indeed captivating. The allure of partial nudity is even more irresistible than being fully naked."


    "By the way, Playboy must be making a lot of money, right?" Sigel asked.


    "About $1 per issue."


    "How many issues are sold per month now?"


    "Over 200,000 copies."


    Sigel was surprised. "That''s over $2 million in profit per year. I''ve struggled with the casino, investing over $8 million, and I''m still losing money. You casually started a magazine and made more money than I did in such a short time. In just one or two years, you''ve developed this capability that few in the U.S. could match."


    He realized that his relationship with Hardy had benefited him more, and without this young ally, he might not have held on until now.


    "Mr. Sigel, why don''t you stay at the estate? I recently renovated it, and it''s unoccupied. You might find it comfortable." Hardy invited.


    Sigel shook his head.


    "No, once I get the money, I''ll head back to Las Vegas soon." Sigel replied.


    "I''ll have Playboy''s accountant and lawyer handle the procedures as quickly as possible." Hardy said.


    The next day, Sigel mortgaged his 43% stake in the Flamingo Casino and obtained $2 million from Playboy, then hurried back to Las Vegas.


    At this point, Hardy already controlled 61% of Flamingo Casino''s shares.


    Of course, Playboy''s 43% stake was only collateral. Once Sigel repaid the loan, the shares would be returned, with only interest being charged.


    However, there was a clause in the agreement that if Sigel failed to repay the loan and interest within three years, the casino shares would belong to Playboy magazine.

 Chapter 164 - 164 Assassination Of The Godfather

    March 13. The annual Academy Awards were held.


    It was even more grand than the Golden Globes two months earlier, the hall was packed with countless fans and reporters. Every time a star appeared, the crowd erupted in cheers.


    The actresses, dressed in stunning outfits, were the most beautiful scenery of the night.


    "Wow, it''s Ingrid Bergman, my holy goddess." As Ingrid Bergman stepped out of the car, the crowd roared.


    "It''s Vivien Leigh, Scarlett, Scarlett, we love you!"


    Vivien Leigh smiled and waved to the fans.


    "Wow, it''s Rita Hayworth, my goddess of sensuality."


    When it was Hardy''s turn to enter, he stepped out first, performing a gentlemanly gesture to help Ava Gardner out of the car.


    It wasn''t over yet. Then another person stepped out, Elizabeth Taylor, who wore a beautiful princess dress today.


    Then came the third person, Hedy Lamarr, whose elegant attire still exuded charm.


    Hardy walked the red carpet with three women.


    As they walked, the crowd cheered for Ava Gardner, calling out her name. This year, Ava was undoubtedly one of the brightest stars, with both a successful movie and song. "Scarborough Fair" had become a classic, making her a strong contender for Best Original Song.


    Hedy Lamarr also had a following, especially since her appearance in the first issue of Playboy brought her back into the public eye. Though she was over thirty, she remained a sensual icon for many.


    In comparison, future Hollywood queen Elizabeth Taylor seemed less prominent. As a child star without recent notable works, she was almost forgotten.


    Inside the hall, Taylor tugged at Hardy''s sleeve and whispered, "Mr. Hardy, one day, I want everyone to cheer my name."


    Hardy smiled and whispered back, "I believe you can, and I''ll help you."


    Taylor''s slight disappointment vanished with Hardy''s words, and she returned to being a joyful Elizabeth.


    Thanks to Hardy, they had front row seats, a privilege not afforded to many actors.


    The awards ceremony began.


    This time, "The Wild Bunch" received seven nominations, including Best Actor, Best Picture, Best Screenplay, Best Original Song, Best Director, Best Cinematography, and Best Film Editing.


    Unfortunately, Eastwood and Nolan both missed out on Best Actor and Best Director, but they were thrilled to have received Oscar nominations, which was a significant acknowledgment for them.


    Best Picture went to "The Golden Age."


    Best Cinematography and Best Film Editing also went to "The Golden Age."


    However, "The Wild Bunch" did not go empty handed, winning Best Screenplay and Best Original Song.


    Hardy went on stage to accept the award, receiving a warm round of applause. HD Films had become one of Hollywood''s leading companies, and Hardy, who controlled many industries, had achieved all this in just two years, making him a legendary figure in Hollywood.


    Next, Ava Gardner went on stage to accept her award.


    Holding the Oscar, Ava was emotional. "The person I need to thank the most is Mr. Hardy. He discovered me and nurtured me. Without him, I wouldn''t be standing here."


    ...


    After the awards ceremony, there was a grand party.


    With hundreds of stars attending, it was a lavish affair. Hardy met many stars he''d never encountered before, and many approached him, hoping to connect with the rising Hollywood giant.


    On the way back, Hardy was slightly tipsy.


    After dropping off Taylor and Hedy Lamarr, Hardy and Ava returned home, where she tenderly helped him change into his pajamas. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before bed, the two Oscars were on the nightstand. Ava looked at the statuettes and smiled dreamily, her biggest life goal fulfilled.


    In the morning,


    Ava, in a slip dress, was making breakfast when the phone on the bedside table rang. Hardy groggily picked it up.


    "This is Hardy."


    "Hardy, it''s Michael. I need your help." Michael Corleone''s low voice came from the other end.


    Hardy was instantly awake.


    "Michael, what happened?"


    "Yesterday, my father was assassinated. Two killers shot him over ten times. He took five bullets and, fortunately, survived, but is still unconscious. Last night, I went to the hospital and found someone still trying to harm him. I have no one I can trust. Can you help me, Hardy?"


    Hardy was shocked. The Godfather was attacked. Could it be the Godfather story line unfolding?


    "Michael, don''t worry. I promise to be in New York tonight. Protect Mr. Corleone, and we''ll discuss the rest when I arrive." Hardy assured.


    "Thank you, Hardy."


    "No need to thank me. We''re best friends!"


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy immediately called Andy, "Andy, contact the airline and charter two planes as quickly as possible. I need to take some people to New York."


    "Got it."


    He then called Lancer, "Lancer, I need the intelligence team, sniper team, and action team from the security company, and bring tools and weapons."


    "Hardy, has something big happened?" Lancer asked.


    "The major families of the New York underworld are in turmoil. I need to go to New York to protect some people, and maybe kill others. Have everyone wear the No. 3 outfit," Hardy said.


    "I understand. I''ll have everything ready in half an hour," Lancer responded.


    Hardy hung up the phone and changed clothes. He walked to the dining room where Ava smiled at him, "Breakfast will be ready soon."


    Hardy kissed her, "I have to go out right now, so I can''t have breakfast."


    Ava was a bit surprised, "So urgent that you can''t even have breakfast?"


    "Yes, it''s very urgent."


    Ava hugged Hardy, a bit regretfully, "I wanted to spend a day or two with you, but since you''re leaving, I''ll go back to the set. I might not see you for a few months."


    His subordinates acted quickly. They found two planes, both passenger planes. When Hardy arrived at the airport, the special operations team from the security company was already there. These were mostly the people Hardy had originally recruited.


    The team leaders were all Hardy''s trusted subordinates.


    Henry from the intelligence team, Richard from the sniper team, and Matthew, Neil, Leo, and Clay from the action team¡ªall old brothers, along with their subordinates, totaling over 70 people, filled two planes.

 Chapter 165 - 165 HD Security Arriving in New York

    They all wore suits, trench coats, and hats. The so-called No. 3 outfit was the suit they used for missions.


    Each carried a package containing firearms and various tools.


    Hardy boarded the plane with everyone.


    After takeoff, once they were cruising, Hardy called a few of his brothers over.


    "This trip to New York is because Michael called me. Vito Corleone, the head of the Corleone family, was assassinated and is seriously injured and unconscious. The Corleone family is in chaos, and it seems other families in New York are involved. So he asked me to come and help protect Mr. Corleone."


    "This time we are facing the five major families. They have strong strength in the underworld. We must be careful and cautious in our actions."


    "Don''t worry, boss. We have been gangsters and have destroyed gangs. So what about the Mafia." Matthew said with a smile.


    They had faced and defeated gangs before, and the Mafia didn''t scare them.


    These men were veterans who had survived hellish battlefields and had been hardened in the underworld for a long time. They had no fear of the unknown.


    The flight was long.


    Hardy sat on the plane, thinking randomly.


    He wondered what would happen next in the world of The Godfather.


    What should he do?


    Just then, Henry said, "Boss, I have a suggestion."


    "Go ahead."


    "We should buy two planes ourselves. Boss you travel a lot, so having our planes would save you time, and In emergencies like today, we might not be so lucky to always find available planes."


    Hardy thought buying two planes was a good idea.


    In the future, HD Security would expand to other cities and would need planes.


    His business was growing: Wash Mining in San Francisco, Ace of Spades Winery, a casino in Las Vegas, a mineral water plant in New Mexico, a TV factory in New York, and a movie company that filmed everywhere. They needed planes.


    In emergencies, having private planes would prevent chaos.


    "How much do these planes cost?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ve checked before. The planes we are on are called DC-3 passenger planes, also known as C47 cargo planes in the military. New ones cost $186,000 each," Henry said.


    Less than $200,000 each¡ªbuying two would be easy for Hardy.


    "Alright, we''ll buy two," Hardy said with a smile.


    After over ten hours of flight, the plane finally landed at New York airport around 8 PM.


    Hardy hadn''t informed Michael to pick them up.


    They took taxis into the city and broke into a closed car dealership. The owner, seeing so many serious looking men in trench coats, was terrified, thinking it was a robbery.


    "How many cars do you have?" Henry asked.


    "Seventeen in total: Fords, Chevrolets, Dodges, Lincolns, Buicks, and Mercurys," the owner counted on his fingers.


    "We''ll take them all. How much? Give us a discount," Henry said.


    The owner was stunned¡ªit wasn''t a robbery, but a purchase.


    Ecstatic, he calculated the total: $35,000. Henry handed over thick stacks of cash, they filled the cars with gas, and everyone drove out.


    With so many people, they needed cars in New York.


    Hardy was now wealthy, so he directly bought a fleet of cars for convenience.


    At a phone booth, Hardy called the number Michael had given him. The phone was quickly answered.


    "Michael, it''s Hardy. I''m in New York," Hardy said.


    Michael was overjoyed.


    "Where are you? I''ll come to see you." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy gave an address.


    About 20 minutes later, a car arrived. Michael saw Hardy, quickly approached, and hugged him.


    "You came so quickly. I thought you''d be later," Michael said, glancing at Hardy''s car, which had several people inside.


    "You brought a few people with you." Michael said.


    Hardy smiled and pointed back, "Not just a few. The whole row of cars behind is full of my people."


    Michael was shocked, seeing the line of cars, likely over ten.


    "How many people?" Michael asked in surprise.


    "Time is urgent, so I only brought 70 people." Hardy said.


    Michael was amazed. Hardy''s strength far exceeded that of any Mafia family.


    "How is Mr. Corleone now?" Hardy asked.


    "Still unconscious, shot five times. It''s a miracle he''s alive," Michael said sadly.


    He then recounted the entire incident.


    The godfather was attacked by two gunmen while buying fruit. Sensing the danger, he turned to run but was chased and shot 12 times, using up two revolvers. Five bullets hit him, and he fell in a pool of blood.


    Fortunately, he survived and was taken to the hospital but remained unconscious. The Corleone family was in chaos, with Sonny, Michael''s hot headed older brother, in charge but making a mess.


    Michael, rushing home after hearing about the attack, found the hospital unguarded and suspected another assassination attempt. He and a baker, who the godfather had once helped, moved the godfather to another room and scared off the second set of gunmen by pretending to be guards.


    Minutes later, corrupt police, bought by other families, arrived to arrest Michael, likely to clear the way for the gunmen. Michael fought back and was punched by the police captain, breaking his jaw, which would take three to four months to heal.


    "They want my father''s life. They won''t stop. I fear worse things will happen, so I sought your help, Hardy."


    Hardy patted Michael''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, Michael. I''m here now. We''ll face this together."


    "Thank you, Hardy."


    "No need to thank me. We''re friends. How is the godfather''s security now? Do you need my men there?"


    "Sonny has sent men. My father''s safety should be assured. I''m more worried about the other families and the Turkish drug dealer, Sollozzo. They''ll likely continue their attacks."


    Having seen The Godfather movie multiple times, Hardy knew the enemy would demand negotiations, coercing the Corleone''s into the drug trade. Michael would volunteer to kill the police captain and Sollozzo during the negotiations, making him a fugitive in Sicily.


    Hardy couldn''t let this happen. Michael couldn''t go personally, as he had a $10 million investment in the TV factory to protect.

 Chapter 166 - 166 The Corleone Family Power Struggle

    Hardy said, "Michael, I have some suggestions."


    "Go ahead, Hardy."


    "I''ll send a team to guard Mr. Vito Corleone. Having our own men there will ensure his safety. They''re former Marines with strong combat skills. What do you think?"


    "Good. I''ll say they''re security personnel from the TV factory. That''ll shut up anyone who complains," Michael said.


    "Second, give me a few local experts, loyal ones, familiar with New York and the five families. I need to investigate all potential enemies and prepare."


    "Got it. I''ll find someone," Michael said.


    Hardy was up against the five families and possibly more. Most of the Mafia Commission supported the drug trade.


    He had no fear of the Mafia but wouldn''t underestimate them, preparing for the worst and planning thoroughly to handle any unexpected situations.


    Hardy and Michael arrived at the hospital. A few people immediately stood up at the entrance of the room. Michael spoke to the person in charge, a captain of the family squad, "I brought a friend to visit my father."


    Hardy walked into the room.


    The old godfather lay in bed, with an IV drip attached to his hand, his eyes tightly closed, and his usually meticulously groomed hair slightly messy.


    In the past.


    Every time Hardy saw the old godfather, he felt he was like a lion. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Majestic and steady.


    Now the lion was injured.


    Michael walked to the bedside, held his father''s hand, and said softly, "Father, I was worried about your safety, so I called Hardy over from Los Angeles."


    Hardy also walked to the bedside, touching the old godfather''s hand, "Mr. Vito, I believe you will get better. Don''t worry about Michael. I will do my best to help him, and this crisis will pass."


    It was unclear if the old godfather heard Hardy''s words.


    The old godfather''s eyelids seemed to move a little.


    Hardy left Leo''s combat squad to guard the hospital and requested a room next to the old godfather''s ward. With Leo''s squad there, even if the other side sent thirty or forty people to storm the hospital, there would be no problem holding the enemy off.


    The squad leader in charge of the hospital was somewhat surprised.


    "Michael, who are these people?"


    "They are security personnel from my company. I asked them to stay and protect my father," Michael said.


    "We are enough here," the squad leader said.


    "This is my act of filial piety. I hope you understand. I will talk to my brother about it. More people means more safety. You can also take turns resting, and they are professional security personnel." Michael''s attitude was very firm.


    The squad leader opened his mouth but said nothing. Although Michael had not been involved in the Corleone family''s affairs before, he was, after all, a member of the Corleone family.


    After arranging the rear guard, Hardy was half at ease.


    The rest was the offensive.


    Hardy asked Michael to provide people familiar with the local environment and the situation of the other four families in New York. Michael didn''t have suitable personnel for the moment.


    He had always rejected the family business before, unwilling to get involved in gang affairs, wanting to be a proper businessman and politician.


    Now, with the sudden change in the family, he suddenly felt he had too little power in his hands. He realized that he had indeed been somewhat immature before.


    "Hardy, do you think it''s appropriate for me to borrow people from the family? Will it affect you?" Michael asked.


    "There will always be contact. Who are you planning to borrow people from?" Hardy asked.


    "Uncle Clemenza. He is one of my father''s legion commanders and controls half of the family''s power. I have a good relationship with him. Last time, when we dealt with that singer, I asked for his help," Michael said.


    The image of the Italian fat man immediately appeared in Hardy''s mind.


    At the party, dancing a few steps would leave him panting and sweating, but such a person was one of the most powerful in the Corleone family.


    The Corleone family had two legion commanders: Clemenza and Tessio. Hardy remembered that Tessio eventually betrayed the new godfather, Michael, while Clemenza remained loyal.


    "You can borrow people from Clemenza, but you must tell him to keep this matter confidential for now. I suspect that your family is not stable internally. If what we do is leaked, it will affect future actions," Hardy said.


    "I understand. I will call Uncle Clemenza now," Michael said.


    Clemenza was still at the Corleone family estate, where Sonny was discussing how to retaliate. The consigliere, Tom, was always against it, while Tessio remained silent. Clemenza glanced at everyone and had already sensed a subtle atmosphere within the family.


    When the old godfather was around, he suppressed everyone. Now that the old godfather was seriously injured, many people had their own thoughts.


    Sonny was too eager for revenge, either out of love for his father or maybe trying to establish his position in the Corleone family.


    Tom was captured by Sollozzo before. Did they reach some agreement in private?


    Why did the usual ruthless and strong Tessio remain silent this time? What was his intention?


    Clemenza suddenly felt that the Corleone family was in a precarious situation. If this matter was not handled well, the Corleone family could face the risk of destruction.


    The main disappointment was Sonny. He was too blatant in his power struggle, clearly fearing Tom''s rise, which made him anxious for revenge.


    Tom was the family consigliere and the godfather''s adopted son. According to mafia family traditions, if something happened to the godfather, the second in command or consigliere usually handled family affairs. Tom had a strong chance of vying for the new godfather position.


    "Ring ring ring~!"


    At this moment, the telephone in the living room began to ring.


    A subordinate answered the phone.


    After a while, he came to the study, "Clemenza, it''s a call for you from Michael."


    Hearing it was a call from Michael, the others didn''t pay much attention and continued discussing.


    Clemenza struggled to get up from the sofa armrest, walked to the living room, and answered the phone. "This is Clemenza .... Yeah, yeah, okay, I got it."

 Chapter 167 - 167 First Blood In The Conflict

    Clemenza returned to the study. Sonny looked at him and asked. "What did Michael call about?"


    Clemenza shook his fat head, "He told me that he sent several security guards from the TV factory to the hospital to protect Mr. Vito''s safety."


    Sonny sneered, "Does he think this is a game? What can sending a few security guards do? It''s nothing more than showing his concern for father."


    The group continued their discussion, still not reaching a consensus. Finally, Sonny had to announce the meeting''s end, waiting to see what the other side would do.


    Clemenza got into his car, instructed the driver not to go home, but to head towards the outskirts of the city.


    On a road in the outskirts, Clemenza saw a row of parked cars and felt a bit nervous. But when he saw Michael, he was relieved.


    Getting out of the car to meet Michael, Michael introduced Hardy to Clemenza, "You should know Jon Hardy."


    Clemenza naturally knew Hardy, shook his fat hand, and said in surprise, "Mr. Hardy, aren''t you in Los Angeles? What brings you to New York?"


    "I called him to help. I have a feeling this matter is not simple. The Corleone family needs more protection," Michael said.


    "Uncle Clemenza, Hardy brought people to help, but they are not familiar with New York. I hope you can assign some people who are familiar with the local environment and the other families to assist them."


    "And, this matter needs to be kept confidential. If the family finds out, I''m afraid it will be leaked."


    The fat man nodded.


    "No problem, I can assign 10 people to cooperate with them. I will instruct them not to contact others or disclose any situation until the matter is resolved. During this time, they will follow Mr. Hardy''s orders," Clemenza said.


    It must be said that Clemenza is very good at handling things.


    Since the old godfather was attacked, the Corleone family had been searching for Sollozzo. Sollozzo was cautious, and no one knew where he was hiding.


    Henry and his team targeted the police chief, Chief McCluskey. With some minor authority in the police department and nothing outstanding about him, if not for his identity, such a person would not even be considered a bodyguard.


    At Chief McCluskey''s home, two telephone company repairmen arrived today. Since this morning, the McCluskey family has been experiencing static on their phone. They didn''t know the static was caused by intelligence personal of HD.


    After the maintenance, the calls became clear. No one knew that a monitoring device had been installed in the microphone of the police chief phone.


    Telephone monitoring devices are absolutely high-tech in this era. Only the military and FBI and other departments have them, but Hardy uses them to deal with mafia.


    The four major families were key surveillance targets.


    Telephone lines in the neighborhoods around the four families also saw repairmen, with intelligence personnel connecting to junction boxes, testing them one by one, and asking who they were by claiming it was phone company maintenance. They soon found the communication lines of these families. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was only 1947, and no one thought someone would use such investigative methods against them.


    In the past, they sent undercover agents and spies, but now there is no need for these. They can directly play a high tech wars.


    From the first day the intelligence office was established, Hardy told them to use the world''s most advanced technology. Last year, when dealing with Los Angeles robbers, HD Security used walky talkies, shocking many.


    Michael returned to the Corleone estate.


    As soon as he entered, he heard Sonny and Tom arguing.


    "Sonny, you are too impulsive. Father wouldn''t like this. Doing so will make things uncontrollable," Tom shouted.


    Sonny pointed his finger at Tom, shouting, "Tom, I don''t need your lectures. Negotiation is impossible. I''ve already sent people out. The moment Sollozzo appears, I will kill him."


    "They tried to kill my father and even wanted to do it again in the hospital. It is absolutely unforgivable."


    "Sonny, if you do something to Sollozzo, it is equivalent to going to war with other families, which is what my father does not want to see." Tom said.


    "Father is lying in the hospital now. Who did it? It was that bastard Sollozzo and the other families also contributed to this. The Corleone family is not afraid of going to war."


    Sonny said strongly.


    Michael coldly watched Sonny and Tom argue. He wanted to say it wasn''t the time to argue but to stabilize the family, see the situation clearly, then make unified decisions. Only then could the Corleone family survive this crisis.


    Killing wasn''t just for revenge.


    Peace talk isn''t just a compromise.


    But he felt that both Sonny and Tom were trapped in their own thoughts, one because of irritability, the other because of weakness.


    Michael felt a bit frustrated.


    Even if the two just stayed calm and didn''t make any decisions, the family wouldn''t be in such chaos.


    He left the Corleone estate and returned to his own home.


    But just in the middle of the night,


    He was suddenly awakened by the ringing of the phone. He glanced at the time¡ªit was 4:30 AM, and it was still dark outside.


    "Michael, it''s Henry I have a news to tell you. Just over 10 minutes ago, your brother Sonny sent someone to kill Bruno, the son of Philip, the head of the Tattaglia family."


    Michael was instantly wide awake.


    ...


    When Hardy heard the news that Bruno, the son of Philip, the head of the Tattaglia family, had been killed, he was not surprised at all.


    Philip, the head of the Tattaglia family, had always supported Sollozzo, and they were among the masterminds behind the assassination of the old godfather.


    In essence, it was all for profit.


    During the Prohibition era, the Mafia profited enormously from bootlegging, which allowed them to grow rapidly into the largest criminal organization in the United States.


    However, after the repeal of Prohibition, their profit margins quickly dwindled. The profits from their legitimate businesses were nowhere near as lucrative as those during Prohibition.

 Chapter 168 - 168 The Probing Phase Before The Escalation

    Then drugs emerged. Drugs were a new industry with incredibly high profit margins, high enough to tempt everyone.


    Several other families in New York, or rather, almost all American gangs, wanted to get into the drug business because it was so profitable and attractive. But the old Godfather steadfastly refused to compromise his principles and get involved, becoming a major obstacle for them.


    Hardy had met Bruno before. The last time the Flamingo Casino opened, Bruno was there and had a minor conflict with Hardy. He didn''t expect Bruno to become the first casualty in the conflict between the five families. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy received the news much earlier than Michael.


    Henry and his team''s wiretapping and surveillance had already started to pay off. When Sonny sent people to kill Bruno, Hardy''s men noticed it in advance and quickly reported it to Henry, who then informed Hardy and asked whether to intervene.


    Hardy considered it for 2 seconds and decided to just watch.


    That night, Bruno was staying at a rising starlet''s house. The starlet was a new talent Bruno had been promoting, beautiful, and had a good voice. She was now his plaything. He never expected that the Corleone family would dare to kill him.


    Two hit men burst into the room, firing 12 shots at Bruno with revolvers. When the old godfather was killed, the gunmen also fired 12 shots.


    However, Bruno wasn''t as lucky as the old Godfather, none of the 12 bullets missed. Bruno died a gruesome death on the spot, while the starlet beside him could only scream. By the time the police arrived, she was scared out of her wits.


    The next day.


    Major New York newspapers reported the assassination that occurred the previous night. Coupled with the previous assassination of the old Godfather and the recent movements of several New York families, the newspapers speculated that a full scale war among the Mafia families might be imminent.


    After getting up and reading the newspaper, Michael pondered whether to return to the Corleone home first or go see Hardy for his opinion. He decided to consult Hardy.


    The weather was cold and gloomy, with rain mixed with snow in the morning.


    Michael put on his coat and hat and drove to the hotel where Hardy was having breakfast. Seeing Michael, Hardy greeted him with a smile, inviting him to join.


    Noticing the newspaper beside Hardy, Michael asked, "Hardy, do you think the Corleone family will go to war with the other families?"


    Hardy thought for a moment. "Michael, the war has already begun. It just hasn''t reached the most intense stage yet, we''re in the probing phase before the big battle."


    "Do you think the Corleone family has a chance to win?" Michael asked.


    Hardy pondered carefully before replying:


    "The Corleone family is indeed the strongest among New York''s five Mafia families. But if they face the other four families alone, I don''t think they stand a chance. Most likely, the other families will overwhelm them."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Let me analyze it for you. I guess you have the answer in your mind. The Corleone Family has several forces. The Tessio Legion and the Clemenza Legion are the two main pillars of the Corleone Family, with a total of more than 300 people."


    "Your brother Sonny and Tom also have some people, about 60 and 40 people, respectively. 400 people are all the strength of the Corleone Family."


    "But what about the other families? Each of them has 200 to 300 people. One family may not be the Corleone''s opponent, but several families joining forces are definitely not something the Corleone Family can resist."


    "Economically, the Corleone Family can come up with a lot of money, and the other families also have a lot of money."


    "The reason why the Corleone Family has become the head of the five major families is not because of its large number of people and wealth, but because of Mr. Vito Corleone. His connections are the Corleone Family''s biggest capital."


    "Other families can actually do drug business on their own. Why do they have to pull in Mr. Vito Corleone? The biggest reason is that they value his political capital and his relationship with politicians and the legal community."


    "And your father refused to do this business because he was worried that drugs would affect his relationships with politicians and judges. This is also the biggest contradiction between the two sides."


    "Mr. Vito is the pillar of the Corleone family. As long as he falls, even if other families do not take action against the Corleone family, the influence of the Corleone family will be reduced by several levels, and it will definitely not be ranked first among the five major families."


    "This is also the biggest reason why they tried to kill Mr. Vito."


    Michael felt a sense of clarity, as if the fog in front of him had lifted.


    He looked up at Hardy, who was about his age but had a much sharper perspective.


    "If you see the Corleone family in such danger, why are you helping me?" Michael asked, looking at Hardy.


    Hardy laughed and patted Michael''s shoulder. "I told you, we''re friends. True friends help each other in times of crisis, not just during good times. Drinking, having fun, and chasing women together isn''t true friendship."


    "Hardy, what do you think the Corleone family should do next to get out of this crisis?" Michael asked.


    "Kill Sollozzo!" Hardy replied bluntly.


    "Why?" Michael asked curiously.


    "Although Sollozzo is just a drug dealer, he has become the link between the other four families. Their desire for the drug business is all because of him. If you kill him, their temporary alliance will dissolve. It''s that simple."


    "As for the remaining issues, you can have the family spread the word that everything can be discussed once the old godfather recovers. This will give the other families hope, and they won''t fight the Corleone family to the death."


    Michael nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 169 - 169 The Second Generation Godfather

    Michael returned home to find Sonny and Tom arguing again.


    Sonny was adamant about killing Sollozzo, while Tom continued to advocate for negotiations.


    "Sonny, you''ve already killed Bruno. Do you know what the other families are thinking now? They will think you will go after them too. They will unite, and if that happens, the Corleone family won''t survive."


    "Sollozzo called, saying there''s still room for negotiation, otherwise, they will act soon." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, what do you suggest?" Sonny asked, frowning.


    Tom shrugged. "Sollozzo wants us to send a family member to talk, someone from the Corleone family."


    "I''ll go," Sonny said, frowning.


    "No, they said you''re too impulsive and can''t go," Tom replied.


    Everyone turned to look at Fredo, the second son of the old godfather. Under their gazes, Fredo''s eyes darted around, clearly scared.


    Everyone knew he was timid.


    Michael pursed his lips and said, "I''ll go. I''ll go talk to them and see what they want to say."


    "Tom, contact them and tell them I''m willing to talk, but it has to be in a public place like a bar or restaurant, not a private location."


    "Okay, I''ll contact them," Tom said.


    Not long after, Tom finished the call and returned to Michael. "They said they''ll pick you up and take you to a restaurant to talk over a meal. They won''t tell us the location now, but they assure us they''re sincere and will give us an offer we can''t refuse."


    An offer we can''t refuse.


    That was a favorite phrase of the old Godfather.


    He used to say it to others, and now someone is saying it to the Corleone family.


    Michael nodded.


    After everyone left, Michael went to the old godfather''s study. Sitting in the old godfather''s chair, he thought for a while before picking up the phone to call Hardy and tell him what had happened.


    "Hardy, I plan to kill Sollozzo. I think he''ll try to kill my father again because he benefits the most from it. If my father is killed, the Corleone family''s political protection will disappear, and their strength will be halved," Michael said.


    "What''s your plan?" Hardy asked.


    "They will pick me up and take me to a restaurant, but they won''t tell me which one. I need your help to get a gun inside," Michael said.


    Hardy laughed.


    "Michael, let me tell you, successful people use their brains more than their hands and avoid putting themselves at risk. If you kill someone in public, what will you do next? Go on the run? Who will take care of our business?"


    "And you called me from Los Angeles just to help you get a gun inside?"


    "Stick to the original plan and meet them. Stall them without agreeing to anything, then leave. The rest is on me."


    "Alright, we will do it your way."


    In the evening.


    Michael arrived at the agreed upon location. Soon, a car stopped beside him, and Sollozzo rolled down the window. "Michael, get in."


    Michael saw Sollozzo and the police captain in the back seat.


    Michael got in the car. The captain smiled at him. "Michael, does your jaw still hurt?"


    "The doctor said my jaw is broken and will take three to four months to heal," Michael replied.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that. I didn''t mean to hit you so hard, it might have been a bit of bad luck," the captain said, his tone insincere and gloating.


    They drove around New York for a while before stopping at an unremarkable restaurant.


    The three walked in. Michael noticed two tables of customers who looked at them as they entered, their waists bulging with hidden guns.


    Michael knew these were Sollozzo''s men.


    When their food arrived, Michael had no appetite, but Sollozzo ate happily, chewing on his steak while talking. "Michael, do you realize what a huge market this is? In New York alone, it could reach millions a year, and nationwide, it''s in the billions."


    "With your political connections, we can easily make this money. Sometimes we just need the Corleone family''s connections to make sure the police look the other way, and we can make a lot of money effortlessly."


    Michael listened absentmindedly.


    "I understand Mr. Sollozzo''s proposal. I''ll relay it to Sonny and the rest of the family, but any decision will need everyone''s agreement," Michael said.


    "Of course, it needs to be discussed. But I''ve offered very favorable terms, and the other families have agreed. We''re just waiting for the Corleone family''s response."


    Sollozzo''s words carried a clear threat.


    Michael put down his fork and excused himself. As he left the restaurant, the captain sneered. "Just a kid who doesn''t understand anything. Today''s scene must have scared him stiff, he looked so absent minded."


    "I heard that when Vito Corleone was shot, his second son was there and was so scared that he dropped his gun and just cried on the ground. The eldest son is a brute, the second son is a coward, and the third son is no different. The Corleone family is finished once the old man dies."


    Sollozzo had a similar impression of Michael. The Corleone family was formidable because of Vito Corleone, but his sons were not up to the mark.


    Just then, two cars pulled up outside the restaurant. Guns protruded from the windows.


    "Rat-tat-tat-!"


    Machine guns roared, and the people inside the restaurant were hit.


    A bullet went through the captain''s head, blowing off half his skull. His body fell to the ground. Sollozzo, terrified, hit the floor quickly.


    Just as the gunfire stopped, Sollozzo thought he had escaped.


    Something was thrown through the window, making Sollozzo''s heart drop.


    Dynamite. And not just one.


    One after another, sticks of dynamite were thrown inside, one landing right where Sollozzo was lying. The dynamite hissed as it burned.


    Sollozzo tried to escape, but it was too late.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The restaurant exploded violently.


    Everyone inside was surely dead, and the cars outside quickly sped away.


    In a car far away, Hardy and Michael watched the explosion.


    Hardy turned to Michael. "All of Sollozzo''s men inside are dead. Why did you choose such an extreme method to kill them?"


    "I want to show the other families how fierce the Corleone family''s retaliation can be. This will help curb their ambitions. Then our messages will be more effective," Michael said firmly.


    Hardy looked at Michael.


    It seemed Michael was slowly beginning to develop the demeanor of a second generation godfather. In a fantasy novel, this might be described as the awakening of the Godfather''s bloodline.

 Chapter 170 - 170 Interrogation

    Michael returned to the Corleone estate, where Sonny, Tom, Tessio, Clemenza, and others were waiting for him. As soon as Michael walked in, they gathered around him.


    "Michael, how did the talk go?" Tom asked.


    Michael picked up a cup from the table, poured himself a drink, took a sip, and said, "Sollozzo, that police chief, and the men they brought were all blown up."


    The whole room was shocked.


    "What? Blown up? What happened?" Sonny asked urgently.


    Everyone else was equally astonished.


    Michael glanced around at everyone, speaking gravely, "Sollozzo attempted to assassinate my father twice. They wouldn''t stop. For my father''s safety, I had to take him out."


    "How did you do it?" Tom asked in surprise.


    "After the meeting, I left the restaurant. I had arranged for my men to open fire on the restaurant with machine guns and then throw in a few bombs, blowing everyone inside to bits," Michael said.


    Sonny looked at his brother in disbelief.


    Tom was stunned.


    Tessio frowned deeply.


    Clemenza''s eyes shifted, immediately thinking of Hardy.


    "Michael, where did you find these people? Don''t tell me they were the security from your factory?" Sonny asked, perplexed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I hired them," Michael gave a simple answer.


    "Now isn''t the time to discuss this. What we need to discuss now is how to deal with the aftermath," Michael said.


    Tom looked at Michael, worried, "Michael, killing a police officer is a direct challenge to the entire justice system. The connections the Corleone family has built will collapse."


    Michael shook his head, "No, it won''t be that serious. That police chief was involved with drug dealers; he wasn''t a good cop anymore. Tom, don''t we have contacts in the press? Call them and tell them about the police chief''s dealings with drug dealers. No one will care about his death after that."


    Tom thought for a while then said "I''ll call the people in the newspaper. They should know how to write it."


    "What about the murder? The police will look from Michael." Tessio said.


    Michael shrugged nonchalantly, "I left the restaurant before the attack. No one can prove I was involved, and it was indeed not me. They might suspect the Corleone family, but there''s no evidence of my involvement."


    Tom, being a lawyer, nodded in agreement after hearing Michael''s explanation.


    "The police will certainly suspect Michael, but without evidence, they can''t do anything to him."


    "What do you think the other families will do? Will they go to war with us?" Sonny asked.


    Tom didn''t speak.


    Tessio remained silent.


    Michael spoke again, "Sonny, I think you should call the heads of the other families and explain the Corleone family''s stance. You don''t need to agree to anything yet. Just say that many things can be discussed once our father recovers."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Tom looked at Michael with changed eyes, feeling that he didn''t recognize this younger brother anymore. Although Michael had always been somewhat rebellious, he had never shown such leadership and decisiveness. This time, Michael acted swiftly and thought things through thoroughly. Tom saw the image of the old Godfather in Michael.


    Clemenza smiled and nodded at Michael, thinking that Michael handled things well this time. His actions, though seemingly reckless, perfectly resolved the immediate crisis for the Corleone family, steering events in a different direction.


    Tessio also developed a newfound respect for Michael.


    Everyone went their separate ways to get busy, while Michael went to the old Godfather''s study and sat in his father''s chair. He didn''t dwell on the past events, as they were over.


    He thought about Hardy. From the time Hardy received his call for help in Los Angeles to the day Sollozzo was killed, it had been only three or four days. Yet, Hardy was able to piece together the most critical points from the complex events and make accurate judgments. Michael admired Hardy for this.


    The solutions Michael had proposed to Sonny and Tom, such as contacting the press and calling the heads of other families, were actually ideas Hardy had suggested during their conversations. Michael merely relayed them to the others. Compared to Hardy, Michael felt he still had much to learn and improve.


    The next day, various newspapers reported the machine gun attack and explosion that occurred at the restaurant the previous evening. At around 9 PM, there were still many pedestrians on the street, making it easy to gather information about what happened.


    The New York Daily News reported: "Two cars stopped in front of the restaurant, and gun barrels protruded from the windows, spraying bullets into the restaurant. Then explosives were thrown inside, killing everyone inside instantly. The scene was gruesome."


    "The restaurant owner told the newspaper that a few minutes before the attack, someone came to the kitchen, gave them money, and forced them to leave through the back alley. Shortly after, the explosion occurred."


    "The brutal attack appears to be a gang vendetta, likely related to the recent attack on the Corleone family head. The victims have been confirmed as a Turkish drug dealer and Police Chief McCluskey, who had been associating with the drug dealer recently. According to reports, McCluskey had a history of accepting bribes."


    Michael calmly admitted that he indeed had dinner with Sollozzo and Chief McCluskey the previous night, at their invitation.


    "What did you talk about?" the police asked.


    "Business. Sollozzo wanted to buy a batch of televisions to sell in Turkey. That''s what we discussed."


    Everyone knew Michael was the shareholder and the CEO of "N.Y.T" Television Company, so talking about television sales made perfect sense.


    "Were there any conflicts that night?" the police asked again.


    Michael smiled, "Officer, they wanted to buy televisions, and I''m a television seller. What conflict could we have?"


    "You didn''t discuss anything else, like family business?" the police asked.


    Before Michael could respond, the lawyer immediately stood up and said sternly, "Officer, please watch your words. Your questions are leading my client. I will file a complaint against you."


    "My client is a legitimate businessman with no criminal record. He fought in the anti fascist war and received a combat hero medal. No one can convict him just because of his last name."


    "Alright, I didn''t ask that question," the officer said.

 Chapter 171 - 171 Vito Corleone Wakes Up

    "What time did you leave after meeting with them, and what happened after you left?"


    "After we finished our discussion, I chose to leave and go home. I found out what happened later from the newspaper."


    "So you don''t know who attacked Sollozzo and McCluskey?"


    Michael shrugged, "Of course not. Do I need to know?"


    After the questioning, Michael and the lawyer left the police station. Although everyone suspected the Corleone family was behind it, there was no evidence.


    The US is a country that requires evidence. Without evidence, even if he did it, you can''t convict him. Moreover, there were witnesses who confirmed that Michael left the restaurant and got into a car. A few minutes after he left, two cars arrived and attacked the restaurant. No one saw Michael directly involved.


    Even if the Corleone family was responsible, Michael didn''t personally carry it out, nor did he need to.


    The heads of the four families received calls from Sonny and Tom last night. The message was clear: the Corleone family would not tolerate the attack on their father and would retaliate. This was a Sicilian tradition. As for business matters, they could be discussed once the old Godfather recovered.


    Last night''s bombs indeed intimidated many. No one wanted to go to war with the Corleone family and risk their own family.


    The purpose of the Mafia Commission was to resolve disputes among Mafia families.


    The head of the Barzini family, the real mastermind behind this, thought for a long time after hanging up the phone, then called the other family heads. They agreed to temporarily set aside their differences and wait until Vito Corleone recovered.


    Henry brought a stack of notes to Hardy''s room.


    "Boss, here''s a report on the wiretapping situation."


    "Based on our analysis, the first to contact and fully support Sollozzo was the Tattaglia family. The Tattaglia family has been experiencing financial losses in recent years and is eager to make money from the drug trade."


    Hardy, having seen the Godfather movies, already knew the general situation. After hearing Henry''s report, he understood their situation better.


    "Boss, during the wiretapping, we also heard some interesting information. For example, the head of the Barzini family called an army logistics officer, bribing him to buy decommissioned transport planes to start an air transport company."


    Hardy picked up on something.


    "Is the military planning to decommission a batch of transport planes? Henry, find out more about this. You mentioned we also need some planes. If this is true, let''s see if we can get some." Hardy instructed Henry.


    "Alright, I''ll find out," Henry replied.


    After a week in a coma, the old Godfather finally woke up. The doctor checked him and smiled, saying, "Mr. Vito, you are very lucky. You were hit by five bullets, yet you have recovered so well. Just rest peacefully from now on."


    The doctor left the room smiling, and the family members flooded into the ward.


    The old Godfather''s wife was the first to step forward. She bowed and kissed her husband, "Vito, it''s so good to see you awake. I was terrified when I heard you were attacked." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next, his children approached. The old Godfather saw his eldest son, Sonny, his second son, Fredo, and his youngest son, Michael. His daughter, son in law, and adopted son, Tom, also stood nearby. The old Godfather nodded contentedly.


    No matter what happens, as long as his family is around, he fears nothing.


    After the family members visited, the women left, and only the men remained in the room. The old Godfather looked around at his children and a few subordinates, weakly asking, "Tell me what happened after I was attacked."


    "Father, the doctor said you need more rest and should not overexert yourself," Sonny said.


    The old Godfather gently waved his hand and said, "I''ll just lie here and listen. It''s fine. Tom, you''re the consigliere, you tell me."


    Strictly speaking, Tom, as the consigliere, held a higher position in the gang than Sonny. When the old Godfather was gravely injured, Sonny had some say. Now, as the old Godfather inquired about the gang''s affairs, Sonny was even behind Tessio and Clemenza in rank.


    Tom, a lawyer by training, spoke clearly and methodically. He started with the attack on the Godfather, including his own kidnapping and coercion by Sollozzo, and recounted everything in detail.


    When he mentioned that Sonny had sent people to kill Bruno, the son of Philip Tattaglia, the old Godfather frowned.


    Later, when he heard about Sollozzo wanting to negotiate and Michael taking the initiative to handle it, killing Sollozzo and the police chief in a restaurant in a brutal explosion, the old Godfather was a bit surprised and looked at his youngest son standing nearby.


    This youngest son had always been averse to the family business and hated using mafia methods, yet he had done such a ruthless thing.


    Tom then talked about Michael''s suggestions after he returned from the killings, such as exposing Sollozzo''s drug dealing identity in the newspapers, revealing that the police chief had accepted bribes and acted as a henchman for drug dealers, and having Sonny and Tom call other families to temporarily stabilize the situation. The old Godfather looked at his youngest son with newfound respect.


    It was clear that after the incident, his eldest son, Sonny, was only bent on revenge, oblivious to the approaching family crisis, and without the mindset to solve problems.


    The second son, Fredo, was too timid and weak, utterly unsuitable for mafia life.


    Yet, it was his most rebellious son, who was least willing to accept his arrangements, who stood up and cleverly resolved the family crisis.


    More importantly, he had cleared his own name, handling the entire matter perfectly.


    When Tom finished speaking, the old Godfather closed his eyes. Everyone in the room stood silently, waiting.


    After a while, the old Godfather finally opened his eyes and weakly but firmly, said, "Sonny, you must leave. I know Philip well, he is vengeful. You orchestrated his son''s death, he will surely retaliate."


    "You should go stay in Sicily for a while. Wait until everything here is completely resolved. Then, when we call you back, you can return."

 Chapter 172 - 172 Planning To Establish An Airline

    New York was the real bustling world compared to Sicily, which was a backwater village by comparison. Staying in Sicily, Sonny would feel suffocated.


    Moreover, the forces he built up before his departure might gradually dissipate.


    "Father, I..."


    The old Godfather looked at Sonny, his gaze unwavering, "Sonny, you are my son. I don''t want anything to happen to you, so you must go back."


    Sonny felt his father''s resolve and dared not disobey, lowering his head and saying, "Yes, Father, I will return to Sicily."


    The old Godfather nodded, "Alright, I''m a bit tired now. You all can leave."


    Everyone started to leave.


    Suddenly, the old Godfather called out to Michael, "Michael, you stay. I have a few questions for you."


    Everyone else left, and the ward was left with only the old Godfather and Michael.


    The old Godfather looked kindly at his youngest son, asking, "Michael, are you hiding something from me?"


    Michael knew what his father was asking.


    He shook his head.


    "I haven''t hidden anything, Father. After the incident, I felt a deep sense of crisis, so I called Hardy from Los Angeles to help me."


    Hearing Hardy''s name, the old Godfather understood everything.


    Someone must have helped Michael with those matters. If it wasn''t a family member, it must be an outsider. If it was Hardy, it all made sense.


    "When I was in a coma, I vaguely heard someone talking. I just found the voice familiar. Now I remember, it was Hardy."


    Michael nodded, "I called Hardy for help. He chartered two planes and brought 70 people over from Los Angeles the same day. Afterward, a lot happened. Hardy and I analyzed the situation and came up with those strategies. Most of what I did afterward was based on our discussion and Hardy''s advice."


    "Michael, you are very lucky to have found a true friend. Such a friend you must cherish, understand?"


    "Yes, Father, I understand. Because true friends are so rare."


    Two days later, Sonny went to Sicily, staying at the house of a local mafia boss, where he should be safe.


    Another two days later, Fredo was sent to Las Vegas.


    Las Vegas now has over thirty casinos. The Corleone family also had a casino there, comparable in size to others, with a few hundred square meters and a dozen gambling tables.


    It couldn''t compare to the Flamingo Casino at all.


    Fredo''s timid nature made him unfit for real mafia battles. It was better to send him out early to get involved in the casino business.


    Now, only Michael was left by the old Godfather''s side. On the surface, Michael didn''t participate in family affairs.


    One day, Michael brought Hardy to the old Godfather''s ward.


    The old Godfather smiled at Hardy, "Hardy, thank you for helping the Corleone family."


    After a few more days of rest, the old Godfather''s spirit had improved significantly.


    This time, Hardy had indeed helped the Corleone family through the crisis, sending people to protect him, helping Michael kill Sollozzo, and coming up with plans to stabilize the other four families, helping the Corleone family through the most dangerous time.


    "You''re too kind. I''m Michael''s friend, so this was what I should do," Hardy said with a smile.


    After chatting for a while, Hardy suddenly remembered something and asked, "Mr. Vito, do you know anyone in the military logistics department?"


    "Oh, why do you ask?"


    "I heard recently that the war has ended, and the military intends to sell a batch of decommissioned planes at a very low price. I want to buy a few."


    "Where did you hear this news?"


    "From a friend. This information hasn''t been made public by the military, and perhaps they don''t intend to. It might be sold privately, so I wanted to ask if you have any connections in the logistics department."


    Hardy had already inquired about the aircraft.


    During the war, the United States manufactured a large number of planes, more than 200,000. Now that the war was almost over, many planes were left idle.


    Recently, the military decided to sell some of these idle planes, some to foreign countries, some to stockpile, and others to be sold privately. The rest would be dismantled and scrapped.


    When Hardy came to New York, he was tempted to buy a few passenger planes for his own use. He had asked about the prices, for instance, a new C-47 aircraft costs around $200,000, but the price of a second hand plane is much lower than this price.


    Moreover, they didn''t have to wait for production. They could be used immediately after simple modifications. After intercepting Tattaglia''s phone call and learning this information, Hardy considered getting some decommissioned planes. These planes were still very capable, and it was said that C-47 planes were still in use even into the 21st century.


    The old Godfather smiled, "I do have a friend in the logistics management bureau. How about I give him a call, and then you can talk to him?"


    "Great, thank you very much."


    The old Godfather shook his head, "There''s no need for thanks between us."


    These words were identical to what Hardy had said before, making both the old Godfather and Hardy smile.


    The old Godfather made the call in front of Hardy. The person on the other end was surprised to hear from the old Godfather, "Vito, I saw in the papers that you were attacked. It seems you''re well enough to make phone calls?"


    "Yes, not dead yet," the old Godfather said with a laugh. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why did you call me?"


    "I heard that the logistics department is selling a batch of planes. Is this true?" the old Godfather asked.


    "Your information is quite accurate. There is such a thing, but the exact number hasn''t been approved by Congress yet. We don''t know how many will be sold or the specific prices. Also, there are issues with reforms and mergers within the logistics management department. Things are a bit chaotic. Why, do you want planes?"


    "It''s for a very close friend. Darrell, can I have him contact you?" the old Godfather asked.


    "Sure, have him contact me."


    After hanging up, the old Godfather told Hardy, "I called a person named Darrell Williams, a brigadier general, and one of the key figures in the logistics management bureau.


    Hardy got the contact information, bid farewell to the old Godfather, and left the hospital. In the car with Michael, he asked, "How many do you plan to buy?"


    "At least two. If the price is cheap, I''ll buy as many as I can."


    Michael was surprised, "Are you planning to start an airline?"


    "That''s not impossible."


    If he got enough planes, Hardy indeed planned to start an airline. After all, if he bought two planes, he would need someone to manage them. If he got more, then starting an airline would be a good idea.


    Even if they didn''t carry passengers, transporting cargo was also good business. Although air freight was way more expensive compared to trucking, it was much faster, which allowed it to have its own base of customers.


    Don''t know how to run an airline? That''s simple. There were many airlines in the United States. Buying one would bring in their management team, flight qualifications, and various resources. With his investment, it would surely develop.

 Chapter 173 - 173 Calculating The Barzini Family

    Virginia is also on the East Coast, and New York is only about 600 kilometers from Virginia. This time, Hardy brought only Henry with him and met with Brigadier General Darrell Williams in his apartment.


    Before Hardy arrived, General Williams had someone look into Hardy''s background, and he was quite surprised by what he found.


    Hardy retired from the Marines in 1945, and by this year, he already owned several listed companies, including the famous HD Security, HD Films, and Playboy magazines.


    Although General Williams is in his fifties, this doesn''t prevent him from being a fan of Playboy magazine.


    "Were you in the Marines?" The general extended his hand to shake Hardy''s.


    "Yes, General," Hardy replied.


    "Being young is great, especially achieving such success at your age. It''s very impressive."


    "I owe my growth to the support of veterans like you, General," Hardy said humbly.


    The two sat down, and General Williams asked about the old godfather''s health, then said, "I know about your HD security. There were many reports in the newspapers last year. I even took my youngest daughter to the cinema to watch the documentary ''The Great Los Angeles Bank Heist.''"


    "Actually, I want to buy a transport plane, part of the reason is because of HD security. Now the security company''s main business is in Los Angeles. In the future, I plan to expand to major cities across the United States. I will need a lot of transport planes for urgent tasks as well as transporting personnel and equipment." Hardy led the topic to the point.


    "What model of aircraft do you want, and how many?" the general asked.


    "I''m planning to buy C-53s and C-47s. If possible, I''d also like to buy a B-29 transport plane."


    The C-53 and C-47 are both manufactured by Douglas Aircraft Company. Although the models differ, their fuselages and engines are quite similar. The main difference is that the C-47 has a large cargo door at the rear, mainly for freight.


    The C-53 is a personnel transport plane, equipped with dozens of passenger seats, and can be used to transport passengers without modification.


    General Williams said, "Indeed, there are C-53s and C-47s among the models being retired this time. The report indicates 120 C-53s and 200 C-47s are ready for sale. However, many airlines have their eyes on these two models as well."


    "And the B-29 Flying Fortress you mentioned has only been in service for three years, and the military has no intention of eliminating them."


    "How much does the military plan to sell these planes for?" Hardy was still concerned about this issue since it wouldn''t be meaningful if they were too expensive.


    General Williams replied, "The prices haven''t been approved by the military yet, but our logistics department has proposed prices of $38,000 per C-53 and $36,000 per C-47."


    Hearing these prices, Hardy was immediately tempted.


    A new plane costs nearly $200,000, but the military is selling them for only a fifth of the price. Although they are second hand, these planes are still in excellent condition, especially these propeller planes, which are easy to maintain and can last another twenty or thirty years.


    "General Williams, would it be possible for you to help me order a few?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    The general thought for a moment and said, "The C-53 and C-47 are very popular. How about I help you order five of each?"


    A total of 10 planes.


    Actually, Hardy wanted to buy more. This was a rare opportunity to get a bargain. Even if he didn''t use them, he could likely make a profit by reselling them.


    Opportunities like this are usually taken by the big players and rarely reach the market for ordinary people to buy.


    Fair competition? No way. Many pieces of information are kept secret.


    This is why some people can easily make money while most cannot.


    "Thank you so much for your help General. By the way, General, how well do you know Brigadier General Bob Ernst?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    General Williams expression darkened slightly at the mention of Bob Ernst. "Why, do you know Bob Ernst?"


    Hardy shook his head, "I don''t know Brigadier General Bob Ernst personally, haven''t met him before."


    "What do you mean by mentioning him?"


    Hardy kept smiling and said, "I heard some news. Someone contacted Brigadier General Bob Ernst. He promised to help him buy 50 planes. Also Brigadier General Bob Ernst''s son in law opened a gallery in New York, and he is going to sell $200,000 worth of oil paintings soon."


    Brigadier General Williams eyes suddenly lit up. He looked at Hardy and asked seriously, "Is this information accurate?"


    "Very accurate," Hardy replied.


    While General Williams investigated Hardy''s background before Hardy arrived, Hardy also had Henry thoroughly investigate the general.


    As mentioned in conversations between General Williams and the old godfather, the logistics bureau was in a bit of chaos after World War II, with over 20 departments being streamlined and merged post war.


    General Williams hopes to compete for the position of deputy director of the logistics bureau, with his main rival being Brigadier General Bob Ernst. Their rivalry is well known within the logistics bureau.


    The New York Mafia''s Barzini family is in contact with Brigadier General Bob Ernst, and their phone calls were intercepted by intelligence personnel.


    Such private transactions are not uncommon, with bribery methods being even more varied. "I help you buy cheap planes, and you buy my son in law''s paintings. He makes money and buys a villa or car for his father in law as a token of filial piety."


    Such situations are very difficult to investigate unless there is internal information.


    Understanding the rivalry, Hardy realized that General Williams, who helped him buy planes, deserved a gift in return.


    Money? Too vulgar.


    What could be more enticing than offering a position?


    "Hardy, tell me everything you know," General Williams looked at Hardy intently.


    Hardy leaned forward and lowered his voice, revealing all the information he knew. The general listened for a while, then took out a small notebook to jot down details, showing his thoroughness.


    Hardy glanced at what the general wrote:


    * New York Mafia Barzini family head


    * 50 C-53s and C-47s


    * Brigadier General Bob Ernst''s son in law''s gallery name


    * Transaction details


    Closing the notebook, General Williams face showed a victorious smile. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 174 - 174 Legal And Blatant Bribery

    Closing the notebook, General Williams face showed a victorious smile. If verified, Brigadier General Bob Ernst would be in big trouble, giving General Williams a significant chance to become deputy director and even be promoted to major general.


    The general, now more cordial, asked, "Hardy, are 10 planes enough?"


    "Actually, they aren''t. I plan to establish my own airline," Hardy said.


    "How about this, Hardy, I''ll help you secure more. How many do you want?" General Williams asked.


    "The more, the better."


    Hardy thought to himself, If the military is selling 120 C-53s and 200 C-47s, if the general can get them all for him, he wouldn''t hesitate to take them all, even if it meant getting a bank loan.


    "OK, I''ll do my best to help you," the general replied.


    With an improved mood, General Williams extended their meeting to include dinner.


    Over dinner, Hardy casually mentioned, "General, I know you handle veterans affairs in the logistics support management bureau. My security company, HD Security, would like to hire some veterans and retired officers if possible."


    The end of the war had left many veterans without enough job positions.


    Hearing this, General Williams was delighted. "How many veterans can you hire each year?"


    Hardy thought for a moment, "About a thousand each year."


    The general was overjoyed, as this would help solve a significant problem for him.


    "Hardy, I must thank you on behalf of those veterans. Good jobs are hard to come by, and many lack professional skills, making security work ideal for them."


    "You can come and select the best veterans for your company," the general promised.


    Hardy believed in the future of his security company, even though it was still new. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There''s one more thing I need your help with," Hardy said.


    "Oh? Let''s hear it," the general replied, not immediately agreeing.


    "My company is new and lacks a strong foundation. I''d like to invite a few esteemed generals to be consultants, guiding our company''s direction," Hardy said sincerely.


    "An annual consulting fee of $20,000 plus other benefits," Hardy added.


    $20,000. Equivalent to 10 years salary for an average person, and this is just the consultant fee. Hardy told Brigadier General Williams that during his tenure as a consultant, he would also enjoy various benefits provided by the company, such as a company car, free fuel, and an annual trip.


    In essence, it is spending money to maintain connections.


    As for the job content, it involves attending a few meetings each year, pointing out deficiencies in the security company, and suggesting development directions.


    After Hardy finished speaking, he looked at Brigadier General Williams, "General, as a friend, I am willing to offer you a consultant recommendation."


    "And after you retire, you can also become a consultant for HD Security, with a minimum contract of 6 years."


    Bribery. This is blatant bribery.


    But damn, this method is legal, and no one can find any problems with it.


    Brigadier General Williams is the first high ranking U.S military officer Hardy knows. He plans to use him as a breakthrough point to win over a group of retired generals. Although they are retired, never underestimate their influence.


    The U.S while it is a society based on competence, wealth and experience in politic, It is often said that the army is based on personal relationships especially in time of peace. These generals, though retired, still have strong connections, which are their capital.


    Inviting some retired generals as consultants to back the security company can invisibly elevate its status.


    There are some things that these consultants can help with. Sometimes, a phone call from them can solve very tricky problems for you.


    Spending money on consultants is definitely worth it.


    Hardy gave Brigadier General Williams a consultant position, leaving the decision entirely to him. Williams could use this position as leverage. If a respected general speaks for him during a promotion review, his chances of promotion would significantly increase.


    Over a meal, Hardy and Brigadier General Williams became close friends.


    When Hardy left, Brigadier General Williams saw him off at the door, waving until Hardy''s car disappeared before going back.


    Hardy and Henry returned to New York. Hardy ordered Henry, "Increase the surveillance on the Barzini family, and start monitoring Bob Ernst''s son in law''s gallery from now on."


    "Okay, boss."


    ...


    The weather was nice. The driver drove Hardy and Richard to Manhattan, stopping at a gallery. This gallery was owned by Bob Ernst''s son in law.


    The gallery was very quiet.


    Hardy admired the paintings on the walls one by one. He had been collecting artworks for nearly a year, with over a thousand paintings in his collection. With more exposure, he had developed some discernment.


    After looking at dozens of paintings in this gallery, he found no works by famous artists. He didn''t recognize any of the painters'' names, not even those with some current fame.


    "Richard, do you like any of these?" Hardy asked casually.


    Richard shook his head, "I have no interest in these artworks."


    If you gave Richard a gun, he would absolutely love it, but looking at artworks was indeed a bit difficult for him.


    Last year, Richard had eye surgery to treat an old injury. Afterward, he had a prosthesis installed. With non prescription glasses, it was hard to tell he was a one eyed man.


    Hardy waved to a nearby attendant and inquired about the prices of a few paintings. The prices generally ranged from a few thousand to tens of thousands.


    Hardy thought to himself, such lousy paintings dared to sell at such high prices; the cost probably wouldn''t exceed a few dollars, and the frames were likely worth more than the paintings. No wonder the place was so deserted. It seemed this gallery was primarily used for money laundering.


    A few days later, Hardy received a call from Brigadier General Williams. The military had approved the logistics support bureau''s report, allowing the bureau to handle the batch of aircraft.


    "So, I guess they''ll take action soon," Brigadier General Williams said.


    "I''ll keep a close watch on them," Hardy said.

 Chapter 175 - 175 Start An Airline

    After hanging up, he told Henry that the most critical moment had arrived and that he must keep a close eye on things. That very afternoon, the head of the Barzini family had a phone call with Brigadier General Bob Ernst, in which they mentioned the aircraft and the gallery.


    They didn''t know their conversation was entirely overheard.


    The next day, the advisor to the Barzini family brought a few people to Bob Ernst''s son in law''s gallery and spent $200,000 to buy a bunch of lousy paintings.


    Hardy informed Brigadier General Williams of this intelligence, and Williams smiled, knowing it was time to close the net.


    Returning to his study, Brigadier General Williams took out a small notebook from his pocket, looking at a note while thinking.


    He picked up the phone and called a subordinate he had personally promoted. Half an hour later, the subordinate arrived at Brigadier General Williams home.


    They conspired in the study for an entire night.


    The next day, The subordinate wrote a letter of accusation, detailing Brigadier General Bob Ernst''s bribery, and sent it to the Supervisory Committee.


    The committee took the accusation very seriously and immediately dispatched a task force to investigate. At this moment, Brigadier General Bob Ernst had no idea someone was out to get him. He received a call from his son in law, who told him about selling the paintings for $200,000, and he felt very pleased.


    Originally, the idea of setting up the gallery was for money laundering. As one of the logistics supervisors, he naturally dealt with many businessmen. The logistics department had always been a lucrative sector, involving weapons, clothing, food, fuel, tools, medical supplies, construction materials, and more.


    The needs of millions of people created a massive market. Although quality was consistent, deciding who got the contracts was up to them. Those suppliers naturally had to bribe them. Later, Brigadier General Bob Ernst came up with this brilliant idea of having people buy paintings, turning bribes into legal income.


    Two days later, Brigadier General Bob Ernst was taken away by the investigation committee for questioning.


    His method of accepting bribes had been very covert, but he was unlucky to encounter Hardy. Soon, the head of the Barzini family was also under investigation for bribing military logistics officers for benefits.


    Being targeted by the powerful military is never a pleasant experience. The Barzini family pulled many strings and paid a hefty price, eventually putting their family advisor as a scapegoat to quell the matter.


    This time, Hardy had severely pitted the Barzini family.


    One day, Hardy received a call from Brigadier General Williams, inviting him to play golf in Virginia. Hardy, along with Henry, flew to Virginia.


    On the golf course,


    The two hit a ball and walked side by side.


    "Brigadier General Williams, I might soon have to address you as Major General Williams," Hardy said with a smile.


    Brigadier General Williams smiled slightly, "The deal for handling those planes has been finalized. The C-53 and C-47 you wanted are the most sought after, but I have reserved 50 for you. Can you handle them?"


    Hardy was overjoyed. The previous efforts had paid off.


    "Of course, I can handle them. No need to worry about that," Hardy said with a smile.


    Brigadier General Williams looked at Hardy again and said with a smile, "I''ve also secured an additional benefit for you. Some of these planes have serious component wear issues. The logistics department, when selling them, must ensure quality, right? So, they come with a batch of spare parts."


    "By the way, you told me before that you wanted a B-29, right? Are you still interested?" Brigadier General Williams asked.


    From his tone, Hardy sensed there was hope.


    "Of course, I want them."


    These days, having a B-29 would be more impressive and stylish than a limited edition Pagani in the future. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This sale list doesn''t include B-29s, but there is one on the scrap list. If you want it, I can arrange for it to be sold to you. But you''ll have to figure out the repairs yourself."


    The plan could only proceed with such a roundabout method using scrapped equipment.


    Hardy and Brigadier General Williams dark deal was complete.


    Hardy helped Brigadier General Williams take down a competitor, and soon Williams would be promoted to Major General and Deputy Director of the Logistics Support Bureau. In return, Hardy got what he wanted: 50 incredibly cheap planes and a unique B-29.


    Hardy finally understood why big shots loved playing golf.


    The main reason is to avoid being monitored.


    Do you think golf is that elegant? Do all big shots really love it that much? When big shots conspire for benefits, most of it can''t be exposed and is even illegal.


    They need a safe place to discuss.


    Indoor spaces aren''t safe; the best place is somewhere open, where you can see there''s no monitoring. Walking around while playing golf almost ensures no eavesdropping. Golf perfectly meets all these needs, which is why it is a favorite among big shots.


    "General, can I make a small request?" Hardy asked.


    "What request?"


    "Can the Logistics Support Bureau issue a purchase contract first, and I''ll pay later?" Hardy asked.


    Brigadier General Williams thought for a moment and said, "There are several companies buying these planes, not just yours. The military wants to recover some funds, which is why they''re selling these planes. They require settlement within six months, so I can give you three months at most."


    Saying goodbye to Brigadier General Williams, Hardy returned to his hotel and called Andy, who was far away in Los Angeles.


    "Andy, bring the finance team and lawyers to New York immediately. The plane deal is done, 50 planes. The next steps are up to you."


    "Got it, boss. I''ll bring the team over right away."


    After hanging up, Hardy lit a cigar.


    With these 50 planes, Hardy could easily start an airline. Remembering Southwest Airlines, the fourth largest airline in the U.S., had only three planes when it was founded in 1968. Currently, only a few airlines in the U.S. have as many as 50 planes.


    If Hardy established an airline, it could immediately rank among the top ten airlines in the U.S.


    Would starting an airline be profitable?


    Definitely. Most importantly, an airline holds a significant place in Hardy''s envisioned blue print.

 Chapter 176 - 176 Interpersonal Relationships

    Andy arrived in New York with his team and lawyers and met Hardy at the hotel. Hardy told them about the purchase of the planes and then said, "I have already communicated with the military and asked them to issue a purchase contract first."


    "My plan is to set up an airline, use the contract to get a loan from the bank, and use the loan to pay for the purchase of the planes."


    "Andy, you have a lot to do next. The first is to register an airline, the second is to contact the military to complete the purchase contract, and the third is to use this contract to get a bank loan."


    Andy nodded and praised, "Boss, your idea is great. Using airplanes as collateral for the loan and using the loan to buy airplanes is equivalent to getting 51 airplanes for free."


    "Andy, these planes are relatively cheap. The price of a C-53 is 38,000 and the price of a C-47 is 36,000, and the actual value of these planes is far more than this price. I hope you can talk to the bank and borrow more money. After all, the operation of the airline will require a lot of funds." Hardy said.


    Andy admired his boss even more. He was not satisfied with getting 51 planes for free, and he wanted to make a profit. Even the operating costs had to be paid by these planes.


    He took the trick of getting something for nothing to the extreme.


    "Okay, boss, I will do my best." Andy said.


    Andy acted very quickly. Registering an airline was not complicated. For Andy''s team, it was the simplest task.


    Next, he contacted the military. The Logistics Support Bureau was very cooperative, mainly because Brigadier General Williams was overseeing the process. Within a few days, they had the purchase contract.


    25 C-53 troop transport planes.


    25 C-47 cargo transport planes.


    1 "scrapped" B-29 Flying Fortress.


    Each C-53 costs 38,000, totaling 950,000.


    Each C-47 costs 36,000, totaling 900,000.


    The scrapped B-29 Flying Fortress is priced at $150,000.


    The total price is exactly $2 million.


    The B-29 Flying Fortress cost 650,000 US dollars to build. Even if scrapped, it is much more expensive than the C-47. Hardy had no objections to this price. Mainly, it was extremely difficult to buy even if one had the money.


    Two cars drove into the airport belonging to the Logistics Support Bureau. The area was enormous, reportedly more than ten square kilometers, with hundreds of planes parked, stretching out of sight.


    Hardy and Brigadier General Williams got out of the car, with Andy following behind. The rest stayed back. They walked to one plane, and the Brigadier General patted the fuselage and introduced it with a smile:


    "Douglas aircraft have a great reputation. They are sturdy and durable, called ''Sky trains.'' The standard load of a C-47 is 2.7 tons, and in emergencies, it can carry three tons."


    "The C-53''s standard passenger capacity is 28, but airlines often modify the seats to accommodate 36."


    "The C-47 has a range of 2,600 kilometers, making it easy to travel around the country. From New York to Los Angeles, you would only need one refueling stop."


    At this point, Brigadier General Williams moved closer to Hardy and lowered his voice slightly, saying, "I specially selected these 50 planes for you. They are the best in this batch. You can use them with confidence. They should last for decades."


    "By the way, I also ensured you had enough spare parts. As long as there are no major engine problems, the parts should last for five years."


    Andy followed behind the two, admiring his boss''s ability to make friends.


    Although Hardy and Brigadier General Williams were new acquaintances, he felt like they had been friends for almost a decade by their behavior.


    He had to admit, Hardy was excellent at interpersonal relationships. Among the people Andy knew, few could compare with Hardy. This was undoubtedly one of the essential skills for a successful person.


    They walked to the side of the B-29.


    Compared to the C-47, the B-29 was much larger, with a length and wingspan exceeding the C-47 by more than ten meters, and a height of over three meters.


    Brigadier General Williams introduced the B-29''s specifications to Hardy.


    The B-29 had twice the load capacity of the C-47, reaching 5.4 tons, and a flight speed of 100 kilometers per hour faster. Its overall capabilities were much stronger.


    Most importantly, its range was amazing, reaching 9,000 kilometers. With this plane, Hardy could travel to any country in the world.


    Hardy genuinely liked the B-29.


    This was a truly meritorious aircraft, famous in World War II and known as the ''Super Fortress.'' It was currently the world''s most advanced transport plane. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two boarded the plane and sat in the cabin.


    The others stayed outside.


    Hardy smiled and said, "General, congratulations on your promotion to deputy director of the Logistics Bureau. It''s time to change the star on your shoulder, right?"


    Just a few days ago, Brigadier General Williams was officially promoted to deputy director of the Logistics Bureau, and his power increased significantly.


    Williams laughed and said, "It''s been reported. Approval will take some time, probably until May or June."


    "By the way, Hardy, regarding the security company consultant, I want to recommend General Nussen. General Nussen was invited by President Franklin Roosevelt to serve on the National Defense Advisory Committee, responsible for industrial production.


    He has been the director of the War Production Board, an inspector of industrial production for the Army Department, and retired in 1945 with the rank of lieutenant general."


    "I worked under General Nussen back then, and he promoted me to my current position. My recent promotion was also due to General Nussen helping me connect with his old friends in the military."


    Hardy had not heard of General Nussen, but that didn''t stop him from being excited.


    Lieutenant General, Director of the War Production Board.


    He was a significant figure in logistics, which could deal with almost all military units. If he had something to do, even a phone call from the other party would save a lot of trouble.


    He was willing to spend any amount to connect with such a man.


    "Great, please help contact him and see when General Nussen is available. I will visit him personally." Hardy said.

 Chapter 177 - 177 Bank Loan

    Williams smiled and said, "Haha, General Nussen lives in Detroit after retirement. He has a farm in the countryside and enjoys a leisurely life. I will contact him for you later." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After returning to New York from Virginia, Hardy instructed Andy to contact the banks to discuss the loan business.


    As for going to the bank and asking for a loan, no way. Hardy is already a rich man with a lot of assets.


    In the conference room of the Hilton Hotel, Andy invited six bank credit executives, including Citibank of New York, First National Bank of New York, Bank of New York Mellon, Bank of America, First National Bank of San Francisco, and Wells Fargo.


    These people came because of Hardy''s name.


    Hardy is now a significant figure in the business field. HD Security, HD Films, "N.Y.T" TV Factory, Playboy Magazine, Barbie Dolls, and Rocky Mountain Mineral Water, are all real money making enterprises.


    Andy sent invitations to these banks, indicating that Mr. Hardy is ready to enter the aviation industry and inviting them to discuss loan matters.


    What is a bank? It is an enterprise.


    The purpose is to make money.


    When banks lend money, they first look at the risk and then the return. Hardy holds many high quality assets, and the banks have no doubts about his ability to repay the loan.


    After receiving Hardy''s invitation, these banks all sent representatives, mostly at the level of the head of the bank''s credit department.


    Andy smiled and said to these people, "Thank you for coming, everyone. Let me introduce myself first. I am Mr. Hardy''s economic advisor. My name is Andy. Before discussing loan matters, I would like you to look at a contract first."


    Andy handed folders to the staff, who distributed them to the bank''s credit supervisors.


    The contract content was simple, just a purchase contract. Hardy established HD Airlines, owning 100% of the shares. HD Airlines purchased 51 obsolete transport planes from the military.


    This contract showed that the deal was completed, meaning Hardy already had 51 aircraft.


    51 aircraft were undoubtedly heavy assets.


    "Mr. Hardy was really generous, buying 51 aircraft at once. This puts him among the top 10 airlines in the United States." A supervisor complimented.


    Some asked in confusion, "How is the performance of the obsolete aircraft? How many years of service life are left?"


    Andy smiled and explained, "Although these aircraft are second hand, their performance is absolutely fine. We have asked Douglas maintenance personnel to check them. These aircraft are basically about 80% new. After the company''s systematic maintenance, they can be used for another 20 to 30 years without any problems."


    "The factory price of the C-53 and C-47 is about 200,000 US dollars. I believe everyone has an estimate of their value now. We have asked experts to evaluate what price these aircraft can fetch if they are resold, and the conclusion is that they can definitely be sold for about 110,000 US dollars."


    In fact, Andy exaggerated this point a little. It is not possible to sell it for $110,000, but it is absolutely possible to sell it for $80,000 or $90,000. Even if Hardy sells it directly now, he can still make more than 2 million US dollars.


    Think about how easy it is to make this money. Without extremely strong social connections, who would let you make this money?


    Andy glanced at all the bank managers and said, "HD Airlines is going to use this batch of aircraft as collateral to borrow 5 million US dollars from the bank. The loan period is 5 years. We hope that the loan interest rate will be reduced by 1 percentage point from the normal loan interest rate."


    As soon as Andy said this, the managers immediately murmured.


    "Using this batch of aircraft to mortgage $5 million is too high. 3 million is about right."


    "The current loan interest rate is 4.25%. Reducing it by 1 percentage point is too much. The bank will not make any money at all."


    Andy had guessed the reaction of these managers, he smiled and said, "After the establishment of HD Airlines, there will be a lot of business and a lot of working capital. Our funds will naturally be placed in the bank that cooperates with us."


    No matter when, cash is king. Airlines are also cash rich companies. Large sums of money are deposited in banks, and banks can use this money to continue lending and making money. For banks, cooperating with such companies with sufficient cash flow will benefit them the most.


    "Everyone, our conditions are already here. You can go back and discuss it. If there is a result, you can contact me."


    Does a company have the ability to challenge banks? Of course it does. Take, for example, a company like Amazon, which sells and delivers its products on demand. It never defaults and has billions of dollars in cash.


    Such a company has a low debt ratio, significant cash flow, and relatively low loan risk, and its cash flow can generate substantial deposit income. Banks are eager to lend to them.


    Banks aren''t charitable organizations. Their sole purpose is to make money.


    The wealthier you are, the more willing banks are to lend you money because they expect you to help them make money. If you''re strapped for cash, banks hesitate to lend because they fear you won''t be able to pay it back. It''s always been that way, realistic.


    The next day, Andy started getting calls from banks one after another.


    First National Bank of New York offered a $2 million loan with a 0.3% interest rate reduction, with the condition that HD Airlines financial business must be handled by them. Andy chose to decline outright.


    Citibank of New York called offering $3 million at a 0.5% interest rate reduction, with the requirement that HD Airlines cash flow must go through Citibank in the future. The terms were mostly within the acceptable range discussed by Andy and Hardy. The offer of $5 million with a 1% interest rate reduction was somewhat high, mainly to allow room for negotiation.

 Chapter 178 - 178 General Nussen

    Bank of New York Mellon and First National Bank of San Francisco followed with similar offers to Citibank''s, while Bank of America''s offer was slightly higher than theirs. The security business of Bank of America''s Los Angeles branch was undertaken by HD Security. The two sides had a pleasant cooperation before, and Bank of America was willing to reduce the interest rate by 0.6%.


    Andy and Hardy discussed and considered Bank of America as a viable option.


    At that moment, someone from Wells Fargo came to see Hardy. The person was very polite upon meeting Hardy and said, "Hello, Mr. Hardy, I''m Henry Wells, Vice President of Wells Fargo, and I''d like to have a chat with you."


    "Of course, no problem. I''m curious, Mr. Wells, what do you want to discuss?" Hardy invited him to take a seat.


    "Wells Fargo is prepared to lend $4 million to Mr. Hardy and reduce the interest rate by 1% to finalize this transaction, but I would like all financial transactions and cash flow of the airline to go through Wells Fargo channels in the future."


    Hardy glanced at Andy beside him.


    Andy had previously mentioned that if the interest rate was reduced by 1%, the bank wouldn''t profit from the loan, and no bank would agree to such terms.


    Unexpectedly, Wells Fargo Bank had sent a vice president to agree to the loan.


    Henry Wells looked at Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, I believe you also understand that reducing the interest rate by 1% means the bank won''t make any profit, and might even incur losses. In reality, we are looking towards a future partnership with you, Mr. Hardy."


    "Mr. Hardy, at the moment, you own three listed companies: Wash Mining, Playboy Magazine, and Barbie Doll Factory. In addition, you have the "N.Y.T" TV Factory, the Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Factory, HD Security, HD Films, and you''re preparing to establish HD Airlines."


    "However, you don''t currently have a cooperative relationship with any bank. Every time you require funding, you need to establish a new bank partnership. Mr. Hardy, although Wells Fargo Bank is currently just a local bank, it holds a strong reputation and an entire customer service system. Wells Fargo Bank wishes to forge a strategic partnership with HD Group."


    Hardy finally grasped Wells Fargo''s intent.


    At present, his companies are already receiving significant attention from many people, sufficient to attract a bank''s attention.


    Wells Fargo is not the second largest bank in the United States with trillions of assets that it will become in the future. It is still just a local bank and has no advantages in the fierce competition. Its only advantage is its good reputation.


    It was not until the 1980s that Wells Fargo grew into a national bank. In the following 20 years, it began large scale mergers and acquisitions and developed into a world class bank.


    A client akin to Hardy is certainly a key customer for Wells Fargo. There''s extensive room for further growth. Wells Fargo earnestly seeks to win him over.


    Following the conditions Hardy proposed, numerous top Wells Fargo executives held a special meeting and deliberated extensively prior to making this decision. They then assigned Vice President Henry Wells to discuss the matter further.


    What is their principal aim? To entice Hardy as an exceptional client.


    Hardy considered the proposal. He''s aware of Wells Fargo''s reputation for outstanding service. Establishing a strategic partnership would ensure smoother funding channels in the future. This was beneficial for him.


    Although Wells Fargo is only a local bank with business in San Francisco, Los Angeles and other cities in California, it has hundreds of millions of dollars in funds, Therefore, no bank should be underestimated.


    "Alright, I accept," Hardy stated.


    Henry Wells was slightly taken aback at Hardy''s swift acceptance. Such matters were of great importance. He''d expected Hardy to consult with his team beforehand. Surprisingly, Hardy pondered for merely a few minutes after the proposal was presented before making his decision.


    In Henry Wells view, Mr. Jon Hardy was exceptionally resolute. It''s no surprise he achieved such enormous success within such a short span.


    Henry Wells beamed. He rose to shake Hardy''s hand, remarking, "Thank you, Mr. Hardy, for placing your trust in Wells Fargo. We''ll undoubtedly provide exceptional service for you, Mr. Hardy, in the time ahead."


    Hardy pointed towards Andy.


    "This is my financial advisor. In the future, he will mainly communicate with you about HD and Wells Fargo."


    Henry Wells promptly shook hands with Andy.


    The deal was done. Nonetheless, the specific procedures necessitated time. Therefore, Hardy paid them little heed. He instructed Andy merely to publicize in the newspaper the establishment of HD Airlines, and the recruitment of a president and management team.


    ...


    Subsequently, Hardy accompanied Henry on an aircraft to Detroit.


    Brigadier General Williams called, affirming he''d reached out to General Nussen, and that Hardy could visit whenever it was convenient. He shared the latter''s address and contact details.


    Yesterday, Hardy summoned HD Security''s Chief Lancer, requesting that he hasten to Detroit. Together, they''d visit the veteran general.


    The subsequent day.


    Hardy, along with Lancer and Henry, journeyed to General Nussen''s residence. The elderly general was set to fish, his open Jeep bore fishing gear in its rear.


    Post introductions, the veteran general asked Hardy, "Are you fond of fishing?"


    "Yes, prior to my military stint, I frequently fished in rivers," Hardy affirmed.


    "How do you prefer to fish?"


    "I prefer lure fishing."


    Hardy wasn''t acquainted with fishing in this existence. However, he held a profound interest in it during his prior life, attempting various fishing techniques. He cited lure fishing after glimpsing a lure fishing rod in the veteran general''s jeep.


    The elder general chuckled, "Ha! You also enjoy lure fishing. Why don''t you join me?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright."


    No outsiders were present. Hardy drove, and the veteran general navigated. They journeyed for 30 minutes, arriving at a river.


    The veteran general proved adept at fishing, yet Hardy displayed no deficiency either. They fished for over 30 minutes, and Hardy''s catch equaled the veteran''s.


    Exhausted. They sat by the river, the elder general smoking his pipe and Hardy puffing on a cigarette.


    The veteran general appraised Hardy, inquiring, "What''s your view on HD Security''s future?"

 Chapter 179 - 179 HD Security Future

    Hardy discerned the veteran general''s motive. He''d witnessed numerous formidable figures akin to General Nussen, immune to trivial financial temptations. They might accept perks, but they needed credible allure.


    Hardy ruminated briefly before responding,


    "At present, security firms worldwide mainly engage in bank and corporate security. I envision expansive opportunities for these entities."


    "From my perspective, their activities can be categorized. Firstly, their core operation entails safeguarding banks, armored vehicles, vaults, and branches, besides providing security for major firms such as aviation security checks, jewelers, artworks, and auction houses. These businesses are the cornerstones of the development of security companies."


    "Secondly, collaboration with law enforcement supplements their role, easing local security pressures and handling defendants transport and custody duties."


    "Last year, we partnered with Los Angeles police, resulting in a 34% reduction in local crime. Our contribution was pronounced."


    Hardy did not lie about this. Los Angeles is known as the capital of crime. Since HD Security cooperated with the police department, the crime rate in the entire city has indeed dropped significantly.


    The most important thing is that he has the final say in the territory of the Austrians Gang and the Bill Gang. The crime in these places has decreased, and the data has naturally dropped significantly.


    "Thirdly, elite security services safeguard celebrities, entrepreneurs, and politicians, and secure national corporations abroad. In certain volatile nations, local police alone cannot safeguard corporate assets."


    "Fourthly, we provide prison security, supplementing guards roles. I also envisage prison privatization. Governments fund these facilities, with operational and supervisory duties handled by management firms."


    The veteran general redirected his gaze to Hardy. His initial queries about Hardy''s ideas were mundane, but the prison privatization proposal caught him off guard.


    "Any further plans?"


    "Yes, security firms support federal law enforcement, State Department, Transportation, and even Defense Department operations, offering security, advisory, military training, intelligence, and logistical support."


    "The security company has an independent intelligence department. I plan to develop it into an independent and powerful intelligence company, doing risk consulting and intelligence exploration business. It can also provide strategic business information for some large companies and groups, and provide strategic analysis for multinational companies."


    "Moreover, we could form mercenary groups, contributing to international peacekeeping and local governance, potentially eradicating adversaries and many more."


    "And more."


    Hardy elucidated, rendering the veteran general momentarily speechless, for several concepts were advanced beyond his Second World War era military acumen. Though he did not comprehend it all, he deemed such ventures plausible.


    The veteran general mused, reflecting upon the insightful youth.


    Post fishing, Hardy dined at the elder general''s ranch. They conversed extensively, fostering the veteran general''s favorable impression of Hardy.


    Post meal, Hardy bade farewell and departed. Neither mentioned contract negotiations.


    Two days later, General Williams phoned, informing Hardy of General Nussen satisfaction and willingness to consult with HD Security.


    That afternoon, Lancer flew once more to Detroit, finalizing a consulting pact with General Nussen, representing HD Security.


    HD Security now boasts an additional high ranking general to support it.


    ...


    Lancer returned from Detroit, and Hardy took a look at the contract from HD Security and General Nussen. The contract offered a consulting fee of $20,000 per year, along with various benefits.


    As for responsibilities, it required attending several fixed meetings each year and providing advice to the company.


    There was also a special clause that provided bonuses for contributions to the company''s development, with the amounts varying.


    So, what counts as a contribution?


    It was actually quite simple. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For instance, if the company encountered an issue, they could ask these retired generals to make a few calls and use their connections. Such actions would be considered contributions, justifying a bonus.


    Blatant money for connections.


    "Lancer, I have already spoken with General Williams. Each year, we''ll absorb 1,000 retired officers and soldiers, and we can pick the best ones. There''s no contract¡ªjust a verbal agreement between Williams and me. HD Security is about to enter the fast lane of development."


    He handed a draft to Lancer.


    "This is my vision for the future development of the security company. There is a lot of room to expand the security company''s business, we don''t have to focus only on traditional services."


    The draft outlined the security company''s business scope, as discussed earlier by Hardy and general Nussen.


    Lancer read it and looked somewhat shocked.


    Private prisons. Services for the Department of Defense. An independent intelligence consulting company. Forming mercenary groups to participate in regional conflicts.


    Hardy''s vision was indeed bold.


    However, upon further reflection, Lancer became excited. If they followed Hardy''s plan, HD Security would become an incredibly powerful organization.


    And he would be one of its founders.


    "I will do my best." Lancer said resolutely.


    ...


    The airline recruitment advertisement had been out for a week, attracting many inquiries. Today was the day for the recruitment meeting, and Hardy attended in person.


    A man in his forties entered the conference room and handed over his resume. Hardy glanced through it, the man''s resume was impressive. He had worked at three different airlines, most recently as an assistant to the president of United Airlines.


    "Mr. Moss, how would you manage HD Airlines if you became president?" Andy asked.


    The man did not hesitate and said, "Set operational goals, implement performance metrics, build a team, establish a positive corporate culture, ensure the development of core management skills, and maintain smooth communication with customers, suppliers, partners, government agencies, and banks."


    The applicant spoke at length, demonstrating his familiarity with the airline business. However, Hardy had already dismissed him internally.


    It was all surface level rhetoric. He might make a good assistant president, but he wasn''t suitable for a pioneering president.


    Several more candidates followed, including some operations directors from other airlines, managers from different companies, and even a former vice president of Pan Am.


    But after talking with these candidates, Hardy wasn''t impressed with any of them.


    They knew the business well, but that didn''t mean they could be suitable presidents.


    Finally, a man in his mid thirties walked in. His name was John Franklin. He had previously been the executive general manager of a small local airline in Texas. After that airline was sold by its owner, he moved to United Airlines, where he was now the operations manager.


    "Mr. Franklin, how would you manage HD Airlines if you became president?"

 Chapter 180 - 180 HD Airlines Taking Off

    Franklin seemed well prepared and said, "I believe there are significant problems in the current operations of major airlines."


    "Oh? What problems?" Andy asked.


    "Currently, airlines are overly focused on long haul flights, investing heavily in long distance transportation. They emphasize service and comfort, even hiring attractive flight attendants, which all significantly increase costs. In my opinion, an airplane is just a means of transportation. Our goal should be to get passengers to their destinations safely."


    "Luxury meals in lavishly decorated dining areas¡ªall these costs are borne by the company. I think we should cut costs. As for so called team loyalty, it''s better to convert benefits into cash and increase salaries, which is more effective."


    Franklin continued, "Airfare is high, and although the aviation administration sets ticket prices, the costs are too high for ordinary people. "For example, a flight covering the 600-kilometer distance from Los Angeles to San Francisco costs $50, roughly equivalent to a week''s earnings for some individuals."


    "Because of the high fares, people opt for trains or cars. I''ve calculated that even if ticket prices were reduced to $20, airlines would still make a profit. If we lower prices, we can attract a large number of customers."


    "In a highly homogeneous industry, whatever service you provide, other airlines can also offer. Therefore, there''s no customer loyalty. At my previous airline, although we only had six planes and operated mostly short routes, our performance was good. I implemented measures to cut costs and lower prices, as there are many people willing to choose cheaper flights."


    "Mr. Franklin, what are your salary expectations?" Hardy asked.


    Andy glanced at his boss. It was the first time the boss had asked a candidate about their salary expectations, indicating his interest in Franklin.


    "Mr. Hardy, my salary expectation is $10,000 annually, with incremental increases over the years. However, I have another request: I want management shares," Franklin said.


    Hardy wasn''t surprised and instead smiled, "How many management shares are you asking for?"


    "6%."


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "We can give you management shares, but not in the first three years. Starting from the fourth year, you''ll receive 2% every two years, capped at 6%."


    No other company had shown him such respect.


    "Mr. Hardy, I will work hard to develop the airline," Franklin said.


    Hardy smiled and said, "Your idea of a ''low cost airline'' aligns with mine. Would you like to hear my thoughts?"


    "Of course, Mr. Hardy. Please go ahead."


    Franklin thought, ''You''re the chairman, how could I not listen?''


    "HD Airlines will operate a total of 50 planes, all Douglas models. Using the same parts for all equipment will save a lot of costs."


    Franklin nodded in agreement.


    "We''ll use 25 C-53s for passenger flights. We''ll add more seats, forgo comfort, and eliminate first and business classes¡ªjust economy class. I''ve calculated that each plane will have 42 seats. Selling more tickets will increase revenue."


    "Additionally, there will be no meals or drinks on board, and we won''t have flight attendants. Besides the pilots, we will have only one male flight attendant," Hardy said.


    "No flight attendants?"


    "Yes, no flight attendants. HD Airlines will win the market with a low cost strategy. Flight attendants are too expensive."


    Franklin was a bit stunned. Would this really work? Adding seats, no service, no flight attendants¡ªit would be like a bus. Would passengers complain?


    However, Hardy''s next words reassured Franklin. He felt that passengers might not complain but instead accept it easily.


    After all, there are many poor people.


    "This way, we can save a lot of operational costs. But how do we attract customers? With prices. If the price is the same, they will naturally choose better services. But what if our prices are much lower?"


    "Consider this scenario: most airlines currently impose a $50 fee for traveling from Los Angeles to San Francisco. What if we were to introduce a lower fare of $25 or $30 instead?"


    "By targeting the low income market, we can still make money."


    Franklin was convinced by Hardy.


    It turned out that Hardy had thought of everything, even more thoroughly and meticulously than Franklin.


    However, they didn''t skimp where it mattered. Only when customers gained real benefits would they be loyal to the company. Other so called corporate cultures were just nonsense.


    HD Airlines'' president was confirmed.


    From now on, HD Airlines is officially taking off.


    ...


    The old godfather was finally discharged from the hospital.


    After over a month of treatment, the old godfather''s condition had stabilized completely, and he was allowed to return home to recuperate. He was taken back to the Corleone''s Manor.


    Hardy visited the old godfather.


    The old godfather looked at Hardy and said, "Hardy, I want to thank you once more. You stayed in New York for a month and a half just to help Michael."


    "You''re welcome. I hope you recover soon," Hardy replied.


    Hardy hadn''t anticipated staying in New York for such a long time during this visit. When he arrived, New York was still in sleet, but now it was spring, with flowers blooming.


    But this time, Hardy also gained a lot. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helping Michael led him to gain the friendship of the Corleone family.


    Simultaneously, He founded an airline company from scratch, increased his assets by millions, became friends with General Williams, Deputy Director of Military Logistics Support Administration, and HD Security also gained a lieutenant general as a consultant.


    "Mr. Vito, I came to bid you farewell and prepare to return to Los Angeles," Hardy said.


    The old godfather nodded. "With so many enterprises, you really should return and check on them. Hardy, if you need help from the Corleone family in the future, just call me directly. I have friends in New York, the legal community, Washington, and the business community, and perhaps I can be of assistance."


    The old godfather''s connections were the Corleone family''s greatest asset. Telling this to Hardy was like granting him access to those connections.


    Hardy did indeed need to leverage these connections in many places. His businesses needed to expand their markets. With the old godfather''s assistance, he could save considerable effort.


    After a family dinner at the Corleone Manor, Hardy bid farewell, with Michael accompanying him out.

 Chapter 181 - 181 The Second Mafia Conflict

    At the manor''s entrance, Hardy patted Michael''s shoulder. "Even though other families have temporarily ceased hostilities, it doesn''t mean it''s safe. You must remain vigilant every day. Call me if you need anything."


    Michael smiled. "I will pay attention."


    Hardy and his subordinates departed for the airport together. When they arrived, they numbered 70. Now, their group has grown significantly. Along with Lancer and Andy''s teams, HD Airlines new president, Franklin, joined, bringing their total to over 80.


    However, this time they didn''t need to charter a plane, they were flying back in their own aircraft. Franklin had coordinated with Los Angeles Airport, intending to establish it as their primary West Coast hub. They were dispatching 10 planes there in one go this time.


    The pilots had been borrowed temporarily.


    Running an airline was no simple task. There was much preparation yet to be done, such as assembling a management team, recruiting pilots and crew members, hiring technicians, contracting with major airports, and planning routes, among other things.


    There was much to be done.


    But Hardy left all these matters to Franklin. Why hire a president if not to delegate such responsibilities?


    Meanwhile, Hardy himself was seated in his own B-29 Flying Fortress. Though it was somewhat bumpy and noisy, it didn''t bother him. He felt content.


    The flight to Los Angeles Airport proceeded smoothly.


    Before disembarking, Hardy instructed Franklin, "Arrange for the aircraft manufacturer to modify this plane. Convert the cabin to a private airliner configuration and ensure it''s as quiet as possible."


    "Understood, boss."


    This B-29 Flying Fortress was Hardy''s personal vehicle, so it needed to be comfortable. Its bomb bay was also intact. What if the pilot accidentally pressed the bomb release button, plunging them into the Pacific Ocean? It was a scenario he pondered.


    Ava wasn''t in Los Angeles, so Hardy couldn''t stay with her, so he returned to his Beverly Hills estate.


    There were housekeepers and a few servants here.


    After showering, the housekeeper brought him black tea. "Mr. Hardy, the chef is wondering what you''d like to eat."


    Hardy shook his head. "Let him decide and prepare."


    He picked up a newspaper from the table and began reading. As he flipped through several pages, he came across an article announcing that HD Films had completed preparations for a new film and was ready to commence shooting soon. The film was titled "Ghost," and anticipation for it was high.


    It seemed to be a promotional feature for HD Films, essentially paid content masquerading as an interview.


    Hardy thought of that beautiful woman.


    He picked up the phone and dialed Hedy Lamarr''s number. After a few rings, she answered in her slightly languid voice.


    "Who''s calling?"


    "It''s me."


    "Ah, you''re back."


    "Yes, I just returned home."


    "If you have time tomorrow, I''d like to discuss the movie with you," Hedy suggested.


    Though Nolan was directing the film, Hardy had also secured a role for Hedy. Having been away for over a month, Hardy knew there were likely issues that needed resolving before a decision could be made.


    "Why not come over now?" Hardy proposed.


    "Now?" Hedy hesitated briefly.


    "I''ll have the driver pick you up," Hardy said, a hint of authority in his voice.


    It didn''t take long for the driver to bring Hedy Lamarr to the manor. After dinner, the two took a stroll through the garden. Hardy mentioned how infrequently he visited.


    Hedy was surprised. "With such a beautiful home, why don''t you live here?"


    "It''s too quiet."


    "Then find a hostess, have a few children, and this place will liven up," Hedy suggested.


    Hardy shook his head. "I don''t plan on marrying anytime soon."


    Hedy was taken aback. "Why not?"


    "Because I don''t want just one hostess here; I want a woman in every room," Hardy said with a sly smile.


    "How many rooms do you have?" Hedy inquired.


    "Thirty two in total."


    Hedy Lamarr looked astonished. "You''re quite the rogue, wanting thirty two women."


    "It''s a man''s nature."


    That night, Hedy Lamarr didn''t return home.


    Hardy expressed his dislike for solitude and requested she stay with him.


    The two conversed late into the night.


    The following day, Hardy invited Elizabeth Taylor over and spent the day playing with the young girl. When she departed, her lips were slightly reddened.


    While Hardy savored his peaceful existence, significant events unfolded in Sicily, New York, and Las Vegas.


    Sonny killed Bruno, Philip Tattaglia''s son. Philip refused to yield, inciting other families to retaliate against the Corleone family.


    That day, the heads of the four major families gathered and spent an entire day strategizing in the conference room, commencing separate operations the next day.


    ...


    Sicily. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sonny sought refuge in Sicily. Naturally romantic, he swiftly wooed and bedded a beautiful woman named Canalis, a rare beauty. Sonny visited her for trysts almost nightly.


    This morning, satisfied, Sonny bid Canalis farewell and climbed into his car, starting the engine.


    "Boom!"


    Sonny''s car erupted into flames.


    Sonny himself was blown to bits.


    Meanwhile, In New York, Michael prepared to visit the television factory.


    Before leaving, Hardy warned him to beware of the other families vendettas and not underestimate the threat. Michael heeded the advice, traveling with a small entourage of bodyguards.


    Loyal to the Corleone family, these bodyguards were seasoned veterans, no less skilled than those employed by security firms.


    At a gas station, the car halted for refueling.


    The driver disembarked.


    At that moment, a black vehicle pulled up beside them. Its windows slid down promptly, revealing four neatly attired men who locked eyes with Michael''s entourage.


    Michael sensed danger from their gaze.


    Then, machine gun barrels protruded from the other car''s window.


    Michael instinctively hit the deck.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat, rat-a-tat-tat~!"


    Bullets riddled Michael''s car and his bodyguards, claiming the lives of two.


    Fortunately, one bodyguard, shielded Michael with his body, absorbing the bullets.


    The driver, crouching beneath the car, drew his pistol and fired at the assailant''s car.


    The driver''s aim was deadly accurate. In a few shots, two men lay dead, their cars''s windshields shattered. Startled, the driver floored the accelerator, vanishing from sight.


    "Mr. Michael, are you alright?" The driver called out, yanking open the car door.


    The bodyguard beside him had fallen, revealing Michael drenched in blood and seething with rage.


    He was unscathed, but all his guards had perished.

 Chapter 182 - 182 Mafia Conflict Reach The West Coast

    Michael instructed the driver to flee the scene, racing back to the Corleone Manor. The incident rattled everyone, prompting urgent alerts to Tessio and Clemenza, who dispatched reinforcements.


    Yet at that precise moment,


    Another telegram arrived at the Corleone Manor from Sicily.


    Sonny had perished in the explosion.


    The old godfather quaked with fury upon learning the news. He knew that other powerful families must have orchestrated the attack.


    Las Vegas.


    Though closed, the Flamingo Casino still glowed.


    Sigel remained resolute in his vision. Convinced that transforming the Flamingo into a fully equipped resort site with complete facilities, it would definitely become a holiday paradise for the rich, and he would make a lot of money.


    He gambled using his remaining shares as collateral, he secured a $2 million loan from Hardy. Upon returning, he assembled workers and continued expanding the Flamingo Casino.


    Sigel gambled on his ability to succeed.


    He firmly believed he could succeed.


    After selling his mansion in Los Angeles, Sigel bought another estate on the outskirts of Las Vegas. Though not as luxurious as Beverly Manor, it was still extravagant.


    That day, after inspecting the project progress with Fred, he drove back to the estate. It was already June, and the weather was getting hotter. After returning, Sigel took a shower and changed into a comfortable bathrobe.


    His woman, Virginia, was not in Las Vegas but attending a friend''s party.


    Virginia was an unsettled woman, but Sigel just liked her. It could only be said that fate had its ways.


    In the living room, Sigel and Fred were discussing matters, planning the grand opening of the casino once it was completed. Sigel came up with numerous ideas, this time, it would surely be a resounding success.


    Just then, two gunshots suddenly rang out at the door.


    Fred and Sigel were startled.


    The door was suddenly kicked open, and several gunmen rushed in.


    If they were going out, the two might have brought weapons, but this was home, and there were guards outside. They had no weapons on them.


    "Bang bang~ Bang bang bang~!"


    A series of sharp gunshots. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sigel and Fred both fell into a pool of blood.


    The underground king of the West Coast, Sigel, died tragically on the spot, and Fred, the boss of the Austrians gang in Los Angeles, also became a corpse.


    The gunmen saw the two fall and approached to deliver a few more shots to ensure they were dead before leaving.


    Los Angeles.


    After dinner with Andy, Hardy was discussing business matters when suddenly he received a call from Henry.


    "Boss, I just got some urgent news."


    "What news, and how many?"


    "Sonny was killed by a car bomb in Sicily."


    Hardy was slightly surprised. Killed by a car bomb¡ªwasn''t that Michael''s fate? In the original Godfather plot, Michael sought refuge in Sicily, and enemies chased him, setting up a car bomb that didn''t kill him but took the life of Michael''s bride. Michael survived the ordeal.


    This time, it was Sonny going to Sicily, killed on the spot. It seems Sonny truly didn''t have the protagonist''s fate.


    "Any other news?"


    "On the same day, Michael was targeted in an assassination attempt. A group of gunmen ambushed him at a gas station. Luckily, his driver reacted quickly, firing back. The gunmen fled, and Michael wasn''t hurt, but both his bodyguards were killed," Henry said.


    Hardy was shocked.


    Ambushed at a gas station¡ªwasn''t that Sonny''s fate? Luckily, Michael had the protagonist''s aura, otherwise, he would have lost a good friend.


    "Boss, there''s another piece of news. Just this evening, Mr. Sigel and Boss Fred were shot dead by a group of gunmen who broke into their homes in the living room."


    This time, Hardy was truly shocked.


    "You said Sigel is dead?"


    "And Fred is dead too!"


    Hardy inquired.


    "Yes, boss, Sigel and Fred are both dead."


    Hardy sighed inwardly. It seemed Sigel couldn''t escape the fate of being shot after all.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called the Corleone family. The call went through, and he could hear some noise on the other end. Hardy gave his name, and soon Michael''s voice came through.


    "Michael, are you okay?" Hardy asked.


    "Thanks for your concern, Hardy. I''m fine."


    "I heard the news. Sonny''s death is very sad," Hardy said.


    Michael gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Those bastards agreed to a ceasefire on the surface but launched a sudden attack from behind, sending people to assassinate Sonny and me. They think the Corleone family are weakling that can be killed on a whim. This time, the Corleone family will retaliate fiercely."


    Michael had experienced many things and was gradually growing up, quickly transforming into the second generation godfather.


    "Do you need any help?" Hardy asked.


    Michael paused and said, "The Corleone family can still handle things in New York, but Hardy, my father says you should be careful over there too. Someone suddenly assassinated Sigel, which might be a plot against the West Coast."


    Hardy didn''t need Michael''s reminder; he had already thought of this when he first heard the news.


    Someone people had their eyes on Las Vegas.


    Maybe even the entire West Coast.


    He didn''t know who the enemy was or how powerful they were.


    But there were certainly shadows of the Four Families or other mafia forces behind this.


    "Michael, let''s work together. You take care of the East Coast, and I''ll take care of the West Coast!" Hardy said.


    "Deal!"


    Michael responded with a fighting spirit.


    After hanging up, Hardy thought about the situations in Los Angeles and Las Vegas.


    Sigel was killed.


    How should Las Vegas be handled?


    Fred is dead, how should the Austrians gang be handled? and which force is coveting Las Vegas?


    After quickly sorting through these issues, Hardy already had a plan in mind and picked up the phone to call Bill.


    "Bill, Fred is dead."


    Bill on the other end was shocked, "What did you say, boss? Fred is dead? Who did it?"


    "I don''t know. This evening, a group of gunmen stormed Sigel''s estate in Las Vegas and shot Mr. Sigel and Fried to death."

 Chapter 183 - 183 The Irish Mob

    Sigel was one of the Mafia community bosses. To Bill, Sigel was very powerful, but he didn''t expect him to die like this.


    "Bill, I expect major changes in Los Angeles. Gather the Bill gang''s combat team immediately and be on standby," Hardy said.


    "Okay, I''ll get them all together now."


    After hanging up on Bill, Hardy called Lancer, "Lancer, you should know about Sigel and Fred by now."


    "Yes, I know. I''m with Henry."


    "Some big changes will happen on the West Coast. You must immediately summon all the combat teams to be on standby at the security company headquarters. I''ll go there now." Hardy ordered.


    "I got it." Lancer responded.


    After hanging up, Hardy checked the time. It was now 9 p.m.


    The bodyguard drove Hardy to HD Security Company, where Lancer, Henry, Richard, Matthew, Neil, and others were already waiting for him in the conference room.


    Hardy sat down and said, "The other Mafia families in New York launched an attack on the Corleone family, blew up Sonny Corleone, and sent people to assassinate Michael. The Corleone family has declared war for revenge, and the mafia will inevitably fall into internal strife and killing." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Someone killed Sigel and Fred. Although I don''t know who the other party is, they are closely related to other Mafia families. I feel that these people aren''t after revenge. Their purpose should be to gain benefits from Los Angeles and Las Vegas."


    "Now let''s plan how to deal with Las Vegas and the Austrians gang in Los Angeles."


    "Boss, what''s there to consider? I think now is the best time to take over Las Vegas and the Austrian gang and put them under your comand!" Matthew said it directly.


    "Although Matthew is blunt, I support his opinion." Henry said.


    "Previously, the Austrian gang was controlled by Sigel and Fried. Our two families had a good relationship, and we could cooperate peacefully. But if others control it in the future, the Austrian gang might become our enemy. It''s better to take action now."


    "Las Vegas used to be Sigel''s territory, with no one else intervening. Now that Sigel is dead, Las Vegas will soon be taken over by other forces."


    Others also expressed their opinions, all supporting Hardy to make a move.


    Hardy thought for a moment, "Henry, call Alan Penn and ask him to go talk to Bill."


    Alan Penn was the Austrian gang''s second in command and strategist. After Fried was taken to Las Vegas by Sigel, Alan Penn became the leader of the Austrian gang in Los Angeles.


    Henry dialed the phone, but no one answered after a long time.


    "Boss, no one answered," Henry said after hanging up.


    Hardy thought for a moment and then told Richard and Kerry, "You two bring your teams and come with me to Bill''s place."


    "Okay, boss."


    Hardy rarely brought people when he went out, but this was an unusual time. Sigel and Fred had just been attacked and killed, and Hardy would not let himself fall into the same trap.


    "Henry, get your intelligence team moving and watch for any suspicious activity in Los Angeles," Hardy instructed Henry.


    "I understand, boss."


    "Lancer, get all the patrol teams on the streets, keep the radios on, and be ready for any emergencies."


    "I got it," Lancer nodded.


    ...


    North Shore Gang, Los Angeles.


    Two cars quickly drove into the North Shore Gang''s base and stopped at the steps of a building. A group of men in black got out, carrying a man with handcuffs and a black hood.


    They entered the hall,


    The men in black threw the man onto the ground.


    Swish~!


    The black hood was removed, revealing the face of a middle aged man, none other than the Austruans gang''s strategist, Alan Penn.


    Dazzled by the light, Alan squinted and looked forward.


    He saw the boss of the North Shore Gang, Jaime Weiss, and his deputy, Bugs Moran, standing in front, along with a middle aged man in his fifties.


    Jaime Weiss laughed as he approached, "Mr. Alan Penn, nice to meet you. Didn''t expect us to meet this way, huh?"


    That evening, after finishing the gang''s accounts, Alan Penn left the office to find a bar for a drink. Just as he got out of the car, seven or eight men suddenly appeared, all holding revolvers, aiming at Alan and his driver and bodyguard.


    Neither dared to move. Alan was handcuffed, hooded, and taken away. He didn''t expect the North Shore Gang to be the ones who captured him.


    Jaime Weiss looked down at Alan Penn. Alan had to strain his neck to see Jaime''s face, knowing this was meant to humiliate him.


    "What do you want?" Alan gritted his teeth.


    Jaime Weiss chuckled, "Just a small matter to discuss with you."


    "What is it?"


    Alan knew it wouldn''t be trivial.


    "Hand over the Austrian gang. From now on, it will merge into the North Shore Gang," Jaime said with a smug tone.


    Alan Penn was stunned, "Jaime Weiss, are you crazy? Do you think capturing me will let you take over the Austrian gang''s assets and territory? Don''t forget, the Austrian gang still has Boss Fred and Mr. Sigel."


    "Alan Penn, you don''t know yet, do you? Just a few hours ago, your boss Fred and Mr. Sigel were shot dead at their home in Las Vegas. Hahaha."


    A middle aged man walked over with a smile and said to Alan Penn.


    Jaime Weiss pointed to the middle aged man and introduced him to Alan Penn, "Let me introduce you. This is Mr. David, a member of the Irish Union Council and Deputy to Mr. Raymond."


    Having mixed in the underworld for so many years, Alan Penn had naturally heard of Raymond. At thirty, Raymond became the boss of Detroit''s underworld.


    Detroit, the "world''s automotive capital," was very wealthy, with General Motors, Ford, and Chrysler all based there. It was once America''s top industrial city.


    After World War II, it remained prosperous until 1967, when it began to decline. But now, in 1947, Detroit was at its peak.


    Raymond was the underground emperor of Detroit.


    The mafia formed a commission to resolve internal disputes and concentrate power. Raymond thought this model was good and adopted it, establishing the Irish Union Council.


    Raymond had been the council''s chairman for over a decade, making him the undisputed boss of the Irish mob.

 Chapter 184 - 184 The Irish Plan To Unify Los Angeles

    Hearing Raymond''s name, Alan Penn''s face turned pale. Could Raymond be targeting the Austrian gang? Were Sigel and Fred really dead?


    Otherwise, how dare Jaime Weiss act so boldly?


    It seemed the Irish were planning a major attack on Los Angeles. Who could withstand it?


    What should he do now?


    Jaime Weiss had Alan Penn pulled up, pretending to brush the dust off him, and said with a smile, "Alan, join the North Shore Gang with the Austrian gang. I promise to make you the third in command. How about it?"


    Alan Penn didn''t believe Jaime Weiss''s promises at all.


    Jaime Weiss was known for being ruthless and unpredictable. Once he gained control of the Austrian gang''s assets and territory, Alan would be the first to perish.


    "Jaime, don''t forget, there''s still the Bill gang in Los Angeles," Alan Penn said.


    Jaime Weiss sneered, "The Bill gang, huh? Haha~~, after I take over the Austrian gang, they''re next."


    Raymond suddenly received a call from Emilio Basini, the head of the Basini Mafia family.


    "Raymond, are you interested in making a deal?" Basini asked.


    "Emilio Basini, what do you want, you old fox?!" Raymond replied rudely.


    Outsiders believe that the Irish and the Mafia are always at odds, often fighting over territory and interests, thinking they would never have any contact. In reality, sometimes, to make money, they do communicate.


    Of course, they are definitely not friends. Everything is just for profit.


    Basini didn''t care at all that Raymond called him an old fox and smiled, saying, "Are you interested in Los Angeles?"


    "What do you mean? Los Angeles is Sigel''s territory. What are you planning?" Raymond asked, puzzled.


    With a hint of bitterness, Basini remarked, "That bastard Sigel cheated us."


    "He used our money to invest in the construction of a casino in Las Vegas, which closed down after just three months in business."


    "So much money must have been embezzled by him. He must return it. We are going to deal with him and take the casino."


    Raymond had heard about Sigel''s casino project, which had now become a joke in the underworld.


    Raymond understood a little.


    "You want to kill Sigel, and then Los Angeles will be vacant. Are you proposing to use Los Angeles to make a deal with me?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sigel''s Austrian gang occupies the best territory in Los Angeles, and their property is estimated to be worth millions," Basini said.


    It would be a lie to say that Raymond wasn''t tempted.


    "Then what do you want?" Raymond asked.


    "It''s very simple. We want Las Vegas. After the deal is done, Las Vegas will belong to our families, and the Irish gang will not forcefully enter to steal business," Basini said.


    In other words, Basini was going to use the territory of Los Angeles to trade with Raymond in exchange for the Irish gang not entering Las Vegas to steal business.


    In fact, Basini did not pay anything for this deal. The so called millions of assets of the Austrian gang had nothing to do with him.


    And Raymond did not have to pay anything either. There was no Irish industry in Las Vegas. Currently, Sigel still rules Las Vegas. Raymond only needed to promise not to enter Las Vegas.


    The real loss would be Sigel''s.


    The Austrian gang''s territory and industries would be divided by the Irish.


    The Las Vegas industry would be robbed and divided by the four major Mafia families.


    Thus, the two old foxes struck a deal. Raymond found his military advisor, David and asked him to go to Los Angeles to talk to Jaime Weiss.


    There is no complete affiliation among gangs. Although Jaime Weiss is part of the Irish gang, he is not Raymond''s subordinate. Raymond wants a share of Los Angeles, so he naturally has to trade with Jaime Weiss.


    Raymond first called Jaime Weiss, and David arrived in Los Angeles the next day. Jaime Weiss actually resisted Raymond''s desire to intervene in Los Angeles.


    David smiled, "Jaime, do you think you can unify the entire Los Angeles underworld with your power?"


    Jaime Weiss didn''t say anything.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, he knew he didn''t have the ability.


    Not to mention unification, even in Los Angeles, his North Shore Gang was only ranked third.


    The original ranking in Los Angeles was the Austrian Gang, the North Shore Gang, the Spanish Gang, and the Mexican Gang. Now it is the Austrian Gang, the Bill Gang, the North Shore Gang, and the Mexican Gang.


    After the Bill Gang appeared, the North Shore Gang was squeezed out to third place. Not to mention unifying the underworld of Los Angles he can''t even fight the Bill gang.


    "Jaime, do you want to be the underground emperor of Los Angeles?" David asked.


    Jaime Weiss''s breathing became a little faster at David''s words. The underground emperor was the pinnacle of his life''s dream.


    Just like Al Capone in Chicago and Raymond in Detroit, Capone controlled the mayor and council members, and Raymond controlled the unions in Detroit. They could both be called underground emperors.


    "Of course I do," Jaime Weiss affirmed.


    "Haha, Chairman Raymond said that if we cooperate, this goal can be achieved. After unifying Los Angeles, Los Angeles will still be yours. We just want to share the profits. How about it?" David said.


    "What are you going to do?" Jaime Weiss asked.


    David leaned close to Jaime Weiss''s ear and whispered a few words. The more Jaime Weiss listened, the brighter his eyes became.


    There was going to be internal conflict within the Mafia. Someone wanted to kill Sigel. Once Sigel died, the entire Austrian gang would be leaderless. Raymond also promised to send people to help him first destroy the Austrian gang, then other gangs, and finally unify Los Angeles.


    By then, Jaime Weiss would be the underground emperor of Los Angeles.


    The desire to be the underground emperor overcame reason. Jaime Weiss agreed to cooperate with Raymond. The two sides negotiated how to divide the benefits. Finally, Jaime Weiss agreed to give Raymond 16% of the North Shore Gang''s future profits.


    But Jaime Weiss also had a request. Within three years, Raymond must help him become a member of the Irish Union Committee.


    David communicated with Raymond by phone, and Raymond agreed.


    The underground deal was concluded.

 Chapter 185 - 185 The Irish Strike

    In the following days, sixty or seventy people came from Detroit, one after another. These people were Raymond''s best men. The North Shore Gang also prepared a fighting force of about two hundred people.


    Just today, several pieces of news came one after another. The four major families in New York officially took action against the Corleone family. They blew up Sonny, the eldest son of the Corleone family, and sent someone to assassinate Michael, the third son.


    In the evening, Sigel and Fred were at home and were shot into sieves by assassins who broke in.


    Now it can be confirmed that the internal strife within the Mafia has begun.


    Raymond sneered after hearing the news.


    "The greatest harm to an organization does not come from external enemies, but often from internal divisions."


    "In the past, the Mafia was very powerful and always suppressed other forces. This time, the fight between the five major families will definitely involve other Mafia families. All 24 Mafia families will not be spared. No matter what the final result is, the Mafia will inevitably decline after this incident."


    "Haha, Basini always thinks he is very smart, but in fact, he is a fool who only cares about immediate interests. Vito Corleone is the one who can see the world most clearly, but it''s a pity that those guys want to kill him."


    "A group of ignorant guys, I''m afraid they won''t have a good end."


    But this is good news for the Irish. As one thing goes up, another comes down. The time has come for the Irish to rise and surpass the Mafia.


    Raymond called David in Los Angeles and told him they could take action.


    Thus, Jaime Weiss sent his men to capture Allen Payne.


    ...


    "Swish~!"


    Jaime Weiss pulled out a revolver from the waist of his subordinate next to him and pointed it at Allen Payne''s head, scaring Allen Payne so much that he trembled.


    "Allen, if you don''t want to die, I advise you to surrender, otherwise, your body will float in the Los Angeles River tomorrow."


    Allen Payne was tangled, "Jaime, it''s useless for you to force me. You know my identity. I''m just the advisor of the Austrian Gang."


    "The gang managers are all Fred''s people. Even if I ask them to surrender, I''m afraid they won''t listen to me."


    Jaime thought about it and put away the gun.


    He believed what Allen said, because in the North Shore Gang, those managers and legion leaders were all his people. If his advisor wanted to betray him, these people would definitely not listen.


    Jaime looked at David: "Mr. David, what do you think we should do now?"


    David thought about it, "Then lets just do it the hard way, send people to rob the Austrian Gang''s industry, and kill everyone who resists."


    Not long after, dozens of cars left the North Shore Gang''s base and rushed in all directions.


    The Austrian Gang''s industries mainly include gambling, tobacco and alcohol smuggling, usury, and brothels.


    Three of the four casinos are in the Austrian Gang''s territory, and one is in the Bill Gang''s territory.


    The tobacco and alcohol smuggling business has a huge warehouse in the Austrian gang''s territory, and the tobacco and alcohol stored in it are worth no less than $300.000.


    It was already 11 o''clock in the evening, and there were few vehicles on the street. Dozens of cars whizzed by and were very conspicuous.


    A convoy came to the tobacco and alcohol warehouse. The iron gate of the warehouse was closed, and a large truck rushed towards the iron gate.


    "Bang~!"


    The iron gate was knocked open.


    Dozens of Irish people with machine guns and pistols rushed into the warehouse. The Austrian gang found that the situation was not right and came out with guns. They were greeted by a burst of shooting.


    "Da da da~~ Bang bang bang."


    Several Austrian gang members guarding the warehouse were immediately shot to death.


    The Irish occupied the Austrian gang''s tobacco and alcohol warehouse at the fastest speed. The leader approached the warehouse and turned on the lights. The huge warehouse was full of cigarettes and red wine. He laughed immediately, "Haha, this is a fortune. The tobacco and alcohol in this warehouse are estimated to be worth hundreds of thousands."


    Not only the tobacco and alcohol warehouse, but other teams of the Irish rushed to other industries of the Austrian gang.


    At the same time, Hardy received an urgent notice from Henry.


    "Boss, the North Shore Gang suddenly launched a large scale attack on the Austrian Gang''s tobacco and alcohol warehouse, casino, and brothel, and also occupied the Austrian Gang''s office building. What should we do?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy was slightly shocked.


    He didn''t expect that the Irish would be the ones to do it.


    Are the Irish preparing to take advantage of the situation, or have they reached an agreement with other parties? But no matter what the reason is, Hardy will not let them succeed.


    Hardy thought about it and ordered Henry:


    "Notify all patrol teams to go to support these places. Also, let Lancer notify the Los Angeles Police Department and say that a large scale gang attack has occurred and request the police be dispatched."


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy looked at Bill beside him, smiled, and said, "Bill, do you want to destroy the Irish Gang?"


    "Of course I do," Bill said.


    The Bill Gang is on good terms with the Austrian Gang. The Mexicans dare not provoke the Bill Gang, and other small gangs mainly trade goods with the Bill gang. The only gang they don''t deal with is the Irish. The Irish are ruthless, and the Bill Gang has had several conflicts with them for profit.


    "The Irish are now going out in force to capture the Austrian gang''s territory, so their lair must be empty. Prepare your men and wait for my orders. We may be able to wipe out the Irish tonight."


    The North Shore Gang finally made its move, and Hardy could finally decipher some clues from that.


    Hardy wasn''t worried about the Irish at all, The Bill gang was already the strongest gang in Los Angles not to mention HD security which was on a completely different level.


    What he really feared was that the enemy would keep hiding in the dark which will immobilize him and his forces from intervening in other places. Now that the Irish had acted its time to take them down and confirm who the master mind eyeing Las Vegas and Los Angles.

 Chapter 186 - 186 Storming The North Shore Gang

    Ed, the police chief, was already asleep when he was rudely awakened by a phone call in the middle of the night, feeling impatient he picked up the phone.


    When his subordinate informed him about a major fight between the North Shore Gang and the Austrian Gang, Ed was snapped awake instantly.


    "What? You''re saying there''s a major clash between the North Shore Gang and the Austrian Gang? How is that possible?" Ed still couldn''t quite believe it.


    "It''s true, Chief. HD Security Patrol has already gone there. And some North Shore gangsters were blocked by the patrol." the subordinate reported.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "The patrol team is awaiting your orders on how to proceed. However, if they are attacked, they are going to retaliate," the subordinate explained.


    HD Security, acting as supplementary police under contract, had strict rules. While they needed permission from the police to make arrests, they could act independently in emergencies, like getting attacked or if someone is found robbing a bank during patrol.


    "Alright, I''m heading there now to assess the situation," Chief Ed said.


    ...


    Unbeknownst to Ed, while he was notifying the police, the patrol teams had already sprung into action.


    At the Tobacco and Alcohol Warehouse:


    Several cars with mounted machine guns were parked outside. Snipers were positioned high up, ready to fire at any moment.


    The main gate had already been smashed open.


    A patrol car accelerated and crashed through.


    "Ratatatatat~ Ratatat!"


    The Irishmen opened fire wildly at the patrol car, unaware it was unmanned; a stick held down the accelerator, causing the car to crash into the compound, knocking down pillars before coming to a stop.


    The Irishmen continued firing at the car.


    Their gunfire exposed many of their positions.


    "Bang!"


    A sniper''s bullet struck, dropping a man to the ground, while the machine gunner on the patrol car returned fire towards the attackers, killing several more.


    This kind of urban warfare was nothing new to soldiers from World War II, who were fearless and methodical in eliminating their enemies.


    They were on the side of justice and had plenty of time, they could afford to be patient.


    ...


    At the casino. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Patrol officers stormed in, engaging in a fierce gunfight with the Irishmen, quickly killing many.


    After a dozen Irishmen were dead, some began to feel fear, shouting surrender. Eventually, seven or eight were captured.


    Similar scenes played out elsewhere: the Irishmen made initial advances against the Austrians Gang, but as soon as the patrols arrived, they were quickly subdued. In terms of weapons and morale, they were outmatched.


    Several leaders were captured and taken to a room, where Henry began questioning them.


    "Tell me, what''s your plan?" Henry asked the first leader.


    The leader glanced at Henry disdainfully. "You''re police. I won''t say anything. I want to see my lawyer."


    "Police, huh?" Henry chuckled.


    "I''m sorry, you''ve got it wrong. We''re not police," Henry said, raising his gun to the man''s head.


    "I''ll ask again, what''s your plan?"


    The leader trembled slightly but defiantly said, "I''ll wait for my lawyer."


    "Bang!"


    Henry didn''t bother listening to the nonsense he was going to say and fired directly. He didn''t want to waste time with these people.


    The leader''s head exploded, blood spraying several meters away, shocking the other leaders behind him.


    "You''re police! How can you just kill people like that?" Another leader shouted.


    "Bang!"


    Henry fired again, blowing this man''s head off too.


    He pointed the gun at the third.


    Before Henry could speak, the man immediately shouted, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk! Don''t shoot!"


    "It was our boss, Jaime Weiss. He heard that the Austrian Gang''s leaders, Sigel and Fred, were dead, so he captured Alan Payne the Austrians Gang''s strategist, and forced him to merge the Austrians Gang with the North Shore Gang. Alan refused, so we started our operations, preparing to take over all of the Austrians Gang''s assets."


    "And you, any additional information?" Henry asked the other leader.


    Terrified, the leader''s lips trembled. "I.. I think he''s told you everything."


    "Then you''re of no use. Useless people don''t need to live," Henry said, about to shoot.


    "W-wait! I have one more piece of information. A new guy joined our gang, David. He''s said to be the strategist for Raymond, the Detroit mob boss. It seems he reached some kind of agreement with Jamie Weiss. He brought 70 people with him."


    "Anything else you know?"


    "That''s all i know right now," the leader quickly added.


    Henry immediately relayed this information to Hardy. Hardy had heard of Raymond''s reputation and knew he was a prominent figure in the Irish mob.


    So Raymond was the one pulling the strings behind the scenes. Still It might not be unrelated to the Four Mafia families matters, perhaps they reached some kind of agreement between themselves, which led to them attacking the Corleone family and causing chaos in Los Angeles.


    But even if it was Raymond, so what?


    His roots were in Detroit, and Hardy wasn''t afraid of Raymond at all.


    "Since you dare send your men to Los Angeles, then i will have no other choice but to be ruthless," Hardy muttered, picked up the phone, and called Bill.


    "Bill, you can act now."


    "Understood, boss," Bill replied excitedly.


    Bill had more people under his command than the North Shore Gang. more than a dozen trucks drove towards the North Shore Gang''s headquarters.


    The wrought iron gate of the North Shore Gang''s headquarters was closed, with armed guards at the entrance. Suddenly, a beam of light approached from a distance. These people thought it was their own cars returning and didn''t react.


    As the convoy approached, they realized something was wrong. Their cars were sedans, but these were trucks.


    Some of them instinctively pulled out their guns.


    At this time, several gun barrels stretched out from the truck canvas covers and fired wildly at the gate guards.


    "Dadadada, dadadada."


    The dense machine gun fire quickly brought down several people at the gate, and the truck at the entrance showed no intention of stopping. Instead, it accelerated, slamming fiercely into the wrought iron gate.


    "Boom~!"


    The wrought iron gate immediately shattered, flying in all directions.


    Truck after truck rushed into the compound.


    People from the trucks poured out, all armed to the teeth, rushing towards the main building like hungry wolves.

 Chapter 187 - 187 A Warning To Raymond

    There were guards at the entrance of the building, but they were all killed at first encounter.


    In tonight''s operation, most of the North Shore Gang members were sent to attack the Austrians Gang''s property, leaving only 30 to 40 people at the station to guard the house.


    But this guy Bill, had sent over more than a hundred people.


    Clearly aiming to overwhelm them with numbers.


    When the heavily armed men from Bill''s gang stormed into the luxurious office of Jamie, Jamie Weiss, Bugs Moran, and David all looked shocked and incredulous, while Alan Payne, sitting in the corner in handcuffs, appeared pleasantly surprised.


    Jamie and the others never expected their stronghold to be breached by Bill''s gang. They were the planners; how could this happen?


    Jamie Weiss gritted his teeth and suddenly pulled a gun from a drawer, but before he could raise it¡ª


    "Ratatatatat~!"


    Several machine guns opened fire simultaneously.


    Jamie Weiss was instantly riddled with dozens of bullets, his body falling down to the ground.


    The strategist Bugs Moran''s face turned pale with fear, immediately raising his hands.


    "No, please don''t kill me."


    "Bang~!"


    At that moment, standing at the forefront of Bill''s legion, Rossi fired a shot at Bugs Moran, who collapsed, still gasping for breath.


    As blood trickled from his chest, he struggled to ask, "Why? Why kill me after I surrendered?"


    The legionnaire looked coldly at Bugs Moran and said, "Our boss said surrendering shows no backbone. There''s no need to keep the cowards."


    This sentence was not said by Bill, but by Hardy.


    In addition to a few business managers, the Bill Gang also has four major legions. The real combat power of the Bill Gang is in the hands of these four legions.


    The leaders of these four legions are all from the 30 people Hardy recruited the second time. When they followed Hardy, Bill had not yet been discharged from the hospital. When the Bill Gang was formed it had no combat power. Hardy consulted them on joining the gang and they agreed to be legion commanders, showing their loyalty to Hardy.


    They were even more loyal to Hardy than to Bill.


    Looking at Bugs Moran, now lifeless, David gritted his teeth and tried to remain calm, "You''re from Bill''s gang, right? I''m from Detroit, Raymond''s strategist. Given what''s happened here, I think we should sit down and talk."


    Legion Commander Rossi looked at David and sneered: "Mr. David, right? I know you are Mr. Raymond''s advisor."


    David''s heart trembled.


    He didn''t expect the other side to already know his identity and background. He was shocked and felt the situation had spiraled beyond his expectations and those of everyone else.


    Who could be masterminding this behind the scenes? If there really was such a person, David thought he must be terrifying.


    "Since you know who I am, you should know that killing me will only anger Mr. Raymond. It won''t benefit you at all," David said, trying to keep calm.


    The legionnaire grinned, "Do you know what my boss said when I came here? He said to kill you to provoke Raymond. He wants to show Raymond that Los Angeles isn''t something he can just take over."


    "Using your blood, we''ll tell all the powers that here we call the shots."


    David was frightened. Fear was evident on his face.


    "Wait, please don''t kill me. I''m willing to pay to redeem myself." David was wealthy; he was worth millions. He didn''t want to die here like this.


    The legion commander sneered: "Do you think this is the Middle Ages, using ransom to redeem yourself. Besides, our boss''s orders cannot be changed, no matter how much money is involved."


    "Bang~!"


    A bullet pierced David''s skull, and he collapsed to the ground.


    If Hardy were here, he would have stopped this guy, who was so obstinate. If he was willing to pay a million, he could have let him go. As for the warning to Raymond, a fine is also a warning.


    Unfortunately, Hardy wasn''t there, and the legionnaire strictly followed his orders.


    After killing David, someone unlocked Alan Payne''s handcuffs. "Mr. Payne, we''ll take you back now."


    "How''s it looking outside?" Alan asked urgently.


    "You''ll see when you get out."


    After Alan left, the legionnaire and his men began a frenzied search of the North Shore Gang''s compound. This was an Irish stronghold; there had to be good things here.


    They brought dozens of large trucks and were prepared to take away whatever they could find.


    At the same time,


    Bill''s gang began sweeping through the North Shore Gang''s businesses: prostitution, gambling, drugs, smuggling, loan sharking, theft, dog fighting, horse racing...


    The North Shore Gang had a diverse range of businesses, and tonight Bill''s gang would take over all of them.


    Hardy received word that Jamie Weiss and David had been taken out. He told Henry:


    "Call Chief Ed and ask if he wants credit for this. If he does, follow our plan."


    Hardy wanted tonight''s operation to be completely legitimized.


    Chief Ed was deeply worried tonight. The sound of gunfire echoed throughout Los Angeles, resembling a battlefield. He had no idea how he would explain things tomorrow. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If the mayor asked, what could he say?


    How would he deal with the terrified citizens?


    What if the reporters questioned him? What would his response be?


    If he told the truth, that it was a gang shootout, his career as LA police Chief would be over.


    Henry contacted Chief Ed, and they met on a certain street. Ed got into Henry''s car, and the driver stepped out to smoke, leaving the two of them alone.


    "Chief Ed, you''re about to make a significant contribution," Henry said with a smile.


    "A contribution? There''s gunfire everywhere, and so many people have died. I will be very lucky if I could keep my position," Ed replied, his face filled with worry.


    Henry chuckled. "Chief Ed, what do you think happened tonight?"


    Ed was puzzled. "What happened? Wasn''t it a gang war between two groups, causing all this carnage?"


    Henry shook his head.


    "No, no, that''s not the truth. The real situation is this: there''s a gang that''s been entrenched in Los Angeles for a long time, the North Shore Gang. They''ve committed numerous heinous crimes. You, Chief Ed had enough of that. Determined to eliminate them you secretly sent people to investigate."

 Chapter 188 - 188 Press Conference

    "A few days ago, you learned that the North Shore Gang was planning a large scale drug transaction. In response to such a serious crime, the Los Angeles Police Department immediately organized an arrest operation. During the operation, the police faced unprecedented resistance.


    The police, along with HD Security, engaged in a deadly battle with the gangsters and eventually busted a massive drug deal, killing a large number of resisting criminals."


    "Can we really say that?" Chief Ed asked, astonished.


    "Why not? You are the police Chief. Who knows the truth better than you? Besides, the police and HD Security did indeed deploy a significant number of personnel tonight to engage in a gunfight with the criminals. Who can deny that this is the truth?"


    If they followed Henry''s narrative, tonight''s events could be completely covered up, and Ed would become a heroic police Chief who busted a major case and eliminated a gang, making a significant contribution.


    "But what about the drugs? Where will we get them?" Ed asked.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve got that prepared for you," Henry said with a smile.


    Ed became even more excited.


    "If we put it this way, the police department will not only be free of blame but will also be credited. But will people believe it?" Ed asked.


    "Whether they believe it or not depends on what you say. Gather the reporters and hold a press conference to announce tonight''s results. Make sure everyone is on the same page and doesn''t report recklessly. Tell the reporters that this is the truth of tonight''s events, and any false reports will be subject to accountability by the Los Angeles Police Department."


    Ed nodded vigorously.


    "Yes, yes, we can''t let them write whatever they want. We must have a unified story. As long as public opinion is on our side, the public won''t doubt it."


    When Ed got out of the car, his previously worried face was now filled with excitement.


    If this worked out, it would be a huge achievement.


    As for the truth, it didn''t matter at all.


    Upon returning, Director Ed immediately organized the police to set up checkpoints at various intersections, ensuring that reporters couldn''t roam around freely. He instructed them to come to the police station for a press conference.


    Bill''s gang attacked the North Shore Gang''s properties and encountered sporadic resistance, which was quickly subdued.


    The main force of the North Shore Gang had been drawn away by Jaime Weiss for tonight''s action, leaving a few behind to guard their territory. Bill''s gang launched a large scale attack with five to ten times the number of men, quickly taking over these properties.


    They searched for all the valuable goods.


    The North Shore Gang was involved in drug trafficking.


    They found a considerable amount of drugs in the North Shore Gang''s territory, about 40 to 50 kilograms. Bill ordered his men to load the drugs and a large cache of weapons into a truck and deliver them directly to Chief Ed.


    The members of the North Shore Gang who had attacked the Austrians Gang''s properties faced the well equipped and highly capable HD Security team. Some resisted initially but couldn''t hold out for long.


    Some were eliminated, while others surrendered. The North Shore Gang''s operation was completely dismantled.


    That night, Many Los Angeles residents were awakened by the intense gunfire. Even in the early hours, there were still many vehicles speeding down the streets, and the sound of urgent police sirens could be heard.


    Everyone guessed that something significant had happened in Los Angeles.


    Some adventurous reporters got up, grabbed their cameras, and went out, hoping to cover a big story for the morning headlines.


    Two reporters drove out and found the streets full of police checkpoints. Every car passing through was inspected.


    The reporters drove up and asked, "Officer, we''re reporters from the Los Angeles Times. Can you tell us what''s happening?"


    "If you''re a reporter, don''t ask me. I don''t know the specifics. All reporters should go to the police station. Our director will hold a press conference, and everything will be made clear then."


    Upon hearing that the police station was holding a press conference, the reporters immediately drove over.


    Similar scenes occurred in many places. All reporters were directed to the police station to attend the press conference.


    At 3 a.m. The police station''s large conference room was already filled with thirty to forty reporters from over a dozen newspapers. A high pile of items covered with a tarp was placed in the center of the podium.


    Chief Ed, dressed neatly, entered the hall with a smile on his face. As soon as he appeared, the reporters began bombarding him with questions.


    "Chief, what exactly happened tonight? The gunfire was intense. Did a war break out in Los Angeles?"


    "Eyewitnesses said many people died. Is that true?"


    "Some say tonight''s events involve several major gangs in Los Angeles. Is that true?"


    Chief Ed''s expression remained unchanged. He raised his hands to quiet the reporters, and once the noise subsided, he slowly began to speak:


    "Dear brave reporters, I know you are all concerned about what happened tonight. Now, let me inform you of the events, and by the end, you will understand. Tonight operation was initiated by the police, and the target was a gang organization entrenched in Los Angeles, the North Shore Gang."


    The police daring to go after the North Shore Gang was a big surprise to everyone.


    "On my first day as Chief of the Los Angeles Police Department, I made a commitment to fight crime and uphold the city''s safety and order. The North Shore Gang has committed numerous heinous crimes over the years. I secretly vowed to eradicate them."


    "Later, under my careful planning, we infiltrated the North Shore Gang with two undercover agents and gradually gathered information on them. Recently, we learned they were planning a large scale drug deal. I was determined to capture these criminals who harm the public."


    "After careful deployment, we joined forces with the HD Security Patrol Teams to launch an operation against the North Shore Gang. During the operation, we encountered fierce resistance from gang members, and many residents heard fierce gunfire. Yes, that was the sound of us exchanging fire with the North Shore Gang."


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 189 - 189 public opinion

    "Despite facing many difficulties, we ultimately eradicated these heinous gangsters."


    At this point, Director Ed raised his voice and said loudly:


    "The L.A Police Department is committed to upholding law and order in the city and ensuring the security of its citizens. We are not afraid of sacrifice and we will overcomes all difficulties. to completely eliminated this gang of evil gangsters."


    It must be said that Chief Ed''s ability is average, but his acting skills and shamelessness are indeed impeccable. If he enters Hollywood, he will probably win the Best Supporting Actor Award.


    Ed continued, unabashedly praising himself.


    Chief Ed pointed to the tarp covered items and said, "These are tonight''s seizures."


    He dramatically pulled off the tarp.


    The reporters saw a large pile of firearms, likely numbering over a hundred, and bags of white powder, clearly drugs.


    Cameras flashed incessantly.


    Reporters took numerous photos of the firearms and drugs.


    Chief Ed stood nearby, his body straight and his face exuding authority, posing as a model police officer.


    After the photos were taken, Chief Ed continued with a smile, "These seizures are just a part of it. Let me share some statistics. Tonight, we eliminated over eighty armed gangsters, captured over two hundred, seized over five hundred firearms, and confiscated more than fifty kilograms of drugs."


    "Here, I want to emphasize the praise of HD Security. In this operation, HD Security has made a huge contribution. They have always been at the forefront, engaging in direct fire with those gang drug dealers, and demonstrating strong combat effectiveness. I am very glad that I signed an agreement with HD Security. They have indeed played a huge role in maintaining public security in Los Angeles."


    "Here I would like to announce some figures. Since the establishment of the HD Security Patrol, the city''s crime rate has dropped by 56%, nighttime stalking and robbery cases have dropped by 68%, burglary cases have dropped by 51%, and other cases have also dropped significantly."


    "Some people opposed the government hiring security patrols at first, thinking it was a waste of taxpayers money. Do you still think this is a waste of money? Both the Los Angeles Police Department and the Los Angeles City Government are ready to invest this money if it will guarantee public safety."


    Ed spent the latter part of his speech praising HD Security.


    Signing the contract with HD Security was his decision, and now it was proving effective, giving him credit.


    A reporter asked, "Chief Ed, we received reports of several robbery incidents in Los Angeles tonight. Can you explain that?"


    "Indeed, there were a few robbery incidents tonight, but they have been dealt with. Some robbers were killed, and others were arrested. It''s now safe, and the public can rest assured that the Los Angeles Police Department has the capability to protect them."


    "Chief Ed, there are rumors that tonight''s events were a gang war, which led to such intense gunfire. Is that true?"


    Ed''s face turned stern. "I can assure you, that is a rumor. Tonight, there was no gang war. It was a police operation against drug dealers."


    "The press conference ends here. It''s now 4 a.m., and I believe you all have articles to write for the morning papers."


    "But let me remind all reporters, the Los Angeles Police Department has resolved tonight''s incident. When reporting, avoid speculative content and stick to the official information to prevent misinformation and accountability issues."


    Ed concluded with a warning.


    The press conference ended.


    Although the reporters still had questions, they had no evidence. They had to report according to the police department''s official information, which was already sensational enough.


    The next day.


    The headlines of all major Los Angeles newspapers were about last night''s events.


    "Los Angeles Police Department Busts Massive Drug Deal: Intense Shootout with Drug Dealers, 80 armed Gangsters Killed, Over 200 Arrested, and More Than 50 Kilograms of Drugs Seized."


    "North Shore Gang Eliminated in One Sweep: Los Angeles Police Department and HD Security Conduct Severe Crackdown, Making Los Angeles Safer."


    The North Shore Gang wasn''t well liked in Los Angeles.


    They were notorious for their crimes, far worse than the Austrians Gang and Bill''s Gang.


    Now that the North Shore Gang was wiped out, people were overjoyed.


    Many citizens discussed, "Our police Chief is impressive. Brave and wise, he managed to eliminate the North Shore Gang. He''s a competent Chief."


    "I hope he gets re-elected."


    "HD Security is indeed excellent. We often see their patrol cars on the streets. Recently, the crime rate in Los Angeles has significantly dropped. I think the money spent on them is worth it."


    Chief Ed received a call from the mayor. The mayor praised Ed a lot and praised him for his good handling of the matter.


    The mayor smiled and said, "Ed, no matter what the truth is, as long as the public is satisfied, our work is successful."


    ...


    Morning.


    Hardy had a dozen newspapers spread out on his desk. He had someone buy every newspaper available today and meticulously went through each one.


    The newspapers almost all reported in the direction he had wanted. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy understood the importance of public opinion very well. Sometimes a single statement could determine the rise or fall of something. With the correct guidance now, what was originally a gang war has turned into a police crackdown on drug dealers.


    The public wouldn''t panic.


    Politicians wouldn''t worry about being held accountable.


    No one would plead for the North Shore Gang, and he was the biggest beneficiary.


    Bill walked in looking a bit fatigued. The guy had been busy all night without sleep, but his face was full of excitement.


    "Boss, the statistics are out. The North Shore Gang''s 12 properties are now all in our hands, including their headquarters."


    "We found $1.28 million in cash, a large number of supplies, over thirty racehorses, and more than a hundred racing dogs. All of these are quite valuable."


    Hardy thought for a moment, "No rush to manage them yet, we''ll talk about it in a while. In a month, people will completely forget about the North Shore Gang. During this time, start cleaning up the territory. The Irish have many partners. Once the territory is completely stabilized, then we can roll out the operations."

 Chapter 190 - 190 Merging

    "Bill, how''s the situation with the Austrians gang?" Hardy asked.


    Bill shook his head. "Not great. You asked me to make friends with the Austrians gang. This morning, I got a call from one of their leaders. He told me that the Austrians gang now knows about Mr. Sigel and Boss Fred''s deaths. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Plus, they were attacked last night. People are very down and worried now."


    Worry was just right. When people''s hearts are unsettled and the situation is tense, some untimely ambitions and ideas will be suppressed.


    "Bill, call Alan Payne and tell him I want to talk to the Austrians gang leaders. You''ll come with me later," Hardy said.


    "Okay, boss."


    Alan Payne, after being rescued by Bill last night, took a long time to recover at home. He slept fitfully, waking up several times in between. At around 8 a.m., he received Bill''s call, informing him that Boss Hardy wanted to meet with the Austrians gang leaders.


    After hanging up, Alan was silent for a while, then finally muttered to himself, "Maybe this is the best outcome."


    The driver took Alan to the company. Alan informed all department heads to come for a meeting. All the department heads hurried to the company.


    "Alan, is it true that Mr. Sigel and Boss Fred are dead?" A supervisor asked as soon as he came in.


    Alan nodded. "This morning, I called Las Vegas and confirmed that both Mr. Sigel and Boss Fred are dead."


    The members of the Austrians gang were visibly uneasy.


    "The bosses just died, and we were attacked last night. It means someone has targeted our Austrians gang. What should we do next?" Someone asked anxiously.


    "We lost seven or eight people at our tobacco and alcohol warehouse."


    "We lost even more at the casino; more than a dozen of our men were killed."


    Everyone was talking at once.


    "Alan, you''re the strategist of the Austrians gang. What do you think we should do now?" Someone suddenly said.


    Everyone looked at Alan.


    Alan scanned the crowd. He knew that these guys probably already had their own ideas. If he had the ability, now would be the perfect time to rise to power. Unfortunately, he knew his situation; these people would not submit to him.


    "Alan, the gang is in such a crisis now. Say something," someone urged.


    "Yeah, you''re the strategist. Now''s the time for you to make a decision."


    "I think we should elect a new gang leader." Someone suggested.


    "Elect a leader? How do we do that? What''s the procedure?"


    Everyone started discussing, showing no respect for Alan. Each of them had a group of subordinates, while Alan, though holding a high position as a strategist, had no direct subordinates, making him appear quite isolated now.


    Alan looked at them and said, "Bill Pitt, the boss of Bill''s gang, just called me. He''ll be coming over with Mr. Hardy. Why don''t we discuss the matter of electing a new leader after they arrive?"


    Swish~!


    The meeting room fell eerily silent.


    Everyone shut their mouths, no one said a word.


    They glanced at each other, a thousand thoughts racing through their minds.


    Alan looked at these managers. Just a moment ago, he had wondered if anyone would stand up and say, "Why is Hardy coming? Why is Bill''s gang involved? This is an internal matter of our Austrians gang."


    But from start to finish, no one spoke.


    The room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Anyone coughing did so carefully.


    No one was a fool.


    They had all heard about what happened last night. HD Security, the police, and Bill''s gang had joined forces, using thunderous means to wipe out the North Shore Gang.


    The North Shore Gang, as powerful as it was couldn''t even put up a fight.


    Now that the Austrians gang''s leaders were dead, the gang was like a pile of loose sand, even less capable of resistance.


    Footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    Everyone in the meeting room instinctively stood up.


    The door to the meeting room opened, and Bill walked in first, followed by Hardy. All eyes turned to Hardy.


    The Austrians gang leaders recognized Hardy. After all, Hardy had been with the Austrians gang for half a year. They all smiled and greeted him.


    "Good morning, everyone." Hardy nodded at them.


    Then his face turned serious, "I''m here to discuss something with you. Sigel was my boss, and the Austrians gang was his business. I don''t want to see the Austrians gang disappear."


    "Mr. Hardy, why do you say the Austrians gang will disappear?" Someone asked in surprise.


    Hardy looked at them. "Do you know why the Irish suddenly attacked the Austrians gang this time?"


    "Maybe you don''t know yet. The five major families of the Mafia are in a gang war. Just yesterday, someone killed core members of the Corleone family. Last night, the Corleone family retaliated, killing several important figures from the other families."


    "At the same time, someone killed Mr. Sigel and Fred. The Irish saw the opportunity and prepared to seize control of Los Angeles. Their purpose is very clear, to swallow up the Austrians Gang. You can ask Allen about this."


    Alan nodded. "That''s true. Last night, Jaime Weiss captured me, forcing me to merge the Austrians gang into the North Shore Gang, or else they would kill me. I refused, and they started attacking our businesses."


    Hardy continued, "Behind this, it''s not just Jaime Weiss''s North Shore Gang, there are other Irish forces involved. You all know Raymond, right? He''s the real mastermind behind this."


    Everyone involuntarily swallowed.


    Raymond''s name was enough to intimidate everyone here. With the current strength of the Austrians gang, there was no way they could withstand Raymond''s attack.


    Now they believed that Hardy''s warning about the Austrians gang''s possible disappearance was not an exaggeration.


    Everyone''s hearts grew even more uneasy.


    "This time, Bill''s gang discovered it early. I had Bill''s gang and HD Security act together to stop their plot. But I believe they won''t give up so easily. I want to ask you, can the Austrians gang withstand Raymond''s next attack?"


    The Austrians gang leaders fell into silence.


    Bill, sitting next to Hardy, scanned the Austrians gang leaders, finally locking eyes with one of them. Bill gave him a meaningful look.

 Chapter 191 - 191 The Los City Company

    This leader, seeing Bill''s signal, took a deep breath and stood up, speaking loudly, "Brothers, I think Mr. Hardy is right. The Mafia is in chaos right now. No one will help us. Although Jaime Weiss was taken down by Mr. Hardy this time, we can''t guarantee other Irish gangs won''t come after us."


    "I have a suggestion. Why don''t we join the Bill Gang together? Everyone knows that the Austrians Gang and the Bill Gang were originally the property of Mr. Sigel. We were one family to begin with."


    After this guy finished speaking, he looked at the leader who had the best relationship with him. The leader immediately understood and stood up. "I agree with Anthony. Why don''t we merge into the Bill Gang."


    The other leaders were also frightened by Hardy''s words. If the Austrians Gang did not have a strong protector, it would indeed struggle to survive.


    "I agree to merge with Bill''s gang." Another leader stood up.


    The others quickly followed, expressing their willingness to join.


    Finally, everyone looked at Alan.


    Alan had anticipated this outcome.


    Thinking back to last night.


    Bill''s gang was strong and formidable, charging into the North Shore Gang''s headquarters and shooting Jaime Weiss to death. Detroit strategist David was shot in the head.


    He understood clearly.


    Bill''s gang''s current strength was not something the Austrians gang could match.


    Alan looked at Hardy, sincerely saying, "Mr. Hardy saved me. Otherwise, I would have been killed by Jaime Weiss. I fully support merging the Austrians gang into Bill''s gang."


    "Mr. Hardy, on behalf of the Austrians gang, I ask you to agree to let the Austrians gang join Bill''s gang."


    Moreover, he had to be more proactive than others.


    With Alan Payne''s strategic mind, this was not difficult to achieve.


    Hardy calmly looked at the Austrians gang leaders and said, "Do you all really agree to join Bill''s gang? If anyone wants to leave, speak up now. I don''t want any future conflicts over this."


    disagreements over what?


    Anyone daring to leave now would be causing trouble and would likely end up worse off than those Irishmen.


    No one was a fool.


    Even if they join the Bill Gang first and leave later, it is better than to mention exiting now.


    "Agree."


    "No objections."


    "Definitely not leaving."


    Thus, with the unanimous agreement of the Austrians gang leaders, the Austrians gang officially merged into the Bill gang. From then on, the Austrians gang ceased to exist.


    The next day.


    A grand meeting was held at the Bill gang headquarters.


    All Bill gang managers and the former Austrians gang leaders attended the meeting.


    At the meeting, Hardy announced:


    "The name ''Bill gang'' is now somewhat inappropriate. The gang will be officially renamed ''Los City''."


    Taking advantage of the merger, major adjustments were made to the gang''s personnel and management structure.


    From now on, "Los City" would no longer be a gang but a company, known externally as Los City Company, and would operate as a company rather than a gang.


    President: Bill Pitt.


    Vice President: Alan Penn.


    Chief Financial Officer: Charles Simon.


    Below were four major action leaders, managers, supervisors, and other responsible persons.


    In one word, it was a professional company.


    ...


    The Los City Company was established, covering the new district originally under the Austrians gang, the old district under the North Shore gang, and the Hollywood area under Bill''s gang, occupying three quarters of Los Angeles, and these are the best areas in the city.


    As for the Mexican gang, they are like rats, previously only active in slums.


    Currently, the Los City Company is undoubtedly the king of Los Angeles.


    Bill and Hardy were discussing in the office the future development of the Los City Company. Hardy had a clear vision for the gang''s future development.


    "the Los City Company will focus on gray industries in the future, keep black industries low key, and absolutely don''t engage in violent industries, and stay away from drugs," Hardy said.


    "Boss, what are gray, black, and violent industries? Please clarify," Bill asked.


    "Gray industries are slightly shady but still somewhat legal, such as running real estate demolition companies, lumber processing plants, bars, nightclubs, city garbage collection, transportation industries, etc.," Hardy explained.


    Bill scratched his scalp: "Boss, I can understand the real estate and transportation industries, but why do you want to run a garbage disposal business? Is that business profitable?"


    Hardy was eager to tell him that this business, if done well, is extremely profitable.


    "I''ll give you a brief overview of how to run this business so you can understand its profitability," Hardy said.


    "By collecting city garbage, you can get subsidies from the government, which are enough to cover the daily expenses of a garbage disposal company. We can also charge residents for throwing away garbage, which is reasonable. If they want to dispose of large items, it would be charged by weight, adding another income stream."


    "Among the garbage, there are scrap metals, paper, discarded clothes and shoes, and broken furniture. In 2,000 tons of garbage, there would be about 200 tons of recyclable materials. That''s just one day''s worth, think about how much it is in a month or a year. These items can be sold at a good price to recycling companies." Hardy elaborated. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But there are already two garbage disposal companies in Los Angeles. Is there still business for us to enter now?" Bill asked.


    Hardy smiled lightly.


    "Have you forgotten your identity? You can use some small tactics, like stealing their garbage trucks and dumping the garbage into the bay, then having a journalist expose it. The city government will hold that company accountable, making it impossible for them to continue. That''s when you can negotiate to buy them out," Hardy said with a sly grin.


    "Boss, that''s a brilliant idea," Bill exclaimed.


    They continued discussing black businesses.


    Black businesses are the traditional gang businesses, like gambling, smuggling, money laundering, etc.


    Hardy meant that except for drugs, the other businesses could continue. Gambling had been the biggest income source for Bill''s gang, with slot machines all over the Austrians and Bill''s territories generating over two million dollars annually. They could now expand into North Shore''s territory, increasing this income.

 Chapter 192 - 192 The Los City Company Future

    Having taken over the Austrians and North Shore gangs territories, The Los City Company now owned six casinos, a racetrack, and a dog track, all profitable businesses.


    Regarding brothels, they now have three. Hardy suggested integrating this business, retraining the women, and upgrading the venues.


    Hardy told Bill, "We won''t touch drugs. It''s not because I care about addicts health, but because it has too many political side effects. The authorities are currently very opposed to this business."


    "Besides, the drug profit margins are just a few millions with no development prospects. That might drive other gangs crazy, but it doesn''t mean much to me," Hardy added.


    "We can continue other businesses quietly without heavily affecting others interests," he advised.


    Such industries attract too much hate. If The Los City Company wants long term development, it can''t stir up too much trouble, making the public resent and fear them. Just like the North Shore gang, they were doomed to be eliminated sooner or later. When they were destroyed, the people of Los Angeles celebrated because they had been too unpopular.


    After discussing this, Bill remembered something and asked, "Boss, there''s still a Mexican gang in Los Angeles. Should we eliminate them?"


    Hardy waved his hand.


    "I''ve thought about this before. Don''t touch them, leave them be. If a city has both good and bad gangs, people will only hate the bad gang, and they will tolerate the good gang much more," Hardy explained.


    "But we can occasionally pressure them," Hardy added with a mischievous smile.


    "How do we pressure them?" Bill asked.


    "Previously, the Los Angeles drug market was divided between the Spanish gang, the North Shore gang, and Mexican gang. After we eliminated the Spanish gang, the market was only shared by North Shore and the Mexican gang, with North Shore holding about 70% of the market," Hardy explained.


    Bill nodded, "That''s correct."


    "Now, with the North Shore gang gone and the Los Angeles Company not dealing in drugs, what do you think will happen to the drug market?" Hardy asked.


    Bill thought for a moment and said, "There will be a supply shortage, prices will skyrocket, and the Mexican gang will desperately expand their drug business to fill the gap and make a lot of money."


    "Good analysis, so this is also our opportunity, we can knock on the Mexican gang and get some money, by the way." Hardy smiled.


    "How are we going to do that?" Bill asked, still puzzled.


    "Remember the batch of goods we robbed from the Spanish gang? That batch of 300 kilograms could sell for over a million at current prices. We could find someone to sell it to the Mexicans," Hardy said.


    Bill thought he understood. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But after listening to Hardy''s next words, Bill found that he was completely wrong.


    "Find someone who can talk and negotiate, sell that batch to the Mexicans, then let the police and HD patrol swoop in and bust them. We make money, and the police get a big drug bust. But remember, just mess with them, don''t finish them," Hardy said.


    Bill was impressed. "Boss, this is ruthless. Take their money and then their lives."


    "Let Victor handle this. Find a few new faces to work under him. His greatest skill is deception. Just say this batch was shipped from France," Hardy instructed.


    Victor was the French conman who had previously scammed Elena out of $100,000.


    "No rush with this. The police just scored a big bust and need time to digest it. Give them another big win in a month or two," Hardy laughed.


    Ed might have been threatened by Bill, but he was also quite lucky. If not for The Los City Company, he wouldn''t have had so many achievements.


    "Boss, what about Las Vegas? How do you plan to handle it?" Bill asked.


    Hardy''s expression turned serious at the mention of Las Vegas. "After sorting out Los Angeles, I''ll head to Las Vegas tomorrow. Sigel and Fred''s bodies are still in the morgue. I''ll arrange their burial."


    "As for Las Vegas, it is not very clear now. It depends on the situation when I get there."


    "Then you have to be careful. The mafia families may have already controlled the situation there." Bill said.


    "I know you have to pay attention here too. The Irish may retaliate. After all, we killed Raymond''s advisor, David. Let your men be alert and pay attention to any suspicious situation." Hardy instructed.


    "I will, boss," Bill assured.


    ...


    The news of the North Shore Gang''s annihilation hit the newspapers the next morning. When Raymond got up for breakfast and saw the report, his first reaction was disbelief.


    He knew the strength of the North Shore Gang. Jaime Weiss had managed it well, and he had sent David with sixty or seventy skilled gun men. How could they have been wiped out overnight? Who had such power?


    Even he might not have been able to do it. And what about David? What had happened to David?


    Raymond immediately called his bodyguard, "Go to Los Angeles and find out what happened. Investigate David''s situation."


    "Yes, boss."


    The bodyguard and a few others set off for Los Angeles. After investigating and gathering information, they quickly called Raymond to report.


    "Boss, we''ve discovered that last night the North Shore Gang attacked the Austrians Gang. The police and HD Security intervened. Jaime Weiss''s operation completely failed. Then the Bill Gang took action and wiped out the North Shore Gang. The North Shore Gang is now completely destroyed."


    "What about David?" Raymond asked.


    "David, the strategist, was killed. His body is in the hospital morgue," the bodyguard reported.


    Raymond gripped the phone, filled with rage. David had been with him for decades, his most capable subordinate and chief strategist. He hadn''t expected him to meet his end in Los Angeles.


    The sixty or seventy carefully trained subordinates he had sent were also wiped out.


    Raymond''s first thought was revenge.


    To keep his temper in check, he inhaled deeply many times. His violent temper had cooled during the decades he''d spent in the underground world. With age, he now handled matters more carefully.

 Chapter 193 - 193 Las Vegas

    The police and the security company had shown up so quickly when the North Shore Gang attacked the Austrians Gang. There must have been a reason behind it. Then the Bill Gang also attacked the North Shore Gang, wiping them out in a short time, indicating they had also been prepared.


    The forces behind this must be very powerful to mobilize the police, a security company, and the Bill Gang simultaneously.


    Sending people to Los Angeles for revenge would at most mean sending a few dozen to a hundred men, and success was not guaranteed.


    For now, he couldn''t act rashly.


    "Isaac, don''t come back yet. Stay in Los Angeles for a while longer and investigate everything thoroughly. I need to know who''s behind this," Raymond said solemnly.


    "Yes, boss."


    While someone was investigating Hardy''s situation, Hardy himself was already heading to Las Vegas with HD Security personnel.


    This time, Hardy flew to Las Vegas with four planes, bringing with him Lancer, Richard''s sniper team, Neal''s explosives team, Clay''s machine gun team, and Matthew and Leo''s assault teams.


    Over a hundred people, all elite.


    He also brought Andy''s economic advisory team.


    Henry''s intelligence team had already arrived in Las Vegas by car the day before. As the planes landed one after another at the Las Vegas airport, dozens of cars and trucks were already waiting, all arranged by Henry.


    The combat team members unloaded large quantities of supplies from the planes and loaded them onto the trucks.


    It took a full 20 minutes to finish.


    The convoy set off.


    Henry and Hardy rode in the same car. Henry said, "Boss, I''ve rented an estate about 5 kilometers from downtown Las Vegas, between the city and the airport. It''s large enough for us to set up camp."


    "Have you gathered any useful information in the past few days?" Hardy asked.


    "We''ve only collected some surface level information. Mr. Sigel and Boss Fred''s bodies are in the hospital morgue. The police have classified their deaths as murders but haven''t found the culprits."


    "Someone has taken over the Flamingo Casino. They claim to have a share agreement from Mr. Sigel, making the takeover legal. The Flamingo''s construction has been completely halted, all workers have been withdrawn, and only thirty or forty people are left to guard the site.


    We''ve identified them as members of the Selton family from the San Francisco Mafia, a group with similar strength to the former Austrians Gang."


    Hardy thought, the Selton family stepping in now must be at the behest of other Mafia families.


    "Anything else?"


    "We''ve also noticed that the five major Families from New York have increased their presence in Las Vegas. Their casinos have more personnel than before."


    Las Vegas now had over thirty casinos, all backed by various powerful groups. The Five Families of the New York Mafia each had casinos in Las Vegas, though on a much smaller scale compared to the future, with only about a dozen gaming tables, smaller than some underground casinos in big cities.


    These casinos were less about making money from tourists and more about money laundering. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Las Vegas, gambling was legal, and gamblers could exchange cash for chips. Members of the gangs would gamble wildly in the casinos, losing all their illegally obtained cash, which would then be turned into legitimate casino revenue.


    It was essentially a money laundering operation.


    Las Vegas''s permanent population was only about twenty thousand, with annual tourists ??numbering in the tens of thousands. Relying on these tourists for profits, the casinos would have long gone bankrupt.


    Sigel''s initial plan to build a casino in Las Vegas also aimed at money laundering, not just for himself but for politicians, companies, and celebrities. Attracting tourists for gambling profits was another aspect of his plan.


    His ideas were a bit ahead of their time, and before he could realize them, he was taken out.


    "How many personal each family added recently?" Hardy asked.


    "Each family has increased their numbers by twenty to thirty people. The Corleone family has brought in nearly fifty," Henry said.


    The Four Families and the Corleone family were now at war, and the battleground had extended from New York to Las Vegas.


    "Henry, use all our resources to monitor the Five Families casinos and the Flamingo Casino. Also, keep an eye on other small families casinos. They might also be involved," Hardy instructed.


    The Mafia Commission consisted of twenty four families, each with a casino in Las Vegas, representing the mafia''s influence from various cities.


    The relationships were intricate and complex.


    Previously, Sigel had maintained control over Las Vegas, with him being one of the founders of the mafia comity status and reputation, plus the proximity of Los Angeles to Las Vegas. Other families acknowledged Las Vegas as Sigel''s territory.


    But with him gone, everything changed.


    Las Vegas had become a fat lamb and the battleground for various powerful factions.


    Reclaim the Flamingo Casino? No rush.


    The casino wasn''t going anywhere, and no one could take it.


    The key now was to gather more information, understand the complex relationships, and plan strategies to his advantage.


    Hardy knows that he had to plan before he acted and knows when to stop to achieve the greatest gains. Although he was determined to control Las Vegas more than anything else since he knew how great it would become in the future, he had to assess how determined the other major Mafia families were to get their hands on Las Vegas.


    The next day.


    Lancer led his team to the Las Vegas City Hall to apply for establishing an HD Security branch in Las Vegas. The approval came quickly.


    HD Security rented a three story office building in a prime downtown location and put up a large illuminated sign.


    "HD Security Services!"


    The sign was even more prominent and eye catching than those of the casinos.


    Many casino personnel came out to watch, marveling and joking, "Haha, opening a security company in the gambling city? Are they here to protect our casinos?"


    "HD Security is famous. Haven''t you heard they teamed up with the police and wiped out the North Shore Gang a few days ago?"

 Chapter 194 - 194 HD Security In Las Vegas

    "Wasn''t it Bill''s gang that killed the North Shore Gang?"


    "I heard that HD Security has the greatest contribution. Most of the North Shore Gang members were killed by them."


    No one doubted HD Security''s combat capabilities.


    The night before heading to Las Vegas, Hardy had called Michael to discuss the recent events in Los Angeles and inquire about the Corleone family''s current situation.


    The Corleone family was in a fierce battle with the other Four Families, essentially attacking each other''s assets and killing each other''s people.


    Hardy informed Michael of his plan to go to Las Vegas.


    The old godfather had explained the basic situation in Las Vegas to Hardy, highlighting its complexities, and mentioned that he had connections with the current mayor, who could be introduced to Hardy.


    One had to admire the old godfather network.


    Without such connections, the Corleone family wouldn''t have been able to open a casino in the gambling city.


    Hardy met with Mayor Goodman, and they had a pleasant conversation. Mayor Goodman welcomed Hardy''s investment in Las Vegas and HD Security''s establishment in the city.


    Hardy introduced HD Security''s operations and achievements, especially in maintaining Los Angeles''s public order. Mayor Goodman had seen the reports, and LA Police Chief Ed had praised HD Security highly.


    Mayor Goodman said, "A security company assisting in maintaining public order is a good idea. I''ll propose it to the council. You know, funding approval requires council approval."


    Hardy smiled, "Mayor Goodman, council discussions can take quite some time, from a few months to over a year. I have a proposal until the council approves, HD Security can temporarily provide free services to maintain Las Vegas''s social order, familiarize ourselves with the environment, and demonstrate our capabilities. What do you think?"


    "Free services ?"


    "Yes, free."


    Hardy aimed to become a supplementary force to the Las Vegas police, which required only the mayor''s approval.


    A free offer was hard to refuse.


    "Alright, I''ll call Chief Steve right away to have him sign an agreement with HD Security," Mayor Goodman said happily.


    To thank Hardy for contributing to Las Vegas''s order, Mayor Goodman also invited Hardy to lunch.


    In the afternoon.


    Lancer visited the Las Vegas Police Department to meet Chief Steve. They signed an agreement making HD Security a supplementary force for the police, responsible for patrolling and handling violent incidents.


    The terms were similar to those of the agreement with the Los Angeles Police Department.


    ...


    Las Vegas is currently a small town with a population of just over 20,000 residents and 30,000 to 40,000 tourists annually, comparable to the size of a small town in modern time.


    Therefore, the Las Vegas Police Department is more akin to a small police station with only about 30 staff members, including the police chief.


    HD Security is considered the most famous security company in the United States. Recently, it was heard that they assisted the Los Angeles police in taking down a large gang. During a chat after signing the agreement with Lancer, Chief Steve asked about this matter.


    Lancer smiled slightly, "There was indeed a fierce battle. The other side had more than 200 people."


    "And what were the casualties?" Chief Steve asked curiously.


    "The other side lost more than 80 people, and over 200 were captured. As for us, we had 5 injured and no deaths," Lancer replied.


    Chief Steve was quite impressed by these numbers, having heard that HD Security''s team members were all veterans from the World War II battlefield, which explained their formidable combat power.


    "How many people does HD Security have now?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We currently have over 1,500 members." Chief Steve was inwardly impressed.


    "And how many are you planning to deploy in Las Vegas?"


    "We plan to deploy around 150 people for now. If that''s not enough, we can quickly reinforce," Lancer said.


    Chief Steve thought to himself that their police department only had 30 people, while HD Security was bringing in 150 as supplementary forces and they are even ready to draw more reinforcement at any time as well.


    Do they really think a small town with a population of over 20,000 will have such big issues?


    From the next day onward, HD Security began patrolling the Las Vegas urban area, with white vehicles adorned with black stripes and a large "HD" logo in the middle.


    The vehicle paint and logo of HD Security were designed by Hardy, reflecting his deep sense of dark humor. The black and white contrast symbolized Hardy''s control over both the legitimate and the underworld business.


    Las Vegas was already small, with only two main streets. HD Security simultaneously dispatched five patrol cars, so within ten minutes, people would see a patrol car passing by the entrance of their casino.


    Initially, people were curious, but over time they became aesthetically fatigued and no longer paid attention to HD Security''s patrol cars, continuing their gambling and leisure activities as usual.


    While HD Security was being established, another inconspicuous sign was hung on a three story building not far from the main street.


    "Beautiful Homeland Real Estate Company."


    The company name was ordinary, but the owner was not. The registered company owner was Jon Hardy.


    Hardy brought Andy because he initially had an idea to purchase a batch of land in Las Vegas. The first time he came to Las Vegas, after getting off the plane and seeing the vast stretches of land, he recalled his previous life in Las Vegas and knew that in the future, this barren land would be filled with skyscrapers.


    The land here was still cheap at the moment. Once it developed, the land would become extremely valuable. Hardy drew a circle on the map of Las Vegas. This circled area would become the future new district of Las Vegas, the famous "Las Vegas Strip."


    MGM Hotel, Caesars Palace Hotel, Venetian Hotel, Luxor Hotel with the Egyptian Sphinx, Paris Hotel with the Eiffel Tower, Bellagio Hotel, Mirage Hotel, Treasure Island Hotel, Wynn Hotel, Trump International Hotel, etc., would all be located in this area.


    But now, it was still a wasteland with only one road passing through, and no one would imagine that in a few decades, this place would become the most bustling area of Las Vegas, with luxurious gambling palaces built on both sides of the road.

 Chapter 195 - 195 Acquiring Land in Las Vegas

    After the real estate company was established, Andy sent people to gather information, and soon a report was placed in front of Hardy.


    "Boss, we found the land transaction center and verified that part of the land you want belongs to the government, and some have already been sold to private owners."


    "The government has reserved some land for public construction, but the rest can be sold to the public, with prices ranging from 500 to 800 dollars per acre, depending on the location."


    "For privately owned land, the price is generally higher, roughly around 4,000 dollars per acre, which is quite expensive."


    Hardy knew this. Sigel had mentioned that the Flamingo covered 30 acres, and the land cost more than 80,000 dollars, roughly 2,700 dollars per acre.


    Hardy nodded after hearing this.


    "Buy all the land available for purchase in the name of the real estate company. However, make sure to inform the land transaction center that the transactions must be confidential and cannot be disclosed to the public."


    "Yes, boss."


    "What about the newspapers and radio stations I asked you to inquire about?"


    "We found out that Las Vegas has three newspapers. The largest one is the Las Vegas News, which has been around for over twenty years."


    "The Las Vegas News publishes every other day, mainly reporting local news, national events, and international news. It has a circulation of about 5,000 copies, making it a very small newspaper."


    "The owner of the newspaper is named Benedict. He initially invested a few hundred dollars. We estimate the current value of the Las Vegas News to be between 10,000 and 12,000 dollars."


    "Las Vegas has only one radio station, owned by Colin Firth, who is also the announcer. The equipment is valued at about 3,000 dollars, and we think we can offer 10,000 dollars for the acquisition."


    Hardy understood everything.


    "Andy, approach the newspaper and radio station for acquisition. Tell them that if they refuse, HD will establish new newspapers and radio stations, making their future even more difficult," Hardy said.


    "After acquiring the newspaper and radio station, have them release the news. I''ve already drafted the headlines and outlines. Let your subordinates write a few articles analyzing the future economy of Las Vegas."


    Hardy handed a draft to Andy.


    "Las Vegas is Rapidly Declining: Where Should We Go from Here?"


    "Flamingo Casino Invests $8 Million, Loses Millions in Three Months and Closes: Why?"


    "Some members of Congress are discussing whether to stop Nevada''s open gambling policy."


    "It is reported that real estate companies that previously invested in Las Vegas are not optimistic about the future here, and are all secretly selling off their land."


    The "shock style" headlines from the future were used to predict the decline of Las Vegas from various angles, creating a sense of panic among readers.


    People of this era have little access to information, and newspapers, magazines, and radio stations are still very authoritative in their hearts. After seeing such news, some people will definitely panic.


    After the pressure of public opinion is formed, the Beautiful Home Real Estate Company will purchase land again. Those who hold the land will definitely be willing to sell it as soon as possible to avoid investment losses.


    Andy took people to find the boss of the newspaper. When the boss heard that someone wanted to buy it, he immediately asked for a high price of 50,000 US dollars.


    "Mr. Benedict, your newspaper has only three people: a chief editor, a text editor, and an external liaison person. I heard that sometimes you can''t even pay salaries," Andy said. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you didn''t run a hotel yourself, the newspaper would have had a hard time surviving. Am I right, Mr. Benedict?"


    Benedict''s face turned a bit awkward at Andy''s words.


    "But our Las Vegas News is the largest circulating newspaper in Las Vegas. That''s our advantage," Benedict argued.


    Andy spread his hands with a smile.


    "Alright, I admit that. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have chosen it. If you refuse to be acquired, our boss intends to start a new newspaper and distribute it for free. How long do you think the Las Vegas News can last?" Andy said.


    Benedict''s eyes widened. "A free newspaper? How will you make money? How will you sustain the newspaper?"


    Andy smiled slightly. "HD Group has countless advertising resources to place. Just one advertisement fee can print countless newspapers."


    Benedict surrendered. Faced with big capital, he really had no resistance.


    Fortunately, Andy didn''t push the price too low in the end, offering a very reasonable price of 12,000 dollars to acquire the entire newspaper.


    The radio station acquisition was surprisingly smooth.


    Andy found the boss Colin Firth and expressed his intention to acquire his radio Station. Colin Firth, who was only 30 years old, almost jumped up with joy.


    "Great, I am willing to sell it to you, But can I stay on as a host?" Colin Firth asked.


    "Of course," Andy replied.


    Colin Firth was somewhat famous in Las Vegas and could certainly stay.


    "Will the radio station have TV equipment in the future? I used to work at a TV station in New York, and I think Las Vegas should have its own TV station," Colin Firth said.


    Andy smiled, "That''s exactly what our boss thinks."


    "Okay, That''s great!" Colin Firth said happily.


    The next day, the Las Vegas News was officially revamped as a daily newspaper and started distributing for free, increasing its circulation to 10,000 copies.


    The newspaper featured advertisements for various HD related industries.


    The headline on the front page of today''s newspaper is extremely shocking, "Las Vegas gambling industry ushered in a cold winter!!!"


    "In 1946, Las Vegas had 32 casinos, but how many gamblers were there each year? According to statistics, the annual number of tourists was less than 40,000, with each staying for less than a week. This means that only about 20 tourists enter the casinos daily, spending an average of 20 dollars each. The gross income for each casino was only about 400 dollars, with a profit of 100 dollars."


    "The newly built Flamingo Casino, far more luxurious than other casinos, originally aimed to attract many customers. But it closed within three months, losing over a million dollars."


    "The failure of the Flamingo has severely dampened investor enthusiasm. No one wants to invest in a losing business. In recent months, land transactions in Las Vegas have significantly decreased. Some are secretly selling their previously hoarded land at prices even lower than the original purchase price."


    Detailing Las Vegas''s problems, many readers felt that Las Vegas was truly finished after reading the report.


    On the same day, Colin Firth also discussed the issue on the radio, with many doubting the future of Las Vegas.


    "What does Nevada have? Besides the Mojave Desert and scorching heat, it lacks the pastures of Texas and the mines of Arizona. Without casinos, Las Vegas land is worthless. The current land price in Las Vegas is already among the highest in the nation. If the proposal to cancel gambling is passed, oh my, it would be a disaster.


    Las Vegas would become a ghost town within a few years, and land value would drop to zero."

 Chapter 196 - 196 Hardy Joins The Mafia War

    When newspapers report and radio stations broadcast, and their arguments were well founded, many people naturally believed them. The people of Las Vegas began to slowly feel that this was indeed the case.


    Does Las Vegas still have a future?


    Is there still investment value here?


    Land prices are like stocks, they sell based on expectations. If a place has no development prospects, the land there is naturally worthless.


    When Wash Mining bought that piece of land in New Mexico, 8,000 acres were worth only $200,000, equivalent to only $25 per acre.


    There is plenty of desert land in Nevada and Colorado, and the government there also lists it for sale, with the lowest price being only a few dollars per acre, but no one buys it.


    Due to the legalization of gambling, land prices in Las Vegas are now around five to six hundred dollars, with the most expensive in the city center reaching over $4,000.


    If the gambling industry here is not profitable, or if the gambling industry disappears, the land here could drop to just a few dollars.


    It should be known that this is the barren Nevada desert.


    The original buyers who bought land and gambled on its appreciation began to panic upon hearing this news, asking around about the situation.


    Some even listed their land for sale, but they were unwilling to sell at low prices, increasing the original price by tens or even hundreds of dollars.


    Then they discovered that no one was buying.


    The real controllers of Las Vegas are the gangs, or rather the various Mafia families. Now, with the five major families at war and other families watching and ready to join the war, no one is concerned with investment.


    And these families typically have one or two pieces of land in their hands. They are not real estate companies, having one or two pieces of land is enough for them. More is useless, as land requires taxes.


    Land in Las Vegas is sold as commercial land. Commercial land is taxed at 1% to 3% of its value each year, meaning if it doesn''t appreciate, investors lose money every year.


    Now, with gang infighting and no one buying land, ordinary people are even less likely to buy.


    Adding to this the example of the Flamingo Casino, which invested $8 million and lost over $1 million in three months after opening, this is definitely not something an average person can afford to play with.


    Mafia families set up casinos here primarily for money laundering. Few expect to make money from gamblers, as the newspapers rightly said, relying on a few tourists means the casino will definitely lose money.


    So, the land listed for sale is completely unattended.


    This further solidified the rumor that there was no room for land appreciation in Las Vegas. Some began to secretly lower prices, but they found that the lower the price, the fewer people bought, as no one wanted to be the one left holding the bag, and everyone was in a wait and see phase.


    Hardy, with just a few articles right when the gangs were busy fighting each other significantly lowered land prices in Las Vegas.


    "Boss, should we start large scale acquisitions now?" Andy asked.


    Hardy shook his head, "No rush, the best timing hasn''t arrived yet."


    Andy paused and asked, "Boss, aren''t you afraid of really killing Las Vegas? If there''s a selling frenzy, it might really not recover." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy laughed and shook his head, "Don''t worry, as long as Nevada is still the only state with legalized gambling, this place will not decline, and the panic is only temporary."


    Hardy is not in a hurry about the land. Business cannot be done in a day or two, and he has more important things to do.


    He received a report from Henry.


    Someone might be targeting Fredo.


    Fredo is the second son of the old Godfather, Michael''s elder brother.


    The other families killed the Corleone family''s heir Sonny, attempted to assassinate Michael, and now want to kill the old Godfather''s second son. This shows how fierce the struggle between the five major families is now.


    Hardy called the Corleone family, and the old Godfather answered.


    After some pleasantries, Hardy said, "Mr. Vito, I am in Las Vegas now. My people received news that other families might target Fredo."


    The old Godfather was shocked upon hearing this.


    He had already lost one son and couldn''t bear to lose another.


    The old Godfather said hoarsely, "I sent Fredo to Las Vegas to let him live a stable life, but those bastards are now targeting him. Hardy, can you help me bring Fredo back?"


    "No problem, Mr. Vito." Hardy replied.


    The old Godfather was silent for a while and then said, "Hardy, can you do me a favor?"


    "Go ahead," Hardy replied.


    "Help me take down the casinos of the other four families!" the old Godfather said decisively.


    "I know this will put you against the four families, but I can promise to fully support your business on the West Coast in the future, including using all my connections," the old Godfather said.


    Hardy could sense that the Corleone family was in crisis under the attack of the four families.


    The old Godfather was asking for his help, and in return, he offered the Corleone family''s connections.


    In fact, given Hardy''s relationship with Michael, the interests of the two families were already tied together, and Hardy couldn''t choose to side with the other four families.


    Even without the old Godfather''s request, Hardy would have taken action against the other Mafia families to occupy Las Vegas, as it was part of his long planned strategy.


    Deploying HD Security to Las Vegas. Acquiring newspapers and radio stations.


    These were all preparations for this goal.


    It seemed the time to act had arrived.


    "Okay, I promise you," Hardy replied.


    ...


    Night fell.


    The hot Las Vegas became much cooler.


    The originally quiet gambling city seemed to come alive, with neon lights flashing on the streets and songs constantly coming from bars and dance halls.

 Chapter 197 - 197 Retaliation

    Fredo, holding a glass of wine, looked around a few gaming tables and finally came to the bar, putting his arm around a waitress''s shoulder.


    "Life is often boring like this, doing the same thing every day. Gina, how about I take you for a ride?" Fredo said with a smile.


    The waitress glanced at the boss, "Sorry, boss, I already have a boyfriend."


    Fredo shook his head sadly, "Would you mind changing one?"


    "I mind, I have to work now."


    Gina said and left with a tray to serve drinks.


    Fredo raised his eyebrows at the woman''s buttocks.


    After being here for a few months, Fredo actually liked life here, running a casino with no disputes and chaos, occasionally flirting with the waitresses. Fredo felt this was pretty good.


    At this moment, two men in suits walked into the casino. They saw Fredo sitting at the bar and walked straight over.


    "Mr. Fredo, we are Mr. Hardy''s bodyguards. Mr. Hardy is outside now and would like you to go out," one of the bodyguards said.


    Fredo was stunned.


    Hardy?


    "Has Hardy come to Las Vegas?" Fredo asked in surprise.


    Hardy had been in Las Vegas for half a month, but besides meeting the mayor once, he hadn''t shown his face, and everything was handled by his subordinates, so Fredo didn''t know Hardy was here.


    Hardy''s car was parked across the road. Fredo crossed the road and came to the car. The door opened, and Hardy smiled at Fredo, "Get in the car, I have something to tell you."


    Hardy had visited the Corleone family several times, especially after helping them through the old Godfather''s assassination crisis. Fredo and Hardy were familiar with each other.


    Fredo got in the car.


    "Hardy, why did you come to Las Vegas? By the way, why talk in the car? Let''s go to my casino and sit down. You can also play a few rounds," Fredo said with a smile.


    Hardy shook his head, his expression becoming much more serious.


    "Fredo, I received information that the four families are going to deal with you," Hardy said.


    The smile on Fredo''s face instantly disappeared, turning pale and scared, becoming somewhat flustered.


    "Is it... is it true? Are they going to.. going to deal with me?"


    Fredo stuttered.


    Fredo was timid and fearful. Just hearing the news scared him like this. Hardy thought of his performance in "The Godfather II" and shook his head inwardly.


    "I called Mr. Vito and told him the situation here. He said to bring you back to New York. At least in the family, there will be more power to protect you," Hardy said.


    Fredo nodded quickly, "Okay, okay, I''ll go pack my things now."


    He said and was about to get out of the car. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, a number of cars sped by at this very moment and came to a rapid stop at the Corleone family''s casino door.


    Dozens of strong men jumped out of the cars, each holding a machine gun.


    "Tat-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat~!"


    As soon as these guys got out of the car, they opened fire on the casino''s security at the entrance, immediately killing two Corleone family members.


    Then these people rushed into the casino.


    Continuous gunfire came from inside the casino, indicating intense firefights.


    There were also occasional screams from women and men''s cries of pain.


    One could imagine how tragic it was inside the casino.


    Fredo was terrified, trembling violently, curling up tightly in the car, not daring to show his head.


    Hardy frowned deeply.


    At first, he thought the four families would use assassination, but he didn''t expect them to send so many people to attack directly.


    Maybe their purpose was not just to kill Fredo but to destroy the Corleone family''s property and influence, damaging the Corleone family''s prestige.


    Hardy glanced at the casino, still filled with gunfire, and said to the driver, "Go back to the manor."


    A few hundred meters away, they heard sirens, and a patrol car was rushing towards the Corleone family''s casino.


    At the manor, Hardy arranged a room for Fredo and said before leaving, "It''s safe here. You sleep here tonight. I''ll arrange a flight for you tomorrow, and you''ll fly back to New York."


    Fredo was now completely scared and would do whatever Hardy said.


    "Okay, okay, I will listen to you, Hardy."


    ...


    In the command room, Lancer, Henry, Matthew, and Neil were all there. Seeing Hardy come in, Henry immediately reported:


    "Boss, the four families attacked the Corleone family''s casino. When our patrol car arrived, there was a firefight. Due to their large numbers, they finally escaped. We have two wounded members."


    "What do you think we should do?" Hardy asked, looking at everyone.


    Lancer said, "Deploy the entire patrol team to search for those gangsters and give them a heavy blow!"


    "Yes, we must retaliate against anyone who dares to hurt us," Matthew said, clenching his fist.


    Others also voiced their support for taking action.


    Hardy, however, shook his head slightly and suddenly smiled, "No rush. I''ve been waiting for this opportunity. Now that it''s here, we should make good use of it."


    "Henry, call Bill and have him gather 200 people to arrive at the airport by the morning. Make sure the Airplanes brings them over, and don''t forget to bring Alan Payne."


    "Lancer, inform the police department, and request that they investigate the attackers. Also, allow the patrol team to take action when they see the attackers."


    "I will notify the Las Vegas police department," Lancer responded.


    "Also, inform the newspapers and radio stations about what happened tonight. Announce that HD Security will strengthen patrols and will never allow such incidents to happen again. If it does, the response will be severe."


    Finally, he looked at the others.


    "Action team, get ready. There''s going to be a big battle tomorrow night. I hope to minimize casualties."


    "Yes, sir!" the action team leaders responded in unison.


    Knowing that a major operation was coming, these guys were all excited.

 Chapter 198 - 198 Deter All Forces In Las Vegas

    The next day.


    Las Vegas newspapers reported the attack from the previous night, causing a stir among the locals.


    "Isn''t HD Security supposed to be powerful? Last night, the Corleone family''s casino was attacked. A patrol car showed up, but it was useless and nearly got shot to pieces."


    "Haha, I saw it too. But I have to say, those HD Security guys are war veterans, they ran fast and all hid behind cover without a single one getting killed."


    "Who else could it be? The four major families and the Corleone family are fighting fiercely. I heard they signed a free contract with the police department to enter the Las Vegas market, all free until approved by the city council. It''s embarrassing now."


    ...


    Several planes landed at Las Vegas airport.


    Trucks transported these people to the estate.


    In the evening.


    HD Security patrol cars slowly passed through the streets. Seeing the leisurely patrol cars, people felt a bit uneasy.


    Were they really just going to do nothing after suffering a loss in last night''s attack?


    At 9 PM.


    Las Vegas entered its state of revelry.


    Casinos were crowded with gamblers, full of laughter and cheer.


    But at this moment, several trucks suddenly stopped in front of the Bazzini family''s casino. The security guard at the door sensed something was wrong and turned to run. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat!"


    The people on the trucks opened fire, wildly shooting at the casino entrance.


    Then, masked men jumped off the trucks and stormed into the casino. All the gamblers were already terrified and lying on the ground, anyone standing became a target.


    A group of people also rushed out of the casino''s back door. Each family had recently strengthened their casino security, but these guards were quickly killed by the masked men.


    "Search!" someone ordered.


    They began searching for money.


    Finally, they opened the safe and stuffed the cash into large bags.


    Someone shouted at the trembling gamblers on the ground, "If you don''t want to die, leave immediately, or you''ll all be blown up here."


    "Ah!" the gamblers screamed and rushed out the casino doors.


    After grabbing the money, the robbers quickly left the casino and drove away. Just a few minutes later:


    "Boom!"


    A violent explosion rocked the casino, followed by a blaze. The luxurious Bazzini casino was engulfed in flames.


    Similar scenes occurred simultaneously in several places in Las Vegas, targeting not just the Bazzini family''s casino but also the Tattaglia family''s casino, the Stracci family''s casino, and the Cuneo family''s casino. They were all robbed and bombed.


    At the Flamingo casino, a battle was taking place.


    Over a hundred HD Security members in black attacked the gang members of the Selton family from San Francisco who had occupied the Flamingo casino.


    These guys didn''t expect anyone to attack the Flamingo casino suddenly and put up only limited resistance before being annihilated by HD Security. Bodies and weapons were loaded onto trucks.


    That night.


    Gunshots and explosions echoed throughout Las Vegas.


    Even though the casinos were run by gang families, this scene shocked everyone.


    Was a war happening?


    The Las Vegas police department received countless calls reporting the violence. When the reports reached Chief Steve, he frowned. In such a situation, sending the police would be sending them to their deaths. It''s better to wait.


    Hearing this order, all the on duty officers breathed a sigh of relief.


    Waiting was good.


    Waiting was the best.


    Besides, weren''t there patrol teams outside?


    Two hours later, the police department received another call, this time from Henry, "Chief Steve, multiple violent robberies have occurred in the city. The patrol team took action and killed all the gangsters. Please come and collect the bodies."


    Collect the bodies? How intense was this?


    "All killed? Not a single one alive?" Steve asked.


    "No, the resistance was fierce. All were killed," Henry said.


    "How many in total?"


    "Over forty."


    Chief Steve understood that the police department was now supposed to handle the aftermath. "Alright, I''ll send people over."


    ...


    The next day.


    Las Vegas newspapers published the news.


    "Yesterday, a gang entrenched in the Flamingo casino carried out violent robberies at several casinos in Las Vegas, stealing over a million dollars and killing more than 170 casino personnel."


    "HD Security, authorized by the police chief, deployed all their forces and eliminated the gang, killing 43 robbers. HD Security is capable of protecting Las Vegas and eliminating all criminals disrupting the city''s order."


    Everyone knew the truth wasn''t as it seemed.


    The people at the Flamingo casino were with the four major families. How could they rob the Mafia families casinos?


    But the newspaper reported it this way.


    And the police department confirmed it as a fact.


    A few days ago, dozens died at the Corleone family''s casino.


    Last night, the four families casinos were all wiped out, with over 170 deaths, plus those designated as robbers from the Selton family reaching more than 200 deaths.


    Everyone understood it was HD Security''s doing.


    Many were scared by HD Security''s approach.


    It was ruthless.


    Killing over 200 people.


    Machine gun fire, bombs leveling casinos.


    It felt like an assault on a fortified position. How could regular gangsters with revolvers stand up to that?


    Las Vegas was unusually quiet today. No casino bosses dared to come out, all observing the situation quietly.


    In the morning, the police were busy, gathering many to collect the bodies.


    In the afternoon.


    Hardy led people into the Flamingo casino and officially announced that he held 61% of the shares in the Flamingo casino. To protect his assets from being infringed upon, he would take over ownership of the Flamingo casino.


    At the same time, HD Security would be stationed at the Flamingo casino, responsible for its security.


    Damn. Now everyone understood.


    Jon Hardy, the boss of HD Security, was the real owner of the Flamingo. HD Security entered Las Vegas, signing a free contract with the police department, all for today.


    Many speculated.


    Yesterday''s attack was likely orchestrated by Jon Hardy. But there was no evidence; everything was done legally.


    Robbers attacked the casinos.


    killed members of the four families.


    The robbers were allies of the Selton family.


    HD Security caught and killed the robbers alongside their allies from the Selton family.


    Twisting the facts to the extreme.

 Chapter 199 - 199 The True Underground Emperor Of Los Angeles

    The police confirmed the Selton family members were robbers. The police got the credit, HD Security got their due, and they demonstrated immense power. Now, everyone in Las Vegas knew how powerful Hardy was when it get''s serious.


    A person with strong armed force under him, who also likes to play conspiracy and hide behind the law.


    This time, he made it clear to everyone, deliberately showing them who did it on purpose.


    The goal was to intimidate.


    Intimidate all forces in Las Vegas.


    The effect was obvious.


    Those who mocked HD Security yesterday were silent today, hiding indoors.


    Hardy had considered other strategies but ultimately chose this aggressive approach due to Las Vegas complexity. Every casino represented a gang family.


    A slow approach would waste too much energy.


    In the underworld, sometimes ruthlessness is necessary.


    Respect is hard to earn; Hardy chose to instill fear first. Only when they are afraid will they hesitate.


    He wrapped this ruthlessness in legality.


    In America, as long as the process is legal, you are legal no matter what you did.


    That night.


    The casinos opened, but were far from their usual hustle and bustle. Many were too scared to go out, fearing another attack. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day.


    Las Vegas newspapers announced that Jon Hardy would hold a funeral for Sigel and Fred the following day at noon, at the Las Vegas public cemetery.


    Many casino managers immediately notified their families.


    Many family heads instructed their representatives in Las Vegas to attend the funeral.


    Hardy walked into the Flamingo Casino. Bill, Alan Payne, Lancer, Henry, and the others were all visiting for the first time, marveling at the casino''s opulence.


    "No wonder Mr. Sigel spent 8 million dollars. This place is so luxurious, much more than any casino in Los Angeles," Bill exclaimed.


    The casino, housing dozens of gambling tables, a hotel with three to four hundred rooms, bars, nightclubs, restaurants, a tourist area, an outdoor swimming pool, a fitness club, tennis courts, and sauna massage rooms, was extraordinarily well equipped. It was undoubtedly the best vacation destination of its time.


    After looking around, Bill asked in surprise, "With such a great place, why isn''t it doing well? Boss, now that you''ve taken over, how do you plan to manage it? You won''t lose money, will you?"


    Hardy sighed. "The Flamingo''s problems are complex. To summarize, there are several reasons: first inadequate promotion, second poor management and the most crucial reason."


    "And what is the most crucial reason?"


    "Bad luck."


    On Sigel''s opening day, Las Vegas experienced an unprecedented storm that occur only once in ten years, disrupting all plans.


    Following the storm, the new facilities faced a severe test: a lightning strike burned the transformer and the next day the hotel''s air conditioning broke down.


    Sigel used only the best equipment, which usually wouldn''t fail. But the storm on the opening day was so severe that it affected the equipment''s normal operation.


    "What are you going to do about it?" Bill asked.


    "Once we know the problems we can solve them. Before the casino reopens all the facilities must be thoroughly prepared including the casino and all its affiliated facilities, making it a true vacation destination.


    "Increase promotion efforts, advertise in newspapers, magazines, radio stations, and even television. Hire people to take photos and videos to make it as attractive as possible. The theme must be clear: ''Come here to enjoy life.''


    "Currently, there is only two flight daily from Los Angeles to Las Vegas, which is too few. Our airline will be ready soon, so we need to increase the number of flights to attract people to our casino.


    "Introduce regular draws, such as a 1 dollar bet every two hours, with all the prize money going to the winner. This will keep people in the casino, and as long as we keep them, we will make money.


    "We''ve bought the land around the casino and plan to build a horse racing track, a dog racing track, and a boxing and wrestling center. Only by forming a scale can we attract more people. We should also introduce various types of gambling and other facilities, and hold open events and regular prize draws."


    Bill, Henry, and the others listened with their mouths open, surprised by the boss''s ideas.


    "Boss, have you thought of so much in such a short time?" Bill asked in amazement.


    Hardy shrugged, "Time is short, so I''ll just say this for now. There are many ways to attract people. Ultimately, it''s about stirring up people''s desires. As long as we operate in this direction, it will naturally be effective, regardless of the form."


    "Boss, when do you plan to open the casino?" Bill asked.


    At this point, Hardy''s expression became more solemn. "It will open in the future, but not now. Everything has to wait until the five families matters are resolved."


    ...


    The next noon.


    Las Vegas Public Cemetery.


    Today was possibly the most crowded day in the history of the Las Vegas Public Cemetery. Bill and his brothers, numbering 200, stood on the left. HD Security''s 150 men stood in the middle, while guests from various Las Vegas casinos, over a hundred in number, stood on the right.


    The members of the Los Angeles gang wore black clothes and had solemn expressions.


    HD Security personnel wore black combat uniforms, exuding an air of authority.


    Casino guests from different families were immediately overshadowed by the presence of these two groups. They occasionally glanced at Bill, guessing he was Bill Pitt, now the largest gang leader in Los Angeles.


    Then they looked at the handsome man in the center of the funeral, knowing he must be the famous Jon Hardy.


    Hardy had become quite famous lately.


    He now had several titles: the owner of the largest security company in the United States, a Hollywood giant, and the owner of four publicly listed companies.


    These were just his official identities. Many in the underworld knew Jon Hardy was also the true underground emperor of Los Angeles.


    Not long ago, he wiped out the Irish North Shore gang, even killing Raymond''s strategist, David.


    It''s said that Raymond was furious afterward, but even after half a month, the Irish had not taken any substantial retaliatory action.

 Chapter 200 - 200 Sigels Funeral

    As for Bill Pitt of the Los Angeles gang, he was Mr. Hardy''s subordinate and executor.


    Of course.


    In the eyes of the general public, Hardy was just a businessman, a legitimate businessman.


    As for his underworld identity, unless there''s evidence, do not slander him. Even the authorities can''t. You can know, but you can''t speak carelessly. Speaking carelessly carries legal responsibilities.


    Hardy stood before the coffin, where Sigel and Fred lay quietly. Sigel wore a white suit, his favorite in life.


    Beside the coffin stood a woman in black clothes with a black veil over her head, Virginia Hill, Sigel''s woman.


    The woman clutched the coffin, sobbing.


    Before Sigel''s death, Virginia was in Chicago. After learning of his murder, she didn''t dare return.


    For this burial, Hardy had someone inform Virginia. Despite her vanity and embezzling Sigel''s money, which contributed to his business failure, Hardy didn''t plan to pursue it.


    Sigel loved her so much that Hardy believed Sigel would want Virginia to see him off at his burial. So he informed her.


    On the other side was Fred.


    Fred''s wife and children were there, weeping bitterly over his body. After the priest read the eulogy, Hardy delivered a eulogy as a friend.


    "Sigel, my friend taught me many things. His life was brilliant and turbulent."


    Many thought Sigel''s life was indeed brilliant¡ªa Mafia leader, head of a group of killers, the underground king of the West Coast, with countless women and countless murders. His death, being gunned down, perfectly fit a gangster''s end.


    "He built the Flamingo Casino, striving for perfection, hoping to develop Las Vegas through his efforts. He wanted the companies here to prosper and grow together."


    Hearing Hardy''s words, the casino families thought he was warning them.


    Peaceful coexistence and prosper together.


    If they don''t co-exist peacefully and pursue profit together, would their fate be like that of the four families?


    "Although he is gone, his deeds will remain in people''s hearts. Perhaps decades later, someone will come here, see his tombstone, and say, Benjamin Sigel, I''ve heard of him. He was the foundation of Las Vegas rise."


    White petals were sprinkled into the coffin, quickly covering the two bodies. Life comes and goes. Leaving even a shallow footprint in history is rare.


    Sigel was quite lucky. He did it.


    The funeral ended.


    The families left.


    But the casino heads didn''t leave immediately. They gathered around to meet Hardy. The battle the night before had established Hardy''s position in Las Vegas.


    The underworld values strength the most.


    Hardy had fully demonstrated his strength.


    A bald middle aged man stood before Hardy, smiling and saying, "Mr. Hardy, I''m the casino manager of the Lucchese family."


    Hardy extended his hand, and the man quickly shook it with both hands.


    "I spoke with the Lucchese patriarch on the phone. He helped me with something last year. In the future, if there is anything in Las Vegas, we can help each other."


    "Okay, okay, thank you, Mr. Hardy." the manager said, smiling broadly.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m the casino manager of the Cleveland Porrello family." Another man came up to greet Hardy, shaking his hand.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m the casino manager of the Philadelphia Bruno family."


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m the casino manager of the New Orleans Marcello family. Our patriarch sends his regards and invites you for drinks and barbecue if you pass through New Orleans."


    After meeting these casino leaders, Hardy smiled and said, "You know, I am a legitimate businessman. I bought Flamingo shares at the invitation of Sigel."


    These managers tried to keep smiling.


    But they were complaining in their hearts.


    Are you a legitimate businessman? Well, your fists are big, so you call the shots. You''re a legitimate businessman whom even the four families can''t provoke. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy sighed lightly.


    "I''ve invested millions in the Flamingo Casino. If it continues like this, my investment will be wasted. I had no choice but to come and check it out.


    "I''m unfamiliar with Las Vegas, so I brought HD Security, planning to have them handle the casino''s security.


    "This is necessary to ensure the safety and order of the Flamingo Casino?"


    What could they say? Could they decide this? The New York Four Families and the San Francisco Selton Family were wiped out overnight by you. What could they say?


    "Of course, it''s necessary, very necessary," the Lucchese casino manager quickly said.


    "Yes, yes, HD Security is doing an excellent job. They should stay."


    "Seeing the patrol cars, we feel safer than before."


    The managers chimed in.


    Hardy smiled and nodded.


    "Sometimes, the city government and council members are willing to listen to the people''s voice. If you want HD Security to stay, you can reflect this to the city government and council members, urging them to approve the employment agreement."


    The managers finally understood.


    This was to let them pass the word to their family''s familiar council members.


    "Of course, we will reflect this, we must reflect this," the Lucchese casino manager immediately stated.


    "Yes, yes, I will also reflect this," another manager quickly said.


    Hardy had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Look how good it is now. The casinos are united and loving. Las Vegas will definitely have a bright future.


    Before leaving the cemetery, Hardy took one last look at Sigel''s tombstone and said to himself, "Sigel, I will help you fulfill your unfinished business and dreams."


    On the way back to the estate.


    Bill and Hardy were sitting together, talking about matters in Los Angeles.


    Since the destruction of the North Shore Gang, the ''Los City Company'' has become the dominant force. Bill led the reorganization of the industry, which is now basically complete.


    "Boss, the person you assigned, Victor, has already made contact with the Mexican gang. With the North Shore Gang''s drug business cut off, there is now a severe shortage of drugs in Los Angeles, and prices have skyrocketed. Victor found the Mexicans, who were thrilled to hear that he had a large supply of drugs. We can sell them 250 kilograms, the Mexicans are currently raising money to come over."

 Chapter 201 - 201 Stabilizing Las Vegas

    Hardy nodded in satisfaction.


    He needed the Mexicans as a buffer but didn''t want them to grow too big and threaten the Los City Company position, so he would occasionally hassle them.


    "Bill, although the Los City Company now controls Los Angeles, you must be careful. Other Mafia families might have their eyes on Los Angeles. We just had a conflict with the Selton family from San Francisco, they might seek revenge. Also, be wary of the Irishman Raymond and his possible retaliation."


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "Bill, in the second half of the year, I''ll have Lancer aggressively expand the security company''s business in San Francisco. You can send a capable team to scout out the situation in San Francisco first."


    Bill''s eyes lit up.


    "Boss, are you planning to expand the Los City Company into San Francisco?!"


    "I don''t want anyone on the West Coast to become a threat to us. We''ve already made an enemy of the Selton family, and I''m afraid other families might exploit this, so we need to plan ahead."


    "Opportunities present themselves to those who are prepared. We can''t wait for things to come to us before starting to deal with them hastily, don''t you think so?"


    "Boss, what did you mean by that last sentence?"


    Hardy was somewhat helpless. Bill was a good subordinate he was loyal and executed all of his orders perfectly, but he lacked a sense of crisis and the initiative to prepare for the future on his own.


    "Just do as I say." Hardy said.


    "Got it, boss," Bill replied with a smile.


    Bill returned to Los Angeles with his men, but Hardy had him leave Rossi behind. Rossi was one of the four legion leaders of the Los City Company and was the one who took down Jaimie Weiss.


    Rossi was also a former Marine and one of Hardy''s trusted men who had chosen to join the gang on his own.


    He had more than fifty men under him, and Hardy left him in charge of the Flamingo''s security affairs, as well as the future management of Las Vegas''s underworld.


    During this time, S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Corleone family''s casino was robbed and closed down. The casinos of the other four major families, including Barzini, were also robbed and even bombed, leaving them in ruins.


    Continuous conflicts have left Las Vegas residents on edge.


    During this time. The newspapers and radio stations in Las Vegas continuously spread news pessimistic about the city''s future, worrying those who had purchased land. More and more people were listing their land for sale, causing prices to drop, with some selling below their purchase price.


    Hardy felt the time was right and had Andy send people to negotiate with the landowners.


    In just half a month, the real estate company secretly acquired over 6,000 acres of land, almost half of the best land along the future Las Vegas Boulevard.


    However, he also spent a considerable amount of money.


    Wells Fargo had a branch in Las Vegas and now has a partnership with Hardy. Every time the real estate company bought a piece of land, they mortgaged it to Wells Fargo for loans, continuously rolling over the investments. In the end, the real estate company spent just over $1 million to acquire the land.


    And this over $1 million came from robbing the casinos of the four major families.


    ...


    A week later.


    Las Vegas held a city council meeting to discuss municipal construction and whether the police department should sign an agreement with HD Security to hire them as a supplemental force.


    At the meeting, Chief Steve made a case, emphasizing the necessity of having HD Security as an additional protection force for the police.


    "Las Vegas''s population is growing, and crime is increasing yearly. The police force is severely understaffed, and we frequently face violent incidents, necessitating a significant increase in personnel. We estimated that we need about 100 more officers."


    "We calculated that adding more personnel would require an annual increase in salaries, equipment funds, facility funds, and other expenses, totaling around $150,000 to $200,000."


    The council members were taken aback by the cost.


    "How much would it cost to hire HD Security?" one council member asked.


    "$120,000 annually, with a three year renewal contract," Steve replied.


    The math was simple: hiring additional police meant not only paying salaries and equipment costs but also future medical insurance, life insurance, retirement pensions, and other miscellaneous expenses.


    Hiring an outside service for $120,000 a year was an all inclusive deal with no extra worries.


    It was clear that hiring HD Security was more cost effective.


    With most council members in agreement, two days later, HD Security and the Las Vegas Police Department officially signed an agreement, making HD Security a supplementary force to maintain order in Las Vegas.


    The estate where Hardy and his team were staying had been purchased by the security company and would become the base for HD Security''s Las Vegas branch.


    The estate was large, and Lancer invited all the police officers to visit. The officers were stunned by the arsenal in the warehouse.


    Shelves were filled with pistols, machine guns, carbines, sub machine guns, and even heavier weaponry, like several heavy machine guns with long ammo belts showcasing their lethal power.


    One slightly knowledgeable officer asked, "Are those M1919A6 heavy machine guns?"


    "Yes, they are M1919A6s."


    The officer clicked his tongue and said, "These things can take down tanks. Do we really need them here?"


    "Haha, who knows if we will encounter a strong armed gangsters, It''s better to be prepared." Lancer said it with a smile.


    "Any gangsters facing you guys would have to behave. You guys are real killers."


    Further inside, the officers saw even more astonishing items.


    Grenades, explosives, even bazookas, and M2 60 mortars¡ª the officers were shocked. Were these prepared for a gang fights or for war?


    After the visit.


    The officers had a clearer understanding of HD Security.


    Don''t provoke them, these guys are out for blood.


    Hardy''s actions in Las Vegas, taking down the casinos of the four major families, greatly angered the four New York families.

 Chapter 202 - 202 The Mafia Situation After The War

    Philip, the boss of the Tattaglia family, approached Barzini and said, "Jon Hardy is close to the Corleone family. With him around, our business on the West Coast is finished. We should join forces to take him down."


    Barzini, a shrewd old man, squinted his eyes and remained silent for a long time.


    "Barzini, what are you thinking?" Philip urged.


    Barzini shook his head, "I received information that Jon Hardy has unified all the forces in Los Angeles. He not only has the Los City gang but also HD Security, which can exercise police powers at will. This is very tricky."


    "How many people can we send to the West Coast? One hundred, two hundred, or even five hundred? His Los City gang now has at least 500 men, most of whom are veterans. HD Security has even more, with 1,500 men, and they are even more combat ready."


    This information came from Raymond. Barzini and Raymond made a deal: Raymond wanted the interests in Los Angeles, and they wanted the interests in Las Vegas. But in the end, neither got what they wanted.


    All plans were disrupted by Hardy.


    Raymond sought revenge and sent people to investigate in Las Vegas. This information wasn''t hard to find. Barzini then realized that Los Angeles had a powerful new king.


    Considering Hardy''s strategic and meticulous planning, with almost no flaws, Barzini knew that Hardy was a deep thinking guy, not easily dealt with.


    If he rashly sent people to kill Hardy and failed, it could invite a crazy retaliation.


    Barzini wasn''t foolish. Hardy had many veterans under him. If a few were sent over, Barzini could be taken out by an unknown sniper bullet.


    "Are we just going to let him destroy our business without any response? How will we stand in the future?" Philip shouted angrily.


    Barzini shook his head.


    "Philip, everything we do is for business and profit. Sometimes, when we know something is impossible, we must learn to let go and not act rashly," Barzini advised.


    "So, what now?" Philip asked.


    Barzini thought for a moment.


    "We''ve been fighting for so long and have both suffered significant losses. I think it''s time to sit down and talk. Continuing like this benefits no one."


    "I''ll call Vito. We should convene a Mafia Commission meeting. The commission was established to resolve internal conflicts within the Mafia. We can discuss things at the meeting."


    He called the old godfather and chatted like old friends.


    "Vito, I think it''s time to stop. Continuing benefits no one. What do you think?" Barzini said.


    During this time, the Corleone family suffered the most, as they fought against the other four families with just one family. Their operations were almost entirely halted, with no income for months, many deaths, and a constant state of readiness for combat.


    The old godfather felt more pressure than the other families.


    His eldest son Sonny was killed, Michael was attacked, and even Fredo faced assassination attempts. In order to protect his two sons, the old godfather kept them all in the manor.


    For this reason, Michael''s business was affected.


    Michael could only make remote calls to command the old TV factory and the construction of the new TV factory, because he might be assassinated if he went out.


    If it weren''t for this, the old godfather would not ask Hardy for help. Taking down the casinos of the four major families in Las Vegas was actually showing strength in another way, telling the other party that he still had a very powerful foreign aid and that the Corleone family had not yet collapsed.


    Now that Barzini called, it was exactly what the old godfather wanted.


    His life was nearing its end, and he didn''t want his remaining two sons to die too.


    For Vito, who had experienced so many deaths and farewells, making peace was the best outcome.


    "Vito, let''s stop fighting and live in peace as we did before. What do you say?" Barzini suggested.


    After some thought, the old godfather nodded.


    "Alright, let''s stop fighting. I''ll convene the Commission."


    After hanging up the phone,


    The old godfather thought for a while, called Hardy, and told him that the Head of the Barzini family wanted to discuss peace with him.


    "Hardy, thank you. I think this meeting will discuss issues related to vendettas and drugs. Do you have anything to say?"


    Hardy thought for a moment and said. "The four major families originally wanted to occupy the Flamingo Casino. Now I have taken it back. When Sigel was alive, I bought 61% of the shares of the Flamingo Casino, and the other three families each had 13%."


    "Mr. Vito help me tell them that if they are willing to sell their shares, I am willing to buy them. If they are not willing to sell, then please continue to invest. I will continue to build the Flamingo Casino and make it more luxurious and larger than Sigel imagined."


    "Of course, if someone has bad intentions, you can pass my words: ''it won''t be Los Angeles nor Las Vegas the main battle field but New York." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy''s last sentence was a naked threat and intimidation, and it was to intimidate the four major families in their own court in New York.


    Hardy was way more powerful than what the Mafia families thought at the beginning. What''s even more intimidating about him is his age, such a young impulsive and hot blooded youth having so much power in his hand. No one among the major families wanted to start a bitter war with him.


    ...


    A week later.


    At the Corleone Manor.


    The old Godfather shaved carefully in front of the mirror, meticulously combing his hair and applying pomade to make it look more presentable.


    He couldn''t let his opponents see him in a disheveled state.


    He had to show everyone that he was still the formidable Vito Corleone of the past.


    Entering the living room, Tom, Michael, and Fredo were all there. The old Godfather looked at his three children and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, this meeting won''t be dangerous. They won''t act during a peace talk; otherwise, it would break the fundamental rules of the Commission."


    "Tom, come with me," the old Godfather said.

 Chapter 203 - 203 The Commission Meeting

    Tom took the old Godfather''s suit from the coat rack and helped him put it on from behind. The old Godfather''s injuries hadn''t completely healed, and it was still difficult for him to stretch his arms.


    Dressed in his suit, the old Godfather looked in the mirror again and smoothed down his white sideburns. He felt that he could still fight.


    Tom accompanied the old Godfather to the hotel arranged by Barzini. Before getting out of the car, the old Godfather took a deep breath to appear more spirited.


    The car door opened, and Vito Corleone got out and walked toward the hotel''s conference room.


    When the conference room door opened, the old Godfather saw Emilio Barzini, the head of the Barzini family. Barzini smiled slightly at the old Godfather, "Vito, long time no see."


    "Yes, we haven''t seen each other since the last Commission meeting. I thought you would come to my birthday party last time, but you went to Cuba instead."


    Scanning the hall, he saw that almost all the family heads had come, more than twenty in total, filling the conference table.


    The old Godfather also saw Philip Tattaglia, the head of the Tattaglia family. The Corleone and Tattaglia families had the deepest hatred; Sonny had killed Philip''s son Bruno, and Sonny was later blown up, which the old Godfather knew was Philip''s doing.


    Philip''s gaze toward the old Godfather was still unfriendly.


    The old Godfather looked at the other family heads; some nodded slightly at him, some had indifferent expressions, and others fiddled with their cigarette holders.


    The old Godfather understood that today''s meeting was not simple. He might be attacked by the other families, just like during the previous months of war.


    Reaching his seat, Tom pulled out a chair for the old Godfather, who sat down, and Tom took a seat behind him.


    Once everyone was seated, Barzini stood up and said, "A lot has happened recently, some unpleasant things. Each family has suffered varying degrees of losses. The Commission was established to resolve conflicts between families, hence today''s meeting."


    He paused briefly before continuing.


    "Vito, I want to talk about the cause of these events. The cause is that all the families want to get into the drug business."


    "The Corleone family holds influence over the entire New York legal and political circles, yet you are unwilling to share it with everyone. Vito, this is not very friendly of you. You must let us share in the profits, so we can all get rich together."


    Barzini continued, "Sorzo''s attack on you is Sorzo''s business. He is dead, but the business is still there. You also know that business is not good now. All families need a better source of income."


    After saying this, Basini glanced at the other family bosses.


    At this point, someone stood up. It was Nicholas Civella, the Mafia boss of Kansas City, a short, curly haired, stout black man.


    With a cigar in his mouth, he said to the old Godfather, "Mr. Vito, I don''t like drugs either, but it''s definitely a good business. My men buy them for three or four thousand and sell them for fifty thousand."


    "Sometimes, I can''t even control my men from doing this business because the profits are so high. You can ask the families here how many are willing to do this business."


    The bosses nodded one by one, indicating their stance in favor of the business.


    After Civella finished, the head of Boston''s Mafia also stood up, expressing that they should do the business.


    The other family heads nodded in agreement.


    Tom, sitting behind the old Godfather, swallowed lightly. He deeply felt that because they refused to do the drug business, the Corleone family had been ostracized by all the families here.


    He looked up at the old Godfather, the man who had adopted and nurtured him, his father.


    He suddenly had a feeling.


    The old Godfather was like an aging lion, surrounded by these people who were like a pack of hyenas, forcing the old Godfather to submit.


    Otherwise, they would all attack him together.


    They would kill the old lion king.


    The old Godfather remained expressionless. No one could guess what he was thinking. After these people finished speaking, everyone looked at him, waiting for his statement.


    What the old Godfather said next would likely influence the future direction of the entire Mafia whether to continue the war or to get rich together.


    The conference room was silent for more than ten seconds.


    The atmosphere was somewhat tense.


    The old Godfather pursed his lips and finally spoke.


    "I agree to do this business."


    As soon as the old Godfather spoke, many family heads showed joy on their faces. The old stubborn man had finally agreed.


    "However, I have a few conditions."


    "Go ahead, what conditions?" Barzini asked.


    The old Godfather glanced at Philip Tattaglia and said, "Philip''s son is dead, and so is Sonny. This matter ends here."


    "My second son and youngest son were both attacked. Here, I must get a guarantee that no one will touch them again. If anything happens to them in the future, whether they are shot dead, killed in a car accident, or sent to prison for some absurd reason, or even struck by lightning, I will blame every one of you here, and the Corleone family will seek revenge at all costs."


    At this moment, he transformed back into a lion, a lion willing to fight to the death for his children.


    Everyone knew that although the Corleone family had suffered setbacks, they were still powerful and fully capable of taking down any family or even several families present with a desperate strike.


    Barzini glanced at Philip, giving him a look.


    The message was clear: he should agree quickly.


    Barzini''s goal was clear: as long as the old Godfather agreed to the drug trade and used his family''s connections to protect their interests, nothing else mattered.


    Philip stood up, "I agree."


    The old Godfather and Philip looked at each other for two seconds, then walked together and shook hands, reaching a verbal agreement. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Vito, do you have any other requests?" Barzini asked.


    The old Godfather looked at Barzini and said, "I remember you just said you were willing to pay to buy my connections, right?"


    "Yes."


    When it came to money, Barzini was less concerned.

 Chapter 204 - 204 The Next Godfather

    "I have a request. The Flamingo Casino in Las Vegas I heard that you, Tattaglia, and Stracci hold 39% of the shares, and the remaining 61% is in Jon Hardy''s hands. I want those shares."


    The people in the room were a bit stunned. They didn''t expect Vito to make such a request. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then they thought of that young man named Jon Hardy in Las Vegas. After the Corleone family''s casino was attacked, Jon Hardy immediately led people to attack the four families'' casinos.


    He even did worse than them, blowing up the casinos directly.


    The other families suddenly remembered that the Corleone family still had such a strong external ally.


    Just now, when the old Godfather agreed to provide political resources for the drug business, these people thought that the Corleone family was indeed finished, yielding under the pressure of the other families and would probably never rise again.


    But thinking about what Jon Hardy would do, they suddenly felt that even if they all attacked the Corleone family together, they might not be able to completely destroy them. As long as the Corleone family had people left, they could use Jon Hardy''s strength for revenge and even rise again.


    This was a terrifying thought.


    The biggest taboo in gangs wars is not finishing the job cleanly.


    The frequent backlash and retaliation can be very fatal.


    The head of the San Francisco Seltone family, who had been hit hard by Hardy, harbored a deep hatred for him. He spoke up, "Mr. Corleone, what evidence do you have to prove the ownership of those shares in the casino?"


    The old Godfather glanced at him and said lightly, "Some people think that occupying the Flamingo Casino means they have obtained it. If the world were that simple, contracts wouldn''t exist."


    Everyone knew about Selton''s attempt to take over the Flamingo Casino under Barzini''s orders, resulting in over forty men being killed by Hardy and falsely accused as robbers. All the families were aware of this. They understood that it was all about fighting for interests, but they lost the fight.


    The old Godfather asking for casino shares was clearly related to Jon Hardy.


    Philip, somewhat displeased, said, "I invested $800,000 in the Flamingo Casino, and you want it for free?"


    The old Godfather frowned, "So, you mean to use my connections for free?"


    Barzini blinked, "Alright, to show sincerity, I''m willing to give up the casino shares."


    He looked at the other two family heads.


    Colombo, head of the Stracci family, nodded, agreeing. Philip had no choice but to grit his teeth and accept.


    Although Hardy didn''t attend the Mafia Commission meeting, his influence extended here.


    ...


    After the mafia commission meeting ended, the old Godfather got into the car, his whole demeanor deflated, as if the confrontation had drained all his energy.


    The old Godfather sat with his eyes closed, saying nothing.


    Tom looked at the Godfather and instructed the driver to take them back.


    The old Godfather remained silent throughout the journey, but Tom knew he wasn''t asleep his hand was constantly fiddling with his pipe.


    When the car returned to the Corleone family estate, everyone hurried out to greet them, helping the old Godfather back into the house.


    The old Godfather looked at Michael and Fredo, and at Clemenza and Tessio standing nearby, and said, "You all come to the study. I have something important to announce."


    The door closed.


    The old Godfather sat in his chair for a while, seemingly deep in thought or organizing his words. After a few long minutes, he finally spoke:


    "At today''s commission meeting, I agreed to enter the drug business. From now on, the Corleone family will provide some political resources to protect this business."


    Michael was surprised.


    This didn''t seem like his father''s style, but he remained silent.


    The old Godfather continued, "This isn''t the main point. Due to this matter, I feel the Corleone family''s business needs to diversify, it can''t all be centered in New York."


    "In the future, aside from New York, the Corleone family will focus on developing the casino business in Las Vegas. I''ve acquired 39% of the Flamingo Casino from the other three families. Michael my son, I''ve decided to gradually let you take over the family business. You need to put in more effort."


    Transferring the family business gradually to him¡ªwas this a sign he would succeed as the family head?


    Fredo, Clemenza, and Tessio all looked surprised, but Michael remained indifferent. He had never intended to engage in the family business, if it weren''t for his father''s assassination attempt, he wouldn''t have gotten involved in the family disputes.


    "Alright, the rest of you can leave. Tom stay. I have something to say to you," the old Godfather said.


    The others left.


    The old Godfather waved Tom over. Tom walked to his side, kneeling on one knee and holding the old Godfather''s hand.


    "Father."


    The old Godfather patted Tom''s head with his other hand.


    "Tom, you''ve been a consigliere for several years. You attended the meeting just now. What did you observe?" the old Godfather asked.


    Tom paused.


    "I saw all the families attacking you for their interests. They''re like a pack of hyenas, if you don''t agree to their demands, they''ll pounce and tear you apart."


    The old Godfather chuckled.


    "You''re very perceptive. To be honest, there was a moment when I felt real fear, something I haven''t felt in a long time."


    "If I didn''t agree, they would have used even more severe measures against the Corleone family. The Corleone family might cease to exist."


    "But sometimes, for the family''s survival, compromises must be made. If you ever take over the family, remember this: be firm when you need to be, and compromise when necessary."


    "Father¡­"


    Tom wanted to say something.


    The old Godfather patted Tom''s hand, interrupting him. "Fredo''s temperament isn''t suited to bearing the family''s responsibilities. Michael is focused on developing businesses outside the family. So, this burden falls on you."


    "I actually hope Michael can achieve something in the business or political world. Tom, I have a request: when you take over the family, support Michael with all your might. Can you do that?"


    Tom understood.


    The old Godfather wanted him to be Michael''s backing, using the family''s power to protect and support him, pushing him to higher positions.


    Tom didn''t resist this request.


    As an adopted son, being able to take over the family was already very fortunate. Helping Michael with the family''s power was something he should do. If Michael could rise to higher positions, it would greatly benefit the Corleone family.


    "I promise you, Father. I will fully support Michael in the future," Tom said.

 Chapter 205 - 205 The Godfather Plans for The Family

    The old Godfather smiled.


    "As long as you brothers work together, I believe the Corleone family will develop even better."


    "You''re still a bit inexperienced. You attended today''s meeting. You should have noticed that those family heads are all old foxes. Tom, you still need time to grow."


    The old Godfather then called Fredo in.


    Fredo closed the door, looking somewhat downcast.


    "Father."


    The old Godfather waved him over, and Fredo hurried over.


    The old Godfather looked at his second son. He was already in his thirties but sometimes he still behaved like a naive teenager.


    "Fredo, you''ve seen what''s happened to the family lately. You''ve always been a filial child, loving your mother and me. I understand your temperament."


    "Fredo, in the future, stay by your parents side. A simple life is actually happier. Your mother can''t bear to lose another child."


    Fredo''s previous thoughts immediately dissipated.


    He was well aware of his own temperament, knowing he wasn''t suited for disputes, let alone leading the Corleone family.


    "Alright, Father. I''ll stay by you and Mother," Fredo said, smiling.


    The old Godfather motioned for him to come closer.


    Fredo lowered his head.


    The old Godfather kissed his forehead.


    "Go get Michael," the old Godfather said.


    Fredo brought Michael in. Michael walked calmly to his father and sat down beside him.


    The old Godfather looked closely at his youngest son.


    "The family crisis is temporarily over. I told them that no matter what danger my children face in the future, I''ll blame it on them and retaliate at all costs."


    "I acquired shares in the Flamingo Casino, totaling 39% from the three families. The casino business in Las Vegas is legitimate. This business is yours. The other shareholder is Hardy, holding 61%. Focus on your own affairs, whether it''s legitimate business or a political path. I''ve already told Tom.


    He''ll take over the family and support you fully."


    At this point, the old godfather looked at Michael deeply and said, "Michael, are you wondering why I suddenly agreed to the drug business?"


    "I trust you have your reasons," Michael said.


    The old Godfather gritted his teeth.


    "I''ve always been strong, facing countless storms. But I couldn''t bear the thought of my children dying. Sonny''s death was very painful for me."


    "I can''t lose any more of you. During today''s meeting, the other families pressured me. I wasn''t afraid of them, but I worried about your safety. If I didn''t agree, they would continue their relentless attacks and assassination attempts on you. If anything happened to you, what use would my connections and political resources be? They''d be worthless.


    I had to make some sacrifices."


    Michael felt a mix of anger and sorrow.


    His father had always been his idol. Seeing him pressured by the other families was harder for him to bear than for his father.


    "Michael, follow your own path in the future. As long as you believe it''s the right one, stay on it steadfastly." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll divide my connections and political resources into two parts: one for the family business and one for you. These two parts will never overlap, keeping you clean."


    "I''ll do my best, Father."


    Michael left the study and brought Tessio and Clemenza in. The old Godfather gave them instructions, telling them what to focus on in the future.


    With the full launch of the drug business, many changes were bound to happen.


    After Tessio and Clemenza left, the old Godfather closed his eyes for 10 minutes. When he opened them again, he seemed more energetic and picked up the phone.


    Soon, the call connected.


    "Hardy, this is Vito."


    "Mr. Vito, hello. Has the commission meeting ended?"


    "Yes, it''s over. The meeting went as I expected. I agreed to their demands. The Corleone family will enter the drug business, and past conflicts are written off."


    Hardy sighed inwardly.


    "It''s all for the sake of business."


    "Hardy, I used political resources to acquire the remaining 39% of the Flamingo shares. I want to discuss something with you," the old Godfather said.


    "Mr. Vito, please go ahead."


    "I plan to keep these shares, but I''m willing to pay you $3 million for them. What do you think, Hardy?" the old Godfather asked.


    Hardy felt a bit puzzled.


    "Mr. Vito, you got these shares from the other three families. You don''t need to pay me," Hardy said.


    The old Godfather smiled. "Hardy, if it weren''t for you, the Corleone family wouldn''t have gotten these shares, and future operations will still need your effort."


    "The Flamingo Casino is a legitimate business. I''ve decided to give this business to Michael. He''ll only engage in legitimate business in the future. I''ll gradually hand over the family matters to Tom. Perhaps, in the future, the mafia won''t have the Corleone family but the Hagen family."


    Hardy was surprised by the old Godfather''s words.


    Why would the old Godfather suddenly choose Tom as the family head? This deviated significantly from the movie''s history.


    Could Hardy''s presence have changed the course of history?


    But on second thought, Hardy found the old Godfather''s decision very wise. Tom wasn''t a malicious person. Even if he became the family head, he wouldn''t betray the Corleone family. Instead, he would become Michael''s support in the future.


    As for Michael, he might have better prospects.


    In the original story, Michael''s ending wasn''t good. Due to family conflicts, he got dragged in, deviating from his planned path. To shoulder the family''s burden, he had to become the new head.


    But his life was quite tragic.


    His wife didn''t want him involved in the mafia, leading to a loss of love. His brother in law betrayed him, forcing him to kill him, causing a rift with his sister. Later, Fredo colluded with other families to betray him, and he had to kill his brother.


    Doing all this caused Michael great pain. He struggled for half his life, trying to legitimize the family, and himself.


    In his later years, his daughter''s death left him devastated, and he died alone in Sicily.


    From Hardy''s perspective, the second generation Godfather Michael''s life seemed grand but was actually miserable.


    His past glory, becoming the most powerful mafia boss on the East Coast, wasn''t Michael''s pursuit. He had his own goals, but he had to bow to harsh realities, causing him constant pain.


    The old Godfather''s choice of Tom seemed very wise.


    Tom''s performance during this time impressed the old Godfather. Tom was rational, considering gang conflicts from a business perspective, not out of emotion.


    Sonny was impulsive, Michael was decisive, and Fredo was too weak. Compared to them, Tom was more composed. He might not elevate the Corleone family to new heights, but he was an excellent choice for the family to maintain the status quo.


    Hardy smiled.


    "Alright, Mr. Vito. I accept. I''ll use the money to continue developing the casino. I believe the Corleone family''s investment will yield a hundredfold return."


    The old Godfather laughed heartily. "Good, I''ll await the good results."


    It was the first time the old Godfather had laughed tonight.

 Chapter 206 - 206 The Arrangements For The Casino

    A few days later, Michael flew from New York to Las Vegas, where Hardy personally picked him up at the airport. The two met with a warm embrace.


    "Hardy, thank you for your help with the Corleone family," Michael said sincerely.


    "Mr. Vito has already thanked me," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "No, this is my personal thanks. I know how dangerous the situation was for our family. Without your help, the other families might not have stopped and negotiated," Michael said.


    Hardy smiled, "Let''s not talk about that. Come, let me show you our Flamingo Casino."


    The two arrived at the Flamingo Casino. The luxurious casino hall, rows of gaming tables, lavishly decorated hotel, shaded palm trees, and a small lake¡ªhaving such a lake in Nevada is truly rare.


    "It''s very beautiful here. No wonder it cost so much. What are your plans for running it, Hardy?" Michael asked.


    Hardy repeated the business strategy he had discussed with Bill to Michael.


    Improve the supporting facilities, enhance the play ability of the place, turn it into a leisure destination, and increase publicity with advertisements in newspapers, magazines, radio stations, and television.


    Increase flights and buses, with tickets redeemable for casino chips at the Flamingo. Add more engaging activities in the casino to attract people, such as timed draws and gambling tournaments.


    "I have already contacted the construction company. The person in charge came over and said it would be fully completed in three months, meaning the casino could officially open in early October. The October weather in Las Vegas is very pleasant, a perfect time for the grand opening."


    "I just established an airline company, that has started trial operations. I''m planning to add a Los Angeles to Las Vegas route and buy 20 buses to run long distance passenger services between Los Angeles and Las Vegas, with buses every half hour."


    Michael was filled with admiration. Hardy''s planning was meticulous, covering all aspects he could think of and mobilizing such vast resources, like increasing flight routes, which is not something an ordinary person can do. But Hardy, with his own airline, could easily arrange it.


    Michael thought for a moment and said, "Hardy, have you ever thought about renaming the casino?"


    Hardy was slightly taken aback. "What do you have in mind?"


    "I heard that the name Flamingo originally came from Sigel''s nickname for his girlfriend. Now that the casino is ours, I think it should have a new name," Michael suggested.


    "What name do you want to change it to?"


    "Hardy Casino, I think it sounds better than Flamingo," Michael said with a smile.


    Hardy was momentarily stunned, then burst into laughter.


    In the afternoon, the two went to the Las Vegas city government''s industrial and commercial administration department to confirm the new shares. The shares of the original three families were all transferred to Michael, who now held 39% of the casino''s shares.


    Hardy originally had 18% of the shares, with Sigel having mortgaged 43% of his shares to him. Now that Sigel is dead and the debt still unpayed, the shares automatically belonged to Hardy. After reconfirmation, Hardy now owned 61% of the casino''s shares.


    The management registration names were also changed, officially renaming it to "Hardy Hotel." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From then on, the casino was officially owned by Hardy and Michael.


    Back at the casino, Michael handed Hardy a check. "Hardy, this is the money for buying the shares."


    Hardy took the check and saw that it was for three million dollars. "Then I won''t be polite. This money will be used for the remaining construction and the opening. When the casino makes money, this amount will be repaid."


    The next day, people from HD Films arrived, with the director, cinematographer, and lighting all in place. They also brought dozens of actors signed by HD Agency, who were very excited to be featured in this project despite having no fame.


    Hardy had previously called Ava Gardner and Hedy Lamarr, inviting them to come and shoot the promotional video. Both dropped their current work to come over.


    The two top Hollywood actresses, dressed in beautiful gowns, introduced Hardy Hotel in front of the camera, choosing the most beautiful shots to make the casino hotel look even more luxurious.


    At night, neon lights flashed, and the casino was full of handsome men and beautiful women, with people constantly gambling and celebrating. Someone won a few thousand dollars in one go, and the people around joined in the celebration.


    Beautiful women, gambling, and money¡ªthese elements all boost people''s adrenaline.


    In two days, the team took hundreds of photos and over three hours of video, which would be edited and used for advertisements in magazines and on TV.


    During these two days, Michael watched everything, growing more and more impressed with Hardy. He found that the shots and presentation styles, guided by Hardy, were more eye catching than what the director had envisioned. He wondered where Hardy got all these ideas.


    If Hardy knew Michael''s thoughts, he would definitely tell him that after watching a few terabytes of videos, anyone could at least do this much.


    During the shoot, Hardy arranged for Ava Gardner and Hedy Lamarr to stay at Hardy Hotel, but on different floors to avoid disturbing each other with noise.


    After the shoot, the two beautiful actresses left, Ava returned to her film crew, and the filming team also returned to Los Angeles.


    Hardy was also preparing to leave but had to make arrangements before going.


    The casino operations manager is Upton 42 years old who was previously responsible for the Austrian''s gang McKinsey Club. He has extensive experience in casino operations and is a very capable person. Hardy had him come over early to get familiar with the environment and oversee the project until it was fully completed and successfully opened.


    Andy was assigned to arrange for several accountants and cashiers here. The head of casino security is Rossi, one of the four major legion commanders of the Los City Company, with fifty men under him. HD Security Las Vegas head Robert Drew retained fifty security personnel, with the rest returning to Los Angeles.

 Chapter 207 - 207 Hardy Grand Hotel Promotion Campaign

    Hardy had brought many people over initially to open up territory, but now that the situation in Las Vegas was stabilized, the fifty men from the Los City Company and the fifty from HD Security were enough to handle things here. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If there were bigger issues, Los Angeles was not far from Las Vegas a one hour flight or a four to five hour drive and reinforcements could quickly be dispatched to solve any problems.


    After making these arrangements, Hardy flew to Los Angeles with Michael, Andy''s team, and the security team to inspect the Los Angeles branch of the television factory, which had been under construction for more than half a year. Michael planned to check it out.


    The TV factory is located in the suburbs of Los Angeles, covering a large area, with four production lines already in place and being installed. The person in charge told Michael that it would take about a month to install these four production lines, meaning they could start trial production in mid August, earlier than expected.


    Trial production mainly tests the machinery, with a limited output. However, producing 200 units a day is still possible, surpassing the production capacity of the old factory in New York.


    Hardy said with a smile, "We can continue to cooperate with banks using the installment payment direct sales method. We can contact several banks, like Bank of America and Wells Fargo, here in Los Angeles to include them in our business cooperation."


    When Hardy first came up with this sales model, Michael was very impressed.


    "Yes, I have already discussed this with several big banks in New York too, and they are willing to open branches and offer this service on the west coast, which will also help them gain more loan customers."


    After visiting the TV factory, Hardy took Michael to the Barbie doll factory and Playboy magazine office, both of which were continuously profitable for Hardy.


    Barbie dolls have now become synonymous with high end toys, with counters in every major city. The Barbie clothing contest attracted a lot of attention, and the factory received thousands of design drawings, some of which were excellent and suspected to be from professional designers.


    Currently, the Barbie doll factory brings Hardy about $100,000 in monthly profit, with annual profits reaching millions.


    As for Playboy magazine, it is even more of a money making machine. After several months of development, its sales have grown to 300,000 copies per issue, with half of the sales through mail orders, making the magazine''s profit margin higher.


    The magazine''s monthly profit is about $400,000, translating to an annual profit of $5 million.


    After Playboy magazine announced its quarterly financial report, many were shocked by its revenue, and its stock price soared. Playboy''s stock price is now $15 per share, valuing the magazine at $50 million, with significant potential for appreciation.


    Michael was amazed at this number. He and Hardy jointly invested millions to build a TV factory, now the largest in the U.S., with an annual output of 400,000 units. However, he estimated that if it were listed, its market value would only be several million.


    The Corleone family, after decades of effort, including fixed assets and various stock investments, is worth just over $20 million.


    Hardy actually created a magazine now worth $50 million. No wonder he told his father that the ceiling for illegal business is low, it''s hard to make money, and it''s dangerous. To elevate a family to a higher level, one must go legit.


    The underworld can only serve as an auxiliary.


    But legitimate business is not easy, and only a tiny fraction of entrepreneurs succeed. Building a business family requires exceptional ability and strategic vision.


    Michael wasn''t as confident in this aspect.


    However, he felt that Hardy would surely succeed, though he didn''t know why he thought so perhaps it was intuition.


    Hardy warmly entertained Michael for a few days before Michael returned to New York. Hardy still had many things to do.


    ...


    Hardy Hotel started advertising in major media.


    All of a sudden, Hardy Hotel''s ads appeared everywhere in the public''s view.


    Los Angeles Times, Los Angeles Financial News, and other newspapers detailed Hardy Grand Hotel, describing it as a paradise on earth where you can freely enjoy the fun of gambling.


    Hardy Grand Hotel has the most luxurious casino, where you can get rich overnight if you''re lucky.


    It also has the most extravagant hotel, the most delicious food and wine, countless beauties, and various entertainment facilities.


    The hotel is expected to open on October 10th, and there will be various discount policies at that time. No matter where you fly from to Las Vegas, you can exchange 10% of your ticket price for chips at the casino by showing your plane ticket.


    Even if you fly from New York with a $200 ticket, you will get $20 worth of chips. Of course, these chips are non cash-able and must be bet and won to be exchanged for cash chips.


    There are buses in Los Angeles that specifically transport people to the casino, with a fare of $7. If you go to the casino, you can exchange the same day''s ticket for chips.


    The casino also has various lottery activities, with draws every two hours. Just by betting $1, you have a chance to win the ultimate prize and win all the prize money bet by everyone.


    A few days later, the latest issue of "Playboy" magazine was published, featuring five pages and dozens of photos introducing the Flamingo Casino, all in color. Hardy Grand Hotel''s casino is magnificent, like a palace, much higher end than any casino people have seen before.


    Television stations also started running ads.


    Columbia Broadcasting System and NBC Television covered the entire United States. After World War II, 20 million American families already had televisions. Hardy knew that the TV industry would quickly rise and become the main form of entertainment.


    So he invested in a TV factory. For the next few decades, televisions would definitely sell well. In the future, almost every household would have one or even multiple TVs, constantly being updated and replaced.

 Chapter 208 - 208 Ghost Actors Selection

    HD Pictures made a total of six ads, each about three minutes long. In the films, Ava Gardner and Hedy Lamarr were the casino''s image ambassadors, showing people the casino''s charm.


    Hedy Lamarr is known as the most charming woman in Hollywood, and Ava Gardner is now called the new generation of Hollywood''s queens. These two stars in the ads are definitely attractive enough.


    Hardy spent $500,000 on these ads alone.


    But he thought it was necessary. A movie needs extensive publicity before it''s released, let alone a casino invested with millions.


    Based on feedback from recent surveys, the results were indeed good. Many people in cities on the East Coast knew about the opening of the Hardy Grand Hotel casino. Especially in Los Angeles, with free bus rides, many people expressed that they could go and play on weekends as a form of relaxation.


    With things settled, Hardy welcomed his leisure time.


    Unfortunately, the women were not around.


    Ava Gardner was filming currently in New York, and would even go to the UK for some scenes.


    Little Elizabeth Taylor was also away. "Leon: The Professional" had been completed and was being distributed by MGM. She was now promoting the film across the United States with the main creative team and wouldn''t be back until next month when the movie officially premieres.


    At this moment, the phone rang.


    Hardy picked it up.


    It was Hedy Lamarr.


    "Hardy, Director Nolan and I have selected a group of male actors and compiled a list. Do you have time to look at it?" Hedy asked.


    "I have time. Come to my manor," Hardy said.


    After the script for "Ghost" was completed, Hardy handed it over to Nolan and Hedy Lamarr. Preparing for the crew was a troublesome task, especially since the male lead, Sam, had not yet been selected.


    Hedy Lamarr came to the estate with a folder of actor profiles, each with a photo for easy selection, detailing the actors'' lives and previous works.


    Hedy handed over the first one and introduced:


    "Laurence Olivier, nominated for an Oscar for Best Actor, has had excellent performances in both stage plays and films. He''s also Vivien Leigh''s husband." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy looked at Laurence Olivier''s resume. He was already 40 years old, but with some makeup, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    "Have you invited him?" Hardy asked.


    Hedy spread her hands, somewhat helpless, "We invited him, but there was a hitch. When Laurence Olivier received our story summary, Vivien Leigh took a liking to the role of Molly. Laurence Olivier replied that if Vivien Leigh played Molly, he would agree to play Sam."


    Vivien Leigh is undoubtedly a big star. "Gone with the Wind" and later "Waterloo Bridge" made her incredibly popular.


    If she played Molly, it would definitely attract countless audiences to the theater, ensuring at least the box office.


    However, this movie was Hedy''s hard work, and she couldn''t bear to hand it over to someone else. But Hardy was the investor, and Vivien Leigh guaranteed box office success, so she didn''t know how Hardy would choose.


    Hardy glanced at Laurence Olivier''s photo and put the file aside, "Who''s next?"


    Hedy was slightly stunned.


    "Aren''t you going to reconsider?"


    Hardy smiled and looked at her, "Do you really want me to select him?"


    Hedy was at a loss for words.


    Hardy touched her face and said, "I''ve always believed that a man can be suave but not sleazy, can be unrefined but not shameless."


    "Do you think I would give up my previous commitment for box office revenue? You are mistaken, my dear."


    Hedy eyes lit up, and she rubbed her face against the man''s hand, "I''m sorry, Hardy, I was wrong."


    The two continued to choose.


    "What about Gene Kelly?" Hardy looked at Gene Kelly''s profile. He was 34 years old, and his starring role in "Anchors Aweigh" in 1945 earned him an Oscar nomination for Best Actor.


    As he studied the picture, Hardy sensed something familiar. He realized, after giving it some thought, that this was the male protagonist from "Singin in the Rain" in his past life,


    He had brought "Singin in the Rain" forward, giving the role to Johnny Fontaine, which had taken away Gene Kelly''s chance at becoming famous.


    It seemed that Gene Kelly was a good fit for Sam''s image. Hardy considered whether he could use this film to compensate him.


    But he didn''t decide immediately. There were still several files to review.


    Next were a few actors with some fame in Hollywood, including Lee Bowman, Cornel Wilde, and Glenn Ford. Hardy thought their conditions were good since they had already been selected by Nolan and Hedy.


    Finally, there was one last file. Hardy glanced at it casually but was stunned when he saw the name.


    Ronald Wilson Reagan.


    Hardy carefully reviewed the resume and photo, finally confirming that this was the man who would become Governor of California in twenty years and President in thirty years.


    Reagan entered Hollywood in 1937, playing many roles, usually as a supporting or second rate actor. When World War II broke out, Reagan enlisted in the Air Force but didn''t see combat, instead making training films for the military.


    After the war, Reagan returned to Hollywood and had some roles, but didn''t become popular. Hardy remembered that Reagan was an actor until the 1960s, then joined a political party. Within a few years, he ran for Governor of California and won, officially starting his political career, serving two terms as governor.


    Reagan had the title of orator, linked to his Hollywood and radio host experience.


    At 36 years old, Reagan was only a second rate actor in Hollywood.


    But this second rate actor would become the President of the United States in a few decades. Who could have predicted such changes?


    Hardy pondered and handed two files to Hedy.


    "Hedy, call these two to the film company tomorrow. I''ll interview them," Hardy said.


    Hedy looked at the files.


    Gene Kelly didn''t surprise her.


    Ronald Reagan did. She felt Reagan wasn''t outstanding among the male actors.


    But since the big boss chose them, he must have his reasons.


    "I''ll notify them tomorrow," Hedy said.


    Setting the files aside, Hardy took Hedy''s hand, "It''s really hot in Los Angeles this year. Come, swim with me."


    The manor had a large swimming pool, where two figures played, splashing water vigorously.

 Chapter 209 - 209 ABC Broadcasting Company

    The next day.


    HD Films.


    In the casting room, Hardy sat in the middle, with Director Nolan and Hedy on either side. Gene Kelly walked in, nodding to the three.


    Nolan had Gene Kelly perform a segment. Kelly, with his stage acting background, had deep acting skills, but Hardy felt his performance was a bit forced.


    Maybe this was a common issue with stage actors.


    Reagan walked into the casting room. At 36, Reagan stood 185 cm tall, looking handsome and steady. He would grow even more handsome with age, and many considered him the most handsome president ever.


    Seeing the people behind the table, Reagan nodded and greeted, "Good morning, Mr. Hardy, Director Nolan, Miss Lamarr."


    Hardy was surprised Reagan recognized him.


    "You know me?" Hardy asked.


    Reagan smiled, "Mr. Hardy is an outstanding young man, a celebrity in Hollywood. I saw your photo on the cover of "Fortune magazine."


    Hardy nodded and looked at Nolan.


    Nolan understood and asked Reagan to act.


    Reagan glanced at the script on the table but didn''t pick it up.


    Instead, he smiled and said, "Sorry, Director Nolan, I didn''t receive the script and can''t prepare in advance."


    Nolan glanced at Hedy, who also shook her head. She only informed them of the audition time and didn''t give them the script.


    "I have a segment here. It''s not from "Ghost," but it''s enough to see the actor''s performance," Nolan said.


    Reagan nodded and began to read the script. After reading it once, he stood in front of the three, starting his performance.


    The performance lasted about ten minutes.


    During this period, Reagan''s acting was very natural, without exaggerated expressions. The language, actions, and expressions perfectly blended with the character.


    Reagan finished and stood quietly in front of the three, waiting for their evaluation.


    Hardy saw Nolan looking slightly excited and knew what he thought.


    "How do you feel?" Hardy asked Reagan.


    Reagan smiled, "I think this story is very good. If I get this role, I''ll do my best to present the best performance."


    Hardy nodded.


    Hedy Lamarr glanced at Hardy. She preferred Gene Kelly.


    But Hardy had the final say.


    Hardy looked at Nolan.


    Nolan also looked at Hardy, the excitement in his eyes needing no words.


    "Mr. Reagan, congratulations. You got the role," Hardy said.


    Reagan''s face lit up with joy.


    He never expected to get the role so easily. He knew that if he performed well, his acting career would soar.


    Reagan firmly shook Hardy''s hand, "Thank you, Mr. Hardy. I''ll do my best to present the best performance."


    Hardy smiled and nodded.


    This was truly interesting.


    Although it is not the same world, it is not certain whether Reagan will be the governor and president in the future, but Hardy still chooses to invest.


    Hardy left the following selection of supporting actors to Nolan and Hedy


    ...


    In the afternoon


    Hardy invited Elena, and Irina to his office in the film company. While drinking coffee, Hardy asked Irina, "Irina, you''re studying broadcasting at USC, right? Do you know any talented people in television?"


    "Our communications school has TV broadcasting courses, and many graduates work in the field. Why are you interested in TV broadcasting talent?" Irina asked curiously.


    "I''m planning to start a broadcasting company. The recent advertising for the Las Vegas casino cost tens of thousands of dollars. Having our own TV station could save on advertising costs and allow us to air our programs. I believe broadcasting has more potential than film in the future."


    Irina thought for a moment, "Starting a broadcasting company isn''t difficult, but it would only cover one city. Major companies like CBS and NBC have hundreds of affiliated stations to cover the entire country."


    "If you want to start a city wide TV station, that''s manageable. But a nationwide network would be challenging, requiring signing agreements with stations across cities or building your own, which is a massive undertaking."


    Leasing channels? Hardy considered this but felt uneasy about being dependent on others, who could raise prices or cut him off at any time.


    Irina then mentioned, "Boss, there is a quicker way to establish a national network."


    "Oh? What''s that?" Hardy was intrigued.


    "My professor talked about the antitrust case involving the National Broadcasting Company and the splitting of the Red and Blue Networks."


    "The National Broadcasting Company originally had two networks, the Red and Blue Networks. In 1941, the FCC ruled they were monopolizing and required them to split. In 1943, the Blue Network was sold to a candy businessman named Edward Noble."


    The name ABC clicked for Hardy. He knew it was one of the three major American broadcasting companies, alongside CBS and NBC.


    "My professor used this case to illustrate monopolies, but Edward Noble is peculiar. He bought ABC but hasn''t produced any significant TV programs in four years."


    Noble acquired an empty shell after NBC pulled out core personnel, leaving only equipment and network coverage. As a non media person, Noble lacked resources and produced few programs, often reading newspapers on camera or rerunning old movies due to a lack of content.


    The more Hardy heard, the more excited he became. If Noble was just maintaining ABC to sell it at a high price, this could be Hardy''s opportunity.


    "Irina, could you help me with something?"


    "Sure, boss. What do you need?"


    "Can you get me a list of professors, teachers, and graduates from your communication school?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why do you need it?" Irina asked, puzzled.


    "I plan to buy ABC and will need to hire many broadcasting professionals. Didn''t you say USC''s communication school is one of the best?"


    Irina''s eyes widened in surprise. "Boss, you''re seriously considering buying ABC just based on my story? That network won''t come cheap. Noble bought it for $8 million, and it''s likely worth more now."


    Hardy nodded, "I know. It might cost over $10 million. Help me get the list. I need to check out ABC and Noble''s situation."


    Hardy left, giving Elena a hug and then embracing Irina. "Thanks for the valuable information. There''ll be a reward if this succeeds."


    Irina blushed slightly, unused to Hardy''s gesture, though it was polite.


    Hardy went to HD Security and instructed Henry, "Henry, investigate ABC Broadcasting and its owner, Edward Noble. I need detailed information."


    "Sure thing, boss."


    Hardy then found Andy. Knowing that acquiring ABC would be challenging and expensive, he needed to assess his finances.


    "Andy, I want to buy ABC. Calculate how much money I can raise."

 Chapter 210 - 210 Hardys Assets

    Hardy asked Andy to help him calculate his assets. Andy smiled and said, "Boss, there''s no need to calculate. I have your tax return from last year. Your assets are clearly listed."


    Hardy took the thick document and started to look through it.


    HD Security Company: profit of $1.68 million, expenses of $3.25 million, in a loss state, taxed $21,000.


    "Paying taxes even when at a loss?" Hardy pointed to the document.


    "Federal corporate income tax, California corporate income tax, local taxes, and more. This is the minimum within legal bounds," Andy explained with a shrug.


    Fine. In this area, Andy was an expert, and Hardy trusted his tax avoidance skills.


    HD Film Company: income of $3.12 million, expenses of $5.82 million, still in a loss state, taxed XXX.


    HD Talent Agency, HD Music Company, Andy''s Financial and Accounting Firm, Wash Mining, Rocky Mountain Spring Water, ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory, Auction Company, Est¨¦e Lauder shares, HD Airline.


    All of the above were losing money, and many were heavily in debt.


    It''s shocking to see that despite seeming like a large enterprise, he was actually deeply in debt.


    However, there was some good news.


    The Barbie Doll Toy Factory was very profitable, earning Hardy $100,000 a month, and the most profitable was Playboy magazine, earning about $400,000 a month.


    But these profits were not distributed, they were all kept in the company accounts. If Hardy took out the money, he would have to pay personal income tax, which is very high in the U.S. If Hardy took out all the profits, his tax rate could reach the highest bracket of 39.6%.


    If it were $4 million, he would have to pay $1.6 million.


    The IRS is really ruthless.


    Hardy looked at his legitimate income for the year: $12,652.56. Yes, just over ten thousand, just in the lowest bracket for personal income tax.


    Perfect. This is what professionalism looks like.


    "My income and expenses are all legal. The IRS can''t give me any trouble, right?" Hardy asked.


    He knew that Al Capone, with a fortune of over a billion dollars from murder and bootlegging, was ultimately brought down by the IRS because he didn''t report gambling income of tens of thousands of dollars and was sentenced to 11 years in prison.


    In America, drug dealing is a non violent crime and not too serious, theft is trivial, but tax evasion is a very serious crime.


    "There are only two certainties in life: death and taxes."


    Hardy didn''t want the IRS to come after him, so he made sure to pay the required taxes. However, in this world, there are always two sides. Where there is a tax bureau, there are financial accountants to deal with it.


    Andy smiled.


    "Don''t worry, boss. Andy''s Financial and Accounting Firm now has 15 professional financial personnel, 16 accountants, and 3 financial lawyers, two of whom are professional accountants retired from the IRS. With their review, we won''t be off by a single cent."


    As for the mafia, it has nothing to do with Hardy. There is no evidence linking Hardy to The Los City company. As long as the legitimate business is legal, Hardy is the cleanest person in the world. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to Hardy''s asset statement, he is personally in debt by several million dollars.


    "I want to acquire ABC Broadcasting Company. How much money do you think we can get?" Hardy asked again.


    "Boss, raising money is not difficult. Playboy magazine alone is now valued at over $50 million. If you use Playboy magazine as collateral, many banks would be willing to lend you over $20 million," Andy said.


    "Considering all assets, getting a loan of $40 million is not a problem. We have a cooperative relationship with Wells Fargo, so getting a loan from them is convenient."


    Hearing Andy say this, Hardy felt reassured. Now he just needed to wait for the information Henry was investigating.


    Two days later, Henry came back.


    Hardy specifically called Andy to listen together because the acquisition task would definitely be Andy''s job.


    Henry handed Hardy a thick document.


    Introduction:


    "This Edward Noble is the owner of a candy company. He is 50 years old this year, and his candy company is headquartered in Springfield, Illinois. Noble has been running the candy company for over 20 years, mainly producing fruit candies, milk candies, and coffee sugar cubes, with a net worth of two to three million.


    Noble''s real fortune came because of World War II, when military procurement increased and new suppliers were needed. Noble was chosen as one of the sugar suppliers by the military, and his company''s sales reached $6 million that year.


    Investing, when he learned that Blue Network was for sale, he thought it was an opportunity, so he put up all his money and took out a loan, finally buying Blue Network for $8 million. At that time, many praised his boldness."


    "However, after buying Blue Network, he found that NBC had tricked him. They took almost all the staff, leaving him with just equipment and a networking agreement."


    Noble had no clue about running a TV station, so he hired someone to manage it. The current manager, Lyman, had previously run a local TV station.


    "Lyman initially gave Edward Noble a lot of suggestions, arranging new programs for various time slots. You know, supporting a TV station''s programming requires a huge production team. CBS and NBC each have four to five hundred employees."


    Noble would need to invest around $5 million.


    "To compete with other stations and gain a market share, continuous investment is required. Noble realized that continuing on this path might drag down his candy company, so he chose to give up. He let Lyman hire about 20 people just to keep the station running. Daily programming involved reading books and having two people chat about current events and gossip, saving money wherever possible."


    Noble had to take out a sum of money every year for staff salaries and equipment maintenance.


    "Of course, there are potential buyers. According to my information, several companies are interested in buying ABC, but Edward Noble is asking for a high price, causing some to give up and others to keep negotiating."

 Chapter 211 - 211 The Legitimate World Rules

    "Two of them are more persistent and have not given up yet. One is Pegasus Rubber Tire Company, which is also one of the tire suppliers for the military during the war and has made a lot of money. The other is the famous Hollywood Paramount Pictures."


    Hardy thought to himself that Paramount''s involvement shows that these people are also very insightful.


    "A year ago, Pegasus Rubber Tire Company offered to buy ABC. Edward Noble asked for $20 million, which drove Pegasus away. Six months ago, he asked Paramount Pictures for $18 million, and they didn''t agree either."


    Wow, 20 and 18 million that''s tough.


    Hardy had suspected that the candy owner would raise the price, but he didn''t expect it to be that high.


    "Later, both companies renegotiated with Edward Noble. His current asking price is $15 million."


    "Oh, why did the price drop?" Hardy asked, surprised.


    "World War II ended, and the military drastically reduced personnel, which naturally meant fewer suppliers were needed. The candy company, which could earn hundreds of thousands a year, now only has annual profits of tens of thousands without the military supply."


    "Edward Noble''s candy company has started to lay off workers with unsold stock and less demand he dares not produce as much. ABC has become a huge burden for him, so he''s eager to offload it."


    $15 million is not a low price. Should he really mortgage everything to buy it?


    Hardy carefully reviewed the document again and then handed it to Andy. "Andy, the acquisition task is yours."


    "Boss, are you sure you want to buy it? Running a broadcasting company isn''t easy," Andy advised.


    Broadcasting companies require large investments and slow returns.


    Unlike movies, which can sell tickets, TV programs are free to watch and rely solely on advertising revenue.


    To attract advertisers, you need high viewership, which requires good programs, which in turn require significant investment.


    Before getting advertising, you need to develop, and the initial investment can be hard to sustain.


    Hardy understood this logic.


    But he wasn''t focused on ABC''s profit potential.


    He believed in his ability and foresight to make money elsewhere.


    But owning a nationwide TV station would give him significant influence and rapidly elevate his status.


    Media influence is a sharp weapon.


    Dislike a company? Investigate, find its problems, and expose them. One exposure could sink the company.


    Dislike a politician? Investigate, find corruption or scandals, expose them, and force them to resign.


    Dislike the President? Criticize daily. In America, free speech is valued. As long as it''s legal, you can say it. Such a media company would be a headache for the President.


    "Andy, negotiate with that candy company owner. Try to lower the price, but my decision is to buy it!" Hardy said firmly.


    Actually, Hardy could take some unconventional measures, such as kidnapping Edward Noble, forcing him to sign a transfer agreement, and then making him disappear accidentally.


    But this thought only flashed through Hardy''s mind before he dismissed it.


    This time it is legitimate business, and doing legitimate business requires following legitimate business rules. If you always use underhanded methods, you will become increasingly unscrupulous.


    No one is a fool. Others can easily see through such tactics, and knowing that you use such aggressive methods, all business people will shun you, making it impossible for you to stand firm in the business world.


    In the underworld,


    You can use aggressive methods.


    Because that is the style and survival rule of the underworld.


    In the legitimate world,


    You have to do business using legitimate means.


    "Andy, you take some people to Illinois and negotiate with Edward Noble. Henry, you take more people, on the one hand to protect Andy and his team, and on the other hand to use reconnaissance means to investigate Edward Noble''s situation and provide information support to Andy and his team."


    Andy and Henry prepared their teams and the next day chartered a plane from HD Airlines to Springfield.


    Springfield is located by the Great Lakes, with beautiful and pleasant scenery. It is the capital of Illinois, known for two things: it is the hometown of Lincoln, and the Springfield rifle, also known as the Springfield Rifle.


    After Andy and Henry got off the plane, they found a hotel to stay in, and Henry took his team out directly.


    They bought two cars and a truck, found telephone company logos from their box, and stuck them on the truck, turning it into a telephone repair vehicle.


    Edward Noble has a manor villa in the suburbs, which was easy to find out. Henry and his team drove nearby and started tampering with the telephone lines. They connected devices to the lines to eavesdrop on the calls directly.


    Useful calls were listened to, and useless ones were disrupted with interference signals, making Noble''s household think the phone was broken.


    Mrs. Noble called her friends to invite them over for cards, but each call was filled with screeching static, which made her very angry, and she immediately called the telephone company.


    The phone was quickly connected.


    "Hello, is this the telephone company? Static static~~" Mrs. Noble asked angrily.


    "I am the telephone company, what''s the matter? Static static~~"


    "What do you think? Can''t you hear the loud static on the phone? I pay so much phone bill every month for this kind of service? Send someone over to fix it quickly." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, we will send someone to repair it right away, can you give us the address?" said the person on the other end.


    Mrs. Noble gave the address and hung up the phone. Henry on the other end also hung up and gave a signal to his subordinates.


    "Let''s go, help Mrs. Noble fix the phone," Henry said with a smile.


    Within half an hour, a truck with telephone company logos drove into the Noble estate, and the guard quickly led them inside.


    There were five phones in the Noble house. Henry and his team checked each one, leaving a small device in every phone handset.


    They carefully inspected every phone and the lines, and finally smiled and said to Mrs. Noble: "Dear lady, we have checked your phones, it was a small problem with the line, some poor connections, but it has been fixed." Henry said.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Just Normal Business Tactics.

    Mrs. Noble was very satisfied with the service today and even gave Henry a $2 tip, which Henry accepted with a smile and thanked her.


    After leaving, Henry and his team rented a house near where the Noble''s telephone lines passed. Not knowing when the task would end, having a house for monitoring was more stable and less likely to be discovered.


    At Edward Noble''s candy company, Henry and his team did the same thing, installing wiretaps on the phones.


    The wiretaps were small, powered by the phone, and could clearly hear conversations in the room even without picking up the phone.


    Eavesdropping and monitoring to obtain useful business information, Henry and his team''s actions were entirely normal business tactics.


    Everything was ready.


    Andy called Edward Noble, stating that he represented his employer and wanted to buy ABC broadcasting company. Edward Noble was not surprised and arranged to meet at the candy company''s office.


    Andy walked into the chairman''s office of the candy company, and Noble smiled and shook his hand.


    "Mr. Noble, nice to meet you. My name is Andy, and I am Mr. Jon Hardy''s economic advisor. I am here on behalf of Mr. Hardy to discuss the acquisition of ABC broadcasting company."


    "Jon Hardy? Is that the Jon Hardy who is the owner of Playboy?" Noble asked.


    "Yes, it is Mr. Jon Hardy, the owner of Playboy magazine."


    Now that Playboy magazine is gaining more recognition, people used to refer to Hardy as the owner of HD Security or HD Films, but now more people call him the owner of Playboy, especially men.


    What does this indicate?


    It means these men all read Playboy magazine.


    Don''t doubt it.


    Even the current President of the United States might secretly read it.


    Noble invited Andy to sit, and Andy said, "Our boss owns HD Films and is also interested in broadcasting companies, so he wants to buy Mr. Noble''s ABC broadcasting station. What do you think, Mr. Noble?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How much are you offering?" Noble asked straightforwardly.


    "We offer $10 million."


    Noble immediately shook his head, "Your offer is too low. Someone once offered $14 million, and I didn''t agree. How could I sell it to you for $10 million?"


    Andy was not anxious. The other party''s words were normal business negotiation tactics, indicating that someone else had offered a higher price to create a sense of urgency.


    "Four years ago, you bought the Blue Network for $8 million. In the past few years, Blue Network has had no development, with almost zero viewership. Now, equipment is rapidly updating, and Blue Network''s equipment is becoming outdated and devalued."


    "You and I both know that ABC''s real value lies in its agreements with other television stations, and because of that agreement, we are willing to pay $10 million."


    Noble waved his hand.


    "I know very well what it''s worth. No matter how you devalue it, I believe it is worth that price. Television users are increasing, and TV broadcasting will definitely develop well in the future, which is why you want to buy ABC, right?"


    "Mr. Noble, whether it''s $10 million or $14 million, this is a big deal. We''ve organized a negotiation team and hope to have formal negotiations with you. What do you think?" Andy said.


    "Okay, but you have to wait three days. My economic lawyer is out and will return the day after tomorrow."


    "No problem, see you in three days." Andy smiled and said goodbye.


    After sending Andy away, Noble sat in his office chair, pondering for a long time before picking up the phone and dialing.


    "Hello, is this Mr. Alderman? This is Noble. I have something to tell you. Two other companies are also competing to buy ABC Radio. I decided to organize formal negotiations with you three, and whoever offers the highest price will get it."


    Alderman, the owner of Pegasus Rubber Tires, frowned at Noble''s words, "Noble, we''ve known each other for a long time. Isn''t $11.5 million enough? You''ve already made a $3.5 million profit."


    Noble chuckled, "No, I believe someone will offer more. The day after tomorrow, in the meeting room of the Hotel in Springfield, there will be formal negotiations. If you come, we will talk together. I have decided to sell this time. If you don''t come, you will miss the opportunity."


    After hanging up Alderman''s phone, Noble called Paramount again. Paramount Chairman Leonard Goldenson answered the phone. Noble repeated what he had said to the owner of Pegasus Tire to the chairman of Paramount.


    Three days, Only three days. If you don''t come to the negotiations, you might not get another chance.


    Noble''s idea was simple. He no longer planned to keep ABC Radio. What Andy said was correct. ABC is now an empty shell, with no staff, no programs, and aging equipment. Its only valuable asset is the Blue Network.


    If he held onto it for a few more years, who knows what might happen. If other TV stations emerged and replaced the Blue Network''s position, ABC would be worthless. Now while it can still fetch a good price, it''s best to sell it quickly.


    The Playboy owner''s approach gave him an opportunity. Pegasus Tires offered $11.5 million, Paramount offered $11 million, and he knew Jon Hardy was more powerful than the other two. His business acumen kicked in, and he decided to bring the three together to bid, hoping to sell at a higher price.


    Noble went home and discussed his thoughts with his wife over dinner. Mrs. Noble asked, "What price do you have in mind?"


    "Hehe, the higher, the better. As for the bottom price, it shouldn''t be less than $12 million, and it would be best to sell for $13 million."


    Wanting the three to bid against each other to raise the purchase price, Noble''s approach was not uncommon in business, and Andy was not surprised.


    However, if the three really bid together, the price might be hard to control.


    "I''ll call the boss and explain the situation."


    Andy called Hardy and explained everything. After thinking, Hardy said to Andy, "Give the phone to Henry."


    "Okay, boss."


    The next afternoon,


    Another plane flew from Los Angeles to Springfield, bringing Richard and his sniper team, along with Matthew and his combat team.


    Hardy had no other intentions, just normal business tactics.

 Chapter 213 - 213 Manupulating Behind The Scenes.

    The day before the negotiations.


    The French woman, Irene came to Hardy''s office.


    "Boss, I''ve compiled the list you asked for."


    Hardy took the list, which contained the names of graduates from the USC School of Broadcasting, along with their current places of employment.


    Many had already entered companies like NBC and CBS, while others had gone to various other TV stations. These people, with their technical skills and work experience, were exactly what ABC needed in the future.


    A TV station is divided into various departments, such as the editorial department, administration, planning, office, news, program production, advertising, technical, maintenance, operations, monitoring, and logistics. ABC was currently an empty shell that needed to be built from scratch, requiring a lot of talent.


    Finding experienced and skilled individuals would quickly get the station up and running.


    "Boss, I want to recommend someone for the position of the president of the broadcasting company," Irene said.


    "Oh, who is it?"


    "It''s my teacher, William Fox. He is 42 years old and also a graduate of USC. After graduating, he joined Nickelodeon TV in New York, working in the news, planning, and editorial departments. Later, he was promoted to station manager and turned the station around to profitability."


    "He holds a master''s degree in broadcasting from USC and stayed on to teach after graduating. He is now an associate professor at the School of Broadcasting. If you can get him, I believe he would be a great help in creating the new TV station."


    After hearing Irene''s introduction, Hardy felt that Professor Fox was indeed a good candidate.


    "Irene, help me get in touch with Professor Fox. I''d like to talk to him personally and see if he is willing to join ABC Broadcasting Company," Hardy said.


    "Boss, are you so confident that you can buy ABC?" Irene asked.


    "Haha, I should be able to get it."


    Irene licked her lips and hesitated before saying, "Boss, if you really acquire ABC Broadcasting Company, can I work there?"


    Hardy was a bit surprised.


    "You don''t want to work at the auction house anymore?"


    Irene looked a bit conflicted and said, "Actually, I enjoy working at the auction house, and I don''t want to leave Elena. But my major is broadcasting and hosting, and if I have the opportunity, I still want to be in front of the camera."


    "Alright, if I acquire ABC Broadcasting Company, you can be my secretary and assist me in managing the company. After you gain some experience, you can try hosting," Hardy said.


    "Ah, that''s great! Thank you, boss¡ªno, thank you, Chairman," Irene said excitedly.


    A secretary to the chairman was definitely a senior position in the company.


    "Being my secretary is not easy. You will have to handle many things and represent me, so you must be able to shoulder this responsibility," Hardy said.


    "I will work hard, boss."


    "Alright, your first task is to contact Professor Fox. Once we have a station manager, you will also be responsible for building the structure of the broadcasting company and later managing various operations," Hardy said.


    "Got it, boss," Irene said enthusiastically.


    "Good, go ahead." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Irene left, Hardy looked out the window. The only thing left now was to acquire ABC Broadcasting Company. He had ordered Andy and Henry to ensure success.


    ...


    The day before the negotiations.


    Alderman, the boss of Pegasus Rubber Tire Factory, led a team to Springfield with a total of five people, including his assistant, two vice presidents, and an economic lawyer.


    Pegasus Rubber Tire Factory was in Chicago, only 200 kilometers away from Springfield. They drove directly to their reserved hotel.


    As they walked from the parking lot to the hotel, a commotion broke out nearby. Two masked, armed robbers were robbing two pedestrians.


    One of the criminals unexpectedly produced a revolver during the scuffle and fired some bullets into the air, frightening everyone away. The victims, terrified, did not resist further, allowing the robbers to grab their bags and flee.


    The robbers ran away, and people began to relax.


    "I- I ... I think I''ve been shot," Alderman said painfully.


    The group from Pegasus turned to see Alderman clutching his stomach, blood flowing from his hand.


    "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    "Ah, he''s bleeding! The boss is injured!"


    They were all frightened and quickly put Alderman in the car and rushed to the hospital.


    The doctor found that he had been shot in the abdomen. Fortunately, it had not hit any major organs, and they immediately prepared for surgery.


    After the surgery, Alderman remained unconscious.


    The doctor told the accompanying people, "The bullet has been removed. The situation is stable for now, but he will remain under anesthesia until tomorrow afternoon."


    "And you should know, there is still a risk. No one can guarantee there won''t be any other complications."


    The police came to investigate and learned about the nearby robbery and random gunfire. It was unlucky that Alderman, about 20 to 30 meters away, had been hit.


    After the police left, the two vice presidents discussed, "What about the negotiations?"


    "With the boss in this condition, how can we proceed? None of us have the authority to make such a big decision. We''ll have to wait until the boss recovers."


    "Yes, we''ll wait until the boss wakes up."


    In the meantime, Paramount Pictures did not send its president to Springfield but instead sent a vice president, who led a team of four. After arriving at the airport, they took a taxi.


    "To the Springfield Hotel," they said.


    The car drove onto the highway and soon turned onto a side road. The four people in the car didn''t notice, busy discussing the upcoming negotiations. Suddenly, the car stopped on a deserted road, and several masked, armed men stood outside.


    "What''s going on?" the vice president asked in surprise.


    "A robbery!" the masked men said, opening the car door and forcing them out. The Paramount team was terrified, not expecting such an incident upon arriving in Springfield.


    One of the robbers punched the vice president in the stomach.


    "Ugh!" The vice president doubled over in pain.


    "Hand over the money," the robber demanded.


    The vice president thought that if you wanted money, you could have just asked. Why punch me first?


    They obediently handed over their money.

 Chapter 214 - 214 Acquisition

    "Can we go now?" the vice president asked nervously.


    "Leave!" the lead robber said.


    Relieved, they started to help the vice president up, but another robber said, "Boss, these guys look wealthy. Let''s kidnap them and demand ransom from their families. That will be much more than this small robbery."


    The vice president prayed that the leader wouldn''t listen to this.


    The leader looked them over, then said, "Good idea. Kidnap them, hide them somewhere, and demand ransom."


    Their hearts sank.


    They were taken to an abandoned factory, bound, and thrown into a dilapidated room. They were asked for their company''s and family''s contact information and then left alone.


    Bound and gagged, they lay on the floor, feeling every second drag by in agony.


    ...


    The next day.


    Edward Noble, with his lawyer and assistant, arrived at the Springfield Hotel conference room. He found it surprising that no one else had arrived yet. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Did these people not care about acquiring the ABC Broadcasting Company?


    If they were eager, they would have arrived early. Noble had expected to see some intense competition, which would help drive up the price. But things were not going as he expected.


    Just a minute before the scheduled time, the door finally opened, and Andy walked in with his team.


    "Good morning, Mr. Noble," Andy said with a smile.


    "Good morning, Mr. Andy."


    They sat down, and Andy said, "Mr. Noble, both parties are here now. Shall we start the negotiations?"


    Noble looked a bit conflicted.


    He had invited the tire factory and Paramount people without informing Andy, hoping to surprise him and show that there were many interested parties. But now, with the other two parties absent, he couldn''t say much.


    "Let''s begin," Noble said with a forced smile.


    Both sides presented their conditions.


    HD was willing to offer $11 million to acquire ABC, while Noble''s side still wanted $14 million.


    They discussed other aspects, such as personnel arrangements, payment methods, and deadlines.


    After hours of negotiation, Andy raised their offer to $11.5 million but refused to go any higher, leading to a stalemate.


    "I think we should call it a day and continue tomorrow," Noble suggested.


    Andy nodded. "Alright. But let me tell you Mr. Noble, our boss is interested in ABC, but we both know its real value. Our boss has said that if the price is too high, it''s better to build a new broadcasting company. So, if we can''t reach an agreement tomorrow, we might withdraw from the negotiations and not waste any more time here."


    Noble felt a little unhappy after hearing Andy''s words, but this was someone else''s opinion, so he could only listen.


    ...


    Back at the company, Noble hurried to contact the tire factory owner, but he received some shocking news.


    Yesterday, Alderman arrived in Springfield with the intention of staying at a hotel, but unfortunately, a robbery occurred on the street. Poor Mr. Alderman was hit in the abdomen by a stray bullet and had just regained consciousness.


    "Are you still participating in the bid for ABC Radio?" Noble asked.


    "Our boss said that he has been in contact with you since last year to acquire the radio station but has never succeeded. This time, while negotiating, he was hit by a stray bullet. He thinks it might be a sign from God not to pursue this deal. Mr. Alderman has decided not to participate."


    Noble was stunned. He never expected things to turn out this way.


    After pondering for a while, he called the Paramount boss. The call took a long time to connect, and the Paramount boss was perplexed when he heard that the acquisition team never arrived.


    "I sent people, including our vice president and several assistants. They left yesterday and should have arrived by now. How could they not show up?" the Paramount boss said.


    With communication not as advanced and the distance between Los Angeles and Springfield spanning half the United States, there was nothing they could do if the Paramount people were missing.


    Noble hung up the phone, frowning. He started to doubt if Paramount really sent anyone. If they did, how could they not show up? Could it be that they were just pretending to agree to fool him because he had rejected them twice? Noble felt frustrated.


    The next day''s negotiations continued. Only the HD Group was present. Andy and Noble sat opposite each other, engaging in a fierce battle of words. In the end, the price reached 12 million dollars, and Andy refused to go higher.


    "If Mr. Noble doesn''t accept this price, then the acquisition will end here. We will use this 12 million to establish a new broadcasting company, which I believe will be stronger than ABC," Andy said.


    Edward Noble saw that the other party was about to give up and felt a bit anxious. With one party withdrawing and another disappearing, only the HD Group was left. If they gave up, this acquisition attempt would fail again. Moreover, Andy''s last words worried him. 12 million was a huge amount of money in this era, enough to establish a new broadcasting company. They would only need a few more years.


    But what about himself? If he missed this opportunity, who knows when the next buyer would come? He had been holding on for four years. What if the broadcasting company depreciated further if he continued to wait?


    Thinking of this, Noble made a quick decision, "Alright, I accept this price, 12 million."


    Andy was delighted. Finally, he had completed the boss''s task. Hardy had instructed him to get ABC at any cost, and this price was within a reasonable range.


    "Now let''s discuss the payment method. Mr. Noble, you know that 12 million is a huge sum. We can''t pay it all at once. Our payment method is to pay one third initially, then another third every six months, completing the payment in a year. How does that sound?"


    "That won''t work. I''ll lose a lot of money. I want a lump sum payment," Noble said.


    They argued over the payment method. At the end of the discussion, Andy reported the results to Hardy, "Boss, Noble has agreed to sell for 12 million. We''re now negotiating the payment method and some other details. We have some disagreements, but I think we can sign the contract tomorrow."

 Chapter 215 - 215 American Broadcasting Corporation

    The next day, Andy and Noble finally reached an agreement. They acquired ABC Broadcasting Company for 12 million dollars, obtaining all the assets of the original radio company, including the headquarters in Hollywood, Los Angeles, and New York.


    Most importantly, they secured the cable network that covered the entire United States and the network agreements with 116 television stations. With these cables and agreements, ABC could transmit its programs to these stations, which would broadcast the signals locally, achieving nationwide coverage.


    Hardy had to pay 12 million in cash: an initial payment of 5 million, 4 million after six months, and the final 3 million six months later.


    On the same day, the Paramount negotiation team, who had been locked in an abandoned factory for three days, finally saw an opportunity. That day, after being fed, their mouths were left unbound. One of them found his ropes loosened and used his teeth to untie them.


    After freeing themselves, they noticed the robbers playing cards in the distant hall, not paying attention to them. They quietly sneaked out along the wall and escaped to safety. When they reached the city, seeing the traffic and people, they were so overwhelmed with emotion that they cried. It meant they were truly safe.


    "Sob, sob, call the boss and ask him to send someone to take us home," the vice president choked out.


    The past few days had been too painful. He never wanted to experience it again.


    In a cafe in Los Angeles, Hardy was chatting with Professor William Fox, with the French girl Irina sitting beside him, smiling as she listened.


    "Professor Fox, you are an expert in broadcasting and have worked in television. How would you run ABC Broadcasting Company if you were in charge?" Hardy asked.


    Professor Fox smiled, "The essence of media is the power of public opinion, and a broadcasting company has this power. A television station must have news programs."


    "We can also start a current affairs program with two to three hosts discussing social topics and inviting public figures and university professors as guests. This will create more engagement. We need advertising, and ad revenue depends on viewership, so we must create programs that people love.


    Television is about entertainment, so the station must focus on this to attract viewers and generate revenue."


    "Currently, most television programs last only about five hours, mainly from 6 PM to 11 PM, known as prime time, when people are most likely to be at home. Daytime programming is almost non existent, but I believe there is an audience during the day, like housewives who stay at home. They could be a targeted audience."


    Why only five hours? The main reason is that producing programs is expensive. No matter what you produce, it costs money, and current advertising can''t guarantee enough revenue. So other stations broadcast their best programs during prime time.


    William Fox on the other hand saw the value of non prime time, especially housewives. For someone from the forties, his insight and ideas were remarkable.


    Housewives had a lot of free time, often staying home all day. Providing them with continuous programs would surely make them loyal viewers. Moreover, women were the primary consumers in the household. Most family expenses were controlled by women. Capturing their attention meant capturing the family''s wallet.


    The two talked deeper, discussing how to structure the company and ensure smooth operation.


    Irina watched them chat. She wasn''t surprised by Professor Fox''s insights into broadcasting since he was a professional. She was amazed that Hardy seemed to know just as much. She carefully observed him, feeling he understood everything, explaining his rapid success in various ventures.


    "Professor Fox, would you be interested in becoming the president of ABC?" Hardy extended an invitation, reaching out his hand.


    Professor Fox had expected this, smiling as he shook Hardy''s hand, "I''d be honored. Managing a national broadcasting company has always been my dream. Now I finally have the chance."


    "ABC is just an empty shell now. Once you become president, you''ll need to fill it."


    "That''s even better. During my years teaching, I''ve been thinking about creating the best broadcasting structure. Now I finally have the chance to try it," Professor Fox said happily.


    Andy returned, holding a preliminary agreement. The formal contract required payment and signatures, with Hardy''s personal signature.


    Hardy reviewed the agreement and instructed Andy to arrange a loan with Wells Fargo.


    Wells Fargo, a strategic partner of HD Company, readily agreed to lend Hardy 10 million, using the valuable Playboy magazine as collateral.


    With the funds secured, Hardy personally led a team to Springfield, including Andy''s team, President Fox, and the secretary, Irina.


    Both parties signed the formal agreement at the Springfield Hotel, and Hardy finally acquired the coveted ABC Radio Company.


    Hardy decided not to change the name, as ABC (American Broadcasting Corporation) was catchy and memorable.


    Returning to Los Angeles, Hardy instructed President Fox to take over the television stations and manage the broadcasting company.


    The next day, the telephone company conducted a maintenance visit to Noble''s house and the candy company, discreetly removing the eavesdropping devices from their phones.


    Cleaning up after operations is a crucial skill for a security team.


    Fox began assembling a team and organizing the broadcasting company, which would take a month or two. Meanwhile, they could produce several programs.


    What programs would attract audiences in this era? Hardy wrote down some ideas.


    News programs like "30 Minutes News," "Global Perspective," "International News," and "Political and Economic Talk."


    Cartoons were essential.


    Hardy''s first thought was "Ultraman." Without the original script, they could use a suit and some monsters, creating hours of content. Hollywood writers could easily produce a hundred episodes.


    For affordable and popular animated shows, "Teletubbies" and "In the Night Garden" came to mind. With puppeteers, they could create "Sesame Street," quickly capturing children''s attention.


    MTV, or music videos, could be introduced, a concept not yet developed. This required patenting.


    Television shopping was another idea, airing in the afternoon for housewives at home. They could demonstrate products like Estee Lauder cosmetics, clothes, bags, shoes, cosmetics, kitchen items, and baby products. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Television shopping had endless possibilities, even selling their televisions. This concept didn''t exist yet and would surely attract many viewers.

 Chapter 216 - 216 ATV Programs

    Shipping existed but was slow. Non urgent deliveries could arrive within half a month.


    Hardy realized TV shopping was a lucrative business. Partnering with various businesses could boost their sales. For instance, the wine from his two vineyards was decent but not selling well due to a lack of recognition. Selling it on TV would surely improve sales.


    In three days, Hardy came up with over twenty show ideas and wrote brief proposals for each. Hardy was very invested in ABC TV and wanted to make it an instant hit.


    He called in Fox, Irina, and Edward, the general manager of HD Films.


    Hardy said to Edward, "Edward, HD Films will set up a TV program production department to provide shows for ABC Broadcasting Company. I''ve made a list of shows, and producing these shows will require a lot of manpower."


    A TV station needs a lot of shows to support it. With HD Films, Hardy had a natural advantage. He planned to turn the film company into a base for TV programs, similar to how major broadcast companies did in later years, like Paramount, Warner Bros., Disney, and Universal.


    Hardy also knew that in 1948, the next year, Hollywood would face the Paramount Decree, requiring film companies to separate from their theaters. This decree would deal a heavy blow to the major film companies.


    Coupled with the rise of the television industry, Hollywood''s eight major film companies would lose their former glory. In the following years, they all ventured into television. RKO Pictures even transformed into a broadcasting company.


    So from the beginning, Hardy didn''t let HD Films get involved in theaters, all distribution was handled by MGM.


    "Advertise in the newspapers that HD Films is recruiting a large number of producers, screenwriters, directors, planners, lighting technicians, props masters, makeup artists, and actors."


    "Yes, boss," Edward replied.


    Hardy then looked at Fox and Irina. "I''ve come up with some show proposals. Take a look and see what you think."


    News Thirty Minutes: Broadcast daily at 7 AM, reporting news from various newspapers, including domestic and international news, for thirty minutes each time. Another broadcast at noon should not repeat the morning content.


    Every TV station has such news programs. Hardy currently had no newspaper industry but planned to acquire a major newspaper in the future to get global news directly transmitted to the headquarters for the TV station, making the news truly fresh.


    The second proposal was the Tonight talk Show:


    A celebrity interview show with a regular host, inviting a different celebrity each time. Guests could be Hollywood movie stars, singers, opera performers, even sports stars, politicians, entrepreneurs, scientists, or the president.


    Seeing this proposal, Irina''s eyes lit up.


    "Boss, can I be the host of this show?"


    Hardy looked at the French girl and said, "The host of this show needs to be skilled in interviews and the art of language, sometimes serious, sometimes sharp, and with a sense of humor. Do you think you can handle it?"


    "Boss, I believe I can do it well. Please give me a chance," Irina pleaded slightly.


    Hardy smiled. "Alright, you''ll tentatively host this show. Let''s call it ''Elaine''s Tonight Show.''"


    "Thank you, boss," Irina said excitedly.


    Professor Fox also saw that this show was excellent. If the host did a good job, they could gain a huge following and become a star in the hosting world. More importantly, they would connect with many stars, scientists, and senators.


    For someone with ambition, this could build a powerful network.


    Fox looked at Irina. In recent days, he had learned about Irina''s situation and couldn''t help but think that his student was truly lucky. She met someone like Hardy before graduation and now, right after graduating, became a high level executive at ABC.


    They continued reviewing the proposals.


    Est¨¦e Lauder Makeup Time: Featuring a skilled makeup artist teaching women how to do makeup and maintain their beauty on TV.


    Fox was sure this show would be popular with female viewers, and the Est¨¦e Lauder brand would receive significant promotion.


    "Boss, we should charge ''Est¨¦e Lauder'' for advertising," Fox suggested.


    Hardy smiled.


    "Most shares of Est¨¦e Lauder cosmetics are mine, but we''ll still charge for advertising."


    Fox thought it was no wonder. The boss was promoting his own business, but this show would definitely be loved by women.


    Irina picked up a proposal titled "Barbie Doll Little Fairy," a story about Barbie princesses saving the world.


    The Barbie princesses live happily daily, but when the world is in danger, they take out their magic wands and shout, "Barbie Princess Transformation!" The princesses then turn into magical girl warriors to fight the evil villains.


    Hardy didn''t write a detailed story, but just these few words set the tone for the story, leaving the rest for screenwriters to develop.


    Irina''s eyes sparkled with ideas.


    Edward picked up another proposal.


    Speed racer, Armor Warrior, The mouse i mighty mouse....


    Teletubbies, In the Night Garden: Featuring characters running around in garden costumes, suitable for children aged one to three.


    Professor Fox, Edward, and Irina were very impressed after reviewing Hardy''s proposals.


    "Boss, you''re amazing, coming up with so many creative ideas in such a short time," Edward praised.


    "The best part is, these proposals are inexpensive to produce but very appealing. I believe these shows will attract a large audience once they''re made," Professor Fox added.


    "I love ''Barbie Doll Little Fairy.'' Girls will go crazy for the Barbie princesses, and Barbie dolls will sell even more," Irina said.


    Fox then said, "Boss, these proposals are excellent. If we add a few more shows, we''ll have enough to support the daily programs."


    Hardy smiled.


    "I don''t want the TV station to broadcast only four or five hours of shows daily."


    He then pulled out another stack of proposals. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There are more!"


    The others were surprised.


    Economic Expert Talk: Featuring a host and a guest expert analyzing the stock market.


    Music Television: Pairing songs with videos to create a visual and auditory feast on TV.


    Edward began to understand.


    "Boss, is this MTV similar to Ava Gardner''s performance in ''The Wild Bunch'' movie where she sang a song at the end?"


    "Exactly. We can create music videos for songs and broadcast them on TV, which will be great promotion for singers and music," Hardy explained.

 Chapter 217 - 217 A Talent Show

    Edward immediately saw the potential benefits.


    "In the future, our record company can promote new songs not only on the radio but also on TV, enhancing the promotional effect."


    "Boss, we should apply for copyrights for this," Edward suggested.


    Fox added, "Boss, I think we should copyright all our show ideas to prevent other broadcasters from copying them."


    Hardy smiled, "Of course, Edward, apply for copyrights for all these proposals."


    The next list included TV dramas.


    "HD Films TV program production department will also create its TV series. I''ve written two script outlines for you to review."


    They took the outlines.


    Bewitched: An American sitcom that aired in 1964, with over 260 episodes. It was a comedy that was very popular in America, consistently topping the ratings.


    The story revolved around a man who falls in love with an actress without knowing she comes from a family of witches with some clumsy magic.


    The show had many humorous moments, with the male lead often being pranked by the witch and the witch protecting him by pranking others, providing plenty of laughs.


    The main settings were at home and in a movie studio, making filming relatively inexpensive. As for actors, Hollywood had no shortage of talent to fit the roles.


    The new TV series "The Wild Bunch" is an extended version of the movie "The Wild Bunch" Hardy didn''t write the plot, the story can be left to the screenwriters to craft. As for the male lead, Clint Eastwood can take the role. He doesn''t have many roles at the moment, so it''s perfect timing for filming a TV series.


    Eastwood received an Oscar nomination for Best Actor for his role in "The Wild Bunch." He has gained some fame, and his character is remembered by the audience. However, his career path is now somewhat pigeonholed by the audience. If he stars in films other than westerns, the audience might find it hard to accept.


    There is another consideration for Hardy in making this TV series.


    In New Mexico, he owns a vast 8,000 acre piece of land. Currently, only a small portion is used for a mineral water plant. This expansive land could be transformed into a western film shooting base.


    After setting aside the TV series directory, Hardy took out a significant program plan.


    "Take a look at this." Hardy handed them the TV shopping plan, which was noticeably more detailed than the other proposals.


    The group examined it closely.


    TV shopping would air daily from 2 PM to 6 PM, targeting housewives.


    In the 90s American households, nine out of ten women become housewives after marriage, focusing on their families. They are the primary consumers, so the recommended products are also aimed at this group.


    TV shopping can sell clothes, shoes, bags, accessories, wine, cosmetics, skincare products, perfumes, kitchen utensils, beautiful pots and pans, cups, dishwashers, juicers, and children''s products.


    Each of these categories has countless brands and styles, so they can never be fully recommended. Hardy intends to promote his products, such as wine.


    He has a winery in both France and the United States, but sales aren''t great. He believes that with the marketing power of TV shopping, there will be no worries about sales.


    After reading, Irina''s eyes lit up. "Boss, many housewives need to stay home to take care of their kids and can''t go shopping. This kind of program will definitely attract them. Also, other broadcasting companies don''t have programs during this time slot, so it will surely attract countless viewers."


    Edward thought of something else, "Boss, you said let the women call to shop and then have the goods delivered, but couriers are very troublesome?"


    "I know, it will only be in a few cities in the initial stage, such as Los Angeles and New York. I plan to sign a contract with a courier company. I believe that with our business, it will quickly develop. As for advertisements, we can charge other businesses for advertising fees."


    "Andy can buy stocks of these companies. If their products become popular, their stock prices will naturally rise, earning more than advertising fees and commissions."


    He could even buy some listed companies with low stock prices but excellent products, and then work hard to package and sell these products. Once their stock prices soar, Hardy estimates he can quickly recoup the cost of buying ABC TV."


    In conclusion:


    Owning a broadcasting company isn''t just about earning advertising fees; it''s about controlling publicity and public opinion, which is the most powerful weapon.


    After discussing TV shopping, Hardy took out the final proposal.


    "Take a look at this; it''s a talent show plan called ''Super Talent.''"


    "What is a talent show?" Irina asked.


    "A talent show is about selecting the best talent. My plan is to conduct a nationwide talent search, starting from open auditions and progressing to the finals, selecting the top three."


    Although Hardy claims a nationwide talent search, it''s 1947, and many conditions don''t allow for a true nationwide open audition.


    The open audition location is only in Los Angeles, using a registration method. People from any location can come to Los Angeles to sign up, which is the so called nationwide open audition.


    However, he believes that many people with dreams of stardom will come to Hollywood from distant hometowns.


    Edward was excited after reading it. "Boss, this is equivalent to selecting talent nationwide. If these people sign contracts with our talent agency, we''ll have many excellent artists in the future."


    "And they''ve already gained some fame from this program, giving them an advantage in other activities and making money directly."


    Edward''s understanding was clear.


    The boss is truly wise.


    Why promote someone if they don''t sign with the company?


    Fox, Irina, and Edward had different perspectives. Fox thought about how this "Super Talent" program could attract countless viewers from the start.


    Hardy wrote a very provocative sentence in the plan.


    "Ordinary people can have dreams too!"


    "This is a nationwide talent show. Whether you''re a farmer, mechanic, newspaper delivery boy, or textile worker, as long as you have a beautiful singing voice, you can participate." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this era, there were no programs with such broad participation. Even an ordinary person could sign up, and even if they were eliminated in the open auditions, it wouldn''t matter; they still had their moment.

 Chapter 218 - 218 TV Shopping

    Anyone can be a super Star. This is the most appealing part of "The Talent Show."


    It gives everyone a chance and the possibility of becoming a star.


    Such a program is bound to attract countless viewers.


    Most viewers are ordinary people. Seeing these participants, they see themselves, feeling a strong sense of empathy. They won''t laugh at participants who perform poorly but feel a sense of familiarity.


    This talent show might turn into a nationwide celebration.


    "Boss, I think we should show more of the open auditions. Viewers might enjoy seeing the off key singers and funny moments," Fox suggested.


    Hardy smiled and turned to the last page.


    It read: "Everyone can be their own star, even if they perform poorly. To encourage participation, we should include some ordinary people in the show. Each episode should feature a few unique and excellent participants to maintain entertainment value."


    "The open auditions should be more joyous than the competition stages. We can air two hours of the show daily, with five months of continuous open auditions, allowing enough time for participants to come to Los Angeles."


    Fox was even more impressed with Hardy. His boss''s insight and talent surpassed any TV person he had met.


    These program plans from Hardy are enough to support a TV station. He believes that these programs will make other TV stations unable to compete, and ABC will quickly become the ratings champion in American broadcasting.


    With ratings, there will be no shortage of ads!


    With ads, they will surely make money!


    "Fox, complete the TV station''s structure as soon as possible. I want the first episode to air next month."


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy."


    "Edward, you''re responsible for these plans. Recruit more directors, screenwriters, producers, and planners. Set up the production teams for these shows. I want to see progress in half a month."


    "Ask MGM about the TV broadcast rights for ''Tom and Jerry.''"


    Edward nodded repeatedly, jotting down the boss''s instructions in his notebook.


    After giving the instructions, Edward, Fox, and Irina left Hardy''s office. Hardy relaxed, putting his feet up on the desk. After three busy days, everything was finally sorted out, and now it was time for his subordinates to get to work.


    At this moment, there was another knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    The door was gently pushed open, and Irina peeked her head in.


    "Boss, I need to talk to you," Irina said cautiously.


    "Come in."


    Irina walked over to Hardy, standing there hesitantly.


    "What is it?"


    "Boss, I really like your plan for the Barbie Fairy Princess. It will be amazing when it''s filmed," Irina said with a smile.


    "But don''t you think three princesses are a bit too few? I think four princesses would be better. With more princesses, there will be more interaction, which will lengthen the episodes. Don''t you agree?" Irina said softly.


    "You have a point," Hardy nodded.


    He had already guessed what this girl was trying to do. Irina had mentioned the Barbie princess project several times before, wanting to add a Princess Irene.


    When Irina heard Hardy agree with her, she couldn''t hide her joy. "You agree, right, Boss? Adding a princess would definitely be better."


    "I understand. I''ll think about which princess to add later," Hardy said, pretending not to understand the French girl''s intentions.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Seeing that Hardy wasn''t considering her, Irina grew anxious.


    "Boss, what about me as Princess Irene?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy looked her up and down. "What are your measurements?"


    Irina''s face lit up with excitement.


    She straightened her body, striking a graceful pose.


    "35D-24-35."


    This girl was over 1.7 meters tall, with long legs, a large chest, and a curvy figure, her proportions nearly perfect.


    "Is your figure really that good? I''m a bit skeptical," Hardy shook his head.


    "I can get a measuring tape and let you measure it yourself," the French girl said defiantly.


    "Go find the person in charge of the Barbie doll factory and tell them I agreed to add Princess Irene. Also, supervise the production of ''Barbie Fairy Princess.'' Increase the number of Sailor Moon characters to four."


    "Long live the boss! I love you!"


    Her long held wish finally fulfilled, Irina excitedly jumped up, hugged Hardy tightly, and kissed him hard on the cheek.


    When this girl hugged him, Hardy felt that she wasn''t lying about being a 35D.


    ...


    Hardy had many more TV show ideas in his mind, like "America''s Got Talent" and "Who Wants to Be a Millionaire," but he didn''t plan to reveal them all at once. The shows he had already introduced were sufficient for now.


    Television programming was still in its infancy, and none of the networks had any noteworthy shows. NBC and CBS''s so called variety shows consisted mainly of performances by song and dance troupes, yet people were still thoroughly entertained by them.


    Hardy entrusted Fox and Edward with the responsibility of TV production and scheduling, but there were still many issues that needed his attention, such as logistics. Current courier services were far from the advanced systems of the future. If TV shopping became a hit, delivery would become a major problem.


    Another consideration was what products to sell through TV shopping. Selling fruits and vegetables wasn''t feasible due to their low value, and shipping costs could lead to losses.


    How to solve this problem?


    After thinking it over for a long time, Hardy began to form some ideas.


    For example, Est¨¦e Lauder. Currently, Est¨¦e Lauder had counters in over 20 major cities across the U.S. Customers could watch TV shopping, call in their orders, and then be given a purchase code by the operator. They could take this code to any Est¨¦e Lauder counter to buy the product at the TV shopping price.


    TV shopping, being direct sales, typically offered prices 10% to 20% lower than retail counters.


    Would this impact counter sales?


    There would definitely be an impact. A product originally priced at $10 could now be bought for $8 with just a phone call, which was not a hassle for customers. Why wouldn''t they choose TV shopping?


    However, the business wouldn''t lose out because TV shopping would significantly boost sales. Originally, a counter might sell only 10 boxes of cosmetics a day; now it could sell 100 or even 200 boxes.

 Chapter 219 - 219 The Peddler Macron

    This increase in volume would lead to qualitative changes. Though the unit profit might decrease, the overall sales volume would skyrocket, resulting in greater profits.


    But this method could only be used for products with a national sales network, making it very selective. Eventually, it would be necessary to establish a logistics system or open large warehouses across various locations.


    Walmart.


    Hardy thought of this name.


    In the future, Walmart would become the world''s largest company by market value, holding substantial cash and sales channels, with over 10,000 stores and employing more than 2.2 million people.


    Walmart was founded in 1962.


    For now, there were too many ongoing projects. Step by step, Hardy would tackle these large service oriented industries once the current tasks were streamlined.


    Hardy found Andy and shared his idea of transforming him into a financial stock expert. "In the program, you can first explain some financial knowledge, then comment on the current stock market situation, and finally focus on analyzing a few stocks in detail."


    "Using such a nationwide platform for commentary would certainly influence those stocks. Positively reviewed stocks might see a price increase, while those with negative forecasts could experience significant drops."


    "This is essentially indirect stock manipulation. Boss, we can operate in advance and make a substantial profit."


    "This task is for you."


    "Also, select a batch of marketable consumer companies that aren''t performing well in sales. I have a use for them," Hardy said.


    "What are you planning to do?"


    "The TV station is preparing a TV shopping segment to directly sell products on television. This will significantly promote those companies products. Some companies poor sales are merely due to lack of recognition. Through TV shopping, their products will sell well, and their stock prices will surely soar. This has more potential for appreciation than just commenting on the stock market."


    Andy understood.


    It''s similar to Barbie and Playboy, originally on the brink of bankruptcy with plummeting stock prices. After transformation, they became quality enterprises with doubled stock prices.


    Identifying a few such listed companies like Playboy would make it easy to recoup the money spent on acquiring the broadcasting company.


    "I understand, boss. I''ll quickly provide you with a list of listed companies," Andy said.


    Two days later, Andy handed Hardy a list.


    "Boss, these companies meet your criteria. They are listed, produce consumer products, have decent production capacity, but suffer from poor marketing and regional limitations," Andy explained.


    Hardy looked at the list.


    "The Bumblebee Motorcycles, capable of producing 10,000 units annually. Currently, sales are poor, with over 5,000 units unsold, and the company is semi shutdown. The stock price is $0.58."


    Hardy looked at the photo. It was a women''s scooter, much like the one Audrey Hepburn rode in "Roman Holiday."


    "How much does this scooter sell for?" Hardy asked.


    "Production cost is about $50, retail price $118," Andy replied.


    Hardy stroked his chin, thinking this scooter was a good product. "Andy, find the boss and buy the stock, while also repurchasing shares on the market."


    "Do you think this scooter will sell well?" Andy asked.


    "I believe it will sell well. Try to push the price down. Once we get this scooter factory up and running, we can sell it for a good price," Hardy said with a smile.


    Next was a hairdryer factory. Hardy looked at the hairdryer photo and found it very ugly.


    "Is this a hairdryer or a blower? No wonder it''s not selling. This hairdryer factory needs a designer to create an attractive model. Once it looks good, sales will definitely surge," Hardy said.


    "Should we buy this hairdryer factory?" Andy asked.


    Hardy looked at the price. The stock was around $0.2, and the factory was worth only a few thousand dollars. Buying it wouldn''t hurt.


    Hardy decided to buy it, partly because of its name.


    Dyson Hairdryers.


    There were also factories producing clothing, women''s handbags, bedding sets, shoes, juicers, and even a chocolate factory.


    These looked promising. Hardy instructed Andy to buy shares. They would be the first batch of recommended products.


    Andy and his team went to The Bumblebee Motorcycles Factory. The company owner warmly welcomed them. Looking at the piled up inventory, Andy said, "I can buy all these products, but I need a favorable price."


    The owner was overjoyed.


    "I''ll give you a cost price, $55 per unit. How about that?" the owner asked humbly.


    Andy shook his head. "Thirty dollars per unit."


    The owner''s eyes widened. "My production cost is $50 per unit. Selling at $30 means I''d lose half my money. No one does business like this."


    Andy smiled. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There are plenty of times when people do loss making business. If you don''t sell to me now, you might lose more money. You should understand that unsold inventory is worthless. Only sold products are valuable."


    The owner understood this well.


    After negotiations, they agreed to sell the 5,000 scooters to Andy''s trading company for $38 each.


    After signing the contract, Andy smiled at the owner and said, "Mr. Weiss, are you willing to sell shares in your motorcycle factory?"


    The owner was stunned. They had just bought his motorcycles, and now they wanted to buy shares in his factory.


    After some thought, he agreed.


    "Yes, how much are you offering?"


    "At market price," Andy said.


    They haggled again, and Andy bought 40% of the motorcycle factory''s shares. He also acquired more shares on the market, making Andy''s financial company the largest shareholder in the factory.


    First, buy the motorcycles, then the shares. Andy squeezed the motorcycle factory dry.


    Andy used the same tactic with other factories, buying shares at the lowest prices and planning to sell them for a profit after revamping them.


    Everyone was busy.


    One day, Bill called Hardy. "Boss, the Mexicans have taken the bait. The transaction is tonight. Do you want to watch?"


    "Sure."


    Hardy couldn''t miss such an interesting event.


    His bodyguards drove him to the Los City gang''s base. The French conman Victor greeted the big boss with respect.


    "Is the time confirmed?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, boss, it''s set for midnight tonight, in the outskirts of Los Angeles. I''ll lead the team for the deal," Victor said.


    "Any chance of complications?"


    "Those Mexicans completely trust my identity now," Victor said with a smile.


    Hardy looked at Bill. "Have you notified Lancer and the others?"


    "Yes, they''ll be hiding around the area. Once the deal is done, they''ll move in to arrest the Mexicans," Bill replied.


    The hook, line, and net were ready. The Mexican fish couldn''t escape.


    With few drug sellers in Los Angeles now, prices had skyrocketed. The Mexicans couldn''t source enough, so Victor approached them, making them believe they had a fortune at hand. The first deal was 50 kilograms, quickly sold for a good price.


    After the successful first deal, the Mexicans trusted Victor. Recently, they ordered a large batch. Victor promised 250 kilograms for $900,000, and the Mexicans happily agreed.


    Late at night, two cars arrived in the outskirts of Los Angeles. A few Mexicans got out, led by a big boss.


    They smoked while waiting.


    After about twenty minutes, they saw headlights approaching.


    Two cars stopped twenty meters away, both sides headlights illuminating each other. Victor and his men got out.


    The Mexican boss greeted Victor, "Hello, Mr. Macron. Finally, you''re here."

 Chapter 220 - 220 Congressman Nixon

    Victor''s current alias is Macron. For a professional con artist, having dozens of names is quite normal.


    Victor smiled, "Hello Neto, good to see you again. I''ve brought the goods. Is the money ready?"


    "Of course." The Mexican boss signaled, and immediately one of his subordinates stepped forward with a briefcase.


    Opening the case under the car''s headlights revealed it was filled with dollars.


    Victor signaled as well, and his subordinates brought several large packages from the car''s trunk, placing them under the headlights.


    Both sides verified the money and the drugs.


    Finally, everything was confirmed.


    "Deal done. I hope Mr. Macron can bring us more goods next time. We can take as much as you can supply now. The entire Los Angeles is our market," the Mexican boss said proudly.


    "No problem, we''ll set it up next time," Victor nodded with a smile.


    Both parties got into their cars, and Victor''s convoy left.


    The Mexican''s car drove into the city and soon into a large slum courtyard. The strategist of the Mexican gang was already waiting for them.


    The goods were moved into the house. The strategist looked at the piles of white powder bricks on the ground, used a dagger to open a package, and put some powder into his mouth.


    "Hmm, this batch is still very pure. We can mix it with glucose powder and sell one portion as three, tripling the profit," the strategist said proudly.


    At this moment,


    There was a loud bang in the courtyard.


    A large truck crashed through the gate, shocking everyone. Before they could react, a team of HD security personnel in black special combat uniforms rushed in with sub-machine guns.


    The security personnel didn''t waste words with the gang members, shooting anyone they saw. The Mexicans finally reacted and drew their guns, but they were no match for the security team and were gunned down instantly.


    In just a few minutes, the HD security team completed the operation, killing 11 gang members and seizing 250 kilograms of drugs.


    As soon as the scene was secured, two reporters came in and started taking pictures. Los Angeles Police Chief Ed walked in to pose for photos and interviews in front of the bodies and drugs.


    Everything was arranged perfectly.


    Victor returned to the LA office and handed over the briefcase. Bill opened it, saw the money inside, and chuckled.


    "Boss, this money is probably all those burrito lovers had. Now it''s all ours," Bill joked.


    "Boss, what should we do with this money?" Bill asked.


    "Distribute the bonuses as appropriate to those involved, and the rest goes to the company account," Hardy said.


    The gang has now formed a company and everything is formalized. Hardy must follow the rules and can''t pocket the money.


    The next day,


    Los Angeles Times


    The headline read, "LA Police and HD Security Patrol Team Crush Major Drug Deal."


    "Yesterday, HD Security received a tip about a Mexican gang planning a drug deal. They immediately tracked and followed them. The gang''s hideout was very secretive.


    The HD security patrol team used a truck to break down the gate, eventually killing all the drug dealers and seizing 250 kilograms of drugs."


    "This is the largest drug bust in LA history, with the seized drugs worth over a million dollars. The police chief stated that due to HD Security''s outstanding performance, a reward will be requested from the city government.


    "Since HD Security started operating, LA''s crime rate has dropped by 50%, making the streets safer. People now feel more secure going out at night, knowing HD Security is patrolling."


    Two days later,


    The LA city government awarded HD Security a $20,000 reward for their outstanding contribution, and renewed their contract, increasing the number of hires.


    More hires meant more revenue.


    This might have been the end of the story, but Hardy was informed by Lancer that a California Congressman wanted to visit and meet with HD Security.


    "Which congressman?" Hardy asked.


    "Congressman Nixon."


    Hardy was slightly surprised.


    After meeting a future president, Reagan, now it''s another future president, Nixon. Nixon is set to rise to power much earlier, becoming the youngest Vice President of the US at 39.


    He hadn''t sought Nixon out, but Nixon came looking for him. Perhaps his growth had attracted attention from some influential people.


    "Lancer, respond to him. I''d be happy to meet Congressman Nixon," Hardy said.


    "Also, have Henry prepare the most detailed report on Nixon, as detailed as possible," Hardy instructed.


    "I understand."


    In the afternoon,


    Lancer reported that an appointment with Congressman Nixon was set for two days later. Henry also delivered a detailed report on Nixon. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nixon, born in 1913, grew up in Yorba Linda near Los Angeles. Now 34, he became a lawyer after graduating from college and joined the Republican Party.


    California is a stronghold of the Republican Party.


    During WWII, he served in the Navy, rising to the rank of Lieutenant Commander. He was elected as a Republican congressman in 1946 after returning from the war.


    In reality, House representatives have little power with only two year terms, primarily proposing bills and debating in Congress.


    True power lies with Senators, elected statewide to represent all state residents in Washington.


    Each state has a governor and two senators, the three highest ranking officials in the state.


    Hardy surmised Nixon''s visit to HD Security was for a political show.


    To climb the political ladder, congressmen need to stage events to increase their influence, paving the way for a Senate run.


    HD Security gained national fame through the ''Bank Heist Documentary'' and now with the largest drug bust in US history, garnering widespread media coverage.


    Many papers reported HD Security''s significant impact on LA''s safety, with overall crime rates dropping 50%, boosting public safety, and spurring LA''s rapid development. Even Hollywood tourism increased.


    Such a high profile company naturally attracts a visit from a congressman.


    The report would highlight Nixon''s visit to HD headquarters, praising their work for LA''s safety, encouraging them to keep it up.


    Though it''s a gesture of support, it''s really promoting the congressman himself.


    Another possible reason is Nixon might seek Hardy as a benefactor.


    Election campaigns require funds,


    Advertising needs funds,


    Traveling needs funds,


    Organizing a campaign team needs funds.

 Chapter 221 - 221 Nixon Visit HD Security

    To advance from a congressman to a senator requires not only ability but also publicity to gain voter recognition.


    Publicity requires substantial funds.


    Election funding, Campaigns, Promotional activities,


    Hardly anyone could afford these alone.


    Funds mostly come from ''political donations.''


    Political donations are legal.


    A fund is set up for public donations, used for campaign purposes, but public donations are minimal compared to the vast sums needed, often surpassed by contributions from major benefactors.


    Every politician has one or more major benefactors, the higher the level, the more benefactors.


    But taking such funds comes with obligations. Benefactors expect returns on their investments.


    If you don''t deliver, they might stop funding you.


    After the Capitol riot in 2021, many large companies, including Citigroup, Marriott, and healthcare firms, decided to halt funding for 147 Republicans who opposed certifying the electoral votes.


    Money controls politics transparently.


    Hardy is now very wealthy, and a quick check reveals his substantial assets, making him an ideal benefactor.


    Hardy''s influence extends beyond money.


    HD Security''s influence, Playboy magazine''s influence, HD Films influence, and now ABC Broadcasting Company.


    In California,


    Hardy''s influence ranks among the top.


    It''s no wonder Nixon wants to woo him, being a young 34 year old congressman needing to build his network. Hardy, without any apparent leanings, is a prime target.


    But Nixon is a contradictory figure, exemplifying a typical politician.


    How should Hardy deal with him?


    Two days later, Nixon and his aide flew from Sacramento to LA. Upon landing, Nixon noticed several planes in the distance, marked with a golden bird and the letters HD.


    "Hall, are these HD marked planes Hardy''s property?" Nixon asked.


    "Yes, Congressman. Mr. Hardy indeed has an airline, currently in trial operation with 50 planes," the aide said.


    "Mr. Jon Hardy has quite an extensive enterprise. I heard he is also a military veteran. Achieving such success in just a few years is impressive. I hope we have a pleasant conversation this time."


    Walking out of the airport, a convoy was parked outside, with the letters ''HD'' on the vehicles.


    "Excuse me, are you congressman Nixon?" asked the person in charge of reception from the security company.


    "Yes, that''s me," replied Nixon.


    "Hello, congressman. I''m here to pick you up. Please get in the car, and I''ll take you to HD Security Headquarters," said the reception personnel.


    Nixon and his assistant got into the car, which drove all the way to the HD Security Headquarters located in the Hollywood area. After more than a year of construction, HD Security had long ceased to be a toy factory and had become a tightly guarded base.


    Before the car entered the gate, the driver picked up the radio and said, "Headquarters, this is car number 15. The guest has been picked up and is entering the base."


    "Headquarters received," came the response.


    Nixon and his assistant looked at the radio, thinking that HD Security was indeed advanced, even equipped with military radios that the police currently didn''t have.


    The car stopped under the office building. As Nixon got out of the car, he saw Hardy and Lancer coming out to greet him.


    "Hello, congressman. I''m Jon Hardy," said Hardy with a smile as he shook hands with Nixon.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''ve heard your name for a long time. It''s finally nice to meet you," Nixon said with a smile.


    At that moment, two photographers approached, one with a camera and the other with a video camera, constantly taking pictures of the two men.


    "And this is?" asked Nixon, puzzled.


    "Hehe, congressman, your visit is such an important event that it naturally needs to be documented. I''ll have today''s news published in the newspaper with photos to accompany the story," Hardy explained. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nixon thought Hardy was quite considerate. If he wanted to publish the news, he wouldn''t have to send a draft to the newspaper himself.


    The two walked into the headquarters building.


    Hardy introduced Nixon to various departments: the Business Operations Department, Logistics Support Department, Intelligence Analysis Room, Technical Support Department, and Operations Command Center.


    Nixon thought, No wonder HD Security was so impressive. The departments were entirely different from other security companies, modeled after military structures.


    After touring the headquarters, Hardy invited Nixon to observe the security team training.


    The base spanned thirty acres, including an office building, warehouses, and a training ground where non field team members would exercise.


    Obstacle courses, combat training, and weapons shooting practice were all underway. Nixon, having served in World War II, had a deep affection for the military and felt nostalgic watching the HD team train.


    "The training seems even more intense than my time in the military, but it looks quite scientific, covering almost every aspect," commented Nixon.


    "This training regimen was specifically designed to maximize the soldiers'' personal abilities and overall competence," explained Hardy.


    When training ended, the team assembled. Over two hundred team members stood there, brimming with energy and exuding a fierce and formidable aura.


    Nixon enthusiastically posed for photos with these men, which the photographers captured.


    Hardy had previously instructed the photographers not to be stingy with the film, ensuring enough footage was taken. Not only for newspaper publication, as only one photo was needed for that.


    Hardy was thinking ahead, envisioning these materials being used in future programs to promote HD Security if Nixon ever became Vice President or President.


    If you''re going to use me for a show, don''t blame me for using you for advertising later.


    In Hardy''s office, the secretary brought two cups of coffee and left after setting them down, leaving only Nixon and Hardy in the room. Hardy offered Nixon a cigar, and the two smoked and chatted.


    "Hardy, I heard your family is from Orange County?" asked Nixon.


    "Yes."


    "My family is from Yorba Linda, just an hour''s drive away," Nixon said with a smile.


    "We''re practically neighbors," Hardy said, smiling.


    "Yes. Which branch of the military did you serve in?" Nixon asked.


    "I served in the Marine Corps."


    "I was also in the Navy," Nixon said.

 Chapter 222 - 222 Giving And Receiving

    They exchanged military stories, growing closer and feeling like old friends.


    "Hardy, on my return this time, I saw many changes in Los Angeles. There are more people on the streets, and it''s livelier. This is partly due to HD Security''s contributions. Seeing Los Angeles improve makes me happy."


    "It''s not just my contribution. As a government official, the work you do is also for our hometown''s betterment, and everyone recognizes your efforts," Hardy said.


    "Then let''s work together to make our hometown better," Nixon said, extending his hand to Hardy.


    Hardy didn''t hesitate and shook Nixon''s hand.


    "Let''s work together to contribute to our hometown''s development."


    Hardy added, "Congressman, if you need anything, feel free to ask. As a congressman from our hometown, I''m happy to support your efforts."


    Nixon understood perfectly. His purpose for this visit was now achieved, with both men reaching a consensus. The details of their cooperation would be negotiated as needed.


    At noon, Hardy treated Nixon to lunch at a nice restaurant. In the afternoon, they visited the Barbie Doll Factory, Playboy Magazine, the television factory, and ABC TV''s headquarters in Los Angeles.


    ABC TV had not yet officially launched, but many people were busy preparing programs for the launch.


    Entering a studio, Hardy introduced Nixon to a talk show set, where the host would invite movie stars, scientists, and politicians. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Nixon, if you ever need publicity, ABC TV can help with an interview program. This way, people across the country will see you, which will be great for your promotion," Hardy suggested.


    Television was indeed a powerful tool. If Nixon appeared on a talk show and people got to know him, it would significantly enhance his campaign efforts.


    Thinking about how movie stars and singers are mobbed wherever they go, Nixon realized that politicians spend money on publicity to achieve similar effects.


    "Hardy, thank you in advance. I might need your help someday," Nixon said.


    "Hehe, I''m sure that day will come soon," Hardy replied, hinting at his hope for Nixon''s promotion, which pleased Nixon.


    Nixon then said, lowering his voice slightly, "Hardy, I''m friends with George Whelan, the mayor of San Francisco. If HD Security wants to sign a contract with the San Francisco Police Department, I can help introduce you."


    Lancer had previously approached the current police chief in San Francisco, hoping to establish a collaboration. However, Chief Scoggins wasn''t interested, believing that HD Security''s presence would significantly weaken the police force. He felt that the police should maintain their strength rather than rely on outsourcing, which would only cause the police to diminish while others grew stronger.


    As a result, no contract was signed with the San Francisco Police Department.


    If Nixon introduced Hardy to the mayor, they could leverage that relationship to issue direct orders to the police chief.


    Just after making friends, Hardy was already reaping the benefits. This is what is meant by "giving and you shall receive."


    "Mr. Nixon, why not contact Mayor Whelan and have dinner with us tonight?" Hardy suggested.


    Nixon thought, Hardy certainly acts swiftly. He merely suggested it, and Hardy was ready to act immediately. It''s no wonder Hardy managed to build such an empire in a short time. It must be due to his decisive nature.


    "No problem."


    Nixon called San Francisco, and the phone was answered quickly. After some pleasantries, Nixon mentioned wanting to introduce a friend.


    "Who?" Whelan asked.


    "Jon Hardy of HD Security," Nixon replied.


    "Jon Hardy? I''d love to meet him," Whelan said.


    "Are you free tonight for dinner?"


    "Are you in San Francisco?" asked Whelan.


    "I''m in Los Angeles, but Hardy has his own airline and can fly over anytime."


    An hour later, a C-52 landed at San Francisco Airport, bearing the HD Aviation logo. If Hardy''s B-29 Superfortress hadn''t been under modification, he would have flown that.


    Mayor Whelan hosted Nixon and Hardy at a club. It was Hardy''s first meeting with Whelan, who was in his fifties, slightly overweight, with some graying hair and a kind smile. Although kindness isn''t typically associated with politicians, George Whelan''s first impression was indeed that of kindness.


    Hardy thought, this guy has a politician''s face.


    After some small talk, Hardy, now a well known figure, quickly became friends with Whelan. They had dinner together and then took a walk by the lake.


    "Whelan, are you planning to run for state senator next year?" Nixon asked.


    "Yes, I am. And you? Are you planning to run for senator next year?" Whelan asked.


    Nixon nodded, "I do have that intention, but I''m still young and lack the experience and connections, so I need friends help."


    Nixon smiled at Hardy while saying this.


    Hardy then looked at Whelan, smiling, "Mr. Mayor, if you need campaign funds, I''m willing to contribute $50,000."


    "And once my ABC TV station starts broadcasting, I can help you produce a promotional video to air, increasing your visibility on the East Coast."


    $50,000 was a significant amount, enough to support Whelan''s state senate campaign, and TV ads would further enhance his campaign''s effectiveness.


    Whelan steadied himself and replied with a smile, "I''ve heard a lot about HD Security''s reputation. I believe that this approach might be used in San Francisco, especially since the Los Angeles Police Department and HD Security have worked with great success. It is worthwhile to attempt."


    This is what Giving And Receiving is all about. You get what you want, I get what I want, and both parties are happy, having gained a new friend.


    Hardy and Nixon returned to Los Angeles, and Nixon prepared to leave. Hardy smiled and said, "Mr. Nixon, when you need help, give me a call. Whether it''s campaign funds or publicity resources, I can provide assistance."


    "I believe I will need it soon," Nixon''s confidence in his future campaign increased.


    "By the way, my airline company will be officially launched in a few days. I will invite Los Angeles elite to attend. Will you be able to come?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ll be there," Nixon replied immediately.

 Chapter 223 - 223 San Francisco

    Hardy knew many wealthy individuals, and Nixon saw this as an opportunity to network with them. Having such connections could widen his campaign funding sources in the future.


    "It''s settled then. I''ll invite you over when the airline company opens." Hardy escorted Nixon to the plane.


    San Francisco


    Mayor Whelan called the San Francisco Police Chief, Scoggins. "Scoggins, you''ve seen the reports about the drug bust in Los Angeles, right?"


    "Yes, Mayor, I have."


    "I found out that the security company ''HD Security'' played a major role in that operation. The Los Angeles Police Department signed a cooperation agreement with HD Security, which helps maintain local security. I think this approach is quite good."


    Scoggins understood the mayor''s implication, probably because the owner of that security company had approached the mayor.


    "Mayor, if we entrust the city''s security to one company, there could be other issues."


    "What issues?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That security company could become a new power in the city. Once they establish themselves, they might act recklessly and undermine the rule of law."


    Mayor Whelan frowned.


    "I''ve seen the data from Los Angeles for the past year. All kinds of cases have significantly decreased, and the public is very satisfied with HD Security. Aren''t your concerns a bit excessive? Also, it''s not good to speculate about things that haven''t happened."


    Scoggins remained steadfast in his opinion, "Mayor, I''ve reported to the city government, hoping to increase municipal funding, recruit new officers, buy police cars, and strengthen patrols. I believe the police department can maintain San Francisco''s security."


    The two parted unhappily.


    Scoggins had been appointed by Whelan, and now he was disobeying him, which irritated the mayor.


    After some thought, Whelan called Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, the San Francisco Police Chief, Scoggins, has his own ideas and is somewhat resistant to HD Security joining. This matter might need to be delayed until later this year when I can replace him upon reappointment," Whelan said.


    For a subordinate who disobeyed, Whelan was prepared to remove him.


    After hanging up, Hardy called Henry. "Henry, take your team to San Francisco and investigate this Police Chief Scoggins. I hope he is a completely upright and honest person."


    Henry took the order and headed to San Francisco.


    After arriving in San Francisco, Henry and his team once again disguised themselves as phone company employees to inspect Scoggins home phone.


    They even went to the police station and placed a bug in the chief''s office phone, showing Henry''s audacity.


    After two days of surveillance, it was clear that Chief Scoggins was not as honest and upright as he appeared. Moreover, he had significant issues. His defiance of Mayor Whelan''s request had its reasons.


    Henry reported to Hardy.


    "Boss, we intercepted some information and took some photos."


    "Chief Scoggins is good friends with the head of the Selton Mafia family. They discussed HD Security over the phone. The Selton family head did not want HD Security to contract with the San Francisco Police Department to avoid our security company from affecting their business in San Francisco. The Selton family head even mentioned you."


    Without asking, Hardy knew the Selton family head wouldn''t say anything good about him, probably calling him the biggest mob boss in Los Angeles.


    "Continue."


    "We captured photos of Scoggins meeting with the Selton family head and recorded their conversation."


    "The Selton family head promised Scoggins that if he prevented HD Security from contracting with the police department, he would support his run for city council next year and later for mayor."


    Though Whelan had promoted Scoggins, Scoggins now harbored greater ambitions, ready to abandon his old boss and carve his own path.


    Hardy called Mayor Whelan again.


    Hardy laughed and told Mayor Whelan, "Tomorrow, the newspapers will publish a story about the San Francisco Police Chief''s close relationship with the head of a Mafia family."


    Mayor Whelan was shocked.


    "Are you saying Scoggins has ties to the Mafia?"


    "There are photos."


    Whelan gritted his teeth. "I understand."


    The next day, a piece of news shocked San Francisco.


    San Francisco Morning Post


    Front page headline:


    "San Francisco Police Chief Scoggins is friends with the Selton Mafia family head . Can San Francisco''s security be guaranteed?"


    A large photo accompanied the article.


    Two men at a club, sitting close and chatting. From the photo, it was evident they had a good relationship, like old friends.


    "On the left is the notorious head of the San Francisco Mafia family Selton. On the right is the San Francisco Police Chief. Reporters saw them chatting and laughing together for half an hour."


    The news was explosive, and the public could not accept it.


    Police officers are employed to ensure public safety and combat crime and gangs, but now the police chief was mingling with the Mafia.


    Countless citizens were outraged.


    When Scoggins arrived at the police station in the morning, he noticed many people looking at him strangely. Feeling puzzled, he checked his reflection in the mirror and found nothing wrong with his appearance.


    Entering his office, his secretary glanced at him nervously and said, "Chief, today''s newspaper is on your desk."


    "I know," Scoggins said indifferently.


    As he entered his office, the phone rang. Scoggins picked it up. "This is Scoggins. Who is this?"


    "This is Mayor Whelan. Come to my office immediately," Mayor Whelan ordered sternly.


    Scoggins, puzzled, put down the phone, thinking the mayor''s tone was cold because of his refusal to contract with HD Security.


    At that moment, his eyes fell on the newspaper on his desk, specifically the San Francisco Morning Post, placed prominently by his secretary.


    Just a few glances and Scoggins felt like he was struck by lightning, frozen in place.


    The photo in the newspaper showed him and the Mafia family head shaking hands and chatting. Even if no one knew what they were talking about, just these photos could end his career as police chief.


    No wonder the officers looked at him like that this morning.


    No wonder Mayor Whelan was furious, demanding he go to the city government.


    Scoggins felt his heart clench.


    Who? Who took those photos? Their meeting was at a private club, usually inaccessible. Someone must have been deliberately investigating them.


    Suddenly, Scoggins realized a more terrifying possibility.


    Could the FBI be investigating him?

 Chapter 224 - 224 Indirect Confrontation With The Selton Family

    But why would the FBI expose it in the newspaper instead of directly taking him in for questioning?


    With immense anxiety, Scoggins arrived at the city government. Mayor Whelan, seeing him, erupted in fury, righteously berating Scoggins for ten minutes. The whole city government could hear Whelan''s voice.


    "I''m telling you now, you are dismissed, permanently!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scoggins left the city government dejectedly.


    The next day, Mayor Whelan appointed a new chief, Brown, formerly the deputy chief of San Francisco Police, known for his smooth dealings.


    Hardy saw the newspaper report and smiled slightly.


    If someone doesn''t want to be your friend and chooses to be your enemy, the best solution is to find a way to deal with them.


    However, this matter was far from over.


    Since this might involve corruption, the FBI stepped in, launching an investigation and taking Chief Scoggins for questioning.


    The head of the Seltons, hearing about the FBI''s involvement, sensed trouble. He quickly handed over family affairs to his second in command and flew to Colombia.


    The Selton family, an old Mafia family in San Francisco, had been rooted here for decades, with many locals aware of their presence.


    But this incident with Chief Scoggins exposed the Selton family under media scrutiny. Many newspapers reported on their criminal history, including robbery, market monopolization, drug trafficking, and gang activities.


    The Selton family''s reputation quickly deteriorated.


    Of course, Hardy had a hand in this. The attempt to take over the Flamingo Casino years ago wasn''t something Hardy would easily forget.


    This time, he seized the opportunity to deal with them.


    Moreover, newspapers compared San Francisco''s security to Los Angeles, praising HD Security for the improved safety in Los Angeles. Many citizens called for HD Security to be introduced in San Francisco as well.


    Mayor Whelan submitted a proposal to support the police department''s contract with HD Security, making San Francisco safer. The proposal passed the city council without resistance.


    The new chief, Brown, and Lancer held a simple signing ceremony. From then on, HD Security would supplement San Francisco''s security, patrolling and assisting the police in combating violent crimes.


    The contract, worth millions, involved HD Security deploying 200 patrol officers from Los Angeles. After covering all expenses and wages, HD Security could make a profit of $400,000.


    This money was little compared to Hardy''s other businesses, but controlling a city''s security was priceless.


    Previously, Hardy had instructed Bill to send people to San Francisco to monitor the situation with the Selton Mafia family.


    Now that the head of the Selton family was under FBI investigation and internal turmoil had ensued, Hardy called Bill and instructed him to send more personnel to San Francisco to conduct an in depth investigation into the Selton family''s business.


    "Sometimes in business, you don''t have to confront the other party directly. We can leverage various advantages, such as newspapers, police, patrol teams, and even the FBI."


    "The Selton family''s business is all illegal. Find clues about these businesses and provide them to the police to strike against them. Find evidence of tax evasion and give it to the tax bureau. Find criminal evidence and hand it over to the FBI. Any of these can make life unbearable for them."


    Bill nodded continuously upon hearing this.


    Then he thought about their own business.


    "Boss, what if someone uses this method against us? How should The Los City Company handle it?" Bill asked with some concern.


    "That''s why I previously told you to be careful. Black market business is always illegal and cannot see the light of day.


    "Los City business is now managed in layers. If there''s a strong investigation, we can cut off parts to protect the whole. At most, we lose some subordinates, but no one will be able to trace it to the higher ups, nor harm the foundation of the Los City Company.


    "As for San Francisco, you should send more people there. If you find out anything, report it to Henry and others in time. The security company will use legitimate means to deal with the Selton family. As long as we mess with them a few more times, the Selton family will be severely weakened."


    "Okay, boss, I''ll send more people there right away."


    After Bill left, Hardy received a call.


    ...


    "Mr. Hardy, I''m back in Los Angeles," came Elizabeth Taylor''s sweet voice over the phone.


    "Leon: The Professional" is about to be released. Taylor had been out promoting it for a while and hadn''t seen Hardy. As soon as she returned, she eagerly contacted Hardy.


    "Are you tired?" Hardy asked with concern.


    "I''m a bit tired, but thinking about the movie''s release soon makes me excited and a bit worried," Taylor said.


    "How could a story I wrote fail? Don''t worry," Hardy said with a smile.


    After chatting a bit more, Taylor said, "Mr. Hardy, the movie officially releases the day after tomorrow. Shall we watch it together?"


    "Sure, let''s sneak in together," Hardy agreed.


    With extensive promotion, "Leon: The Professional" was finally about to premiere. On the day of its release, Hardy sneaked into a Los Angeles cinema with Taylor.


    The movie''s lead actor is Cary Grant, and most of the audience was there for him. However, some came for Taylor. During promotion, MGM''s team had announced that Taylor was the ''Princess Taylor'' Barbie doll, attracting many young girls who clamored to see her.


    The cinema was packed, including many young girls.


    The movie had no rating system yet, and "Leon: The Professional" with its many violent scenes, would definitely be rated PG-13 today, requiring children under 13 to be accompanied by parents.


    As the movie played, people were gradually drawn into the story.


    Matilda''s life was miserable at first, then her entire family was killed. After meeting Leon, her life gradually became more colorful.


    The strength of the young girl and the protection of the hit man uncle gave the movie an unconventional romantic flavor.


    The final revenge gunfight scene pushed the plot to its climax.


    Although the film differed slightly from the "L¨¦on: The Professional" Hardy had seen before, it was still an excellent movie.


    Taylor''s acting was spot on.


    As the movie ended, many people discussed the plot while leaving.


    "I love Cary Grant''s character. He''s so handsome. I wish I could meet someone like him," a teenage girl said.


    "Taylor is so beautiful, and her acting is amazing. While watching the movie, I completely forgot her previous image and felt she was Matilda," a man said.


    Taylor, holding Hardy''s arm, felt elated hearing people''s praise.

 Chapter 225 - 225 Hardy Evaluation Of ABC

    After the movie, Hardy planned to take Taylor home. Taylor, with her violet eyes, looked at Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, I want to visit your estate."


    "Sure."


    At eleven o''clock at night, Hardy took Taylor home. When she got out, her lips were a bit swollen. At the door, she waved vigorously to Hardy before entering the house.


    Sarah was delighted to see her daughter back. "How did the movie premiere go today?"


    "The cinema was packed, and many people praised my acting," Taylor said happily.


    "That''s great. What did you do after watching the movie with Mr. Hardy?" Sarah asked.


    Hardy picked Taylor up in the afternoon and brought her back at eleven, long after the movie had ended.


    Taylor''s eyes showed a hint of panic. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I went to Mr. Hardy''s estate, had dinner there, and he told me that if I liked the ''Beauty and the Beast'' story, he would have the movie company prepare a script," Taylor said.


    "Ah, another new movie?!" Sarah exclaimed with joy.


    Actors fear not having roles. Knowing Hardy, a major benefactor, Taylor had no such worries. Sarah caressed her daughter''s face, feeling her daughter''s fortune.


    "Mr. Hardy also told me that if I wanted, I could do a show on ABC TV. There''s a children''s puppet show called ''Sesame Street,'' and I can play a character there. The others wear puppet costumes, but I don''t have to. I play Princess Taylor."


    Sarah was even more delighted. Her daughter no longer had to worry about not having roles.


    The next day, several newspapers published movie reviews.


    "He was originally a cold blooded hit man, but after meeting the adorable girl, he cared for her, helped her, and accompanied her growth. The girl gradually fell in love with the hit man, a dependent kind of love, almost like a daughter loving her father.


    "In one scene, when the girl was in mortal danger and sought the hit man''s help, he initially didn''t want to get involved. But after an intense inner struggle, he finally opened the door. As the door opened, a ray of sunlight shone on the girl''s face, symbolizing the light of life and humanity."


    Many praised Elizabeth Taylor''s performance, saying she reached a new height in this film, not losing to Oscar winner Cary Grant.


    Of course, there were dissenting voices.


    Some critics said that letting a young girl and a 40 year old man fall in love was morally wrong and should not be encouraged.


    Fortunately, the film had no intimate scenes. Otherwise, these critics would have called for its ban.


    Hardy received a report from MGM. The first day''s box office data was in: over 900 cinemas nationwide showed the movie, earning an impressive $950,000.


    This was a very high number.


    According to MGM''s analysis, the total box office could reach over $8 million, possibly even $10 million.


    Such success was inseparable from Cary Grant, but some believed Taylor''s influence was now comparable to Grant''s, especially due to the Barbie Princess promotion.


    MGM boss Mayer personally called Hardy to congratulate him. Hardy smiled, "We co-produced this movie. Mr. Mayer, you made more than I did."


    Mayer paused and said, "Hardy, your ABC Broadcasting Company approached MGM to buy our old films. Do you believe in the future of television broadcasting?"


    "I believe in it very much," Hardy said firmly.


    Mayer pondered.


    "How far do you think broadcasting will develop? Will it threaten the film industry?" Mayer asked again.


    "Mr. Mayer, I think it''s more serious than a threat. It will fully surpass and significantly impact the future of the film industry," Hardy said.


    Mayer felt Hardy''s words were a bit alarmist.


    "The entire film industry is worth billions of dollars annually, with over 30 million people going to the cinema every year. We have box office revenue, copyright revenue, and theme parks. The television industry only has advertising revenue. How can it surpass the film industry?"


    "Free, convenient, home based, long duration. These are the biggest advantages of television," Hardy said.


    "Buy a TV and you can watch endless programs. Watching movies requires spending money each time."


    "A TV at home can be watched anytime without planning days in advance to see a movie."


    "People can enjoy TV at any time. After dinner, the whole family can gather in the living room and watch TV, fostering family bonds. ABC will broadcast from 8 AM to midnight. Programs will be endless."


    Mayer was silent.


    He wasn''t blind to television''s advantages and its impact on movies. Other studios noticed it too, like Paramount considering acquiring ABC.


    But he didn''t think it was as dire as Hardy said. He didn''t believe TV could replace movies.


    Now, hearing Hardy''s words, Mayer was swayed. "Hardy, would you sell ABC shares?"


    Hardy knew Mayer was interested.


    "Yes."


    Mayer was delighted.


    "How much?"


    "10% for $10 million. I can sell you 20%."


    Mayer was really furious.


    He had heard Hardy bought 100% of ABC for $12 million. Now, he was selling 10% for $10 million, valuing it ten times higher.


    MGM is the most powerful of the eight major Hollywood film companies, with the most movie stars and the largest film library.


    Mayer is also the chairman of the Oscar committee, holding a high position in the film industry. If ABC could ally with MGM, it would greatly benefit ABC.


    However, Hardy would not sell ABC broadcasting shares cheaply. If MGM joins, it would be the icing on the cake, if not Hardy is still confident that he can make ABC the best broadcasting company in the United States.


    "Hardy, are you robbing me? Do you think ABC is worth hundreds of millions of dollars?!" Mayer said it very angrily.


    Hardy smiled. "Mr. Mayer, I guarantee that this year you can buy 20% of ABC for $20 million, but next year you definitely won''t be able to get it at that price."


    "I could invest in other broadcasting companies such as NBC and CBS. I can even set up a television station myself, what makes you think ABC is worth that much?"

 Chapter 226 - 226 HD Airlines Take Off

    "Haha, with ABC already here, I dare say the new TV station won''t develop at all, and NBC and CBS will be left behind," Hardy said.


    "Are you that confident?"


    "I''ve done so many businesses, have you seen me fail?" Hardy said.


    Hardy was a professional at persuading people and drawing in powerful partners to quickly become strong and earn a lot of money.


    "Alright, Hardy, we''ll talk about this later." Mayer still felt the price Hardy offered was too high.


    "Mr. Mayer, my airline is opening in a few days. I invite you to attend. I will have someone send an invitation over," Hardy said.


    "I will definitely attend," Mayer said.


    After two months of preparation, HD Airlines was ready to officially open today. In fact, it had started trial operations a month ago. After a month of adjustments, it is running smoothly now.


    Los Angeles Airport.


    HD Airlines held a simple yet grand opening ceremony.


    It was simple because it was just a basic ceremony at the airport with guests witnessing it and not much else planned.


    It was grand, mainly because of the prominent guests who attended today. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    California Senator Nixon, the mayor of Los Angeles, the president of Wells Fargo, and MGM''s big boss Mayer.


    But these people were just the beginning.


    There was also a group of Hollywood stars, including Gary Grant, Clark Gable, Ava Gardner, Elizabeth Taylor, Hedy Lamarr, and dozens of other stars.


    Any one of these stars could draw a crowd, and now dozens of them were here, causing the airport to be packed with people who rushed over upon hearing the news. Some passengers who just got off the plane were standing in the hall with their luggage, and some even canceled their flights just to see the stars.


    About three to four thousand people gathered in the hall. Fortunately, HD security personnel were responsible for the venue''s safety, so no disturbances occurred.


    Hardy, Nixon, the mayor of Los Angeles, the president of Wells Fargo, and Mayer went on stage to cut the ribbon, receiving a round of applause.


    After the ribbon cutting, HD Airlines president Franklin went on stage to loudly introduce the status of HD Airlines.


    HD Airlines is headquartered in Los Angeles, with three airline hubs in Los Angeles, New York, and Kansas in the central United States. It serves cities including San Francisco, Chicago, Las Vegas, Denver, and more than twenty other cities.


    It includes both passenger and cargo services.


    "The company plans to add 50 more aircraft in the next five years and connect to over 50 cities nationwide."


    "HD Airlines concept is to create an ''air bus,'' making travel as convenient as taking a bus. To save customers money, starting today, the airline will offer discounts across the board, with ticket prices 30% off the regulated price, making it affordable for everyone. You can also earn points with each flight, which can be used to purchase tickets for future flights with HD Airlines."


    At first, people were drawn to the star studded event. But thinking about it, it made sense since HD Airlines is Hardy''s industry, and Hardy is a Hollywood big shot. Even if he didn''t invite them, these stars would likely come on their own.


    Next, people were shocked by the discounts offered by HD Airlines.


    The discount was 30% off.


    This seemed like a loss making deal. Could the airline still make money at 30% off?


    And the points system.


    It was very attractive to frequent flyers, offering more savings on top of the discounts.


    Many realized that a price war in the airline industry was likely to start, with HD Airlines firing the first shot. If other airlines didn''t follow suit, HD would probably take a significant share of the traffic.


    However, the public would certainly welcome this since it benefited the customers.


    Of course, there were some complaints about HD Airlines during its trial run. Passengers described the experience with one word: stingy.


    HD Airlines was too stingy.


    The plane provided no meals, not even water. The most annoying part was that there were no flight attendants, only male servers. The only facility on the plane was the bathroom.


    "Creating an air bus indeed feels like a long distance bus," some complained about the narrow seats. Large people felt squeezed in. Some calculated that HD Airlines had eight or nine more seats than other airlines, making the space narrower and less comfortable.


    Despite many complaints, HD Airlines was fully booked every day since its official opening. Passengers only chose other airlines when HD was fully booked.


    Passengers on HD Airlines laughed and said, "I don''t care about the service. I''m not flying to relax or to see flight attendants. My only goal is to reach my destination, which HD Airlines can do perfectly."


    "People list many shortcomings, but it has one huge advantage: it''s cheap. The ticket I bought was half the price of other airlines, saving me $50 on a $100 ticket. Earning $50 for enduring three or four hours is the best deal, judging by how hard it is to get HD Airlines tickets now."


    People were willing to fly cheaper planes to save some money. Who cares if there''s no in flight service? They could bring their own food and drinks. No flight attendants? The savings were better than any flight attendant''s looks.


    The rich might say HD Airlines is trash, but let them fly with other airlines. HD Airlines tickets were hard to get, so let us poor people have those seats.


    As for the slight discomfort, they could bear it for a short time.


    That day, ABC Television''s directors Fox and Irina came to Hardy to report on the progress of the broadcasting company.


    "The TV station structure is complete, all departments are staffed, several studios are renovated and ready for news, makeup, and talk shows. One large studio, still under construction, can accommodate over a hundred audience members for large productions."


    "The puppet actor show and the addition of star Elizabeth Taylor have produced high quality programs, which we believe children will love. The show will air daily, each episode lasting 45 minutes."


    "I''ve already interviewed the hosts, and they''re all good."

 Chapter 227 - 227 Relaunch Of ABC TV.

    "The progress on acquiring film sources isn''t great. We''ve only bought films from small companies and some documentaries. Our criteria are strict; we won''t take bad films. Big film companies don''t want to sell good films, especially award winning ones. They say these movies can still make money in theaters, and selling them to TV for free broadcast means they can''t make money anymore."


    "So far, we''ve only bought 35 movies and 62 documentaries, averaging $2,800 each, all movies unlikely to be shown in theaters again."


    Hardy calculated. These movies and documentaries already cost nearly $300,000. Running a TV station was indeed costly.


    He understood the film companies thinking. Old movies rarely made money from re-releases, except for classics like "Gone with the Wind," "Casablanca," or "Waterloo Bridge."


    "Are we ready for the broadcast?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, boss, we''re ready. Just tell us the start date, and ABC will be on air," Fox said.


    Hardy thought that three days later was good.


    It was Saturday, a day when families were home watching TV.


    Fox and Irina agreed with that.


    ...


    The next day.


    New York Times, Los Angeles Times, and other major newspapers ran a front page ad: "ABC Broadcasting Company Officially Re-broadcasts."


    A program schedule was attached below.


    People were surprised to find that ABC''s schedule was full day, from 8 am to 12 am.


    Other national TV stations only had five hours of programming daily.


    8:00 am "Morning News." 12:00 pm "Noon News." 8:00 pm, "Irina Tonight Show." 9:30 pm, the movie "The Magnificent Seven," ending at midnight.


    This TV schedule shocked countless Americans. The program names suggested high quality shows, and they even included last year''s hit movie "The Magnificent Seven."


    ABC airing such a film showed how much they had invested.


    People exclaimed, "Oh my god, since changing owners, how much money has ABC Broadcasting put into these programs? TV is free, will the new owner go bankrupt?"


    "I heard the buyer is the boss of HD Security. He should be able to handle it. I hope he does, so we can watch good shows."


    The senior executives of NBC and CBS also paid attention to ABC''s advertisements. After all, they are the only three TV stations in the United States that can cover the entire country.


    NBC Broadcasting''s president laughed after reading the schedule. "Producing so many programs, that Mr. Hardy must have invested a lot. An outsider doesn''t know how costly TV production is. Now they have no advertising revenue at all. They rely entirely on their own money.


    I bet they can''t last more than a month."


    "President, should we also add more programs?" asked a vice president.


    The president shook his head. "Our ad revenue just balanced with our program costs. The chairman at the last board meeting aimed to make the TV station profitable in the second half of the year. The board won''t approve any spending on new shows."


    "But now ABC is going to broadcast 16 hours a day, which will definitely attract a large number of viewers and cause our ratings to drop.


    "No rush. Blue Network was just an empty shell. I doubt they can pull off much in a short time. Let''s wait and see."


    CBS Broadcasting also paid close attention to ABC''s re-broadcast, especially ABC''s full day schedule, which was seen as a challenge. The high level meeting concluded they should wait and see.


    After all, sustaining a TV station''s ratings involves more than airtime; it''s about viewership. With ABC''s massive investment, if they mess up, their ratings won''t rise, and they won''t get ad revenue. The owner might not last long.


    Just wait and watch the show for now.


    ...


    September 18th.


    Today is the official relaunch day of ABC TV.


    There have been consecutive days of advertisements in the newspapers beforehand.


    Especially the new series of programs listed in the schedule, which have indeed attracted many people waiting to watch.


    At eight in the morning.


    Accompanied by an inspiring music score, the new ABC TV station logo and promotional animation appeared on the screen, and the scene shifted to the broadcasting studio.


    Two hosts, a handsome man and a beautiful woman, sat behind a desk, smiling and greeting the audience before starting to report today''s morning news.


    With ABC''s launch, the ones paying the most attention are NBC and CBS. At this moment, the executives of both stations are gathered in their respective broadcasting rooms, watching ABC''s program.


    In fact, other industry insiders are also watching, such as MGM''s Mayer, Paramount''s boss, the president of RKO, Warner Brothers and all those who are considering entering the TV industry are very focused on this ABC broadcast.


    NBC, being ABC''s former parent company, harbors a sense of disdain towards ABC. As the news is broadcast, they make relaxed jokes.


    "These two young announcers look good, but their broadcasting skills are quite average."


    "The news program isn''t anything new. I believe our audience still trusts our shows."


    On the other hand, CBS''s executives are not underestimating ABC.


    "Did you notice? These two announcers use more conversational tones and phrases, which makes it easier for the audience to accept."


    "They seem very relaxed, sometimes even making a joke or two, unlike our rigid news broadcasts."


    After the news ended, there was a five minute Barbie doll commercial featuring a group of little girls playing with Barbie dolls, dressing them up, and role playing various scenarios. Despite being an advertisement, it was very well made.


    Following the commercial was the program "Estee Lauder Teaches You Makeup," featuring Mrs. Estee Lauder herself on screen.


    A subtitle introduced her:


    "Skin care expert, cosmetics research expert, Estee Lauder president, Mrs. Estee Lauder."


    This program was primarily aimed at women or housewives.


    Women love beauty, but most have never systematically learned how to apply makeup and some learned a bit from friends, while others are purely self taught.


    Now, with someone teaching them how to apply makeup step by step, women are naturally willing to watch such a program.


    Mrs. Estee Lauder sat beside two female models, both without any makeup. As she applied makeup to one of them, she explained various makeup techniques and the use of different cosmetics. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 228 - 228 TV Shopping

    After more than half a year of development, Estee Lauder expanded rapidly, acquiring many small cosmetics companies. Now, Estee Lauder''s product line includes over a hundred different products.


    The entire teaching session lasted about an hour.


    In the final scene, the difference between the two female models was stark.


    Originally, both were bare faced and quite average looking. But after applying makeup, the previously ordinary woman became dazzlingly beautiful, turning into a stunning beauty.


    Beside her, the bare faced woman looked haggard.


    The contrast was striking.


    The difference between makeup and no makeup was like night and day.


    Mrs. Estee Lauder smiled at the camera and said, "Estee Lauder Makeup Time airs every Saturday and Wednesday for two lessons. We not only teach makeup but also skincare, maintenance, and fashion. I will teach you how to unleash your charm."


    "Remember, whether you''re eight or eighty, you can show off your beauty at any time, so never give up on being beautiful. If you want to buy your favorite cosmetics, you can come by this afternoon. Just give us a call, and you can get Estee Lauder products at a better price than the counter."


    This program was very well produced.


    Women don''t often get the chance to learn about makeup, and Mrs. Estee Lauder filled that gap perfectly. Now, women all over the United States have probably remembered the name Estee Lauder.


    At the end of the program, Mrs. Estee Lauder''s words were very compelling:


    "No matter if you''re eight or eighty, never give up on beauty."


    Finally, she didn''t forget to advertise for the afternoon TV shopping.


    Women who learned makeup from her were wondering what cosmetics to buy. Now, the cosmetics are brought right to them.


    TV shopping just call, and you can buy your desired products.


    This novel mode is enough to attract many people.


    Moreover, the women learned from Mrs. Estee Lauder, so naturally, they would want to use Estee Lauder cosmetics.


    Women are most familiar with such cosmetics.


    It''s like women going to driving school to learn to drive, taking the test in a Volkswagen Polo, and only being able to drive a Polo after passing.


    Mrs. Estee Lauder used Estee Lauder products to teach women makeup, so now, women only know how to use Estee Lauder.


    Guess what they''ll choose.


    After "Estee Lauder Makeup Time" ended, there was another commercial, "Rocky Mountain Mineral Water."


    The vast Rocky Mountains, snowy peaks, sunsets, forests, rivers¡ªthe scenery was mesmerizing.


    At the foot of the mountain, a modern mineral water factory appears.


    A background voice continuously introduces various statistics.


    Finally, bottles of mineral water are filled.


    Ava Gardner walks out, dressed in an evening gown, looking noble and beautiful. She holds up a bottle of Rocky Mountain mineral water and sweetly says,


    "Rocky Mountain Mineral Water¡ªfrom the heart comes sweetness, from nature comes health, my beauty water care."


    The NBC and CBS executives felt a tremor in their hearts after watching the commercial because ABC''s advertisements were so well made.


    At the end of the commercial, subtitles and a voice over appeared.


    "Estee Lauder cosmetics use water exclusively from Rocky Mountain Mineral Water. The perfect combination can give you the best nourishment."


    Shameless. They even played a chain reaction in the advertisement.


    NBC and CBS executives, as well as movie company bosses, all knew these advertised products were owned by ABC''s current boss, Hardy. This boss sure knows how to do business.


    The third program was the documentary "Attack on Pearl Harbor." This documentary was made shortly after the Japanese army bombed the US Navy base, using mostly real footage from the time.


    This documentary was screened in theaters and even received an Oscar nomination. Even after the US unleashed two atomic bombs on Japan to conclude World War II, watching this documentary now still stirred deep resentment towards the Japanese, as that bombing claimed over three thousand American soldiers lives and destroyed an entire fleet.


    After the documentary ended, there was an ad for "HD Security." HD security personnel, armed with sub machine guns and heavy machine guns, looked imposing in their black uniforms.


    The host introduced, "HD Security, composed entirely of war veterans who have experienced countless battles. A team capable of defending the country can also protect your property. Trust HD Security, they are your most loyal and brave guardians."


    Right after broadcasting "Attack on Pearl Harbor," introducing HD Security was quite strategic.


    At twelve noon.


    "Lunchtime News."


    After the news ended,


    viewers found themselves looking at a live studio.


    Products filled both sides, and the background was a huge billboard reading "Estee Lauder Exclusive."


    Three hosts appeared, one man and two women.


    "Good afternoon, viewers. This is TV shopping. Many of you might not know what TV shopping is yet. Let us explain¡ªit''s quite simple. We introduce products on TV, and viewers can directly purchase them from the TV."


    "Today is ABC TV''s first ''TV shopping'' show, and our session today is the ''Estee Lauder Exclusive.''"


    As soon as the male host finished, one of the female hosts immediately asked,


    "You haven''t made it clear yet. Why would I call to buy something when I can just go to a department store counter?"


    The male host smiled, "The biggest feature of our TV shopping is the discounts. Our TV shopping program communicates directly with manufacturers to offer the best prices to customers."


    "I have this bottle here, Estee Lauder Skin Cream. This product sells for $8.6 at the counter."


    "And now, if you call to order, we can give you a discount price. Guess how much?"


    The two women shook their heads together.


    "Eight dollars?"


    "Nope~!"


    "Is it seven dollars?"


    "Still wrong."


    "Could it be six dollars?" the two women asked in surprise.


    The male host shouted, "Our TV shopping sale price is,"


    "Da-da-da-da~~"


    A burst of passionate music played.


    The male host shouted loudly, "It''s $5.8."


    Duang~~!


    A price tag fell beside the hosts, showing a ''bomb price'' of $5.8.


    "Wow, wow, wow~~~ No way, so cheap."


    The two female hosts exclaimed exaggeratedly.


    "Yes, it''s five eighty, a full one third off."


    "Why is the price so low? Is there something wrong?" one of the female hosts asked.


    The male host waved his hand, "All the products sold through our TV shopping are in cooperation with reputable manufacturers. For example, today''s Estee Lauder Exclusive is in partnership with Estee Lauder Cosmetics."


    "I must tell everyone, don''t worry about the authenticity of the products, because all customers who purchase Estee Lauder cosmetics today won''t get their goods from me but from the counters."


    "In the city, if you call today, you don''t have to spend a dime. After calling, customers will receive a purchase voucher number. With this unique number, they can buy their chosen cosmetics at the counter."


    "At the counter, cosmetics cost $8.6, but you only need $5.8. Isn''t that a wonderful feeling? And all you need to do is make a call without any other effort. We have a total of 18 products, each in limited quantities. After introducing them, we will open the purchase channel. It''s first come, first served, so be quick!"


    "Worried that no one will call to buy?


    Does Hardy not know how to arrange for his own people to call?


    Creating a lively buying scene is easy. How could Hardy allow a cold atmosphere to happen?


    S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 229 - 229 All parties reaction to TV Shopping

    The camera alternates between the host introducing the scene and the rush to the purchasing hotline. Twenty minutes quickly pass.


    "Time''s up, the purchase rush is over, and no new calls will be taken," the host announces loudly.


    "Director, do we have the numbers?" the female host asks.


    Soon, the director hands over a piece of paper.


    The female host excitedly exclaims, "Viewers, I will now report the results of the rush. We received a total of 516 orders, with some customers ordering two or more bottles at once, totaling 688 bottles."


    "It seems people are very enthusiastic."


    "Next, we will move on to the next product, Estee Lauder lipstick, gold tube No. 305 red pear color. This lipstick is a retro dark red. After application, it will show the luxurious charm of gemstones, rich color, and a touch of it will easily amaze you."


    The senior executives of both NBC and CBS TV stations were shocked by this way of selling.


    The morning programs didn''t put them under any pressure.


    But this afternoon''s TV shopping session completely overturned their understanding; they realized TV could be used in such a way.


    Direct TV sales.


    This is absolutely a genius idea.


    Each bottle of skincare cream costs $5.8, selling 688 bottles in 20 minutes amounts to $4000 in sales.


    And this is just the first product of this exclusive sale. There are more than four hours left, and if all products have similar results, earning $40,000 in an afternoon wouldn''t be a problem.


    Calculating it is startling.


    If there were TV shopping sessions every day, the sales would reach a staggering $14 million.


    My god. Annual sales of $14 million surpass even the revenue of large chain stores. What does this mean? Even with just a 20% profit margin, ABC could earn $3 million from this one show. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This amount exceeds the advertising revenue of NBC and CBS combined.


    Not only were the top executives of NBC and CBS shocked,.


    Other competitors were equally astonished.


    For example, MGM''s Mayer, Paramount''s boss, RCA''s president, and Warner Brothers, all old business foxes, could easily see the power of TV shopping.


    No need for space, no need for workers, no expenses; just get two hosts to hype it up on TV, and millions are easily earned.


    As for whether there are enough products, there are countless items in America suitable for TV shopping, far more than could be sold even if a new one was featured each day.


    Additionally, there''s another benefit: TV shopping acts as an advertisement for these products, a continuous 3 hours advertisement.


    Such an advertising effect cannot be matched by a mere commercial segment. Besides selling products, TV stations could easily charge the merchants an advertising fee.


    MGM boss Mayer watched the TV where the hosts were introducing a foundation priced at $12.6, but under their persuasive promotion, it dropped to $7.9.


    With such discounts, even Mayer was tempted, let alone the housewives watching TV.


    According to statistics, post WW II, America had a population of 150 million with 30 million households, of which 55% were middle class. Among these middle class households, 70% of the women are full time housewives, forming a group of 11 million.


    ABC''s TV shopping program is clearly targeting this group of 11 million housewives.


    This group has ample time to watch TV, especially in the afternoon when they can''t go out shopping; TV shopping becomes their best pastime.


    If they can capture this group, they have a massive market.


    With good promotion, even the most ordinary product could sell well.


    Mayer thought of what Hardy said that day and had to admit that the guy was a business genius to come up with such a brilliant idea.


    He suddenly felt a bit regretful.


    Now it seems that ABC surpassing the other two TV stations is not a problem at all. A while back, Hardy offered to sell him 20% of the shares, but he didn''t agree. He wondered if it was still possible to buy it now. Hmm, let''s see.


    Let''s see how the evening program goes.


    If it maintains this level, ABC will definitely succeed, and he would have to find a way to buy some of ABC''s shares, even if they''re expensive, to catch this train.


    NBC meeting room.


    A senior executive said, "President, we can also do this show, just find some hosts and merchants to promote products."


    "It won''t be that simple. ABC has launched this business model, do you really think they wouldn''t have registered the copyright?"


    The president squinted his eyes and said, "Check it."


    Someone immediately left to investigate.


    CBS executives also thought of this. Faced with such a good business opportunity, who wouldn''t be envious? They wanted to do it too but considered the copyright issue.


    Checking the copyright was easy, a call to the copyright office could confirm it. The results were disappointing for both top executives.


    ABC had already registered the copyright for the TV shopping show from multiple angles and layers, with no loopholes. If anyone wanted to do a TV shopping show, they couldn''t avoid ABC''s registered copyright.


    "That''s too cunning!" The NBC president angrily slammed the table.


    Now, they could only watch others make money while they stood by helplessly.


    TV shopping continued until six in the evening.


    By this time, men who had been out working and children who had been at school were home, and women started cooking.


    Finally, statistics showed that this afternoon, a total of over $80,000 was transacted, much higher than their previous estimates, as the program climaxed with the direct sale of cosmetics sets, priced at several tens of dollars each, naturally boosting sales.


    If they had this sales volume every day, my god, $30 million a year¡ªwhat an insane number.


    The top executives of the other two TV stations were extremely envious.


    At six in the evening.


    The children''s program "Sesame Street."


    The kids coming home were all captivated by the cute puppet performances, and this time slot was also when NBC and CBS started their broadcasts.

 Chapter 230 - 230 Irinas Tonight Show

    At six, they started broadcasting the news.


    ABC aired a children''s program while the other two aired the news, making the viewership ratings clear. Many parents, to satisfy their children, are all tuned into Sesame Street.


    At seven o''clock, a time when many families finished dinner, ABC aired MTV, with the first song being Ava Gardner''s "Scarborough Fair," making many families watch TV while dining.


    At seven thirty, a financial program.


    A female host sat side by side with Andy, discussing the current economic situation. Andy''s view was that the stock market was favorable, and he encouraged people with spare money to invest in the stock market, promising a 5%~10% profit, much higher than bank savings.


    From seven thirty to eight is prime time when many people choose to watch TV, especially the men in charge at home.


    Spending money is women''s obsession, and making money is men''s. They are very interested in financial programs.


    "Does Mr. Andy have any stock recommendations?" the female host asked.


    "I can help analyze a few stocks. Let''s start with the first one. Has the host ever read Playboy magazine?" Andy looked at the female host.


    A trace of shyness flashed across the female host''s face.


    "I''ve heard of it."


    "We can find in the quarterly report that Playboy magazine had sales of 5.25 million last quarter, with profits reaching 1.8 million. If this trend continues, the annual profit could reach $7.2 million. That''s an astonishing profit margin."


    "What will Playboy''s future price be?


    "I think it will exceed $50, and it won''t take more than two years. Let''s wait and see," Andy said confidently.


    Many knew Playboy magazine was Hardy''s property, and Hardy was also the owner of ABC.


    People thought the expert was flattering the TV station owner.


    However, more people believed Andy''s introduction, thinking that Playboy was indeed famous and highly profitable, so its stock price couldn''t possibly not rise.


    This expert predicted that Playboy would rise to $50, more than double the current price.


    What does this mean?


    A 100% profit.


    If they invested $10,000 now, it would be $20,000 in two years. Such investments are hard to find.


    Many thought they should buy some Playboy stock.


    At this moment, keen observers could see the key point: this expert saying which stock would rise would surely attract a group of buyers, and with a large number of people buying in a short time, the stock price couldn''t help but go up. This is the power of publicity.


    Andy then recommended two more stocks.


    One was a construction stock, and the other was a consumer stock.


    With WWII just ending two years ago, people were transitioning to a peaceful life. Construction and consumer stocks were definitely the main stocks in the future, bound to rise.


    Andy had already invested tens of thousands in these two stocks, aiming for a modest gain of 20% in three months.


    "Are there any stocks Mr. Andy thinks shouldn''t be bought?" the female host asked.


    "Military and war stocks. With the war just ending, everyone knows there won''t be another major war soon. The U.S. military has shrunk from 11 million to 1.5 million rapidly. Military and war stocks are severely surplus, with many factories removed from the military supply list. They have no business and can''t make money."


    Mayer was still watching TV.


    When he saw Andy, he was slightly stunned.


    Isn''t this Hardy''s economic advisor? Why is he here as an economic analyst? But it''s not wrong to call him an economic expert.


    After watching Andy''s entire program, Mayer immediately realized that Hardy could use such shows to influence stock prices.


    With Hardy''s shrewdness, he would definitely use this opportunity to make a profit. Mayer could predict that tomorrow, the stocks Andy praised would surely rise, while the ones he downplayed would fall.


    After the financial program was "Irina''s Tonight Show."


    Irina, dressed in a beautiful OL outfit, walked out to enthusiastic applause from dozens of guests.


    "Hello, I''m Irina. Tonight is the premiere of ''Irina''s Tonight Show.'' In this show, we will invite celebrities for interviews. I''ll ask some questions that viewers are interested in, and we''ll also open a hotline for viewers to ask questions."


    "Now, please welcome tonight''s guests, Cary Grant and Elizabeth Taylor!"


    When the guests heard that it was these two big stars, they applauded enthusiastically. Grant and Elizabeth Taylor walked into the studio, waving to the audience. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the three of them sat down, Irina smiled and said, "Why did I invite these two to participate in the show? Because the most popular movie in the country recently, "L¨¦on: The Professional", is starring you two, and many audiences hope to learn more about you through me."


    "No problem."


    "Yeah, Sure" Taylor agreed.


    They handed out slips of paper to the audience, who could write down their questions. Soon, the slips were collected and placed in a box.


    "I''m drawing lots now to see which question to ask," Irina said with a smile.


    She reached into the box, shook it, and pulled out a slip. She looked at it and was surprised, "Wow, an audience asked a very interesting question. Who is viewer audience 32?"


    The camera zoomed in on the audience.


    A teenage boy of about 17 or 18 years old stood up and smiled shyly.


    Irian, holding the slip, smiled, "No wonder you asked such a question."


    She looked at Taylor.


    "Taylor, this boy''s question is specifically for you. He wants to know if you have a boyfriend."


    The audience burst into laughter, and some cheered.


    Taylor paused, then smiled and said, "Yes."


    Her answer was straightforward.


    "Wow~~" The audience exclaimed in surprise.


    Irina blinked, thinking that Taylor''s boyfriend might be Hardy, given their close relationship.


    Taylor is only 15.


    The boss is really a beast.


    Harassing a young girl, come at me if you dare!


    "Taylor, you also appeared in the puppet show "Sesame Street" today. How was it? Was it fun?" Irina asked.


    "It was fun. When we were filming, the director told me that it was just like playing with my friends. Big Bird, Elmo, Cookie Monster, these guys are sometimes good and bad, and they often imitate my words." Taylor said with a smile.

 Chapter 231 - 231 A Night of Success

    The 15 year old girl was as beautiful as an angel, with purple eyes. Her sweet smile could easily captivate many people.


    "Let''s talk about your movie, ''Leon: The Professional.'' It''s been two weeks since its release, and the box office has reached $6 million. It''s likely to become this year''s box office champion. Mr. Grant and Miss Taylor, are you happy about this?"


    "Of course, we''re happy," Gary Grant nodded with a smile.


    "I was so excited when I heard the news that I couldn''t sleep half the night," Taylor said, smiling.


    "Only half the night?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh~~ I was so excited that I fell asleep in the latter half," Taylor stuck out her tongue, full of girlish charm.


    The audience laughed along with her.


    "Mr. Grant, how do you think Taylor performed in the movie?" Irian asked.


    "She was fantastic. I''ve worked with many actresses, and Taylor is definitely one of the best. Her acting is very vivid."


    The interview was relaxed, with the host and guests chatting like friends. The live audience could ask questions, and viewers at home could call in to interact. This format was incredibly fresh.


    The entire show lasted an hour and a half, with two commercial breaks. The audience didn''t change the channel during the ads, showing the show''s high retention rate.


    NBC executives were watching the show in the broadcast room. They had been there all day, and some were showing signs of fatigue.


    One executive said, "We also have interview shows, so this isn''t new. In surveys, our interview shows are also highly rated by viewers."


    Currently, collecting viewership data wasn''t as easy as in the future, when it could be seen by simply turning on a computer. Now, data could only be collected through surveys, so feedback was slow, often taking one or two months to know if a show was liked by the audience.


    "But this live interaction and phone in format is indeed worth learning. It gives the audience a sense of participation. If the host asks their question, it''s like talking to a big star, which must feel great."


    The president thought for a moment and asked, "Can we borrow this idea?"


    "It''s possible, but ABC might claim some kind of copyright," someone said.


    The NBC president nodded. Meanwhile, several film company owners had their own observations. They realized that appearing on TV interview shows during a movie''s release could be a great promotional tool.


    MGM''s boss, Mayer, pondered whether this interview would boost tomorrow''s box office for ''Leon: The Professional.'' An increase in box office revenue would benefit him too.


    The interview ended with enthusiastic applause from the live audience. Irina completed her debut perfectly, and many people instantly remembered this smart and beautiful ABC host.


    After the interview, there was a long commercial break.


    "The Las Vegas Hardy Hotel is about to open, and we welcome your visit!"


    In the promotional video, the casino was as luxurious as a palace, with rows of slot machines, dozens of gaming tables, and a group of people excitedly playing. The bar, gym, tennis room, swimming pool, and hotels were also featured. Fine wine, beautiful women, excitement, and joy were all showcased.


    At the end, a group of young women in bikinis appeared on screen, loudly inviting people to Las Vegas, and then they jumped into the water with cheers.


    With just half a month to go before the casino''s opening, Hardy began advertising the business, aiming for a grand opening success.


    After the commercial, the movie "The Wild Bunch" was broadcast. This was one of the highlights of the evening. Released just last year, it was a new movie that won last year''s box office championship and achieved notable success at the Golden Globe and Oscar Awards this year.


    Showing such a good movie on TV surprised many people. It was clear that ABC''s boss was spending a lot. Once a movie is broadcast on TV, it almost never returns to theaters. Many felt they were getting a great deal by watching it for free, ensuring that other TV channels would have few viewers tonight.


    As the movie played, NBC and CBS executives returned to their meeting rooms. They knew that ABC''s programming for the night was over. Now, they had to discuss how to respond to ABC''s rapid rise.


    Even though it was just ABC''s first day of broadcasting, both TV networks felt a strong sense of crisis. After watching ABC''s programes, their own shows seemed inferior in comparison. If viewers noticed this, they would switch to ABC, lowering their ratings and advertising revenue, making the future more challenging.


    An executive angrily said, "How much money must they be spending on all these programs? That Jon Hardy is really willing to burn money."


    Another executive shrugged, "Well, they do have the money. Just the Playboy magazine alone can support the TV station."


    The other executives fell silent for a moment. Previously, they broadcasted 5 hours daily.


    In contrast, ABC broadcasted from 8 a.m. to midnight, for a total of 16 hours, more than three times their duration.


    To catch up with ABC, they would need to increase their programming by 11 hours. Just thinking about what to fill those hours with was headache inducing. Moreover, ABC''s program quality was so high that matching it would require significant investment, which the board might not approve.


    One executive suggested, "President, why don''t we also start a TV shopping program? We can deal with any infringement issues as they come. Let ABC sue us. Lawsuits take time, and we can drag it out for at least six months to a year. Even if we lose, we can just pay a portion in damages."


    The president thought for a moment, "I''ll discuss this with the chairman. In the meantime, everyone should go back and write a development plan for the TV station. Submit it in two days. If we don''t want to be left behind by ABC, we must improve. Let''s brainstorm and come up with ways to counter ABC. Meeting adjourned."

 Chapter 232 - 232 Price Set By The Customers

    CBS executives were also studying ABC, feeling the threat deeply. They even felt that they weren''t in the same league. CBS executives held a meeting until 3 a.m, finally deciding on a few directions.


    The duration of programming must increase, at least during prime time. Creating high quality programs on a large scale wasn''t realistic, but ABC''s educational programs inspired them.


    They could have two people play chess with commentary, calling it an international chess tutorial. Or have three people play a card game, four people play bridge¡ªall could become programs. They could even offer French or Spanish language lessons or fishing shows. Someone even suggested a home appliance repair tutorial.


    As for high quality programs, they needed to produce one or two to retain viewers. Ultimately, they decided to imitate ABC''s programs without infringing on copyrights, just borrowing ideas.


    Film industry moguls watching the TV industry were also shaken. Previously, NBC and CBS didn''t pose a threat, but after seeing ABC, they realized the potential danger. If given the choice between movies and TV, they might prefer staying home to watch TV. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why? Going to the movies was inconvenient, requiring driving to the theater, buying tickets, dealing with the weather, and ensuring safety. In contrast, TV required none of that. They could comfortably enjoy their favorite shows at home in their pajamas.


    The next day, several major newspapers reported on ABC''s launch.


    "ABC TV''s programs are innovative and engaging, capable of tightly holding the audience''s attention. If the other two TV stations don''t change, they will be left far behind."


    "By increasing the duration by 11 hours and significantly improving program quality, ABC''s ambitious boss has clearly out shined NBC and CBS. However, we welcome this situation because it means better entertainment for viewers."


    ABC TV continued its broadcast. People knew that other TV stations had no daytime programs, so they naturally tuned into ABC. Today''s segment wasn''t "Est¨¦e Lauder Teaches You How to Apply Makeup," but a show called "Beautiful Kitchen," teaching housewives how to cook delicious food.


    A gentle looking woman in her thirties spoke to the audience in a conversational tone while teaching how to make cakes, bread, egg tarts, sandwiches, salads, roasted meats, vegetable dishes, pork ribs, and more.


    The show featured various ingredients and appliances, for which the TV station had secured advertisements from distributors. Just this kitchen alone featured over a hundred different items. Each appearance cost $2,000 in advertising fees¡ªcheap, considering the exposure.


    Calculating this, the Beautiful Kitchen show could earn $2 million annually in advertising revenue¡ªa staggering amount.


    After the cooking show, a documentary was aired: "The Battle of Iwo Jima." This documentary recorded the brutal fight between American and Japanese forces for Iwo Jima. Hardy had this documentary specially made.


    The U.S. military had never lacked war correspondents, capturing many images. Hardy, through General Williams, obtained a copy from the military and had HD Films produce it. For HD Films, making such a documentary was easy, with footage and narration completed in just a few days.


    The documentary showed how many Americans were killed and injured by the Japanese, creating a strong anti Japanese sentiment among American viewers.


    Yesterday was "The Bombing of Pearl Harbor," and today was "The Battle of Iwo Jima." Some people thought to themselves, "Just how much does ABC TV dislike the Japanese?"


    The ABC television network''s noon news not only reported domestic and international news but also featured a rather interesting story.


    At the Est¨¦e Lauder cosmetics store, the influx of customers was so overwhelming that it caused significant congestion. Yesterday, due to the overwhelming number of orders from "television shopping," many customers went to the counter today to purchase items, keeping the staff extremely busy.


    The television network recorded a half minute clip.


    Women holding numbers in their hands approached the counter, and after verifying the numbers, they could buy their desired perfumes, lipsticks, and makeup kits at television shopping prices. Each woman left with a bright smile after making their purchase.


    "Did you buy anything?" the male news anchor asked the female anchor.


    The female anchor smiled gently and said, "Hehe, I really did. With such a great deal, how could I not?"


    "What merchandise is being sold this afternoon? Do you have any insider information?"


    "No, I don''t. I''m looking forward to it just as much as everyone else."


    Many people were eagerly waiting to find out what would be sold in the afternoon and whether they could get a good deal through television shopping.


    As the noon news ended, the television shopping segment began.


    "Dear viewers, today''s ''television shopping'' session has started. Our rules remain the same¡ªorders are placed over the phone. However, we have some unfortunate news: due to transportation reasons, this product is only available in Los Angeles and San Francisco."


    "This scooter is called the ''Bumblebee.''" There are three colors to choose from: green, yellow, and red. You can give the operator your preferred color."


    The female host beside him asked, "These types of scooters typically cost between $120 and $150 on the market. I wonder how much of a discount we''re offering today?"


    The male host smiled and said loudly to the camera, "Today''s price isn''t set by me, it''s set by the customers. How do customers set the price?"


    "This scooter''s original price is $118, but our television shopping offers it at a flat rate of $98, which is $20 less than the original price."


    "But that''s not all. Why do we say the price is set by the customers? Because the boss has provided a tiered pricing rule: if today''s sales exceed 500 units, the price will drop to $88 per unit."


    "If the number of sales today exceeds 1,000, the price will be reduced to $78"


    "What if we sell even more? Will there be a bigger discount?"


    The male host shook his head. "Selling 1,000 units is already quite a lot."


    "But what if we can sell even more?" the female host persisted.


    The male host gritted his teeth and said, "If we sell 2,000 units, the price will drop to $68."


    "And what if we sell 3,000 units?" the female host asked again.


    "Then we''ll give you an explosive price of $58 per unit."


    "Wow, that''s almost half off! Is that enough to cover costs?" Another female host said it in surprise.


    The male host loudly proclaimed to the camera, "Alright, the ordering starts now! Just make a call to place your order. Let''s begin!"

 Chapter 233 - 233 President Of The Actors Guild

    With the host''s shout, the camera switched to the call center, where operators began to get busy.


    Ten minutes later, the director reported that 80 orders had been placed. After twenty minutes, 200 orders were in. Half an hour later, 300 orders had been placed. After an hour, 500 orders were confirmed.


    The male host shouted, "Alright, the price is now $88 per unit."


    "Let''s see if we can get it down to $78."


    Two hours later, the director reported that 1,000 units had been sold. The three hosts cheered excitedly.


    "The price is now $78 per unit."


    After three hours, the number reached 2,000 units.


    Four hours later, it hit 2,500 units, but the growth was slowing down.


    A female host then remarked, "I just thought of something. What if someone intentionally orders two units or places an order without intending to buy them? Once the number reaches 3,000, the price will be $58 per unit."


    The male host was taken aback and quickly covered the female host''s mouth. "Take her away, quickly! She''s a traitor to the station." The studio burst into laughter.


    The audience seemed to be reminded of this tactic, and soon, many more calls came in, quickly pushing the order count to 3,000 units.


    The male host looked dejected. "I didn''t expect this. We actually reached 3,000 orders. At $58 per unit, this is the cost price. The company might have to cover the shipping costs. I set the price too low.


    What do I do now? Will the boss fire me?"


    The viewers, seeing the host''s expression, became even more excited, making more calls. It felt like a game in which people joyfully participated.


    When the television shopping segment ended, the host announced that a total of 3,656 orders had been placed, so the price per unit would indeed be $58, as agreed. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those who bought the scooters felt victorious, as if they had defeated the greedy consortium and taken advantage of them.


    Hardy received the report that the actual number of orders was around 2,500 units. Even at $58 per unit, many people believed it to be the cost price, unaware that Hardy had acquired the scooters at $38 each.


    With a $20 profit per unit, today''s earnings amounted to $50,000.


    Andy approached Hardy to report on the stock market situation.


    "Boss, Playboy magazine''s stock price soared today, jumping from $24.5 to $31.2, significantly increasing your assets."


    "I anticipated that," Hardy said with a smile.


    "The two stocks I mentioned on the show, construction stock and civil stock, also saw substantial increases today, with each growing by over 3%."


    "The military and defense stocks I mentioned, since I didn''t specify which ones, saw a general decline today."


    "It appears that our forecasts were correct. It does, in fact, have a major influence on the stock market, as this financial stock research demonstrates. Andy, keep it up."


    "I will, boss," Andy replied.


    Just as Andy left, Hardy received a call from MGM boss Meyer.


    "Hardy, the movie ''L¨¦on: The Professional'' saw a huge increase in attendance today. Yesterday''s attendance was only 40%, but today it surged to 80%. I watched yesterday''s interview show, and it seems to have provided a great boost to the film, drawing more people to the theaters."


    "I had a feeling, but I didn''t expect it to work so well," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Hardy, I watched the ABC program from start to finish yesterday. I have to say, it was very well done. I heard that NBC and CBS are feeling the pressure and held emergency meetings to discuss countermeasures. I think they''ll try to gang up on you," Meyer said.


    "That''s normal. Competition leads to progress. But catching up to me might be a bit challenging for them. I still have a few aces up my sleeve," Hardy said confidently.


    Meyer paused.


    "Hardy, I want to buy a stake in ABC. How about 30% for $10 million? I can guarantee your absolute control over the network," Meyer said.


    Hardy chuckled. "Mr. Meyer, you know that Paramount and Warner Brothers both called me before you did, wanting to buy ABC shares."


    Hardy didn''t reveal the details of those calls, but it was enough to put pressure on Meyer.


    The Big Eight studios had always been competitors. Meyer didn''t want to be surpassed by other film companies. Although Hardy''s HD Films had done well, Meyer knew the true strength of HD Films. It was still far behind MGM.


    He wasn''t too worried about it.


    But now, with Hardy''s venture into ABC, his strength in the entertainment industry suddenly matched MGM''s. If Hardy was wooed by other film companies, it would be a huge blow to MGM.


    "What are your thoughts?" Meyer asked.


    "MGM acquiring ABC shares isn''t impossible, but there are a few conditions," Hardy said.


    "Let''s hear them."


    "30% is too much. I''ll sell a maximum of 20%. As for the price, as I mentioned before, 20% for $20 million. Mr. Meyer, you know that the other two networks aren''t profitable, while my ABC can generate over $10 million in annual profits."


    "The second condition is that MGM must cooperate with ABC. All MGM films will be broadcast on ABC, including ''Tom and Jerry.'' Of course, ABC will pay for the usage of MGM''s films."


    "The third condition is that MGM must assist ABC in producing programs, including TV series, variety shows, cartoons, and more."


    "The fourth condition involves newspapers. The Los Angeles Times is one of the top three newspapers in the U.S., second only to The New York Times and The Washington Post. If I can acquire a stake in the Los Angeles Times, I can use my shareholder status to foster collaboration between the Times and ABC, providing ABC with a steady news source."


    "The fifth condition is that I want to run for president of the Actors Guild, for which Robert Montgomery term ends in November. I hope you will support me, Mr. Meyer."


    After hearing Hardy''s conditions, Meyer took a deep breath and said angrily, "Hardy, your price is too high."


    Meyer was genuinely upset.


    He felt Hardy''s demands were excessive.


    The Actors Guild is a massive organization, registering film actors, journalists, radio personalities, recording artists, singers, voice actors, and other media professionals. The president of the guild wields significant power.

 Chapter 234 - 234 Dominating The Market

    Robert Montgomery, the current president, was groomed by Meyer and was a loyal subordinate. Hardy''s desire to become president of the Actors Guild was akin to seizing power from Meyer.


    Meyer felt like an old lion being challenged by a young lion.


    If it were anyone else, Meyer would have refused without hesitation and retaliated, even against companies like Universal or Warner. He could make them suffer and force them to retract their ambitions.


    But facing Hardy, Meyer found himself powerless, even somewhat fearful.


    Meyer knew the true extent of Hardy''s power. In just two years, Hardy had unified the entire Los Angeles underworld.


    HD Security was now stronger than even the LAPD.


    The industries under Hardy''s control provided him with enough financial strength to support any endeavor he wished to pursue.


    Whether it was a direct confrontation or underhanded tactics, Meyer realized he couldn''t defeat Hardy. This was what terrified him the most.


    The two men remained silent on the phone for a full minute.


    Hardy spoke first: "Mr. Meyer, we''ve always had pleasant cooperation. I hope we can remain allies and create mutual benefits together. We can expand the pie, and MGM doesn''t need to focus solely on the film industry."


    "What do you suggest?" Meyer asked.


    "Next month, my Hardy Grand Hotel will open. I believe Las Vegas is destined to rise. It''s a gold mine that can be endlessly exploited. If we all invest in its development, it will only grow larger."


    "If MGM wants to open a casino in Las Vegas, I might be able to help. We could invest together."


    Hardy dangled a huge bait.


    Meyer knew that Hardy had already established himself in Las Vegas. Anyone wanting to enter Las Vegas would have to go through Hardy.


    Many coveted the Las Vegas gambling industry, but it had always been the domain of the Mafia. Even other big families couldn''t intervene, let alone Meyer.


    If he could build an MGM casino, it would surely be highly profitable. Meyer was instantly excited by the thought.


    "Hardy, are you serious?"


    "Of course. In fact, I want to bring in more capital to develop Las Vegas. Only with collective effort can it prosper quickly," Hardy expressed his intentions clearly.


    Meyer finally understood what Hardy meant by the pie.


    Las Vegas was indeed a sweet pie. If Hardy could attract more big families and capital, his power would grow further.


    Meyer realized that now was the best time to get on board.


    A few days ago, he regretted not buying ABC shares. Now, he didn''t want to miss another opportunity.


    "Hardy, I agree to your terms."


    "MGM has no problem opening its film library to ABC. We can negotiate the fees, and producing programs is no issue."


    "We''ll sell the Los Angeles Times shares at market value."


    "I''ll fully support you in this year''s Screen Actors Guild presidential election."


    In the face of benefits, even the closest associates could be discarded.


    Hearing Meyer''s agreement, Hardy was pleased. His plan had taken a significant step forward.


    "As for the 20% stake in ABC, I''ll offer $12 million," Meyer began to negotiate.


    "No, at least $18 million. You know ABC''s value. Just the annual profit from TV shopping is substantial. Partnering with ABC is a highly profitable venture," Hardy countered. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They haggled over the price for a while and finally settled on $14.5 million.


    Hardy had originally bought ABC for $12 million. Now, by selling just 20% of the shares, he would recoup $14.5 million. Meyer could only admire Hardy''s shrewdness.


    Aligning with MGM also greatly benefited ABC, ensuring a steady stream of programs in the future.


    Hardy also gained several other benefits.


    The Los Angeles Times shares and supports the Screen Actors Guild presidency.


    This deal was extremely profitable.


    "Hardy, once the transaction is complete, I''ll gather a few friends to discuss building a casino. How much stake do you want?" Meyer knew Hardy would be involved in the new casino business, and they needed his involvement to establish themselves in Las Vegas.


    "I want 40%," Hardy stated.


    "Impossible, 40% is too much. I''ll be bringing in some very powerful friends, and there''s no way to allocate that much for you. The most I can offer is 20%."


    When a person lacks power, they focus on survival.


    When they have power, they focus on dividing the world.


    Although Hardy and Meyer had reached an agreement, Meyer still needed to discuss it with other board members and get their approval for the deal.


    After all, the funds involved were in the millions.


    Additionally, whether the other board members were willing for MGM to give up its shares in the Los Angeles Times also required collective approval.


    ABC''s evening programs continued to be exciting. The animated show was "Ultraman," where Hardy''s Ultraman defeated a super monster.


    The drama slot featured the new American version of "Bewitched."


    The next day.


    On the third day of TV shopping, they sold televisions. The ''N.Y.T'' TV factory was now in full trial production, producing 1,000 units of 14 inch and 17 inch black and white TVs daily.


    Hardy immediately put them on TV shopping.


    Not to sell many, but to advertise.


    Future sales would mainly rely on interest free loans in collaboration with banks.


    The TV discounts weren''t as substantial as those for motorcycles. The 14 inch TV''s original price was $127, discounted to $108, and the 17 inch TV''s original price was $169, discounted to $142.


    Even so, they sold over a thousand TVs that day.


    A week later.


    The Los Angeles Times used a poll that it conducted in Los Angeles, San Francisco, and New York to find out how many people watched the three major TV networks.


    Two days later, the results were out.


    The findings were shocking.


    Originally, NBC and CBS dominated the market. However, in just one week, the survey showed that people now preferred ABC''s programs.


    ABC''s viewership had reached a staggering 68%.


    The most popular programs were all on ABC, with "Bewitched" taking the top spot, followed by "TV Shopping," "The Irina Tonight Show," "Colorful Cartoons," and "The Andy Economic Forum."


    NBC and CBS programs didn''t appear until the sixth spot.

 Chapter 235 - 235 The Ideal Of French Women

    The survey also showed that 85% of viewers watched "Bewitched" during its broadcast.


    "Bewitched" is truly a hit now.


    Airing four episodes a week, people were hooked. The actors, previously unknown, have now become household names.


    ABC was a huge success.


    Hardy decided to celebrate. Ever since acquiring the Sigel Estate, he has never thrown a party there. Such a good place shouldn''t go to waste.


    He invited all ABC staff to a party at the estate to celebrate and relax.


    The party was lively.


    People sang, danced, and relaxed. Hardy drank quite a bit.


    The party went on until 1 a.m. Those who were drunk were taken home by HD Security. Hardy waved goodbye to everyone with a smile.


    Once everyone had left,


    Irina approached Hardy and said, "Boss, I have something to report."


    "What is it?"


    "Someone contacted me, trying to poach me to another network. They promised better conditions than what I have now," Irina said.


    "NBC or CBS?"


    "NBC approached me, but CBS has also contacted other people from our company," Irina explained.


    Hardy frowned slightly.


    ABC had just started a week ago, and they were already trying to poach his staff. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did they approach many people?"


    "Yes, they''ve contacted many of our people, news anchors, TV shopping hosts, even the leads of ''Bewitched,'' offering them better conditions."


    "Not just them, but even TV station staff, editors, directors, writers, lighting, stage design, cameramen, and props. It feels less like poaching and more like causing trouble, unsettling our people," Irina added, frustrated.


    Hardy chuckled coldly, "They''re indeed causing trouble. Seeing our success and loss in viewership, they resort to petty tactics."


    "Boss, we can''t take this lightly. What if someone is tempted? It''s easier to replace staff, but if the leads of ''Bewitched'' are poached, we''ll suffer a big loss," Irina warned.


    Hardy noticed Irina''s concern and thought his little secretary was quite diligent. He smiled, "All hosts and artists in the company are under contract with the agency, all have ten year contracts."


    "They all have hefty penalty fees. Do you know how much the leads in ''Bewitched'' would have to pay?"


    "How much?" Irina asked curiously.


    "$1 million," Hardy replied.


    Irina was stunned. "Such high penalties! Those companies might as well promote their own talents."


    Hardy continued, "Moreover, the contract stipulates that even if they leave ABC, they cannot work in related fields or performances for five years, or face high penalties and cancellation of the show."


    "Do you think those companies would take such a loss? Haha."


    Irina blinked.


    "Boss, I''m also a company host. But I don''t seem to have such a contract. Am I not as valued as them?"


    Hardy looked at the French girl with a smile.


    Leaning close to her ear, he whispered, "You know too many of my secrets. Do you think I''d let you leave?"


    "If you leave, it''s not just about money."


    Irina''s eyes widened.


    If she left, Hardy might eliminate her to keep his secrets.


    How terrifying!


    At that moment, Hardy staggered.


    He had drunk quite a bit, and the cool breeze outside made him feel dizzy and unsteady.


    Irina quickly supported her boss.


    "Boss, you''re drunk. Let me help you upstairs," Irina said, struggling to support the swaying Hardy.


    The butler saw this from the side hall but didn''t send anyone to assist.


    With difficulty, Irina helped Hardy upstairs.


    Reaching the bedroom, Irina guided Hardy to the bed.


    As they reached the bed, Irina''s foot slipped, and they both fell onto the bed. Hardy lay beneath, with Irina on his chest.


    Their eyes met.


    Irina''s heart pounded.


    Their lips met.


    Restraint quickly vanished.


    Hardy discovered that Irina was still pure. But she wasn''t shy. She showed 100% passion.


    "Boss, is every Barbie doll your princess?"


    "Yes."


    "Boss, please don''t kill me to keep secrets."


    "As long as there''s no betrayal, it won''t happen."


    "Boss, I knew you were a big villain!"


    "In this world, only villains can live happily."


    "Oh~~~"


    "Thank you for giving me the most beautiful beginning."


    Irina hugged the man''s strong waist, her face pressing gently against his chest as she spoke tenderly.


    "Why do you say that?" Hardy asked, puzzled.


    "My mother once told me that if a woman''s first time is with the man she loves and she feels wonderful, she will remember it for a lifetime and be happy for a lifetime," Irina replied.


    A woman''s sweet talk is more intoxicating than a man''s.


    Hardy couldn''t help but kiss the French girl''s hair.


    "Irina, I have a song for you. Do you want to hear it?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, yes, I want to hear it."


    Irina nodded eagerly.


    She knew how talented Hardy was. The script he wrote had won an Oscar, and the song he composed, "Scarborough Fair," was awarded the Oscar for Best Song and has now become a classic among classics.


    Now that he has written a song for her, how could Irina not want to hear it?


    Hardy sang softly in French.


    Irina chuckled softly.


    "Your French is not very standard."


    Hardy didn''t stop and continued singing. After a few lines, Elena stopped laughing and began to listen seriously.


    When Hardy finished, he looked at the French girl. "How do you feel?"


    Irina''s big eyes stared at Hardy.


    "When did you learn French?"


    "I didn''t" Hardy said, shaking his head.


    "Then how did you compose a French song?"


    Hardy smiled, "Because you are French."


    "I wrote the lyrics and then found someone who understood French to help me translate them. I memorized these words, but so many parts are not standard. This song represents the limits of my French."


    Irina looked at the man, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    She didn''t expect,


    This man had done so much for her.


    Irina was moved to tears.


    She hadn''t cried when she was bleeding, but now she was crying because she was deeply touched by the man. The highest ideal of French women is to have love.


    Previously, she admired and liked Hardy, but this time she was deeply struck by him.


    Irina threw herself into Hardy''s arms, kissing him passionately.


    "Hardy, if one day I must leave you, please make sure to kill me."


    After the kiss, Irina insisted that Hardy teach her to sing.

 Chapter 236 - 236 The War Of The Major TV Stations

    The French girl''s French was obviously much better than Hardy''s, as it was her native language.


    Irina was very smart and memorized everything after just three tries. She lay on Hardy''s chest and sang softly.


    Even though her voice wasn''t as good as Ava Gardner''s, for someone with a hosting background, singing such a lyrical song was no challenge.


    Listening to her voice, Hardy found it very pleasing.


    "Hardy, I want to sing this song myself, get someone to arrange the music and record a record. What do you think?" Irina asked excitedly.


    "No problem, HD Films has a dedicated record company. You can ask Edward to arrange it for you. Why not have the record company write a few more songs for you to create an album, with this song ''Irina'' as the title track."


    "Oh, an album?"


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "Of course, I like it."


    Irina happily rubbed her 35D against Hardy, making him excited again.


    ...


    The next day. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy went to ABC TV and called for the director, William Fox. After chatting for a while, Fox announced a general meeting, and everyone in the broadcasting company gathered in the main studio.


    William Fox stood on the stage.


    The three directors, hosts, main actors, editors, producers, lighting and stage designers, photographers, and prop managers sat below.


    Due to NBC and CBS''s large scale poaching, there was indeed some unrest within ABC, so a meeting was needed to stabilize the situation.


    Appeasement? Raise salaries? Coax?


    People will only get spoiled by those, not disciplined.


    William Fox spoke calmly: "I know that NBC and CBS, or other companies, have approached you. I''ve called everyone here today to say a few words."


    "ABC, though newly established, is a company with unlimited prospects. It will undoubtedly become one of the largest broadcasting companies in America, it already is.


    "Before joining, you all signed agreements with the company. I hope you remember the terms of those agreements: a penalty of millions of dollars for breach of contract and a clause prohibiting work in related industries for five years. If someone leaves, I don''t know if they''ll have a better future or ruin themselves."


    "I won''t stop it because it''s a legal act. This is the enemy''s plot. Do they really want to poach everyone? No, they just want to destabilize the company and affect ABC''s normal operations, nothing more."


    ...


    "ABC TV''s "Noon News Time."


    Two hosts reported domestic and international news, then mentioned the Los Angeles Times'' survey on the three major TV stations.


    First place: "Bewitched," second place: "Television Shopping," third place: "Irina Tonight Show," fourth place: "Colorful Cartoons," and fifth place: "Andy Economic Forum."


    In the single item ratings survey, ABC took the top five spots.


    In the overall ratings survey, ABC reached a terrifying 68%.


    The male host suddenly smiled and said, "No wonder other TV stations are poaching people from ABC. I guess they feel threatened."


    "Ah, did someone approach you too? Who?" the female host asked gossipily.


    "Someone from NBC''s HR department approached me, offering better conditions to move over. Did someone approach you too?" the male host asked.


    "Yes, someone from CBS approached me with similar promises, offering better conditions to make me switch," the female host said.


    At first, viewers didn''t pay much attention, as news usually covers national affairs. Suddenly, the hosts started talking about poaching, making many who were watching the noon news perk up.


    Gossip is always the most attractive news.


    Especially when it involves national broadcasters like NBC and CBS poaching people and being exposed in the news. How interesting!


    Viewers were thrilled.


    The hosts continued discussing the topic. The female host said, "I heard they''re also trying to poach the main actors of ''Bewitched.''"


    "What no way. If they''re poached, how will ''Bewitched'' continue? Even if they switch, they can''t take the show with them, so viewers won''t be able to watch it."


    The female host shrugged, "I guess they just want to sabotage. They don''t care if viewers can continue watching ''Bewitched.'' The survey shows ''Bewitched'' has an 86% rating, so some people might be insanely jealous."


    There''s no shortage of quarrels between big companies.


    But it''s rare to see such matters openly discussed.


    Wow, that''s big news.


    ABC is bold, making itself news and daring to expose its own secrets.


    People don''t believe the hosts would be so naive to talk about this, it must be authorized by ABC''s higher ups.


    People had one feeling:


    ABC TV''s style is tough.


    NBC and CBS executives quickly received reports. They were watching ABC closely, and as soon as this news broke, they were informed.


    Both executives were surprised.


    Commercial competition.


    Their tactics were common: undermining competitors. But no one had ever openly discussed it with the public.


    ABC''s approach seemed crude to them, not following standard business practices.


    After cursing, They began to worry. Would ABC face them head on, or would they poach their people?


    Poaching NBC and CBS people, Hardy wasn''t interested.


    He could train anyone into a star with good conditions, so why spend a lot of money poaching?


    Hardy called Henry.


    "NBC and CBS headquarters are in New York. Take people to New York, there are two things you need to do."


    Hardy gave detailed instructions.


    Henry nodded repeatedly.


    Then Henry took over twenty intelligence officers to New York. Hardy also called the old Godfather, asking for a small favor. After all, New York was the Corleone family''s base, making it more convenient for them to do things.


    ...


    The Next Day


    Los Angeles Times


    In the supplement section, an interview article was published.


    "Yesterday, two news anchors from ABC Television revealed during the program that they were being poached by other networks. Not only them but also the lead actors of ''Bewitched,'' hosts of ''Television Shopping,'' Ms. Susan from ''Beautiful Kitchen,'' and even ordinary staff members were all being poached."


    "A questionnaire survey a few days ago showed that ABC has surpassed NBC and CBS in a short time to become the TV network with the highest ratings and most popular programs in the country. The other two networks must be under a lot of pressure."

 Chapter 237 - 237 The Second step

    "With its light and enjoyable story line, ABC has invested a lot of funds and effort into making ''Bewitched,'' which is arguably the best TV show in American history."


    "The poaching is a significant loss for the audience of ''Bewitched,'' causing irreversible and permanent damage. Instead of using unethical means to undermine other businesses, they should strive to make better programs to attract viewers and gain ratings."


    "Among the viewers we interviewed, 48 people had watched ''Bewitched'' and expressed their love for the show. When asked if they would tolerate any disruption to the show, they responded firmly that they would fight against any malicious forces trying to stop the show."


    ...


    The next morning, outside NBC headquarters, a large group of men, women, and children, about fifty or sixty in total, appeared holding signs and protesting.


    The signs read:


    ''Stop Persecuting ABC, We Want to Watch Bewitched.''


    ''Oppose Unethical Poaching.''


    ''Destructive Tactics Are the Most Shameful, NBC stop!''


    These people held up their signs and chanted slogans at the NBC office building, demanding NBC stop their shameless poaching behavior so they could enjoy watching ''Bewitched.''


    A similar group of protesters appeared outside the CBS headquarters, holding signs and chanting slogans to stop the poaching.


    Employees coming to work in the morning were greeted by protesters shouting slogans, scaring them into rushing inside.


    Finding protesters is easy, especially with the Corleone family''s influence in New York. They could easily gather thousands of people.


    Hearing about the protests at the two major networks, reporters from various newspapers rushed over.


    Reporters took numerous photos of the protesters, with some filming the scene, making the entrances of the two major broadcast companies even livelier.


    Reporters interviewed the protesters, asking a middle aged man why he was protesting.


    "I like ''Bewitched'' and don''t want it to disappear. NBC and CBS''s actions are shameful. If they poach the lead actors, we won''t be able to watch ''Bewitched'' anymore, and that''s unforgivable."


    "Are you here voluntarily?" the reporter asked.


    "Yes, I rallied my family, neighbors, and many people from the community. Today is just the first day. I believe more people will join tomorrow," the middle aged man replied.


    "How do you know it''s NBC and CBS doing the poaching?"


    "Who else could it be? They can''t make good shows themselves and can''t stand others doing well, so they use these dirty tricks. It''s disgraceful."


    Another reporter interviewed a six year old girl.


    "Little one, why are you here to protest? Do you know what it means?"


    The girl blinked her big eyes and said in a cute voice, "My mom said if ABC is gone, I won''t be able to watch Makka Pakka anymore."


    Her mother explained, "Makka Pakka is a character from the ABC produced show ''In the Night Garden.'' Kids love it. I heard NBC and CBS are also trying to poach the creators of ''In the Night Garden.'' That''s absolutely unacceptable."


    The networks chose to call the police to remove the protesters.


    Finally, the police arrived.


    The police warned the protesters not to enter the broadcasting companies or engage in violent or destructive behavior.


    Then, the police stood in the shade, chatting in small groups.


    NBC employees came out and questioned the police about not dispersing the protesters. The police shrugged and said they couldn''t do anything.


    "They''ve registered with the police department for a legal protest. As long as they don''t break the law or act violently, we have no right to intervene."


    "By the way, you should tell your network leaders that there might be more people tomorrow. You''d better find a solution."


    The NBC president personally called the New York Police Commissioner, only to be told by his secretary that the commissioner was on vacation with his family.


    Hearing this, NBC executives were furious, almost smashing their teacups.


    The next day, even more protesters gathered, with over a hundred people at each network''s entrance, creating quite a scene.


    These people included those arranged by the Corleone family and many who genuinely came after reading the news because they loved ''Bewitched'' and didn''t want it to disappear.


    The New York Times.


    The Los Angeles Times.


    The Washington Post. And other newspapers reported on the incident, showing photos of the NBC and CBS headquarters surrounded by protesters.


    This was a huge embarrassment for both companies.


    The second step of the protest is to create pressure and tarnish reputations.


    ABC Television


    Noon News Program


    Today''s anchors were the same ones who exposed NBC''s and CBS''s poaching attempts. After reporting two news stories, the female anchor smiled and said, "This is a news story about NBC and CBS."


    Protesters held up signs and shouted that NBC and CBS were despicable and must stop their poaching behavior so that their favorite show wouldn''t be canceled.


    Reporters interviewed the protesters, many of whom shouted at the camera, "NBC and CBS should reflect on themselves. To win viewers favor, they need to improve, not use underhanded tactics. The audience can see who''s good and who''s not. NBC and CBS, you are wrong and must reflect."


    The camera returned to the studio, where the two anchors were struggling to hold back their laughter. The female anchor said, "After receiving this news, we interviewed some of our staff to see what they had to say."


    The camera cut to ABC headquarters.


    The first person interviewed was Jessica Walter, the lead actress of ''Bewitched.'' The reporter asked her, "Jessica, we heard someone tried to poach you?"


    Jessica smiled and said, "Yes, it''s true, but I refused on the spot. Being recognized by the audience is my fortune, and I must live up to their love by continuing to portray Isabella in ''Bewitched.''"


    A middle aged director said something meaningful to the camera, "I know this is a plot by other networks to create chaos. Even if they poach us, we won''t be able to stand out over there. Betrayal is disgraceful and won''t be accepted. Even if they poach us, we won''t be valued."


    The reporters interviewed several hosts of ''Television Shopping,'' who confirmed that they were approached.


    "Will you leave?" the reporter asked.


    "We definitely won''t jump ship. ABC is the most dynamic network in the country. We love it here and believe we have more opportunities here," a male host said.


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 238 - 238 The Third Step Scandals

    A female host next to him smiled and said mockingly, "Someone approached me and offered a higher salary. I joked and asked how much they could give. When they gave a number, I shook my head and said, ''Do you know my salary? It''s double what you offered.'' The poacher was dumbfounded and asked, ''Is ABC still recruiting?'' Haha, that was hilarious."


    The female host finished, and the hosts and the reporter laughed together. Offering less than the current salary to poach someone was embarrassing.


    The camera returned to the studio. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The audience could tell the two anchors had laughed heartily, as their smiles hadn''t faded.


    This wasn''t news, it was blatant mockery and ridicule.


    The third step was to add insult to injury and mock mercilessly.


    New York City


    Henry was in action.


    He targeted Harvey Zola, NBC''s vice president responsible for program planning, production, and coordinating channel management. He held significant power, ranking third in NBC.


    Harvey''s car left the company, and he glanced at the still present protesters, cursed, and quickly drove away.


    In a small manor in the suburbs, This was his private retreat.


    He bought it secretly, and even his wife didn''t know about it.


    Harvey Zola took a pleasant shower, donned a robe, and started reading Playboy magazine. Not long after, a car drove into the villa and stopped outside.


    Harvey Zola looked out the window and saw a young, beautiful woman get out of the car. Anyone from NBC would recognize her as a new host who had been with NBC for just over six months.


    The woman entered the villa,


    "President Zola, can you really arrange a solo show for me?"


    "Of course, you know I have the authority."


    "Can I know what kind of show?"


    "ABC has extended its broadcast time, so the president requires more program hours. The planning department has come up with several educational programs, mimicking ABC''s ''Makeup Time'' and ''Perfect Kitchen.'' One of them is a childcare show where a nurse teaches new mothers how to take care of their babies, change diapers, breastfeed, treat hiccups, eczema, and so on. I think it''s a good fit for you.


    What do you think?"


    "I think being the host of this show is suitable for you. This is a good opportunity. What do you think?"


    "But I don''t know anything about parenting?"


    "These are not problems. Go to the hospital and learn for two weeks. When we record the show, we will find a nurse to teach you. Anyway, It''s just to fool the women watching TV."


    Harvey Zola said, extending his hand towards the woman."I''ve done what I promised, and now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise."


    The woman struggled briefly, then started undressing, and the two went wild in the villa room.


    Little did this NBC vice president know, everything that happened with the woman was recorded.


    ...


    The next day.


    New York Record.


    There are over 5,000 newspapers in the United States today, and the New York Record is just one of the less prominent ones. Mainly distributed in New York and its surrounding areas, it has a daily circulation of only twenty to thirty thousand copies, originally silent and unknown.


    But this morning, the New York Record reported a shocking piece of news.


    The news was placed in a very prominent position on the front page.


    "NBC Vice President Involved in Sex Scandal with Young Female Host."


    "Our reporter received a tip off from an insider that NBC Vice President Harvey Zola, under the pretense of launching a new program, lured a young female host who had joined NBC Television for half a year into bed."


    "The informant said that NBC is adding new programs internally, with Vice President Harvey Zola responsible for program planning, production, and coordinating channel management, all tasks handled by him."


    "Yesterday afternoon, Harvey Zola drove to a small villa in the suburbs, and half an hour later, Savannah, a young female host who had joined NBC for half a year, also drove to the villa. Harvey Zola promised to arrange a new program for Savannah in exchange for her body, and then the two engaged in intimate relations."


    The newspaper also wrote: "The informant stated that he has more crucial evidence. If anyone needs it, they can contact him to purchase it, but the price is not cheap."


    Although the New York Record is a local tabloid, it still has tens of thousands of readers. Once this report was released, it immediately sparked public opinion.


    The incident spread more and more widely.


    This event also brought some fame to the New York Record.


    NBC Broadcasting Company quickly became aware of this matter. As soon as work started, the president called Harvey Zola to the office and threw the New York Record in front of him.


    "What exactly is going on, Harvey? Can you explain this?" the president asked with a stern face.


    Harvey Zola glanced at the newspaper, his face turning very ugly. He gritted his teeth and said, "President, this is completely slander. I didn''t do this."


    "Slander, I hope that''s the case. The newspaper says the informant has more crucial evidence. If they produce photos, what will you say then?" the president said in a deep voice.


    Harvey Zola was momentarily speechless.


    "Harvey, I can give you some buffer time, but if the resolution is not satisfactory and it affects NBC, you should know the consequences," the president said.


    Harvey Zola nodded with difficulty.


    Suppressing this matter is not easy. Harvey Zola knew that if it was just text evidence, he could still argue. If there were photos, it would be completely nailed down, and he would be finished.


    The key now was to find the informant. If he had the evidence, no matter how much it cost, it had to be bought.


    Unwilling to come forward himself, he had a friend call the New York Record, but was told that several other newspapers and TV stations had already contacted them, including major media like the New York Times, Los Angeles Times, Columbia Broadcasting System, and ABC Television.

 Chapter 239 - 239 Legal And Reasonable Procedure

    Harvey Zola felt the situation was getting worse.


    ABC Television would never pass up the opportunity to step on its competitor.


    At noon news.


    The male host said, "This news involves a sex scandal between a high level executive of a certain broadcasting company and a female employee."


    "NBC Vice President Harvey Zola, under the pretense of launching a new program, lured a young female host who had joined NBC Television for half a year into bed."


    The male host finished speaking and looked at the female host beside him, "I remember there is still a group of protesters in front of NBC Television. This Vice President Harvey Zola is still doing such things, completely ignoring the citizen opinion and further smearing NBC."


    The female host nodded, "Very despicable behavior."


    Harvey Zola walked out of NBC Television and was spotted by a group of reporters, many surrounding him for an interview.


    "Mr. Zola, is the report in the New York Record true?"


    "Vice President Zola, did you have an intimate relationship with that female host and promise to make her a program host?"


    Harvey Zola''s face was ashen as he shouted at the reporters, "This is slander. The New York Record made a false report. I will sue them in court. If they don''t have conclusive evidence, they will face closure for violating the news law."


    After saying this, he quickly got into the car and left as if escaping.


    Meanwhile, The New York Times finally contacted the informant.


    The informant, a man in his twenties wearing a mask and sunglasses, walked into the cafe. He handed an envelope to the person from the newspaper, "The photos are all in here, from entering the house to the bed, very detailed, 2000 dollars."


    The newspaper person opened the envelope and confirmed its contents before saying, "2000 dollars is too much, we are willing to offer 1000 dollars."


    The informant picked up the envelope on the table and was about to leave. The reporter quickly stopped him, "Alright, alright, 2000 dollars." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In another place, another informant met with someone from ABC Television, "There are photos and a recording in here, perfectly reconstructing the scene. 5000 dollars, not a penny less."


    At that time, 5000 dollars could buy a luxury car or a small villa with a front and back garden.


    The ABC Television person verified the goods and paid for the information.


    Why buy their own news? Because the whole process is reasonable and legal, sometimes the process is also important.


    The next day.


    The New York Times reported the NBC Vice President Harvey Zola''s sex scandal, and it was much more detailed than the New York Record, with photos.


    The first photo was of Harvey Zola opening the door for the woman, proving the two entered the villa.


    The second photo showed the two talking, clearly taken from outside.


    The third photo, in the bedroom, showed the two starting to undress.


    The fourth photo was on the bed, with key parts pix-elated.


    The New York Times influence covers the entire country, incomparable to the New York Record, making this incident instantly spread across the United States and become a topic of much discussion.


    NBC is also a well known media outlet in the United States, and such a scandal naturally attracts attention.


    This time, with the New York Times posting photos, Harvey could no longer argue.


    Seeing the newspaper, Harvey Zola felt a chill. He knew he was finished this time. For the company''s reputation, he would definitely be fired.


    But it wasn''t over yet.


    ABC''s noon news broke even more explosive news, not only reporting the incident but also adding photos and a recording.


    The recording revealed a lot of information.


    "Vice President Zola, can you really arrange a solo program for me?" the woman asked.


    "Of course, you know I have that power," the man said.


    "Can I know what the program is?"


    "ABC has extended the broadcast time, and the president requires an increase in program length, so the planning department has come up with new programs, anyway just to make up the numbers. The planning department has created several educational programs, imitating ABC''s makeup time and Happy kitchen."


    "They came up with a few decent ideas, one of which is a childcare program, where a nurse teaches new mothers in front of the TV how to take care of their children, change diapers, feed, treat hiccups, eczema, etc."


    "I think this program is perfect for you. It''s a great opportunity. What do you think?"


    "But I don''t have any childcare knowledge?"


    "That''s not a problem. Learn at the hospital for two weeks. When recording the program, we''ll find a nurse to teach you. Anyway, it''s just fooling the women in front of the TV."


    As Harvey spoke, he reached out to the woman.


    "I''ve fulfilled my promise, now it''s your turn to fulfill yours."


    This recording confirmed the sex for job exchange between NBC Vice President Harvey Zola and the female host, not just rumors of a romantic relationship, but a blatant dirty workplace power and sex deal.


    It also revealed that NBC, under pressure from ABC, was preparing to increase program length but couldn''t come up with enough good programs, so they decided to imitate and plagiarize, which was clearly approved by the entire management.


    Moreover, Harvey Zola arranged a childcare program for the female host, making her pretend to be a nurse, despite her admitting she had no childcare experience. Zola said it was all fake, just to fool those housewives.


    These remarks exposed NBC Television''s irresponsibility to its audience. A childcare program had an inexperienced host teaching others how to take care of their children, which was absolutely unforgivable.


    Now it was not just Harvey Zola''s scandal but a scandal for NBC Television.


    ABC''s news led many to become dissatisfied with NBC.


    As America''s oldest TV station, NBC was once very trusted. But this time, NBC executives were caught fooling their audience, making many people very angry.


    Originally, there were many protesters in front of NBC Television, and now even more people joined, with their slogans changed.


    "NBC Television, plagiarism, fooling the audience, management should resign!"


    "NBC Television, we will never trust your programs again."


    "Calling all women to boycott NBC and stop watching their programs."


    The NBC president looked at the protesters outside the building from the office window, feeling overwhelmed. At that moment, the phone on the desk rang. It was the chairman calling.


    "Yes, yes, I understand. I will handle this matter as soon as possible," the president kept responding.


    That night.


    NBC held a press conference.


    Reporters from major newspapers and TV stations rushed over.


    At the press conference, the NBC president apologized for the recent events, including poaching from ABC and the sex scandal involving Vice President Harvey Zola and the female host.


    He also announced that Vice President Harvey Zola had been dismissed and would no longer hold any position in the company, and the female host was also dismissed. The company would not tolerate such ugly behavior.


    Finally, the NBC president said, "The company will learn from this incident, not follow trends or plagiarize, and strive to create its own programs, making NBC great again."


    ABC broadcasted the press conference live, and many found it amusing, considering it a next level of irony.


    Hardy watched the entire press conference and listened to the NBC president''s words. He smiled, "As long as I''m around, NBC will never be great again."

 Chapter 240 - 240 The Idea Of Establishing A Group Company

    The scandalous event caused NBC Broadcasting Company''s reputation among viewers to plummet, and regaining their former stature would not be a quick or easy task.


    Meanwhile, the demonstrations didn''t stop until a week later. CBS''s reputation was also somewhat damaged due to the poaching incident.


    ABC seized the opportunity to firmly establish itself at the top of the three major TV networks.


    Hardy''s retaliation.


    Striking at his competitors while boosting his own standing was a two pronged strategy.


    But it wasn''t over yet.


    Henry was still in action.


    At NBC, he bribed a planner and an editor. At CBS, he bribed a stenographer and a reporter.


    These individuals could provide him with a wealth of information, such as the current projects these two networks were working on and their internal affairs.


    Sometimes, a small breakthrough could cause a major blow to a company.


    The HD Security Intelligence Office has now expanded its functions. Hardy''s directive was to develop it into a multi functional intelligence department capable of gathering information, spying on secrets, conducting undercover investigations, tracking and counter tracking, and establishing an intelligence network.


    It was starting to resemble a spy organization.


    Bribing employees of rival TV networks was more effective than poaching. Hardy could learn about any developments immediately and react accordingly.


    For example, in recent days, CBS was planning a new program and approached a Broadway theater in New York to live broadcast their performances.


    The Broadway theater was somewhat interested but did not immediately agree. The next day, ABC signed a contract with the theater to broadcast ballet, opera, and musical performances.


    When the CBS executives received the news, the president was furious.


    But there was nothing they could do, as the contract was already signed.


    The reason the contract was signed so quickly was that Hardy had sought help from the old godfather, who used his connections to communicate with the Broadway theater''s senior management, making the process smooth.


    The war among the three TV networks ended with ABC''s overwhelming victory. CBS and NBC wanted to catch up, but before they even started, they stumbled and fell into a pit, making it even harder to rise and pursue.


    During this period, ABC''s development was very smooth, and various programs received positive responses from viewers.


    TV shopping was booming.


    Andy reported the gains of this period to Hardy.


    "The 5,000 motorcycles we previously acquired have all been sold out. Although the price was low, our purchase cost was lower, and the total revenue was $126,000."


    "Because this motorcycle was so popular, the motorcycle factory also received significant publicity. I had someone publish a small article in the newspaper, introducing the factory as very promising. The factory''s stock price has now risen."


    "We initially bought 58.3% of the motorcycle factory''s shares, investing $140,000 at the time. Now it''s worth $520,000. Boss, should we keep the motorcycle factory''s shares?" Andy asked.


    Hardy waved his hand, "You make the decisions on investments. When to buy and when to sell, you can decide for yourself."


    Andy felt very touched by the boss''s recognition and trust.


    "Understood, boss."


    Andy continued, explaining that they had not only bought shares in the motorcycle factory but also in clothing factories, shoe factories, hair dryer factories, chocolate factories, and more, totaling over a dozen factories.


    The products sold on TV shopping these days were all from these manufacturers. The promotional effect of a three hour broadcast was very noticeable, and the stock prices of these factories had all increased to varying degrees.


    Andy calculated carefully. They initially invested about $1 million, and now selling the stocks should bring back $3 million.


    A 300% profit in such a short time.


    As "Das Kapital" states, with a 50% profit, capitalists will take risks, with a 100% profit, they will trample all human laws, with a 300% profit, they will commit any crime, even risking the gallows.


    Hardy had achieved this without risking being hanged.


    "Boss, some big brands have now approached us, hoping to set up a few TV shopping sessions. The TV station''s conditions are advertising fees plus sales commissions. The advertising fee is $30,000 per session, and the sales commission is 30% of the sale price."


    Hardy thought, isn''t this the live stream sales model from the future?


    "Currently, we can''t accept all goods, mainly because of the inconvenience in supply. It is preferable if there are counters in every city''s mall or sales outlets spread out around the area where buyers may pick up their purchases. We are unable to work with those who lack sales points."


    Hardy knew that the future''s fast paced live stream sales were mainly due to efficient logistics, which were far from being achieved now.


    This made Hardy think again about the idea of setting up large logistics supermarkets.


    If each city had a large supermarket, it would be like establishing numerous distribution centers. Customers could pick up TV shopping products at these supermarkets, truly achieving nationwide sales.


    The profits would definitely be higher.


    Finally, Andy talked about stock investments. He had hosted a few sessions as a stock expert. Through market influence and capital operations, the initial $1 million investment has now grown to $1.6 million. This profit rate was very high in the stock market.


    After discussing these matters,


    They both relaxed. Hardy handed Andy a well cooked cigar, and they smoked together.


    Andy took a few puffs and said, "Boss, I have a suggestion."


    "Go ahead."


    "I think you should establish a group company," Andy said.


    Hardy paused in his smoking.


    "What are your thoughts?" Hardy asked.


    "You now have dozens of industries, and management has always been loose. Each company operates independently and reports to you directly. You can manage it now because you are still young and energetic, but as your business inevitably grows larger, there will come a time when you can''t oversee everything. Forming a group company to manage your industries under one umbrella will be very necessary." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since re-birthing into this world, Hardy''s energy has been exceptionally abundant, he rarely feels tired, and his memory has also improved significantly. While not photographic, it was close. Therefore, despite having so many industries under his name, he had not felt overwhelmed and had not considered forming a group company.


    But he knew he would eventually reach that point. With Andy''s suggestion today, Hardy felt it was now completely feasible and would only benefit him.

 Chapter 241 - 241 Las Vegas Grand Hotel Premiere.

    Once the group company was established and management became more standardized, it could operate normally even without his direct involvement.


    He could then focus on other ventures.


    For example, in the case of certain large enterprises with hundreds of subsidiaries, they manage easily with a group structure.


    "Your suggestion is excellent, Andy. You will be in charge of forming the group company. If you encounter any problems, consult me," Hardy said.


    "Understood, boss," Andy accepted the task.


    "I have a question to ask now. What do you think we should name our group? Having a name will make things much easier moving forward," Andy said.


    Hardy didn''t think long.


    "Let''s call it the Hardy Group." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    After discussing the acquisition of ABC shares, Meyer informed MGM''s board of directors.


    The MGM board members were very interested in acquiring shares in ABC, especially given ABC''s recent success and profitability, making it a prime investment.


    However, when Meyer mentioned Hardy''s offer and terms, the board members felt Hardy''s asking price was too high.


    "Our collaboration with ABC, developing a film library and helping them produce programs, is already a significant boost for them. I don''t think a 20% stake for $15 million is justified," one director said.


    "The shares of the Los Angeles Times are also very valuable to us. Selling at the current market price seems too low," another shareholder added.


    Meyer thought to himself that the price was agreed upon after negotiating additional terms, including granting the actors union chairmanship to Hardy.


    These people only ever thought about buying cheap and selling high. Shareholders worldwide only wanted to make money, never considering the difficulties of management.


    They were interested in ABC''s shares and the idea of opening a casino but were unwilling to pay for it. There was no such thing as a free lunch.


    After the board meeting, Meyer communicated with Hardy. Hardy laughed and said, "My Hardy Hotel is about to open. When the time comes, bring MGM''s board members to attend. Once they see the profitability of this business, I''m sure they will be interested."


    "Okay, I''ll make sure to support it," Meyer agreed.


    The Hardy Hotel in Las Vegas was about to open.


    All the facilities were complete and in optimal condition.


    Hardy ramped up the publicity efforts, with ABC airing commercials for the casino daily, even including a countdown.


    To attract more customers to Las Vegas, Hardy also registered a passenger transport company, opening a route between Los Angeles and Las Vegas, purchasing 20 large buses with half hour intervals.


    Hardy''s friends all received invitations.


    This included Los Angeles officials, Hollywood stars, and business partners. The initial estimate was about 500 people.


    The Hardy Hotel also had shares from the Corleone family, so Michael would also invite his friends to come as well. Additionally, local officials from Las Vegas would attend, promising a lively event.


    In October, Las Vegas had ideal weather, with daytime temperatures around 28¨C29 degrees Celsius and cool evenings around 15¨C16 degrees. This month also had little rainfall, making it the best time of the year.


    Two days in advance, Hardy sent a large team of HD security personnel to ensure safety and order.


    Finally, The opening day arrived.


    The weather was clear and bright.


    In the morning,


    HD airline planes flew continuously to Las Vegas. The shuttle buses in downtown Los Angeles were full of people. The Hardy Hotel''s promotion was so effective that many people decided to visit and enjoy a vacation.


    By the afternoon,


    The Hardy Hotel had gathered nearly 3,000 people, including officials, celebrities, and regular gamblers. Fortunately, the casino was spacious enough to accommodate everyone.


    Guests eagerly joined the gambling tables, while others enjoyed the recreational area with friends.


    At 8 PM,


    Guests gathered in the courtyard.


    The ribbon cutting ceremony officially began. Hardy and Michael invited several distinguished guests to join them. As they completed the ribbon cutting, a firework shot into the sky.


    Bang~!


    A massive firework burst, lighting up the Las Vegas sky like a blooming flower.


    Then countless fireworks followed,


    Illuminating Las Vegas with a dazzling display.


    People cheered and shouted as the fireworks lit up the sky. After the fireworks show, Hardy shouted loudly, "Friends, guests, I hope everyone enjoys themselves and wins big!"


    Gamblers swarmed into the casino, and the real celebration began.


    All the women were present tonight, including Ava Gardner, Irina, Elena, Hedy Lamarr, and Taylor, who came with her parents. Hardy didn''t accompany them, letting them enjoy themselves while he attended to many important guests.


    The hall was bustling.


    Besides slot machines and various gambling tables, there was also a lottery game. For $2 per ticket, each participant received a number. They could buy as many tickets as they wanted. The draw took place every two hours, and the winner would take all the prize money.


    Of course, The casino''s cut and taxes were not to be omitted.


    Hardy had considered the modern lottery system, but it didn''t fit here. Gamblers didn''t have the patience for it. They preferred immediate results and winnings, and the casino''s primary goal was to keep and excite customers.


    The prize pool now had over $11,300, as many of today''s guests were wealthy and didn''t mind spending a few dollars.


    After two hours, the casino''s music played, signaling the draw.


    To ensure fairness, Hardy had a glass lottery machine made. The tickets were placed inside, and the machine used blowing and suction to draw a ticket. If multiple tickets were drawn, a separate draw would be held until a single ticket was chosen.


    This single ticket was the grand prize winner.


    Many people watched the draw. The manager went on stage and took out the only winning ticket from the machine, announcing a series of numbers.


    "Ah~~!"


    A woman screamed.


    She had won.


    She wasn''t a celebrity or a politician. she was just a regular gambler who came with friends. She had only bet $2 and ended up being the biggest winner.


    It was over $11,000, enough to be a fortune for an ordinary person for five years. This girl had essentially struck it rich overnight.

 Chapter 242 - 242 N.Y.T Factory Running At Full Capacity

    She excitedly went on stage to receive her prize, getting a thick stack of bills. To show the large amount, Hardy had the prize given in $10 bills. The casino arranged for photos to be taken, and this photo would later be posted on the winners board.


    Hardy instructed Irina beside him, "Have someone take more photos and get the girl''s details. Have a journalist write a nice article about it and publish it in tomorrow''s paper. Also, have an ABC News report on it." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The story of an ordinary girl winning thousands at the Hardy Hotel for just $2 would surely attract more people to visit and gamble.


    The girl winning a big prize heightened the excitement of the gamblers, prompting many to place bets. Those who placed bets would not leave the casino for at least two hours, as they saw it as a chance to get rich overnight.


    This small trick could retain a large number of gamblers.


    The casino operated 24 hours a day, with no windows or clocks, and the lighting was adjusted to be very comfortable. The gaming hall had slot machines, poker, baccarat, roulette, dice games, and betting draw activities.


    People could play as long as they wanted, freely releasing their energy and passion.


    If they didn''t want to gamble, they could enjoy the bar, KTV, swimming pool, sports field, or watch performances in the entertainment hall, including strip shows and acrobatic performances.


    If they were hungry, there was a buffet, if they were tired, there was a luxurious hotel to rest in. The hotel offered various services like massages, baths, and spa treatments to help them relax, even private strip shows, with women who were carefully selected.


    These amenities allowed customers to recharge quickly and be ready for more action.


    Everything was designed for customers to have a great time.


    Besides the gambling industry, the sex industry was also legal in Nevada, so women could legally conduct business here.


    This led to more varied and interesting activities.


    That night, five big prizes were given out, with the highest being fifteen thousand dollars and the lowest being seven thousand dollars.


    Three of the winners were regular gamblers, one was a small Hollywood star, and one was a shareholder of MGM.


    The next day.


    The New York Times. The Los Angeles Times. The Las Vegas Times.


    All reported on the opening of ''Hardy Grand Hotel'', introducing the celebrity guests and the casino situation, with a focus on the prize draws. Five customers won big prizes, and a bet of just two dollars could yield thousands or tens of thousands of dollars, making many people eager to try their luck.


    Working for a month, saving some money, and taking a bus for a few dollars to Las Vegas to enjoy a palace like place, if Lady Luck smiled on them, they could make a fortune.


    A small bet to win big, Getting rich overnight, In America, this was everyone''s dream, and it was encouraged.


    ABC Television.


    During the morning documentary time, instead of airing an anti Japanese documentary, they broadcasted the Las Vegas opening event.


    The lively opening ceremony, filled with Hollywood stars, the fiery evening party, the bustling casino hall, the bikini clad beauties at the pool, various entertainment facilities, and stunning performances.


    A gambler hit a big hand, and the dealer smiled as they pushed over a pile of chips.


    They also showed the prize draw process, with a girl winning the first big prize of nearly ten thousand dollars, laughing joyfully while holding a pile of cash. Then, every two hours, another big prize was given out, deeply thrilling the audience.


    They also wanted to get rich overnight, Two nights would be fine too.


    Even half a month would be acceptable.


    Money, beauties, and fun¡ªeverything stimulates the hormones. Seeing such scenes, many people felt the urge to experience it immediately.


    The next day, some of the guests and stars from the previous day left, as they had work to do, but the number of people in the casino did not decrease.


    Every 30 minutes, busses traveled from Los Angeles to Las Vegas. yet there was never an empty bus, and many people were waiting in line.


    These people were the real future sources of casino revenue.


    Hardy didn''t stay at the Hardy Grand Hotel but lived in the estate that originally belonged to Sigel, who was killed there.


    After Sigel''s death, Hardy took over the casino, and the estate''s ownership naturally came along with it.


    When the casino was being renovated, Hardy also had the estate remodeled. He didn''t mind that someone had died there. For someone who had rolled in the bloody battlefields and killed countless people as an underground king, it was nothing.


    Moreover, It was his dear brother Sigel who died, not an outsider, so he felt protected.


    The Beverly Hills mansion where Hardy currently lives also originally belonged to Sigel, as did the Hardy Grand Hotel and even the Los Angeles territory. It all used to belong to Sigel''s legacy.


    The estate was very large, covering dozens of acres. Las Vegas didn''t lack land. The villa had dozens of rooms, where Ava Gardner, Irina, Elaine, Hedy Lamarr, and Taylor and her parents were staying.


    Hardy also invited Michael, Meyer, and the mayor of Los Angeles to stay there, so the estate was very lively.


    The women went out to have fun again.


    Who said only men liked gambling? Women loved to play too, and they went together after becoming familiar with each other.


    Meyer and the mayor, seizing this rare opportunity to relax, also went to the hotel, while Hardy and Michael sat chatting under the shade of a tree.


    "The TV factory is in full production, with a daily output of 1,100 units, meeting the annual production standard of 400,000 units."


    "We partnered with Citibank, First Bank of New York, Bank of America, and Wells Fargo to offer zero interest loans for purchasing TVs, which worked very well. All the TVs produced were sold out, and orders were booked until next month.

 Chapter 243 - 243 Las Vegas The Inexhaustible Gold mine

    "Based on the current sales situation, we make about 50 dollars in gross profit per TV, so our annual gross profit can reach 20 million dollars."


    "We have a loan of $6 million, which should be repaid within a year." Michael had a proud smile when talking about the TV factory''s situation, because it was his business.


    "By the way, Hardy, I ran for the congressman election, as a Democratic candidate for New York''s 3rd District. The results will be out in mid November." Michael said with a smile.


    "You''re running for the Democrats?" Hardy asked.


    "Yeah, is there a problem?" Michael looked at Hardy with a hint of doubt.


    "No, it''s all the same anyway."


    California, where Hardy was based, was a Republican stronghold, while New York was a Democratic stronghold. A funny thought crossed Hardy''s mind. If Michael could rise further and compete for the presidency against a Republican candidate supported by him, who would he support?


    Who would he support then?


    Haha.


    Just thinking about it was interesting.


    "How''s the situation now?" Hardy asked.


    "Pretty good, my votes are currently leading, and I have the highest support." Michael said.


    Hardy thought to himself that, with the Corleone family backing him, the old Godfather knowing so many big shots, and their influence in New York, winning a state congressman position should be easy.


    "I majored in editing in college, so I''m good with words, but a congressman needs to know a lot of things. I plan to further my studies in law and finance."


    "I''ve already applied to New York University, hoping to get a permission to further my studies."


    Hardy smiled, "With your ability, being a state congressman is no big deal. Further studies are a good choice, preparing for becoming a president in the future."


    "Ha, president, I don''t have such high aspirations yet." Michael laughed.


    "Why not? Michael, you need to believe in yourself. Set your goals high and work towards them. Even if you fall short, you could still be a vice president or a governor."


    "Michael, congressmen also need to be famous. How about I arrange an interview show for you? Participate in Irina''s show, it will be great publicity. A retired officer, war hero, young entrepreneur, owner of the largest TV company in the US, and a congressman candidate. Many people will get to know you, Michael."


    "I''ve seen Irian''s Tonight Show, but from what I''ve seen of her, it seems like she''s being a little ambiguous with you." Michael glanced at Hardy. Men love to talk about women the most.


    "One of my women." Hardy admitted it frankly.


    "Oh~ okay, that wasn''t hard to guess. How many women are you going to have?" Michael teased.


    "Hahaha, different personal preferences. I''m not going into politics, and I won''t be getting married anytime soon, so having many women isn''t a problem." Hardy shamelessly said.


    Michael was speechless, he somewhat started to regret going into politic.


    Two days passed.


    The casino business remained hot.


    Meyer came to find Hardy and said, "Hardy, MGM''s shareholders want to meet you and discuss business."


    "No problem." Hardy agreed.


    He knew these guys were definitely interested in the booming casino business.


    The next step was to talk business.


    In the Hardy Grand Hotel lounge, Hardy met with several MGM shareholders, smiling and shaking hands with them, "How have you been enjoying yourselves these past few days?"


    "Very good, just like the ABC advertisement said, Hardy Grand Hotel is a man''s paradise." One shareholder said with a smile.


    Hardy smiled back.


    "Las Vegas initially thrived because of gold mines. After the gold ran out, people gradually left, but now a new gold mine has been discovered here. And it''s a super large gold mine, inexhaustible and endless¡ªgambling."


    "Now, Hardy Grand Hotel has opened the first pit in this mine. Would you like to know the harvest of the past two days? My staff just reported the latest figures."


    "Please tell us, Mr. Hardy." One MGM shareholder said.


    "In the past two days, the casino''s total turnover was $680,000, with a profit of $160,000. Just the prize draw alone brings in about $10,000 daily."


    "Because there were many wealthy guests at the opening, the revenue might be higher these days. Taking an average value, even if the daily income is only $40,000, that''s still $14.6 million annually."


    Hardy''s words were a bit exaggerated. The opening would naturally be busy, but he estimated that an annual income of over ten million dollars was achievable.


    "This is just the beginning. The more people who come, the greater the output. In the future, I plan to add horse racing tracks, dog racing tracks, and organize the largest horse racing events in the US, attracting countless tourists."


    "We currently expect to attract 500,000 people annually. If this becomes a large scale operation, it could attract tourists from all over the US. I estimate it could reach 3-5 million people within ten years, generating substantial revenue from both tourism and gambling."


    The MGM shareholders eyes sparkled, as if they could see countless dollar bills flying towards them.


    "I agree to the deal with Mr. Hardy, but Mr. Hardy must ensure MGM''s investment safety in Las Vegas." The largest MGM shareholder said.


    Hardy smiled.


    "If you mean the government, I have a good relationship with the mayor of Las Vegas, and HD Security is responsible for Las Vegas'' security."


    "If you mean the gangs."


    Hardy shrugged without saying anything. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But his meaning was clear to everyone in the room.


    Here, he was the biggest underground king. Anyone wanting to cause trouble in Las Vegas would have to get past him first.


    Its been a while since The Los City Company started to recruit and build a second gang in Las Vegas, and now it has started to take shape, further strengthening Hardy''s control over Las Vegas.


    ...


    ABC and MGM reached an agreement, with MGM acquiring 20% of ABC Television for $14.5 million.


    Additionally, the two companies formed a deep cooperative relationship. MGM has the largest film library in Hollywood, and this library will now be open to ABC. Even if ABC aired a movie every night, it wouldn''t run out of content for two years. If they aired a movie every week, it would last for ten years.

 Chapter 244 - 244 Obligation To The Country

    MGM, with its strong program production capabilities in Hollywood, will also help ABC produce shows. The success of "Bewitched" has shown that serialized TV shows are more suitable for family viewing than movies. MGM will invest heavily in producing TV series in the future.


    The broadcasting rights for "Tom and Jerry" were sold to ABC, and production will continue.


    ABC''s trump card, "Super Talent Show," hasn''t even been utilized yet. When this show begins, MGM can fully assist with its production.


    The collaboration between MGM and ABC is considered a powerful alliance, and this news dealt another heavy blow to CBS and NBC. It seemed like the gap between them was widening.


    Meanwhile, Hardy, under the guise of an investment company, acquired an 11% stake in the Los Angeles Times.


    As for private transactions between the two parties, those were merely verbal agreements, such as helping Hardy secure the position of the actors guild president. These matters couldn''t be publicly acknowledged.


    After reaching an agreement with MGM, Hardy left the specific transaction details to Andy and took the women to play in the casino.


    What about the women? Wouldn''t they fight or cause trouble?


    At least on the surface, they didn''t.


    Each of them was very clear about their position.


    Hardy never made any woman feel that she was the only one for him, and he never prevented anyone from leaving. Anyone following him did so willingly.


    After a few days of playing in Las Vegas, the casino operations gradually stabilized. Hardy returned to Los Angeles with Michael.


    This time, Michael was scheduled to appear on "The Irina''s Tonight Show."


    At the recording studio, Michael participated as the owner of the largest TV factory in the United States. Irina and her team designed a set of perfect questions and communicated with Michael in advance. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael graduated from New York University. After the outbreak of World War II, he joined the army as a second lieutenant and received a combat medal. After being wounded and discharged, he worked as a magazine editor before starting his own business. Now, he owns the largest TV factory in the United States.


    His resume was absolutely impressive and clean.


    If the Corleone family ever separated from the Mafia, they could completely transform into an American political family.


    Don''t be surprised, such examples are not uncommon in this magical country. Through historical changes and continuous whitewashing, many people forget their past and assume they were always so glamorous from birth.


    Mikhail Bakunin in the 19 century said: "All aristocrats start as robbers."


    "Mr. Michael, can you tell us about your experiences on the battlefield?" Irina asked.


    "I participated in the Normandy landings. It was a tough battle. Many of my comrades sacrificed their lives. We charged forward under heavy enemy fire, and ultimately, we won. However, I was injured in that battle and had to leave the battlefield."


    "Mr. Michael, can you tell us about the situation when you founded ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory? How did it become the largest TV factory in the United States in such a short time?"


    "When I acquired ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory, it was a closed down factory during the war. I bought it from the bank, renovated it, and resumed production. Later, we introduced a ''30% down payment installment plan'' and a ''no down payment installment plan'' for military personnel. These services were very popular, and the TVs sold out within days. This inspired me to expand our production capacity.


    Now, our TV factory can produce 400,000 units annually, with annual sales exceeding $50 million."


    "Do you have high hopes for the TV industry?" Irina asked.


    Michael smiled and said, "I have high hopes for the future of America. After World War II, the United States entered a period of rapid development. People need a better life, so the entertainment industry will be very important. Televisions are one part of that industry."


    "I heard you are running for the New York State Senate. Can you tell us why?"


    Michael paused and said emotionally, "I chose to join the army to protect this country. After being discharged, I started a business to help build this country."


    "America is our common home, and we love it. But the country also has an obligation to make every citizen and family live better."


    "I see employment issues, healthcare issues, education issues, environmental issues, social insurance issues, public safety issues, and women''s protection issues in society. I know no society is perfect, but I hope to make some changes through my efforts."


    "If I become a senator, I will do my best to solve these problems and make people''s lives better."


    The show was very successful.


    ABC Television has nationwide coverage, and its ratings have already far surpassed the other two major networks. After the show aired, many Americans got to know this young and promising owner of the largest TV factory in the country.


    Many people in New York State also got to know Michael. Previously, he led in votes in his district, mainly due to the influence of the old godfather. Through this interview show, more people got to know Michael and realized how excellent he was, naturally making them more inclined to vote for him.


    A significant portion of Michael''s supporters were veterans. ''N.Y.T'' TV''s policy of no down payment installment plans for military personnel was a welfare policy, and those who bought TVs were grateful to Michael.


    During World War II, 12 million young Americans served in the military, and over 10 million were discharged after the war. These people are now the backbone of society, including in their families. These veterans alone could mobilize a lot of votes.


    Michael said goodbye to Hardy and boarded the plane after an embrace.


    Ten hours later, the plane landed, and Michael returned to the Corleone family mansion to see his father, the old godfather.


    The father and son sat down.


    Now, many of the Corleone family''s businesses had been split off. The old godfather let Tessio and Clemenza form their own families, while Tom Hagen managed the main family''s business. The Corleone family was striving to clean up its image.

 Chapter 245 - 245 Legally Ambiguous.

    The old godfather now had a new goal, fully supporting Michael and steering the Corleone family in a new direction.


    He believed that path was broader and brighter.


    "Michael, I watched your show. You spoke very well. The feedback I received shows that more and more people are supporting you, and you have already left your competitors far behind in votes," the old godfather said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect the impact of a TV show to be so great," Michael said.


    The old godfather shook his head. "It''s the power of ABC''s publicity. Others have given speeches on TV before, but none had such an effect."


    He then thought of Hardy.


    "Hardy controls ABC, giving him immense influence. Watch, many politicians will seek his favor in the future."


    "I always had high hopes for Hardy, but I still didn''t expect him to develop so quickly, surpassing my expectations. Los Angeles, San Francisco, Las Vegas, all are now his territories."


    "ABC''s influence goes beyond money. Michael, you and Hardy are good friends. Maintain a good relationship with him, and learn from him. Hardy often sees further, thinks more, and plans more meticulously than you."


    Michael nodded. "I understand, Father."


    The old godfather, seeing his son so serious, smiled and patted his shoulder. "You are already doing great, Michael. This state senate election is in the bag. The next step is to run for the U.S. Senate and enter Washington. You have a long way to go."


    ...


    Hardy''s women went back to their work.


    Ava Gardner continued filming. "Voyage of the Damned" was halfway through and expected to be completed in a little over a month.


    "Ghost" had already started filming, and Hedy Lamarr was very busy.


    Taylor had received a new script, "Beauty and the Beast," and would play Belle. She was 15 now and would be about 16 by the time filming began. At 16, Taylor was already a mature young woman, perfect for the role of Belle.


    Elena continued running her auction house. She was very introverted and didn''t compete with others. She was increasingly passionate about artworks and devoted herself fully to it. The auction house was growing larger.


    The auction house built a real antique collection vault, protected against water, moisture, and theft, with HD security guards. There were no safety issues at all.


    The auction house now not only acquired antiques but also conducted auction business, making money through auctions. Elena ideal model was to use the money earned from auctions to acquire more artworks, achieving a balance through normal means without depending on the difference of white washing the gang money to sustain the auction house.


    As for Irina, she stayed by his side.


    "Irina, I have a task for you," Hardy said.


    "What is it, boss?"


    "I plan to establish the ''Las Vegas TV Station.'' Once it''s built, it will be merged into ABC, and we''ll create a channel, the Las Vegas Channel, to broadcast nationwide," Hardy said.


    The French girl turned around and exclaimed, "Boss, creating a separate Las Vegas Channel to broadcast nationwide will require a lot of programs. Right now, we''re already investing heavily to support ABC''s 16 hour daily broadcast. Starting a new channel will require a significant investment."


    Hardy shook his head and smiled. "The Las Vegas TV Station will be completely different from the three major networks. No news, no TV shows, no TV shopping."


    "So, what programs do you plan for this channel?" Irina asked.


    "Mainly broadcasting casino scenes. I''ve made a simple schedule," Hardy said, taking a piece of paper from the bedside table and handing it to the French girl.


    She took it and looked it over carefully.


    "Broadcast Las Vegas scenery, introduce Hardy Grand Hotel, showcase food, facilities, nightclubs, strip shows, highlighting the decadence and luxury."


    "Introduce the casino halls, explain various gambling games, record directly in the halls for a more authentic and intense atmosphere, showing scenes of people winning money."


    "Organize gambling tournaments, such as Texas Hold''em tournaments, each lasting several hours, which will surely attract many viewers."


    "After establishing horse racing and dog racing, broadcast horse and dog racing events."


    "Live casino drawings every two hours, showing people winning prizes and distributing awards, stimulating viewers desires."


    Americans are usually confident and love to show off on camera when they win.


    After reading, Hardy said, "Another important feature is to open phone betting and drawing services. Similar to TV shopping, we will accept phone bets during the live drawings every two hours, allowing people from all over the country to place bets."


    "If someone wins, they must come to the casino to claim their prize."


    Irina blinked. "Boss, are you planning to run a lottery business? But lotteries are illegal." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lottery business was once very popular in the U.S. but after people became addicted, many states began banning it. By 1930, 45 states had laws declaring lotteries illegal, and 35 states constitutions prohibited all lottery activities.


    It wasn''t until 1964 that some states legalized lotteries again. Although Nevada allowed gambling, it didn''t legalize lotteries.


    Hardy smiled.


    "This isn''t a lottery. It''s casino betting with draws, completely different from a lottery. I consulted our legal team, and this situation is legally ambiguous. TV betting and draws are new, and judges can''t easily rule on it."


    "That''s why winners must claim their prizes at the casino. We consider the entire gambling process to happen within the casino, with people just placing bets remotely. It has nothing to do with lotteries."


    "Even if someone sues, the worst outcome is stopping this business," Hardy said with a smile.


    It''s essentially exploiting a legal loophole.


    "I understand, boss. With ABC''s resources, setting up a local station is not difficult. I estimate it will be completed in less than a month," Irina said.


    Hardy told Irina that he had previously acquired a Las Vegas radio station, run by a man named Colin Firth, who used to work in television. The radio station had an office building where the TV station could be set up.


    "Check if Colin Firth is suitable. If he is, consider nurturing him."


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll take care of it," Irina said.


    Having such a capable secretary is great.


    She''s good at her job in every sense.

 Chapter 246 - 246 Hardys Media Ambitions

    The next day.


    Irina and her team headed to Las Vegas to establish the new Las Vegas TV station. With ABC now fully staffed, setting up a local station wasn''t difficult.


    Hardy had one more thing to accomplish in Los Angeles.


    His deal with MGM also involved the Los Angeles Times. Now that Hardy owned 11% of the Los Angeles Times shares, he had become one of the newspaper''s major shareholders.


    He reviewed the company shareholder report Andy brought, which showed that the Los Angeles Times was owned by the Mirror Company, with shareholders including the Bank of America and the Morgan family.


    The Los Angeles Times was headquartered in Los Angeles. Hardy had Andy help him make an appointment, and yesterday he was notified that the company would hold a shareholders and management meeting to welcome the new major shareholder.


    Today, Hardy arrived at the Los Angeles Times headquarters, met with the management and several shareholder representatives. Although Hardy''s power couldn''t compare to the big conglomerates like Morgan and Bank of America, on the West Coast, especially in Los Angeles, no one dared to underestimate him.


    After exchanging pleasantries with the shareholders and management, the president introduced Hardy to the current state of the Los Angeles Times.


    The editorial department had over 350 employees, with resident reporters in more than 20 countries and regions. Every day, they received thousands of pieces of information, needing to select the most newsworthy items for publication. Additionally, the Los Angeles Times was one of the three major newspapers with the most advertisements, and its revenue had always been good.


    The Los Angeles Times was one of the three major newspapers in the United States, and its strength was undeniable.


    Hardy expressed his idea, hoping ABC could have deep cooperation with the Los Angeles Times, especially in the news sector. He wanted the Los Angeles Times to provide ABC with more information and news, mainly timely updates.


    For news, timeliness was crucial. Often, being able to broadcast a few minutes earlier than others could result in vastly different audience reactions.


    The president immediately expressed his willingness to cooperate with ABC. Of course, providing news wouldn''t be free, and the Los Angeles Times would also gain additional revenue.


    The meeting was very pleasant for both parties.


    Leaving the Los Angeles Times, Hardy and Andy got in the car. Hardy thought for a moment and said, "Andy, we need to have our own newspaper, a global one."


    "Isn''t cooperating with the Los Angeles Times enough?" Andy asked, surprised.


    Hardy shook his head, "Cooperating with the Los Angeles Times just gives us an additional channel for collecting information. We need a place where we can voice our opinions."


    "Isn''t ABC the place for that?"


    "Television is just one aspect. ABC now only covers the U.S., and TV stations only reach households with TVs, which is very limited."


    Although the communications industry was developing rapidly, with television becoming mainstream, newspapers were still the largest information channel and could be distributed in multiple countries, unlike ABC, which was only in the U.S.


    Newspapers wouldn''t decline until the 1990s, when they were replaced by the gradually popularized new media. But now, in 1947, newspapers were still the largest media means for decades to come.


    "Boss, how do you want to do this?" Andy asked.


    On the way, Hardy had already come up with a preliminary plan. He said, "We have money, so the simplest way is to acquire it."


    "There are 48 states in the U.S. If we acquire a small newspaper in each state and connect them, we can create a large newspaper. In Europe, there are more than 40 countries, so we can acquire one or two newspapers in each country."


    "There are over 40 countries in Asia. We can acquire a newspaper in some of the countries that support capitalist, like Japan, Indonesia, Australia and Saudi Arabia."


    "And in South America and Africa, we can acquire some newspapers to expand our news sources."


    Andy looked at Hardy in amazement, "Boss, this would cost a lot of money, at least millions, and a lot of funds would be needed upfront to support this newspaper."


    To Andy, establishing such a newspaper seemed not worth the effort. If they needed news, they already had a partnership with the Los Angeles Times. If they wanted to voice opinions, they could advertise, submit articles, and use ABC in the US.


    Even going a step further having newspaper in Europe was already more than enough, There was no need to invest so much effort and money in other areas that are still struggling from wars.


    Hardy smiled, "Andy, why do we make money?"


    Andy was somewhat stunned by the question.


    To enjoy a better life, but that didn''t require much money. Even a millionaire''s life is already very good.


    To realize one''s value, sometimes money is just a number.


    To make society more progressive and the world a better place¡ªthose were words used by politicians, not suitable for businessmen.


    "I don''t understand. Boss, why do you make so much money?" Andy asked.


    "Hahaha, for fun, to do whatever I want. When I have my own global newspaper, I can criticize whoever I want, expose whoever I want," Hardy laughed.


    Andy was stunned.


    Well, that fit the boss''s personality.


    Hardy had just sold 20% of ABC broadcasting shares, and he had a large amount of cash. Moreover, all his industries were making money. Taking out $20 million was easy for him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides, acquiring newspapers couldn''t be done in a short time. This investment would likely take years.


    "No problem, boss. What do you need me to do?" Andy asked.


    "Find me a good president. The future of the newspaper will depend on this person. If the person isn''t suitable, it''ll waste my time," Hardy said.


    "I understand, boss. I''ll find a suitable candidate. By the way, what do you plan to name this newspaper?" Andy asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "Global Times."


    Andy acted quickly, selecting a few candidates for Hardy. After reviewing their resumes, Hardy found one particularly suitable.

 Chapter 247 - 247 Global Times Legal Representative

    This person was currently the president of the Los Angeles "Daily Forum," a small newspaper with a daily circulation of just over 10,000 copies and only six employees, operating at a loss.


    Despite this, the newspaper maintained its style.


    Its content was serious, mainly covering politics, economics, military, international relations, law, human rights, science, literature, and academics.


    Typically, these topics were covered by major international newspapers. Small newspapers usually take specialized routes to survive, such as financial newspapers, stock newspapers, entertainment newspapers, etc. A small newspaper with serious content had no survival space.


    It neither had authority nor a broad information source to compete with major newspapers.


    But this president, Mark Kean, had persisted for two years.


    Of course, whether he could continue was uncertain. Losing money while not making any was something few could sustain.


    Perhaps this was related to his background. He graduated from Worcester College, Oxford, later worked at the New York Times, and became deputy editor in chief at age 28. When World War II broke out, Mark Kean joined the army and became a war correspondent.


    He reported extensively from the battlefield, even venturing deep into France under fire, writing many wartime articles.


    After the war, he left the army and didn''t return to the New York Times but instead started his small newspaper, the "Daily Forum," reporting world news from his perspective.


    Hardy met Mark Kean in his office and found that he looked somewhat like Tom Hanks, with a similar long face.


    "Mr. Mark should know the purpose of our meeting," Hardy said.


    "Yes, Mr. Andy told me. Mr. Hardy, you want to establish a global newspaper and need a suitable person to manage it," Mark said.


    "So, are you willing?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, I am. It''s always been my dream to run a global newspaper."


    "Then tell me, can you handle this job?"


    Mark Kean recounted his resume and said, "I speak four languages: English, French, German, and Spanish. With these languages, I can communicate in most parts of the world."


    "Acquiring newspapers and setting up offices in other countries requires frequent travel. I''m 34 years old and full of energy."


    "I have extensive work experience: deputy editor in chief of the New York Times, war correspondent, and founder of my own newspaper. I can handle various problems."


    Hardy nodded. These were indeed his advantages over others.


    "So, what are your demands, such as shares, bonuses, and salary?" Hardy asked.


    "Boss, I don''t want shares or bonuses. The salary can be standard. But I have one request," Mark Kean said seriously.


    Hardy knew that people who didn''t care about money were often the hardest to deal with.


    "Let''s hear it."


    "I hope that the Global Times will strive to report truthful news and not be biased for any political purpose. Otherwise, it would lose the purpose of journalism and become a tool for manipulating public opinion."


    Mark Kean finished, looking directly at Hardy, without a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said:


    "The principle of the Global Times is to strive for truthfulness, without fear or favor, unbiased, and free from any party, region, or special interest. That''s my idea. What do you think?"


    Mark Kean''s eyes lit up.


    "Mr. Hardy, do you really think so?"


    "Of course."


    Mark Kean became more excited. "I just want to run such a newspaper. Mr. Hardy, if you let me be the president, I''ll do my utmost to make the Global Times strong. With your financial support, I believe the Global Times will not lose to major newspapers like the Times, the Guardian, the Washington Post, and the New York Times."


    Hardy stood up and extended his hand to Mark Kean, "Then, the work is yours."


    Mark Kean shook Hardy''s hand excitedly.


    "Boss, how much money are you willing to allocate?" Mark Kean asked.


    This guy changed his tone quickly.


    "How much do you want?"


    Mark Kean thought for a moment. "My initial plan is to acquire 20 newspapers in the U.S., then acquire five newspapers in Europe, and set up five news bureaus. In Asia, we would set up two news bureaus in Japan and Hong Kong, acquire a newspaper in Australia, and establish three to five newspapers in South America."


    "With this scale, it would cost at least 2 million dollars."


    Mark Kean looked at Hardy. Although Hardy had just expressed his full support, he didn''t know to what extent Hardy would support him. After all, 2 million dollars in this era was a huge sum, equivalent to 200 million dollars in later times.


    Hardy smiled faintly, "No problem. I''ll allocate 2 million dollars to the Global Times, but this money will be managed by Andy''s finance team."


    Mark Kean was overjoyed.


    "Great, boss. Rest assured, I won''t waste the money. Every penny will be put to its best use."


    After saying this, Mark Kean hesitated.


    He then awkwardly said, "Boss, how about acquiring the Daily Forum as our first newspaper?"


    Hardy laughed heartily.


    The Daily Forum was precisely Mark Kean''s struggling newspaper.


    The "Global Times" newspaper office was officially established, but Hardy did not become the legal person. He took Andy and Mark Kean to Las Vegas.


    In Hardy''s hotel room, Hardy called Irina for a private meeting.


    "Boss, the TV station''s progress is going smoothly. Colin Firth is doing well. He''s witty and humorous, making him a great host for this open style program. He''s currently recording shows," Irina reported.


    "Good, let''s see the footage later. I have another matter to discuss with you," Hardy said, handing two documents to Irina: a "Shareholder Agreement." and a "Legal Representative Agreement."


    Irina was surprised after reading them. Hardy was setting up a newspaper, and the Shareholder Agreement stated that she would own 2% of the Global Times.


    And he wanted her to be the legal representative.


    "Boss, why make me the legal representative?" Irina asked curiously.


    Hardy shrugged and said, "U.S. law states that one person can''t own both a newspaper and a TV station. To avoid future trouble, Andy suggested I find another legal person. Of course, the legal person doesn''t need to hold shares."


    "Then why give me shares?"

 Chapter 248 - 248 The Betting Company

    Hardy just mentioned that he wanted the Global Times to become a major newspaper like The New York Times or the Los Angeles Times. The market value of those papers exceeds millions. Although she was only given 2%, it''s still worth twenty to thirty thousand dollars.


    That''s not a small amount. Irina''s current salary is $500 a month plus bonuses, already considered high. But even so, it would take 30 years to earn twenty to thirty thousand dollars.


    In the future, it''s equivalent to the boss giving you shares worth two to three million dollars. Wouldn''t you be happy?


    Hardy gently touched Irina''s cheek and said softly, "I remember your birthday is coming up. Consider this your birthday gift."


    Irina was dazed again.


    Hardy brought Irina to the office, where she met Andy and Mark Kean. The French woman signed the agreements, becoming a shareholder and the legal representative of the Global Times.


    As for the remaining shares of the Global Times, Andy would use multiple companies to hold cross shares for protection.


    Next, Hardy took Mark Kean to meet the editor in chief of the Las Vegas Report, Donald Sutherland. The Las Vegas Report, as the first acquired newspaper, was merged into the Global Times from today.


    Hardy then handed over the rest of the work to Mark Kean. Hiring people means letting them work for you. If you do everything yourself, no matter how energetic, you''ll exhaust yourself.


    Hardy, Irina, and Andy arrived at the Las Vegas TV station. Staff were busy setting up equipment, and the editing team was cutting footage from a few days ago. It was a bustling scene.


    The TV station setup would take another ten days, which was just enough time to produce programs. Irina estimated they could create 100 hours of content, much of which could be replayed. New shows would also be made, so there would be no problem with broadcasting.


    "Boss, how should we handle the betting?" Irina asked.


    Previously, Hardy had mentioned that the TV station could broadcast casino draws and accept bets from other places over the phone. Preparing for this activity required quite a bit of setup.


    Hardy explained, "I''ve already had a separate company established for betting operations. The legal representative is one of Bill''s managers, who doesn''t hold any shares. The company''s profits go to The Los City company. They''ve hired 200 operators."


    "People who want to bet must first deposit money into the betting company''s account at Wells Fargo Bank, which accepts deposits nationwide. They can also transfer money through other banks, making it convenient."


    "Each player gets an account. The betting company charges a 5% service fee. To place a bet, they call the betting company, which deducts the amount from their account."


    "Winnings are subject to casino commissions and various taxes but must be collected in person in Las Vegas. Alternatively, the betting company can collect it, but any money entering the company''s account is automatically subject to the 5% service fee."


    "US law prohibits the sale of lottery tickets, but this method can be seen as helping with casino bets, not as buying lottery tickets."


    "Even if the betting company is investigated, it has no connection to Hardy''s hotel. We only handle the casino draws. We have no responsibility to verify who placed the bets. At most, let them arrest the legal representative."


    Irina was dumbfounded.


    It was a clever workaround, perfectly avoiding legal issues.


    Even if investigated, Hardy''s hotel bore no responsibility. The fall guy would be a member of the mob, someone easily replaceable.


    Hardy continued, "The minimum deposit for the betting company is $100. Our TV station targets the entire country. If 10,000 people participate, that''s a million dollars."


    "A million dollar service fee is $50,000. If 100,000 people join, that''s 10 million, with a $500,000 service fee." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Will there be that many people?" Irina asked.


    Hardy smiled, "Don''t just think nationally. Do you know how many people participate in underground gambling in Los Angeles every year? More than 100,000. In New York, the number is even higher."


    Los Angeles underground gambling is controlled by Hardy, and the Corleone family is the big player in New York''s underground gambling. So Hardy is well aware of these figures.


    Nationally, the numbers would be even larger.


    "The service fee isn''t the most important thing. Nationwide draw games will significantly promote Hardy''s hotel, attracting more visitors in the future."


    "And as more people bet, the stakes will increase, making the game more enticing and stimulating more participation."


    "If each round averages $20,000, with 10 rounds a day, that''s $200,000. With the casino''s 15% pre-tax commission, we earn $30,000 a day. That''s a million dollar annual income from this alone."


    Irina was amazed.


    A million dollar income.


    How does the boss always come up with such lucrative ideas, all highly profitable?


    In the evening, Hardy, Irina, and Andy went to the manor for dinner, joined by Bill. Andy and Bill were familiar, greeting each other cheerfully.


    Irina had heard of Bill but was meeting him for the first time. Hardy introduced Bill to Irina.


    Irina looked at Bill, thinking, this is the biggest Gang boss in Los Angeles. But before her boss, Bill, though joking, exuded deep respect.


    After dinner, Hardy asked Bill about the betting company.


    "I''ve been keeping a close eye on it these past few days. We bought a hotel near the casino, converted it into the company, and hired 200 operators, now in training. They''ll work in two shifts, each for 10 hours."


    "We also hired a dozen statisticians and accountants. They''ll accept bets 1.5 hours before each draw, then spend half an hour tallying and placing the bets at the casino."


    Hardy reminded, "This is a legitimate company. Keep the accounts clear, pay the required taxes, and don''t give the IRS any reason to find flaws. If any other investigations arise, we can defend ourselves in court."


    Bill nodded.


    "I understand. Not a cent less on taxes. I''ve already hired someone to handle it."

 Chapter 249 - 249 The Temptation Of Las Vegas

    That night, Hardy stayed in Irina''s room.


    Yes, Irina''s room.


    When the casino opened, the women came to Las Vegas and each chose a room. These rooms would remain theirs, their exclusive spaces when they visited, with furniture and decorations they could customize.


    If the women left any personal items, like favorite dolls, pillows, or mattresses, the butler would keep them untouched.


    Irina had been staying in her room at the manor these past few days, feeling like one of Hardy''s wives.


    One of his wives?! Irina felt herself slipping.


    The next day, Andy returned to Los Angeles to oversee the establishment of Hardy Group, with a massive workload making him the busiest.


    Hardy stayed behind to supervise the TV station setup. Any shortages in personnel or materials were quickly resolved with a call to Los Angeles.


    Finally, after twenty days, the Las Vegas TV station was completed. They had a trial run the day before, and today was the official launch, connecting to the national TV network. Hardy personally pressed the start button.


    The Las Vegas TV station logo appeared, followed by a scenic shot of Las Vegas and its vibrant nightlife.


    Bright lights and neon signs adorned the casinos.


    The camera moved to Hardy''s hotel, showcasing the luxurious casino, lively scenes, and people celebrating their winnings.


    A voice over announced, "Las Vegas, the entertainment capital, the city that never sleeps. Welcome to Las Vegas."


    Then the host, Colin, appeared, smiling at the camera. "From now on, I''ll take you on an in depth tour of Las Vegas. Where should we go first?"


    Colin chuckled.


    "How about a strip show? Interested? Follow me." He led the way with the camera following.


    This type of program was new to TV, making viewers feel like they were traveling along.


    Passing through a pink corridor, they arrived at a hall where dozens of spectators were seated. As the music started, a beautiful, scantily clad dancer took the stage, showcasing her perfect body.


    Of course, the woman was clothed, though a bit revealing, but within TV broadcasting limits. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Colin picked up a colorful flyer and said, "Have you seen this flyer? It has photos of all the dancers, their heights, weights, measurements, and names. The one on stage now is called ''Night Flower Jenny'' of Las Vegas."


    The camera returned to the stage.


    After watching several performances, Colin checked the time and suddenly exclaimed, "Oh, it''s almost draw time! I need to place a bet. If I win, I''ll be rich."


    The camera followed Colin hurriedly to the casino''s betting counter.


    The TV channel''s first day''s programming included a gambling program, providing timely information on casino games, drawing times, and expert opinions on betting strategies.


    And the most anticipated segment was the live draw.


    After the host placed his bet, the screen switched to the casino draw area. The screen showed the table, roulette wheel, and other equipment, with several guests sitting at the table.


    Each time a guest rolled the dice or spun the wheel, the audience felt the suspense.


    This was a new experience for viewers, as they could now watch the entire draw process live on TV, feeling the tension and excitement in real time.


    As the draw concluded, the results were displayed on the screen. The program announced the winners and their prizes, showcasing the casino''s transparency and fairness.


    The Las Vegas TV station''s first day was a hit, drawing viewers from all over the country. People were fascinated by the new content and the innovative approach to broadcasting.


    Hardy knew he had a successful venture on his hands and was ready for the next steps.


    Las Vegas TV has gone live, becoming the fourth channel in the United States to cover the entire nation. Hardy had advertised it in newspapers and on ABC, so many people were curious about the Las Vegas channel.


    When the broadcast started, people tuned in to see what kind of shows this channel would air, prepared to switch back to ABC if it wasn''t interesting.


    The first program on Las Vegas TV stunned many viewers: the host took the audience to watch a strip show.


    What!?


    This is so damn exciting!


    People originally planned to just take a peek and switch channels, but they were instantly captivated by the performance, especially the male viewers.


    We''re not being perverted, just purely appreciating it.


    After all, many had never been to such places and were extremely curious. Now that they finally had the chance to explore, how could they miss it?


    This is what you call a "bombshell opening."


    First, they hook the audience with an exciting show, and even if the rest of the content is mediocre, the viewers would accept it, anticipating more thrilling segments to come.


    Next was a lottery show.


    What is most attractive to people?


    After satisfying their basic needs, people are most drawn to money, beauty, and power.


    The strip show covered beauty, and the lottery covered money. Watching others place bets, seeing the draw, and witnessing the winners joyfully collect their prizes with thick wads of cash deeply stimulated the audience. Many thought, "If only I could win."


    At this moment, many people had already decided they wanted to visit Hardy''s Hotel in Las Vegas.


    The host continued to explain the lottery rules, showing the viewers a prize wall filled with photos of winners, each smiling with their cash prizes.


    The host said, "Before Las Vegas TV started broadcasting, Hardy''s Hotel had already held over 200 major lottery draws. All the photos on this wall are of winners. The highest prize here was $17,686, and the lowest was over $7,000."


    "The best part of this game is that there''s always a winner each round. The draw is open and transparent. One person wins the grand prize, and with just $2, you have a chance to get rich."


    "Besides introducing the entertainment here, Las Vegas TV will broadcast every draw live, so everyone can experience the excitement."


    Many people thought, Is this fun? It''s torture.


    Watching but not participating.


    It would be better not to know.


    Many people further resolved that they must visit Las Vegas, and many in Los Angeles were already considering making a trip to Las Vegas a near term goal.

 Chapter 250 - 250 Queen Of Luck Betting Company

    There are buses to Las Vegas from the square at any time. You just need to get on, and in a few hours, you''ll reach the casino. Plus, the bus ticket can be exchanged for chips at Hardy''s Hotel, making the ride essentially free, and entering the casino doesn''t cost anything. Why not go and check it out?


    Many people returned from Las Vegas, praising Hardy''s Hotel to the skies. Whether it''s the entertainment or the beauties, it''s like paradise. Watching their colleagues boast, they got envious.


    It doesn''t cost much anyway, at most taking out $50 as travel expenses to experience it.


    The host continued to introduce the casino facilities and activities, and soon it was time for the second draw. A young man won the grand prize, celebrating with his companions.


    The manager attentively reminded while giving out the prize that the money could be kept with them, stored in the hotel''s VIP room safe, or deposited in a nearby Wells Fargo bank. The best security company in the U.S. HD Security, would accompany them to make the deposit.


    If they wanted to leave Las Vegas with the money, HD Security could escort them to the airport until they boarded their flight. Both escort services were free, with the casino covering the cost.


    Thoughtful.


    The viewers felt it was truly considerate.


    And they seamlessly inserted an ad for HD Security, making it known nationwide without any obvious traces.


    Many viewers noticed that although Las Vegas TV didn''t have many programs, and could even be said to be a channel mainly introducing the casino, it was extremely captivating, making them keep watching.


    Especially the draws every two hours. Even if they were watching other channels, they would switch back to see who won the grand prize and how much it was.


    Especially men, who were deeply attracted.


    This also caused quite a few family disputes. Women preferred ABC, while men loved Las Vegas TV.


    In fact, TV channels have their own attributes. From the beginning, ABC was more female oriented with shows like "Est¨¦e Lauder Makeup Time" and "TV Shopping," all designed for women or housewives.


    Las Vegas TV, however, featured beauty, money, alcohol, and gambling, all content that excited men''s hormones, naturally making it more popular with male viewers.


    Because of the competition for the TV channel, many families considered buying a second TV for the first time.


    More people felt regretful for not being able to participate and could only watch the draws on TV.


    But the next day.


    Many saw an ad in the newspaper that Las Vegas had established a company called "Queen of Luck" to place bets on their behalf. If you wanted to participate in Hardy''s Hotel''s lottery game, you could have "Queen of Luck" place bets for you.


    Rules:


    Transfer the betting funds to the company account, with a minimum of $100. Each customer would get a unique account number and set a password. They could call the betting company to place bets, with a 5% handling fee.


    Hardy''s Hotel lottery was a live broadcast, with 10 rounds daily, each two hours apart, taking a break from 2 AM to 6 AM.


    There would be no commission on winnings, but they could claim the prize and deposit it into the customer''s account, with a 5% handling fee. Customers could check and withdraw funds at any time without any restrictions.


    There was a long list of phone numbers, about 100 in total, inviting people to call the betting company.


    Many were initially skeptical.


    Mainly because sending money over without any guarantee made them wary. Who knew what kind of company this was? Could it be a scam?


    However, some tried calling the number.


    The phone was quickly answered by a soft female voice. The operator had received professional training and knew how to handle these inquiry calls, explaining everything clearly to the callers.


    Some called Wells Fargo to inquire about this service, and the bank confirmed it, saying the accounts were indeed opened with them. This reassured people significantly.


    Out of over 100 million people in the U.S. some eventually believed.


    In just a short time, over a thousand people opened accounts and placed bets. There are always those willing to try new things.


    Of course, because of lingering doubts, the betting amounts were not large, with most people placing $100 bets.


    Just testing the waters.


    This lottery event saw two people in yellow vests appearing among the bettors, holding a thick stack of lottery tickets.


    Interestingly, their vests had words printed on them.


    "Queen of Luck Betting Company."


    Many were surprised by this, even the cameraman focused on the betting representatives. The host was also curious and approached for an interview after they placed their bets.


    "Could you please explain what ''Queen of Luck Betting Company'' means?" the host asked. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The betting company staff had been briefed beforehand about the interview and were ready with their responses. Smiling, they said: "It means placing bets on behalf of customers. Customers deposit money with our company and call to place bets. We buy the lottery tickets for them and wait for the Las Vegas TV live draw, allowing everyone across the country to participate in this game."


    "Can you really do that?" the host asked, feigning surprise.


    "We are a legally operating company with a business license, charging only a 5% handling fee. We welcome everyone to place bets with us."


    The host called over the duty manager and asked, "Does betting through a company violate casino rules?"


    The duty manager smiled, "Of course not. As long as someone places a bet at the casino, it meets the rules. Winning the grand prize allows you to claim it with the ticket. Whether it''s placed by proxy or not doesn''t matter to the casino. We wish every player big wins."


    A perfect loop.


    No one could find any fault or illegal content.


    At this moment, many viewers saw this and let go of their doubts about proxy betting.


    With the addition of the betting company, the prize pool was even richer, making people more excited about the draw.


    People stared at their TV screens, waiting for the draw.

 Chapter 251 - 251 Rotation Of Funds

    The draw time arrived.


    The tickets swirled in the glass box like a tornado, and finally, a few tickets were sucked into another box for the final draw.


    The duty manager took out a ticket, looked at it, and announced, "Congratulations to this lucky customer. The prize money is $15,620, and the number is..."


    "DS0302991!"


    The gamblers on site checked their tickets, and many, seeing their numbers didn''t match, shook their heads in disappointment.


    After a few seconds of silence.


    Suddenly, one of the people in a yellow vest shouted in excitement.


    "Wow, wow, wow~~~ It''s us! One of our customers won!" the yellow vest jubilantly shouted.


    This drew the attention of all the gamblers.


    So lucky! Winning on the first participation.


    But thinking about it, it made sense.


    Most people placed one or a few bets, while they placed over a thousand tickets at once, naturally increasing their winning chances.


    The two yellow vests claimed the prize money, happily posing for photos at the casino.


    The host and cameraman approached, and the host asked, "I''m curious, how do you verify which customer bought this winning ticket?"


    The yellow vest took out a file folder filled with records, with one side listing customer account numbers and the other the ticket numbers for that round.


    "We purchase a large number of tickets from the casino in advance. Since each ticket number is unique, we record the ticket numbers for each customer''s bet and enter them into the draw pool. This way, there''s no mistake."


    The staff showed the winning ticket with a customer account number written on it, representing the customer''s information.


    After explaining to the host, the yellow vest excitedly faced the TV camera and shouted, "This lucky customer is a friend from Texas. Congratulations! We will contact you soon."


    Amidst the envious glances of many, the two left with their prize.


    The big prize won by someone deeply stimulated many gamblers, causing the phone lines of the betting company to be overwhelmed with calls. There were new accounts being opened and bets being placed, with a hundred phones ringing non stop.


    In just three days, over ten thousand new accounts were added, bringing the betting company''s total funds to 2 million, of which the company earned 100,000 just from fees.


    Additionally, the money in the betting company''s accounts did not earn interest. This money could be loaned out by the betting company to banks, earning them more profit.


    As for the money used to buy lottery tickets, well, cash was the least scarce resource in The Los City Company. By rotating the funds, the money essentially became legitimate, making it an incredibly effective way to launder money.


    At the same time, due to the launch of the betting service, the prizes for the casino''s lottery activities increased. In just a few days, the jackpot reached $30,000, and the bets placed through the external betting service exceeded the amounts wagered by casino patrons.


    The expanding pool of funds further stimulated the enthusiasm of gamblers and bettors, leading to more people placing bets.


    Half a month later, Bill reported to Hardy that the account funds of the "Queen of luck Betting Company" had reached 10 million, and the casino''s jackpots had stabilized at over $40,000.


    In fact, the betting company was earning small money.


    The main benefit was the significant boost it provided to the casino''s business.


    Hardy did some calculations.


    With a jackpot of $40,000 per draw, 10 times a day, and the casino taking a 15% commission, maintaining this state throughout the year would yield an income of 22 million.


    This was an absolutely insane amount of income.


    At the Hardy Estate in Las Vegas, sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy invited Las Vegas Mayor Goodman as a guest. Goodman enjoyed red wine, so Hardy took the mayor to his underground wine cellar.


    Because of its deep construction and sturdy walls, the wine cellar naturally keeps its temperature between 17 and 18 degrees Celsius all year round.


    The entire wine cellar was over 200 square meters, with walls and middle shelves filled with bottles of red wine.


    Goodman casually pulled out a bottle, "A 1908 Latour, a good year. It''s said that 1908 was the best year of that decade. This bottle is estimated to be worth $500."


    Hardy smiled, "500 was the price a couple of years ago. Recently, the price of vintage wines has skyrocketed. Now it should be around $800, and retailing for about $1,000."


    Goodman carefully examined the bottle twice more before reluctantly putting it back on the shelf. He walked a few steps and picked up another bottle, a 1928 Lafite.


    Margaux, Cheval Blanc, Coutet, Mouton, Petrus¡ªthe wine cellar was filled with wines that were estimated to be worth no less than forty or fifty thousand dollars.


    Hardy pulled a bottle from the rack and handed it to Mayor Goodman with a smile, "How about we drink this one today?"


    A 1914 Roman¨¦e-Conti, Mayor Goodman thought to himself, this is a good wine. Due to its low production, Roman¨¦e-Conti has always been extremely expensive. This bottle could be more expensive than the Latour, possibly selling for up to $2,000.


    The two returned to the living room and handed the wine to the butler to decant. Hardy and Mayor Goodman sat down to chat.


    "The Hardy Hotel has opened and is doing very well, with a steady stream of gamblers every day. Buses constantly bring people from Los Angeles, making Las Vegas increasingly prosperous," Mayor Goodman said with a smile.


    "A prosperous market means the government can collect more taxes, doesn''t it?" Hardy replied with a smile.


    "Of course, the citizens of Las Vegas all hope for continuous improvement here. Next year, the government plans to invest more money in infrastructure construction, such as drainage systems, road traffic systems, communication systems, and environmental sanitation systems," the mayor said.


    "If the government needs it, the Hardy Hotel is willing to contribute to municipal construction. As more and more tourists come to Las Vegas, there is only one small hospital, which can no longer meet current needs. I plan to invest in building a large comprehensive hospital. What do you think, Mayor Goodman?"


    Currently, Las Vegas only has tens of thousands of permanent residents, ranking low among American cities. But Hardy knew that in the future, the population of Las Vegas would increase dramatically, and building a hospital would definitely be profitable.

 Chapter 252 - 252 Turmoil And Undercurrent

    Moreover, Hardy has quite a lot of personnel engaged in dangerous occupations pruned to injuries, such as HD Security and the Los City company. Having a hospital of his own will allow him to better take care of his people.


    Additionally, Hardy plans on hiring some retired doctors from the military who are experts at dealing with gunshot wounds, especially to take care of his personals.


    Mayor Goodman was delighted to hear this, as building a hospital was also part of urban infrastructure construction and a political achievement for him.


    "Also, Las Vegas has primary and secondary schools, but it doesn''t have its own university. I think Las Vegas should have its own university. What do you think about me building a Las Vegas University?"


    Mayor Goodman was shocked. If he could add a university to the city during his tenure, it would be a major political achievement and possibly be recorded in the city''s history of construction.


    "Of course, that would be great. However, our population is small, and the industrial structure is simple, making a comprehensive university unsuitable. Those universities often develop over a hundred years. What kind of university do you think Las Vegas can open?" Mayor Goodman asked.


    Hardy understood Mayor Goodman''s point.


    Las Vegas only had casinos, nothing else. Should they open a gambling university?


    That would be ridiculous.


    However, Hardy knew that in the future, Las Vegas would indeed have its own university, established in about ten years.


    In his previous life, when he visited Las Vegas, the tour guide and tourists mentioned that the University of Las Vegas offered courses in arts, environmental studies, and hotel management, with its hotel management program ranking first among all American universities. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In the future, Las Vegas will develop rapidly, attracting more and more tourists. The hotel service industry will be in great demand. We can start with hotel management courses and gradually add other disciplines as we grow," Hardy suggested.


    He proposed a specialized school, essentially a hotel management college.


    Mayor Goodman thought Hardy''s proposal was practical and not overly ambitious, aiming to create a comprehensive, world class university.


    The butler had finished decanting the wine and brought it to the living room. Mayor Goodman raised his glass and admired the crimson liquid, thinking to himself that this was top notch Roman¨¦e-Conti wine.


    He took a sip and swallowed it gently.


    Each small sip was worth a few dollars.


    A taste of gold filled his mouth.


    Mayor Goodman said to Hardy, "A few days ago, an old friend called me. He saw me on Las Vegas Television and said he was pleased to see the changes in Las Vegas. He mentioned coming to visit me. By the way, my friend is a Nevada state senator."


    A while ago, Hardy had the television station interview Mayor Goodman, where he stood in the courtyard of the Hardy Hotel, with tourists bustling behind him, discussing the government''s future plans for Las Vegas.


    It was a show off moment.


    Hardy took a sip of wine and smiled, "When the senator visits Las Vegas, it won''t be for leisure but a business inspection. Mayor Goodman, you can tell your friend that the Hardy Hotel is willing to provide free accommodations so he can better understand the current state of Las Vegas."


    "By the way, if he brings his family, we can open more rooms."


    Goodman raised his glass to Hardy in thanks.


    "In a couple of days, I''ll have a groundbreaking ceremony for a racetrack and a greyhound track."


    "The greyhound track is a form of entertainment for the common people, something people enjoy. They can relax and play casually. The television station will also broadcast the races."


    "I''m planning to make the racetrack a bit more upscale. It will cover about 40 acres, including horse racing facilities. Besides regular horse races, it can also host national horse racing competitions, bringing together horses from across the country. This will be a great promotion for Las Vegas."


    "I''d like to invite Mayor Goodman to join the ribbon cutting ceremony."


    Mayor Goodman was naturally willing to support city construction and immediately agreed.


    "By the way, Mayor Goodman, have there been complaints to you about the Hardy Hotel affecting their business? Has anyone reported that the Hardy Hotel''s lottery activities are essentially conducting lottery business, violating federal law?"


    Mayor Goodman shrugged, "Indeed, some people have come to me with complaints about the Hardy Hotel. I know they''re just jealous of the hotel''s success. As for selling lottery tickets, I don''t see it that way. The betting company is just placing bets on behalf of customers, which has nothing to do with lottery sales."


    Hardy raised his glass with a smile.


    Mayor Goodman clinked glasses with Hardy, and they both took a sip, exchanging ideas smoothly.


    When Mayor Goodman left the Hardy Estate, there were two cases of red wine in the car''s trunk top quality vintage wines, two bottles of each type, totaling 12 bottles worth over $8,000.


    This wasn''t bribery, just an exchange between wine enthusiasts.


    A few days later, there was a groundbreaking ceremony for the greyhound track and the racetrack.


    Hardy invited the mayor and officials of Las Vegas and sent invitations to other casino managers. Most of them attended.


    The greyhound track''s investment was not large, covering 2 acres with simple facilities, totaling no more than $100,000.


    The racetrack was much larger and had more facilities, intended to host major events. Hence, the investment reached $1,000,000.


    Hardy stood on stage with the mayor for the ribbon cutting, while the casino managers whispered among themselves below.


    "Recently, the Hardy Casino has been in the limelight, attracting all the gamblers. Our casino sees fewer and fewer guests, sometimes none at all in a day," complained one casino manager.


    "It''s the same for us, almost no business," said another manager.


    One manager glanced at Hardy and said, "The facilities at the Hardy Hotel are just too attractive, with good food and entertainment. Guests can enjoy themselves thoroughly, while our casinos have no competitive edge. This is just the beginning. Watch, our situation will get worse."

 Chapter 253 - 253 Emilio Barzini Who Keeps Getting Angrier

    "Does anyone have any solutions?" someone asked.


    "What solution do you have? Do you think you can challenge Jon Hardy''s power?" someone replied coldly.


    The Hardy Casino not only attracted all the customers but also introduced a telephone betting service. Just this live lottery activity made people realize that Hardy must be making a lot of money.


    Many people were extremely jealous.


    After the opening ceremony, Hardy saw off Mayor Goodman and the officials, then turned to the group of casino managers with a smile and walked over.


    "Thank you all for coming to the groundbreaking ceremony for the racetrack and greyhound track. Las Vegas will have two more attractions, bringing in more tourists," Hardy said.


    Some managers nodded slightly, while others secretly rolled their eyes.


    It''s your customers who will increase. Almost everyone who comes to Las Vegas goes to your casino.


    A manager from the New York Five Families Stracci family, known for his tough attitude, directly said, "Mr. Hardy, your casino business is indeed booming. But what about us? Our business has not only failed to benefit but has also declined significantly."


    Hardy looked at this guy.


    He had bombed their casinos back then, and they couldn''t have been unaware of it. Naturally, they resented Hardy. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, due to the agreement between the families and Hardy''s power on the West Coast, they dared not provoke him.


    Their casinos had been renovated and reopened, but they had few customers. How could they be in a good mood?


    Hardy sneered coldly,


    "Blaming others for being too strong because you can''t compete in business? Why not think of ways to improve yourselves?"


    "The Hardy Hotel was not favored initially. Why is it successful now? Because it represents the future trend. Only by satisfying customers will they travel thousands of miles to play in the desert of Las Vegas. A few broken tables can''t attract people."


    "There''s no shortage of money to be made in Las Vegas. What we should do is expand the pie, not get angry because someone else''s business is doing well. Some people even think about sabotage."


    Several casino managers looked uncomfortable at this remark.


    Hardy ignored them and looked at the others, "Las Vegas offers many business opportunities. Even if there were ten Hardy Hotels, everyone could still make money. You may let your Bosses know that Jon Hardy wants to build a casino that is much more extravagant and inquire as to if anyone would like to invest."


    Everyone was stunned.


    The previously united front of resentment dissipated, and each person began to calculate.


    "Mr. Hardy, are you really planning to build a casino more luxurious than the Hardy Hotel?" someone couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course. Let me tell you something: the Hardy Hotel''s capacity is already maxed out. Our hotel is booked two months in advance. Many people want to come and play. Your casinos are struggling not because there are no gamblers, but because they aren''t interested."


    This statement was very boastful and irritating.


    But no one refuted it because it was true. Their casinos were struggling, but the surrounding hotels were doing much better.


    It''s not a lack of guests.


    They just can''t attract them.


    "The new casino will be bigger, covering 100 acres, with a more luxurious casino, more hotel rooms at least 1,000 and surrounding facilities, including a shopping plaza and various entertainment facilities."


    "The initial budget for this casino is..."


    Hardy held up one finger.


    "One hundred million!"


    Many people gasped.


    What a massive undertaking, 100$ million!


    This figure shocked everyone present. What did 100$ million mean in this era? Last year''s GDP of the United States was only a little over 200 billion dollars. This investment alone accounted for one two-thousandth of the entire GDP of the United States.


    In these times, a millionaire was already considered extremely wealthy.


    Hardy proposed a 100$ million investment plan, which naturally astonished everyone.


    In fact, Hardy''s 100$ million plan had several layers of thought.


    This 100$ million wasn''t just for a simple casino but for a comprehensive casino entertainment complex. It would include a casino, hotel, villas, resorts, various entertainment facilities, and more.


    It also included auxiliary facilities, such as increasing direct flights to Las Vegas, his hospital plan, and even a university plan within the project.


    Hospitals and universities required substantial investments. Hardy was not foolish enough to pay for everything himself, he just needed to maintain control over the management.


    Furthermore, with such a large investment, those who wanted to join in would have to put up a significant portion of their assets, tying them firmly to this project.


    He intended to create a new circle.


    Another point was that by setting a high threshold, anyone who wanted to enter Las Vegas in the future would have to match or exceed the scale of the new hotel, or they simply wouldn''t be able to make money.


    After the opening ceremony, the managers of the casinos who left immediately called their bosses to report this significant news.


    Emilio Barzini, the head of New York''s five major mafia families, fell into deep thought after hearing his subordinate''s report.


    He had always paid close attention to Hardy''s movements.


    He viewed the Corleone family as his rival, and Hardy was a friend of the Corleones. The territory and influence he had taken over were originally Sigel''s.


    In his mind, he already considered Hardy a competitor.


    Hardy''s grand hotel opening was a roaring success, reportedly earning tens of thousands of dollars daily. According to his subordinates, the casino''s daily revenue was around $20,000 to $30,000, amounting to millions annually.


    This didn''t include the "2 hour lottery" event, which reportedly earned more daily than the casino''s revenue, potentially reaching 20 million.


    Additionally, the so called investment company under Hardy''s subordinate, Bill from the Los City Company, had absorbed over 10 million dollars.


    Each of these income streams made Barzini envious.


    The more Hardy earned, the angrier Barzini became.


    Why? Because if it weren''t for Hardy, the Flamingo Casino, now Hardy''s Grand Hotel, should have belonged to them.

 Chapter 254 - 254 Splitting The Mafia

    The conflict between the four families and the Corleones had nearly destroyed the Corleones, but Hardy played a significant role in their survival.


    Later, during the chaotic conflict, while they fought the Corleones and conspired to kill Sigel, aiming to seize his assets, Hardy ended up reaping the greatest benefits.


    He eliminated Raymond''s men and the Irish North Shore gang, uniting Los Angeles under his control and becoming the city''s dominant underworld force.


    He also took the Flamingo Casino.


    Reflecting on the Flamingo,


    Originally, Barzini had 13% of the shares, which he traded for the Corleones support of the drug trade.


    Damn it, In retrospect, that deal was a huge loss for him.


    Ignoring the investment company, the Grand Hotel''s annual revenue alone was visible, with a $30 million profit.


    With 13% of the shares, that would have been an annual income of $4 million.


    Currently, Barzini''s drug operations yield only two to three million annually, requiring significant effort and constant vigilance.


    Meanwhile, the Corleones,


    With 39% of the casino shares, Did nothing and still earned over $10 million in legitimate income annually.


    Legal income was far more valuable than mafia money, which needed laundering and faced operational risks that could halt income at any moment, whereas casino profits could continually grow.


    Even if the family faced issues, this income would remain. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking about this made Barzini insanely jealous.


    He had plotted for so long, forcing the Corleones to surrender, only to give the best spoils to others and leave himself with scraps.


    Of course, Barzini wouldn''t consider that Hardy''s Grand Hotel was so profitable because of good management, Hardy''s effort, dedication, and the future extra ordinary ideas of great geniuses in the business field.


    Sometimes, the same casino under different management might not succeed.


    Regarding Hardy''s invitation to mafia families to invest in the new casino, Barzini, being a cunning old fox, sensed a hint of conspiracy.


    If these people became Hardy''s business partners, his influence would significantly diminish.


    He knew, Mafia families prioritized making money. They would do anything for profit, but anyone blocking their path to wealth would quickly become an enemy.


    Previously, when attacking the Corleones, these smaller families acted as hunting dogs. Though they didn''t directly attack, their support was crucial, driven by the drug trade''s profits.


    Now Hardy dangled a juicy bait.


    Those greedy and foolish bastards might fall for it.


    Once they became partners, eliminating Hardy would be impossible, and his influence in the Mafia Commission would be greatly reduced.


    No way. He had to stop it!


    Barzini picked up the phone and called Philip, the head of the Tattaglia family, explaining the stakes.


    "I absolutely won''t invest in Hardy''s ventures. I heard the Grand Hotel earns two to three million a year easily. If we hadn''t traded the Flamingo shares to the Corleones, we could''ve earned a fortune."


    Barzini detected a hint of complaint in Philip''s tone. After all, it was Barzini who had advocated trading the shares for Corleone''s support in the drug business.


    "Are we just going to watch Hardy make a fortune in Las Vegas?" Philip asked.


    "I have an idea. We can rally some people and invest in building a large casino in Las Vegas ourselves. We can still make money," Barzini suggested.


    Philip showed interest.


    "That''s a good idea, but it might require significant investment."


    "Then let''s involve more people."


    After hanging up, Barzini called Carlo, the head of the Stracci family. They discussed for half an hour, and Carlo agreed to the new casino plan.


    These three families originally bought shares in the Flamingo Casino and formed a close alliance with Barzini.


    Finally, Barzini called Tilly, head of the Cuneo family, and explained his idea. Tilly replied, "I heard about the casino project from the manager. Have you watched the Las Vegas TV station?"


    "I have," Barzini replied.


    He had watched Las Vegas TV out of curiosity and to monitor his rival''s activities.


    "I believe Hardy''s casino''s success largely stems from the Las Vegas TV station''s promotion and the lottery event. Without the TV station, even another casino couldn''t succeed."


    Barzini furrowed his brows.


    Thinking about it, it seemed true. The TV station was crucial to Hardy''s casino''s success.


    Without TV support, the new casino couldn''t thrive and might even lose money.


    Hardy could succeed because he owned the nation''s largest ABC TV network. Others couldn''t just create a nationwide TV station.


    Of course, they could cooperate with other TV stations to break into Las Vegas and compete with Hardy.


    But that would mean tearing down the facade.


    Hardy wasn''t a gentleman or a passive person. Your TV station might get bombed the day after it was built, collapsing your building.


    They couldn''t outfight Hardy.


    The Los Angeles mafia under his control was stronger than any of the five families individually.


    HD Security had expanded rapidly in a year, now boasting 2,500 personnel, essentially Hardy''s private army, controlling Los Angeles, San Francisco, and Las Vegas.


    HD Security had opened a branch in New York with a small scale of 200 personnel, handling some bank contracts. Barzini had seen HD Security armored cars during his trips.


    Although 200 personnel are by no means threatening, But Hardy could always send more troops to New York.


    After considering all this, Barzini realized that even if they invested in a new casino, it might not succeed.


    To make money in Las Vegas, they could only cooperate with Hardy.


    This realization made Barzini very uncomfortable.


    Frustrated, Barzini said, "Tilly, this isn''t about making money. If the mafia families invest in Hardy''s new casino, do you think they''ll still go against him? Don''t forget, Hardy is allied with the Corleones."


    The other end was silent for a few seconds. Tilly said, "I''ll think it over. Let''s talk later."


    After hanging up, Tilly looked at a painting on the wall. It was an 1827 piece by French artist Th¨¦odore Gudin, depicting a shipwreck with people escaping on lifeboats amidst stormy seas.


    He and the Corleones had no deep grudges. Their previous alliance to attack the Corleones was driven by the drug trade and profit.


    Since Barzini couldn''t offer benefits now, and there were substantial profits to be made in Las Vegas, Tilly had no difficulty making a choice.

 Chapter 255 - 255 No Permanent Friends, Only Permanent Interests

    He picked up the phone and called the old godfather, Vito Corleone.


    "Vito, it''s Tilly." Tilly greeted with a smile.


    "I recognized your voice, Tilly. It''s been a while since you called. You used to invite me for drinks often," the old godfather replied with a laugh.


    "Are you free this weekend? Let''s go hunting at my estate," Tilly invited.


    "Sure, it''s been a while since I went out," the old godfather agreed readily.


    "Vito, I heard Hardy plans to build a new large casino in Las Vegas with a $100 million investment. What do you think? Are you investing?" Tilly asked.


    The old godfather chuckled. "Of course, we''ll invest. I believe it''ll be a profitable venture. Since we know it will be profitable, why not invest? You know I have shares in Hardy''s Grand Hotel, which now brings me a legal income of 10 million dollars annually."


    The old godfather emphasized "legal."


    Legal income and illegal income were vastly different, especially in a country with strict financial regulations.


    "How much do you plan to invest?" Tilly asked.


    "That depends on Hardy. I''d like to invest more, but Hardy might not allow it. This business could involve dozens of shareholders, and if you take too many shares, others won''t have any."


    A $100 million investment.


    Few families could put up 10 million, putting up 5 million would be impressive, but that would only be a 5% stake.


    Tilly paused and said, "Vito, Barzini just called me." He then relayed Barzini''s words to the old godfather.


    "We have no eternal allies, and we have no eternal enemies. Only Our interests are eternal and those interests it is our duty to follow."


    This was a famous quote by 19th-century British Prime Minister Palmerston, the foundation of British diplomacy.


    After finishing his call with Cuneo, Barzini realized that the situation was worse than he had imagined. Hardy''s proposed investment could benefit others, and if he tried to stop it, he would find himself in the same position as the Corleone family once was.


    The conversation with Cuneo hinted at deeper issues, making it clear how the other families would react. They had no political stance, their sole interest was making money. Whoever helped them make money was a friend. The past issues with drugs were likely forgotten. No one could resist such a large profit dangled in front of them.


    Barzini suddenly realized that Hardy''s scheme wasn''t a conspiracy but a transparent strategy. Even knowing Hardy''s intentions, it was hard to stop him. This realization brought Barzini distress. He had to find a way out.


    He picked up the phone again and called Philip and Stracci, members of the Mafia''s 24 member committee. Many had affiliations or interests connected to the Five Families, and they could use their influence to try to stop Hardy.


    In Las Vegas, Hardy received several calls from Mafia family heads. The first call came from the Lucchese family head, who controlled Miami. Hardy had previously sought their help in dealing with the scammer, Victor.


    The Lucchese family had good relations with the Corleone family. "Mr. Hardy, my manager told me that you want to invest in building a bigger casino with a budget of $100 million." Lucchese asked.


    "Yes, I plan to build a new casino with a $100 million investment," Hardy confirmed.


    Though he heard Hardy''s response, Lucchese was still shocked. "Can you tell me where this $100 million will be used and how long it will take to recoup it?"


    Hardy thought to himself that since Lucchese was asking, he wouldn''t hold back his persuasive pitch. "Strictly speaking, it''s not just a casino but a complex. This complex includes a casino, two luxury hotels, a themed shopping street, several large malls, high end restaurants, a performance center, a sports arena, and a conference exhibition center."


    "We''re also planning to build a hospital and invest in a university. Of course, the hospital and university won''t be within the casino, the hospital will be closer to the city center, and the university will be closer to the mountains for better scenery. However, the assets will belong to this casino."


    "My plan includes two hotels with 2,000 rooms, a casino that can accommodate over 5,000 people, and other facilities capable of hosting over 50,000 people."


    "The performance center can host various shows and competitions. I''ve designed several world class events to be organized by MGM and HD Films, including the ''Victoria''s Secret Angel Show'' and the ''Miss World Beauty Pageant''."


    "There will also be ''fashion competitions,'' ''boxing matches,'' ''electronic technology contests,'' and more."


    "I intend to make these competitions international events held in Las Vegas. This will attract countless tourists. Last year, Las Vegas had 130,000 tourists, and this year it''s expected to exceed 500,000, largely driven by the Hardy Hotel."


    "I estimate that within ten years, we can increase the number of tourists to 5 million annually. Do you know what that means?"


    "What does it mean?" Lucchese responded instinctively.


    "It means that even if each tourist spends just $100, the revenue will reach $500 million."


    "Now, do you still think investing $100 million is too much?" Hardy asked.


    Lucchese envisioned the scene Hardy painted and felt excited. Previously, he thought 100 million was too much, but now he sees the potential of earning 500 million annually. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you sure you can attract 5 million tourists?" Lucchese asked, confident that visitors would spend at least $100 each.


    "Even more," Hardy said firmly.


    Hardy knew he had Lucchese hooked. "I''m in Las Vegas, and you can see the daily revenue and traffic at the Hardy Hotel. You should come and see it for yourself. It''s more convincing than a phone call."


    "In addition to the casino business, when the new casino is built, I plan to include television betting segments, which will earn money nationwide," Hardy added, throwing out a massive lure.


    Lucchese had heard of the success of TV betting. His manager reported that TV betting was even more profitable than the casino itself. If Hardy included this in the new casino, the earnings were guaranteed.

 Chapter 256 - 256 Inviting The Mafia Committee To Las Vegas

    "Okay, I''ll come over right now." Lucchese said excitedly.


    "Lucchese, why not invite other families interested in the new casino? Everyone can come and see the Hardy Hotel''s operations and my plans for the new casino. We can discuss any issues in person," Hardy suggested.


    "Alright, I''ll contact the other families," Lucchese agreed.


    After hanging up, Hardy smiled. Inviting these people to Las Vegas was a way to filter them out. Anyone who came was willing to cooperate, and those who were willing to cooperate could be brought on board. With their investments, Hardy would only earn more.


    The news of Hardy inviting Mafia families to Las Vegas spread quickly, reaching Barzini and others. Barzini felt uneasy. After discussing with the other two families, he made calls to familiar family heads, subtly discouraging them from going and promising that they would also build a casino in the future and invite them.


    In the study, the old godfather sat in his recliner, with Michael and Tom beside him. "Father, the relationships among the families are becoming quite delicate," Tom said.


    "Explain what you mean by delicate," the old godfather said.


    "Since their last joint attack on us, the committee families have seemed united, doing drug business together, and Barzini''s influence in the committee has grown. But now, everyone has their own thoughts. Hardy''s invitation to Las Vegas has stirred things up. Barzini is trying to stop it, but it''s clear he can''t. Most have indicated they will go."


    The old godfather played with his pipe and looked at his youngest son. "What do you think, Michael?"


    Michael, who had been listening quietly, raised his head. "Hardy is impressive. With a few tactics, he''s shattered Barzini''s hard won alliance. By inviting the families to Las Vegas, he''s forcing them to choose, directly undermining Barzini."


    The old godfather nodded in approval. "You''re right. Hardy has disrupted the balance among the Mafia families with greater benefits. Hardy''s move is brilliant."


    "Hardy is indeed formidable. We only realize this after it was implemented, but Hardy has already thought of that and had been planing for quite some time. Even if Barzini sees through Hardy''s tactics, he can''t do much to stop the other mafia families, because profit seeking is human nature."


    "The essence of the mafia is to pursue profit. Every mafia organization was founded to gain wealth, including when I established the Corleone family, fighting for more money."


    The old godfather looked at Tom. "Tom, go to Las Vegas tomorrow. The Corleone family fully supports Hardy''s actions."


    "How much should we invest?" Tom asked.


    "As much as we can, according to Hardy''s thoughts," the old godfather replied.


    After Tom left the study, Michael looked at his father and said, "Father, I feel this isn''t so simple."


    The old godfather was silent for a moment, then smiled. "It won''t develop in a bad direction. The ones who should be worried are Barzini and his allies. If they don''t handle this well, Hardy, the young and strong lion, will show his sharp fangs."


    Then he looked at his son. "Michael, how do you feel about being a state senator? Are you managing well?"


    Michael smiled. "No problem. Understanding the community, proposing bills, and attending legislative meetings are all manageable. I''ve prepared several bills to improve New York State''s livelihood, increase hospitals, improve sanitation, and create jobs."


    The old godfather nodded. Michael''s proposals were practical and safe, showing his keen insight. Unlike some who sought attention with flashy proposals, Michael didn''t need to. "Do business well, be a good senator, and don''t worry about the family. With Hardy''s move, the Corleone family will be even stronger."


    Flights continuously landed at Las Vegas Airport, including many private planes. Mafia family heads, with their aides and bodyguards, arrived in the gambling city. They all had their casinos there, so there was no need for Hardy to host them; their casino managers naturally took care of them.


    Bill also arrived, participating as the president of the Los City Company. If other Mafia families could invest, so could his company. "Bill, how many people have come?" Hardy asked.


    Bill counted on his fingers. "Tom Hagen from the Corleone family, the Lucchese family head from Miami, the Porello family head from Cleveland, the Bruno family head from Philadelphia, the Marcello family head from New Orleans, the second in command from the Cuneo family in New York, and Chicago..." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bill listed 16 families. As for the Barzini, Tattaglia, and Stracci families from New York and the Selton family from San Francisco, they didn''t come.


    Hardy nodded. The fact that Cuneo, one of the Five Families from New York, sent someone was surprising, indicating that profit always came first. The absence of the other three families was expected. The Selton family from San Francisco was still in hiding and couldn''t come. Those who didn''t come were closely allied with Barzini.


    Calculating, there were 29 major families in the Mafia committee, including the Five Families and the 24 member families. Now, 16 had come, more than half. Anyone who came had made a choice, aligning with Hardy.


    With one casino, Hardy had managed to win over more than half of the Mafia committee. The plan was already highly successful.


    "Bill, call and invite them to the Hardy Hotel tomorrow. Let them see how we make money," Hardy said with a smile. "Do you think they''ll drool?" he laughed.


    "Probably." Bill chuckled.


    ...


    The Mafia family boss walked into the Hardy Casino, which was bustling with tourists. Despite having seen the Hardy Casino on TV, experiencing it firsthand revealed that it was even more luxurious and lively in person.


    Hundreds of slot machines were lined up, with many tourists trying their luck, and the machines frequently emitted the crisp sound of coins being dispensed. Dozens of gambling tables were fully occupied, with occasional big wins causing excitement among the surrounding gamblers.


    With a business like this, it was hard not to make money.


    Just then, music played in the hall, signaling the start of a two hour lottery event. Many people gathered in the lottery area, including a few wearing yellow vests with "Lucky Queen Betting Company" written on the back.

 Chapter 257 - 257 The New Grand Hotel

    The prize amount for this draw was displayed on the betting table: $52,366.


    Some mafia bosses also quickly purchased a few lottery tickets to get in on the action. After placing his bet, the head of the Marcello family from New Orleans asked the casino manager beside him, "Is there always this much prize money for each draw?"


    "It used to be less, but now it''s increasing. The betting company''s wagered amounts have exceeded those within the casino," the manager replied.


    Marcello glanced at the people in yellow vests and silently calculated. If each draw offered $50,000 and the casino took a 15% commission, with ten draws a day, that would be more than $27 million a year.


    This figure shocked Marcello.


    And that was just the income from the lottery game. The casino itself was also profitable, meaning Hardy Casino could easily make $30¨C40 million a year.


    No wonder Hardy dared to talk about investing $100 million. The business was so lucrative that it could pay for itself in a few years, leaving pure profit afterward.


    The lottery draw began, and after two rounds, a lucky gambler was chosen. This time, the winner was a woman in her thirties.


    When the woman realized she had won, she screamed excitedly and hugged her husband. When she finally collected her prize, she could barely hold all the bundles of cash.


    The casino took photos, and the TV station conducted interviews, broadcasting this scene to viewers across the United States.


    Marcello thought to himself, seeing someone win a big prize on TV every two hours must make viewers eager to try their luck. The betting company would accumulate more funds over time, and just the ability to pool such amounts would bring them considerable profits, especially since this money was interest free and could be used at will as long as it kept coming in.


    He mused further.


    If a new casino investment could be as profitable as Hardy''s Hotel, earning $30¨C40 million a year would equate to a return on investment of 30¨C40% annually. In three years, the investment would be recouped, and the rest would be pure profit, not to mention the valuable equity.


    Most importantly, this money was legitimate income.


    Thinking about it now, $100 million didn''t seem like much. If Hardy made this business ??opportunity public, countless investors would be eager to invest. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Marcello could think of this, other Mafia family bosses could see it too. After spending over two hours in the casino and witnessing two lottery draws, some couldn''t wait any longer and expressed their desire to talk to Mr. Hardy.


    The accompanying staff smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy invites everyone to the hotel conference room."


    The Mafia families bosses flocked to the hotel conference room, where a huge design plan was displayed on the wall upon entering.


    The plan featured several tall hotels and various other buildings and facilities, connected by corridors and waterways. Each building was labeled with its intended use.


    Some thought to themselves, "This must be the new casino Hardy plans to build. The scale is enormous, with dozens of buildings, an artificial lake, and rivers. This isn''t just a casino; it''s like a small city."


    Just then, Hardy walked in and greeted the Mafia bosses with a smile, "I didn''t accompany you earlier because I wanted you to experience it firsthand. What do you think of the place?"


    "The Hardy Casino is indeed impressive, the most luxurious casino I''ve ever seen, and likely the most profitable too," one boss said.


    Hardy smiled, "Unfortunately, it''s too small and underestimates the enthusiasm of the gamblers. The rooms are always fully booked, and the casino is packed. I believe gamblers deserve a better experience.


    "So, I decided to build a larger, more comprehensive casino," he said, pointing to the wall. "Take a look at this design plan. I commissioned the best design company in the United States to design this new casino. I call it ''The Venetian Grand Hotel.''"


    One boss suddenly exclaimed, "Ah, I knew the architectural style looked familiar. It''s Venetian!"


    They were all Italians, and whether they had been to Venice or not, they still felt a bit of nostalgia for their homeland. Hardy''s decision to use a Venetian style instantly made the Mafia bosses fall in love with the design.


    Hardy stood before the design plan and began introducing it.


    "This place is called ''The Venetian Grand Hotel.''"


    "The main building will be 49 stories high, with the casino hall below, accommodating 1,000 slot machines and 300 gambling tables for 3,000 people to play simultaneously. Upstairs, there will be VIP lounges for high stakes gambling, and even private gambling rooms for those who don''t want to play in public, like you distinguished gentlemen.


    "Above the main building will be guest rooms. When gamblers are tired, they can go upstairs to rest. There will be over 700 rooms in the main building, as well as various performance halls for shows and competitions."


    "I will direct a river into the property, creating a lake covering several acres. The open water will enhance the ambiance."


    "There will also be two separate hotels, giving the casino over 2,000 rooms in total. Additionally, there will be a villa area with more than 100 villas, allowing families to stay together while visiting."


    "A long shopping street will offer a collection of international brands, including clothes, shoes, bags, jewelry, and watches, satisfying people''s shopping desires."


    "There will be many gourmet restaurants serving cuisines from around the world. A river will run through the shopping street, allowing people to tour the casino by boat, just like in Venice."


    "A conference, exhibition, and banquet center will host various large events. I have planned events like the ''Miss World Beauty Pageant'' and the ''Victoria''s Secret Fashion Show,'' which can be held here."


    "This will be a large integrated resort that combines gambling, dining, shopping, accommodation, leisure, entertainment, and business. I expect it will employ around 5,000 people."


    "You must have seen the ''lottery game'' at Hardy''s Hotel," Hardy continued. "To be honest, that event is very profitable. I will ensure the new casino also holds such events. You know, I own the Las Vegas TV station."

 Chapter 258 - 258 Finalizing The Investment Of $100 Million

    The Mafia bosses laughed along with him.


    The lottery game was an excellent moneymaker, but it was not easy for others to replicate.


    It required a place like Las Vegas where gambling was legal, a TV station that covered the whole country, a large casino, countless willing bettors, and the power to protect it.


    Hardy had all these things, so he succeeded. Others would find it extremely difficult to replicate this business.


    "In addition, I plan to build a hospital and a Las Vegas University. The hospital will be a public facility and part of the service for visitors, while the university will focus on hospitality training to provide staff for the hotel."


    "This also counts as city infrastructure, and the government is pleased with such facilities. It''s important to maintain good relations with the government."


    The family bosses nodded in agreement, knowing the importance of maintaining good relations with the government.


    At this point, one impatient boss asked, "Mr. Hardy, I would like to invest in the new casino. How many shares can I buy?"


    Hardy glanced at the bosses and smiled, "Many families are here today. I have set a standard: each family can purchase up to 5% of the shares, worth $5 million."


    $5 million for just 5% of the shares.


    It was expensive.


    Hardy painted a beautiful picture of an unlimited future, but many smaller families still found it difficult to come up with the investment.


    Not everyone could come up with $5 million. When Sigel sought funding from the three major families in New York, they only contributed $800,000 before stopping, leading to a fallout and even murderous intent over such a small amount.


    These Mafia families lacked Hardy''s business acumen and money making ability, as well as his vision for the future.


    $5 million. Some larger families could scrape it together, but smaller families genuinely couldn''t.


    However, they were extremely envious of Hardy Casino''s profits, knowing Hardy could make millions annually.


    "Alright, everyone, discuss it among yourselves. If anyone is interested in investing, let me know by the afternoon. I want to finalize this as soon as possible."


    He was on a tight schedule and needed to return to Los Angeles soon.


    "But there''s one condition: to facilitate management and avoid other issues, anyone purchasing shares must sign a voting rights agreement to ensure the manager''s control over the casino. I don''t want any problems destabilizing the company internally."


    Many hesitated at Hardy''s request. Signing the voting rights agreement meant giving Hardy full management control, leaving them with only the right to dividends.


    Just moments ago, everyone was full of enthusiasm, but now they were cooling down. Someone asked, "If Mr. Hardy mismanages, and we shareholders have no decision making power, wouldn''t we have to watch the casino lose money?"


    Hardy spread his hands, "I will be the majority shareholder, and my investment is larger than yours. Would I deliberately lose my own money? As for management capabilities, just look at Hardy Hotel to see my management skills."


    "I want decision making power to maintain internal stability at the new casino. You''ve all seen business tactics. Given our identities, if business competition turns into large scale armed conflict, it would be a loss for everyone. So, I decided to clarify this in advance."


    The family bosses realized this point too. Business competition could be just as ruthless as gang conflicts. If someone tried to take control of the new casino, even if they succeeded using business tactics, the families wouldn''t stop there, leading to inevitable conflicts and many casualties.


    However, this meant their power would be reduced.


    How to choose?


    The bosses were momentarily indecisive.


    At this moment, Tom Hagen stood up and said, "Mr. Hardy, the Corleone family is willing to invest and purchase 5% of the shares, signing the voting rights agreement."


    When Tom arrived, the old godfather had instructed him to support Hardy regardless of his decisions. So, Tom was the first to step forward and agree to Hardy''s terms.


    The head of the Lucchese family also stepped forward, "Mr. Hardy, I am also willing to buy in and purchase 5% of the shares."


    This family head was very clear minded. He was in it purely for profit. He had an economist by his side who told him that all of Hardy''s maneuvers were strokes of genius. To earn over a hundred million dollars in just two years and to control a company like ABC Television with significant influence was something he greatly admired in Hardy''s investment prowess.


    He believed Hardy could definitely lead him to make money, so he promptly expressed his agreement.


    Soon, several other family heads expressed their willingness to buy shares, while about ten others decided to go back and think it over. They also needed to determine how much they wanted to buy since not every family had that much cash on hand.


    Hardy wasn''t in a hurry. He took these people to the restaurant for a meal.


    In the afternoon, a few more family heads approached Hardy. The remaining ones were small families. Some bought 4%, some 3%, and one family even bought only 2%. It seemed some families were also having tough times. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One family still hadn''t approached Hardy, possibly due to financial issues or perhaps they were spying for the Barzini family.


    Hardy didn''t mind.


    In the end, a total of 56% of the new casino shares were sold.


    This amount of stock was just right for Hardy. If too many shares were sold, he would own too little, and once the casino started operating, his own earnings would be minimized.


    The remaining shares were split, with the Los City Company holding 10% and Hardy himself holding 34%.


    Holding 34% of the shares gave him the so called veto power.


    However, with the management rights agreement, Hardy wasn''t worried about shareholder rebellion. With this agreement, even a small percentage of shares could completely control the company.


    With everything settled, Hardy signed the agreement with the mafia family heads in the hotel. An investment plan worth over a hundred million dollars was officially finalized.


    As for the investment funds, the other families said they would submit the money gradually after returning home, estimating it would take one to two months in total.

 Chapter 259 - 259 Even Wall Street Fears The Mafia.

    Hardy stated that the Venetian Hotel would establish a construction management team, and all company funds usage would need to be approved by this team, which would be accountable to all shareholders, regularly reporting on construction progress and fund usage details.


    Hearing this, the family heads felt reassured. They were afraid Hardy might overspend in pursuit of extravagance like Sigel, which could result in their money going down the drain.


    With things settled, the mafia family heads bid farewell one after another. Hardy looked at the agreement and smiled. These people were now onboard, and henceforth, the mafia would no longer pose a significant threat to him.


    After sending them off, Hardy also returned to Los Angeles.


    He was in a hurry to come back because there was a speech waiting for him.


    When he made the deal with Mayer, one of the terms was to become the president of the Actors Guild, which Mayer agreed to.


    Now, with the guild president election approaching, several candidates had already started campaigning, and Hardy was one of them, though he had remained quiet.


    Currently, the Actors Guild has about 40,000 registered members, including film and television actors, reporters, radio personals, recording artists, singers, voice actors, and other media workers.


    They were mainly based in Hollywood and New York. Don''t underestimate this number while most were ordinary and bit part actors, those big stars were also included.


    Their influence was substantial. Sometimes, even presidential candidates would invite these big stars to endorse them to leverage their fan base and increase their support.


    Additionally, there were journalists and radio hosts whose influence wasn''t small either. A pen could write someone to death, and a mouth could talk someone to death.


    This was the main reason Hardy wanted to become the president of the Actors Guild, because becoming the president meant wielding a significant amount of power.


    As soon as Hardy returned to Los Angeles, he received a call from Mayer. "Hardy, I heard you''ve formed a new casino with others, investing a $100 million?"


    "Yes."


    "Aren''t you planning to build a new casino with us?" Mayer asked with a frown.


    "Hhh, there''s no conflict. Our new casino will also be built. I''m just waiting for your news," Hardy replied.


    "No conflict? With a $100 million casino, once the new casino is built, everyone will be competing for business," Mayer said.


    "Mr. Mayer, as I told you before, Las Vegas is a huge gold mine that one person can''t exhaust. The better we build this gold mine, the more tourists we''ll attract and the more we''ll earn."


    "Do you know about the clustering effect? By building several casinos, tourists will always think of Las Vegas first whenever they want to gamble, rather than any other place."


    "I can tell you, even if ten such casinos are built in Las Vegas, it won''t be saturated. There will be no shortage of tourists. All we need to do is attract them here, just like how we conduct large scale promotions before a movie release."


    "And there''s another reason I had to build this new casino," Hardy said, his tone becoming more serious.


    "What reason?" Mayer asked curiously.


    "The partners I worked with this time are all mafia families, a total of 15, representing more than half of the Mafia Commission. Originally, they all had casinos in Las Vegas, but on a smaller scale, similar to underground casinos in Los Angeles."


    "Because Hardy''s Grand Hotel attracted most of the tourists, their businesses took a nosedive, generating a lot of animosity. To be honest, while I''m in Las Vegas, they wouldn''t dare mess with Hardy''s Grand Hotel. But if another new casino is built, do you think they would tolerate such a thing?"


    Mayer immediately realized the truth in this.


    They had money, but they were powerless against the mafia.


    Without Hardy, they wouldn''t even have a chance to get involved in Las Vegas.


    In later years, up until the 60s and 70s, Las Vegas casinos were firmly controlled by the mafia. It wasn''t until the mafia was dealt with by Kennedy and then hit several times, causing their decline, that Wall Street and other big capitalists had a chance to enter Las Vegas, opening more casinos and hotels.


    Before the mafia''s decline, even powerful entities like Wall Street and big capitalists couldn''t touch this profitable business.


    Even Wall Street had people and things they were powerless against.


    This showed that the mafia was indeed a fearsome force.


    Wall Street tycoons weren''t invincible either, as rich people were more afraid of death. If you played dirty with the mafia, they would play rough with you.


    You never knew when your car might explode, your house might blow up, or even the cigar you smoked might explode.


    Of course, the mafia''s decline later on had many reasons, which won''t be analyzed here. Knowing the mafia would decline in the future, Hardy planned from the start to clean up his image.


    Individually, there was nothing that could be pined on him.


    Even if someone knew he was a big boss behind the scenes, what of it? Without evidence, making unfounded accusations could be fatal. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As long as Hardy became powerful enough, comparable to the big eight conglomerates, even politicians wouldn''t dare touch him. Who would care about your origin story then?


    Profitable businesses.


    HD security armed forces.


    ABC Television, Universal Times, and other media.


    These were Hardy''s fortresses.


    Money, force, and media influence¡ªhaving these three meant even the US president wouldn''t easily move against him.


    Back to the point.


    When Hardy explained the stakes, Mayer finally understood. If they pushed these mafia families too far and they united against them, forget about making money, they might not even be able to build the casino.


    What if, nearing completion, a sudden explosion brought down the building? All their investment would go down the drain.


    "By building a new luxury casino together with them and making money together, we eliminate the crisis and expand Las Vegas influence. Do you think my decision was wrong?" Hardy asked.


    "No, I think you did the right thing, Hardy," Mayer immediately replied.

 Chapter 260 - 260 The U.S Unions

    Mayer was well aware of the mafia families methods and power, agreeing that Hardy''s approach was indeed correct.


    "Are we still continuing our investment?" Mayer asked.


    "Of course, I''ve already prepared the land," Hardy replied.


    Hardy had bought a large amount of land in Las Vegas. After months of acquisition, he now had over 20,000 acres. With the Hardy Grand Hotel''s booming business, land prices had started to soar, and his stockpiled land had appreciated significantly.


    The 100 acres for building the Venetian Hotel would be purchased from himself, and it wouldn''t be cheap.


    For the hotel with Mayer, the land would also be bought from his company, as he owned the best land in Las Vegas.


    "Previously, I consulted a few friends, and our consensus was an investment of 20 million. Now it seems the investment might need to increase," Mayer said.


    "I think it can be set at 50 million," Hardy suggested.


    "50 million? I''ll need to discuss it with our partners," Mayer said.


    "I''ll wait for your news then."


    After hanging up, Hardy picked up a speech from the desk. It was his script for tomorrow night''s show, where he would participate in "Irina Tonight Show" to campaign for the Actors Guild presidency.


    This was his first appearance.


    Standing under the spotlight, countless Americans would get to know him and he could not remain in the shadows forever.


    The next evening.


    Hardy arrived at ABC Television''s large studio, which could accommodate over a hundred people, and today, it was filled with Hollywood stars. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy was now the boss of a big Hollywood movie company and the largest radio company in the country. Most Hollywood movie stars were registered with the Actors Guild. Hardy invited them to get their votes.


    As Hardy entered, many people stood at the door to greet him.


    Looking around, he saw many big Hollywood stars, as well as directors, writers, and producers.


    In the crowd, Hardy noticed Reagan standing behind the big stars. Reagan had already joined Hardy''s agency and was now a signed actor under his company.


    Reagan and Hedy Lamarr had just finished filming "Ghost," which was now in post production.


    Hardy exchanged pleasantries with these people, needing to win their votes. When he reached Reagan, Reagan extended both hands to shake Hardy''s hand. Hardy leaned in and asked, "Is there anything you are going to do after the movie finishes filming?"


    "No, nothing," Reagan quickly replied.


    "Are you interested in working at the Actors Guild? If I get elected president, you can be my assistant," Hardy said.


    Reagan immediately looked delighted.


    "I''d love to, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy smiled, "Then it''s settled. From now on, you''re my assistant for the ''Actors Guild Presidential Campaign.''"


    In Hardy''s memories, back then Reagan started from the Actors Guild. While acting, he joined the guild, became its president, then joined the Republican Party, becoming a California legislator, senator, governor, and eventually president.


    His ability to rise step by step showed his competence and even as the U.S president he was one of the best, so Hardy thought of him for the assistant role. With many future tasks, Hardy could entrust the guild affairs to Reagan.


    ....


    The Screen Actors Guild American Federation of Television and Radio Artists (SAG-AFTRA), established in 1933, has been around for 14 years and currently has over 40,000 members.


    In the future, even Donald Trump will join this association.


    In the United States, labor unions are an important part of societal development, holding significant social status and considerable power.


    Even the President and senior members of Congress are wary of unions, as they hold voting power. For political leaders aspiring to become congressmen or presidents, they must protect union interests to garner union support.


    Unions also have a substantial ability to raise funds for election campaigns. During presidential elections, a large portion of votes often come from unions, and similarly, about one third of the funding comes from union support.


    At their peak, 35% of American workers were union members, and these members were often the main breadwinners of their families, highlighting the immense power of unions.


    Hardy knew that the currently thriving Detroit automotive industry was later brought down by the largest union in the United States, the United Automobile Workers (UAW).


    At its peak, the UAW had 1.5 million members. The union existed to fight for the welfare and rights of automobile workers. However, it wasn''t a charitable organization; members had to pay dues, roughly 5% of their income.


    The union collected dues to negotiate with manufacturers for better benefits. If the demands were not met, they would strike, potentially halting factory operations.


    Strikes caused significant losses to factories. The factories would eventually compromise, benefiting the workers and resuming operations. However, when certain actions reach a certain extent, they can turn sour.


    Union leaders, wanting to assert their presence, would frequently stir up trouble every few years, continually demanding increased benefits, reduced working hours, higher wages, and more perks. Eventually, the factories couldn''t bear the burden, and some chose to relocate or simply shut down.


    Many have joked that European businesses go under due to high rents from landlords, while American factories go under due to unions.


    Detroit, once the automotive capital, saw many parts factories shut down under union pressure. Even world class companies like Ford, General Motors, and Chrysler eventually left, with Chrysler ultimately declaring bankruptcy.


    The result was a massive wave of layoffs and unemployment.


    High salaries and pensions? When companies go bankrupt, those things become meaningless.


    The so called manufacturing exodus from the United States had multiple reasons. One was societal transformation towards high tech and service industries. Another was the unsustainable high wages and benefits for workers, which made businesses overburdened. Unions were like hidden landmines, ready to explode at any moment, prompting factories to relocate abroad.


    Post WWII, Japan and South Korea rose as manufacturing nations due to these factors. By the 1970s, the U.S. heavily relied on imports, further declining its manufacturing sector.


    There are many types of unions in the U.S., numbering in the hundreds, with the actors union being relatively smaller in membership.

 Chapter 261 - 261 Hardy Promise

    Despite its smaller size, the actors'' union has had a significant impact, having initiated several large strikes, with the longest lasting over six months, severely impacting major Hollywood studios.


    Unions are like a double edged sword, with both positive and negative sides, primarily depending on who wields the handle.


    Especially now, many unions have intricate connections with the mafia. Raymond is an Irish mob boss with his family in Detroit. According to information collected by Henry, the UAW is under Raymond''s control.


    The current head of the UAW is Jimmy Hoffa, reminding Hardy of the movie "The Irishman."


    Hardy walked onto the stage.


    He was preparing to record a show.


    Glancing at the audience, he saw Ava Gardner, Elizabeth Taylor, Hedy Lamarr, Katharine Hepburn, Judy Garland, Joan Crawford, Ginger Rogers, Shirley Temple, Cary Grant, Clark Gable, Gene Kelly, and Clint Eastwood, among others.


    All the faces he saw were Hollywood stars.


    Only a few people in Hollywood could gather such a crowd, and Hardy was now one of them.


    Irina stepped out, dressed in a glamorous gown, tall and curvaceous, not losing out to the stars.


    She smiled at Hardy and spoke into the microphone, "I''ve done so many episodes of this show, interviewed dozens of stars, senators, renowned entrepreneurs, and scientists, yet today I''m a bit nervous."


    "I didn''t expect to interview my boss today. If I say something wrong, will my boss dock my pay?"


    The audience chuckled softly.


    The interview officially began.


    Irina asked a few questions, and Hardy responded humorously and candidly.


    "Mr. Hardy, I heard you''re running for president of the actors union. If you become president, what changes do you plan to make to the union?" Irina asked.


    Hardy smiled and said, "For actors, the union is like a parent. When you''re wronged or dissatisfied outside, you can come back and complain to your parents, and the union will stand up for you."


    "The union should fight for a minimum income standard for actors, including extras. Producers shouldn''t arbitrarily lower prices, and there should be a cap on working hours. Some actors are so busy that they can only rest for two or three hours a day and have no days off for months. This is unacceptable."


    "We should also strive to improve food standards and working conditions. For example, actors should have insurance for dangerous scenes, like stunt actors and those involved in explosions."


    "If an actor signs a contract and doesn''t get paid when the contract expires, they can come to the union, and the union will help them chase down the payment from the producers." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Irina blinked her big eyes and asked, "Mr. Hardy, you''re also the owner of a film company and a radio company. Wouldn''t what you said harm your interests?"


    Hardy shook his head.


    "What I just mentioned are rights that actors should enjoy. If a company owner only thinks about squeezing money from actors to profit, He isn''t a good boss, and such a company will never achieve great development."


    "Boss, can I ask for a raise?" Irina asked with a smile.


    Hardy laughed, "Of course, as long as it''s within a reasonable range. However, the salary levels at my film company, radio company, magazine, and all other enterprises are above the national average."


    Irina nodded, "That''s true. The employee benefits at Hardy Enterprises are quite good. What else do you plan to change, Mr. Hardy?"


    "Not only that, but the union will also provide legal assistance to actors and even help them find work."


    "Finally."


    Hardy''s expression became more serious.


    "There is one thing I must emphasize, the ''casting couch'' should be banned in Hollywood."


    The stars in the audience were stunned.


    They never expected Hardy to mention such a sensitive topic. The casting couch is a common practice in Hollywood, something almost everyone has encountered, whether male or female actors.


    It''s a very taboo subject, one that no one dares to break or openly discuss. Many girls seeking fame and a chance to appear on screen often have to sleep with countless men.


    Assistant directors, producers, directors, investors, film company owners, big business executives, wealthy tycoons¡ªthe list goes on.


    Many actresses have become playthings for men, often more than one.


    Many actors aren''t exempt either, given that the industry has its share of people who go both ways.


    The casting couch is a well known yet taboo topic. Everyone inside and outside the industry knows about it, but no one dares to speak up.


    So, when Hardy brought up the topic, the stars were shocked.


    They never thought someone would stand up and directly address the issue, let alone propose changing the current situation.


    But looking at the man on stage, it suddenly felt very real.


    People knew who Hardy was and how powerful he was.


    Even if he offended the entire Hollywood community, he wouldn''t be afraid, or rather, no one in Hollywood dared to offend him.


    Only he could talk about this topic.


    Many actors suddenly felt a strong urge, thinking that if Hardy really became the president of the actors union, he might indeed stop this ugly phenomenon.


    Even if it couldn''t be completely eradicated, it would at least force some people to restrain themselves, making it less blatant.


    Perhaps many people would be saved.


    Hardy continued, "If during an audition, someone makes sexual advances, refuse them and report it to the union. The union will make them pay dearly."


    "If your boss calls and asks you to accompany him for drinks or even to bed, refuse and report it to the union. The union will have a deep conversation with your boss about this issue."


    "If you suffer humiliation, abuse, or oppression, tell the union. The union will make them pay a heavy price."


    "I''m not a protector, but I hope Hollywood becomes a better place where everyone can work professionally and happily. This is Jon Hardy''s promise."


    Clap, clap, clap~~!


    Clap, clap, clap, clap~~!


    After Hardy finished speaking, more than a hundred stars in the audience stood up and applauded vigorously.


    Since the debut of the Irina Tonight Show, no guest had ever received such enthusiastic applause, which lasted for a full five or six minutes.


    Because Hardy''s words truly resonated with these stars.


    They knew the industry''s dirt better than anyone, having experienced it on their way to fame and even now.


    Hardy stood up to thank them.


    Irina also stood up, looking at the man under the spotlight with admiration


    She felt lucky to have met him.


    Not long ago, the scandal involving the NBC vice president and a female host caused a stir. The host was willing to sleep with the vice president just to get a hosting position.


    At the same time, she admired Hardy even more, as he dared to challenge the dark forces of Hollywood. This required immense courage.

 Chapter 262 - 262 The Godfather Praise

    Hardy''s speech not only stunned the celebrity guests present, but it also caused a massive stir when it was aired on the "Irina Tonight Show."


    The "casting couch" practice is incredibly common in Hollywood, having become an open secret that has harmed countless people.


    Now, Hardy was challenging the entire entertainment industry, promising to stop this practice if he became the president of the Actors Guild.


    No one had ever wanted to stop it before, no one even dared to mention it.


    The next day, Hardy''s statements were featured in the New York Times, the Los Angeles Times, and countless tabloids.


    The newspapers first introduced Hardy.


    Enlisting in World War II, he earned combat medals, returned home after a severe injury, and came to Los Angeles in the winter of 1945. Within two years, he became a millionaire through his ventures.


    He is now the owner of HD Security, HD Films, chairman of ABC Television, owner of Playboy magazine, and the Hardy Grand Hotel in Las Vegas.


    In addition, he owns several publicly listed companies.


    To others, Hardy''s resume seemed like a fantasy, straight out of a fairy tail, where luck isn''t just by his side, but drinking with him every night.


    Of course, this is just the Hardy known to the public.


    Those who truly understand him know that Hardy is even more formidable than the newspapers depict.


    Regarding Hardy''s comments, the newspapers offered various opinions.


    "Producers, directors, investors, and those in power have emperor like control over actors. A single word can decide an actor''s opportunity, even their future. Actors can only grovel to please them, many even sacrificing their bodies."


    "A former actress who left the industry revealed that in her three years in showbiz, she encountered over a hundred casting couch situations, sleeping with countless men. Although she landed a few roles, she became depressed after being subjected to perverse abuse for a role. She questioned the meaning of life and eventually left the entertainment industry in silence.


    The casting couch has become the norm in the entertainment industry."


    "The chaos in showbiz has long been recognized. Many hope someone can change this. Can Jon Hardy do it? Hopefully, he can."


    "Does sleeping with female fans count as a casting couch? This too should be condemned!"


    In the entertainment industry, many discussed Hardy''s remarks, often being victims of the casting couch themselves.


    They understood firsthand.


    In a modest apartment in Los Angeles, two young girls watched Hardy''s speech on TV, with one suddenly bursting into tears.


    "What''s wrong, Luna?" her companion asked, hugging her for comfort.


    "If Mr. Hardy''s words are true, our agent wouldn''t dare force us to sleep with men. I feel like a prostitute, not an actress," the girl sobbed.


    The other girl cried too, as they had both been deceived into signing with an agency and coerced into selling their bodies. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Luna, we are also members of the Actors Guild. If Mr. Hardy takes office, we can file a complaint with the guild. They should handle it," her friend said.


    "Will they really? This is a tough issue to handle."


    "Maybe."


    The girl nodded vigorously, "I''ll definitely vote for Mr. Hardy, for a glimmer of hope."


    Not just small time actresses, even some who had made a name for themselves felt deeply about this. Even now, they had to make sacrifices to get roles.


    They too hoped to change the status quo.


    Voting for Hardy represented hope.


    Of course, certain producers, directors, agents, and even movie company bosses resented Hardy''s remarks, as he unveiled something they had been deliberately hiding, threatening their interests.


    If it were an ordinary person, these powerful figures in Hollywood would unite against them, through verbal attacks or using connections to suppress them, eliminating anyone who dared to challenge them.


    But facing Hardy, they didn''t dare, nor did they have the ability.


    Anyone who dared to act against Hardy would end up miserably and tragically.


    Still, someone couldn''t hold back and secretly released a statement. A tabloid published an article titled "Stirring up the Casting Couch Issue is Disrespectful to Colleagues."


    The article claimed that most instances didn''t involve coercion. Everyone is an adult, and many women voluntarily stripped for benefits.


    Hardy was merely exploiting this issue for election purposes, disrespecting the entertainment industry, which could harm its popularity. Such a person becoming the president of the Actors Guild would not be a blessing for actors.


    Hardy just laughed after reading the article. Was this a rebuttal? It only made things worse. Nevertheless, he instructed an investigation into who wrote the article.


    Henry reported that the newspaper received an anonymous letter. The editor found the topic sensational and published it to boost sales and visibility.


    Hardy nodded.


    "After the election, two weeks later, have that newspaper office experience a fire. No fatalities," Hardy said.


    Henry nodded with a smile.


    Regardless of your intentions, you attacked Hardy, and a counterattack is only fair.


    When you decide to offend someone, you should anticipate retaliation.


    If not, you''re a fool and unfit for survival. Next time, it might not be a fire, but a catastrophe.


    Andy had assembled the management team for the ''Venetian Hotel'' project, including a supervisor, two accountants, and two lawyers. The company opened an account with Wells Fargo, with funds from various families deposited into this account, ensuring proper and lawful use of the funds.


    Hardy wasn''t Sigel, he would do things legitimately, avoiding the mob approach, ensuring everything was legal and above board, leaving no room for criticism.


    Funds were already starting to come in. The first was from the Corleone family. Hardy called New York to speak with the old Godfather.


    "Rest assured, this investment will not disappoint the Corleone family. I am confident," Hardy said with a smile.


    The old Godfather chuckled, "Hardy, I have more confidence in you than you do in yourself."


    "Thank you for your trust."


    "No, your abilities have already told everyone. I can sense that this is not your limit. You will achieve even greater things," the old Godfather said.


    Being praised by someone he once admired made Hardy very happy.

 Chapter 263 - 263 Hardy Management Team For The Actors Guild

    "Mr. Corleone, have there been any movements from other mafia families?" After all, half of the families hadn''t invested in the casino, and who knew if they might make a move.


    "I heard Barzini is joining forces with other families to build a luxurious casino in Las Vegas. Because of your success, they are increasingly valuing the business in Las Vegas."


    The old Godfather''s ears were more attuned to internal mafia news than Hardy''s.


    Hardy found it amusing. Even if they could build a casino in Las Vegas, how could their business compete with his?


    Once the "Venetian Hotel" and "MGM Hotel" were completed, along with the "Hardy Hotel," the combined operation of the three would make it difficult for other casinos to survive, even without using mafia tactics.


    "Let them come. Las Vegas needs builders. The more industries here, the more prosperous it will be," Hardy said with a light laugh.


    The old Godfather appreciated Hardy''s calmness.


    "Also, I want to thank you, Hardy," the old Godfather suddenly said.


    "Why do you thank me?"


    "Because you helped the Corleone family once again. Originally, the families in the commission were being wooed by Barzini. Now, with your new casino, the previous alliances have been split, and the Corleone family is much better off," the old Godfather said.


    Hardy accepted the old Godfather''s thanks.


    When he first proposed building the new casino, Hardy had considered this. The Corleone family was his ally. By splitting Barzini''s forces, the Corleone family would inevitably be freed, and the mafia commission would return to a balanced state.


    Barzini would no longer be as arrogant as before. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy had another step in his plan. His ultimate goal was to eliminate the three families to avenge his friend Sigel.


    Sigel had ultimately tried to train him and even paved the way for him not only in the underworld but even helped him get into Hollywood with a clean identity, and Hardy hadn''t forgotten. But he wouldn''t rush he would plan slowly and take his opportunity when it came to eliminating the three families.


    If the opportunity arose, he even hoped to control the mafia commission, changing the tradition of only accepting Italians.


    He wanted to let Tom Hagen an Irishman in, and then Bill a pure American. With these two catfish, it would be interesting to see what happens.


    But these were just ideas. Whether they would come to fruition depended on future developments and wouldn''t affect his business much.


    Time passed quickly.


    In the following days, Hardy attended two more campaign events. As the election approached, there were three candidates in total. Compared to Hardy, the other two were virtually invisible.


    The election involved both on site and mail in voting. In theory every member of the Actors Guild would receive a ballot to cast their vote.


    The entire election lasted a week, and finally, the results were announced. Jon Hardy was elected the new president of the Actors Guild.


    People weren''t surprised by the outcome. Hardy''s status and position gave him an advantage, along with ABC''s publicity and his "stop the casting couch" declaration, which earned him many votes.


    Hardy''s support rate was 83%.


    This support rate was much higher than that of previous guild presidents.


    Hardy formed his management team for the Actors Guild.


    Vice President George Yord, whom Hardy liked to call George, was one of the group leaders in HD Security''s Strategic Command Room, formerly an Army lieutenant colonel and staff officer with strong management and business skills. Hardy put him in charge of the overall management of the Actors Guild.


    Chairman''s assistant Reagan, essentially the third in command, assisting Hardy in his duties.


    Secretary Reina, who had previously been one of Hardy''s secretaries at HD Films, known for her meticulous work, was transferred over.


    Two accountants, transferred from Andy''s company, and four administrative staff from HD Studios, familiar with the film and television industries.


    Additionally, eight staff members from HD Security were transferred. Don''t think security company personnel are only good at combat, many had been college students before enlisting in World War II, and their educational level was generally high.


    Thus, a management team was formed.


    Moreover, the guild originally had over 40 official staff members for regular operations.


    These employees salaries weren''t paid by Hardy but by the guild, which charged significant membership fees, ensuring ample funds.


    Hardy also received a salary, and not a small one. The current salary of the U.S. President is $75,000 a year, which increased to $400,000 by Trump''s time, certainly a high salary.


    Hardy''s salary at the Actors Guild was $60,000, definitely a super high salary.


    When the guild was first established, it indeed played a positive role for its members. However, over time, power led to corruption. Without much oversight, membership fees were used for operations, and with so much money coming in annually, naturally, they set high salaries for themselves.


    It''s not illegal.


    Thus, the guild president''s salary kept increasing, yet there was still a substantial surplus each year.


    However, Hardy believed this money could be used for more beneficial purposes.


    That night, Hardy returned to his villa and found the windows dark, with no lights in the hall. However, his bodyguards remained calm and respectfully opened the door for him.


    As the door opened, the villa''s hall lights suddenly lit up.


    Bang bang bang!


    Confetti flew, and hundreds of people cheered together, congratulating Hardy on being elected president of the Actors Guild. Music filled the hall, and Ava Gardner and Irina pulled Hardy into the dancing crowd.


    Revelry, dancing, and drinking ensued.


    That night, Hardy stayed in Ava''s room. After an intense moment, Ava laughed and asked, "Boss, does this count as a casting couch?"


    "I think it does. It should be condemned. Okay, I''ll let you cast me once, and we''ll call it even."


    Hardy laughed.


    This method was indeed very fair and just.


    Then Hardy was subjected to a casting couch. Ava demanded he lay down and not move, taking the lead herself.

 Chapter 264 - 264 Victors Mission

    Hardy arrived at the Actors Guild office, conveniently located in Hollywood. It was a six story office building, and the previous chairman''s office had been vacated. Hardy had someone tidy it up a bit and move in directly.


    The management had been arranged beforehand, and now everyone was in place. Including the existing staff, the guild had a total of 60 people. They held an inaugural meeting in the conference room.


    The meeting was not complicated. Hardy introduced himself briefly. The staff there had heard of Mr. Hardy''s reputation and were very respectful.


    After the meeting, Hardy left the work to George and Reagan, telling them to report any major issues to him.


    Leaving the Actors Guild, Hardy had his bodyguards drive him to the auction house. For safety reasons, Hardy now traveled with bodyguards: a driver and a co-driver, with a car following behind with four more men.


    With these six people protecting him and Hardy himself being fairly skilled, he felt confident that he could handle anything short of an attack by dozens.


    Outside Elena''s office, the female secretary stood up. Hardy smiled and motioned for her to sit down, and she obediently complied.


    Hardy had moved Irina out, and this was the new secretary Elena had found.


    Pushing open the door, Elena looked up. Hardy smiled and handed her a bouquet. She smiled and accepted it: "Congratulations on becoming the chairman of the Actors Guild."


    Elena hadn''t attended the party last night, which was attended mostly by people from the entertainment industry. Elena preferred tranquility.


    "Thank you. It''s just a small matter. Have you received anything good recently?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, quite a few British and French artworks have come in recently, and they are all of high quality. Come, I''ll show you," Elena said, placing the flowers in a vase.


    They walked into the treasure room, where many new artworks had been added. "These paintings are from the 18th century. The experts have authenticated them, they are genuine."


    Elena introduced Hardy to the works and the artists. Some names Hardy knew, others he didn''t, but since they were from the 18th century, they were undoubtedly valuable.


    Hardy moved closer to Elena and grabbed her hand. She tensed slightly but didn''t pull away, continuing to explain the artwork to Hardy.


    Looking at her profile, Hardy smiled inwardly.


    Not refusing was a form of consent. He held her hand tighter.


    With just the two of them in the treasure room, they continued to look at the artworks hand in hand. After the paintings, they moved on to the antiques, which were also abundant, with over a hundred pieces, many of which were of top quality. There were gold and silver items and many more.


    "Why so many good items this time?" Hardy asked.


    Elena sighed softly. "It might be related to the current dire situation in Europe after WWII. Mr. Gray said many wealthy people are moving to the United States, bringing a few valuable items with them. Once their money runs out or they need a job, they sell these things."


    Hardy thought of the time: in November 1947, Europe hadn''t received United States aid yet. With how destructive WWII was to the European continent, Hardy immediately understood.


    Right now, Europe''s industry is in shambles, and their land is still filled with land mines. Putting all that aside, there is barely enough food for everyone to eat. Robbery, theft, and arson under the excuse of hunting Nazi remnants caused many people, especially the wealthy, to suffer. As such, many were fleeing to the U.S., bringing their valuable items with them. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elena turned to Hardy. "I want to send some people to England. Many people are fleeing there. The ones who come to the U.S. are just a small portion of those who go to England. If we set up a purchasing company there, we could get a lot of good items in larger quantities."


    Hardy thought it was a great idea. At that time, England was often the first stop for people fleeing, and as the British political structure remained intact, they somehow kept a stable environment compared to the rest parts of Europe that had been occupied by the Germans.


    Setting up a purchasing company in England would undoubtedly result in a large influx of artwork.


    And he knew more and more people would flee later, including major capitalists with significant assets.


    "I agree with this idea. Who do you plan to send?" Hardy asked.


    "I just had this thought and haven''t worked out the details. It''s quite chaotic there now. We need someone very capable to oversee things. We don''t have anyone suitable in the auction house," Elena said, shaking her head.


    Hardy immediately thought of someone. "Remember Victor?"


    "The con artist?"


    "Yes. Who''s more cunning than him? I think he''d be perfect for the job," Hardy said.


    Victor was French, fluent in English, with some financial and artwork knowledge, and highly adaptable. He had the psychological resilience for the job.


    "Is he reliable?"


    "Don''t worry. Sometimes these people are more reliable than regular employees because they understand the stakes better," Hardy said.


    Hardy had his ways of controlling Victor.


    Victor had pretended to be a drug dealer and deceived the Mexican gang, earning Hardy''s favor. Hardy had rewarded him greatly. Victor''s wife had recently moved to Los Angeles with their newborn daughter, and Victor now worked in LA, bringing his family over.


    With his family there, Hardy believed Victor wouldn''t mess around. Besides, Hardy paid him well, and Victor wasn''t foolish.


    Hardy contacted Victor, who came to the auction house promptly.


    "Mr. Hardy, Miss Elena," Victor greeted respectfully.


    "Victor, would you like to have your own business?" Hardy asked.


    Victor was surprised. "My own business? I''ve thought about it, but I know my situation. It''s a luxury."


    "It''s not necessarily a luxury. I plan to set up an auction house in London to acquire artworks, especially oil paintings. We need someone capable to manage it."


    "If you agree to take on the job, you''ll have a good salary, and I''ll give you management shares, up to five percent. If you do well, these shares can become actual equity," Hardy said.


    To motivate people, Hardy was generous. He wanted those who worked for him to make money too.


    Victor''s expression became eager. "I agree. I''ll do my best. By the way, Mr. Hardy, is it just the artwork business?"

 Chapter 265 - 265 The Actors Union Starting To Move

    In London, there were many business opportunities. Although Hardy wasn''t very familiar with London at that time, he thought for a moment and said, "Check it out when you get there. Besides artworks, if you find other good businesses, send a telegram for approval."


    "I understand, Mr. Hardy."


    Victor was very shrewd and might come up with something unexpected.


    "Also, get eight people from HD Security to go with you to England. They''ll be your bodyguards and help with your work."


    "You should be able to find professional appraisers there for the artwork business."


    "I''ll give you $50,000 initially: $49,000 in a Citibank account you can access in London, and $1,000 cash for travel expenses."


    Victor nodded. Hardy remembered something else and said, "You''ll probably acquire many artworks that can''t be transported immediately. Find a suitable storage place."


    "As more people move to London, the land will increase in value. If possible, buy some land."


    "You can build a bigger storage facility later. If you need more people, send a telegram. I can send more from HD Security, even a hundred or two hundred people if needed."


    Hardy gave a series of instructions, and Victor noted them all.


    Elena watched Hardy. This man was decisive and quick to act. She had just made a suggestion, and in a few hours, Hardy had arranged everything.


    Hardy turned to Elena and asked, "Anything else to add?"


    Elena shook her head. "You''ve covered everything. Let Victor go to England first and see the situation. We can communicate via telegram if needed."


    "Alright, Victor, go find Lancer for people, and Andy for money. I''ll call them."


    Victor left.


    After Victor left, Hardy made calls to Lancer and Andy, instructing them about Victor''s mission.


    Hardy smiled at Elena, "All done. It''s already evening. Let''s go have dinner."


    He took Elena''s hand and led her out.


    Blushing, Elena whispered, "There are still people in the company."


    "I don''t mind being seen." Hardy walked out of the office.


    The secretary stood up as they exited. Seeing Hardy holding Elena''s hand, she was momentarily surprised but then smiled.


    It seemed appropriate.


    At a French restaurant. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pianist played soft music, and the lighting was gentle. Elena looked at the man before her, admiration in her eyes.


    He was gentle, domineering, and smart, but also a philanderer.


    She guessed those actresses were his women. He couldn''t belong to just her, but since he saved her the first time, he had left an impression on her heart.


    Her family had asked about her situation, but she had brushed them off. She liked her current state, with artwork being her passion. Doing what she loved was a form of happiness.


    This was good.


    After dinner, Hardy took Elena home, to a modest apartment. They said goodbye at the door.


    Just as she was about to go upstairs, Hardy grabbed her hand.


    She paused, turning to look at him.


    Under the streetlamp, they kissed.


    After parting, Elena, blushing, ran into the apartment.


    Hardy smiled and drove away.


    ...


    Three days passed in a flash, and George and Reagan reported to Hardy about the situation of the actors union.


    "The actors union still has $450,000 in funds. Last year, we collected $1.35 million in membership fees, and this year should be even more," George said.


    Reagan reported, "We have sorted out the union''s complaints, and there are now more than seven hundred cases on hand. The types of complaints include wage disputes, low pay for ordinary actors, sexual harassment, unfair contract issues, forced labor issues, and cases of crew assault.


    "Two recent letters were received yesterday. One was from a girl named Luna, who reported that she and her friend signed with an agency whose manager often forced them to sleep with clients. However, they couldn''t escape because of their contracts."


    "Another girl reported being abused and raped by a director. The director is a contracted director of Columbia Pictures and has directed several famous films, one of which received an Oscar nomination.


    "The girl reported that she was a supporting actress in a film, and the director once slapped her in front of the entire crew and then forced a scene change so that the male actor had to shoot a rape scene."


    "When they returned to the hotel, the director called her to his room and threatened her, saying that if she didn''t obey, he had many ways to deal with her, including kicking her out and spreading rumors that she had poor acting skills. He even threatened to sue her for breach of contract if she was kicked out, making sure no one would hire her in the future."


    "Under the director''s threats, the girl had no choice but to sleep with him. During the filming period, this happened four times. In her letter, she mentioned that the director was impotent and used tools to torture her, often leaving her bruised and battered."


    Hardy nodded thoughtfully.


    After some consideration, he instructed:


    "For those owed wages, have the union send letters to the film companies, giving them a deadline to pay. If they don''t pay within the specified time, the union will take action."


    "As for the agency case, hire HD Security and Intelligence personnel to investigate the agent. If we find evidence of him forcing the girls, document it and send him to jail."


    "Also, have them take as many videos as possible during the investigation. We can make a documentary or news report later, which will be good publicity for the actors union," Hardy said.


    The actors union has money, and it''s normal to hire HD Security and Intelligence personnel to investigate and help the actors.


    There is no such a thing as it costs money so use your own company''s people?


    In a capitalist society, different groups and companies need to be distinct. Even Hardy''s companies charge each other. HD Security is involved in all of Hardy''s industries.


    As for filming, it''s just making full use of the resources available, promoting the actors union, and giving ABC good material for a show.

 Chapter 266 - 266 Establishing A Law Firm

    "As for that director from Columbia, one of the Big Eight film companies, we must make this matter big. I''ll find a lawyer to help that girl sue him. Even if there''s no evidence, we must torment that director."


    For others, targeting someone from the Big Eight might be worrying, but Hardy has no such concerns. Going after someone from one of the Big Eight film companies will have a huge deterrent effect on other companies.


    "Others might kill a chicken to scare the monkeys, but Hardy directly kills a cow to scare both the monkeys and the chickens."


    "The actors union stands up for actors. That''s our mission," Hardy said with a smile.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called Andy, asking him to send a good lawyer over.


    Andy said, "Boss, I have two lawyers who recently told me they want to start a law firm and would like to meet you for potential investment.


    "Oh, I like people with ambition. How are their skills?" Hardy asked.


    "Their skills are excellent. They both graduated from Yale Law School and are among the best in the industry. I hired them at high salaries, and they''ve handled all my cases excellently," Andy said.


    "Have them come see me. I''ll talk to them," Hardy said.


    In the afternoon, at Hardy''s office.


    Ross Baker and John McKenzie entered Hardy''s office, both wearing sharp suits and around thirty years old. Hardy had seen them before and greeted them with a smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy," they greeted together. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sit down, Would you like something to drink?"


    "Just coffee," they said, slightly nervous.


    Hardy asked his secretary to make coffee.


    "I heard from Andy that you want to start a law firm and are seeking my investment?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "Yes, we''ve been working for a few years and hope to establish a law firm, similar to Mr. Andy''s financial company," Ross Baker explained.


    Starting a law firm would make them no longer employees but bosses, allowing them to earn more and grow by recruiting and expanding.


    "What are your plans?" Hardy asked.


    "We hope Mr. Hardy invests $500,000 for a 40% stake in the firm," John McKenzie said.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "I''ll invest $1 million for a 60% stake."


    Baker and McKenzie didn''t expect Hardy to agree so readily, though the share he wanted was higher than they anticipated. They originally planned for 50% and offered 40% for negotiation.


    But Hardy doubled the investment, which was tempting. With more money, they could get better office space, hire more partners and associate lawyers, and grow faster.


    Of course, they could go independent since they had the skills to survive anywhere. But a law firm needs two key components: capable lawyers and business.


    Hardy''s company has enough business. Just relying on Hardy''s industries could earn them a lot of money and help them grow.


    Hardy doesn''t mind others making money out of him as long as they serve him well. After all, these people earn their money through hard work.


    The two exchanged glances. McKenzie nodded, and Baker understood, saying, "Mr. Hardy, we agree to your terms. You invest $1 million for a 60% stake."


    Hardy smiled and nodded.


    He didn''t care about the $1 million. Owning his law firm would make many future matters very convenient.


    "By the way, have you thought of a name?" Hardy asked.


    They smiled, "Yes, we thought of using our names together: ''Baker McKenzie International Law Firm.'' How does that sound?"


    Hearing the name, Hardy was stunned.


    "Baker McKenzie."


    Damn, Could it be the future ''world''s largest law firm,'' Baker McKenzie?


    In his previous life, he hired lawyers from this firm for business matters. It was said that by then, the firm had over 2,700 lawyers in more than 50 countries, making it the world''s largest law firm, ranked among the top three globally, with annual profits of over $1 billion.


    If it''s really them, this investment is sure to pay off handsomely.


    "How many people are you planning to recruit?" Hardy asked.


    "We''ve already found twelve partners," Ross Baker said.


    "Would you still form the firm without my investment?" Hardy asked.


    John McKenzie smiled, "To be honest, Mr. Hardy, we would. Without your investment, it would be much harder, and we''d need to find business, taking at least three to five years to gain traction."


    "With your investment, we can recruit 40 to 50 lawyers and jump straight to being a mid sized firm. More importantly, with your business, our growth will be faster. We estimate we can become a large firm in three years."


    McKenzie candidly shared their thoughts.


    Hardy could see that Baker was the planner and McKenzie the decision maker, reminiscent of the phrase ''one plans, one executes.''


    They were college friends with complementary personalities, explaining why they later developed the firm so well.


    "If you want business, that''s no problem. You should know Andy is helping me form the Hardy Group," Hardy said.


    "Of course, we''re part of the team," McKenzie said.


    "When the group is formed, Baker McKenzie can become the group''s contracted law firm. I''m sure there will be endless business. You''d better hire more people quickly," Hardy said with a smile.


    The two were overjoyed, unable to hide their excitement despite trying to remain calm.


    They knew how strong the Hardy Group was.


    HD Security Company, HD Film Company, HD Brokerage Company, Wash Mining Company, ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory, Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Plant, Auction Company, HD Toy Factory, Est¨¦e Lauder, Playboy Magazine, two wineries, HD Airlines, Hardy Grand Hotel and Casino, ABC TV Station, and Andy''s financial investments.


    Just Hardy''s industries alone had countless legal needs, enough to support a large law firm.


    "Mr. Hardy, don''t worry. We will work hard to grow and provide the most professional legal services to the group," Ross Baker said excitedly.


    Hardy was also pleased. Having Baker McKenzie, the future''s strongest law firm, was like having a guaranteed winner, ensuring legal security.


    "Set up the firm. Once you have the documents ready, I''ll sign them. For now, I have a case for you, your first business, and a chance to build your reputation," Hardy said.

 Chapter 267 - 267 The Actors Union Action

    "What case?" they asked curiously.


    Hardy handed them the report letter about the director''s abuse and rape during filming. After reading it, they said, "It''s been more than six months. All evidences are likely gone, making it hard to convict the director of rape."


    Hardy laughed, "There is no need to send him to jail. Just make it known. Find the whistle blower and help her sue. It would be best if there is evidence, but it doesn''t matter if there is no evidence. we just need to show the union''s determination to protect its members.


    "What I want after this ordeal is that as a public figure, he won''t be able to show his face in Hollywood again."


    "In that case, it''s easy. For sexual assault cases, women have full rights to sue anytime. We can take the case, and even if we can''t convict him due to a lack of evidence, we can torment him for a year or two.


    "That''s enough. This business is commissioned by the actors union, and the fee won''t be small," Hardy said with a smile.


    They both laughed together.


    Hardy is the big boss, and they also get a share of the earnings.


    ...


    G. Vagna is the owner of a small talent agency. There are countless such agencies in Hollywood, possibly thousands.


    These agents often have some connections, such as knowing a mid level executive at a film company or a director. They sign new talents, some of whom they train, while others are pushed directly into opportunities.


    Using their connections, they find opportunities for their signed artists. If successful, the artists value skyrockets, and the agents either sell them off for a profit or continue to nurture them, waiting to sell them at an even higher value.


    Many big stars in film companies have risen to fame this way.


    The above scenario is actually quite lucky because it means the actor has a chance to succeed after some sacrifices. However, some talent agencies are complete scams.


    Agents deceive newcomers into signing contracts that are practically indentured servitude. After signing, these newcomers are controlled by the agents, sometimes through sweet talk and other times through threats and violence, forcing them to comply.


    Luna and her roommate are just two of the countless girls in such situations.


    A car from the agent was parked downstairs. When Luna opened the door to her room, she saw the agent with a somewhat apprehensive look.


    "Luna, hurry up and get ready. Make yourself look nice. There''s a deputy director from a big company looking for an actress. It''s not easy for me to get you this audition," Vagna said.


    Luna pursed her lips, showing a trace of defiance.


    "I don''t want to go."


    Vagna''s expression darkened as he walked over to Luna, towering over her, "Are you refusing?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luna was very scared but mustered up the courage to say, "I know this isn''t really an audition. You''re just sending us out like whores for money. I came here to be an actress, not a prostitute."


    Vagna''s face was twisted with anger. He grabbed Luna''s hair and snarled, "What do you think you are? You are a whore."


    "If you want to succeed, you have to pay the price. Do you think you can come to Hollywood and become a star just like that? Stop dreaming."


    "Then I want to leave," Luna said, struggling to keep her head up.


    "Leave? Sure, pay the penalty fee, $50,000. Can you afford that? If you can, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, I''ll sue you, and you''ll be in debt for who knows how many years. How many years will it take to repay that debt?


    Ha ha ha."


    The average annual salary is just over $2,000. For an average person, it would take 20 years to pay off without spending a cent. How many 20 years does one have?


    Vagna grabbed Luna''s chin with his other hand, gritting his teeth, "I don''t want to hurt your face. The clients won''t like that. Now, be a good girl and change your clothes."


    Terrified, Luna started to change clothes, trembling.


    An hour later, Luna was taken to a hotel. In the room, she saw a fat old man who pulled her onto the bed with a grin.


    At that moment, the door suddenly burst open.


    A group of people rushed in, some of them holding cameras.


    The fat man, now naked, was terrified and quickly wrapped himself in a towel, shouting at the intruders, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    "Police. You are under suspicion of forcing women into sexual activities. Come with us for an investigation," someone said, showing a police badge.


    "Ah! Police!" The fat man was dumbfounded.


    Next, Vagna was also apprehended by the police and taken in for questioning. Luna, her roommate, and five other girls from Vagna''s agency were all brought to the police station for questioning.


    At the police station, a few lawyers appeared. They approached the girls and asked, "Are any of you members of the Actors'' Guild?"


    Luna and her roommate quickly stood up and said, "We are members of the Actors'' Guild."


    John Mackenzie smiled at the two girls and said, "We are lawyers hired by the Actors Guild. As members, your rights have been violated, and we are here to help you. We will help you file a lawsuit."


    One of the other five girls asked, "What about us? We were also harmed. Can you help us too?"


    Mackenzie shook his head, "Sorry, we are only hired by the Actors Guild to help its members."


    The investigation was not complicated. The seven girls collectively accused Vagna. He was detained by the police, and a lengthy lawsuit and prison sentence awaited him.


    During this time, the lawyers would protect Luna and the other members rights, help them nullify unfair contracts, and seek compensation and damages.


    As for the other five girls, they would need to hire their own lawyers since they were not Guild members.


    The next day, the Global Times detailed the incident in their report.


    As it is still in its infancy, The Global Times is only accessible in certain locations, including Los Angeles, San Francisco, New York, and Las Vegas.


    Even though it''s still a little local newspaper, Hardy has no plans to rush things. All that counts is that it gets off the ground.


    Every industry takes time to develop. As long as there''s enough funding, the Global Times will grow quickly.

 Chapter 268 - 268 Establishing Authority.

    At ABC Television, the noon news broadcasted the entire arrest process of the agent. Such documentary style news is very appealing, and many people watched it with great interest.


    But it didn''t end there. The host said, "There are many more details behind this story. For a detailed report, stay tuned to tonight''s ''Global View'' program, produced by the Global Times."


    To promote the Global Times, Hardy specifically created a segment on ABC called "Global View," a news documentary program that airs irregularly whenever there''s a good topic or material.


    At 8:30 PM, the "Global View" program began.


    The program immediately captured the audience''s attention, with the camera delving into the Actors Guild building and entering the president''s office. Hardy was seen reading documents, with the vice president and assistant secretary Reagan beside him. Hardy handed a complaint letter to them, frowning, and said, "This is a very serious matter.


    Our guild members are being mistreated, which is absolutely unacceptable. Investigate this, report it to the police, and if confirmed, hire lawyers to sue them. We cannot allow such things to happen."


    The scene then shifted to show a man, identified by a voice over as G. Vagna, the owner of a small talent agency that had signed the seven girls.


    As the documentary progressed, it revealed how Vagna forced the girls to sell their bodies, threatening Luna by grabbing her hair. Many viewers felt heart wrenched, sympathizing with Luna''s plight. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Forced to comply, Luna dressed up and went for the so called "audition," which was actually just selling herself. Just then, the situation took a dramatic turn as the police appeared, arresting the despicable fat man.


    In reality, the fat man wasn''t a deputy director but a deli owner who liked young girls and had some money.


    Prostitution is illegal in Los Angeles, and his actions were already against the law.


    Next, the agent was also arrested. The HD security personnel pressed his head into the police car, much to the audience''s satisfaction.


    Luna and the other six girls were taken to the police station for questioning, where Guild lawyers appeared, offering to help them with their lawsuit. The police interrogated Vagna, who confessed to his crimes, leading to his detention and pending trial and imprisonment.


    In the footage, other victimized girls asked the lawyers if they could also get help. The lawyers clearly stated that they only helped Guild members since they were hired by the Actors Guild.


    This is very capitalistic.


    The audience also found no fault with it.


    If you didn''t pay before, how can you expect to enjoy the benefits now?


    However, this made many non members think that joining the guild would be beneficial. The Guild would stand up for them if anything happened, making the annual fee worth it.


    In the end, the vice president of the Actors Guild, George, said to the camera, "The Actors Guild will follow up on this matter. We have hired lawyers to fully protect our members'' rights."


    "We also warn certain people not to engage in illegal activities. The Guild will do everything to help its members resolve issues."


    "And to those newcomers to Hollywood, find reputable talent agencies to work with. If you''re unsure which agencies to choose, come to the Guild. We can recommend trustworthy agencies. The Guild will review all talent agency qualifications and release a list of reliable agencies. Don''t trust those shady agencies, as they could harm you."


    Hardy''s move was strategic.


    With a recommended list of agencies, small agencies would struggle to survive, while large ones would thrive.


    For example, HD Talent Agency.


    Trashy, shady agencies would gradually lose their ground and be phased out, while big companies would want to get on the list.


    Of course they have to pay up. Investigating qualifications is resource intensive.


    If you dare offend the Guild, you''ll never get on the list.


    Hardy''s goal as president of the Actors Guild is not just for the little bit of power but because the Guild can become a lever. He can use the guild to leverage many things.


    Starting with setting rules for talent agencies.


    This ABC documentary had a huge impact. The Actors Guild includes actors, journalists, radio personalities, recording artists, singers, voice actors, and other media professionals.


    The number is well over tens of thousands.


    The Actors'' Guild only has 40,000 members. Why? Because previously, their protection for members was very limited. Now, with Hardy in charge, he''s already taking action against an agent, which shocked many.


    The Guild can indeed be a home for actors and media professionals.


    For a time, many people have submitted membership applications, hoping to join the Actors Guild and receive the union''s protection. It is estimated that the membership fees will increase dramatically next year.


    The agents also became more restrained and no longer dared to exploit their artists as they did before. The atmosphere in Hollywood changed a lot in an instant.


    Hardy''s reputation soared significantly due to this incident, especially among the artist community. Various film and talent agencies once again witnessed Hardy''s power.


    Some companies that had previously ignored the union''s demands for outstanding payments were now hurriedly settling their dues, and many actors received overdue wages and performance fees during this period.


    Hardy proved that you don''t need any extreme measures; simply using legal and reasonable methods can completely ruin you¡ªnot just financially but also legally, sending you to prison. Few are not afraid of this.


    On the other hand, the talent agencies recommended by the union have become popular, with many people eagerly joining them. For instance, ''HD Talent Agency,'' which ranks first, has become a hot favorite among people.


    Hardy feels no shame about this.


    This is called appointing the capable without avoiding personal connections.


    However, there are also dissenting voices. Some say that the union only dares to take action against small talent agencies and small film companies, and that they still don''t dare to challenge major film companies.


    But just a week after the talent agency incident, ABC Television broadcasted another news story. Actress Gina Davis sought help from the actors union, claiming that she had been threatened and coerced by a director contracted by Columbia Pictures during a film shoot.


    Following that the actors union stated they will not tolerate such malicious acts and will hire lawyers to help Gina Davis file a lawsuit.

 Chapter 269 - 269 Hardy Group

    Many people were shocked by this news, saying, "The actors union is truly formidable, they even dare to go after a major Hollywood studio like Columbia Pictures!"


    Some people scoffed, "Have you seen who the current president of the actors union is? Jon Hardy. Does he fear Columbia Pictures? This will be interesting to watch."


    Hardy''s purpose in doing this is very clear, to establish authority.


    And not just for the actors union authority, but also for himself he wanted to establish a firm and strong image of his authority in the entertainment industry.


    ...


    Luke is a well known director, and the news about him immediately caused a great stir. People love this kind of gossip, and major newspapers reported on it extensively.


    Gina submitted a lawsuit to the court and made it public.


    She claimed that she was threatened and beaten while filming, and after returning to the hotel, she was again coerced. They threatened to halt the film and demand compensation for breach of contract if she did not comply, leaving her too afraid to resist. Subsequently, she was sexually assaulted, and this happened four times.


    The news spread rapidly.


    Luke felt immense pressure. He was currently filming a movie, but only a third had been shot before Columbia Pictures immediately halted production and replaced him with another director.


    Columbia Pictures was also in a difficult position. The actors union sent a letter demanding a thorough investigation into the matter otherwise, they would mobilize all members to boycott Columbia, putting the company in a tough spot.


    Admitting it would ruin their reputation, while denying it would definitely provoke the union.


    They originally planned to drag it out and find a solution.


    But the next day.


    A group of demonstrators gathered in front of Columbia Pictures, protesting the company''s lax management and failure to fulfill its responsibilities.


    ABC News reporters came and filmed the protesting crowd, giving them fresh news to broadcast at noon.


    Through media reports, the whole of America became aware of the situation. Many people expressed their opinions in newspapers, calling for Hollywood to be reformed to prevent such egregious incidents.


    The impact caused Columbia Pictures stock price to plummet, angering shareholders who demanded the president quickly resolve the issue.


    The president of Columbia Pictures approached Hardy, saying, "Mr. Chairman Hardy, Luke was just a contracted director for Columbia. We have now unilaterally terminated his contract and hope to disperse the protesters."


    Hardy frowned, "I heard from the lawyers that the movie was initially invested in by Columbia, and all the staff were from Columbia. When the lawyers sought evidence from the staff, they faced significant resistance."


    Gina''s accusations included being beaten on set and deliberately arranging humiliating scenes.


    Luke vehemently denied this, but with so many people on set, if they could get testimonies, it would surely be confirmed.


    The president of Columbia gritted his teeth, "Fine, I''ll instruct the staff from that time to fully cooperate with the lawyers in gathering evidence."


    For the company''s interests, sacrificing one director was no big deal.


    Two days later, With the evidence gathered, Columbia staff confirmed that there was indeed no such humiliating content in the original script, the director had added it. Gina resisted due to the excessive exposure and the degrading nature of the scenes, such as shots of urinating on her body.


    When Gina protested to Luke, he slapped her twice, witnessed by the entire crew.


    With Columbia''s cooperation, the union withdrew the protesters, allowing Columbia Pictures to finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Andy reported to Hardy that shorting Columbia Pictures this time had earned them $1.2 million, a modest profit.


    Mainly, they couldn''t be too blatant.


    The incident continued.


    The coercion and assault occurred in the hotel room, with no direct evidence, making it hard to prove. However, the existing evidence was enough to demonstrate Luke''s threatening and abusive behavior towards Gina, severely damaging a director''s integrity.


    Even if he wasn''t sentenced, his reputation was ruined. After the actors union''s uproar, no one would dare hire him again.


    This incident also served as a warning to others, likely causing them to restrain themselves. Hardy''s status in the eyes of actors and media personnel rose, and many felt a slight sense of admiration for him.


    With the union issue temporarily settled, Hardy started focusing on his own affairs.


    After more than two months of preparation, Andy and his team finally organized the information and procedures for forming Hardy Group.


    "Boss, as per our previous discussions, there are eight companies incorporated into Hardy Group, including HD Security, HD Film Company, HD Brokerage Company, Playboy Magazine, HD Toy Factory, HD Airlines, Global Times, and ABC Television."


    "As for Est¨¦e Lauder, Wash Mining Company, ''N.Y.T'' TV Factory, Rocky Mountain Spring Water Plant, the auction company, and two wineries, these are personal investments and will not be included in the group but will be part of your personal assets."


    "I''m planning to set up a ''Personal Asset Management Company'' specifically to manage your personal assets."


    "There are also some investment projects, such as the motorcycle factory, clothing factory, and chocolate factory shares previously purchased. I''ll create an ''Investment Company'' to manage these investments."


    "As for the Hardy Hotel, it will still be managed independently and won''t be included in the group since it''s a special asset."


    "Additionally, my Andy Investment and Financial Management Company, and Baker & McKenzie law firm, where you hold shares but don''t manage, will also be listed under personal investments."


    With this setup, Hardy''s assets became much clearer.


    "Boss, I did a preliminary calculation. The total assets of Hardy Group can reach $150 million, personal assets $50 million, Hardy Hotel $50 million, totaling over $250 million. Of course, if you choose to list some industries, like the casino or ABC Television, your worth will increase several times."


    Hardy shook his head, "I don''t lack money now there''s no need to play the numbers game. Remember, the core assets of Hardy Group will never go public. The only purpose of listing assets is to raise money, and any listed assets should be ready to be discarded at any time." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andy nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 270 - 270 Hardy Group Headquarter

    Andy nodded and said "Boss, we''re registering the group in Las Vegas. Nevada''s low taxes and absence of personal income tax make it beneficial for the company. If the plan meets your approval, I''ll formally submit the application to the Las Vegas government."


    Nevada, where Las Vegas is located, is one of the best investment environments in the U.S., with no corporate or personal income tax, the lowest business tax in the U.S, and no franchise tax, only a small annual maintenance fee, no share tax, minimal reporting and information disclosure requirements, no public shareholder records, and shareholders, directors, and officers are not required to reside in Nevada or hold meetings there, nor do they need to be U.S.


    residents. Directors don''t have to be shareholders.


    There''s another impressive point: Nevada has not signed an information sharing agreement with the IRS, meaning the IRS cannot easily obtain tax information from Nevada companies.


    Considering California''s personal income tax is 20%, this alone attracts many companies to register in Nevada.


    "Submit it. The Las Vegas government will be very pleased. By the way, have you found the headquarters building I asked you to look for?" Hardy asked.


    "We found a few places and brought the information for you. If they''re not suitable, I''ll keep looking."


    Andy handed Hardy a file.


    Los Angeles has very few high rise buildings, even in the 21st century.


    Hardy chose a building in downtown Los Angeles, "Let''s go with this building. Renting ten floors should be enough, and we''ll turn it into Hardy Group''s headquarters with a large neon sign on the roof."


    The reason for renting rather than buying was that Hardy found the buildings there unattractive. The chosen building was barely acceptable.


    Handing the folder back to Andy, Hardy said, "In the future, we should build a proper Hardy Group headquarters in Las Vegas. I have some land there, but there''s no rush; we can wait ten years."


    After discussing these matters, Hardy looked at Andy and smiled, "Andy, from now on, you''re officially the president of Hardy Group. No one is more suitable for this position than you."


    "Thank you for your trust, boss. I''ll manage the company well."


    "Alright, start forming the management team for Hardy Group. You''re better at this than I am." Hardy patted Andy on the shoulder with a smile.


    ...


    It had been a while since Hardy last saw Taylor, so he called her to hang out.


    Taylor was thrilled to receive the call and ran inside to get dressed, with Sarah following to help her choose an outfit.


    "Which one are you wearing?"


    Taylor picked out a long dress and a loose cashmere sweater, paired with a small wool hat, making her look cute and playful.


    Hardy''s car stopped in front of Taylor''s house, and she happily ran over. The driver opened the door, and Taylor quickly got in.


    Sarah stood at the door, watching her daughter get into the car, then saw her kiss Hardy.


    Sarah''s heart fluttered slightly.


    She knew what was bound to happen would happen.


    Her initial dream was for her daughter to become famous and marry into the upper class. Then Hardy appeared and became Sarah''s target, thinking her daughter could marry Hardy.


    But within a year, Hardy''s development far exceeded her expectations. He had become a significant figure with power, money, and status beyond her wildest imaginations.


    "I missed you, Mr. Hardy." Taylor clung to Hardy''s arm, acting coy.


    "How''s the script? ''Beauty and the Beast'' starts shooting in a month, right?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "The script is not difficult. The main challenge is the singing scenes. I want to sing myself, so I hired a professional vocal coach." Taylor said.


    "If it doesn''t work, we can dub it."


    "No, I want to do it myself," Taylor said stubbornly.


    They first went to a big shopping mall and bought a lot of things, then went to Hardy''s estate, where they spent time chatting in his room. Taylor enjoyed the relaxed interaction.


    She returned home very late.


    When going upstairs, Mrs. Sarah stared at her daughter''s behind for a long time.


    Luckily, nothing unusual.


    The next day, Hardy received a call from Director Nolan. "Ghost" was completed, and Nolan invited him to watch it.


    When he arrived, the lead actors, Hedy Lamarr and Reagan, along with HD Film executives, were present. The film, a pure urban drama, had low production difficulty, with only a few special effects that were easily done with current technology.


    As the movie played and the theme song of "Ghost" started, the touching scenes captivated the audience. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During the pottery making scene with the song "Unchained Melody" in the background, many were moved, including Hedy Lamarr.


    When the film ended, Hardy saw tears in Hedy Lamarr''s eyes, while the others applauded enthusiastically.


    "Mr. Hardy, this is a great movie. I''m sure it will be a hit," someone exclaimed.


    "Wonderful movie!"


    Hedy Lamarr approached Hardy and thanked him sincerely, "Thank you, Mr. Hardy, for giving me this opportunity."


    Her gratitude stemmed not just from the opportunity but also from his meticulous guidance, especially regarding her acting. Working with Hardy gave her a sense of security and confidence, which significantly improved her performance.


    Hardy smiled, "You did a great job. Let''s go out for a meal to celebrate."


    With "Ghost" successfully filmed, Hardy prepared to market it. His marketing strategies for "Singing in the Rain" had been effective, and he intended to use similar tactics for this film.


    His company, now well equipped, launched an aggressive advertising campaign across various media, including newspapers, radio, and billboards, generating significant buzz before the film''s release.


    On the day of its premiere, Hollywood celebrities graced the red carpet, attracting extensive media coverage. The event was broadcasted live on TV, further amplifying the excitement.


    Inside the theater, as the film played, the audience''s reactions were overwhelmingly positive. Many were moved to tears by the emotional scenes, especially the iconic pottery making sequence.


    "Ghost" went on to break box office records, becoming a massive hit. Its success solidified HD films reputation in the film industry, and Hedy Lamarr''s performance received critical acclaim.

 Chapter 271 - 271 California Consortium.

    ((((((Important: the second half of Chapter 270 has been reworked))))))).


    Hardy had successfully transformed HD Film Company into a major player in Hollywood, and "Ghost" was just the beginning. He had many more projects lined up, each with the potential to become a blockbuster. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Hardy Group was now a formidable conglomerate, with diverse interests ranging from security and aviation to media and entertainment. Hardy''s vision and strategic planning had paid off, making him one of the most influential figures in the business world.


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy received a call from Mayer "Hardy, regarding the casino, I talked to my partners again and found two more investors. Including you, there are seven people in total. The other partners want to meet you."


    Hardy thought, are we finally going to meet?


    "Of course no problem, may I know who they are?" Hardy asked.


    "Bank of America."


    Wow, a big guy came up right away. Bank of America is now the largest bank on the West Coast. It seems that big capital has smelled the scent of money in Las Vegas.


    "Merck Pharmaceuticals."


    Hardy knew this pharmaceutical company, which is one of the top pharmaceutical companies in the United States today. It seems that this company was also the one that produced penicillin during World War II.


    "Kroc Produce Company."


    Hardy had also heard of this company, which was said to be the largest agricultural product supplier in the West, monopolizing the supply of many agricultural products, including milk, vegetables, flour, sugar, beef, fish, etc.


    "PepsiCo."


    Hardy was slightly stunned when he heard the name. This needs no introduction at all, but the current Pepsi is not the Pepsi of later generations. Right now, It cannot be compared with Coca Cola at all. Currently, it is estimated that it has only one tenth the market value of Coca Cola.


    "Lockheed Aircraft Corporation."


    Hardy thought that even this company had come, but he also understood that the current Lockheed was not the Lockheed Martin of later generations, and had not yet produced aircraft such as the F-22 and F-35. It was just an ordinary arms supplier.


    After hearing these names, Hardy suddenly thought of something.


    California Consortium.


    Aren''t these companies all members of the California Consortium? Now that they have come together to make money, do they have other purposes?


    "Hardy, now that we have more partners, everyone has new ideas and is ready to increase investment. If we want to build a casino, it can''t be worse than the one you are going to build with the Mafia. We are also ready to invest $100 million to build a super luxurious casino." Meyer said.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to add so much investment?" Hardy asked.


    In truth, he already had some suspicions.


    Meyer explained: "My initial partners were PepsiCo, Crock Agricultural Products Company, and Merck Pharmaceuticals. Including you and me, the investment totaled twenty million."


    "Later, when you said to increase it to fifty million, I discussed it with my partners. They suggested bringing in new investors, which brought in Bank of America and Lockheed Corporation."


    "When they learned you were planning to build a new casino with an investment of one hundred million, we discussed for a long time and decided that if the new casino''s investment was too little, it would have no development advantage. So, we agreed to increase the investment to one hundred million."


    "Bank of America stated that excluding the shares of other investors, they would guarantee the remaining funds."


    Hardy thought to himself, That Meyer may have lost control already.


    Initially, he had promised Meyer that MGM could invest in a casino in Las Vegas. Meyer intended for MGM to hold a majority stake and have actual control over the casino. However, with the entry of big capital, MGM had been marginalized.


    In front of the behemoth that is Bank of America, MGM is insignificant.


    Bank of America has set its sights on this lucrative opportunity, seeing it as a perfect chance to enter Las Vegas.


    "Have you planned the share distribution?" Hardy asked.


    "Mr. Amadeo Giannini, the head of Bank of America, wants to meet you first and then discuss how to distribute the shares," Meyer said.


    Now Hardy was sure that they were not only interested in the Las Vegas gambling industry but also in him.


    "No problem, Mr. Meyer. Please arrange a meeting. I would be honored to visit Mr. Giannini," Hardy said.


    What''s meant to come will come.


    Hardy''s rapid development has surely attracted attention. This was expected, given that his enterprises are in California, naturally making him a target for California''s financial consortium. Sooner or later, he would interact with them.


    He just hadn''t expected this day to come so soon.


    It''s also because his growth has been so fast, and he has things they value, which led to this quick approach.


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy called Henry, "Henry, collect information on the California consortium for me, as detailed as possible."


    "Yes, boss," Henry responded and left.


    Meyer''s actions were swift. The next day, he called Hardy, saying that Mr. Giannini wanted to meet him as soon as possible. The meeting would be at Giannini''s estate in San Francisco. Hardy could arrange his schedule to visit San Francisco at any time.


    It seemed they were in a hurry.


    "Alright, I''ll go over tomorrow and formally visit Mr. Giannini at three in the afternoon," Hardy said.


    "I''ll inform Mr. Giannini," Meyer replied.


    The next day, Hardy boarded his private plane, a B29 bomber. This plane had finally been remodeled. The bomb equipment had been removed, the cabin had been sealed and renovated, with 12 business seats, and there was even a separate room with a large bed.


    The modified plane was quieter and more comfortable.


    Although the bomb equipment was removed, Hardy had retained the machine guns: twelve .50 caliber M2 machine guns distributed on the top, bottom, and sides of the plane, and a 20 mm caliber M2 cannon installed in the tail turret.


    This time, only Henry and Andy accompanied Hardy. As for security, it would be handled by the HD Security Company in San Francisco after landing.

 Chapter 272 - 272 The Core Of The Consortiums

    During the flight, Hardy again reviewed the information on the California consortium.


    The California consortium, with Bank of America at its core, included members such as Security Pacific Financial, Crock Agricultural Group, San Francisco Group, Wells Fargo, Lockheed Corporation, Litton Industries, Northrop Grumman, and more.


    These companies, through cross holding and joint agreements, had total assets under the control of Bank of America Group amounting to approximately $8.5 billion.


    Pre World War II consortia were mostly family based, like the Rockefeller, Morgan, DuPont, and Mellon families. Even the Cleveland, Chicago, and Boston consortia were developed around a few united families.


    The California consortium was different. Rooted in California, it rapidly developed due to the war. The companies within it, primarily centered around Bank of America, were connected through cross holding, forming an alliance of interests.


    Compared to other family based consortia, it was somewhat looser but expanded faster. This situation had its pros and cons.


    It was like forming a group and adding powerful people to it to integrate resources and make money together.


    The advantage was rapid development.


    The downside was that when confronted by other large capital consortia, it was easily broken down and scattered.


    After reading the materials, Hardy had a clear understanding and began to silently contemplate what Mr. Amadeo Giannini, the chairman of Bank of America, would discuss with him.


    Andy, seeing Hardy in deep thought, picked up the materials and started reading. Andy also had his speculations about this upcoming meeting.


    After a long while, Hardy opened his eyes and looked at Andy, "Andy, if someone wanted to acquire our industries, what do you think we could give up?"


    Andy thought for a moment, "Apart from HD Security Company, ABC TV, and Hardy Grand Hotel, everything else can be let go."


    Hardy smiled and shook his head, "I think the Hardy Grand Hotel should be replaced with Universal Times."


    Andy was a bit surprised, "You''re willing to let go of the casino business?"


    "Any business just for making money can be let go, as long as it can be exchanged for more profitable ventures. Andy, what do you think we are lacking the most now?" Hardy asked again.


    This time Andy did not hesitate, "We lack a bank. All consortiums have their core industries centered around one or several banks, with other industries as pillars. If the Hardy Group had its own bank, it would be like an eagle on its prime, soaring high."


    Andy used to be a banker, a vice president of a bank, so he knew the role of banks and their benefits to enterprises.


    Having their own bank would make things infinitely more convenient, such as investing in their own industries, stock trading, and shorting, investing in potential companies, financial settlements between companies, fund management, and so on.


    "I think so too. Previously, I thought it was too early to bring up the bank matter. But now, maybe it''s an opportunity," Hardy said.


    "What are you planning?"


    "Let''s see. We don''t yet know how Bank of America plans to cooperate with us. Everything is just a hypothesis for now," Hardy said.


    The plane landed smoothly at San Francisco airport.


    The head of San Francisco HD Security had already brought a motorcade waiting. Hardy and Andy got into the car, and Henry took charge of the security team. The motorcade headed towards Giannini''s estate.


    At the estate gate, a team was already waiting to greet them. The butler looked into the car respectfully, "Are you Mr. Hardy? The master asked us to greet you here. Please come in, Mr. Hardy.


    The master is waiting in the hall."


    The motorcade entered the estate.


    Hardy got out of the car, and the servant opened the door. Inside the hall stood a vigorous old man. Hardy approached with a smile, "Mr. Giannini, it''s a pleasure to meet you. It''s an honor to visit you."


    Hardy had reviewed the old man''s profile. The old man was already 76 years old, but he looked very energetic and still managed the family business.


    The old man reached out and shook Hardy''s hand, smiling, "Although I knew you were only 26, seeing you in person is still surprising. A 26 year old who has achieved in two years what others can''t in a lifetime."


    "You''re too kind," Hardy said modestly.


    "Young man, let''s sit down and talk. What would you like to drink?" Giannini asked with a smile.


    "Coffee."


    The old man nodded, "I like coffee too."


    They sat down, and the people around them stood far away, including Andy, who could only sit at a distance.


    "Hardy, I''m very interested in the Las Vegas casino project. No one has ever casually intervened in Las Vegas business before. Thank you for giving us this opportunity," Giannini said.


    "I''ve always believed that only by investing and making money together can we grow the business," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Your understanding is rare. I realized this only at forty, that unity brings more wealth."


    "Hardy, do you have any opinions on the new casino investment?" the old man asked. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy paused slightly and said, "My idea is to hold a 20% stake. If I manage it, I will also receive management dividends. If not, I will just take the share dividends."


    These few words showed Hardy''s non aggressive stance.


    The old man looked at him.


    Then he smiled and said, "I think it''s best if you manage it. After all, you are the most familiar with this area. The Hardy Grand Hotel has been run very well before, and I trust your abilities."


    "If I manage it, I have a condition," Hardy said.


    "Go ahead."


    "During my management period, I want full control without shareholder interference. Of course, we can stipulate in the agreement that if there are significant losses due to poor management, full control will be revoked and changed to shareholder decision making, and another president will be hired," Hardy said.


    The companies investing in the new casino were either part of the California consortium or their friends. If Hardy managed it but did not have decision making power, the other party could use their voting rights to influence him at any time if they were dissatisfied.

 Chapter 273 - 273 Analyze And Future Trends

    Though he wasn''t afraid of losing management rights, he didn''t like being controlled, so he proposed this condition.


    Giannini finally saw the young side of Hardy, thinking this must be his true face. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Creating billions in assets in two years and becoming the biggest underground power in Los Angeles, he could not be as gentle and refined as he appeared.


    The old man nodded, "I agree with your opinion. On behalf of Bank of America, I agree. As for the specific shares, we will discuss them with the partners, including the shares and management dividends ratio."


    Hardy knew that as long as the old man agreed, this matter was basically settled.


    The old man took a sip of the coffee, then asked, "Hardy, do you have any plans for the future development of your enterprises?"


    Hardy knew that Giannini might be about to discuss other matters with him, and this question was just an opening remark.


    "The Second World War is over, and we are the greatest beneficiaries. This is beyond doubt. People like a stable life, and all kinds of consumer products will be in high demand in the future. We can increase our investment in this area."


    "With abundant supplies, people will pursue a higher quality of life. Entertainment will be indispensable, and the momentum in the entertainment industry will remain strong. There is still a lot of money to be made in movies, television, and records."


    "Oil will continue to be one of the most profitable industries in the future. Additionally, all chemical industries derived from oil will be heavily used in daily life. The automobile industry, too, will flourish. Currently, the car ownership rate is only 5% among households nationwide. This number will increase significantly, with at least one car per household becoming the norm."


    "The military industry will undoubtedly receive a lot of attention from the government. We won the war with advanced weapons, and the government will want to maintain that advantage, so there will be no stinginess in investing in military technology. Just a single order from the Department of Defense could sustain many businesses."


    "I believe the export industry will see a significant boost. World War II severely impacted many countries, including our allies, Britain and France. They need to rebuild, which will drive demand for steel and building materials, thereby increasing domestic steel production and possibly raising steel prices.


    The increase in steel production will naturally lead to the development of the mining industry, resulting in higher profits."


    "Furthermore, Asian countries especially Japan, which have suffered enormous disasters from the war, face severe shortages of goods. They will become a vast market for development in the future. We can consider laying out plans there in advance."


    Amadei Giannini looked at Hardy, trying to hide the shock in his eyes. Many things Hardy had just said aligned with the analyses of the American Bank think tank.


    There were no think tanks yet, but as a super corporation, the American Bank did have a few advisors who acted as the precursors to think tanks. They analyzed future trends based on political, economic, social, military, diplomatic, and technological information.


    Giannini had always found these advisors incredibly helpful and relied on them heavily. Recently, the advisors had conducted a simulation on the future economic direction and industrial development of the United States.


    Hardy''s predictions about consumer products, entertainment, steel, building materials, automobiles, military industry, and even exports were almost identical to the advisors forecasts.


    The old man was astonished because these predictions were conclusions drawn by the advisors through extensive data analysis and some internal government information provided by himself. He didn''t believe Hardy had access to such information, as his investigation revealed that Hardy didn''t have such deep connections with the government.


    Yet, Hardy''s analysis was so accurate, indicating that this young man''s mind was incredibly sharp and his vision very keen, able to see so many situations clearly.


    Anyone who could foresee the trends for even a couple of years and then steadfastly work towards those goals would surely make a lot of money. No wonder Hardy had achieved such great success in just two years.


    However, there was one point Hardy made that differed from the advisors analysis: the situation in Asia.


    The advisors predicted that Asia would have no significant development prospects for at least twenty years and was not worth considering for investment. They believed the American Bank''s focus should remain domestic, with a small portion in Europe.


    Most American companies followed a similar strategy, which was proved to be correct with the only exception being japan. As a defeated country japan will rise so fast beyond the expectation of all American consortium.


    Hardy smiled and looked at Giannini. "Most of my industries are already heading in these directions¡ªABC Television, the film company, the airline, Playboy magazine, the TV manufacturing company, the cosmetics company, and so on. These all belong to the consumer products category. I will continue to develop these industries diligently, and i believe there''s still a lot of room for growth."


    "Additionally, the gambling industry is also a significant growth area. I believe Las Vegas will become the gambling capital of America, if not the world. By creating a strong brand, we can attract many tourists to spend money here. The gambling industry will undoubtedly be a hugely profitable sector and will continue to grow."


    Giannini nodded. "I''ve learned about your Hardy Grand Hotel. To be honest, your business strategy has many unique aspects, especially the TV lottery and proxy betting companies, which cleverly circumvent the national lottery restrictions."


    "I''ve heard that the TV lottery is now more profitable than the casino itself. Is that true?" Giannini asked.


    "Indeed. The TV lottery now stabilizes at around $60,000 per draw, with annual revenues exceeding $30 million. Including the casino, it should be around $40 million," Hardy said.


    Giannini thought to himself, my American Bank, with dozens of partner companies, has an annual profit of just over $200 million. Yet, a small casino can achieve annual revenues of $40 million. Such profits are undoubtedly enviable.

 Chapter 274 - 274 The Consortium Resource integration

    "Will there be such plans for the new casino?" Giannini asked.


    "Of course. However, using the resources of the TV station and proxy betting company requires additional payment. The management team will negotiate with ABC Television and the proxy betting company at that time," Hardy said.


    Giannini looked at Hardy and thought, this young man is indeed a cunning fox. The management team is you, and ABC Television and the proxy betting company are also yours. You negotiate with yourself, and all the money ends up in your pocket. Your calculation is truly shrewd.


    The old man checked the time and said to Hardy, "I walk in the garden every afternoon. The sun is lovely today. Shall we go for a walk?"


    "Sure," Hardy said, standing up.


    They walked out of the house and into the large garden. The garden extended to the hills at the back, with no end to the grassy fields.


    The old man waved to a servant nearby, and soon the butler brought a box. The old man opened the box and took out two pre-trimmed cigars, handing one to Hardy.


    "Would you like one?"


    Hardy took the cigar, smiling. "Davidoff, this cigar became famous because of Churchill."


    "That''s right. I like this flavor."


    They lit their cigars and walked slowly forward. The people around them didn''t follow but spread out to guard, staying at least thirty meters away.


    "Hardy, do you know about our American Bank?" Giannini asked.


    "I know a bit, mainly the publicly available data," Hardy said.


    The old man smiled and said, "The American Bank now has over 400 branches across every city in the country. Last year, our customers reached 5 million, and the bank''s total assets amounted to $11.6 billion."


    Total assets are not market value. The American Bank''s market value is about $2 billion now.


    "We have also invested in several companies, such as Wells Fargo, Lockheed Corporation, Litton Industries, and Northrop Grumman. These are all military companies, and I believe they have a bright future."


    Hardy thought, they do indeed have a bright future. In the future, Lockheed will become the world''s largest arms dealer, Northrop Grumman the second largest, and Litton Industries the fourth largest in the U.S.


    "The American Bank has also invested in other banks, such as the Bank of San Francisco, the Los Angeles City Bank, and Wells Fargo. We are also involved in insurance, mining, metal smelting, and agricultural products. Including all our partners, our scale has exceeded $20 billion." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old man played a little trick here. He said "scale" instead of "assets." If it were assets, it wouldn''t reach $20 billion. According to the information Henry gave him, the California consortium''s total assets are just over $8 billion.


    Some companies may have impressive names, but their scale isn''t large, with total assets of only a few million to tens of millions.


    However, in this era, companies with assets of a few million or tens of millions are already considered significant.


    After saying this, the old man seemed to want Hardy to digest it for a while, taking a puff of his cigar and exhaling through his nose.


    "Hardy, are you interested in joining us?" the old man finally asked.


    Hardy knew that the walk was just an excuse, and the real purpose was to avoid others hearing their conversation, as their discussion could involve significant investment projects that could be affected if leaked.


    On his way here, Hardy had already guessed that the California consortium might want him to join, and he had made up his mind.


    The California consortium developed after World War II and wasn''t as powerful as it would be later. It was still in its early formation stages. Joining now would be like getting in on the ground floor.


    All his industries were on the West Coast, naturally aligning him with the California consortium. Not joining would mean facing more difficulties in development and possibly clashing with the consortium.


    Joining the consortium had many benefits. The primary goal of a consortium is to integrate resources. The California consortium almost monopolized most industries in California and the West Coast. With the consortium''s support, his future development would be much smoother.


    Of course, his industries would also have to benefit others.


    This is a mutually beneficial relationship. No one can take all the benefits alone.


    For example, the construction of the Las Vegas casino, which requires over a $100 million, would need construction companies from the consortium, as well as large amounts of cement, steel, and wood all available within the consortium. It would also need decoration companies, which the consortium had.


    Using resources within the consortium would be cheaper than finding outsiders. If funds were insufficient, he could delay payments for a while or seek bank loans to bridge the gap.


    With trustworthy construction companies, both he and his partners would benefit. This is the essence of resource integration. Within this group, it would be challenging for outsiders to intervene, creating a monopoly in certain environments.


    Of course, joining the consortium isn''t easy. One must reach a certain scale and be useful to the consortium.


    And Hardy had what the California consortium highly valued.


    ABC Television.


    It had quickly become the highest rated television station in the country. The consortium highly valued its promotional power. Consortium development relies on promotion, and influencing Washington and supporting their people would be impossible without it.


    The consortium wanted ABC Television to become its mouthpiece.


    HD Security Company, initially unnoticed, had now become the largest security company in the country, with American Bank as one of its clients.


    The consortium valued its power, not just its profitability.


    Las Vegas casino, known for being a moneymaker. Hardy''s casino further solidified this belief. Entering Las Vegas required Hardy''s consent.


    Before Hardy, Las Vegas was controlled by the mafia. Now, with Hardy allowing others in, it presented a golden opportunity for wealth.


    Consortiums crave money.


    Capitalists are crazy for money.


    And Hardy controlled the underground forces in Los Angeles, one of the two most important cities in California, along with San Francisco. A king of the underground world, with his destructive potential, was well understood by Giannini.

 Chapter 275 - 275 Business Exchange

    Moreover, Hardy''s new casino involved collaboration with 15 mafia families, indicating strong ties with half of the mafia''s power. These families, spread across major cities, controlled local underground forces, potentially aiding the consortium''s business interests.


    Entering new markets often faces commercial attacks from competitors, which businessmen know how to handle. But mafia forces can disrupt market entry.


    Today, a car is bombed.


    Tomorrow, a warehouse is burned.


    The day after, a group demands protection money, and without paying, they cause trouble, making business impossible.


    Previously, the California consortium was purely a business entity. Discovering Hardy made them realize his unique traits, prompting their decision to recruit him.


    Hardy didn''t answer immediately.


    He smoked his cigar slowly, walking alongside the old man, who patiently waited, stepping on the yellowing grass.


    "Mr. Giannini, I have a few favors to ask," Hardy finally spoke.


    "Oh, let''s hear them."


    Hardy took a deep breath and said, "I want you to help me acquire Wells Fargo, with American Bank handling the operation. Additionally, I currently lack funds and don''t want to touch my other industries, so I hope you can lend me the money for the acquisition."


    American Bank held a 12% stake in Wells Fargo, making it the second largest shareholder. Wells Fargo was a small regional bank, trailing behind the Bank of San Francisco and the Los Angeles City Bank, with only over thirty branches, primarily in San Francisco, Los Angeles, and Las Vegas.


    Its market value was around $200 million, with total assets, including savings, loans, and mortgages, approximately $1 billion.


    The old man wasn''t surprised Hardy wanted to acquire a bank. What surprised him was Hardy''s request.


    He wanted American Bank to help with the acquisition. And he wanted American Bank to lend him the money. Was this young man planning to acquire a bank without spending a dime? How shameless!


    The old man finally understood how Hardy succeeded. His previously polite and calm demeanor was just a facade, underneath, he was more ruthless than any capitalist. However, the old man knew that only people like Hardy could succeed in this society.


    "Acquiring Wells Fargo Bank is no small matter. Wells Fargo has assets exceeding $200 million. This is a huge deal."


    "The Fargo family, the founders of Wells Fargo, currently holds 17% of the shares. Convincing them to give up Wells Fargo won''t be easy, and there are dozens of other shareholders too."


    Hardy smiled, "I believe if Bank of America steps in, it won''t be too difficult. If they want cash, we can offer cash. If they don''t want cash, I can exchange shares of my other industries, such as Hardy Grand Hotel shares."


    The old man''s eyes lit up.


    "Exchanging casino shares?"


    "Yes, but the price needs to be negotiated. The profitability of Hardy Grand Hotel is evident to everyone. If it goes public now, what do you think its market value would be?" Hardy said.


    Hardy knew he couldn''t just take advantage without giving anything in return. Giannini was a shrewd banker. Although he valued Hardy''s chips, he wasn''t yet willing to support Hardy with hundreds of millions.


    After pondering for a moment, the old man looked at Hardy and said, "Hardy, I''ll offer $60 million to acquire 30% of Hardy Grand Hotel shares."


    This price valued the casino at $200 million.


    "At the same time, I will help you complete the acquisition of Wells Fargo Bank. Bank of America will lend you the necessary funds."


    Their casino collaboration had an uncertain future. Even if it met expectations, the profits wouldn''t be visible for two or three years.


    Hardy Grand Hotel was already a cash cow, generating significant profits. Giannini had long coveted the casino''s revenue, and now he wouldn''t miss the opportunity.


    Hardy shook his head, "The casino now has an annual income of $40 million, and I believe it will be even more in the future. 30% for $100 million."


    The old man thought this price was too high.


    "$80 million is the most I can offer."


    "$90 million, any less and I won''t sell the casino shares. There are over 13,000 banks in the United States, I don''t believe I can''t buy one." Hardy said.


    "Alright, deal!"


    The old man compromised.


    "By the way, you mentioned there were a few things you wanted my help with. What else is there?" Giannini asked.


    "I heard you have shares in PepsiCo. I really like this drink. Would you be willing to sell me those shares?" Hardy asked.


    Giannini was surprised that Hardy wanted to buy PepsiCo. To him, PepsiCo was just a beverage company, with Coca Cola being the market leader. PepsiCo only held about one tenth of Coca Cola''s market share.


    During World War II, Coca Cola was included in the U.S. military''s logistics supply, causing its sales to skyrocket, while PepsiCo became marginalized and was once on the brink of bankruptcy.


    Later, PepsiCo adopted a strategy of increasing quantity and reducing price, offering twice the amount of Coca Cola for the same price, thus maintaining its low end market.


    Many African Americans drank PepsiCo for its affordability, hence the nickname "black cola."


    "I hold 23% of PepsiCo shares. PepsiCo''s current market value is around $16 million. Do you want these shares?" Giannini asked.


    In recent years, PepsiCo hadn''t been profitable, and its stock price was sluggish. Giannini didn''t have much interest in holding on to it.


    "Yes, I want it." Hardy said.


    Hardy said he was buying it because he liked the drink, but Giannini thought that was nonsense. Nonetheless, PepsiCo was just a small beverage company, struggling under the shadow of Coca Cola, so selling it to Hardy wasn''t a big deal.


    "Alright, I''ll sell it to you at market price." Giannini said. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy nodded in thanks.


    Both were pleased, having achieved their goals. Bank of America could further tap into the lucrative Las Vegas casino market, while Hardy secured the promise of acquiring Wells Fargo Bank and shares in PepsiCo.


    Giannini invited Hardy for dinner, and they discussed many details until Hardy left around nine in the evening.

 Chapter 276 - 276 Acquiring A Bank

    At the HD Security base that night, Hardy made a call to the Corleone family, who held 39% of the casino shares.


    Hardy thought it necessary to inform them.


    "Mr. Corleone, I''m planning to raise funds and cooperate with Bank of America to acquire a bank, so I''m preparing to sell them 30% of Hardy Casino shares. I have two proposals: I can sell 30% alone, or we can each sell a portion, with me selling 20% and the Corleone family selling 10%. This way, I hold 41%, the Corleone family 29%, and Bank of America 30%."


    The old godfather knew Hardy favored the second method, otherwise, he wouldn''t have suggested it.


    "No problem, the Corleone family will sell 10%." The old godfather readily agreed.


    The old godfather understood that the casino investment brought substantial income to the Corleone family, all thanks to Hardy''s management.


    Hardy smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Corleone, for your support. I''ll figure out a way to transfer the $30 million from the sale of shares to you."


    "Hardy, you must need a lot of money for the bank acquisition. You can temporarily keep the money and use it. If the Hardy Group has any investment opportunities in the future, use this money to invest on behalf of the Corleone family. What do you think?"


    The old godfather was returning the favor, believing Hardy wouldn''t let him suffer losses.


    "No problem, there are plenty of profitable ventures. I''ll keep the Corleone family in mind." Hardy said.


    The next day, Hardy and Andy went to Bank of America and met with the bank''s president. They signed a proxy purchase agreement, with Bank of America assisting Hardy in acquiring all shares of Wells Fargo Bank.


    Hardy also secured PepsiCo shares.


    The acquisition cost was $3.68 million. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the money. Well it was another loan.


    Hardy was now a major borrower from Bank of America, and with the upcoming acquisition of Wells Fargo Bank requiring a large sum, this $3.68 million was a small amount.


    Giannini contacted Reed Fargo, the current head of the Fargo family, inviting him to the estate for dinner. After they sat down, Giannini smiled and said, "Reed, someone wants to acquire Wells Fargo Bank."


    Reed Fargo was startled, "Who?"


    "You''ve probably heard of him, John Hardy."


    "Him? At the last board meeting, our president mentioned that Hardy Group is now Wells Fargo''s biggest client. The airline, casino, investment funds, TV factory, and company funds all settle at Wells Fargo."


    "They were thrilled, telling me that Hardy Group''s business now accounts for over 20% of Wells Fargo''s operations. With this major client, Wells Fargo''s performance will significantly improve this year, I didn''t expect he''d want to swallow Wells Fargo whole." Reed Fargo said angrily.


    "This is normal. As his business grows, he wants his own bank to better serve him, making operations more convenient." Giannini said.


    "Mr. Giannini, I hope you can stop him. The Fargo family founded Wells Fargo. We don''t want to lose our foundation." Reed Fargo said anxiously.


    Giannini shook his head, "Reed, this isn''t easy to stop. If Hardy withdraws all his business from Wells Fargo, the bank will suffer greatly. The stock price will plummet, and everyone''s interests will be harmed."


    "Do you think the minor shareholders can withstand that? He''ll acquire enough shares and then launch a hostile takeover." Giannini said.


    Reed Fargo became anxious, "I know you can stop him, Mr. Giannini."


    "There are over 13,000 banks in the United States. Wells Fargo ranks in the middle. Even in California, it''s just a small bank. You know this." Giannini said calmly.


    "Wells Fargo''s performance has been poor in recent years, and shareholders are dissatisfied. If Hardy withdraws his business and the stock price plummets, what will the shareholders do? It''s better to sell at a fair price now."


    "I''ll sell my shares too."


    "I''ve already contacted other minor shareholders, offering a reasonable price. I believe they don''t want to sell after an 80% drop."


    "Reed, this is business. My advice is to take the money and invest elsewhere. Bank of America has many cooperative enterprises for you to choose from."


    Giannini''s long speech contained both persuasion and threat.


    Hearing Giannini''s words, Reed Fargo knew the situation was dire. Today''s meeting was just to notify him.


    The Fargo family could hold on, but the losses would be significant. If Bank of America wanted to deal with Wells Fargo, it would be easy.


    Many of Wells Fargo''s businesses were within the consortium. If Bank of America withdrew this portion, Wells Fargo couldn''t sustain it.


    "Alright, I''ll discuss it with my family and get back to you soon." Reed said dejectedly.


    In recent days, rumors circulated that someone was preparing a hostile takeover of Wells Fargo Bank. There were also rumors that some large companies were cutting ties with Wells Fargo. Others said Bank of America was negotiating with many Wells Fargo shareholders. In short, there was a lot of news.


    Due to the uncertainty, people didn''t know what would happen, and Wells Fargo''s stock price experienced a slight decline.


    If it was just a phase, it wouldn''t matter, but it continued to drop, indicating that some were pessimistic about Wells Fargo''s future and were selling off their shares.


    In a San Francisco hotel.


    Hardy had invited a guest today.


    A middle aged man in his forties entered the hotel, and Hardy stood up with a smile to shake his hand. "Good afternoon, John."


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    John Stone, the current president of Wells Fargo Bank, had previously interacted with Hardy, as the two had many business dealings.


    In Hardy''s view, John Stone was a highly capable banker. In the two years he''d been president, he''d elevated Wells Fargo from obscurity, especially benefiting from the cooperation with Hardy Group, which brought significant profits to the bank.


    "Have you heard the latest rumors?" Hardy asked John Stone with a smile as he invited him to sit down.


    "I have heard, and I''ve been waiting for the shareholders to call a meeting. But no one has contacted me. I was planning to reach out to the shareholders myself to convene a meeting. I didn''t expect you to contact me today," President John said.

 Chapter 277 - 277 Wells Fargo Bank

    Hardy chuckled. "Actually, you don''t need to contact them anymore. Many shareholders have already signed sale agreements with Bank of America. They are no longer shareholders. I now hold 46% of Wells Fargo Bank''s shares, making me the largest shareholder."


    John looked at Hardy with some surprise.


    Although he had anticipated this, he didn''t expect Hardy to acquire so many shares so quickly.


    "So I should call you boss now. What instructions do you have for me today, or are you planning to fire me?" John asked.


    Hardy shook his head with a smile. "I won''t fire you. We''ve always had a good working relationship, haven''t we? Your idea of ''providing the best service to customers'' aligns well with my thinking. John, I want you to stay on as CEO and make Wells Fargo the best bank in the United States. How much is your current annual salary?"


    "$26,000."


    "I''ll increase it to $30,000, with an annual increase of 5%. Additionally, you''ll get a commission of 0.05% of the bank''s profits," Hardy said.


    John''s heart trembled slightly.


    No one is indifferent to money. He works to earn money, and now his salary has increased significantly, with an annual increase. Especially the commission, which tempts John. If he can make the bank''s profit reach 100 million, he''ll get a commission of $50,000, higher than his annual salary. This target is actually not difficult to achieve.


    After Wells Fargo Bank was acquired by Hardy Group, it would undoubtedly become the core bank of Hardy Group, and all accounts would go through it. Hardy Group''s earning power is something John knows better than anyone.


    Previously, Wells Fargo Bank had to work hard in silence. Now with backing, it would enter a period of rapid development.


    "What do you want me to do, Mr. Hardy?" John asked. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Simple, stabilize the bank internally before I complete the acquisition. I want to take over a complete and healthy bank," Hardy said.


    John nodded. "Don''t worry, Mr. Hardy. I can manage that."


    The acquisition of Wells Fargo Bank wasn''t as fierce as Hardy imagined. The power of a consortium is undeniable. An individual company, even a bank with assets worth hundreds of millions, has no power against a consortium.


    You can be stubborn, but the result is asset depreciation, and even future business can''t be conducted.


    Even the founding Fargo family chose to sell their shares, let alone other small shareholders. Over the course of a month, Bank of America completed the acquisition of shareholders stocks.


    A few days later, a significant piece of news was released to the market: Wells Fargo Bank was preparing to delist.


    Stocks are usually delisted due to low face value, insufficient equity capital, insufficient number of shareholders, low stock price, fraud, etc., leading to forced delisting. This time, Wells Fargo Bank applied for delisting proactively, settling at the current stock price, refunding all investors funds.


    From then on, Wells Fargo Bank would no longer be a listed company.


    Why did Hardy want Wells Fargo Bank to delist? The reason is simple: to directly acquire circulating shares and control 100% of Wells Fargo Bank''s equity. Listing is for raising funds, and Hardy felt it was enough to raise funds through other companies without using the bank, at least for now.


    Delisting also has other benefits. Post delisting, there is no need to publish financial reports, facilitating future discreet operations.


    After another half a month, just before Christmas, news broke that Bank of America had officially handed over the complete Wells Fargo Bank to ABC TV owner Jon Hardy. From then on, Wells Fargo Bank became Jon Hardy''s personal property.


    However, Hardy also took a loan of 160 million from Bank of America for this.


    This loan was taken by Hardy in his personal capacity from Bank of America. Therefore, Wells Fargo Bank is now entirely a personal asset company of Hardy and has nothing to do with his other enterprises and companies.


    At the Wells Fargo Bank headquarters in San Francisco, Hardy met with Andy and the senior management of Wells Fargo Bank. John Ston introduced Hardy to the vice presidents and department heads: the General Banking Department, Investment Management Department, Capital Management Department, Human Resources Department, Corporate Legal Department, Corporate Affairs Department, and more.


    Additionally, he introduced the branch managers.


    Hardy gave a brief speech, assuring the management team that there would be no personnel changes, encouraging them to continue their work with confidence. He expressed satisfaction with their previous work. However, he also informed them that Hardy Company would form a group, with Wells Fargo Bank becoming the financial core of Hardy Group, handling funds and investments.


    With a bank now in place, Hardy Group''s future financial operations would be smoother.


    Wells Fargo Bank offers a full range of services, including community banking, professional financial services, investment, insurance, and various loan businesses.


    Hardy felt their previous development was too conservative. Despite being a bank with a history of decades, it remained a regional bank in California, never expanding outward.


    However, there were benefits to this conservative approach, as it meant their foundational skills were very solid.


    "Wells Fargo Bank must enter a period of rapid development. I hope to see at least one Wells Fargo branch in every city in the United States within three years. Also, prepare to expand overseas, and for rapid development, we can consider mergers and acquisitions."


    "Customers are resources. Find ways to increase the number of customers. For example, collaborate with utility companies, and have the bank handle utility bill collections."


    "Hardy Hotel''s betting business involves deposits of over $50 million, affecting 200,000 to 300,000 users. With the opening of Hardy Group''s two other casinos, more betting companies will be established, doubling the number of customers."


    Hardy had a plan. Once every city had a branch of Wells Fargo Bank and the casinos were built, he would promote the TV lottery business. Previously, the lottery was drawn every two hours. In the future, with three casinos, the time would be staggered, and there would be a draw every half hour using different lottery modes. There were so many lottery formats from later generations that could be used.

 Chapter 278 - 278 Officially Join The California Consortium

    Many people needed to make special arrangements to come to Las Vegas for gambling, but TV lotteries didn''t require that. Participants could join by making a phone call from the comfort of their homes, making it customer friendly.


    The TV lottery business was unique to Hardy in the entire United States. More and more people would play, earning the casino endless amounts of money.


    Tonight, there was a grand banquet at the Giannini Estate, held especially for Hardy. Every new member of the California Consortium received such a welcome. All the heads of member enterprises would come to meet the new member, build connections, and cooperate to make money together.


    Hardy attended the banquet with Andy and John.


    The banquet was men only. When Hardy walked into the hall, there were already more than forty people present, all impeccably dressed in suits. When Giannini saw Hardy, he walked over, took Hardy''s hand, raised it, and enthusiastically introduced him:


    "Gentlemen, this is our new member, Mr. Jon Hardy of the Hardy Group. I believe everyone has heard of HD Security, ABC Television, and the Hardy Grand Hotel. These are all Hardy''s businesses."


    "I''m sure many of you have read Playboy magazine. That''s also Hardy''s property."


    The men smiled knowingly.


    "From today onwards, Jon Hardy will be our partner. We have gained a powerful ally. Let''s all give him a warm welcome!"


    Applause erupted from the crowd, warmly welcoming Hardy into the fold.


    From this moment on, Hardy was officially part of the California Consortium, becoming a member of the capital consortium.


    Giannini personally introduced Hardy to everyone in the room: the owner of Safe Pacific Company, the owner of the Kaiser Group, the owner of the Crock Agriculture Group, the owner of Metron Real Estate Development, the owner of California Life Insurance, and the owner of Lockheed Corporation. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This round of introductions took half an hour. Each person greeted Hardy, shook his hand, and welcomed him. Dozens of people¡ªit would have been impossible for Hardy to remember so many names at once without his good memory.


    Finally, Hardy introduced Andy and John to everyone. One was the president of the Hardy Group, and the other was the president of Wells Fargo Bank. They would be Hardy''s right hand men in the future.


    The long banquet table was reminiscent of an ancient European court dining scene. The people at the table were all so called big capitalists, with assets of less than ten million unqualified to sit there.


    This banquet had no women, no music, and no dancing. The only topic was business and making money.


    After lunch, there was free time for socializing. Someone came over to greet Hardy the owner of Metron Real Estate Company.


    "Mr. Hardy."


    "Mr. Stone, hello."


    William Stone smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy, I heard from Chairman Giannini that you plan to build two more casinos, each with an investment of over 100 million dollars. That''s quite a sum. Metron is a professional construction and real estate development company. We have developed many large projects and hope to cooperate with you."


    A 200 million dollar investment¡ªif Metron could get these projects, they would make a significant profit, even if it was just one of them.


    Hardy naturally knew of Metron''s reputation. Metron was the largest real estate development company in California and also the largest construction company.


    "I am certainly willing to cooperate with Metron. I am currently looking for people to plan those two casinos and have also approached other construction companies. I welcome Metron to join. If the conditions are equal, I will prioritize Metron," Hardy said.


    William Stone immediately beamed with joy. "Then I must thank you, Mr. Hardy. I will have my people contact your company."


    He raised his glass to toast Hardy.


    After the Metron boss left, another middle aged man came over. "Mr. Hardy, hello. I am Walter Mack, Chairman and President of PepsiCo. I heard you acquired shares of PepsiCo from Bank of America?"


    "Yes, I am very optimistic about PepsiCo''s future, so I bought their shares," Hardy said.


    Walter Mack was puzzled. You are optimistic about PepsiCo? Most people are more optimistic about Coca Cola. PepsiCo has been squeezed to only 5% of the market share, and it''s all in the low end market. Many people say that PepsiCo will either be acquired by Coca Cola or be eliminated by Coca Cola.


    In fact, in history, PepsiCo had asked Coca Cola to acquire it three times, but Coca Cola refused because they thought PepsiCo''s taste was similar to theirs and saw no need to acquire it, believing PepsiCo would eventually disappear.


    Coca Cola was wrong. PepsiCo grew stronger and eventually surpassed it.


    "Can I ask why you are optimistic about PepsiCo?" Walter asked.


    "I have some ideas for PepsiCo''s development. It might take some time to explain clearly. How about we arrange another time to discuss it in detail?" Hardy suggested.


    "Sure," Walter replied happily.


    He knew that Mr. Hardy was a business genius. Many of his ideas were still talked about, such as TV shopping, which started the history of telephone shopping, attracting countless women to watch TV every afternoon.


    For example, the casino lottery and proxy betting company were brilliant ideas. The United States banned lottery activities, but in Las Vegas, gambling was legal. Hardy used the model of legal casinos, TV broadcasts, and proxy betting companies to perfectly avoid the lottery ban.


    With Hardy''s current status, as the owner of the Hardy Group and Wells Fargo, with assets worth billions, he was several levels higher than Walter. Walter was naturally willing to discuss matters in detail with him.


    Hardy also actively chatted with others. He never had social anxiety and was never afraid of communicating with people. Soon, he made many business friends.


    Among the crowd, he saw David Merck, the owner of Merck Pharmaceuticals, and suddenly remembered something. A month ago, Victor had arrived in England. After settling down, he started working, renting a building in London and putting up the auction company''s sign.

 Chapter 279 - 279 Hardys First Venture Investment Into Europe

    Victor was a shrewd person. He knew this trip to England was his opportunity and observed the situation there. He knew the WWII damages were intense on the continent, with many people fleeing to England, causing a population influx.


    The boss said land would appreciate, and Victor now firmly believed it, admiring the boss even more for predicting this from thousands of miles away.


    He also gathered much other information, sending a telegram to headquarters every week to report his findings. Each telegram would reach Hardy. One of them mentioned that he found the price of penicillin in England to be extremely high, with some people paying 30 dollars for a bottle.


    At that time, the US dollar was pegged to gold, and 30 dollars was equivalent to 24 grams of gold.


    If he could get a batch of penicillin over there, he would make a lot of money. As for why others didn''t sell it to England, it was simple: information asymmetry. Information was not as developed as in later generations, and few Americans paid attention to anything outside the U.S market.


    Since the currently famine and devastated Europe didn''t really have enough money to buy food let alone present a market for the fast developing U.S technology.


    Even if a few people knew, they would keep the information to themselves because widely known information couldn''t fetch high prices.


    Merck Pharmaceuticals was one of the companies designated by the US government to produce penicillin during World War II, including Pfizer. Seeing the owner of Merck reminded Hardy of this matter. Perhaps he could buy a batch of penicillin from him.


    Penicillin had no patent. Setting up a penicillin production line and building a factory in England could sustain the business for decades and save many lives, and even if Merck was interested in the European market there is still the underdeveloped Japanese market that no one has payed attention to it yet.


    "Mr. David Merck, hello," Hardy said, raising his glass with a smile.


    "Mr. Hardy, hello. I wanted to come over to chat with you, but you were surrounded by too many people. When do you think would be a good time to talk about the MGM Casino?" Merck said.


    He was also one of the new casino investors. Buying penicillin from him wouldn''t be an issue.


    Hardy and David Merck were chatting about the casino, with Merck most concerned about future customer traffic. Hardy laughed and said, "It''s simple. Turn Las Vegas into a paradise for men, and naturally, customers will come."


    "A paradise for men?"


    "Gambling, alcohol, women, all kinds of performances, everything men like is here. This place is all about enjoyment, coming here feels like coming to a man''s paradise."


    "Las Vegas will also host the Miss World pageant, Victoria''s Secret model contest, lingerie shows, boxing matches, and horse and dog racing. These events will attract many tourists."


    David Merck nodded with a smile, "You''re making me want to go already."


    Hardy seemed to remember something and said, "David, I have friends in England who said they lack penicillin. I was wondering if I could buy a batch from you."


    "Penicillin is currently in short supply domestically. We haven''t formally supplied Europe yet as they''re too poor. But since your friends need it, no problem, I can allocate some for you."


    "How much can you give me?"


    Merck thought for a moment and said "How about 50,000 bottles per month?"


    Hardy quickly did some calculations. The wholesale price of 200,000 units of powdered penicillin is $1 per bottle, sold at $2-3 per bottle in U.S. hospitals. In the U.K hospitals, the price is about $10 per bottle, and the black market price is as high as $30.


    Buying 50,000 bottles would cost him $50,000. Selling them to U.K hospitals would bring $500,000, and on the black market, it would be $1.5 million. Huge profit.


    "50,000 bottles is too little," Hardy said.


    Merck spread his hands, "Hardy, you need to understand, I''m giving you this batch because you''re my friend and partner. No one else could get it."


    Merck leaned closer to Hardy and said, "There''s another reason for not exporting penicillin in large quantities to Europe yet. The government has a secret restriction order."


    Hardy finally understood. With the acumen of these capitalists, they wouldn''t miss out on making money from the Europeans unless they were under surveillance by the government.


    Americans businesses already make them enough money. Disobeying the government''s temporary export restrictions to Europe could lead to penalties, which would not be worth it for a large pharmaceutical company.


    "100,000 bottles, or it''s not worth doing the business," Hardy said.


    Merck thought for a moment. Hardy had a gang under him that could easily smuggle Penicillin, Exposing his brand to Europeans in large quantities before the restrictions were lifted could build some kind of brand awareness before his competitors were allowed to enter the market, which was worth it. "Okay, agreed."


    Hardy smiled and shook hands with Merck.


    "Why not set up a pharmaceutical factory in Europe?" Hardy asked.


    Merck smiled, "I thought about it before, but it''s too far and the market isn''t developed yet. It''s not as profitable as developing the American market."


    "David, how about this: we partner to build a pharmaceutical factory in the U.K. You handle the technology, and I handle construction and sales. The first product will be penicillin," Hardy suggested.


    Merck looked at Hardy seriously, "You''re optimistic about Europe?"


    Hardy shrugged, "The American market is too crowded. Europe, on the other hand, is still a blank slate. People may not pay attention to it for now since they are still poor, but don''t forget Europe''s technology and products are less than a decade behind that of the U.S, it won''t take them long before catching up to us. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides, don''t look at just the western side of Europe, there is east Europe, which has a huge population. It''s a huge market free for grabs before the European companies start to recover."


    Merck thought seriously, "We can partner on the factory. I''ll provide the technology and take a 30% stake. The rest is up to you."


    He had nothing to lose, Hardy would invest the money. If it failed, Hardy would bear the losses. At worst, he''d just withdraw his technicians.


    "Deal. I''ll have my people contact Merck Pharmaceuticals," Hardy said with a smile.

 Chapter 280 - 280 Caesars Palace Hotel

    Another big business deal sealed.


    This is the biggest advantage of joining a consortium: sharing resources and growing together. Small businesses fighting alone can''t compete with this behemoth.


    The gathering continued.


    A group of men went to the most luxurious golf course in San Francisco, which also belonged to Bank of America. Today, it was closed to outsiders, only consortium members attended.


    The evening ended with a dinner, finishing around 9 PM.


    No women appeared at the gathering, only business and politics. This is a true high end gathering.


    The kind of party with lots of beautiful women might seem lively but is really just for fun, not for discussing serious matters.


    Back at their residence, Hardy smiled at Andy, "I feel like there are more and more things to handle. I''ve been in San Francisco for a month and a half and can''t get away."


    Andy smiled, "But your gains are huge."


    Indeed, the gains over the past month and a half were substantial.


    Acquiring Wells Fargo gave Hardy Group a financial core, making them a member of the California consortium, further strengthening their presence in California.


    Several business deals were also made.


    Acquiring shares in Pepsi, partnering with Merck Pharmaceuticals to build a factory in England.


    Each of these would be a major undertaking for others, but for Hardy, it was just a matter of a few words.


    This is the advantage of having vast resources.


    A consortium is a resource pool where everyone contributes and withdraws resources, mutually benefiting and promoting each other.


    The next day.


    The new casino partners gathered again. Meyer had specially come from Los Angeles to San Francisco. Initially, he was the initiator, but now he was just a supporting character.


    Looking at Hardy, he had heard that Hardy officially joined the California consortium last night, with dozens of tycoons hosting a membership reception for him.


    Hardy''s wealth and status had far surpassed him.


    Just last year, Hardy was a promising young man he admired. Now, he had rapidly grown into the biggest tycoon group leader in Los Angeles.


    Giannini chaired the meeting. He looked at everyone present and smiled, "Now let''s discuss the casino''s share distribution."


    He first looked at Hardy, "Hardy, you said you wanted to keep 20% of the shares, right?"


    Hardy nodded.


    "As for the remaining shares, after consultation, the distribution is as follows: MGM 10%, Merck Pharmaceuticals 10%, Crocker Agricultural Products 15%, Pepsi 7%, Lockheed Aircraft Manufacturing 10%, Bank of America 28%."


    Meyer had initially wanted to lead the new casino project but ended up with only 10%. Once the big capital players got involved, things went out of his control, and now he was just a follower.


    Actually, he was lucky not to be kicked out completely.


    Giannini continued, "Regarding management, the new casino will continue to be led by Hardy. Does anyone have any objections?"


    Everyone agreed.


    "Hardy has one condition: everyone must sign an agreement that as long as the casino doesn''t incur significant losses, the management rights belong to him. If severe losses occur, the shareholders will reclaim management rights and choose a new CEO. Any objections?"


    Some agreed. They invested just to make money. Like Lockheed, they knew how to make planes, not run a casino.


    Some hesitated but eventually agreed. Without Hardy, the casino probably wouldn''t run well.


    "Next is the management equity issue. After calculations, management equity will be 12% of the total shares. Any objections?" Giannini looked at everyone.


    The management equity was for profit sharing only, 12% of the annual net profit. After deducting management equity dividends, the remaining profits went to the shareholders.


    Some thought the management equity was too high, but since Bank of America agreed, the others didn''t oppose.


    "Lastly, what should we name the casino?" Giannini asked.


    Meyer felt a bit sad. He had originally planned to name it ''MGM Grand Hotel,'' which would also promote MGM. But now, as a small shareholder, he didn''t dare to suggest it.


    "Hardy, do you have any ideas?" Giannini asked Hardy.


    Hardy thought for a moment, "How about Caesar''s Palace?"


    "Caesar''s Palace Hotel, Caesar''s Palace Casino. I think it sounds great," David Merck said.


    Others also liked the name.


    Thus, the casino was named.


    They discussed some details, like the casino''s design and business strategy. Hardy shared his plans for developing Las Vegas, and everyone thought Hardy''s plan was excellent. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially the idea of TV draws and telephone betting for more diverse draw activities, which everyone supported.


    They grew more confident in the future profitability of the casino.


    With the deal finalized, they celebrated with champagne. The lawyers quickly drafted the contracts, and everyone signed the agreement, making it official.


    Caesar''s Palace Hotel was officially born.


    David Merck and Hardy clinked glasses, "You move fast. I heard you already sent someone to the pharmaceutical factory. I''ve signed off, so you can collect the goods anytime."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I''m counting on you to make some money at the casino," David Merck laughed.


    "No problem. I''m good at running casinos," Hardy laughed.


    "The U.K penicillin factory is being negotiated, with an estimated investment of $1.2 million. If construction is fast, it can be operational in six months."


    As they chatted, another person approached, Robert Gross, head of Lockheed Corporation.


    Robert Gross was in his 60s, with blond hair, looked very energetic. He greeted Hardy with a smile, "What are you two discussing?"


    "Just a small business. I''m planning to build a penicillin factory," Hardy said.


    Penicillin had once been a mysterious product, but after years of development, factories could now produce it on a large scale. It wasn''t something Robert Gross paid much attention to, he had his own agenda for approaching Hardy.


    "Hardy, I also have a small business to discuss with you."


    "What business?" Hardy was curious. He didn''t sell arms, what could Gross want to discuss with him? Shouldn''t he be talking to the military?


    "Does your HD Airlines need any passenger or cargo planes? Lockheed produces excellent passenger and cargo planes, like the L-049 Constellation. Are you interested?" Robert Gross asked with a smile.


    Hardy smiled and shook his head, "Sorry, not at the moment."


    Hardy declined outright.


    His fleet was purchased from the military at a very low price. Buying Lockheed''s planes at market price didn''t fit his concept of a low cost airline using common aircraft parts.


    Robert Gross showed a disappointed expression.

 Chapter 281 - 281 A Pull Tab Can

    Currently, Lockheed is not yet the future Lockheed Martin, the world''s number one arms dealer. Although it received quite a few orders during the war, there was still a considerable gap compared to Boeing.


    During World War II, Lockheed indeed made a lot of money, producing nearly 20,000 aircraft for the military, including the famous P-38 "Lightning" twin engine fighter.


    After World War II, the US military downsized significantly and cut war funding. A large number of aircraft were retired, and Lockheed''s military orders plummeted. They tried to profit from civilian aircraft, producing the ''Constellation'' series of planes.


    The Constellation series performed well, but they faced stronger competitors, Boeing''s B-377 Stratocruiser and Douglas''s DC-6B. Over the past two years, Douglas received over a hundred ??orders for the DC-6B, while Lockheed''s Constellation only got 17 orders.


    To expand their market share in the brutal competition, Lockheed recently adopted aggressive sales tactics, allowing salespeople to use 10% to 20% of an aircraft''s total price as a "fee" to secure orders.


    But they still couldn''t sell.


    Robert Gross was very anxious. Seeing Hardy today, knowing he had an airline, he proactively asked Hardy if he wanted to buy planes.


    Hardy''s philosophy for running an airline had long been established: only the cheapest planes, nothing too complicated. If he were to buy, he would only buy from Douglas, which was relatively cheaper, more robust, and durable.


    Lockheed''s products, on the other hand, adhered to the philosophy of being good, expensive, and precise but not rugged. Their products were indeed good, but too delicate, with high maintenance costs.


    Each aircraft cost nearly a million dollars, and it might take over a decade to earn back the investment, making it a pointless investment.


    Historically, due to poor performance in the civilian aircraft business, Lockheed abandoned the civilian aircraft market entirely a few years later and turned to developing military aircraft.


    Hardy thought to himself, he didn''t want the planes, but if Robert was willing to sell stocks, he could consider it. However, he was in no hurry about it. Lockheed still had a long period of decline ahead, and it wouldn''t be too late to acquire them after a few years when the opportunity was right.


    Robert Gross chatted with Hardy for a few more minutes before moving on to talk with others.


    As the time came for everyone to leave, Pepsi''s Chairman and CEO Walter Mack approached Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, when can we discuss Pepsi''s development?"


    "How about we find a place to chat now?" Hardy suggested.


    "Sure."


    Walter Mack got into Hardy''s car directly. Mack had his own estate in San Francisco and invited Hardy and Andy to visit it.


    On the way, Hardy saw billboards for both Coca Cola and Pepsi. He asked the convoy to stop.


    Pointing at the signs, Hardy asked Walter Mack, "Do you see any problem here?"


    Walter glanced at the billboards and said, "These are advertisements made by professional advertising companies. I don''t see any issue."


    Hardy shook his head.


    "From these two billboards, I don''t see any unique features. Pepsi has always modeled itself after Coca Cola, striving to catch up. But for so many years, it has been far behind. Don''t you think there''s a problem with your guiding philosophy?"


    Walter thought for a moment and said, "To be honest, Mr. Hardy, we had a strategy of imitating Coca Cola as closely as possible. Coca Cola''s market share is high, and by creating the illusion that Pepsi is competing with Coca Cola, we could significantly increase Pepsi''s brand awareness."


    Hardy understood.


    In simple terms, it''s a theory of commercial hitch-hiking.


    Some brands have used this method in later years, but Hardy considered it a lazy approach. It may work wonders in some cases while it may fail miserably in some other cases, especially in the long run, it would negatively impact the brand.


    "I think Pepsi needs to forge its own path and conduct differentiated marketing from Coca Cola," Hardy suggested.


    "But Pepsi and Coca Cola taste almost the same, and their markets overlap completely," Walter said.


    "Then segment the market. Emphasize that this is a drink for young people. Drinking Pepsi makes you feel young, happy, free, and soaring."


    In later years, Pepsi indeed rose by promoting the concept of youth.


    Listening to Hardy, Walter seemed deep in thought.


    Hardy told Henry, "Find a grocery store and buy two cases of Pepsi." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Henry quickly went with his team, and soon returned with the drinks, and the convoy continued to Walter''s estate.


    Upon arriving at the estate, the hostess greeted Hardy politely and served tea while Hardy and Walter continued their conversation.


    "President Mack, the advertising differentiation strategy I just mentioned, repositioning Pepsi is a long term plan that may take years. Now, let me share two methods that can increase Pepsi''s sales in the short term."


    Walter Mack''s eyes lit up, eagerly asking, "What methods, Mr. Hardy?"


    "The first method: the pull tab can."


    "A pull tab can? What is that?" Walter was puzzled.


    Hardy asked for paper and pen, quickly drawing a simple pull tab can design, then pointed to the tab, "This can be made of aluminum, and the key feature is a pull tab on the lid. Just a light pull opens the can, making it convenient to drink anywhere."


    Walter found the design novel, "Where can we buy this filling equipment?"


    Hardy shook his head, "It doesn''t exist yet. This can be a future development direction for Pepsi to research on its own. Once developed, you can apply for a patent. I believe Coca Cola will beg us for usage rights."


    "But we can''t use it now," Walter said.


    Hardy took a bottle of Pepsi from the case, handed it to Walter, and said, "Please open it for me."


    Walter, without a bottle opener, quickly called for one, and after a while, the butler brought one from the kitchen to open the bottle for Hardy.


    "Do you see the problem? Without a bottle opener, it''s inconvenient to open the bottle. We can design a pull tab cap that opens easily with a light pull. Isn''t that much more convenient?" Hardy said.

 Chapter 282 - 282 Hitch-Hiking & Lottery

    "Many people use their teeth, lighters, or table edges to open bottle caps," Walter hesitated.


    "Trust me, people will love this easy pull tab method, especially girls. Just a light pull, a ''pop'' sound, and a cool sensation. They will love the feeling," Hardy said.


    "When the new cap Pepsi hits the market, you can shoot a TV commercial on ABC. Show someone opening a bottle with their teeth and losing a tooth, someone opening with their mouth and swallowing the cap, someone using a lighter and it explodes, someone using a table edge and the table collapses. All kinds of accidents will appear.


    Finally, a beautiful girl picks up a pull tab Pepsi, lightly pulls, and ''pop'' it opens. She drinks it stylishly while a group of injured men stare in awe."


    "By the way, use Coca Cola bottles for the bad scenes," Hardy added.


    When it comes to Hitch-hiking, Hardy is also a master.


    Walter, excited, nodded, "I''ll have the product department work on the pull tab cap right away. It shouldn''t be too hard."


    "Anything else, Mr. Hardy?"


    Hardy held up the bottle cap with a Pepsi logo on top, showing the layer of padding underneath.


    "The second method: a lottery."


    Walter was still confused, "Can you explain clearly, Mr. Hardy?"


    Hardy had several bottles opened, peeling back the padding, and started writing. "Thank you for your patronage," "Win another bottle," "Win 10 cents," "Win 25 cents," "Win 50 cents," "Win 1 dollar," up to "Win 100 dollars."


    Then he put the padding back, resealed the bottles, and said, "Now do you understand?"


    Walter, having run Pepsi for many years, immediately grasped Hardy''s idea, imagining the future scene where people buy Pepsi for the lottery chances. He believed many would choose Pepsi for that reason.


    Walter imagined someone to use a pull tab to open a bottle, making a ''pop'' sound then flipped the cap and showed an excited expression.


    "Will I be lucky today?"


    He peeled back the padding to reveal a "Win 50 cents" prize. "Wow, I won 50 cents. I can buy 10 bottles of Pepsi."


    Walter grew more excited, convinced it was a brilliant idea to attract many customers.


    Walter was already excited, envisioning Pepsi''s big sales, with people rushing into convenience stores and choosing Pepsi over Coca Cola without hesitation.


    Hardy, holding the cap, said, "This pull tab model can be patented, and the lottery cap setting can be copyrighted. If Coca Cola or any other beverage or beer imitates it, we can sue them for infringement."


    Walter nodded repeatedly, "Yes, apply for patents and copyrights to prevent others from copying. Mr. Hardy, your idea is simply brilliant!"


    Walter now admired Hardy immensely. No wonder he achieved such success in just two years, everything has a reason.


    Andy, sitting nearby, also admired his boss''s idea, confident that Pepsi would sell well with Hardy''s strategy. If Pepsi sold well, the stock price would rise, and Andy was already planning to buy Pepsi stock before it went up.


    Just then, Hardy suggested to Walter, "President Mack, how about we go for a walk? I''d like to see your garden." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Walter paused, then smiled, "Please, Mr. Hardy. Although my estate isn''t as large as Mr. Giannini''s, my wife loves gardening, so it''s well maintained."


    As they walked in the garden, Hardy said, "I''ve shared two ways to increase Pepsi''s sales, but for a comprehensive reform, it''s not enough."


    "Would you like to hear more about my plan?" Hardy offered.


    Walter smiled, "Please share, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy was already working with Walter on a plan. If it succeeded, Pepsi''s market value would soar, and his profits would multiply.


    After discussing Pepsi matters with Walter Mack and largely settling the issues in San Francisco, Hardy was ready to return to Los Angeles.


    As for the details, that''s for his subordinates to handle, and Andy would arrange the necessary tasks.


    Upon returning to Los Angeles, Hardy telegraphed Victor in the U.K, informing him that a shipment of medicine would be arriving soon.


    Victor immediately replied, indicating his understanding and promising to handle the work in London, though he was unaware of what kind of medicine was being sent.


    A box of penicillin contains 1,200 bottles, and a total of 100,000 bottles would be just over 80 boxes, occupying only a small corner of a container. It was inconspicuous, but this shipment could be worth millions once it arrived in London.


    Christmas was just around the corner.


    After a month of promotion, the movie "Ghost" was officially released. Hardy wanted to catch the "Christmas slot," even though the concept of specific release slots for movies didn''t exist yet.


    The movie had already been released a few days before Hardy returned to Los Angeles. Due to effective pre-release promotion, with ABC TV constantly airing trailers, the movie became an instant hit, filling theaters.


    MGM predicted that this movie could potentially break the $10 million mark.


    Hedy Lamarr became popular again.


    Previously, Hedy Lamarr had gained fame for a daring role, but people only remembered her as a sexy star with good looks and a great figure. She hadn''t produced any significant works afterward and gradually faded from memory.


    Last year, her appearance in Playboy brought her back into the public eye. This time, with "Ghost," her acting skills exploded, establishing her as a major star in people''s hearts.


    Many film critics gave Hedy Lamarr''s performance high praise, describing her acting as sincere and natural, with intense emotions, giving her a shot at this year''s Oscar for Best Actress.


    As for the male lead, Reagan, people also gave positive reviews. Previously considered a second rate actor, Reagan, with this movie, could now be ranked among the top stars.


    Upon Hardy''s return, Reagan reported on the actors union matters. Hardy asked if he still wanted to continue this work or focus on acting. Without hesitation, Reagan replied, "Mr. Hardy, I''ve discovered I really enjoy the union work, and I''d like to continue."


    "Aren''t you worried it might affect your acting career? You know you''re famous now, and you''ll get a lot of offers, earning much more money than as an assistant," Hardy said.

 Chapter 283 - 283 Hardy Visiting His Girls

    Reagan shook his head, "Many people talk about an actor''s performance, but most of the time, it''s the script that matters. Why do some actors perform well in one movie and not in another? Is it because their acting skills have declined drastically? The main issue is the subject matter.


    "An actor is lucky to encounter one good role in their lifetime, let alone several. Most never find such roles. I''ve acted for over ten years and finally found ''Ghost,'' a role that people remember, and I''m satisfied. From now on, I want to do what I love more."


    It seems this guy''s political ambitions are not without reason.


    Often, the paths people take are determined by their nature, destined by fate.


    Hardy contacted Hedy Lamarr. Knowing Hardy had returned, she excitedly said, "Hardy, I haven''t been to the cinema yet. I''ve been waiting for you. I want you to go with me. Do you have time?"


    "Of course."


    Hardy picked up Hedy Lamarr, who covered her face with a scarf, and they entered the cinema together. Although the movie had been out for a week, the occupancy rate was still 80%.


    During the movie, Hedy Lamarr held Hardy''s hand throughout. When the movie ended, some people applauded, leading to a round of applause.


    People were still discussing the plot as they left the theater.


    "This is the best movie I''ve ever seen. I hope to find a lover like that, someone who would protect me even in death."


    "Hedy Lamarr''s acting was phenomenal. I used to think she was just beautiful with a good figure, but now I see her acting is equally beautiful."


    "I want to watch it again."


    "I''ll come with you to see it again in a few days."


    Back in the car, Hedy Lamarr grabbed Hardy''s hand, her eyes full of passion. "Hardy, take me to your estate, please!"


    Hardy nodded slightly.


    In the room, on the big bed, the two engaged in intense passion.


    Hedy Lamarr used this as a way to vent her excitement, having waited for this day for a long time. She felt an immense satisfaction, both emotionally and physically. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Afterward, Hardy got up, took a jewelry box from the drawer, opened it, and placed it in front of Hedy Lamarr. "This is your Christmas gift."


    "Wow, it''s beautiful."


    Inside the jewelry box was a pair of exquisite diamond earrings.


    The centerpiece was a large diamond of about three carats, surrounded by numerous smaller diamonds, resembling a sunflower. The size was about that of a dime, sparkling with colorful light under the lamp, looking very luxurious and noble.


    It was clearly valuable.


    Previously, at a French winery, Hardy had obtained a treasure trove of diamonds and various gemstones. One day, remembering them, he had approached a top jewelry company to have them redesigned and custom made into a batch of jewelry.


    Keeping them unused would be wasteful.


    Hardy took off the earrings and turned them over. Under the light, Hedy Lamarr could faintly see the first letter of her name engraved on the jewelry. which made her even more excited, and she hugged Hardy, kissing him repeatedly.


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy went to see Elena, who was going back to San Francisco to reunite with her parents for Christmas. Hardy smiled and said, "Shall I drive you home?"


    "It''s a long drive, no need."


    "Haha, let''s fly there."


    A B-29 bomber took off from the airport. On the plane, Elena looked at the big bed and remarked, "You really know how to enjoy yourself. Are you planning to sleep during the flight?"


    "Long flights can be exhausting. It''s more comfortable with a bed," Hardy said, pulling Elena to sit on the bed.


    Elena was a bit embarrassed by Hardy''s actions.


    "Here''s your gift. Merry Christmas in advance," Hardy said, taking out a box and giving it to ??Elena.


    Elena opened the box.


    Inside was a delicate platinum necklace, not very eye catching, but the pendant was exceptionally beautiful. It was a teardrop shaped ruby, about six carats.


    Simple and elegant, yet extremely noble.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    Elena, being a woman, couldn''t resist the allure of jewelry.


    "Shall I help you put it on?"


    "Mm."


    Hardy lifted Elena''s hair and put the necklace around her neck, the teardrop shaped gem resting on her chest.


    "Do you like it?"


    "I love it."


    Their eyes met, and they slowly leaned into each other.


    Lips intertwined.


    Suddenly, the plane shook, encountering turbulence, and they fell onto the big bed.


    Sadly, there was no turbulence beyond that.


    The plane landed at San Francisco airport in less than an hour. Hardy didn''t get off the plane, bidding farewell to Elena from there. Someone was waiting outside to pick her up.


    After refueling, the plane didn''t return to Los Angeles but flew directly to New York. Hardy was going to see Ava Gardner.


    The movie "Singing in the Rain" was nearing completion, and the crew was filming the final scenes in New York. Ava had called Hardy, expressing her regret and sadness about not being able to spend Christmas with him.


    "Tap, Tap!"


    Ava''s hotel room door was knocked.


    "Who is it?"


    Ava opened the door to see a huge bouquet of flowers in front of her, held by a man whose face was hidden behind the flowers.


    Ava frowned slightly, thinking it was a suitor, something she often encountered.


    The flowers slowly lowered, revealing Hardy''s smiling face.


    "Ah~~!"


    Ava screamed excitedly, jumping into Hardy''s arms.


    "Hardy, I missed you so much."


    "I missed you too. Merry Christmas."


    They twirled into the room, the door closing with a thud.


    Hearing the commotion, other guests curiously opened their doors to check. Seeing several burly men in black suits and sunglasses standing at Ava Gardner''s door, they quickly retreated.


    That night.


    Hardy took Ava to a famous restaurant in New York. Ava, wearing a beautiful evening dress, showed off her stunning figure.


    Especially with the luxurious diamond necklace around her neck, she attracted everyone''s attention as soon as she entered the restaurant. Many people recognized Ava.

 Chapter 284 - 284 Being A Playboy Isnt Easy

    Her records had sold over a million copies, making her one of the top singers in America. She was a regular on MTV broadcasts on ABC TV.


    Then they looked at the man.


    Young and handsome.


    Some didn''t recognize Hardy and whispered to their companions, "is Gardner dating a pretty boy?"


    Their companion gave them a disdainful look. "That''s Mr. Jon Hardy, the owner of ABC. Recently, the newspapers reported that he acquired Wells Fargo Bank. His assets must be in the billions now."


    "A billion? My God."


    Although those dining in the restaurant were wealthy, they couldn''t compare to a billionaire.


    Such a man dating such a beautiful woman seemed entirely normal to everyone.


    Ava sat down.


    She lovingly touched the necklace around her neck.


    When Hardy had given her the necklace, she had screamed with excitement. After he put it on her, she had run to the mirror to look at it immediately.


    In the large floor mirror, she admired her perfect naked body.


    Her flat stomach, long legs, and ample bosom made her look like a Venus statue.


    Before they went out for dinner.


    Ava had specially worn the evening dress and the necklace, braving the cold Christmas weather in New York, undeterred by the chill.


    The next day.


    Hardy returned to Los Angeles. It was Christmas Eve.


    Irena finished work and left the ABC TV building. At the entrance, a man in a suit stopped her. "Miss Irena, the boss has asked me to take you somewhere."


    Irene recognized the man as Hardy''s bodyguard and followed him to a car.


    They arrived at a small two story villa in Beverly Hills. All the lights in the house were on. Irena looked at the bodyguard, who smiled at her. "The boss is waiting for you inside."


    Irena pushed open the door, puzzled.


    She saw Hardy sitting on the sofa, smiling, with the fireplace crackling and making the room warm. Hardy waved to Irena, who quickly sat next to him and took his arm.


    "What is this place?"


    "It''s your Christmas gift. You won''t need to rent anymore," Hardy said with a smile.


    Irena was surprised, covering her mouth in disbelief. "For me? Really for me?"


    "Of course. Would you like to tour your new house?"


    "Yes, yes."


    The villa wasn''t large, about 500 square meters across two floors, with a small yard at the front and back. It was unremarkable in the lavish Beverly Hills but decorated very warmly, which Irena loved.


    That night, they tested the bed''s sturdiness extensively.


    After their bath, Hardy took out a box, revealing a diamond brooch.


    "I had this made especially for you."


    Irena was thrilled, hugging Hardy tightly.


    ...


    Christmas arrived.


    But there was no snow in Los Angeles.


    Santa didn''t come, but Hardy did, picking up Elizabeth Taylor for a shopping spree.


    They went to an amusement park, where they skated, and Taylor fell into Hardy''s arms several times.


    By evening, they returned to Hardy''s estate. After dinner, they sat in the yard to watch the fireworks. There was a fireworks display that night, and the fireworks were beautiful as they lit up the sky.


    The weather was a bit chilly, and the two of them huddled under a blanket. Taylor snuggled into Hardy''s arms, loving the feeling.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''ll be 16 soon."


    Taylor turned around, her violet eyes gazing at Hardy.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll grow up soon," Hardy said, kissing Taylor''s flawless cheek.


    He took out a box from behind.


    "Here''s your Christmas gift."


    Inside was a blue sapphire necklace, a large sapphire weighing about ten carats, shining with a captivating blue light under the lamp.


    Taylor loved the color, excitedly climbing onto Hardy and kissing him. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had a late night.


    But before midnight, Hardy took Taylor home.


    When Sara saw Taylor''s sapphire necklace, she was envious. Although she was a mother, she was also a woman.


    Each woman received a gift.


    Having many girlfriends means giving many gifts. Being a playboy isn''t easy.


    ...


    After several days at sea, a cargo ship from America arrived at the London port. Victor led a team in a truck to the port to pick up the goods. Hardy had only told Victor that this shipment contained pharmaceuticals but did not specify what kind. Additionally, the shipment had an exemption certificate, so Victor smoothly obtained the cargo and transported it back to the company.


    When he opened the container, he was immediately shocked.


    "Oh my God, it''s penicillin! It''s actually penicillin!"


    No wonder the boss didn''t mention it in the telegram¡ªhe probably feared the information might leak and cause problems.


    After counting, there were a total of 100,000 bottles.


    Victor thought to himself, if these goods were sold at black market prices, they would be worth over a million dollars.


    Victor quickly ran to the telegraph office to send a message to Hardy: "Boss, the goods have arrived. Do you have any further instructions?"


    Victor didn''t leave after sending the telegram but waited at the telegraph office.


    Two hours later, Victor received a reply: "You are fully in charge of handling the pharmaceuticals. There will be this amount of goods every month from now on. Deposit the money from the sales into the account, and use it to purchase artworks and real estate."


    "Our group plans to collaborate with Merck Pharmaceuticals to open a factory in London this year. You can start looking for a site or purchase an existing factory for renovation. After the New Year, more people will be sent to the U.K, and you will be responsible for their arrangements."


    Victor received the telegram, and his hands were trembling with excitement.


    A hundred thousand bottles of penicillin every month this was like shipping gold. Plus, opening a pharmaceutical factory and expanding investments in this area showed that the boss highly valued the business in the U.K.


    The London auction company had already been established, named "HARDY Auction Company," Victor, knowing the importance of the facade so he rented a big and fancy office building.


    This building was originally a small bank with three floors. After the bank moved out, the building was renovated with a vault, perfect for storing antiques.

 Chapter 285 - 285 Fooling The British

    London has many art expert. Victor hired several appraisers at high salaries and employed a dozen workers. The auction house officially opened.


    The current London is densely populated, mostly with young and strong laborers who have flocked here due to the war. Thus, there''s no shortage of manpower.


    Victor didn''t need to worry about the auction house. His current focus was on selling the penicillin. Although this item wouldn''t have trouble selling, he aimed to maximize profits without making mistakes.


    He thought it necessary to register a trading company to make sales more legitimate and provide a plausible explanation if investigated.


    Victor immediately instructed someone to register a trading company.


    What next? Victor had a plan. His greatest skill was bluffing people. He asked the driver to take him to Nine Elms, where the U.S. Consulate General in London was located.


    Victor handed over a business card.


    "Hello, I am an American citizen. My name is Victor, and I am the general representative of the Hardy Group in London. I would like to meet with Consul General Jim Rhodes. Could you please inform him?"


    Victor self titled himself as the general representative of the Hardy Group, and the business card was newly printed.


    Seeing an american business man, the staff didn''t dare neglect him and immediately took the business card inside to report.


    Consul General Rhodes looked at the business card curiously, "Hardy Group? I''ve never heard of it."


    But the other party was an American citizen representing a group company. In America, any company daring to call itself a group wouldn''t be a small enterprise, many having deep connections with senators and high ranking officials in Washington. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a mere consul, he couldn''t afford to offend these big groups.


    "Please invite Mr. Victor in," Rhodes instructed.


    Victor entered the consul''s office. Jim Rhodes, seeing Victor''s demeanor, realized he might be someone significant.


    After shaking hands, Victor introduced himself as the general representative of the Hardy Group in London, responsible for the business here. The Hardy Group planned to invest in the U.K, having already established an auction house and a trading company, and now preparing to host a grand reception to invite the british elites.


    "Consul Rhodes, I''ve just arrived and am not very familiar with London''s environment. I hope you can assist in inviting government officials, business elites, and the british upper class to attend."


    Rhodes smiled, "We are both Americans. I am naturally willing to help. I would love to see my fellow countrymen invest in the U.K."


    "Thank you very much. I will book a hotel and come back to find you once it''s done," Victor said as he stood up to leave.


    Before leaving, he shook Rhodes hand again, smiling, "Consul, the Hardy Group will remember your help."


    After leaving, Rhodes was still in a state of confusion. He had agreed to Victor more out of courtesy. He planned to check whether this Hardy Group existed and its strength before making any decisions. If it was a trivial company, he could easily brush Victor off next time.


    Whom should he ask?


    Sending a telegram back home was too cumbersome, and telegrams conveyed limited information. However, he thought of someone: Carlson, the manager of Citibank''s London branch. Their financial industry had the most updated information. Carlson should know the details of the Hardy Group.


    He picked up the phone and called Carlson. It wasn''t long before the call connected, "Carlson, it''s Jim."


    "What can I do for you, Consul?" Carlson replied with a hint of jest in his tone, as they were old friends.


    "I want to ask about a company."


    "Which company?"


    "Hardy Group. Have you heard of it?"


    Carlson paused slightly, "Hardy Group? Of course, I''ve heard of it. Why?"


    "Oh, is there really such a group? How come I haven''t heard of it?"


    Carlson laughed, "Jim, you haven''t returned to America in nearly two years, right?"


    "Almost."


    "No wonder you don''t know. The Hardy Group is a newly emerged major company headquartered in Los Angeles, California. The boss is named Jon Hardy. Not long ago, the bank reported on Mr. Jon Hardy''s situation. Before the new year, he acquired a bank, and now his assets are about $400 million, making him part of the California consortium."


    Carlson had a good grasp of Hardy Group''s information.


    Jim Rhodes was secretly astonished. Four hundred million dollars was an astronomical figure to him, unimaginable wealth.


    A person with such wealth would undoubtedly have many senators and high ranking officials supported by him, while he a mere consul in London, was still a small public official compared to the decision makers back in the United States.


    But then he thought, American companies rarely invested in European market this days. which was dominated by British companies. Hardy Group was the first conglomerate to invest in London. They probably didn''t have many connections here, otherwise, they wouldn''t seek his help to contact people.


    Rhodes was from California, his hometown being Sacramento. If he performed well in this matter, he might build a relationship with this company. Upon returning to the States, he could gain their support and further his career.


    With this thought, Rhodes felt a surge of enthusiasm.


    However, he still needed to confirm if Victor was a fraud. If he were a swindler using the Hardy Group''s name in the U.K, Rhodes efforts in contacting people would make him a laughingstock and jeopardize his career.


    "Carlson, do you know if the Hardy Group plans to invest in the U.K?" asked Consul Rhodes.


    "Did Victor find you?" Carlson asked.


    When Carlson mentioned Victor by name, Rhodes felt much more relieved.


    "You know him?"


    "Met him once. He came to London with funds transferred from the Hardy Group through Citibank. Victor handled the formalities himself due to the large amount, and I personally attended to it."


    Fifty thousand dollars was a significant sum in London and even in America.


    Although Carlson didn''t specify the amount, mentioning the large sum spoke volumes.


    "Did Victor come to you for something?" Carlson inquired.


    "Yes, he asked me to help organize a reception and contact people," Rhodes replied.


    Carlson immediately said, "Jim, you must count me in."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 286 - 286 The Con Artist

    Putting down the phone, knowing Victor wasn''t a fraud, Rhodes felt invigorated. He saw this as an excellent opportunity to build ties with the Hardy Group and knew he had to handle it well. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That afternoon, when Victor came back, Consul Rhodes was much more enthusiastic than in the morning. He ordered coffee and asked his staff to fetch a list of the british prominent figures.


    The list included Mayor Grantham, the Police Commissioner, the heads of the four major British trading houses¡ªJardine Matheson, Swire, Hutchison, and Wheelock¡ªand the Kadoorie families, totaling fifty to sixty names.


    "I''ll try to send invitations to all these people, but I can''t guarantee who will attend," said Rhodes.


    Victor thought for a moment, "Could you send the invitations in the joint name of the Hardy Group and the Consulate?"


    This request was somewhat inappropriate.


    However, after considering it, Rhodes nodded in agreement.


    Victor was delighted, "The reception will be held in the Grand Ballroom of the London Hotel. What time do you think would be appropriate?"


    "Maybe in ten days. It will take some time to send out the invitations."


    "Okay, I will start preparing."


    A few days later, the Mayor''s Office, the Police Department, major trading houses, and other prominent families received invitations for a reception at the London Hotel. They were surprised to see the invitations jointly issued by the U.S. Consulate and the Hardy Group.


    "What''s this Hardy Group?"


    They hadn''t heard of the Hardy Group before. But with the U.S. Consulate involved, they couldn''t ignore it, so they inquired through their channels.


    Soon, they learned that the Hardy Group was a large American enterprise that recently emerged and was known for its rapid growth and significant investment power.


    This intrigued them.


    However, they were unsure about Victor''s significance.


    London was a small place and people quickly learned about the U.S. Consulate and Hardy Group booking the Grand Ballroom for a grand reception, making it the talk of the City.


    Rhodes personally contacted the invitees to ensure their attendance. This level of effort for an American company''s investment in London indicated the importance he placed on the event.


    ...


    Ten days passed quickly.


    Many cars came to the London Hotel today, and important figures walked into the banquet hall one after another. Consul Rhodes and Victor greeted them together. Soon, forty or fifty important figures gathered. The London Mayer did not come, but his secretary came.


    When people chat, they can''t help but talk about the Hardy Group. some were wondering about what impact will such a large capital group have on the current situation in London?


    Little did they know, This was all Victor''s made up story


    Hardy had given him free rein, so he didn''t hold back.


    What had he done before? He was a con artist! He was an expert at deceiving people, knowing how to maximize his own advantage. Now, he wanted to build a successful career, and with Hardy as his powerful backer, he intended to leverage these advantages to the fullest.


    Victor looked at the room full of high ranking officials and wealthy businessmen from the U.K and thought to himself that he would confidently and boldly deceive them. The thought excited him.


    Everyone had arrived.


    Consul General Rhodes and Victor went on stage together. The people in the audience fell silent and looked at the two of them. The venue suddenly became quiet.


    Consul General Rhodes introduced Victor to everyone, the general representative of the Hardy Group in London, who came here to develop the European market.


    The audience applauded softly in welcome.


    Victor took the microphone with a confident smile on his face.


    "Everyone, let me first introduce the Hardy Group. Some of you may be unfamiliar with the Hardy Group. Our group was established not long ago, but it has extremely strong strength."


    "The Hardy Group owns a bank, Wells Fargo, which manages over $1 billion in funds. This bank is also the private property of our boss, Mr. Jon Hardy."


    1 billion US dollars. This was definitely a number that shocked everyone present.


    After the end of World War II, Britain wanted to rebuild and recover, so it borrowed $4.3 billion from the United States. This was a loan from one country to another.


    The boss of the Hardy Group can personally manages $1 billion.


    Victor continued.


    "Our group owns ABC, the largest broadcast TV station in the U.S, which now accounts for about 80% of the nation''s viewership, surpassing the other two major TV stations."


    "We have the largest security company in the nation, the largest private armed force in the United States, with more than 5,000 people, fully equipped with weapons, all of whom are veterans who fought in multiple battlefields of World War II and killed uncountable number of Nazi''s."


    Many people were shocked. Such a strong private armed forces could overthrow the regime of a small country, in fact most british colonies didn''t have that many active armed personnels.


    In fact, Victor was bragging. HD security currently does not have 5,000 people, but only more than 3,000.


    They won''t count anyway.


    "The Hardy Group also owns the largest television manufacturer in the United States, one of the top five Hollywood film companies, an airline company, and dozens of other industries, as well as more than a dozen listed companies."


    "Not only that, the Hardy Group has now joined the California Consortium, which has more than 100 companies covering almost all industries. It is the largest consortium in the western United States."


    Victor paused, lowered his voice, and said into the microphone: "Let me tell you here that our boss has a very close relationship with Washington and has a certain influence on some of Washington''s decisions."


    "I hope you just listen to these words and don''t spread them outside." Victor said with a smile.


    "I was sent to London by the group to expand the market here and hope to gain support from the Governor and government departments. There are also many large companies here. The Hardy Group is willing to have friendly exchanges and cooperation with everyone."


    Let him collect artworks.


    Let him sell some penicillin.


    He made such a big scene.


    Calling all the big shots in London to fool people together, others may not be able to do such a thing, but Victor did it very well.


    Because fooling people is what he love doing most as well as his greatest specialty.

 Chapter 287 - 287 Hardy Group Business In London

    Victor finished his speech, and the reception moved into a casual chatting phase.


    Victor, being a highly adaptable person, knew how to tailor his words to different audiences. Previously, as a conman, he managed to handle people effortlessly. Now, with his legitimate status, he navigated social interactions with even greater ease.


    Holding a wine glass, he first chatted with the Mayor''s secretary, then mingled with the police chief, and later started conversations with the presidents and representatives of major trading companies.


    These large foreign firms dominated almost all the livelihoods in London, from electricity to tap water and daily necessities. They were very concerned about what industries Hardy Group planned to enter in London and whether it would affect their businesses.


    "Mr. Victor, what kind of business is Hardy Group planning to do?" asked the president of Jardine Matheson.


    The others also looked at Victor, awaiting his answer.


    Victor smiled, "To be honest, I''ve only been in London for less than a month and am not very familiar with the situation here. For now, we''ve started an auction house and a trading company. As for future ventures, that will depend on what London needs.


    "The Hardy Group''s business is extensive, and behind us is the California Consortium, which covers almost all industries, from finance and oil to metallurgy and various manufacturing sectors, including screws, construction steel, machine tools, cars, and even airplanes and cannons.


    "We also have transportation, maritime shipping, real estate, media, television stations, radio stations, newspapers, and magazines.


    "If there''s a need for planes, tanks, or even aircraft carriers here, I can arrange that. If there''s a shortage of medicines or even chewing gum, no problem, I can provide those too."


    Victor wasn''t exaggerating. If someone really paid for planes, tanks, or aircraft carriers, he could indeed procure them.


    The British trading company executives felt a pang of anxiety, thinking that the Hardy Group was a formidable shark, uncertain whom it might bite in the future.


    However, some saw an opportunity for cooperation.


    After all, business often arises from partnerships.


    The reception was very successful, and Victor managed to make the Hardy Group known in London''s political and business circles in the shortest time and at the lowest cost, establishing himself as the group''s chief representative in the U.K.


    Victor received a thick stack of business cards.


    The reception served as a stepping stone for future communications with the government, foreign firms, and local families, allowing Victor to visit them directly if needed.


    The day after the reception, Victor dispatched eight HD security personnel he brought along. Their job wasn''t just to be bodyguards, which would be a waste of talent, they were now business managers of Hardy''s London branch.


    Victor divided them into four groups to contact the major hospitals in London.


    At the Royal London Hospital, when two Hardy representatives approached the director offering penicillin for sale, the director was initially skeptical. Had they not been Americans, he would have thought they were con men.


    "Do you have penicillin?" the director asked. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of them took out a box of penicillin from his bag and placed it on the table. Seeing the actual product, the director was visibly shocked.


    There really was penicillin.


    He picked up the box and examined it, noting the label and production date, which were two months ago, from Merck Pharmaceuticals in the USA.


    During WWII, Merck was the second largest producer of penicillin, right after Pfizer, making Merck''s penicillin well known.


    Seeing that the drug was genuine, the director was excited.


    "How did you get this? Smuggling? How much do you have, and what''s the price?" the director asked eagerly.


    The security officer shrugged, "We obtained it through legitimate channels, with plenty of stock, not like those who smuggle a few bottles from US hospitals."


    "We can sell you 5,000 vials. How much are you willing to pay?"


    "5,000 vials?" The director was thrilled, rubbing his hands in excitement.


    This drug was a real lifesaver.


    In current medical practice, the highest mortality was due to infections, and penicillin was highly effective against inflammations.


    "How about $6 per vial?" the director tentatively offered.


    The security officer reached for the box, and the director, in panic, quickly grabbed it and urgently said, "We can negotiate, we can negotiate."


    "The black market price is now between $25 and $30 per vial. Our boss has priced it at $15, which is far below the black market price."


    In fact, the black market price rarely reached $30 per vial, it was usually around $16-$18, occasionally spiking during severe shortages.


    The director shook his head vigorously, "That''s too expensive, way too expensive. The price in American hospitals is only $3 per vial. $15 is far too high, hardly anyone can afford it. Please consider the patients."


    "You mentioned the American mainland. These medicines are very difficult to obtain and come with risks and costs to transport over such a long distance. Don''t we deserve to make a profit?"


    "We are businessmen."


    After back and forth negotiations, they settled on $11 per vial. The director painfully purchased 5,000 vials.


    The most reputable hospitals in London, like Queen Mary Hospital, Elizabeth Hospital, Prince of Wales Hospital, St. Teresa''s Hospital, Canossa Hospital, and others, including some privately funded hospitals.


    All these hospitals bought penicillin, and they bought as much as was offered. They weren''t fools, penicillin was in short supply, and even if they didn''t use it all, reselling it would still bring profit. In a short time, Victor sold over 50,000 vials.


    The lowest price was $10 per vial, and the highest was $12 per vial, earning a total of over $500,000.


    He still had more than 40,000 vials left.


    Victor wasn''t in a hurry.


    Recently, word spread about Hardy Group selling penicillin, making the group well known in London, especially among high ranking individuals.


    Victor had mentioned that their trading company could sell anything, and their first product was the highly demanded penicillin.


    Many people knew that the US had restrictions on penicillin exports. While it wasn''t officially banned, few could obtain it directly from manufacturers. Much of the smuggled supply was bought at high prices from hospitals and transported to the U.K, driving up the prices.


    But Hardy Group was selling directly.


    This indicated that Hardy Group had deep connections and extensive networks in the US.

 Chapter 288 - 288 Hardy Group Future Framework

    During the New Year period, Hardy was also very busy.


    In the blink of an eye, it was 1948.


    Hardy had been in this world for three years.


    On January 8, Hardy formally applied to the Las Vegas city government to establish the ''Hardy Group'' in Las Vegas.


    The Las Vegas government welcomed the establishment of the Hardy Group. Every place hopes for development, not just for tax revenue. Sometimes a major company can stimulate the economy of an entire area.


    A few days later.


    The Hardy Group held a grand event at the Hardy Hotel to celebrate the establishment of the company. ABC Television and Las Vegas Television broadcasted the event live.


    Almost all the city government officials attended.


    A state senator from Nevada also came to congratulate. This senator was a friend of the mayor. Last year, he brought his family to Las Vegas for vacation, and the Hardy Hotel provided free accommodation, leading to a friendship between Hardy and the senator.


    At the event, the mayor spoke, stating that the Hardy Group''s presence in Las Vegas would bring more vitality to the city and that its development would reach new heights.


    Hardy then announced that the Hardy Group would invest $200 million to build two large hotels in Las Vegas, transforming it into a true tourism and entertainment capital upon completion.


    These two comprehensive buildings would be named "Caesars Palace Hotel" and "Venetian Hotel," combining shopping, entertainment, gambling, accommodation, tourism, and international conferences.


    The construction was expected to take two years.


    Additionally, the Hardy Group would invest in building the ''Hardy Group Tower,'' expected to be a 70 stories tall, reaching approximately 230 meters in height.


    The group would also construct a hospital covering several dozen acres to improve the overall healthcare level of the city, and establish the first university in Las Vegas. They had already negotiated with the University of Nevada, and Las Vegas University would become a branch of the University of Nevada.


    ...


    Now that the Hardy Group Company is established. The first task is to build two casino hotels, "Caesars Palace Hotel" and "The Venetian Hotel."


    Previously, design bidding was conducted, involving the best design companies in the United States, and now the designs have been approved by the shareholders.


    Caesars Palace mimics Roman architecture, grand and majestic, with luxurious interiors and many Roman sculptures. There is a large fountain outside, modeled after Rome''s Trevi Fountain.


    The Trevi Fountain, also known as the Fountain of Youth or the ''Wishing Pool,'' is a Baroque architectural masterpiece, the largest and most famous fountain in Rome, and a symbol of the city. "Roman Holiday" was filmed there.


    The "Venetian Hotel" mimics the water city of Venice, similar to the PPT images Hardy used to impress the mob families earlier.


    The construction of these two casinos will be handled by Metropolis Real Estate Development Company for Caesars Palace and another large construction company for The Venetian Hotel.


    Both casinos will start construction simultaneously.


    At the same time, the Hardy Group headquarters, ''Hardy Group Tower'' will also begin construction, again handled by Metropolis Real Estate. The building''s design, proposed by Hardy, features a circular base and a square middle section.


    It essentially represents a coin, symbolizing wealth.


    Hardy''s dreams are quite materialistic.


    The temporary headquarters is in Los Angeles, and after the Hardy Building is completed, it will move to Las Vegas, with the Los Angeles building becoming a branch office.


    Hardy Group Headquarters.


    Chairman''s Office.


    Hardy called Andy in. "Andy, I think it''s necessary for the Hardy Group to develop a future plan. What do you think?"


    Having a goal provides direction, and with direction comes motivation.


    From nations to individuals, everyone should make future plans to avoid aimlessness.


    "Boss, we are on the same page. I have been working on a plan recently, but I need your input on some aspects since they involve the future direction of the Hardy Group," Andy said.


    "I have some ideas too. Let''s discuss the future framework today," Hardy replied.


    In Hardy''s vision, the Hardy Group will have several main industries, with the media industry being the top priority.


    Currently, Hardy Group''s media industry includes ABC Broadcasting Company, HD Film Company, Global Times, Playboy Magazine, ABC Radio, HD Records Company, and HD Talent Agency, forming a complete industry chain. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andy wasn''t surprised that Hardy prioritized the media industry because Hardy had previously explained the power structure to him.


    Power in this world can be divided into military, political, economic, cultural, and public opinion power, with diplomatic power as the last one.


    The media industry controls public opinion.


    And controlling public opinion makes many politicians fear you, and it can also be a profitable tool.


    "My plan is to continue expanding the number of ABC TV stations. Although we claim nationwide coverage, remote areas are still uncovered. We currently have 118 stations, aiming to exceed 200 in five years."


    "We should explore international markets, like setting up radio and TV stations in neighboring Canada and Mexico. We could also establish stations in places like the U.K and Japan, broadcasting recorded programs if live broadcasting isn''t possible."


    "Global Times should continue to receive support to achieve global coverage within two years, ensuring a channel for disseminating information even in weaker areas."


    "Playboy Magazine is too niche, we need a new magazine with broader appeal, similar to Reader''s Digest, called ''Reader'' or ''Youth Digest.'' It shouldn''t aim for high prices, similar to Reader''s Digest at 30 cents per issue, focusing on expanding readership."


    "As for the film company, we should focus on quality over quantity, putting more effort into TV series and variety shows. I foresee the record industry growing way beyond our previous estimation, so we should invest more in the record company, selecting and nurturing new talents into stars."


    Finally, Hardy remembered something and asked Andy, "Do you know about the ''Paramount Decree''?"


    "Are you referring to the Supreme Court''s antitrust ruling against the big eight film companies, which was suspended?" Andy asked, surprised.

 Chapter 289 - 289 Industry Pillars Of The Hardy Group

    Hardy shook his head. "I have insider information that the Paramount Decree will officially take effect this year. If the Supreme Court''s ruling is enforced, these big film companies will be forced to separate their distribution companies and theaters. What do you think will happen?"


    This information came from Hardy''s past life memory, but Andy didn''t know that. Given Hardy''s current connections, Andy wouldn''t doubt it if Hardy said it came from high level senators.


    "If that''s the case, we could prepare to short them," Andy said excitedly.


    "Exactly. Keep an eye on it and make a move when the time is right," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Boss, aren''t you planning to acquire any industries of the big film companies?" Andy asked.


    Hardy shook his head, smiling.


    "HD Films hasn''t set up distribution and theaters because I knew the antitrust ruling would come. Now, it''s even less likely to get involved. In the future, HD Films will mainly serve as a resource base for our TV stations."


    After discussing the media industry, Hardy moved on to the group''s second pillar industry.


    The Security Company.


    If the media industry is Hardy''s beloved daughter, then the security company is his cherished son. From the beginning, Hardy hasn''t allowed any outsiders or external forces to participate in the security company.


    The few brothers from the early days could have been given higher positions, but Hardy didn''t do that because these men were his most loyal subordinates.


    Though Richard, Henry, Matthew, and Neil are just team leaders in the security company, their salaries far exceed those outside, with profit sharing as well.


    Hardy never expected the HD Security Company to make money, if it can sustain itself and gradually develop, that''s great. Even if it loses money, Hardy would subsidize it from other parts of the group.


    The HD Security Company''s existence is the greatest security guarantee for Hardy''s industries.


    Hardy told Andy, "Now that HD Security has partnerships with the police departments of Los Angeles, San Francisco, and Las Vegas, we should pause further expansion. If the government sees us as a threat, trouble will come. We''re still within acceptable limits, so let''s proactively stop to avoid problems.


    "The next step is to expand the scope of our operations, adding a factory guard division. There are many industrial companies under the California consortium, we should communicate with them and take on their factory security work, which would be substantial business."


    "We should also establish a celebrity protection division, providing personal security for celebrities and important figures growing demands."


    "We could also set up a transport services division. I saw in the newspaper that piracy is rampant in some seas, we could offer escort services, even using warships to protect the journey. If pirates appear, we could engage them directly."


    The third pillar industry.


    Wells Fargo Bank.


    Wells Fargo is the core of the future group. Hardy''s plan is to develop it into a national bank within a few years, with branches in every city, a plan set after acquiring Wells Fargo.


    Hardy''s latest idea is to have Wells Fargo establish an angel investment department. Hardy''s biggest advantage is his foresight of future trends, and many future big companies haven''t emerged yet.


    Establishing an investment company to invest in future big companies could yield massive returns.


    Hardy wants to turn Wells Fargo into the future Goldman Sachs.


    The fourth pillar industry.


    The gambling industry.


    This needs little explanation. Las Vegas is the top priority, with the existing Hardy Hotel and the under construction "Caesars Palace Hotel" and "The Venetian Hotel" forming an industrial cluster. This business is bound to be profitable.


    However, construction will take over two years, so specific work can be arranged after that. The current focus is on monitoring construction progress.


    The fifth pillar industry mentioned by Hardy.


    "Hardy Chain Supermarket."


    This surprised Andy, as he didn''t expect the boss to focus on retail.


    "Boss, are you planning to set up malls and supermarkets?" Andy asked.


    "The future is an era of consumption, with increasing attention to retail, which will inevitably rise. Retail also has an advantage as a ''cash cow.'' My plan is to establish chain supermarkets in major cities across the US, not necessarily in city centers but in densely populated areas.


    "Buy land, build warehouse style supermarkets. Our own products can enter the supermarkets, and we can attract other companies too. With urban development, these locations will gradually become centers, and the land will appreciate."


    Andy thought for a moment and said, "Boss, if we build so many supermarkets, with product categories numbering in the thousands, the financial pressure will be immense."


    Hardy shook his head, smiling. "No, I won''t give them money, they will give me money. Strictly speaking, my Hardy Chain Supermarket isn''t about buying goods from them to sell but providing a sales platform.


    "If you want to place your goods here, you pay me. The supermarket can charge a placement fee or sign a commission agreement, so there won''t be any financial pressure on the supermarket in the early stages."


    Andy was amazed. "Can it be done that way?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why not? Don''t we handle TV shopping the same way, selling products and taking a commission? It''s no different from placing products in a supermarket. Of course, getting these businesses to comply won''t be easy, but we have ABC TV as a promotional tool. We can tell these businesses that products sold in Hardy Chain Supermarkets can enjoy TV shopping promotion benefits."


    "But isn''t TV shopping time limited?"


    "We can start a new national channel dedicated to product promotion at fixed times daily, with hosts promoting products in the supermarket, explaining their benefits and usage. I''ve even thought of a name, ''Shopping Street.''"


    Andy admired Hardy''s innovative mind, always coming up with brilliant ideas. Of course, these ideas require industrial support.


    Hardy prioritizing the media industry as the group''s top industry is not without reason.


    The Sixth Pillar Industry.


    Hardy plans to develop the "luxury goods industry."

 Chapter 290 - 290 Pepsi-Co Stock Turmoil

    Luxury goods industry


    "Manufacturing makes money based on the scale of the industry, while luxury goods profit from branding. With our super stars and the media industry as a support, we have a high level of publicity, which can create a batch of luxury brands.


    "The profit margin for manufacturing is often only around ten percent, while the profit margin for luxury goods can be several times or even dozens of times higher. Leather goods, clothing, perfumes, scarves, watches, jewelry¡ªfor example, a bag that costs only $10 to make can sell for $2000. Why? Because of the added brand value.


    "We can acquire shares in luxury brands or create our own. As long as the promotion is in place, any product can become a luxury item."


    Finally, Hardy looked at Andy.


    "In addition to the current departments, the group company needs to establish another very important department."


    "What department?"


    "A think tank."


    "Management is the body, and the think tank is the brain. It can provide the company with policy research and consultation, summarize business intelligence, offer policy design and plans, and guide company decisions.


    "One person''s intelligence is ultimately insufficient. If we gather a group of smart people, we can exert great power. The group company has a block structure, and the think tank can connect these departments and subsidiaries."


    Andy supported Hardy''s plan and took it back to add details. Two days later, Hardy Group held its first group meeting to announce the company''s three year plan.


    Of course, some plans can be made public directly, while others remain top company secrets known only to a very few.


    These plans design the company''s future. If leaked, they could invite attacks from competitors or allow them to get ahead.


    After the meeting, each company and department had to set their own three year plan, to be submitted to Hardy for review.


    For example, Wash Mining, the first listed company Hardy acquired. Since Hardy got it, it hasn''t been well managed, only operating a few stock prices and extracting a few million dollars.


    This time, Hardy made a plan. A good listed company shouldn''t be wasted, so he ordered the current exploration supervisor, Columbus, to expand the exploration team and search for new mineral sources.


    "Okay, boss."


    "How do you plan to carry out your work?"


    "Oh, expand the exploration area and put effort into places across the U.S. that might have minerals," Columbus said.


    Hardy shook his head and took out a map from the drawer. "This is a map of Australia. Experts say Western Australia is a dense mineral distribution area. Only a few companies are there now, and much of it hasn''t been surveyed yet. Take people there.


    Australia''s iron ore, bauxite, coal, gold, and copper reserves are among the top in the world. Now it''s 1948, and many large mines of later generations haven''t been discovered yet. Now is a good time to enter Australia''s mining industry.


    In his previous life, Hardy went to Australia to play. Friends introduced him to some situations and mentioned a few place names, but Hardy didn''t know the specific locations.


    He only knew that Australia''s minerals were mainly concentrated in Western Australia. The rest is up to Columbus to discover. He found the New World, so finding mines shouldn''t be a problem."


    After dealing with group matters, Hardy relaxed.


    He had a president and managers for various departments and companies. If he did everything himself, what would he need them for?


    A few days later, Andy reported to Hardy that Pepsi Cola Company had sent news.


    Just after New Year''s Day, Pepsi Cola announced its financial report for the previous year. Compared to the previous year, Pepsi''s business shrank again in 1947, and its profitability continued to decline.


    Affected by the news, Pepsi''s stock price fell.


    Then some bad news circulated in the market, saying Pepsi''s financial situation was very poor, on the verge of collapse. The shareholders'' meeting was preparing to negotiate with Coca Cola again, hoping Coca Cola would acquire them.


    This was already Pepsi''s third request for Coca Cola to acquire them.


    The news caused Pepsi''s stock price to fall again.


    A few days later, Pepsi''s syrup production plant in San Francisco had a pipeline failure, leaking nearly 50,000 liters of syrup and halting production for three days, causing losses of up to tens of thousands of dollars.


    This news caused Pepsi''s stock price to drop significantly again.


    Then, the Global Times reported that their reporter interviewed Coca Cola, asking if they would acquire Pepsi. Coca Cola''s president clearly stated they would not acquire Pepsi. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, analysts commented: Pepsi and Coca Cola have been competing for the market for decades. In Coca Cola''s eyes, Pepsi has always been an imitator. In their market reports, they refer to Pepsi as "the imitator" rather than its proper name.


    Pepsi and Coca Cola taste the same. Coca Cola acquiring Pepsi makes little sense and could cost tens of millions of dollars, possibly even touching some antitrust laws. So, Coca Cola acquiring Pepsi is highly unlikely.


    If Pepsi doesn''t develop soon, its only outcome might be shutdown and bankruptcy.


    This report caused the market to lose confidence in Pepsi, leading to panic selling and a significant drop in stock price, from $8.3 per share at the beginning of the year to $5.6 per share, evaporating over $5 million in market value.


    Even many shareholders lost confidence in Pepsi''s future.


    At this time, more bad news came from Pepsi. Hardy Group, which had recently acquired Pepsi shares, was now Pepsi''s largest shareholder. At the latest shareholders meeting, Hardy Group''s representative had a fierce dispute with Pepsi''s current president, Walter Mack. Afterward, Hardy Group stated that considering Pepsi''s situation, it might sell its shares.


    The largest shareholder wanted to leave, causing even more panic among small shareholders, and the stock price fell further.


    As small shareholders panicked, a financial company approached them, willing to buy their shares. Many shareholders, having lost confidence in Pepsi, sold their shares.


    In a short time, this financial company acquired many small shareholders shares, accounting for 18% of the total share capital.


    At the same time, Andy absorbed over 8% of the shares in the market.


    Now, Hardy already controlled 49% of the shares, making him the undisputed largest shareholder.

 Chapter 291 - 291 The Alarmed Coca Cola

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Walter Mack also acquired some Pepsi shares, now holding 27%, making him the second largest shareholder.


    As Marx said: The accumulation of capital is bloody!


    To make money and control more capital, Hardy and Walter Mack used various methods to suppress the stock price, and then crazily absorbed shares when people panicked.


    The real losers were those small shareholders and investors.


    Is the stock market to make investors rich? No, never. It''s for better bloodsucking. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One day, Walter Mack visited Hardy, bringing a box of Pepsi Cola with a smile, "Mr. Hardy, we''ve finalized the pull tab and the prize campaign we discussed before is already registered."


    Pointing to the cola, Hardy picked up a bottle of Pepsi Cola. It looked similar to Coca Cola''s classic bottle with a narrow waist. The cap was now aluminum, with a beautiful blue and red Pepsi logo and a pull tab on the side.


    Hardy pulled the tab, and the cap opened with a pop. He liked the sound, much better than a can''s sound.


    Under the cap, clear writing appeared. Hardy''s bottle read, "Win Another Bottle."


    "Pop, pop, pop~ pop~!"


    Hardy opened five or six bottles in a row.


    Some said "Thanks for Playing," others said "Win Another Bottle," and he was lucky enough to win a 50 cent cash prize.


    Satisfied, Hardy put down the caps.


    "How about the cap cost?" Hardy asked.


    "Each cap needs printing, so the cost increased to about 0.3 cents each, doubling the previous iron cap''s cost," Walter Mack said.


    Hardy found it acceptable.


    "What about the prizes?"


    "The ratio is 50% ''Thanks for Playing,'' 45% ''Win Another Bottle,'' and 5% cash prizes starting from 10 cents, exponentially decreasing. About one in 100,000 bottles wins a $100 prize, to stimulate consumers."


    "Also, the advertising slogan has changed, targeting young people."


    Hardy nodded, "I remember Coca Cola hasn''t advertised on TV yet. Find HD Films to make a Pepsi ad for ABC TV, focusing not on the taste but on the fun of pull tabs and prize joy.


    "Recently, distribute more big prizes. When people see big prizes being won, it will create a concentrated publicity effect, and then let the TV news report it. I believe more people will buy Pepsi."


    Walter Mack nodded repeatedly.


    A few days later.


    During ABC TV''s 8 pm program, a new Pepsi ad played. A group of young people held up Pepsi, shouting:


    "Drink Pepsi, fun and win big prizes!"


    Gently pull the tab, easily open the bottle, drink a gulp, and see the prize label under the cap.


    Seeing it, the group cheered excitedly, "Wow~ a $100 prize!"


    Then came the introduction of the prize rules: "Win Another Bottle" and cash prizes up to $100.


    At this time, $100 was half a month''s salary for a worker.


    Not a small amount.


    The pull tab Pepsi officially launched. Many people flocked to grocery stores and supermarkets to buy it. With the same price as Coca Cola and a chance to win, why not buy Pepsi?


    At any time, the poor are the mainstream of society. Cheap things always have a market. Such a cheap product with a chance to win is naturally more popular.


    A few days later, During ABC News.


    Two hosts laughed, sharing an anecdote.


    The male host said: "A young man bought a bottle of Pepsi. His first prize was ''Win Another Bottle,'' and he kept winning. He ended up with 20 bottles. Looking at a table full of Pepsi, he didn''t know what to do, so he invited everyone present to drink."


    The female host laughed, "Haha, that''s interesting. I saw on the Global Times some big prize winners. It mentioned a girl who won a $100 prize with just one bottle of Pepsi. She bought her dream new bicycle."


    After these rounds of promotion, Pepsi sales surged.


    In just two weeks, statistics showed Pepsi''s sales increased 800% compared to the same period last year. If this trend continues, annual sales could reach $25 million, with a net profit of about $3 million.


    This was an exciting number because Pepsi had lost over $1 million last year. In such a short time, they made a stunning comeback.


    Due to the booming sales, production couldn''t keep up. Now, as soon as they produced, it sold. Trucks waited at the factory, and the workshop operated at full speed.


    At the same time, Andy reported to Hardy.


    Due to the sales surge and the impact of advertising, Pepsi''s stock price soared.


    In a short time, it doubled, and it continued to rise. The pull tab prize idea was so good that many investors believed Pepsi''s time had come, so they bought shares.


    Hardy initially bought 23% of the shares and later, through operations, acquired 26% more. Since the stock price was lower during the operation, the total cost was a little over $6 million. Now, with Pepsi''s stock price soaring, his 49% stake had risen to $13 million.


    In just over a month, he made a profit of over $6 million.


    That''s the joy of capital, something many people can''t imagine.


    ...


    Pepsi''s skyrocketing sales have naturally caught the attention of its rival, Coca Cola. The Coca Cola president convenes a meeting of the management team.


    Several dozen bottles of Pepsi are placed on the conference table.


    They had never taken Pepsi seriously before, but Pepsi''s recent impressive performance has forced them to pay attention.


    The president glanced at everyone and said gravely: "In the last two weeks, Pepsi sold 10 million bottles, which is ten times their previous sales volume. Due to Pepsi''s sales surge, our sales have significantly declined over the past two weeks, with only 18.6 million bottles sold, a decrease of over 30%.


    Their markets overlap significantly with ours, so Pepsi''s increased sales are naturally eating into Coca Cola''s market share.


    "This week, their sales remain strong. Although we haven''t yet compiled the statistics, estimates suggest that their sales may surpass those of the previous two weeks, while our numbers continue to decline. If this trend continues, it won''t be long before we''re overtaken.

 Chapter 292 - 292 Coca Cola Marketing Strategy

    Being overtaken by Pepsi, which they considered a copycat, is hard for everyone at Coca Cola to accept, especially since last month, Pepsi was still begging Coca Cola to acquire them.


    The president pointed to the Pepsi bottles on the table.


    "They''ve changed their packaging and sales strategy. The products are here, so let''s study them carefully and find a way to respond."


    A senior executive picked up a bottle of Pepsi.


    "The packaging is no different from ours, and the bottle shape is the same. They just changed the bottle cap design and added a lottery activity~~pop."


    As he spoke, he gently pulled the ring, and the bottle opened easily.


    Admittedly, this easy open feature is quite pleasant.


    Then he noticed a line of small text under the cap.


    "Reward: $1."


    "Wow, I won a dollar," the executive said excitedly, showing off the cap to his colleague.


    Suddenly, he sensed a tense atmosphere in the conference room.


    Looking up, he saw that the surrounding executives were staring at him, their eyes suggesting that his excitement over a dollar was unwarranted. The president''s gaze, in particular, carried a hint of anger.


    This senior executive was quick witted and immediately said:


    "I think that only by experiencing what makes our competitor''s product appealing and understanding how they attract customers can we find a way to respond. Don''t you agree?"


    Hearing this explanation, the president''s expression softened considerably.


    "What did you sense?" the president asked.


    The executive immediately replied, "I saw Pepsi''s ad on ABC. It''s very creative. They''ve changed their promotional strategy, focusing not on taste and price but on youthful energy, positioning Pepsi as the drink for young people."


    "And they''re mainly promoting this easy open cap in their ads, which differentiates them from Coca Cola''s key selling points. This is quite clever."


    "Anything else?" the president asked.


    "The lottery. This is Pepsi''s most brilliant idea. Previously, they promoted themselves as cheaper, offering double the cola for the same price. We countered by branding them as the drink for the lower class, as ''black cola,'' which effectively damaged their reputation.


    "This time, they''ve used the ''win another bottle'' strategy, giving customers a sense of unexpected reward, which is more attractive than just lowering prices."


    "This saves a lot of raw material costs, which can then be used for the lottery. Don''t underestimate the appeal of a ten or twenty cent prize. Kids, who generally don''t have much money, really care about these winnings and enjoy the thrill of winning."


    The president nodded, thinking this executive''s analysis was good.


    Seeing the president''s nod of approval, the executive secretly breathed a sigh of relief, knowing he had successfully navigated the situation.


    "What do you all think we should do to counter Pepsi''s strategy and win back our customers?" the president asked the senior executives.


    "Increase our advertising budget, run more commercials on TV, and ramp up Coca Cola''s promotions. I believe TV ads have a significant impact on soda sales," one executive suggested.


    The president nodded, knowing this was an obvious suggestion.


    "We should also do easy open caps and a lottery," another executive said.


    Another executive shook his head, "Pepsi has probably already applied for patents. If we use easy open caps, Pepsi will definitely sue us. The lottery concept is likely patented as well."


    "The lottery can be done differently, as long as the format is different, they can''t win a lawsuit against us," someone suggested.


    "And what method would that be?"


    "Uh~~I haven''t thought of it yet."


    Many gave this person a disdainful look, realizing he was just talking without substance.


    "Pop, pop, pop!"


    Someone else opened a few more Pepsi bottles, studying the prize labels underneath. "This lottery idea is really brilliant. I wonder who came up with it. It''s not just the young people buying Pepsi, even I find it fun and can''t resist opening more."


    The Coca Cola president looked at the bottle cap in his hand and said, "I''ve heard that this idea came from Jon Hardy, the owner of Hardy Group, who is now Pepsi''s largest shareholder."


    "Jon Hardy, the owner of ABC?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, that''s him."


    "No wonder. This Jon Hardy always comes up with great ideas. That Las Vegas casino lottery he introduced attracted gamblers from all over the country. It''s said that advertising revenue on Las Vegas TV has surpassed that of the other two major networks.


    "It''s not surprising that Jon Hardy came up with a lottery idea he is the uncrowned king of gambling."


    The president, somewhat irritated, looked at his team, "I''m asking you to study how to counter our competitors, not discuss how great they are."


    Everyone immediately fell silent.


    Just then, the executive who won a dollar earlier had an idea and excitedly said, "President, I have a creative idea."


    "Let''s hear it."


    "We can also run a lottery, but our format will be very different from Pepsi''s. We''ll keep our traditional bottle caps but add a design on the back."


    "My idea is to put the twelve zodiac signs¡ªAries, Taurus, Gemini, Virgo¡ªon the back. Instead of an instant win, the rule would be to collect all twelve signs to win a dollar."


    The president frowned slightly, "Collecting twelve signs for a dollar. Last year, Coca Cola sold 600 million bottles. One twelfth of that is 50 million. Are you suggesting Coca Cola should pay out 50 million dollars in prizes?"


    The executive quickly shook his head, "No, not that much. First, not every cap will have a design. We can set it at one third or one fourth."


    "The caps will have a year printed on them, like ''1948 Taurus,'' and can only be redeemed within that year. Once 1949 starts, they''re no longer valid."


    "And our prizes require a complete set of twelve zodiac signs. We can release more of some signs and limit others, for example, only releasing 1 million Virgo caps. Even if every single one is redeemed, that''s only a million dollars in prizes."


    "My idea is to pick two signs each year and release only 500,000 of each. This means the maximum prize payout would be 500,000 dollars, and because the distribution regions won''t overlap, it''s unlikely that anyone will collect all twelve signs. The prize payout will likely be far less than this."

 Chapter 293 - 293 Card Collecting Games vs Lottery

    Hearing that the total prize payout would be only 200,000 to 300,000 dollars, the president felt this was entirely acceptable, "Do any of you have other ideas?"


    Coming up with a genius idea isn''t easy.


    Especially with Hardy''s lottery idea already setting a high standards. Copying it would be illegal, making it even more challenging to come up with a new idea.


    Even Hardy''s idea was selected from countless future creative ideas, picking the most refined one. It''s nearly impossible for these executives to surpass countless future commercial geniuses on such a short time.


    No one else could offer any ideas immediately.


    The president, realizing this was likely the best they could do, adjourned the meeting and took the idea to report to the chairman. After hearing the proposal, the chairman found the ''twelve zodiac'' lottery concept very appealing and instructed Coca Cola to proceed with it.


    In the following days,


    Coca Cola filmed new commercials, which aired on NBC and CBS.


    Indeed, Coca Cola did not choose the highest rated ABC network but opted for the other two, partly because Hardy is the owner of ABC and Pepsi, and Coca Cola didn''t want to funnel advertising money to ABC.


    Additionally, Coca Cola had closer ties with the NBC and CBS networks and their affiliated financial groups, making it natural to support close partners.


    The ''Twelve Zodiac'' Coke was officially launched.


    Many loyal Coca Cola customers who had been drawn to Pepsi''s lottery now flocked back to Coca Cola.


    Card collecting games are inherently engaging.


    Many people are enthusiastic about collecting cards. Even in later generations, card sales remain highly popular, such as baseball cards in almost every household with baseball fans.


    There are even dedicated trading card game companies, with one pure gold card from the "Blue Eyes White Dragon" 20th Anniversary Edition of the "Yu-Gi-Oh!" series fetching tens of thousands of dollars.


    Coca Cola''s new marketing strategy was highly successful, quickly reclaiming a large portion of the market, causing Pepsi''s sales to plummet.


    The dramatic rise and fall frustrated Pepsi''s president, Walter Mack, who sought out Hardy to report the situation.


    Hardy picked up a Coca Cola bottle cap from the table, examining it. It was still a metal cap with the same top logo, but now featuring a beautiful zodiac design on the back.


    "Quite exquisite," Hardy commented.


    Walter Mack, anxiously, said, "Mr. Hardy, Coca Cola''s new zodiac collection game has quickly drawn away many customers, causing Pepsi''s sales to drop sharply. What do you think we should do?"


    "Have you come up with any ideas?" Hardy asked.


    Walter Mack shook his head helplessly, "The management team held a meeting, but we haven''t thought of a particularly effective countermeasure yet. All we could come up with was increasing the lottery prizes and boosting advertising."


    Hardy shook his head, "Those approaches are bad. They''ll lead to a vicious cycle of competition, where Pepsi invests more without necessarily seeing better results." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We concluded the same, which is why I''m here to ask if you have any good ideas."


    Hardy smiled, "There is a way to deal with Coca Cola. Have you noticed that their caps are missing two designs?"


    Walter Mack was puzzled. He hadn''t paid attention to this detail. He flipped over all the caps and realized two zodiac signs were missing.


    "Virgo and Gemini are missing?" Walter Mack looked at Hardy.


    "Exactly," Hardy nodded.


    In later years, many collectible card games appeared, lottery computer games and mobile phone collection games. There are always some characters and pictures that are very difficult to collect. Why is that?


    Because the companies running these events don''t want to give you money. If everyone could easily win big prizes, how much money would they have to spend? Even giants like Coca Cola and Pepsi couldn''t withstand that. The simplest way is to not release or release very few of certain characters and pictures.


    Hardy, seeing Coca Cola''s game play, immediately understood their intention. If you''re a law abiding ordinary person, there''s really no good way to break this rogue method. But who is he? He''s Jon Hardy, someone who made his fortune in the black market. Would he follow the rules with enemies? Would he talk about the law with enemies?


    Seeing Walter Mack not understanding, Hardy explained: "The principle is actually very simple. Twelve bottle caps can be exchanged for one dollar. How many bottles of Coke did Coca Cola sell last year? Around five or six hundred million bottles. If these images were evenly distributed, how much money would they have to pay out in prizes?"


    Walter Mack quickly calculated and exclaimed excitedly, "Forty to fifty million! My god, five cents a bottle of Coke, and the sales revenue of five to six hundred million bottles wouldn''t be enough to cover the prizes."


    "Exactly. They will control the quantity of two zodiac images to manage the prize payout. Do you know what to do now?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "I know! Announce this to the public and let everyone know Coca Cola''s conspiracy. If people find out they''ve been tricked, they''ll surely be very angry, and Coca Cola''s reputation will take a hit." Walter Mack said excitedly.


    Hardy shook his head, "No, that''s not enough. Even if you report it, Coca Cola can just issue an explanation saying it was designed that way, and people will gradually accept it. Their impact won''t be significant, and sales will still rise, overshadowing us at Pepsi."


    "I have a better plan. We can use this event to make Coca Cola suffer a huge loss and have no way to complain, eventually forcing them to cancel this prize exchange activity, causing their reputation to plummet. That will be the best time for Pepsi to catch up with Coca Cola," Hardy said confidently.


    Walter Mack looked at Hardy in surprise. Making Coca Cola suffer a huge loss and voluntarily cancel the prize exchange activity, is that possible? "How do you plan to do that?" Walter asked curiously.


    "Leave the specifics to me. Just act like you don''t know and don''t need to participate. Focus on production and sales and be ready for the possible sales surge. It''s time to consider increasing production bases," Hardy said.

 Chapter 294 - 294 Planing The Selton Family

    Walter Mack realized Hardy might be planning to use some means and nodded. "I understand, Mr. Hardy. I''ll do my part well."


    After Walter Mack left, Hardy called Bill. Recently, Bill had been living well as the boss of the Los Angeles underground world, with over a thousand subordinates and countless businesses under his control, earning millions annually.


    When Bill saw Hardy, he respectfully greeted, "Boss, you called. What can I do for you?"


    Hardy poured a drink for Bill and said, "I heard you''re living a good life recently, dating a celebrity."


    Bill grinned, "Christine Tina, she used to be a child star, acted in a few movies. As she grew up, she acted less, and we became friends at a party."


    "I know Christine Tina. She even worked with Elizabeth Taylor. Is she an adult now?" Hardy asked, sipping his drink.


    "Yes, yes, she just turned 18 this year," Bill hurriedly replied.


    "Christine is short, I thought she wasn''t 18 yet," Hardy said, eyeing Bill.


    "Hehe, you know I like petite girls. They''re cuter," Bill said, licking his lips.


    "As long as she''s an adult, don''t break the law."


    "I''m always a law abiding citizen. Boss, can I ask you for a favor?" Bill asked.


    "What is it?"


    "Christine hasn''t had much work in the past two years. She''s quite distressed. I plan to invest in a movie for her. Do you think it''s okay?" Bill asked nervously.


    "Sure."


    Spending money to support women was something Hardy had done often. Besides, Bill was using his own money, so Hardy wouldn''t stop him.


    Bill was delighted.


    "Boss, you''re the best at making movies. What do you think she should act in? Do you have any suitable scripts?" Bill asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment, "I think you should invest in a TV series for her. TV series are getting more popular, and it''s harder to become a big star in movies. Becoming a TV star might have a higher chance of success."


    "I suggest you invest and let HD Film create a script for her, make her the lead. Even if the series is average, she can still become famous."


    "When TV stations broadcast the series, you''ll also earn revenue, saving the money for the casino. What do you think?"


    Bill nodded excitedly, "Boss, you know better than I do. I''ll invest in a TV series and talk to Edward."


    The TV series "Bewitched" on ABC TV had made its unknown female lead more famous than many Hollywood stars, which shows just how popular TV series are now.


    "By the way, boss, why did you call me?" Bill asked.


    "Two things. First, the Selton Mafia family in San Francisco. I plan to take them out and expand the Low City company''s influence to San Francisco," Hardy said.


    Hearing Hardy talk business, Bill became serious.


    "I''ve already mapped out the Selton family''s territory. Their main territory is on the Peninsula and East Bay, controlling a few neighborhoods."


    "The main forces in San Francisco include the Mafia, Latin gangs, Russian gangs, Brazilian gangs, and even black gangs and Chinese gangs. San Francisco''s power distribution is more chaotic than Los Angeles."


    "The Selton family is one of the top forces in San Francisco. The Brazilians have a strong presence too, on par with the Selton family. Besides, the Mexicans are the most numerous but not united, split into three factions. There are four or five small Latin gangs and over a dozen other gangs. It''s very chaotic." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy nodded. As the largest city on the West Coast, a complex power structure was normal.


    "I''ve been having Henry track the whereabouts of the Selton family leader. A few days ago, Henry told me he found him. He went to South America, then secretly to Florence, Italy, hiding in a private estate."


    "What do you think we should do, boss? Send someone to kill him?" Bill asked.


    Hardy shook his head, "That''s too obvious. I''ll have Henry report this to the FBI. The FBI will inform the Italian police to catch him. The Italian police might go easy, but we can spread a rumor that the second in command of the Selton family secretly reported the leader''s location to the FBI. Do you think there will be an in fight?"


    "Definitely," Bill nodded vigorously.


    "Whether the leader dies or not, San Francisco will be in chaos. Then I''ll have the security company cooperate with the police to arrest Selton family members under the guise of maintaining order. You can seize the opportunity to take their territory, and the Selton family will be no more."


    "I understand, boss." Bill nodded.


    Bill was excited. As expected of the boss, he had everything planned out. If the Selton family survived this, it would be sheer luck.


    "Boss, will the other Mafia families react?" Bill asked.


    "I''ve thought about that. The Selton family is friendly with the Barzini and Tattaglia families. I''m working with other Mafia families on the ''Venetian'' casino construction. I want to see how the Mafia Commission and other families will react."


    "Maybe this will cause significant changes in the Mafia Commission. I''m looking forward to it," Hardy said with a cold smile.


    Bill thought, The boss always thinks so deeply. Isn''t he afraid of depression? Oh, right, the boss is already a bit crazy.


    Hardy noticed Bill''s expression and asked: "What''s with that look?"


    Bill was startled, quickly putting on a silly grin.


    Hardy looked at Bill strangely for a moment before deciding it was not worth trying to understand what the silly guy was thinking and moved on, "One more money making thing for you,"


    Hearing about making money, Bill perked up.


    "What business, boss?"


    "Digging Coca Cola corners"


    Bill was puzzled. He didn''t understand what dose his Los City company had to do with a company like Coca Cola.


    Hardy picked up a Coca Cola bottle cap and said: "Coca Cola recently launched a promotion with bottle cap prizes."


    Bill looked at the bottle cap and laughed, "I saw the ad. It says collecting 12 bottle caps can be exchanged for one dollar. One of my guys likes this stuff. He collects bottle caps from others who drink Coke, saying he wants to exchange them for money."

 Chapter 295 - 295 Digging A Pit For Coca Cola

    "That guy doesn''t really need the dollar. He just likes collecting."


    "Do you see the business opportunity here?" Hardy asked.


    "Business opportunity? What business opportunity?"


    Bill was confused. How could there be a business opportunity with a bottle cap?


    "A bottle of Coke costs 5 cents, 12 bottles cost 60 cents, but 12 bottle caps can be exchanged for a dollar. Don''t you think Coca Cola will lose money?"


    Bill thought and agreed.


    "Yeah, Coca Cola would lose money."


    Hardy grabbed a handful of bottle caps, "There''s a catch. Coca Cola says collecting 12 zodiac signs can be exchanged for one dollar, but two of the images are very rare. They control the number of these two bottle caps to manage the prize payout."


    Bill''s eyes lit up as he thought of something.


    A look of excitement appeared on his face.


    "Boss, making bottle caps isn''t complicated. We could set up a factory to produce the zodiac images Coca Cola controls and sell them. This could be a great business."


    Bill was very sharp when it came to doing such a shady business.


    "Not just in LA. Other cities too. Just send a few people to wholesale to local small time crooks. If the volume is large, this business will definitely be profitable."


    "Boss, I get what you mean by digging Coca Cola corners," Bill said excitedly.


    "Exactly. But this must be done discreetly. The Los City Company won''t be directly involved, only secretly wholesaling. Let small time crooks in other cities do the actual work," Hardy instructed.


    "I understand. Those street crooks don''t make much money daily. If they get a money making opportunity, they''ll be more enthusiastic than anyone," Bill said with a smile.


    Hardy thought for a moment, "Produce 10 million each of Gemini and Virgo bottle caps. Once done, shut down all the machines and clean up everything. Store the caps separately. After half a month, distribute them to major cities nationwide and start selling."


    "Why wait?" Bill asked.


    "So there''s only the product but no trace. No one can find the source," Hardy explained.


    "I understand, boss." Bill left happily.


    Hardy took a sip of his drink. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For Hardy, digging Coca Cola corners with bottle caps was just a side job. The main purpose was to hurt Coca Cola.


    A bottle of Coke costs 5 cents. One cent can make 10 metal bottle caps. The cost of making 20 million bottle caps is only $20,000. But this $20,000 could cause immense damage to Coca Cola.


    Initially, they won''t notice. But when more people exchange, Coca Cola will realize the problem. They have two options: stop the prize exchange immediately to cut losses, which will hurt their reputation, or continue exchanging, which will cost them a fortune. Hardy thought the latter was unlikely because the cost would be too high, possibly wiping out Coca Cola''s profits for several years.


    Even if the management wanted to preserve their reputation, the shareholders wouldn''t agree.


    No matter what Coca Cola chose, the result would be the same: the prize exchange would be stopped, and future similar promotions would be unlikely.


    Their reputation would take a hit.


    Their business would suffer greatly, and recovering from the loss would require immense effort and money.


    Hardy''s move was ruthless.


    But that''s the nature of business competition.


    He also thought of Pepsi''s prize exchange promotion. Someone might try to counterfeit caps to scam prizes. Hardy planned to remind Mack to improve anti counterfeiting measures to avoid losses.


    After Bill left, the butler approached Hardy with a tray in hand, which held a letter.


    "Mr. Hardy, a letter has just arrived for you."


    Hardy was surprised as to who would send him a letter.


    He picked it up and saw it was sent by Victor from London.


    The letter was thick, containing dozens of pages. Upon reading it, Hardy realized it was more like Victor''s recent work report than a regular letter.


    Although they could communicate via telegram, many confidential pieces of information couldn''t be exposed to outsiders, so Victor resorted to this most primitive and secure method.


    In the letter, Victor detailed his work over the past two months.


    Upon arriving in London, Victor first rented a storefront in the busiest district. He explained that establishing Hardy Group''s reputation was crucial, and Hardy agreed. Sometimes, appearances were very important.


    Then, with the help of the consulate''s consul, Victor invited prominent figures from England''s political and business circles to a banquet, successfully opening up the market.


    Reading this, Hardy nodded. Victor, being a well traveled person, had a very sharp mind. This was the main reason Hardy sent him there in the first place. Often, people who have been to prison are quite talented.


    Initially, the acquisition of artwork was mediocre, only a few pieces per day. But after the arrival of penicillin, Victor first sold some to London''s hospitals. This method indirectly informed others that he had a large quantity of penicillin.


    Sure enough, this attracted major clients.


    Victor detailed his transactions with these clients in the letter, and Hardy noted everything.


    Although Hardy wasn''t there, he could guess that someone was profiting from the current crisis by selling cultural relics and artworks.


    It''s not surprising to see people selling national artworks for personal gain during this time, possibly even those at the top. After all, not many could handle such large scale transactions.


    In the letter, Victor asked whether they should continue acquiring these artworks as the quantity has exceeded their expectations.


    Hardy called for pen and paper and wrote a few words.


    "Buy them all, with a price reduction of over 30%. Issue Wells Fargo bank checks, which can only be cashed after arriving in the US. Each transaction''s check number should be recorded and information retained by the bank."


    He handed the note to the bodyguard beside him.


    "Take this to the telegraph office and send it to Victor."


    The bodyguard left with the message.


    Hardy thought for a moment and then called Mark Kean, the president of Universal Times. "Has the newspaper established a branch in London?"

 Chapter 296 - 296 ABC TV Trump Card

    "Not yet, boss. We only have a branch in France in Europe." said Kean.


    "Set up a branch in London as soon as possible. Hardy Group has a company there, Hardy Auction House. Seek Victor''s help, it will make things easier for the newspaper."


    Although Kean didn''t understand why his boss was insisting on urgently establishing a branch in London, he agreed immediately.


    Hardy hung up the phone, thought for a moment, and then called John Stone, the president of Wells Fargo Bank. "John, Hardy Group has begun expanding its business in London and France. I think Wells Fargo Bank needs to open branches in these places too."


    "London and France? Boss, do you have high hopes for the current European market?" asked Stone.


    "Yes, although the conditions there aren''t as good as the U.S now, the future is promising. Plus, there''s less competition there compared to the U.S, where each City has hundreds of banks."


    "I understand, boss. I''ll arrange to open branches in London and Paris," Stone replied.


    Time quickly passed to the evening.


    The butler received a call and reported to Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, Miss Hedy Lamarr called and would like to invite you to dinner."


    "Sure."


    The dinner was at Hedy Lamarr''s place. She still lived in her studio, preferring its relaxed atmosphere over the formality of a villa.


    Hedy Lamarr cooking was a surprise to Hardy. After all, she came from a truly aristocratic background, her father was a banker, and she had been pampered since childhood.


    Hedy Lamarr smiled, "I attended a noblewomen''s school where I learned how to be a noblewoman. Although a lady doesn''t need to cook personally, she must know how to cook."


    "The box office has officially surpassed 10 million. How do you feel?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "Very excited. I''ve achieved my greatest dream," Hedy Lamarr replied.


    Hardy shook his head, "It may not be your greatest dream. The film company has applied for Golden Globe and Oscar awards. Both Taylor''s ''L¨¦on: The Professional'' and your ''Ghost'' have a chance to be nominated."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I''m working on it."


    Mayer is the chairman of the Oscar judging committee, and Hardy is the chairman of the actors union. Together, they can secure a few awards.


    Hedy Lamarr was so excited that she jumped on Hardy and kissed him all over.


    After a long while.


    They walked out of the bathroom and lay on the bed. Hedy suddenly remembered something and jumped to turn on the TV.


    After adjusting the channel, she quickly ran back to snuggle in Hardy''s arms.


    Hedy Lamarr, originally from the former Austro-Hungarian Empire, had exceptionally smooth skin, feeling wonderful to the touch.


    "The TV show is starting. This one is called ''Vampires and Werewolves.'' It''s quite scary. I get scared watching it alone at night, but I can''t help watching," Hedy Lamarr said.


    "Vampires and Werewolves?"


    Hardy knew ABC TV didn''t have this show. The channel logo appeared on the screen, revealing it was a Columbia Television show.


    Under pressure from ABC TV, NBC and Columbia Television had increased their investments, extending their programming hours to match ABC TV, broadcasting from 8 a.m. to past 11 p.m.


    They produced many shows, some clearly imitating ABC TV, such as Tonight Show, sports programs, and TV songs.


    Even TV shopping started to mimic ABC, though without the direct phone order segment. If they dared, ABC would sue them. Their TV shopping resembled advertisements, with hosts incessantly promoting various products.


    They then informed viewers where to buy the products.


    Recently, these two TV networks'' efforts clearly recaptured some viewership. A recent survey showed a noticeable drop in ABC TV''s ratings. Although the top rated shows were still ABC''s, viewers were gradually getting interested in other networks'' programs.


    Currently, ABC''s total viewership was about 67%, with the remaining 33% divided among the other two networks.


    Maybe people were tired of the same shows and sought something new.


    Hardy thought it was time to launch a new wave of programs.


    For instance, the talent show he had planned for a long time. He had discussed the talent show plan with ABC president William Fox, but with ratings so high before, Hardy felt it wasn''t needed yet.


    While thinking, Hardy suddenly felt a tightness below and a sharp pain, followed by a scream from Hedy Lamarr, who buried her head in his chest.


    On the TV, a man was transforming into a ferocious, ugly werewolf with sharp fangs, indeed quite scary.


    But, You can''t just grab there.


    Hardy quickly pried Hedy''s hand away, feeling relieved. Hedy, realizing something was wrong, looked at Hardy with guilt in her eyes. "Sorry, I forgot in my panic."


    "Does it hurt?"


    "A bit."


    "Do you need medicine?"


    "No, just a little blowing will do."


    The next day.


    Hardy went to ABC TV to check on the situation. William Fox reported, "NBC has collaborated with Disney Films to introduce ''Disneyland'' and ''Mickey Mouse Club,'' which are very popular with kids.


    "Columbia has partnered with Universal Pictures. Their TV series ''Vampires and Werewolves'' has very high ratings, surpassing all other shows except ''Bewitched.''


    "Both networks have also launched baseball games, football games, fashion shows, shopping programs, and talk shows, all very well received." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy nodded, "It seems it''s time to play a trump card. William, initiate the ''Super Idol'' plan. This year, focus on launching this show and bringing a wave of nationwide excitement."


    Irina got excited upon hearing this. Having seen the Super Idol plan, she said, "I bet once we launch the Super Idol show, all other networks'' programs will pale in comparison."


    Hardy said, "This time, I plan to launch the ''Super Idol'' talent show, focusing on singing talents, selecting those with beautiful voices. There are no restrictions on gender, participants can be aged 12 to 28, and nationality doesn''t matter. Anyone who can come to Los Angeles can participate in the auditions."


    Talent shows like ''American''s Got Talent'' are lively, but they don''t contribute much to talent scouting and resource expansion. However, with singers, they can sign contracts with record companies and, once they become famous, they can continuously earn for the company.


    Hardy explained the competition format, with many rules directly taken from the future "American Idol" which would debut decades later. Hardy''s "Super Idol" was original in this era.


    "I will also find suitable judges. I already have some people in mind," Hardy said.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Coca Cola Game Collapse

    Time quickly slipped into February. The temperature in Los Angeles stayed between 18¡ãC and 12¡ãC, perfect for wearing trench coats and suits. Hardy liked this weather a lot, much more comfortable than sweating in the summer.


    Today, he was at the airport to pick someone up.


    The filming of "Once a Thief" had wrapped up, and the crew was returning to Los Angeles. Hardy came to greet them, though his primary reason was to pick up Ava Gardner.


    As the crew disembarked, directors and actors respectfully shook hands with Hardy. He offered them a few words of encouragement before taking Ava and leaving.


    In the car, Ava excitedly hugged Hardy, "Finally back, I can take a good rest now."


    Hardy smiled, "That''s all up to you."


    On the way back, they chatted idly, and Ava mentioned "Ghost."


    "In New York, I watched ''Ghost.'' It was amazing. Despite lacking big scenes, there''s a feeling that lingers in the heart."


    "The theme song is wonderful. Hardy, you created another classic. The success of ''Ghost'' is greatly tied to that song."


    "By the way, has ''Ghost'' finished its run? What''s the box office?" Ava asked.


    Due to its strong performance, "Ghost" stayed in theaters for nearly two months before being taken down. This was rare in later times but quite common in this era, where some movies ran intermittently for half a year if they had good box office returns.


    "It has officially ended. The numbers haven''t been publicly released yet, but MGM has informed me. The total box office is $11.2 million," Hardy said.


    "Wow, that much!"


    Ava exclaimed in surprise.


    "I was wondering if ''Once a Thief'' could compete with ''Ghost.'' Now it seems difficult," Ava said.


    "Hehe, not necessarily. With good promotion, ''Once a Thief'' can be a hit too," Hardy laughed.


    "Boss, how are you planning to promote it?"


    "I''ve arranged something that will definitely help with the film''s promotion," Hardy said.


    "Ah, I just got back, and you''re making me work already. You really are an evil capitalist."


    Ava complained.


    "Listen to my plan before deciding." Hardy then introduced the ''Superstar'' talent show to Ava, detailing the nationwide auditions, preliminaries, advancements, finals, and the journey of an ordinary person rising to fame.


    Just hearing Hardy''s introduction, Ava could tell that this show would be very captivating.


    "I want you to be a judge. Besides you, we have Hedy Lamarr, Johnny Fontaine, and Cary Grant. I think this lineup will be impressive," Hardy said.


    It would be more than impressive, this panel of judges could be described as formidable.


    Ava Gardner was currently America''s most renowned female singer, with her song ''Scarborough Fair'' becoming a classic. Her subsequent album sold over a hundred thousand copies.


    Hedy Lamarr was an early sex symbol, now hugely popular thanks to ''Ghost,'' making her the hottest actress of the year.


    Johnny Fontaine was a well known American singer, famous for over a decade and well qualified to be a judge.


    As for Cary Grant, he was an Oscar winning actor, with no one questioning his qualifications.


    "Okay, I''ll do it," Ava agreed immediately.


    With the judges selected, the rest was up to ABC Television, Their production team was already formed, and the show would start soon.


    ...


    Bill secretly contacted a bottle cap factory, not in Los Angeles but in the suburbs of Atlanta, and bought it for over ten thousand dollars. They hired some skilled workers to produce a batch of Coca Cola bottle caps.


    After making the caps, they disbanded the team and warned them not to disclose this matter. If they did, they wouldn''t escape consequences.


    These people never knew their employer''s identity. The factory was sold afterward, resulting in a loss of just over two thousand dollars.


    This batch of bottle caps was shipped to major cities across the United States and stored in warehouses. After about half a month, Bill felt it was time and called Hardy, "Boss, everything is ready. When should we start?"


    "In three days," Hardy said.


    A few days earlier, Hardy met with Andy and told him about his plan to undermine Coca Cola. Andy immediately saw the potential in this.


    They activated a series of secret accounts to short Coca Cola stock.


    Due to the prize redemption campaign, Coca Cola''s sales were excellent, even higher than usual, selling seventy to eighty million bottles in just over a month.


    Many people had accumulated a lot of bottle caps, but very few won prizes.


    Coca Cola had verbal agreements with grocery stores and small supermarkets. These sellers were responsible for prize redemption. After collecting a batch of bottle caps, they would redeem them with major distributors, who would then settle with Coca Cola, deducting the redeemed money from their payments.


    But recently, many people started bringing their bottle caps to grocery stores and supermarkets for redemption. Sometimes, a store would redeem over a hundred dollars a day.


    Previously, most people lacked the Virgo and Gemini caps. However, recently, many small time crooks somehow got these caps and sold them for 30 cents each, providing an abundant supply of the Virgo and Gemini caps.


    This happened not just in one place but in various cities and even small towns across the country.


    Suddenly, there were numerous prize winners.


    After a few days, grocery stores and supermarkets began taking their bottle caps to distributors for redemption.


    They had fronted the money initially. At first, distributors accepted the caps, thinking Coca Cola had increased their rewards for promotion. But as more stores came for redemption, they sensed something was wrong and reported it to Coca Cola''s headquarters.


    Hearing this, Coca Cola immediately realized the severity and contacted distributors nationwide.


    "Washington, how much have you redeemed?"


    "Over $4000."


    "Oklahoma City, how much have you redeemed?"


    "Over $8000."


    "Philadelphia, how much have you redeemed?"


    "Over $6000."


    Coca Cola had over 50 distributors nationwide. After inquiries, they found out that they had redeemed over a million dollars in total.


    The Coca Cola president felt his head buzzing. They hadn''t issued that many prizes, planning to distribute only a 100.000 for the year. In just over a month, they had only issued twenty to thirty thousand. Where did all these winning caps come from?


    Fraud~!


    The president immediately realized the serious problem. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 298 - 298 The Dilemma Of Coca Cola

    "Stop it, stop all prize redemption nationwide. From now on, the prize campaign is suspended. Notify all distributors to inform their networks," the president quickly ordered.


    While notifying distributors was easy, informing all small stores was challenging. These small grocery stores and supermarkets were scattered all over the country, many of which didn''t have direct contact with distributors.


    How to notify them? Door to door? That was impossible, they didn''t have the manpower.


    It wasn''t like in the 21st century, where a single group message could inform everyone nationwide. They could only make phone calls, but many distributors didn''t have contact details for the small stores.


    While Coca Cola struggled to notify everyone, many small stores continued redeeming bottle caps, each losing dozens to hundreds of dollars.


    The president informed the chairman, who also realized the gravity of the situation, "Investigate immediately. If fraud is confirmed, call the police."


    The investigation wasn''t difficult. Soon, they gathered a large batch of bottle caps, particularly the Virgo and Gemini caps. Though well made, they were slightly different from the official ones upon inspection.


    However, the average person couldn''t tell the difference, believing them to be real.


    The police were notified.


    The matter was significant, involving the FBI in the investigation.


    Through the FBI''s probe, they found that local small time crooks were selling the caps. Many were arrested and questioned, but they knew very little, only that someone approached them to sell the caps for 20 cents each.


    The FBI found that thousands of small time crooks were involved, but their suppliers were untraceable.


    The trail went cold.


    It wasn''t the 21st century with advanced technology. Following Hardy''s orders, Bill created at least five layers of disconnection.


    News of the fraudulent prize campaign soon reached the media. Within a day, major newspapers reported it.


    The New York Times:


    "Coca Cola Prize Campaign Halted: Massive Counterfeit Caps Discovered. Prizes Redeemed Exceed the Issued Amount. Coca Cola Reports Losses Over a Million Dollars, Involving Police Investigation."


    The Globe:


    "In the Coca Cola Prize Incident, many small store and supermarket owners expressed frustration. Initially, Coca Cola promised to reimburse prize redemption, but now, each store has fronted dozens to hundreds of dollars, seeking compensation from Coca Cola, which has yet to respond.


    "According to our rough estimates, with tens of thousands of distributors nationwide, the loss could amount to hundreds of thousands of dollars. Will Coca Cola let distributors bear this loss? We await their reasonable explanation."


    The Los Angles Times:


    "Coca Cola Urgently Holds Shareholders Meeting, Deciding to Remove the Current President. The New President''s First Task is to Resolve the Bottle Cap Incident. We await a proper resolution."


    "The Bottle Cap Incident Severely Affects Coca Cola''s Sales and Reputation, Causing a Significant Drop in Stock Price, Plummeting 26% Yesterday."


    In light of this incident, reporters interviewed PepsiCo, the first company to launch a prize campaign.


    Walter Mack, PepsiCo''s Chairman and CEO, stated, "PepsiCo will prevent such incidents. We''ve updated our prize redemption mechanism, eliminating small prizes and adopting a code system."


    "How do you redeem the prize code?" the reporter asked.


    "Pepsi will cancel small prizes and replace them with bigger prizes ranging from $5, $10, $20, to $100. Each bottle cap has a unique redemption code and an anti-counterfeit code. Periodically, the company will conduct random draw events, and the winning numbers will be published in the newspaper. Winners can mail their bottle caps to the Pepsi company.


    Once confirmed, Pepsi will send a check to the winners by mail."


    While Pepsi has resolved its issue, Coca Cola is still in a mess. Many customers with bottle caps cannot redeem their prizes. These caps were bought with money, and instead of making a profit, they''ve incurred a loss. Naturally, these customers have grievances against Coca Cola.


    The complaints from distributors are even greater.


    They have invested tens to hundreds of dollars, but now Coca Cola has not provided a solution, leaving many distributors very angry. During this period, many stores and supermarkets have temporarily stopped stocking Coca Cola products.


    The distributors are also in a tough spot. Initially, Coca Cola promised to pay the prize money and then deduct it from their invoices. But now, Coca Cola won''t take the hundreds of thousands of dollars'' worth of prize winning bottle caps that are stacked up in the warehouses of each distributor.


    Who will bear this loss?


    Coca Cola is now in a dilemma. If they don''t pay, their distribution channels may collapse, and rebuilding new sales channels will be costly.


    If they do pay, the prize money in the hands of the distributors amounts to two to three million dollars, which is also hard for Coca Cola to bear. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The previous CEO hoped to maintain credibility and proposed to the board to approve the redemption to resolve the issue, but the board rejected it, leading to his dismissal and the appointment of a new CEO.


    The new CEO upheld the board''s decision and planned to default.


    However, they couldn''t blatantly refuse, so they used delaying tactics, avoiding public clarification on how they would handle it.


    Due to Coca Cola''s irresponsible attitude, its reputation severely declined, and its stock plummeted again.


    While Coca Cola was still struggling, Hardy had already moved on to organizing the "Super Idol" talent show.


    February 14th.


    Valentine''s Day.


    On this day, the Global Times published a significant announcement, "ABC Television will host a ''Super Idol'' talent show. Regardless of which nationality you have, whether male or female, if you are between 12 and 28 years old, you can participate by coming to the City of Los Angeles.


    "If you have a beautiful voice or stunning looks, don''t suppress your talents. Just make it to the finals, and you might secure a contract with HD Records to release a personal album. If you win the championship, the company will produce a classic album for you.


    "Come and participate in the auditions, this is the starting point for your glittering star journey!"


    The announcement provided details on audition registration locations, methods, and preliminary competition rules.

 Chapter 299 - 299 Marilyn Monroe

    Soon, ABC Television also reported the news, featuring four major celebrity: Ava Gardner, Hedy Lamarr, Johnny Fontaine, and Cary Grant, all superstars who would judge and assist the contestants.


    This news quickly spread, stirring the hearts of many aspiring stars.


    In a shabby apartment in Los Angeles, furnished with only a table and a bed, a few simple cosmetics were placed on the table, one of which was a lipstick that was almost used up.


    A girl, wearing only underwear, revealing her perfect curves, was seriously reading a few newspapers.


    "A ''Super Idol'' talent show, anyone can participate, age 12 to 28."


    The girl didn''t have much confidence in her singing voice, but looking at her figure in the mirror, she thought she might meet the stunning looks criterion.


    More than a year ago, she came to Hollywood, signed a half year contract with 20th Century Fox, earning only $50 a week, but she was happy because she felt she had a chance to become a big star. However, in the days that followed, she only got a very small supporting role.


    After the contract ended, she didn''t renew with the film company and wandered around Hollywood, hoping for a chance. A few days ago, a photographer approached her, offering $50 for a nude photo shoot.


    She was tempted because she had no money left and couldn''t afford next month''s rent, but she was unwilling to leave and didn''t want to go back to her old life.


    Today, seeing the talent show report in the newspaper, she felt her chance had come again. No matter what, she had to try, what if she succeeded?


    She carefully combed her golden hair, changed into the best clothes in her closet, and headed to the registration place.


    She didn''t have much money left, and taking a taxi was too expensive. Fortunately, the registration place was only a few miles from where she stayed, so she could walk there.


    With dreams in her heart, she walked briskly without feeling tired after a few miles, and she arrived at the registration point, where a long queue had already formed. She quickly joined the line.


    She received a form that required her to fill in her name, age, contact address, phone number, and her strengths and advantages.


    She picked up the pen to write her name but suddenly stopped. She wanted to change her life, at that moment, she decided to abandon her previous name.


    The girl filled in her new name, "Marilyn Monroe."


    Monroe was her mother''s surname, and Marilyn was the name of a former actress she knew of. She thought the name Marilyn was beautiful, so she decided to use it.


    Continuing to fill out the form.


    Age: 22 years.


    Height: 166 cm. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Weight: 53 kg.


    Measurements: 37-22-35.


    Skills: Singing, acting.


    What do you think is your biggest advantage?


    The girl bit her pen and thought for a while, then finally wrote, "Good figure, loves singing and acting, and willing to work hard."


    She then filled in her address and contact phone number.


    She didn''t have a phone in her room, so she had to leave her landlord''s number.


    She took a half body photo out of her bag. The newspaper had mentioned that a personal photo was required when registering. This photo was from a beauty shot she did for a magazine. She attached it to the registration form with a paperclip.


    Handing the form to the staff, Monroe asked, "Excuse me, when does the open audition start?"


    The staff looked at the beautiful girl and said, "We don''t know yet, but it shouldn''t be more than a week. Even when it starts, it''ll be in waves, so you''ll need to wait for notification on when to participate."


    "Alright, thank you." Monroe gave the staff a sweet smile and left.


    The staff member watched her leave, eyes following her figure until she disappeared, and couldn''t help but think, "What a great figure."


    Every era has countless young men and women wanting to become famous. They chase their dreams and seize every opportunity.


    Many people saw the "Super Idol" talent show advertisement in the Global Times and thought it was a great opportunity. If they could make it to the finals, they could get a contract with a record company.


    This was a dream come true for many.


    Many people packed their bags, used their last bit of money to buy a ticket to Los Angeles, and set off.


    Some younger ones begged their parents to take them to Hollywood.


    Hollywood was already a hub for dream chasers, just like Marilyn Monroe. Many wanted to participate, but the contest rules stated that participants couldn''t have any existing contracts.


    Though this rule was a bit harsh and could block many paths, it made sense. ABC was putting a lot of effort into the event and couldn''t just promote stars for other companies for free.


    Many talented people were already signed with other agencies, which made them feel frustrated. In that sense, Monroe was lucky she hadn''t gotten another contract.


    Monroe returned home.


    Thinking about the audition, she felt she needed to prepare. She went through her songbook and chose two sweet songs that suited her voice.


    In the following days, Monroe practiced these two songs daily, trying to make them sound even sweeter and more polished.


    A few days flew by.


    One day, Monroe had just returned home with a bag of food containing the cheapest jam and French bread.


    As she walked into the hallway, her landlord''s door opened. The middle aged bald man looked at Monroe and said, "Jenny, someone from the ABC ''Super Idol'' show called, asking for a girl named ''Marilyn Monroe,'' telling her to come to the audition tomorrow.


    "I don''t remember anyone named Marilyn Monroe living here. Do you know her?"


    Monroe got excited, "That''s me, it''s me! Thank you, Mr. Connover."


    "You changed your name?" the middle aged bald man asked.


    "Stage name, I thought I needed a better sounding name for the competition." Marilyn smiled.


    "By the way, Jenny, your rent is due¡ª"

 Chapter 300 - 300 Super Idol Talent Show

    Before the landlord could finish, Marilyn hugged him and kissed him on the cheek,"Mr. Connover, I appreciate you sharing these good news with me. I have to get ready for the audition tomorrow. I take it you''ll wish me luck?


    "Of course, good luck," the landlord said.


    Marilyn sweetly smiled, hugged her food, and ran upstairs. The middle aged bald landlord raised his eyebrows, gently touched his cheek, and smiled. Then he shouted up the stairs, "You have at most another week, no more."


    Marilyn Monroe rushed back to her room and closed the door, exhaling deeply. She was out of money. The bread she bought was the last she could afford, and even with rationing, it would only last three days. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was two months behind on rent. She didn''t want to kiss a bald middle aged man, but she had no choice.


    The landlord was actually nice, having been lenient for so long.


    She suddenly thought about the audition tomorrow and got excited again. She needed to perform well. If the judges liked her, she could change her current life.


    Dinner was two slices of bread with jam and a cup of water.


    After dinner, Monroe started to organize her clothes. She wanted to look her best for tomorrow. She found an iron and pressed a dress she had spent a lot on for a party at 20th Century Fox last year but hadn''t had a chance to wear since.


    The weather in Los Angeles was great that day.


    At the "Super Idol" audition site, hundreds of people were gathered, and this was just one group. If everyone came at once, there would be thousands.


    ABC TV hosts interviewed participants with cameras recording. These clips would be used in the show.


    From that day, the ABC TV "Super Idol" talent show officially launched. The TV station sent out four film crews, and with so much material, viewers would see the audition episodes every day.


    In an open space, a boy with thick black hair was strumming a guitar, softly humming a song.


    The host went over to interview him.


    "You look young," the host asked the boy.


    The boy, who had a pretty face, smiled brightly at the camera, "I''m 13, which is old enough to participate."


    "Can you tell us your name and where you''re from?" the host asked.


    "My name is Elvis, from Tennessee," the boy confidently said.


    "You like singing?"


    "Of course, I''ve loved it since I was little."


    "Have you competed before?"


    "I got second place at a talent show at the Alabama State Fair," the boy said confidently.


    "Do you have confidence in ''Super Idol''?" the host asked.


    "Of course, I''m very confident."


    The boy leaned closer to the camera and loudly said, "My name is Elvis Presley. If you like me, please call and support me. I''ll give you the best singing."


    After that, he sat down and strummed his guitar, singing loudly.


    The "Super Idol" competition had rounds of auditions, preliminaries, advancement rounds, and finals. To increase audience participation, viewers could call in to vote for their favorite idols during the advancement rounds.


    The boy''s plea for calls showed his confidence in making it to the advancement rounds. The host smiled at the camera, "What a confident young man."


    No one knew that this boy would later become famous all over America and even the world, known as "Elvis."


    Other camera crews were also interviewing participants.


    A male host saw a sweet looking girl and brought his camera crew over, "We''re from the ''Super Idol'' show. Can we interview you?"


    The girl, excited to hear it was the show, said, "Of course, what do you want to ask?"


    "What''s your name?" the male host asked.


    "My name is Patti Page, from Muskogee, Oklahoma," the girl smiled and waved at the camera, showing her lively personality.


    "How old are you?"


    "I''m 21."


    "Have you performed before?"


    "I used to be a singer at the Muskogee radio station. On weekends, I occasionally joined jazz concerts and later became a backup singer for other artists, touring the country with them," the girl said.


    "It seems you have a lot of performance experience. Why did you decide to join ''Super Idol''?" the host asked.


    The girl smiled cheerfully.


    "Can I say the real reason?"


    "Of course, the audience wants to hear your true thoughts," the host encouraged.


    "I want to be famous, get a contract with a big agency, release records, and become a real singer," the girl candidly said.


    This girl was really straightforward.


    "Do you have confidence in making it to the finals?" the host asked.


    "I''ve been singing in the choir since I was five. My greatest passion is singing. My dream is to become a singer. I will do my best to achieve my dream," the girl said firmly.


    "Good luck!"


    In later years, this girl named Patti Page became one of the most famous female singers of the 50s and 60s. She had 40 songs on the charts and was the best selling female singer of the 50s.


    The host saw a woman in her thirties with a slightly chubby figure and a wide face, definitely not a beauty. She was wearing a floral dress, looking very plain.


    The host felt like he had found something interesting and walked over.


    "Hello, ma''am, I''m a host from the show. Can I interview you?" The host extended the microphone.


    The woman became nervous at the sight of the microphone.


    "Hello, I can accept the interview," she stuttered.


    "May I know your age?"


    "I''m 28."


    "Are you married?"


    The woman lowered her head slightly, "I was married, have a child, and am divorced."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Patsy Cline."


    "What do you like to perform?"


    "I like country music. I often sing along with the radio. Neighbors and friends say I sing well," the woman said.


    "Why did you decide to join ''Super Idol''?"


    The woman was silent for a while and then mustered the courage to say, "My dream is to perform on a real stage. I don''t have any other thoughts. I just want to perform, even if it''s just one song. Then I would have no regrets in this life."


    The host was moved by her words, "Good luck."


    "Thank you."


    Later, this plain looking woman became a country music queen.

 Chapter 301 - 301 Auditions

    At that moment, a staff member came out, and everyone immediately looked over. The staff member held a form and loudly said, "Contestants, the auditions are starting. I''ll call your names for you to go in and perform. Now I''ll explain the rules." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We have three groups of judges, each with three judges, responsible for the auditions. You need at least two judges to pass to qualify for the next round."


    "Alright, let''s start. Good luck, everyone. First up, Shania Twain."


    A young brunette girl stood up.


    The girl had a tall figure and a beautiful face, stunning everyone. She nodded at the staff and walked into the audition room where three judges were seated, with a camera set up beside them.


    She glanced at the judges and asked, "Weren''t the judges supposed to be Ava Gardner and Cary Grant?"


    One of the middle aged judges smiled, "We are the audition judges. To meet Miss Ava or Mr. Grant, you need to enter the finals. Miss, you''re not here just to see celebrities, are you?"


    "I am here to see celebrities."


    After saying that, the girl looked at the three judges with disappointment, which hurt their feelings.


    "What are you planning to sing?" one of the judges asked.


    The girl named a popular song. The judges asked her to start singing without any accompaniment, just a cappella. As soon as she opened her mouth, the three judges realized her voice and singing skills were quite impressive.


    These judges were not ordinary people. They included a composer from HD Film Company and a teacher from HD Records, all experts in music.


    After the girl finished singing, the three judges unanimously voted her through.


    The girl happily received a ticket to the next round.


    The auditions progressed quickly. Some people were stopped after only a few lines because their singing was atrocious, causing the judges to cover their ears, although it provided a lot of amusement.


    The show allowed everyone to showcase themselves.


    Anyone could sign up for the auditions.


    Whether they advanced depended on the judges.


    Finally, it was Patti Page''s turn. This slightly chubby girl walked into the room with confidence, having performed in concerts before, and sang a classic pop song.


    Patti Page''s voice was rich and elegant, and she sang with poise and grace. The judges were very impressed with her and unanimously passed her through.


    Elvis walked into the room, holding a guitar. After saluting the judges, he started playing and singing a new song. The judges listened attentively, acknowledging that this young fellow had a great sense of rhythm and could captivate the audience with his performance.


    "Passed."


    "Passed."


    "Passed!"


    With three votes, the boy excitedly jumped up, "Oh yeah, thank you judges," and then ran out.


    Patsy Cline walked in next. To the judges, she looked like an older woman, and they even doubted if she had understated her age.


    Patsy Cline was nervous, standing in the center and clutching her clothes tightly. However, as soon as she started singing, she exuded confidence. Her melodious, magnetic voice left the judges in awe.


    The judges, all music professionals, were stunned by her voice. They had to admit that her voice was exceptional, and her singing was full of emotion, immersing her completely in her performance.


    "Clap, clap, clap!"


    The judges applauded in unison after she finished singing.


    "Excellent, the best voice I''ve heard today."


    "I love how she completely immerses herself in her singing, like she''s in a musical world. Her voice is truly exceptional."


    "I vote yes."


    "I vote yes too."


    With another unanimous vote, the woman thanked the judges with a bow, tears in her eyes, and left the room.


    Marilyn Monroe had been waiting nervously. Standing not far from the audition room, she could clearly hear the contestants singing. Some voices were so beautiful that she felt she couldn''t compare.


    Now she was anxious, fearing she might not pass the audition.


    After the previous contestant left, the staff called the next name, "Miss Marilyn Monroe, are you here? It''s your turn."


    Marilyn Monroe immediately raised her hand, "I''m here."


    Marilyn walked into the room. The judges eyes lit up at the sight of the blonde beauty with blue eyes and a perfect figure.


    "Hello, Miss Monroe."


    "Hello, judges" Monroe greeted, "I''ll start singing now."


    Monroe cleared her throat and began singing a popular song from a few years ago. Although she had practiced hard for a week, it was clear that her talent and voice were not that of an exceptional singer.


    Compared to a soulful singer like Ava Gardner, there was no comparison.


    After finishing the song, Monroe looked nervously at the judges.


    "judges, I''ve finished."


    Her big eyes looked at them anxiously.


    The judges didn''t speak immediately.


    "Ahem, I think it''s okay, I vote yes," the first judge broke the silence.


    Hearing she passed, Monroe''s eyes lit up with joy.


    The second judge shook his head, "I don''t think your singing meets the standard of a good singer. I can''t vote for you."


    Monroe''s face showed disappointment as she turned to the third judge, her expression a mix of anxiety and pleading.


    Her quick change of expression vividly displayed her inner emotions, making the third judge feel a bit awkward.


    "I think, well, our Super Idol talent show''s criteria include both a beautiful voice and impressive appearance. Miss Monroe may not have a perfect voice, but her looks deserve high marks. So, I vote yes."


    Upon hearing this, Monroe''s face immediately showed joy and gratitude.


    The third judge felt his vote was worthwhile, smiling at Monroe, not hiding his bias for her beauty.


    "Two votes to pass. Miss Monroe advances to the next round of the audition. Congratulations," said the first judge.


    "Thank you, judges" Monroe smiled and left the room.


    The TV station recorded a lot of material, quickly edited it, and aired it that evening.


    The show didn''t have the refined production of later years, but its rough editing had a certain charm.

 Chapter 302 - 302 Super Idol Talent Show Aired

    That evening.


    ABC aired the first episode of "Super Idol."


    A 13 year old boy passionately playing and singing.


    A sweet girl singing a magnetic song.


    A teenage girl questioning why the judges weren''t big stars like Ava Gardner.


    A young man wailing horribly, getting kicked out by the judges.


    The show was filled with joy, emotion, and excitement, capturing the audience''s interest immediately.


    As it was the first episode, Hardy watched it at home to see how it turned out. Seeing the performances, Hardy felt ABC had captured his vision perfectly and was confident the show would be a hit.


    Even in the future, people loved such shows, and in the 1940s, this new entertaining and relatable program was sure to attract viewers.


    The next contestant was a beautiful blonde woman.


    Hardy was stunned when the woman introduced herself as Marilyn Monroe.


    It was really her.


    America''s sweetheart, the dream girl of countless men, Monroe.


    Hardy recalled Monroe''s career, realizing she was indeed in Hollywood during this period, struggling to make a living.


    In the show.


    Monroe sang a song, but it was just average.


    The judges were divided on whether to pass her.


    It was obvious that two judges were swayed by Monroe''s beauty, giving her a pass. The last judge gave a somewhat formal explanation, but everyone could see through his pretense.


    Monroe''s expressions were too seductive.


    Her happiness and sadness, pleading and longing, were all written on her face, making it hard for any man to refuse.


    Interestingly, the cameraman captured the judge''s reactions to Monroe''s pleas, editing the segment with particular care.


    Hardy just hoped the judge was single otherwise he might get an earful from his wife later.


    In other places, this might cause an uproar.


    But in America, the audience found it amusing and interesting, not criticizing ABC for being unprofessional.


    Monroe took her two tickets and happily left. The camera switched to the next contestant, and Hardy felt the show lost some of its luster.


    No wonder she was a timeless beauty.


    She brought light wherever she went, and everything dimmed when she left.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called Edward.


    "Edward, are you watching the Super Idol show?"


    "Yes, boss, I am. Do you think there''s something wrong with the production?" Edward asked cautiously.


    "No, the production is excellent. I have something else to discuss."


    Edward sighed in relief, glad the boss was satisfied.


    "Go ahead, boss."


    "Did you see the girl named Marilyn Monroe on the show?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Do you think she can advance in the next round?" Hardy asked.


    "That depends on you, boss. If you want her to advance, she will," Edward said.


    This guy really knows how to flatter, Hardy thought.


    "I mean her abilities," Hardy clarified.


    "In terms of abilities, it''s tough. She is sweet and attractive, but her singing talent is very average. Her voice and pitch are nothing special. Many eliminated contestants sang better. Advancing in the next round would be challenging for her."


    "I agree. So go and sign her up, get her some training, and include a segment on the contestants lives. Film their lives and backgrounds."


    "For example, the round faced girl, Patti Page, the divorced mother, Patsy Cline, the lively 13 year old boy, and Marilyn Monroe. Go to their homes, film their lives, and current situations. This will help the audience connect with them and make the characters more relatable."


    Edward quickly grasped Hardy''s point.


    "I understand, boss. I''ll arrange for the production team to contact the contestants and make a series of introduction segments."


    After hanging up, Edward smacked his lips.


    That girl Marilyn Monroe is really lucky to be noticed by the boss.


    Becoming the boss''s woman is the dream of many Hollywood actresses, and this time, it fell to this sweet and naive girl.


    If the boss wanted to sleep with women, he believed half of Hollywood would willingly climb into his bed.


    In Hollywood or America, people didn''t care about such things.


    No one would criticize a star for their private life.


    In fact, many envied Ava, Hedy, Taylor, and Irina for being close to the boss, enjoying the benefits.


    The boss invested in movies, wrote songs, and helped them rise to fame.


    Ava got movies and songs.


    Taylor got scripts and movie investments.


    Hedy starred in "Ghost," a huge hit, a strong Oscar contender this year.


    Irina became a top TV executive and the most famous female host in America.


    Now the boss wanted to support Marilyn Monroe, probably because he fancied her. This girl is indeed lucky.


    With the boss''s support, her future is bound to be bright.


    When Edward knocked on Marilyn Monroe''s door, she was surprised. Edward introduced himself as the president of HD Film Company, and Marilyn covered her mouth in shock. Seeing the contract, she trembled with excitement.


    "Miss Monroe, our boss thinks highly of you and sent me to sign you up. This is a Class C contract, with a weekly salary of $100, performance bonuses, and training to improve your performance on the show. How do you feel about that?" Edward asked with a smile.


    Monroe was thrilled with the contract.


    "Your boss favors me. May I know who he is?" Monroe asked.


    Edward smiled, "Who else but Jon Hardy, the chairman of the Hardy Group, owner of ABC and HD Film Company."


    Marilyn had heard of Jon Hardy, now a legendary figure in Hollywood, a billionaire, a big studio owner, and president of the actors union. Having such a figure favor her was exhilarating.


    She signed the contract happily. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The contract was for 10 years.


    After signing, Edward prepared to leave. At the door, Monroe hesitated and then asked, "Mr. President, can I make a small request?"


    "What request?"


    "Could you advance me two weeks salary? I owe two months rent," Monroe said softly.


    Her eyes carried a hint of pleading.


    Edward had just visited Monroe''s apartment. It had only one room and a bathroom, with very little furniture, clearly indicating a life of hardship.

 Chapter 303 - 303 The Contestants Lives

    "Advancing salary from the company is quite troublesome. How about this, I''ll lend you $200 personally, and you can pay me back when you get your salary," Edward said as he took out his wallet, pulled out $200, and handed it to Monroe.


    Monroe happily accepted the money. "Thank you, Mr. Edward. I''ll repay you as soon as I get paid."


    Edward nodded and bid Monroe farewell.


    After sitting in his car and looking at the contract in his hand, he reflected that since becoming the CEO of HD, such minor tasks were usually handled by his subordinates. The reason he came personally today was entirely because of his boss. He knew his boss well, if the boss hadn''t particularly valued someone, he wouldn''t have called personally to instruct him.


    Since the boss had given the order, he had to do it well. Despite being the CEO of HD, in front of the boss, he was just a worker. If he couldn''t do the boss''s work well, what use would he be?


    Fearing any mistakes, he came personally.


    He had previously been a manager at a talent agency, so he was very familiar with contracts.


    Although he was instructed by the boss to sign Monroe, he didn''t offer her a particularly generous contract just the most basic newcomer C level contract.


    His job was to secure her. Any favors were the boss''s prerogative. He had to leave room for the boss to play. If he acted as the good guy, how could the boss have fun? If he angered the boss, his good days would be over.


    There was also a minor reason he came personally. Perhaps this woman might become the boss''s companion in the future. He knew how influential a pillow talker could be. Building a good relationship with Monroe now could be beneficial for him.


    But he had to admit, the boss had excellent taste. Monroe was obviously a seductive beauty sweet faced and voluptuous. She was the type of woman with a small frame but curves in all the right places, possessing a figure many women dreamed of.


    Combined with her pretty face, she was alluring like an enchantress.


    The auditions continued.


    ABC aired the audition show daily.


    The show attracted the entire nation''s attention. Ordinary people chasing dreams and having the chance to become big stars this was the perfect American Dream.


    With the launch of "Super Idol," ABC''s ratings soared.


    Every night at 8:30 PM, everyone switched their channels to ABC. According to surveys, "Super Idol" now had a terrifyingly high viewership of over 90%, surpassing the peak ratings of "Bewitched."


    The other two networks, just beginning to emerge, were suppressed once again. Even the recently popular drama "Vampires and Werewolves" saw a significant drop in ratings, forcing CBS to change its strategy, moving the drama to air after "American Idol" ended, avoiding direct competition.


    Of course, seeing the popularity of the talent show, the other networks had ideas but discovered ABC had already registered the rights.


    ABC rarely made mistakes in this area.


    Even if they thought of a new format to bypass ABC''s rights, producing such a large scale talent show was not easy and required significant investment.


    They had already invested a lot to extend their programs, producing shows similar to ABC''s. Now, making a large scale talent show would require another hefty investment, which the board might not approve.


    No investment, no profit.


    But investing didn''t always guarantee profit.


    The two networks were in a dilemma.


    Even with a huge investment, catching up to ABC was uncertain. Who knew what new ideas they might come up with next?


    They were forever lagging behind.


    The show began to feature contestants lives. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Handsome young man Elvis Presley was still a middle school student. His home''s walls were covered with posters of the most famous singers in America.


    Presley was lively, introducing his family. His parents were farm workers, and he had a pair of younger siblings. He had participated in a choir as a child and fell in love with singing.


    The episode ended with him sitting under a tree, singing to his younger siblings. The little ones, seemingly used to his serenades, ran off after a few lines, leaving Elvis to face the camera with a helpless expression.


    The girl, Shania Twain, who claimed to be there to see stars, came from a wealthy family. Her father was a businessman, and her mother was a college teacher. She had received music education from a young age, played the piano, and several other instruments, fitting the princess mold perfectly.


    She was now studying in the Performing Arts Department at USC, aspiring to become a famous actress or singer.


    The life of the mother contestant, Patsy Cline, was the stark opposite of Shania Twain''s. Patsy Cline had a plain appearance and an out of shape figure, looking like an ordinary housewife.


    She was divorced, raising an 8 year old daughter alone, working as a seamstress in a clothing factory. Her salary, after rent and other expenses, left her with almost nothing. Her days were exhausting, filled with work and household chores.


    Her only hobby was listening to the radio.


    It was their most valuable possession.


    She learned all her songs from the radio. She didn''t understand vocal techniques or breath control, just mimicking what she heard.


    Remarkably, her talent was such that, even with this basic method, she sang beautifully.


    Patsy Cline stood on a dirt hill, singing her favorite songs. Her only audience was her daughter. Her dream was simple to one day perform on a real stage.


    Patsy Cline''s story moved many viewers.


    After showcasing several finalists, the last feature was Monroe.


    The camera panned around Monroe''s room, showing its simplicity. Monroe dressed up and headed to work at a photo studio, modeling for portraits.


    While applying makeup, Monroe added a beauty mark to her face. When asked by the reporter why, she smiled, "Sometimes imperfections are the most beautiful."

 Chapter 304 - 304 The Audiences Favorite Female Singer

    Following the photographer''s directions, she changed outfits frequently, posing sensually or cutely, occasionally flashing a sweet smile at the camera.


    After the shoot, she received her $5 payment.


    Monroe was delighted with the money, saying to the camera, "It''s not every day I get such opportunities. This is my second job this week."


    She returned home by evening. As she opened her apartment door, the bald landlord emerged, reminding her, "Monroe, you owe two months rent."


    Monroe pleaded, "Please give me one more week. If ''Super Idol'' doesn''t work out, I''ll find a more stable job and definitely pay you."


    The landlord shrugged, "Good luck then."


    He retreated, but in reality, Monroe had already paid her rent after borrowing money from Edward. This scene was staged for the show.


    The landlord was thrilled to be on TV, participating as a favor.


    Back in her room, Monroe prepared her dinner: two slices of bread with some jam.


    "Is that enough?" the host asked.


    "I''m on a diet," Monroe replied with a smile.


    Yet many felt a hint of sadness behind her sweet smile.


    At night, Monroe changed into her nightwear, her curvaceous figure on display. She was indeed the kind of woman who could fuel countless men''s fantasies.


    Lying in bed reading, the camera slowly pulled away as if bidding her goodnight. Monroe waved at the camera. "Goodnight."


    Monroe had signed with the company. The designers positioned her as a sensual figure. Every gesture exuded innate seductiveness.


    This was her talent.


    Some have intelligence as their gift.


    Others have drawing or music.


    Monroe''s gift was sensuality.


    That night, countless men might have dreamt of Monroe.


    Hardy watched the show and then called Edward. "The show is well done. Continue developing Monroe, the sensual theme suits her. Make her the new generation''s sex symbol."


    "Boss, should we arrange for Monroe to win first place?" Edward asked.


    "No, her abilities don''t warrant first place. Even though ''Super Idol'' is our show, we must maintain the appearance of fairness for credibility. The top positions should go to those with real talent."


    "As for Monroe¡­"


    Hardy thought for a moment, "Give her a title like ''Audience''s Favorite Female Singer.''"


    Edward''s mind lit up. The boss was brilliant no ranking, just a special title, maintaining fairness while giving Monroe enough spotlight.


    Moreover, the title ''Audience''s Favorite had no solid basis. Monroe, with her charm, would undoubtedly be popular, especially among male viewers.


    As expected from the boss, such a clever idea.


    "Boss, if we have ''Audience''s Favorite Female Singer,'' we can also have ''Audience''s Favorite Male Singer,'' or ''Best Stage Performer,'' ''Best Vocalist,'' and so on," Edward suggested. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Those are up to you," Hardy laughed.


    Hardy''s team consisted of smart people. With a little direction, they could excel, a quality Hardy appreciated.


    After hanging up, Hardy sipped his drink.


    As for meeting Marilyn Monroe? There was no rush, there was plenty of time.


    ...


    Hardy had just put down his glass when Ava Gardner walked in from another room. She had gone out to take a call, which lasted a full twenty minutes. Ava came to Hardy, knelt on the carpet beside him, rested her head on his thigh, and looked up at him with a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong, Ava?"


    Hardy was puzzled, as she had been fine just moments ago. He reached out and stroked her smooth, long hair, as if petting a well behaved cat.


    "Hardy, I feel very lucky," Ava said.


    "Why do you suddenly say that?" Hardy was a bit surprised. Could it be because of the call she just received?


    "It was Lana Turner. She called me just now, crying. She''s being harassed by a scumbag and was just beaten up by him."


    Hardy frowned slightly.


    Hardy knew Lana Turner. She was a contracted actress with MGM, beautiful, with lustrous brown hair, a smooth skin, a full and charming face, and a curvaceous figure, comparable to Ava.


    Hardy had taken Ava to an MGM party where the two women met. They were close in age and gradually became best friends, often going shopping and having tea together.


    "At first, the man claimed to be the owner of a tobacco factory and showered Turner with sweet words. But later, Turner found out that not only had the man deceived her, but he also had a dark background. He was said to be a former bodyguard of a mafia boss. When Turner wanted to break up with him, he beat her and threatened to destroy her if she dared to leave him.


    She''s very sad, scared, and in pain right now."


    Ava looked at Hardy after speaking, "Can you help her, Hardy? She really needs help, but no one else can help her."


    "What''s that man''s name?" Hardy asked with a frown.


    "Johnny."


    A mafia boss''s bodyguard named Johnny? Hardy didn''t know anyone by that name.


    Hardy patted Ava''s cheek. "Don''t worry, I''ll help her."


    Ava immediately smiled, rubbing her face against Hardy''s thigh like a cat showing affection.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called Bill.


    "Bill, do you know a guy named Johnny who''s said to be working for a mafia boss?"


    "Johnny? I don''t know. I''ll ask around now."


    About five minutes later, the phone rang. At that moment, Hardy was lying on Ava''s lap while she was ruffling his hair.


    She Picked up the phone and placed it to Hardy''s ear, Bill told Hardy that Johnny used to be with the Selton family in San Francisco. He left the gang last year and had been wandering around Hollywood, living off wealthy women with his past connections and smooth talking.


    So, he was a former mafia pretty boy.


    "He should know a lot about the Selton family. Find a good place to question him thoroughly; it might help our future actions," Hardy said.


    "Got it, boss."


    Hanging up the phone.


    "How is it?" Ava asked, looking at Hardy.


    "Tell your friend not to worry. Johnny won''t bother her again," Hardy said.


    Ava happily leaned down to kiss him.

 Chapter 305 - 305 The Seltons Gang InFighting

    She felt very fortunate to be with a man like Hardy. Whispering in his ear, she said, "Hardy, let''s go swimming, okay?"


    The manor''s swimming pool had a heating feature, maintaining a comfortable temperature year round. The two of them enjoyed a delightful time in the pool, creating ripples as they swam.


    The next day.


    Ava went to visit Lana Turner. Her eye was clearly bruised, her arm had scrapes, and there were multiple bruises on her body. The man had obviously beaten her severely, not caring that she was a Hollywood star.


    When Lana saw Ava, she cried and hugged her.


    "Ava, please help me. That Johnny is a bastard. I want to get rid of him, but he threatened to kill me."


    Ava patted Lana''s hair. "I''ve already spoken to Hardy. He said he''ll take care of it."


    "Mr. Hardy promised to help me?"


    "Yes, so don''t worry."


    Lana cried on Ava''s chest.


    From that day on, Lana never saw Johnny again. About a week later, she read in the newspaper that Johnny had died in a car accident. He was hit by a speeding car while crossing the street after leaving a bar.


    The police arrived, and the driver confessed. It was dark, and the pedestrian suddenly crossed the road, making it too late to brake.


    Several witnesses confirmed the driver''s story.


    The driver hadn''t been drinking, nor was he speeding. The pedestrian bore responsibility for jaywalking, and the final verdict held the driver 70% responsible, with compensation of $6,822.36.


    The driver''s insurance covered most of it, leaving him to pay only a little over a thousand ??dollars.


    When Lana saw this news, she immediately thought of Mr. Hardy. However, she quickly dismissed the thought, gritting her teeth. "That bastard deserved to die. This is God''s punishment."


    She felt grateful to Hardy.


    Bill came to see Hardy.


    "Boss, Johnny told us everything he knew. We''ve gathered a lot of secret information about the Selton family. We''re more confident in taking them down now," Bill said with a smile.


    Hardy nodded. "It seems the time is right. We can start the operation. I''ll have Henry send a secret letter to the FBI."


    Two days later.


    The San Francisco FBI office received an anonymous letter. Following procedure, the staff opened it, and after reading the contents, they were shocked.


    They immediately delivered it to the San Francisco FBI director.


    After reading it, the director called the FBI headquarters to report. "We received an anonymous letter stating that the Selton family patriarch, Leibb Selton, whom we''ve been searching for, is hiding in a secret manor in Florence."


    "Wasn''t the previous intel that he was hiding in Colombia? Why is he now in Italy?" the supervisor asked.


    "The informant said he couldn''t get used to Colombian food, so he moved to Italy. Florence is Leibb Selton''s hometown, and the anonymous letter provided a detailed address, claiming the manor is a secretly purchased property."


    The supervisor thought for a moment. "Then notify the Italian authorities and have the local police help us catch him." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If we let the local police catch him, he''ll likely disappear."


    "Do you want to go to Italy to catch him yourself? Follow the procedure," the supervisor said.


    The FBI informed the Italian authorities, who, after a two days delay, conducted a raid on the provided address. They found only servants at the manor, with no sign of Leibb Selton.


    Leibb Selton had long fled.


    After being tipped off by an insider, he left the manor that afternoon with his men, boarded a plane, and flew to the Bahamas, settling in a seaside villa.


    The scenery was beautiful, with only his villa nearby, and the bay in the distance. If bored, he could swim or fish.


    But Selton had no interest in swimming or fishing now. He pounded the table, shouting angrily.


    "Who leaked my information? Find out!"


    The investigation revealed that someone had mailed an anonymous letter to the San Francisco FBI office, but no one knew who sent it.


    However, the next day.


    A minor leader in the Selton family, Yuka, was gunned down on the street by a passing car''s machine gun.


    This was strange, as Yuka hadn''t offended anyone recently. Why was he killed?


    Selton, in the Bahamas, sensed something was wrong and sent his most trusted men to investigate. At Yuka''s girlfriend''s house, they found a box.


    The girlfriend said Yuka had left it with her before he died, and she hadn''t touched it.


    Inside the box were $25,000 in cash, the house deed, some letters, and a notebook. The last entry in the notebook read:


    "Trotto asked me to send a letter to the FBI. If successful, he promised to make me a chief."


    Trotto''s full name was John Trotto, the second in command of the Selton family. After Selton was wanted and fled, Trotto took over the gang''s operations.


    When Henry reported this to Hardy, Hardy chuckled. "That guy kept a diary. Who writes a diary these days?"


    This news quickly reached Selton. Furious, he flipped the table. He hadn''t expected his second in command to betray him, sell him out to the FBI, and plan to take over the gang.


    "Trotto! Trotto! I''ll kill you!"


    A few days later, someone in the gang''s office openly shot at Trotto. Whether due to nerves or poor aim, three shots were fired, but only one hit, and it was in the shoulder, not fatal.


    The shooter was soon subdued by Trotto''s bodyguards.


    Everyone was shocked. Why would someone in their own gang try to kill the second in command? Trotto pressed the gun to the shooter''s head. "Who ordered you to kill me?"


    The shooter, scared but hopeful for survival, because the boss himself had ordered it.


    He shouted at Trotto, "The boss ordered it because he knows you want to kill him. You sent a letter to the FBI to get him caught, so you could take over the gang."


    Trotto was shocked. "Who told you I sent the anonymous letter to the FBI? Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Yuka said it."


    "Yuka is dead. How could he say that?" Trotto shouted.


    "Because you feared exposure and had him killed,"


    "Because you were afraid he''d expose you, so you had him killed," the shooter shouted back.


    Damn it. Now It was impossible to explain.

 Chapter 306 - 306 The Selton family Internal Strife

    Many in the gang started looking at Troto differently. Although Troto was now in charge, most of the people here were Selton''s men. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Things were getting more and more chaotic.


    Trotto bit his lip. He knew he couldn''t kill the shooter now. He ordered him locked up and then told the others, "Something is definitely wrong here. I did not write that anonymous letter. I will clarify things with Selton. For now, return to your territories and don''t act without my orders."


    Trotto finished speaking and was taken to the hospital. His loyalists conspired in the hospital. Now that he was labeled a snitch, he couldn''t clear his name. They had two options: run or fight.


    That night, a fierce gunfight erupted within the Selton family in San Francisco.


    One side launched an attack, while the other was prepared. The numbers on both sides were about equal, leading to a bloody battle with many casualties.


    San Francisco police received reports of the violence. HD Security dispatched over a dozen police cars, armed with heavy weapons, to cordon off the area. They didn''t intervene in the fight; they waited for it to end.


    This was typical of American police handling gang shootouts in the 60s. Neither side were good guys. No one cared if they died. Intervening could be dangerous, so they cordoned off the area, letting the gangs exhaust themselves before stepping in.


    In a room, the phone rang.


    Hardy got up and went to the study to answer it.


    It was Henry.


    "Boss, we thought they''d hold off for a while, but as soon as the news broke, both sides started fighting. Now, two groups are engaged in a fierce battle in one block. It''s like a war zone."


    Hardy thought to himself that the sides probably had longstanding grudges and didn''t trust each other. When something happened, they acted immediately to strike first.


    "Tell Bill he can act now."


    "Got it, boss."


    Hardy hung up the phone and returned to the bedroom. Irina lay in bed, her curves like waves. Hardy lifted the quilt, hugged her from behind, and slowly squeezed in to sleep.


    ...


    The gunfight in San Francisco was still ongoing.


    Sometimes, when people are blinded by blood lust, they act without thinking and disregard the consequences. At this moment, the second in command''s men and Leib Selton''s men only wanted to eliminate each other.


    The police arrived.


    HD Security arrived.


    San Francisco Television, collaborating with ABC, sent photographers, this was excellent material for them, another sensational news piece for tomorrow''s broadcast.


    Reporters from the Global Times also rushed over.


    As did other newspaper reporters.


    Gunfire echoed continuously in the distance, sometimes fierce, sometimes calm.


    Suddenly.


    An explosion occurred within the block, a ball of flames shot into the sky.


    Photographers and reporters hurriedly took pictures.


    Meanwhile, Chief Brown of the San Francisco Police Department was sitting in the command car of HD Security, smoking and chatting with Rossi, the head of San Francisco HD Security.


    "Chief Brown, the Selton family is having an internal conflict, which might trigger a chain reaction among other gangs. I think it''s necessary to strengthen patrols in the near future and suppress those with such thoughts," Rossi suggested.


    "You mean, with the fall of the Selton family, others might covet their territory, leading to conflicts among other gangs?" Chief Brown asked.


    "Exactly."


    Chief Brown nodded, "Indeed, we should consider this. Once today''s issue is resolved, I''ll have the patrol team strengthen their efforts. Anyone who dares to make a move should be suppressed hard."


    "That''s what I think too, for the sake of San Francisco''s security," Rossi said with a smile.


    Gradually.


    The gunfire diminished significantly, even going silent for extended periods.


    Chief Brown ordered the police and security personnel to enter the conflict zone together.


    Before entering, Chief Brown announced, "They are a bunch of vicious thugs armed with weapons. When you encounter them, order them to drop their weapons immediately. If anyone disobeys and poses a threat to you, you are authorized to shoot them on sight."


    This order effectively granted permission to shoot, justified under the circumstances.


    The police began to enter.


    Some reporters wanted to follow, but they were stopped. "It''s too dangerous inside. Please wait here and conduct interviews after it''s over."


    "Rat-a-tat-tat~ Rat-a-tat-tat~!"


    "Bang bang bang~!"


    As the police and security personnel entered, fierce gunfire erupted again within the block, ceasing only after about twenty minutes.


    Not long after, the security personnel emerged, some with prisoners, some carrying the wounded, and finally, the dead. Someone spotted the body of the Selton family''s second in command, riddled with bullets, already deceased.


    Reporters rushed forward to take photos.


    Seeing the situation stabilize, Chief Brown straightened his uniform and stepped in front of the reporters to start the interview.


    Reporter: "Chief Brown, what do you think about today''s events?"


    Chief Brown: "Today was a gang conflict. The exact cause is still unknown, but we will conduct a thorough investigation. I just received a report that over sixty bodies were found at the scene, with dozens injured, and over eighty arrests made.


    "I want to assure the citizens of San Francisco that the San Francisco Police Department is capable of protecting public safety, so they can rest easy.


    "As for today''s incident, we will continue to investigate thoroughly. All those involved will be arrested and brought to justice."


    Reporter asked: "Chief Brown, what do you think about HD Security?"


    Chief Brown: "HD Security is excellent, responding quickly and with strong combat capabilities. They are a crucial supplement to San Francisco''s police force and an indispensable part of maintaining city safety."


    The next day,


    Various newspapers published headlines about the ''San Francisco Gang War.'' Resourceful reporters had already pieced together the situation, especially with so many surviving members of the Selton family.


    The New York Times:


    "The San Francisco Mafia Selton family experienced internal strife, with family head Leib Selton fleeing under FBI pursuit. The second in command, Trotto, attempted to seize control, leading to a conflict with Selton''s men, resulting in over a hundred casualties.


    "The San Francisco police deployed a large force to control the scene and arrested many Selton family members. The Selton family is now effectively paralyzed."

 Chapter 307 - 307 The Selton Family Territory

    The Global Times: S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In this conflict, HD Security played a significant role. Some thugs resisted stubbornly, only to be killed on the spot by heavily armed security personnel.


    "Chief Brown of the San Francisco Police Department stated that their cooperation with HD Security was excellent. HD Security has become an important force in maintaining San Francisco''s security.


    "Finally, the police announced an additional charge against Leib Selton for instigating gang conflict, leading to his further pursuit."


    However, finding Leib Selton might be challenging in the future.


    ...


    The Bahamas boasts paradise like beauty, with sapphire blue waters.


    Bodyguards escorted Leib Selton as he sailed out to fish. At that moment, he was unaware of the gunfight in San Francisco the previous night.


    Leib Selton lounged leisurely, puffing on a cigar.


    What did being on the run matter?


    He could still enjoy a comfortable life. He hadn''t expected Trotto to rebel, but he believed he could handle him. San Francisco was still his.


    Leib Selton, cigar in mouth, sat at the boat''s edge, noticing another yacht approaching. He didn''t pay much attention.


    As the yacht drew closer, he saw a few young men on the deck, one of whom smiled and waved at him.


    Leib Selton sneered, not bothering with these youngsters. But suddenly, the men on the deck pulled out large objects from their feet.


    Bazooka 60mm rocket launchers.


    Leib Selton was stunned.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh~!"


    The young men fired, launching several rockets toward Selton''s yacht.


    "Ah~!"


    "Boom boom boom~!"


    With Selton''s screaming, the yacht exploded into flames. Soon, the entire yacht was engulfed in a fiery blaze.


    The young men weren''t done yet, launching another volley at the yacht, which disintegrated completely. Selton and a few bodyguards sank into the sea with the wreckage.


    The young men threw their rocket launchers into the sea, turned their boat around, and sped away. Soon, they disappeared, leaving only some scattered debris on the water, which would be washed away shortly.


    No one would know that the once powerful underground ruler of San Francisco, the head of the Selton family, had met a gruesome end there.


    With the internal strife in the Selton family, the death of the second in command, the head on the run, and gang members either dead or captured, the entire gang was utterly destroyed.


    But their assets and territory remained. How should these be handled?


    Other forces in San Francisco were eyeing them.


    The Brazilian Gang.


    "Boss, this is an excellent opportunity. We could take over the Selton family''s territory and expand our influence," one leader suggested.


    The Brazilian Gang boss shook his head.


    "The Los Angeles Gang has already made it clear that we cannot participate."


    "Why can''t we participate? Whoever grabs it first gets it. The Selton family''s territory is empty now, we could take it over easily," another person argued.


    "Do you really think no one is watching Selton''s territory? Look at the HD Security patrol cars on the streets, at least one at every corner. Do you think they''re just there for show? Do you think the Selton family''s conflict was purely internal? Don''t be so eager to bite the bait, or you''ll end up with a hook in your mouth, or worse, lose your life.


    "I suspect the Los City Company will soon take over the Selton family''s territory. We can then work together with them. Our businesses don''t conflict, and our main revenue comes from drugs, which they aren''t involved in, We can negotiate selling our product on their territory. Now, go back and keep a low profile."


    The subordinates left.


    The boss looked at them, thinking how ignorance breeds fearlessness. The less they knew, the bolder they were because they couldn''t see the danger. If the Selton family''s territory were so easy to take, he would have done it already. He didn''t need his subordinates to remind him.


    But he knew this piece of meat wasn''t his to eat, nor could he swallow it.


    Some smaller gangs were less cautious. A Mexican gang leader saw an opportunity and excitedly led his men to seize the Selton family''s assets.


    They planned to take over the Selton family''s casino first, the most lucrative business. But before they could enter the casino, a dozen HD Security patrol cars roared in, heavy machine guns mounted on the roofs. The Mexicans all dropped to the ground, trembling in fear.


    Some wet the ground beneath them.


    They were quickly taken away.


    Not many people noticed when the Bill Gang brought in a large force to take over the Selton family, but observant individuals saw the Selton family''s assets gradually being taken over.


    The Selton family''s businesses were traditional gang operations: casinos, prostitution, loan sharking, protection rackets, robbery, theft, etc.


    Recently, the drug trade had become their largest source of income.


    The Selton family also had a well developed smuggling business. San Francisco, being the most important western port city in the U.S., saw many smuggled goods passing through, with the Selton family controlling a complete smuggling network.


    They even cooperated with many shipping companies for large scale smuggling operations.


    Hardy was particularly interested in this and instructed Bill to preserve and expand it.


    The Los Angeles Gang began to consolidate their assets.


    The casino managers were brought in, trembling before the Los Angeles Gang. "Don''t worry, as long as you keep working diligently, your treatment will remain the same."


    "Yes, yes, I will work hard," the manager promised.


    Other businesses were handled similarly, making the transition smooth and orderly.


    The small business owners in the Selton family''s territory were initially worried about being squeezed by the new gang, but they were pleasantly surprised to be informed that protection fees were canceled.


    This news delighted many small businesses, quickly stabilizing the situation in the former Selton family territory.


    Someone contacted shipping companies, reassuring them that they could continue their previous cooperation with the Los City Company. The Selton family''s own shipping company was also taken over by Bill''s people.


    As for how to legally transfer someone else''s property, no one did it better than the mafia. All it took was a transaction contract.


    In no time, the Los Angeles Gang seamlessly took over all of the Selton family''s assets within a week.


    The news shocked other Italian Mafia families, especially Emilio Bassini, head of the Bassini family. He was speechless for a long time after hearing the news.


    The Selton family had been Bassini''s staunch ally and a crucial foothold for Bassini on the West Coast, painstakingly developed over a decade. He couldn''t believe it was taken away so easily. Bassini couldn''t accept this.


    "The Los Angeles Gang."


    "HD Security".


    "John Hardy."


    "No, I must convene a meeting of the Mafia Commission!"

 Chapter 308 - 308 The Mafia Commission

    Hardy received several phone calls. The first was from the old Godfather, who informed him that Barzini was planning to convene a meeting of the Mafia families to discuss the situation in San Francisco. Hardy and the old Godfather talked for nearly an hour.


    After that, Hardy received a few more calls from the heads of the Lucchese family in Miami, the Bruno family in Philadelphia, the Marcello family in New Orleans, and others.


    These were all shareholders of the "Venetian Grand Hotel" and were very concerned about the events that might unfold.


    Hardy explained with a smile, "It''s not that the Los Angeles gang is trying to take over territories. The main issue is the internal conflict within the Selton family, which created a power vacuum. Those Latino guys want to take advantage of it. Do you really think I will just sit by and do nothing?"


    "Although the Los Angeles Gang isn''t a member of the Mafia Commission, it''s still rooted in the Mafia. I''ve always thought of us as one big family. Don''t you agree?"


    Hardy asked rhetorically.


    The heads of the Mafia families felt quite comfortable hearing Hardy express his desire to be part of the Mafia family.


    "But you know, the Commission has always been reluctant to accept non Italian members. I understand that, but it''s a bit disheartening. I believe that if an enterprise wants to grow, it should embrace diversity. If possible, the Los Angeles gang would very much like to join the Commission."


    It''s challenging to convene a full meeting of the Mafia Commission, especially since it involves gathering more than twenty family heads. A week later, these heads finally gathered in New York.


    Vito Corleone entered the conference hall with Tom. When the other family heads and advisors saw the old Godfather come in, many stood up to greet him.


    "Vito, how have you been lately?" someone asked with a smile.


    "Very well, thank you. Cunio often invites me to go hunting. I even shot a deer a few days ago," the old Godfather replied with a smile.


    The head of the Cunio family laughed and said, "That was the biggest deer on my farm, and he took it down with one shot. I imagine the rest of the herd will run far away now, and it won''t be easy to hunt them again."


    The others laughed along.


    Tom followed behind the old Godfather.


    He had only one feeling: respect.


    These family heads had grown even more respectful of the Godfather than before.


    At the last Commission meeting, the Godfather had been like a wounded lion, surrounded and attacked by a pack of hyenas. But now, all these people had replaced their scowls with smiles.


    Tom understood very well why this change had occurred.


    It was all because of Hardy.


    Although Hardy was not a member of the Mafia Commission and wasn''t even part of the Mafia, he had a strong influence over the Mafia.


    The Corleone family''s recovery to its current state could be entirely attributed to Hardy.


    The head of the Barzini family, Emilio Barzini, entered the conference hall along with the heads of the Tattaglia family, Philip, and the Stracci family, Corbo. When they saw the old Godfather chatting and laughing with the others, their expressions darkened even more.


    Explore hidden tales at m,v l''e-m|p y r


    Barzini, the rotating chairman, took his seat at the head of the table.


    The other family heads found their seats, and the meeting began.


    Barzini glanced at the twenty or so heads present and finally looked at an empty seat, saying, "Gentlemen, have you noticed that our Commission is missing one family head?"


    Everyone looked toward the empty seat in unison, knowing that Barzini was referring to Leibel Selton of San Francisco. They also knew why this Commission meeting had been called today.


    With a stern expression, Barzini said, "Someone has taken over the Selton family''s territory. I''m sure you''ve all received word. It''s the Los Angeles gang. I called this meeting to discuss how to reclaim San Francisco''s territory.


    "The Selton family is a member of the Commission. When they joined, we made it clear in our bylaws that the Commission would resolve internal family disputes and establish a mutual defense alliance. If any external forces threaten our interests, we must band together to fight the enemy.


    "The Selton family has been wiped out, and their territory seized. I called the Commission members here to discuss how to handle this matter. I propose going to war against the Los Angeles gang!"


    Barzini finished speaking and looked around at the others.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense.


    None of the heads sitting here were fools. They all knew who was involved in this situation. Was it really so easy to go to war with the Los Angeles gang?


    The Los Angeles gang was Hardy''s.


    Many of those present had invested large sums of cash, hundreds of thousands, into the Venetian casino. That was all their family''s liquid cash. They weren''t foolish enough to ruin their investment by starting a feud with Hardy over Selton.


    Many of their gazes drifted toward the old Godfather, Vito Corleone.


    The old Godfather looked at Barzini and asked calmly, "Barzini, I''d like to know what reason you have for going to war with the Los Angeles gang?"


    "Because they attacked the Selton family and seized San Francisco''s territory," Barzini replied coldly.


    The old Godfather shook his head slightly, "But what I heard is that the Selton family had an internal conflict. Selton''s men fought with his second in command, Trotto''s men, resulting in heavy casualties. The survivors were all arrested by the police. It doesn''t seem like the Los Angeles gang had anything to do with it."


    The head of the Lucchese family nodded, "I heard the same. It seems that the second in command, Trotto, tried to stage a coup. Selton''s men failed to kill him, and then both sides started fighting."


    The head of the Lucchese family curled his lip disdainfully and said, "To run a family into such a mess, Selton is truly incompetent."


    Barzini, with a stern expression, said, "I suspect the whole thing is a conspiracy by the Los Angeles gang."


    "And why do you say that?" the old Godfather asked.


    "Because they benefited the most from it," Barzini replied.


    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 309 - 309 The Old Godfathers Final Victory Over Barzini

    "Because they benefited the most from it," Barzini replied.


    The old Godfather shook his head, "Barzini, that reason doesn''t convince me. After the Selton family''s internal conflict, their territory was left vacant. Some Latinos wanted to move in, so the Los Angeles gang stepped in to take control of the territory."


    "It''s better for the territory to be in the hands of the Los Angeles gang than in the hands of the Mexicans. Don''t you agree?" the old Godfather said.


    Barzini looked at the old Godfather and said sternly, "Vito, are you suggesting we violate the rules set by the Commission and support an outsider? I know you have a good relationship with John Hardy."


    The old Godfather remained unflustered by Barzini''s accusation.


    "After the San Francisco incident, I did speak with Hardy. He told me he didn''t want to see Mafia territory fall into the hands of others. That''s the only reason he sent people into the Selton family''s territory."


    "Heh, is he really that kind hearted?" Barzini sneered. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e|m-p| y r


    "Why not? After all, the Los Angeles gang is rooted in the Mafia. We could be one big family. Hardy told me that if the Commission agreed, he would be willing to let the Los Angeles gang join the Commission," the old Godfather said.


    At this point, the head of the Lucchese family spoke up, "The Los Angeles gang is currently the largest gang on the West Coast, with considerable strength. If they could join us, it would certainly enhance our Mafia."


    The head of the Bruno family in Philadelphia nodded in agreement, "Yes, our presence on the West Coast is too weak, we almost have no family there. The strength of the Los Angeles gang is evident, and if we want to expand our business on the West Coast in the future, we''ll need a powerful partner."


    Many of the family heads also spoke up, agreeing that the Los Angeles gang should be absorbed into the Commission. Barzini''s face became exceptionally grim. His purpose for convening the meeting was to address the San Francisco situation and eliminate the Los Angeles gang, yet these guys were now discussing bringing the Los Angeles gang into the Commission.


    This enraged Barzini.


    He abruptly stood up and said in a deep voice, "I strongly oppose this. All our families here are of Italian descent, and the Commission families must also be of Italian descent. Outsiders are simply not trustworthy."


    The old Godfather also stood up, looking Barzini in the eye, and said hoarsely, "Barzini, I think it''s time you changed your thinking."


    Then he scanned the other family heads and said loudly, "The Mafia originated in Sicily, no doubt about that. Later, for survival, we came to America and developed our businesses. At that time, every city had families of various sizes. Later, for better development, we formed the Commission.


    "The original purpose of forming the Commission was to resolve disputes and promote our better development. This is not a reason to be complacent."


    "In our families, there are now many non Italian members, many of whom have risen to high positions. Also, many of us here were born in America, like Al Capone, who was born in Brooklyn, New York. What does that count as? Are we supposed to consider him American?"


    "If you insist on restricting by region, then we should exclude everyone who isn''t Sicilian. Barzini, I remember you''re from Genoa by rights, we should kick you out too," the old Godfather said.


    Barzini''s face turned beet red, but he couldn''t say a word to refute him.


    The old Godfather then turned to the others and said, "Gentlemen, I think it''s time we reconsider our approach. The Los Angeles gang, under Hardy, has developed very well. What harm would it do to have a capable, powerful family like them join us? As for San Francisco, I think it should be left to the Los Angeles gang."


    Barzini''s face was gloomy, but he still made one last attempt, saying coldly, "Since you all want the Los Angeles gang to join the Commission, I have no objection. But for now, we should focus on retrieving the San Francisco territory."


    At this point, the old Godfather smiled slightly and said, "Gentlemen, since everyone has expressed their views on this matter, how about we take a vote? Those in favor of the Los Angeles gang joining the Commission, please raise your hands."


    Immediately, the heads of the Lucchese, Bruno, Marcello, and Cunio families raised their hands, along with several others, including Corleone.


    Barzini watched the hands rise, his face turning ashen.


    In the end, over half of the people present raised their hands in favor.


    The old Godfather turned to the rest of the people and said, "Gentlemen, it seems we''ve reached a consensus. The Los Angeles gang will be welcomed into the Commission. As for San Francisco, it will be left to them."


    Barzini slammed his hand on the table and stood up abruptly. Without saying a word, he stormed out of the conference hall. The heads of the Tattaglia and Stracci families also left one after another.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense for a moment.


    The old Godfather scanned the room, seeing everyone''s gazes fixed on him, and said in a calm voice, "Gentlemen, I''m getting old. I think it''s time to let the young people take over."


    He then turned and left the conference hall.


    The other heads watched as the old Godfather left, all with complex expressions on their faces.


    This meeting would go down in Mafia history as a pivotal moment. It marked the first time an outsider had joined the Mafia Commission, and it symbolized the old Godfather''s final victory over Barzini.


    The Los Angeles gang, under Hardy, was officially welcomed into the Mafia Commission, becoming a powerful ally of the Corleone family.


    Barzini''s plan to destroy the Los Angeles gang and Hardy was utterly thwarted, and from this moment on, the old Godfather''s influence within the Mafia reached its peak.

 Chapter 310 - 310 The Advantages Of Knowing The General Trend Of The Future

    The commission was now clearly divided into two camps.


    One was led by Barzini''s faction, and the other by the Old Godfather faction. These two forces were now evenly matched, with neither able to overpower the other.


    But overall, Barzini had failed.


    Unable to unify the Mafia Commission to collectively confront the Los Angeles gang, Barzini knew that even if he called upon his staunchest allies, they wouldn''t dare go to war with Hardy on their own.


    Thus, he permanently lost control of San Francisco.


    ...


    After the meeting, the Old Godfather called Hardy and told him what had transpired at the commission meeting. "It seems that the matter of truly integrating the Los Angeles gang into the commission will need more effort."


    "Hehe, no rush. Our goal is to collaborate and make money. We''ve already got over a dozen families on board, that''s more than enough."


    "Mr. Vito, I''d like you to do me a favor," Hardy said.


    "What kind of favor?"


    "Help me reach out to all the families, both those we currently do business with and those we haven''t worked with before. Tell them that Hardy is interested in doing business with them and that he''s considering opening a casino in Cuba. Ask if they''d be willing to invest," Hardy said.


    "Opening a casino in Cuba?"


    "Yes, a casino in Cuba. If we can involve more families, it should be much easier to push the commission to accept new families," Hardy explained.


    "Alright, I''ll contact them," the Old Godfather replied. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hanging up the phone, a cold expression appeared on Hardy''s face.


    He had deceived the Old Godfather.


    In truth, Hardy''s real goal wasn''t to invest in Cuba but to set a trap for Barzini. However, he didn''t tell the Old Godfather, because only by actually doing it this way could he avoid suspicion.


    Cuba had not yet undergone a revolution and was still under American control. The current prime minister, Fulgencio Batista, had some connections with Barzini, they were considered friends.


    But Hardy knew that in just three or four years, a young man named Fidel Castro would emerge and turn Cuba upside down, wiping out all American investments there. Hardy''s aim was to lure Barzini into this quagmire.


    After all, it was just a matter of a few words, and it wouldn''t require much effort from him.


    ...


    The old Godfather made calls to the heads of each family, starting with the Lucchese family in Miami. The old Godfather said, "Lucchese, Hardy has a new money making idea."


    Lucchese immediately became interested. He knew how capable Hardy was at making money, so he quickly asked, "What''s Hardy''s idea?"


    "To open a casino in Cuba."


    Lucchese was taken aback.


    "A casino in Cuba? Can that make money? Don''t we already have casinos in Las Vegas?" Lucchese asked, puzzled.


    "Hardy said that the customer base for Las Vegas is primarily on the West Coast, but people on the East Coast have to cross the entire country to get there.


    "There are many advantages to building a casino in Cuba. There, you have scenery and beaches, unlike Las Vegas, which is just desert. Everything you want to build in Las Vegas requires a huge investment in manpower and resources.


    "Every year, millions of tourists visit Miami Beach. These people are perfect potential customers. Miami is only about 300 kilometers from Havana a one hour flight or an overnight cruise will get you there. They can spend three to five days playing there and then easily return by ship.


    "In fact, opening a casino in Cuba is essentially an extension of Miami''s tourism industry. It''s just that gambling is not allowed in Miami, so we build it in Cuba. When Miami promotes tourism, it can advertise trips to the Cuban casino.


    "Over there, you''ll have beaches, casinos, and exotic South American charm. No one will care about the drugs, and if you add some beautiful South American women, it will definitely attract countless tourists."


    "We can make money on the cruise, at the casino, on accommodations and food, and we can sell more drugs. The atmosphere there will be freer and wilder than Las Vegas. I believe it will attract countless people from the East Coast to Cuba for a wild time.


    "Moreover, we can use the casino to launder money. Every family has some overseas businesses. I know your Lucchese family has a sugar business in South America, right? Money can go through the casino and come out as legal income.


    "And the most important thing: drug money. When dealing with those guys in South America or even France, there''s no need to move money back and forth. It can be directly handled in the casino, making things much easier."


    These were all things Hardy had discussed with the old Godfather.


    The best lie is one that''s 90% truth, 10% falsehood. You start with the truth and work from there.


    Cuba indeed has many natural advantages, far surpassing what Las Vegas can offer.


    After hearing the old Godfather''s words, Lucchese''s eyes lit up.


    Everything the old Godfather said struck a chord with Lucchese.


    A profitable casino, the flow of overseas funds, drug money transactions.


    He thought building a casino in Cuba was a brilliant idea, an absolute stroke of genius, and his admiration for Hardy grew even stronger.


    Moreover, there was another benefit for him. He controlled Miami, the closest city to Cuba, which would become even more important. The Lucchese family could earn more money and become even stronger than before.


    "Alright, I support this plan. However, this time, I want the Lucchese family to have a bigger share," Lucchese said.


    The old Godfather smiled and said, "Of course. Hardy has already considered this. He said Miami is the most crucial point in this plan. In addition to calculating shares based on investment, the Lucchese family should receive a portion of management shares."


    Hearing this, Lucchese felt very satisfied. Hardy had indeed thought things through thoroughly, even providing management shares.


    "Of course, this will need to be discussed with the other partners, but I don''t think it will be difficult to get approval. After all, the business will need the Lucchese family''s involvement," the old Godfather said.


    After ending the call with Lucchese, the old Godfather contacted the other families, not just the fifteen families involved in the Venetian Casino, but also other families that hadn''t yet collaborated.

 Chapter 311 - 311 Barzinis Plan

    The old Godfather even reached out to Antonino Stracci, head of the Stracci family, and Philip Tattaglia, head of the Tattaglia family.


    One has to admit that the old Godfather was indeed broad minded and shrewd.


    He spoke to these families in a similar manner as he did with Lucchese.


    The casino could make money.


    It could help with the movement of overseas funds.


    It could serve as a settlement center for drug transactions.


    Many people thought Hardy''s plan was excellent. Even if the casino didn''t make money, the latter two functions would be enough to justify building it.


    Finally, the old Godfather called Barzini.


    In fact, before the old Godfather made this call, someone had already informed Barzini about the situation. Barzini was very shocked when he heard.


    One has to admit that Hardy''s vision was sharp he had spotted the unique potential in Cuba.


    A casino that could make money, launder their overseas funds, and even help others launder money. The need for money laundering services wasn''t exclusive to their mafia; many wealthy individuals and large capitalists also needed such services.


    If this business were done well, it would definitely be highly profitable.


    Moreover, Barzini saw Hardy''s scheme within this plan. At the previous Mafia Commission meeting, Vito Corleone had proposed allowing the Los Angeles gang to join the commission, and some other families supported it. What did this suggest? It suggested that Hardy was trying to extend his influence into the Mafia Commission.


    Hardy was Sigel''s prot¨¦g¨¦, and Barzini had killed Sigel. This made them natural enemies. Hardy was also on good terms with the Corleones, making it impossible for him and Barzini to coexist.


    If Hardy were allowed to join the commission, Barzini might not even be able to maintain his current power.


    Hardy''s Cuban casino plan was similar to his Las Vegas casino plan. In addition to making money, it could bring people together. If all the families started doing business with Hardy, who would oppose him when he proposed other gangs joining the commission again?


    Barzini was only the rotating chairman of the commission, serving for just two years at a time, and his role was more like a meeting convener without veto power. Any proposal that received 80% approval would pass.


    If Hardy were to win over more people, Barzini believed he would be powerless to stop him from controlling the commission the next time.


    As Barzini pondered his strategy, the old Godfather''s call came through.


    "Barzini, I want to talk to you about the casino project in Cuba," Vito Corleone said in his hoarse voice, unhurried and calm.


    "I''m listening, Vito," Barzini said calmly.


    The old Godfather then explained the benefits of opening a casino in Cuba to Barzini. He knew that someone had likely already informed Barzini, but he still had to go through the motions. Both were old foxes, acting out their roles.


    But sometimes, this act had to be performed.


    After the old Godfather finished talking about the Cuban casino, Barzini said nothing. The two were silent for a few seconds before the old Godfather continued, "Barzini, I think whatever issues we''ve had in the past were just business, there''s nothing we can''t move past, don''t you think?"


    "Hardy''s proposal for the Cuban casino is quite good. We can all invest and make money together, and each family can use the casino as a channel to facilitate future transactions much more easily."


    "Barzini, Hardy asked me to tell you that he doesn''t like conflicts either. He hopes everyone can make money together, rather than constantly draining each other. That would completely contradict the original purpose of forming the commission. What do you think, Barzini?"


    Listening to the old Godfather''s words, Barzini felt a tightness in his chest.


    If he agreed to join this business, it would be as if he were admitting to all the families that he, Barzini, had lost and he had lowered his head to Hardy.


    "Vito, I need to think about it," Barzini said.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for your call," the old Godfather said before hanging up.


    The dim table lamp casts light on the desk. Barzini sat in the shadows, with only half of his chin visible, pondering how to respond to this matter.


    Building a casino in Cuba.


    It was indeed a brilliant idea.


    But if Hardy could do it, so could Barzini.


    Cuba''s current Prime Minister, Fulgencio Batista, was also considered a friend of Barzini''s. The United States had a strong influence over Cuba, and Batista had previously lived in the U.S. where he made connections and sought help. That''s when Barzini met him.


    Barzini realized he could approach Batista to secure land in Cuba to build a casino.


    He could even have the government block Hardy''s efforts, preventing his casino from ever being completed.


    If Barzini could secure the leading role in Cuban casinos and bring other mafia families into the fold, Hardy''s Las Vegas casino alliance would collapse instantly, allowing Barzini to regain control of the commission and ensure Hardy will never control it.


    The more Barzini thought about it, the more excited he became.


    He decided to proceed with the plan.


    The next day, Barzini took a flight to Cuba to meet with Batista. The Cuban Prime Minister valued his American friend, knowing that Barzini had some influence in Washington.


    When Barzini proposed building a casino in Cuba, Batista expressed his support and even promised to block other forces from entering.


    After finalizing everything in Cuba, Barzini flew to Miami to meet with Lucchese.


    "Barzini, it''s rare for you to visit. Why are you here today?" Lucchese asked, somewhat surprised.


    "Lucchese, I came to discuss the Cuban casino with you. I''ve already met with Batista, and he promised me land and protection for building a casino there. Vito''s idea was good, but Hardy''s role isn''t necessary. We can do it ourselves," Barzini said.


    Lucchese was shocked.


    He knew about Hardy''s Cuban casino plan and had thought it was a brilliant idea. But now Barzini had gotten ahead of him, securing land and support from Batista. If the plan went ahead, Hardy would be completely out of the picture.


    Barzini smiled at Lucchese and said, "Lucchese, how could a Mafia family possibly make a move on another Mafia family territory without the commission''s approval? Vito and Hardy are destroying the commission''s unity."


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 312 - 312 Profit Driven

    Barzini smiled at Lucchese and said, "Lucchese, how could a Mafia family possibly make a move on another Mafia family territory without the commission''s approval? Vito and Hardy are destroying the commission''s unity."


    "The Cuban casino is but another devious plan of theirs, they wanted to control this business and disrepute the commission unity even more. I''m making this move to protect our collective interests.


    "I''ll be in charge of securing the casino in Cuba. Once it''s built, we''ll all make money. If we don''t act now, the Cuban market will be monopolized by Vito and Hardy, and they''ll crush us. We must strike first."


    Lucchese hesitated.


    Lucchese did have a good relationship with Hardy in the past, but that was because he saw the benefits. If Hardy could not bring him benefits, Lucchese would not have become friends with him, let alone stand on his side in the Mafia Commission.


    Everyone is very realistic, especially the Head of a gang family.


    Now Barzini has made it clear that he has contacted Cuban Prime Minister Batista. As long as that prime minister is around, Hardy will have no chance of getting his hands on Cuba. In other words, Hardy cannot lead them in doing this business.


    His Miami is closest to Cuba, and he would benefit the most if a Cuban casino was built, so Lucchese made up his mind.


    He nodded and agreed: "You''re right, Barzini. It''s better if we control the Cuban casino market. Count me in."


    Barzini was pleased with Lucchese''s response. "Excellent. I''ll inform the other commission members, and we''ll move forward together."


    The two mafia leaders shook hands, sealing the deal.


    "Alright, I agree to join this business, but I have a condition. From now on, Miami will be the focal point of the Cuban casinos, so the Lucchese family must receive a larger share of the management stock."


    A cold glint flashed in Barzini''s eyes. He despised greedy people, especially those who wanted to take advantage of him.


    "No problem, Lucchese. We can discuss these matters when we invest," Barzini replied with a smile.


    The head of the Lucchese family agreed, which was excellent news for Barzini. The Lucchese family had previously been entirely aligned with Hardy, but now they had been easily swayed to his side.


    This was a significant victory for him.


    Barzini then called the other families. Many agreed on the spot, while some said they would consider it. In a short time, Barzini managed to gather the support of about twenty families.


    "Haha, Hardy would never have imagined that his brilliant money making idea would end up benefiting me and that it would also divide the families he had won over. When he finds out, he''ll surely be furious."


    Just the thought made him happy.


    Finally, Barzini made a call to the old godfather.


    "Vito, setting up a casino in Cuba is indeed a good idea, but this is not a business for just anyone. It requires strong connections. Prime Minister Batista has already made it clear to me that he won''t approve a second casino, so Hardy''s plan is bound to fail, hahaha."


    Barzini laughed with satisfaction, his tone filled with a sense of pride.


    "I''ve already contacted many families. Would you like to invest as well?" Barzini asked with a smile.


    The old godfather was silent for a moment, then softly said, "No, I''ll pass. Good luck to you, Barzini."


    "That''s truly a pity," Barzini said as he hung up the phone.


    Hardy received a call from the old godfather. "Hardy, Barzini has appropriated your plan. He has connections with Prime Minister Batista, who has already agreed to let him build the casino. He''s also made it clear that if you try to invest, he''ll block you. What are you going to do?"


    Hardy sighed helplessly. "I originally had someone reach out to a minister over there, but now it seems the plan will have to be temporarily shelved."


    The old godfather also felt it was a pity but still offered Hardy some comfort: "Hardy, business is never smooth sailing. In the decades I''ve been running the family, I''ve encountered countless problems, big and small."


    "When problems arise, we can work hard to solve them, but sometimes, when we realize we can''t change the situation, we have to let go. There''s always other business waiting for us, and we can succeed elsewhere."


    "Thank you for the advice, Mr. Vito. I won''t let this matter bother me," Hardy replied.


    Hardy hung up the phone and a smile came to his face.


    There was no way he would be angry with such a good news.


    This was a trap he had set for Barzini, and now Barzini had fallen into it perfectly, along with twenty or so mafia families. Once a civil war breaks out in Cuba, and their investments go down the drain, Hardy believes that those families will tear Barzini apart, just like they did to Sigel back then.


    A few days later, more than twenty families agreed to partner with Barzini on the Cuban casino project, including some that had invested in the Venetian casino. Just as Hardy had said, these people were driven by profit and nothing else.


    This time, Barzini planned to go big, intending to invest $100 million to build a massive casino complex, creating his own gambling empire.


    At this point, the matter could be put to rest. All Hardy had to do was wait.


    In no more than two years, chaos would erupt in Cuba, and when their investments were lost, the ensuing internal strife within the families would be Hardy''s perfect opportunity to strike.


    Andy came to report on the situation with Coca Cola. Due to the bottle cap prize incident, Coca Cola''s stock price had plummeted. Andy had shorted the stock in advance, and after a little over a month of operations, Coca Cola''s stock price had stabilized. Andy decided to sell. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andy wanted to show Hardy the detailed financial reports, but Hardy waved him off.


    "Just tell me how much we made."


    "We made a total of $5.88 million."


    Hearing this number made Hardy very happy. This was the charm of finance earning the annual profit of a large company in such a short time. No wonder those big shots on Wall Street can manipulate the global economy, it''s because they have this financial monster in their hands.

 Chapter 313 - 313 The Golden Globe Awards

    Two months after the group''s establishment, all the companies were showing some progress. Andy gave Hardy a detailed report. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group had dispatched supervisors to guarantee the quality of the projects, and the development of the two casinos and the headquarters was moving along well.


    Hardy believed they wouldn''t dare deceive him, partly because he held the funds and partly because if these contractors tried to cheat him, he would send them straight to hell.


    ...


    The "Super Idol" talent show was being held with great enthusiasm, and people were still flocking to Los Angeles.


    In just over a month, eight preliminary rounds had been held, with a few contestants selected to advance each time. It''s estimated that there will be about 20 preliminary rounds, with over 200 contestants advancing.


    ABC aired the preliminary rounds every night, and the show''s ratings remained high, crushing the other two TV stations and becoming the hottest show of the year.


    High ratings naturally lead to high advertising fees.


    ABC received a batch of high priced advertisements from companies like General Motors, Wrigley''s chewing gum, Nestle coffee, and Johnson''s baby powder, each paying millions for ad space.


    The biggest one was the Marlboro cigarette advertisement. Philip Morris spent $3 million to secure the title sponsorship for this year''s event.


    In this era, cigarette advertisements were still allowed. It wasn''t until the 1970s that cigarette ads were banned. Cigarettes were truly a high profit industry, with massive consumption. Every year, tobacco companies made substantial profits.


    The "Super Idol" talent program alone brought in tens of millions of dollars in advertising income. It also greatly increased ABC''s overall impact, which in turn drove up advertising costs in other time slots. All all, ABC now projected that its advertising revenue would reach $30 million a year.


    Although it was still in the preliminary rounds, a few people had already gained fame, such as the handsome young dreamer Elvis Presley, the representative of ordinary women, the mom contestant Patsy Cline, and the sexy young girl Marilyn Monroe, who was causing sleepless nights for countless men.


    The company had already begun to package Monroe comprehensively, emphasizing a purely sexy image. She had teachers coaching her on how to better showcase her feminine allure, how to dress, and how to sing.


    Monroe originally had dark blonde hair, but upon the hairstylist''s suggestion, she dyed it a lighter blonde and cut it into a short wavy style. She had previously had a mole on her face, which the stylist found quite charming and advised her to keep it.


    When Monroe''s new look was unveiled, she seemed like a completely different person, becoming even more sexy and alluring than before. Especially after changing into beautiful clothes, she exuded an irresistible charm from head to toe.


    Edward, who had been closely watching Monroe, was also stunned by her new look. He couldn''t help but admire Hardy''s sharp eye. The old Monroe could have scored 85 points, but now she was easily over 95.


    She was definitely an exceptional beauty.


    Such a stunning woman, every man would want to have her in his room.


    ...


    March arrived in the blink of an eye.


    It was time for the yearly Golden Globe Awards, which Hardy attended alongside Hedy Lamarr, Elizabeth Taylor, and Ava Gardner.


    ''Leon: The Professional'' and ''Ghost'' were the films that Elizabeth Taylor and Hedy Lamarr received nominations for this year. They were both candidates for the Best Actress prize.


    The competition was fierce, with many excellent films in the running. Ultimately, Elizabeth Taylor won the Best Actress award for her outstanding performance in ''Leon: The Professional''.


    The young girl was so excited that she couldn''t stop kissing the trophy this was the first major award of her life.


    As for HD Films two films, they also won several awards. After the ceremony, Hardy offered to drive Taylor home.


    When they were about 200 meters from Taylor''s house, she asked Hardy to pull the car over by the roadside. The bodyguard car following them also stopped at a distance.


    As soon as Hardy stopped the car, Taylor threw herself onto him and kissed him passionately.


    It ended up arousing Hardy as well.


    "Whew!" They finally pulled apart, Taylor slightly out of breath, her large violet eyes gazing at Hardy. "This is the first major award of my life. I''m so thrilled! And thank you, Hardy."


    "This is something you earned through your own efforts," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "No, it''s because of your great teaching. Over the past year, I''ve learned so much about acting and watched more of other people''s performances. I realized how far off my previous acting was. If it weren''t for you teaching me how to get into the character of Mathilda, I definitely wouldn''t have won this award."


    "It''s good that you''re aware of that. Recognizing your shortcomings is the first step to improvement. I believe you''ll win an Oscar in the future," Hardy said.


    "Does that mean I have no chance this time?" Taylor asked.


    This girl was really sharp, immediately picking up on the key point in Hardy''s words.


    "You have a nomination."


    Taylor was slightly disappointed but quickly brushed it off, smiling. "Getting an Oscar nomination is already a big deal."


    Then, looking at Hardy, she softly said, "Hardy, I want a reward."


    "What kind of reward?"


    Taylor closed her eyes again.


    Hardy understood and leaned in to kiss her.


    As their kiss grew more intense, Hardy instinctively reached out his hand, causing Taylor to shudder slightly, but she responded even more fervently.


    Taylor''s parents had also attended the Golden Globe Awards tonight, having secured tickets through Hardy''s connections. After the ceremony, they went out for a drink with friends before driving home. As they approached their house, the headlights illuminated a car parked by the roadside.


    Beverly Hills is an upscale residential area with wide roads and almost no parked cars. A car parked by the roadside was quite conspicuous.


    "Hey, isn''t that Mr. Hardy''s car?" Taylor''s mother, Sara who had sharp eyes, exclaimed when she recognized the license plate.

 Chapter 314 - 314 Logistics & Supermarket

    The headlights then revealed two people kissing inside the car. Sara immediately guessed who they were. The car quickly drove past and parked in their own driveway. Sara glanced at the car under the streetlamp a few hundred meters away before walking into the villa.


    Her daughter had grown up and had her own life now.


    At her daughter''s age, she already had a boyfriend and knew about relationships between men and women, especially since the man was Mr. Hardy.


    About half an hour later, Taylor finally came home, holding her Golden Globe trophy happily. Sara noticed that her daughter''s lipstick was already smudged, and naturally, she knew what had happened.


    Ten days later, the annual Academy Awards ceremony began.


    For this year''s Oscars, ABC Television had purchased the rights and planned to broadcast it live across the United States. Countless stars attended in their finest attire, and Irena was one of the on site hosts.


    Hardy attended once again, accompanied by several women.


    HD Films had a massive haul this time, with its two films garnering 12 nominations. Taylor was nominated for her role in Leon: The Professional, while Hedy Lamarr won the Best Actress award for her brilliant performance in Ghost, earning her the title of Best Actress.


    When Hedy Lamarr went on stage to receive her award, her eyes were red.


    Clap clap clap~~!


    The audience erupted in applause.


    The awards continued, with Leon: The Professional and Ghost also winning Best Director, Best Editing, Best Original Story, Best Original Song, and several other major awards.


    When Hardy went on stage to accept an award, the audience burst into enthusiastic applause even before he could speak.


    Now, his status was that of the owner of Hardy Group, with assets worth hundreds of millions of dollars, a top tycoon in Hollywood, the owner of a television station and a movie company, and the chairman of the actors union, wielding real power in Hollywood.


    Since becoming the chairman of the union, Hardy has made some significant changes, such as regulating small talent agencies, purifying Hollywood''s atmosphere, and improving the overall ecosystem, as well as helping many actors with issues directly affecting their interests.


    Mayer, sitting in the audience, watched Hardy on stage and sighed. Hardy''s influence in Hollywood had already begun to surpass his own.


    And he had only been here for a little over a year.


    Mayer, on the other hand, had spent decades painstakingly building his career.


    Hardy accepted the trophy as the audience erupted in applause once again. Standing before the podium, he placed the trophy beside him and smiled at the gathered celebrities below. "I''ve won an award, so shouldn''t I give a brief acceptance speech?"


    The audience chuckled softly, followed by another round of applause.


    "If I must say a few words, I''ll share some of my thoughts. Film is the seventh art, and this art is a fusion of many resources. Actors, directors, screenwriters, lighting technicians, prop masters, even stunt performers and extras all contribute.


    "Everyone has put effort into this piece of art. While we focus on the actors, we should also care for those who work quietly behind the scenes. In the future, the Actors Guild will pay attention to the development of everyone, making the bloom of this artistic flower even more radiant."


    Applause thundered through the audience.


    At the cocktail party following the awards ceremony, Hedy Lamarr drank a lot. Today, she had fulfilled one of her greatest lifelong wishes. As they left, she held onto Hardy''s arm, a little unsteady.


    In the car, Hedy Lamarr clung to Hardy''s arm, her beautiful eyes gazing at him. "Take me home, won''t you? I''m so happy tonight, I don''t want to sleep alone."


    When they arrived at Hedy Lamarr''s house, they spun into the room, leaving a trail of clothes behind them as they passionately embraced on the sofa.


    A long time later...


    Hedy Lamarr held the man close, her eyes filled with adoration.


    "Thank you, Hardy."


    ... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his current tasks completed, Hardy pulled out a planning document titled "Hardy Group''s Nationwide Logistics Company and Warehouse Style Supermarket Plan."


    This was an industry he had long set his sights on and was now ready to pursue.


    Establishing a logistics company and a supermarket chain isn''t easy. It requires significant capital to purchase land, construct logistics centers, and build large supermarkets, as well as needing a large workforce and numerous transportation vehicles.


    While others could handle most of the work, Hardy immediately thought of Major General Williams regarding manpower. Williams was responsible for the resettlement of veterans, and every year, many soldiers and officers retired from service¡ªa problem for him, but exactly what Hardy needed.


    He picked up the phone and called Major General Williams. After a few rings, Williams'' office secretary answered. After Hardy gave his name, Williams soon took over the call.


    "Hardy, it''s been a while since you last contacted me," Major General Williams said with a laugh. The two were now genuine friends, speaking very casually.


    "I know the General has been quite busy lately," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "Shifting the blame onto me, are you? Well, it''s true. I''ve been busy selling things every day. I''m almost like a shopkeeper now," Major General Williams said in a resigned tone.


    "So, Hardy, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m planning to establish a logistics company soon, which will require a lot of manpower. I''m also planning to set up a nationwide supermarket chain, which will also need a lot of people. So, I''m here to ask you for help. I estimate I''ll need two or three thousand veterans this year," Hardy said.


    "That''s good news for me. It solves a lot of issues with veteran placement, so I should be thanking you, Hardy. Don''t worry, I''ll give you as many as you need, and only the best ones," Major General Williams assured.


    "You mentioned you''ve become a shopkeeper selling things. What''s that all about?" After the main topic was discussed, Hardy asked casually.

 Chapter 315 - 315 A Lucrative Business

    Major General Williams began to complain, "During the war, we produced a massive amount of planes, tanks, ships, guns, and various military supplies. Now that the war is over, these materials are piling up in warehouses and on desert lots, much like those planes you bought last time.


    "At least those were sell able. But now, we have even more items that are difficult to sell. These planes, tanks, and warships even if we leave them untouched, the annual maintenance costs alone are astronomical."


    "Recently, the government decided to get rid of them, so they set up a ''War Assets Management Bureau'' and put me in charge. Do you know how much stuff we have? There are tens of thousands of types, spread across 181 storage bases around the country.


    "I can sell some of the more desirable items, like transport planes and vehicles, which are indeed in demand. But who would want tanks? Who would buy fighter jets? And how am I supposed to deal with those warships parked in the harbors?"


    "I''m currently in contact with other countries to see if places like Argentina, Mexico, Peru, or Chile might be interested in buying warships. Maybe we can sell one or two. If not, we''ll have to dismantle them and sell them as scrap metal."


    Hardy knew how well funded the U.S. military was. Half of America''s biggest manufacturers had made their fortunes from the military. They made money selling to the military, Hardy could make money selling the military''s surplus. This was definitely a lucrative business.


    Hardy saw an opportunity and sensed the scent of money. "Major General Williams, I''m just assembling a sales team. Perhaps we could help you sell these items."


    "Oh, what''s your plan?"


    "I believe that selling things is best left to a professional team. You''re already busy with international trade, contacting other countries, which is exhausting enough. The rest of the business could be outsourced. You wouldn''t have to do everything yourself. Just review the solutions we propose and make decisions. This way, the problems are solved, and it''s all very easy."


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea. Hardy, why don''t you come over, and we can discuss this further," Major General Williams suggested.


    "Alright, I''ll head over now," Hardy agreed.


    ...


    Hardy, along with his bodyguards and secretary, boarded his private plane and flew directly to the U.S. Army Logistics Headquarters at Fort Belvoir, Virginia, the same day.


    The plane landed at a military airfield, where several military vehicles were already waiting. A military officer greeted Hardy with a salute as he disembarked. "Mr. Hardy, General Williams sent us to pick you up."


    "Thank you," Hardy replied.


    They got into the vehicles and soon arrived at the logistics headquarters.


    After smoothly passing through security, Hardy walked into the Major General Williams office. The general stood up with a smile and embraced Hardy. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two sat down as someone brought them two cups of coffee. Major General Williams said, "It''s been about six months since we last met, hasn''t it?"


    "Yes, time flies."


    The major general looked at Hardy and smiled. "You''ve made quite some progress in that time. Congratulations on establishing the Hardy Group, acquiring a bank, and joining the California Consortium. Many of the weapon manufacturers in the California Consortium are suppliers to the U.S. military logistics, and I know some of them."


    "By the way, your television station is doing great. That ''Super Idol'' talent show has become the most popular program in the country. Whenever I have time, I watch it with my family. We all love it."


    "A while ago, my niece was visiting us and mentioned she wanted to participate in the competition but was hesitant because she was afraid of being eliminated right away and felt it would be too embarrassing."


    "How old is your niece?"


    "Nineteen."


    "What''s her name?"


    "Linda, Linda Williams."


    "The talent show is for those who love to sing. I''m sure your niece would do quite well. You should encourage her to participate. There''s still a month left for the auditions, so now is a good time to go," Hardy said with a smile.


    "I''ll let her know," Williams said, smiling.


    Hardy nodded. He would later arrange for Edward to ensure this girl named Linda made it to the finals. As long as she wasn''t utterly talentless, Edward should be able to find a way.


    "Come on, I''ll show you the supplies. Sorting this out has been giving me a headache," Major General Williams said as he stood up.


    The two walked out of the building and got into a Jeep. The convoy drove to a row of large warehouses, stopping in front of one.


    There were guards at the entrance who saluted immediately when they saw the general approaching.


    The warehouse door was opened, and the lights were switched on. Inside, there were countless tall shelves filled with various items.


    "This is a sample warehouse. To make it easier to handle, I had them bring a bit of everything here so it''s more straightforward."


    "These logistical supplies cover tens of thousands of categories, and the variety is so vast it''s impossible to count. The catalog files alone are taller than a person."


    They walked to a shelf where rows of wooden crates were stored. "These are field ration boxes, divided into B, C, K, and D types."


    He opened one of the boxes first. Inside, Hardy saw a bunch of tin cans.


    "This is a B ration pack. The cans contain butter, instant coffee, crackers, chocolate, chewing gum, cigarettes, matches, soap, water purification tablets, a can opener, and a towel."


    "The other ration boxes here are similar, though each has different combinations. Some include candy, instant orange drink powder, different brands of cigarettes, or items like dried vegetables, macaroni, and powdered eggs."


    The two walked further down.


    Opening another box, they found it filled with canned luncheon meat. "These luncheon meat cans were a staple for the military. Over the course of the war, billions of these were consumed. Do you know what the production cost is?"


    Hardy shook his head.


    Major General Williams smiled. "Each can only costs 12 cents."

 Chapter 316 - 316 Buying Military Trucks

    Hardy was struck by the thought. The U.S. military''s logistics were indeed powerful. While other armies were struggling to feed their troops, even resorting to eating grass roots and tree bark, the U.S. forces were living in such abundance.


    "Shouldn''t these be used for the troops?" Hardy asked, puzzled as to why these consumables were left over and not used.


    Major General Williams shrugged. "The soldiers don''t want to eat this stuff. If we tried to feed them these now, they''d probably rebel."


    "These days, the troops are supplied with fresh vegetables and meat, and the food is freshly prepared. Even with that, they still constantly complain about the taste."


    Williams picked up a can and weighed it in his hand, smiling. "You probably ate your fair share of these during the war, didn''t you?"


    Hardy nodded.


    "How did you find it?"


    "I almost threw up the first time." Hardy said.


    Major General Williams laughed heartily. "Exactly. Everyone cursed the guy who owned the luncheon meat company. Even General Eisenhower once said that if he ever met the owner of that luncheon meat company, he''d have him shot. Haha!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Right now, I have no less than 10 million boxes of field rations on hand, and as for these cans of luncheon meat, there are 125 million of them. Damn, that luncheon meat company has an incredible production capacity¡ªthey can produce 15 million cans in just one week, supplying our millions of troops.


    "Back then, the logistics department stocked up on supplies for a month at a time. Even though production was halted immediately after the war ended, there were still over a hundred million cans of luncheon meat left over. Later on, the military tried to distribute the luncheon meat to get rid of it, but the soldiers weren''t having it.


    They all demanded better food, and many of them directly threw away the luncheon meat."


    "In the end, there was no choice but to let it accumulate. These items have already been sitting here for three years, and they''re about to reach their expiration date. If we don''t deal with them soon, they''ll just have to be thrown away," Major General Williams said helplessly.


    "Is it still edible?" Hardy asked with a frown.


    "Of course it is. Actually, when we made the purchase, the standard was set for a shelf life of over five years, and a large amount of preservatives were used, not to mention~"


    At this point, Major General Williams lowered his voice slightly. "These cans have neither a production date nor an expiration date, haha."


    After discarding some of the luncheon meat cans, they walked a bit further and opened a few more boxes. These contained various other canned foods¡ªjust different flavors¡ªchicken, beef, pork, fish, tomato juice, honey, you name it.


    There really was a variety.


    The two continued to walk deeper inside.


    Major General Williams picked up a medical backpack, which was bulging. He opened it and poured out a pile of items.


    "This is a medic''s backpack, as you should know. It contains sulfa powder, morphine syringes, bandages, and a complete set of surgical scissors, hemostats, and other instruments."


    "In addition to individual medical equipment, there are also hospital use equipment and supplies¡ªsterilized medical cotton, syringes, medical infusion tubes, etc. The quantity of these is even greater. None of this is needed now, and they will soon expire, so they''ll have to be thrown away."


    He then opened a separate box of Cannabis, Major General Williams smiled as he looked at Hardy. "Did you ever use this on the battlefield?"


    Hardy quickly shook his head. "I''ve never used that."


    As they walked further inside, they saw bundles of military envelopes, Christmas cards, candles, flashlights, mosquito nets, underwear, socks, and various sizes of military tents.


    There were even ovens, ice cream machines, and hot coffee machines. Major General Williams said there were tens of thousands of sets of these.


    Further inside were individual combat gear, various military uniforms, backpacks, military water bottles, belts, helmets, blankets, individual shovels, and daggers.


    Then came various weapons¡ªrifles, pistols, machine guns, mortars.


    Major General Williams said, "After the war ended, over ten million soldiers were demobilized. Many items were decommissioned and could only be stored in warehouses. Whether used or new, they could only be left here, there''s no other place for them."


    The further they walked, the larger the items became. They saw motorcycles, jeeps, trucks, ammunition transporters, tracked vehicles, artillery, and even tanks.


    "Planes and warships couldn''t fit in here, so I didn''t let them bring those," Major General Williams added with a joke.


    Hardy set his eyes on the trucks. "General, I''m planning to start a logistics company and will need a lot of trucks. Do you have any that are suitable?"


    Major General Williams led Hardy to the trucks and introduced them: "Dodge WC62 trucks, with a 1.5 ton load capacity, GMC military trucks, with a 2.5 ton load capacity, Studebaker US6 trucks, also with a 2.5 ton load capacity, and White 666 trucks, with a 6 ton load capacity."


    "The best selling items here are vehicles and trucks, but I still have a batch. How many do you need?" Major General Williams asked.


    "How much do they cost?"


    Major General Williams smiled. "Dodge WC62 trucks are $200 each, GMC 2.5 ton military trucks are $300 each, Studebaker US6 2.5 ton trucks are also $300 each, and White 666 6 ton trucks are $500 each."


    "Okay, I''ll take them all," Hardy said.


    The price was indeed too cheap new vehicles cost at least ten times more.


    Major General Williams looked at Hardy in surprise. "I still have over 30,000 vehicles here. Do you really want them all?"


    Hardy was stunned.


    damn. Just from the way he spoke earlier, it seemed like there weren''t that many. How could there be so many? Thirty thousand vehicles that''s $10 million.


    Even though Hardy had money, spending it like this wasn''t ideal.


    But after thinking it over, if he bought them all, he could make a profit even by reselling them. "No problem, I''ll take them all."

 Chapter 317 - 317 A Military Materials Sales Company

    Major General Williams was immediately delighted. "Since you''re taking them all, that saves me from selling them off bit by bit. So, I''ll throw in all the spare parts for these vehicles."


    He then leaned closer to Hardy and lowered his voice. "Don''t worry, you won''t lose out. I''ll give you five times the standard spare parts for each vehicle, and I''ll throw in some non standard parts too. Those parts would only rust if left sitting around anyway."


    The two returned to Major General Williams office. The general pointed to a tall stack of documents on the desk. "These materials are all inventories of supplies. What we just saw is only a portion."


    As he spoke, he casually pulled out a pile and opened it on the desk. Hardy saw that there were photos inside, one of which was of a cargo ship.


    "This is a Liberty ship, with a load capacity of 7,000 tons. During the war, more than 2,700 were produced. Only a portion is needed now, most are no longer used and are just sitting idle at the ports."


    "And these Victory ships, with a load capacity of 15,000 tons, over 500 were produced, and many are no longer needed either."


    "Now all of these are about to be disposed of."


    "There are also many warships. I''ve contacted many countries to see if they want them. Of course, some countries can''t buy them, and the countries that can don''t have the money. It''s really frustrating."


    "But if we don''t sell them, they can only sit there. The maintenance costs are too high, and they will slowly deteriorate. The final outcome will be dismantling them for scrap metal."


    "What''s even more troublesome are the planes. Do you know how many there are? Over a hundred thousand. Most of them are no longer useful and are just sitting in the desert. Moreover, there are too few pieces in the planes. that even disassembling and scraping them doesn''t bring in much money, and it''s a hassle."


    "If all these things are left sitting around, the annual maintenance costs alone would be $50-60 million. The federal government officials don''t want to pay that maintenance bill, so they have no choice but to dispose of them. Do you know what they said? Even giving them away for free is better than letting them sit around and consume funds every year."


    During World War II, the United States ramped up production to full capacity, manufacturing 300,000 aircraft of various types, over 2 million vehicles, more than 100,000 tanks, thousands of cruisers, destroyers, and frigates, tens of thousands of landing craft, and 99 aircraft carriers.


    Additionally, an incalculable amount of logistical supplies was produced, with U.S. military production exceeding the combined output of all other nations.


    The victory in World War II was essentially bought with money.


    After the war, these weapons and ships became obsolete. The military downsized from over ten million personnel to just over one million, leaving behind a massive surplus of material.


    Some argued that these resources could be stored for future use, but maintaining these weapons in operational condition would require substantial upkeep, costing $40-50 million annually a significant burden on the defense budget.


    A more practical concern was that if these military assets weren''t dealt with, defense contractors wouldn''t be able to secure new orders, and without orders, they couldn''t make money.


    With the war over, military contracts had already shrunk significantly, reducing profits for defense companies. If this stagnation continued, these companies, which were controlled by major financial groups, would not stand for it.


    It''s important to understand that these major financial groups wield enormous influence in Washington.


    These financial groups would not tolerate their companies losing money. They didn''t care where the military''s excess materials went, they only cared about how many new orders the military could place, ensuring they made a profit.


    Whether the materials were given away or dumped into the sea didn''t matter, as long as there were new orders.


    The White House signed an order directing the military to handle these surplus materials. With the deep connections between military leaders and defense contractors, they were naturally willing to comply, quickly establishing the "War Assets Administration" to manage the post war surplus."


    Williams was put in charge of handling this.


    In later years, the U.S. military did indeed handle these materials by selling what could be sold, scrapping what couldn''t, using ships as target practice, or even sinking many directly into the ocean.


    To Hardy, these materials represented a goldmine.


    During a recent conversation, General Williams told Hardy that the production of these post war materials had cost over $30 billion. Even if they were sold at a tenth of their original price, it would still bring in over $3 billion.


    Many of these items were being sold for scrap value, and even at that price, they were profitable. Moreover, some of the items had significant value, representing a huge profit margin.


    "General, how did you originally plan to deal with these materials?" Hardy asked.


    "I had my former assistant set up a sales team to handle this business, trying to sell the items both domestically and abroad. As long as it didn''t violate any bans, we sold to whoever would buy." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And how''s that going?" Hardy inquired.


    General Williams spread his hands, "We''ve sold off some of the more desirable items, like jeeps and trucks, but the rest are still piling up in warehouses. It''s been six months, and they''ve only sold about $20 million worth. At this rate, it''ll take decades to sell everything."


    On the plane, Hardy had already considered various plans. After fully understanding the situation upon arrival, his ideas became even more comprehensive.


    "General, I have a proposal."


    "Go ahead."


    General Williams looked at Hardy intently.


    "I have two options: one is to purchase some of the materials I want. The other is to establish a sales company specifically to help the military sell these materials, including both logistical supplies and weapons. Of course, you can specify in advance what cannot be sold."

 Chapter 318 - 318 Hardy Trading Company

    "As for the profit, my idea is to split it 60-40 after covering operational costs, with 60% going to you and 40% to me. What do you think?"


    Hardy had thought this through.


    This was a $3 billion deal. If they split it 60-40, that would be $1.2 billion much more than his current total assets.


    Moreover, there were plenty of ways to maneuver within the operational cost structure.


    "60-40?" General Williams shook his head. "The higher-ups won''t agree to that split. At most, 80-20."


    "70-30 then," Hardy suggested, lowering his voice to a near whisper, "And I''ll set up an offshore account for you, where I''ll deposit 1% of the total profit."


    A gleam of interest flashed in General Williams eyes.


    One percent of the total profit if the final profit was only $1 billion, he would still pocket $10 million, an astronomical sum for the time.


    If he were to sell these materials himself, skimming off the top would be complicated and risky. But with Hardy handling the business, the money would be clean and off the books, allowing him to avoid any accusations of embezzlement.


    "70-30 it is. Any more than that, and I really couldn''t justify it," General Williams agreed.


    Hardy smiled and nodded, "70-30 it is."


    "Let me share my plan with you. I intend to establish a chain of stores that will sell these strategic materials, including field rations, military equipment, uniforms, bedding, vehicles, motorcycles, and even firearms and ammunition... basically, anything that can be sold."


    "I''ll also set up a logistics company specifically to handle the transportation of these materials.


    "Both companies will be funded by the Hardy Group and will eventually become subsidiaries of the Hardy Group."


    "However, the domestic market may not be able to absorb everything. You know, some people just don''t like to use this stuff, so we''ll need to find other markets. I plan to sell to countries like Mexico, Cuba, Colombia, France and even Costa Rica."


    "Since the initial investment will be large, and the funds from sales might be slow to come in some customers might not be able to pay right away, and repayments could take ten years or more you should be prepared for that."


    Williams nodded, "The military hasn''t set a specific deadline, but we''ll need to see some returns each year."


    "That won''t be a problem," Hardy quickly agreed.


    "Oh, and let''s include the batch of vehicles we discussed earlier in this deal. We can settle it all at once when the payments come in. What do you think?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    General Williams didn''t mind. With the sales now in Hardy''s hands, those vehicles could easily be counted among the surplus materials.


    "General, I have one more suggestion," Hardy added.


    "What is it?"


    "I suggest you appoint a team to work with us on this business. That way, the War Assets Administration remains the main entity, and we''re just the supporting partner. This way, there won''t be any discrepancies if the military audits the operation, and externally, we can conduct business under the military''s name."


    General Williams thought this was an excellent idea.


    "Indeed, that''s how it should be. I''ll assign Colonel Adam Beach to the project. He''s been assisting me with these matters and is very familiar with the situation. He was responsible for selling that $20 million worth of materials." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy didn''t really care who Major General Williams will send to assist him, his main goal was to leverage the military''s influence because many matters are easier to handle with someone from the military involved.


    Major General Williams summoned Colonel Adam Beach. Colonel Beach, in his early 30s, was very handsome. He had previously served as Major General Williams staff secretary. Later, when Major General Williams was promoted to Deputy Director of the Logistics Bureau, he also advanced Adam Beach, promoting him to the rank of Colonel.


    When the "War Assets Administration" was established, Major General Williams was nominally in charge, but he didn''t have the energy to handle all the details. Besides overseeing the general direction, almost all specific tasks were managed by Adam Beach.


    Hardy smiled and extended his hand in greeting, "Colonel Adam Beach, hello. I''m Jon Hardy, a businessman."


    Adam Beach smiled even more brightly than Hardy. "Mr. Hardy, hello. I''ve heard of you for a long time. I''ve read about how you made your fortune. Honestly, you''re my idol."


    This guy was even more enthusiastic than Hardy, showering him with compliments non stop, which left Hardy a bit taken aback.


    It seemed this guy had a strong "social prowess."


    Such a person was indeed well suited for sales. Later, through their conversation, Hardy learned that Colonel Adam Beach had studied business in college, not a military academy graduate, and had never been on a battlefield, always working in logistics.


    With his sharp mind and by aligning himself with Major General Williams, he had climbed to the rank of Colonel at such a young age.


    To sell these materials, Colonel Beach had previously organized a sales team of about 300 people, all active duty military personnel from the logistics department.


    Major General Williams informed Colonel Beach about the matters he and Hardy had discussed. Naturally, Beach wasn''t in a position to oppose. Major General Williams told Beach that from now on, he would report to Hardy, and Hardy''s orders would be his orders.


    Colonel Beach stood at attention and saluted, "Yes, General!"


    The next day, Andy arrived.


    He brought a team with him.


    The team included lawyers, economists, accountants, managers, and sales consultants.


    Hardy Group signed a formal contract with the War Assets Administration, with Hardy Trading Company assisting the Logistics Bureau in selling military supplies.


    The agreement stipulated that operational funds would be deducted from the total sales, and the remaining net profit would be split 70-30, with the War Assets Administration receiving 70% and Hardy Trading Company 30%. During the cooperation, Hardy Trading Company would be responsible for sales, while the War Assets Administration would provide personnel to assist and supervise the finances.


    It was a perfect cooperation agreement.

 Chapter 319 - 319 Harley Davidson Motorcycles

    Hardy had his subordinates copy the entire catalog of military logistics supplies and then bid farewell to Major General Williams, taking Colonel Adam Beach with him as he left.


    On Hardy''s private plane, once the flight was stable, Hardy ordered drinks to be served. Colonel Adam Beach took a sip from his glass, "Ah, Mr. Hardy, you really know how to enjoy life, making a bomber this comfortable."


    Hardy looked at Colonel Adam Beach and asked with a smile, "Colonel Beach, do you plan to stay in the military for the long term, or are you considering retiring and doing something else in the future?"


    Colonel Beach smiled, "I enjoy business and a comfortable life. Although the logistics department is much better than other units, I still feel restricted. I plan to leave the military in a few years and start my own business." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy smiled.


    "I''m a businessman myself. If Colonel Beach ever decides to leave the military and go into business, I''d be happy to help whether through investment or finding resources for you," Hardy said bluntly.


    Colonel Beach was overjoyed, "Thank you, Mr. Hardy."


    He raised his glass as he spoke.


    Hardy clinked glasses with him, and they both took a sip.


    The logistics department had 181 warehouses scattered across the United States. One of these warehouses was located in a valley in Nevada, named Sierra Leone Army Ordnance Depot, just over 100 kilometers from Las Vegas.


    Hardy''s convoy arrived at the warehouse base.


    Colonel Adam Beach showed his credentials. Since he was in charge of these warehouses, the soldiers immediately let them through. When they arrived at the base headquarters, several officers were already waiting outside.


    Colonel Adam Beach introduced Hardy to the person in charge of the ordnance depot. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, they proceeded to the storage area.


    Hardy stood on the Jeep, taking in the rows of vehicles. The trucks he needed were all here, totaling more than 30,000.


    And it wasn''t just trucks. There were also many other supplies, with thousands of fighter jets stretching as far as the eye could see. Nearby was a line of tanks, armored vehicles, and tractors.


    There were also large numbers of motorcycles parked nearby. Hardy walked over to the ??motorcycles, all of which were Harley Davidson.


    Harley Davidson XA 1942.


    A classic sidecar model.


    Most of them were Harley WLA, the same motorcycle Captain America originally rode.


    "How many motorcycles are there?" Hardy asked.


    The warehouse manager immediately checked, "There are 12,800 Harley WLAs and only 3,200 XA 1942s."


    Hardy turned to Colonel Adam Beach, "How much are these motorcycles per unit?"


    Colonel Beach glanced at the motorcycles, "These motorcycles are priced at $30 each, and they can''t go any lower than that."


    The total cost was under $500,000.


    Suddenly, an idea formed in Hardy''s mind. This motorcycle model had already been discontinued by Harley, and there weren''t many on the market. Most of them were here.


    If he bought all these motorcycles and then promoted them, he could definitely sell them at a high price.


    How to promote them?


    He recalled that Captain America had just come into existence. Why not buy Marvel and turn it into a TV series? In the show, Captain America could ride this type of motorcycle. Then, selling a limited edition, star featured motorcycle for $1,000 wouldn''t be too much, would it?


    That would make the value of these motorcycles $16 million. A $500,000 investment with a $16 million return this business was absolutely worth doing.


    "Beach, I want to buy these motorcycles privately at $30 each." Now that Hardy Trading Company was in charge of selling this batch of goods, Hardy had the authority to decide as long as the price wasn''t below the military''s minimum price.


    What was the military''s minimum price?


    Usually about one tenth of the original factory price.


    "And before delivery, they must be inspected to ensure they work. Any that don''t must have their parts replaced," Hardy added.


    This was clearly taking advantage of his position to siphon off resources from the wealthy military. The goods were already old, and now they had to be in good working order after all that trouble, it was almost like giving them to Hardy for free.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy." Beach quickly noted it down.


    Hardy called Andy over and instructed, "Take note of this. Later, have someone gather information on comic book companies, I plan to acquire a few."


    Since he was acquiring Marvel, it made sense to consider DC as well.


    "Comic book companies?" Andy was quite surprised.


    They had been discussing deals involving planes, cannons, warships, and aircraft carriers how did comics come into the picture all of a sudden? "Boss, why would you want to acquire a comic book company?"


    Hardy smiled.


    "Of course, it''s to sell products more effectively. I just got an idea after seeing these motorcycles. I''ve read a few comics before, and I plan to adapt their characters into TV shows to promote these items. For example, these Harley Davidson motorcycles could become the protagonist''s ride."


    "A Harley motorcycle''s production cost is about $300. We could get them for $30. Once the TV show becomes popular, these discontinued motorcycles won''t just be second hand goods, they''ll be collector''s items. And we''d be the only ones selling them, so we could sell them at a much higher price. Even if we only sell them at the original price, that''s still ten times the profit."


    Andy understood what the boss was getting at.


    Using media to influence consumers.


    He quickly took notes.


    He was truly impressed by the boss''s innovative thinking so many ideas from just a single notion.


    And it wasn''t just about making money from the motorcycles, the TV station could also profit.


    Advertising revenue, TV shopping commissions...


    After jotting down Hardy''s orders, Andy looked up and asked, "Boss, should we buy some shares in the Harley Davidson production company? Our TV show would essentially be a huge commercial for Harley Davidson motorcycles. Following the usual market trends, Harley Davidson would undoubtedly become popular, and its stock price would rise as well."

 Chapter 320 - 320 The Willys Jeep

    Hardy thought it made sense.


    He quickly considered other possibilities.


    "Hmm, not only should we acquire shares, but why not go ahead and acquire the entire company? That way, we can maximize our profits. Otherwise, if they resume production of these motorcycles, they''d be competing with us in the market."


    In the future, Harley Davidson would become the most recognizable brand in the motorcycle world, perhaps even synonymous with motorcycles. Acquiring it would definitely be worthwhile.


    Andy quickly noted this down and planned to find someone to handle the operation.


    Even if they couldn''t acquire the company, they would buy a large amount of stock. To prevent the Harley Davidson factory from continuing to produce this model, they could also purchase the rights to the motorcycle in advance, ensuring that the Harley Davidson company couldn''t produce it freely.


    If they wanted to produce it, they''d have to pay Hardy a royalty.


    Finance professionals certainly have a knack for clever schemes.


    Hardy then walked over to a bunch of oddly shaped vehicles. He recognized this type of vehicle an American military track mounted ammunition transporter, mainly used for transporting shells during wartime. It wasn''t very big, just slightly larger than a Jeep.


    It was also completely open air, with a very basic cockpit in the front and a cargo area in the back. Hardy estimated there were about two or three thousand of these vehicles here.


    Hardy called over Colonel Adam Beach. "How much is this, and how do you think we should sell it?"


    "This ammunition transporter originally cost $480 each to produce. There are over 40,000 units. The military''s preferred price is $35 per unit. As for how to sell them..." Colonel Beach thought for a moment. "I think we could sell them to factories as heavy duty transport vehicles for use inside the factory, like those that handle heavy items like cast iron parts."


    Hardy nodded. "Your idea makes sense, but there aren''t enough factories of that type. Do you think 40,000 units can be sold that way? Also, it''s a track mounted vehicle those factories would prefer ones with tires that won''t damage the floors."


    "That''s true. We promoted it to several steel mills and only sold a few dozen units." Beach admitted with a bit of frustration.


    Hardy smiled. "Why not change your thinking? I think we could sell them to farmers for plowing fields. Add a plow to the back of this thing, and it could be used in the fields."


    "How much does a tractor cost? Around $500, right? We could sell this for $50, which is one tenth the price of a tractor. I''m sure it would be quite appealing to farmers." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beach immediately perked up.


    That''s right,


    It could be sold as a tractor. Although it wouldn''t be as convenient as a tractor, it''s cheap! Farmers who can''t afford a tractor could buy one of these. It might be a bit more troublesome to replace the plow, but it''s cheap!


    Sometimes, cheap is king.


    As they continued walking around the warehouse, Hardy saw a lot of different supplies. There were some airplanes, tanks, and broken vehicles, not even stacked neatly¡ªjust piled together into a junk heap. Exposed to the wind and rain, many were already rusting.


    When the U.S. military initially gathered these materials, they didn''t do much sorting. They mainly stored them based on proximity: materials brought in from the West Coast were piled up in military depots near the West Coast, while those from the East Coast were stored near the East Coast depots.


    However, there is an advantage to this arrangement. Since similar types of goods are available in various locations, it''s convenient for transporting items. If someone wants to buy a car, there''s no need to transport goods from the East Coast to the West Coast, which would incur substantial shipping costs.


    Hardy has already purchased all the motorcycles. Later, the military will refurbish these motorcycles and store them in the warehouse. As for when they will be used, that''s up to Hardy.


    One of the current benefits of being a sales company is that occupying military warehouse space doesn''t cost any money.


    After inspecting the warehouse supplies, Hardy and his team drove back to Las Vegas.


    As they entered the Hardy Hotel, Colonel Beach and the few people he brought with him couldn''t stop glancing at the customers coming and going, the women in bikinis by the swimming pool, and their eyes lit up with longing when they saw the casino.


    Hardy glanced at these guys, a barely perceptible smile appearing on his face, and then led them into the hotel.


    In the conference room,


    Hardy patted the thick inventory catalog and said, "We have too many items on hand, and we need to sell them one by one. But I think, since this is business, we should have a grand opening and spread the word about our sales."


    "Mr. Hardy, what do you have in mind?" Colonel Beach asked.


    "The best selling item should be cars, right? I checked the data: there are 46,000 Jeeps, including over a thousand brand new, unopened ones. Of the other vehicles, 70% are functional, and 30% are not."


    "The cost of a Willys Jeep is $750, and the military''s base price is $50 per unit. My idea is to sell all these vehicles, new or old, for $150 each," Hardy said.


    The Willys Jeep was very famous during World War II and had a wide range of uses¡ªbattlefield reconnaissance, patrol, communication, first aid, command, and artillery towing. Over 600,000 were produced, though many ended up abroad.


    "Ah, selling them all for $150 each? People will definitely rush to buy the unopened new cars, then the functional ones, and no one will want the ones that don''t work," Colonel Beach remarked with some skepticism.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "Of course, I know people will rush for the good cars. My plan is to sell them through a lottery. In other words, I''ll sell only a qualification number. All the cars will be numbered, and we''ll draw lots on site. Whatever you draw is what you get."

 Chapter 321 - 321 Willys MB Jeep Commercial

    "Before the event, it will be explained that whether you get a good or bad car depends entirely on luck."


    "If you''re lucky, you could buy a brand new, unopened Willys MB worth $750 for just $150. Of course, if you''re unlucky, you might end up with a broken one. But we could support them with some spare parts as a consolation."


    Colonel Beach felt that this approach might attract some people to bid, as there was a chance of hitting the jackpot.


    As for the trucks,


    Hardy had already bought them all, at the military''s lowest price.


    Colonel Beach was curious about how Hardy would handle the batch of trucks he now owned. "Mr. Hardy, even if you were to set up a logistics company and chain of supermarkets, you probably wouldn''t need that many trucks. What do you plan to do with the rest?"


    Hardy smiled,


    "I have quite a few businesses security companies, a television factory, a toy factory, and so on all of which need trucks. I''ll allocate some to them, but there will still be a large batch left, probably around 20,000 vehicles. I plan to sell these."


    "Are you going to use the lottery method for the trucks as well?" Colonel Beach asked.


    "No, not for the trucks. I''ll sell them directly. My plan is to sell them on an installment basis. For example, a GMC truck with a 2.5 ton capacity has a normal price of $3,000. I acquired it for $300."


    "I could offer buyers the option to make a $200 down payment and open a loan account with Wells Fargo. The remaining amount would be paid in 10 monthly installments of $50 each. That means each truck would be sold for $700."


    "Who could we sell these trucks to? To those who want to start their own transportation business. Many people struggle because they don''t have their own vehicle. Now we''re offering trucks at such a low price with the option of installment payments, giving many people without much cash the chance to buy one. Do you think there will be a lot of buyers?"


    Both Andy and Colonel Beach nodded in agreement.


    "With a truck, they could start their own transport business, effectively paving the way to entrepreneurship. I think many people will buy," Colonel Beach said.


    Hardy had already calculated. If he sold a truck for $700 and put 20,000 vehicles up for sale, he could make $14 million if they all sold. The key point is that he didn''t spend a single penny on this deal. After deducting the cost of purchasing the trucks, all the profits would be his, plus he''d still have over 10,000 vehicles left.


    Moreover, there was no rush to pay the military. This money could entirely be used as startup capital for the logistics company and the chain of supermarkets.


    This was a perfect example of Hardy pulling off a major coup with no money down!


    The meeting ended.


    Hardy looked at Colonel Beach, "Next, I''ll arrange for newspapers and TV stations to start promoting this, and we''ll also shoot an advertisement. Selling the jeeps will be our first business, and it needs to be a big success. It''ll take about a week."


    "Is this your first time in Las Vegas, Colonel Beach?"


    "Yes, it''s my first time," Beach replied.


    "You can take a break for the next couple of days and have some fun in Las Vegas. Experience the charm of Sin City," Hardy said with a smile.


    That was exactly what Beach was thinking.


    After leaving the conference room, Colonel Beach immediately called his few associates and plunged into the casino, indulging in gambling, watching strip shows, and swimming. They had to try it all.


    ...


    A few days later.


    ABC Television aired a commercial.


    A man wearing a floral shirt with coconut tree patterns, sunglasses on his face, and a cigarette dangling from his mouth, was driving a Jeep down the scenic coastal road in a carefree manner.


    As he approached the beach, the man drove the Jeep straight down the steps to the shore, stopping on the sandy beach.


    The man jumped out of the car, took off his sunglasses, and leaned against the side of the Jeep, revealing his sunny and handsome face. Five golden badges were affixed to the body of his car.


    The girls on the beach turned their heads to look.


    "Wow~ Five badges, that means he must have participated in five battles."


    Several girls eagerly approached him, and soon, five or six girls in revealing bikinis surrounded the man, all asking him about the stories behind the badges.


    The man pointed to one of the badges and said, "This badge represents my participation in the Battle of Tunisia. It was the early hours of April 21, 1943, when the German army suddenly launched a surprise attack."


    The man boasted about his battlefield experiences, with the girls looking at him in admiration. The camera slowly zoomed out.


    Finally, the scene froze on the Jeep, with a deep, magnetic male voice over saying, "Willys MB Jeep, the choice of real men."


    Two days ago,


    The advertising department of ABC Television approached Willys Overland Motors, saying they had tailored a commercial specifically for them and asked if they were willing to pay for it.


    The president of Willys Overland Motors watched the commercial and felt it was perfect, though he was puzzled as to why the TV station''s advertising department had approached them proactively. The advertising salesman smiled and said, "We at ABC have the highest ratings and the best advertising effects, so we should consider our clients more by providing more thoughtful and convenient services."


    The president was persuaded and agreed to spend $600,000 on advertising with ABC.


    In the past two days, sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy Group''s investment company had been manipulating the stock of Willys Overland Motors, purchasing 650,000 shares.


    The stock, which had been quite stable throughout the year, saw a slight uptick due to the influx of funds.

 Chapter 322 - 322 Merit Jeeps

    Today.


    ABC Television aired the commercial.


    It must be said that the commercial was very well made.


    However, many people were curious about the meaning of the badges on the Jeep. Some called Willys Overland Motors to inquire, but even the company was puzzled.


    They had no idea about the badges.


    The next day, the Global Times published an advertisement with a large headline.


    "The Military is Selling ''Merit Jeeps''."


    "The military is selling a batch of retired Jeeps from the battlefield, each priced at $150 and available through a lottery system. A total of 46,000 vehicles are available, including over 1,200 brand new, unopened vehicles. Among the others, 70% are operational, while 30% are nonfunctional and come with sparse parts."


    "Winning the bid for a Jeep is somewhat like a lottery; whether you get a scrap or a brand new Jeep, it all costs $150, purely depending on luck."


    "When selling the Jeeps, the military is also launching a badge awarding campaign. Anyone who served in World War II and buys a Jeep will be awarded a badge. For every battle they participated in, regardless of size, they will receive an additional badge.


    "The badges are made of brass, bright and eye catching, to be affixed to the side of the car''s front hood. Each badge costs $2. For those needing written proof of their badges, they can send a letter to the military logistics headquarters. Upon verification, the military will issue a stamped certificate.


    "Each request for verification costs $10."


    The cost to manufacture a Jeep is around $750, and the retail price from the company is $1,280 per vehicle. Now, this batch of Jeeps is being sold for just $150, immediately attracting much attention.


    However, some expressed dissatisfaction.


    "If you get a brand new one, it''s a steal. If it''s functional, that''s also pretty good. But if you get a scrap, isn''t that just a waste of $150?"


    "I doubt anyone would be foolish enough to buy a scrap vehicle."


    But some people underestimated the allure of one thing: the badges.


    These are symbols of one''s achievements. How many people in the United States have been to war? Over ten million. The vast majority of them never received a medal. Now, buying a Jeep allows them to mount badges, with each badge representing a part of their history and a perfect source of bragging rights, which entices countless people.


    Just like in the commercial, driving a Jeep covered in badges and basking in the admiring and envious gazes of others is an exciting thought.


    Buy it, you must buy it.


    If you get a functional one, that''s lucky.


    Even if it''s a scrap, it doesn''t matter.


    I''ll spend my own money to restore it. I participated in more than thirty battles, big and small, and I want to cover the entire front hood with badges, to blind those on the street with envy.


    A week later.


    At eight military depots.


    The branches were located in the southeastern, western, northern, and central United States. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Countless people drove over. They were all there to buy Jeeps, no doubt about it. The draw was held on site, and whether the vehicles were good or bad depended purely on luck.


    This event was, of course, organized by Hardy Trading Company in collaboration with the military. The military logistics department had deployed a large number of personnel to participate.


    At the Nevada Armory.


    Hardy was present.


    General Williams was also there.


    Colonel Beach stood behind them, looking at the massive crowd, estimated at two or three thousand people.


    Colonel Beach said, "I just made some calls to communicate with the other bases. The number of people participating in the auctions is also around one or two thousand at each location, and many of them aren''t just buying one vehicle. So, we should be able to sell them all today."


    General Williams looked at Hardy and said with satisfaction, "I never expected you to come up with such a great idea."


    "Attaching badges to the vehicle; this car is no longer just a car. I estimate that the vast majority of people here are after the badges."


    "And that badge, a piece of brass sold for $2, a report for $10, I''m sure the revenue won''t be small. Hardy, you''re the best businessman I''ve ever seen."


    Hardy smiled, "Thank you for the compliment. I still need to work hard; after all, we still have so much stockpiled in the warehouse. I need to figure out how to turn it all into money."


    "Hahaha, I believe you can definitely do it." General Williams then turned to Colonel Beach and instructed:


    "Beach, make sure you cooperate well with Hardy. Although this is nominally a military operation, when it comes to sales, you need to follow Hardy''s instructions."


    "Yes, General, I will fully cooperate with Mr. Hardy," Colonel Beach promptly responded.


    In recent days.


    While Hardy was busy with the advertising campaign, Colonel Beach, having nothing to do, had been spending his days in the Las Vegas casinos, indulging in gambling and womanizing, unknowingly losing more than $50,000. When Colonel Beach came to his senses, he was shocked.


    He had no choice but to find Hardy.


    Hardy patted Colonel Beach on the shoulder, arranged to cover the loss, and then said, "Beach, if you want to be a successful person in the future, you need to learn to control your desires. Don''t let your desires lead you by the nose.


    "Now, we''re working together on this business. You need to put in more effort. There are actually many opportunities to make money; it all depends on whether you can seize them. If we work well together, I''ll give you a commission after each successful deal. How does that sound?"


    Colonel Beach immediately nodded in excitement.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Hardy. You''ll have full control over this matter, and I''ll handle the coordination," said Colonel Beach.


    He was originally sent by Major General Williams to assist Hardy, so the decision making power wasn''t in his hands. Hardy only used him where he was needed, and that''s why he promised benefits. For someone like Beach, a relationship based on interests is more solid than one based on sentiment.

 Chapter 323 - 323 The Angry Yet Happy Willys Company

    A buying frenzy.


    It was a complete buying frenzy.


    When the sale began, people flocked over. Some even bought dozens or hundreds of vehicles at once, likely to resell them.


    But it didn''t matter. As long as someone was buying, the military was selling, no matter who the buyer was.


    In just one day, under the mad rush of buyers, the Jeeps at the base were all sold out. Of course, some were happy while others were disappointed. Those who drew new vehicles were naturally pleased as they made a profit, while those who ended up with scrap vehicles were naturally dejected.


    However, these people didn''t give up. They had their friends drive them home, and by the evening, the noise finally subsided, and the arsenal returned to quiet.


    Colonel Beach came to report.


    "General, Mr. Hardy, the Jeeps from the eight bases have all been sold out. I''ve summarized the funds, a total of 7.02 million dollars."


    Major General Williams nodded with satisfaction.


    Last year, it took half a year to sell 20 million dollars worth of supplies. Hardy took over and sold more than 7 million in just a few days, which naturally made him happy.


    Looking at Hardy, he said, "Hardy, I''ll leave it to you from now on. You make the decisions on how to sell the items. You don''t need to report to me on anything except warships and aircraft carriers. As long as it''s not too against the rules, it''s fine. The gentlemen at the White House and the Pentagon want us to sell these things off."


    "Not too against the rules."


    This sentence was subtle.


    It meant that you could bend the rules a bit, just don''t be too blatant and don''t cause trouble. As for the rest, it didn''t matter.


    Hardy smiled and indicated that he understood.


    The streets were filled with more and more Jeeps, with many men wearing sunglasses and floral shirts, letting the wind mess up their hair, creating a new trend in American society.


    A Jeep was waiting at a traffic light.


    Eight badges were stuck on the hood, and drivers started to notice. The girl in the back seat of another car even rolled down her window.


    "Wow! Eight badges, doesn''t that mean you''ve participated in eight battles?"


    The Jeep driver heard this and raised his eyebrows even higher.


    At a school parent teacher meeting, a parent in his thirties drove up in a jeep with a dozen badges on the body, almost running out of space on one side. This immediately attracted the attention of many children, and the child in the car felt an overwhelming excitement.


    He had never been the center of so much attention before.


    "Can we sit in the car?" one child asked.


    "Sure," the child in the jeep replied.


    Children swarmed onto the Jeep, and soon the small vehicle was packed with laughing children, with more waiting outside.


    The jeep became the center of attention.


    Peter Parker was an editor at a newspaper. He was ordinary looking and quiet, with no girls taking an interest in him. But one day, he drove a Jeep to work, and as soon as he parked in front of the office building, he caught everyone''s attention.


    Someone walked over to look at the car and exclaimed, "Parker, is this your car?"


    "Yes," Parker said, taking his briefcase.


    "Oh my God, you have 15 badges on your car. Have you participated in 15 battles?" a girl asked.


    Parker nodded.


    "What was the biggest battle you participated in?" someone asked curiously.


    "Normandy Landing."


    "Oh my God!" gasps erupted from the surrounding crowd.


    The Normandy landing was very famous. Many people knew that the Normandy landing was a great battle that turned the tide of World War II, often called a "meat grinder" battle, with countless casualties. No one expected that the usually quiet Parker had participated in the Normandy landing.


    When he entered the office, many people looked at him differently than before, and many even greeted him proactively.


    In the afternoon, when he was about to leave work, a female clerk came to Parker''s desk and smiled, "Parker, do you have time to take me to a movie tonight?"


    Being asked out by a girl made Parker''s heart race, "Yes, yes, I have time."


    "The drive in theater, how about we take your car?" the girl suggested with a smile.


    "Sure, sure."


    ...


    At first, the Willys company thought they had been tricked. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ABC Television''s advertising department approached them to run ads. They spent $600,000 but didn''t expect the military to start selling cars immediately after.


    This made Willys very angry.


    They were even considering suing ABC Television when suddenly their sales department informed them that Jeep sales had surged.


    What was going on?


    The logistics department had only over 40,000 cars, but there were millions of veterans nationwide. Even if only one percent wanted to buy a car, Hardy''s Jeeps weren''t enough. Those who couldn''t buy a military Jeep and had money would turn to buy from the stores.


    What they valued were the badges.


    They wanted to stick their badges on their Jeeps to represent their past glory.


    Every badge was a chapter of an exciting story, worth reminiscing about.


    A jeep was the best vessel for these memories. Even if they didn''t drive it, they would buy one to keep at home. If a friend visited and saw the badges and marveled, asking about their past experiences, it would be their happiest moment.


    In essence, it was about showing off.


    Car sales surged, and in just a few days, the stock was sold out. With no cars left, people started placing orders, and the orders reached tens of thousands and kept coming in.


    The president of Willys was thrilled, no longer thinking of suing ABC, and instead felt that this was a big win. He even called the idea brilliant, elevating the Jeep to legendary status.


    Now the Jeep was no longer just a means of transportation, Hardy had given it a whole new meaning.

 Chapter 324 - 324 Selling The Right Things To The Right People At The Right Time

    Due to the surge in sales and overflowing orders, soon the Global Times and ABC Television reported on this phenomenon, and Willys stock price skyrocketed, rising $17 per share.


    Seeing that the time was right, Andy decided to sell, finally making a profit of nearly $10 million.


    Selling cars was a small matter.


    Capital manipulation was where the real money was.


    During this period, military badges were also selling like crazy, at $2 each. In just one month, over a million were sold. Some people, whether they had a car or not, bought a badge first.


    They also received tens of thousands of letters requesting to investigate their wartime experiences. Each certification letter cost $10, bringing in over a million in revenue.


    Hmm, Even those piled up envelopes and postcards came in handy.


    The Jeep combat badge, issued by the military, was made with a copper alloy typically used for minting coins. Each badge contained roughly the same amount of material as five pennies, giving it a certain value. Each badge was sold for $2.


    This business was handled by the logistics department. Anyone interested in purchasing a badge would send a letter and transfer funds to an account designated by the logistics department. About two weeks later, the buyer would receive the badge by mail.


    As for verifying combat experience and issuing proof letters, the logistics department couldn''t handle that. However, they had a solution: all requests received would be forwarded to the Pentagon''s military archives.


    Major General Williams personally went to the Pentagon to meet with Major General Cooley, who was in charge of archives management, and offered a deal: one dollar for each proof letter issued.


    "What? Just one dollar? You only receive the letters and forward them to us, pocketing $9 without lifting a finger. Williams, you''re the most shameless person I''ve ever met!"


    "Do you know how much work this requires? We have to carefully verify each soldier''s information. The archives are piled high, and some records are nearly impossible to find. Do you realize the workload this involves? And you''re offering us just one dollar?" Major General Cooley shouted at Williams.


    His voice was so loud that it reached the offices outside, causing many staff members to look over, wondering if the two generals might start a fight.


    However, Williams knew that Cooley was just putting on a show. He never actually rejected the deal, he was merely complaining about the low price. It was clear he wanted more money.


    William spread his hands and said softly, "I''ve already instructed those requesting proof letters to provide their own clues. Many of the letters already contain clear information. You only need to verify their authenticity."


    "That still involves a significant amount of work," Cooley said.


    "$1.5, no more. We can supply a batch of envelopes and postcards," Williams countered.


    Cooley wasn''t really worried. After all, only they could handle this business. Without the Pentagon''s stamp, the proof was meaningless.


    But he was also afraid of the deal falling through. His department was a "clean office" with no external income. This opportunity to make money was rare, and Cooley was determined not to let it slip away.


    As for the money, it wasn''t for personal gain. But there were plenty of legitimate ways to spend it. By transferring the funds to the Pentagon archives account, they could organize team building activities, even with families, in places like Miami or Hawaii, fostering good relationships. No problem with that, right?


    "Too little. At least $3," Cooley said.


    Williams wouldn''t agree to that.


    The two generals began haggling as if they were buying food at a market, eventually settling on $2 per letter.


    Both smiled and shook hands, signifying a pleasant cooperation.


    It was all just a performance, trying to secure a bit more benefit.


    "Badges and proof letters, Williams, whose genius idea was this? How come we didn''t think of it? If we had, all the profits could have gone to our archives," Cooley remarked. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This idea wasn''t ours either. It was Jon Hardy, the owner of Hardy Group, who thought of it. He''s currently helping us sell post war supplies," Williams explained.


    "Jon Hardy, I''ve heard of him. I heard he built his own group in just two or three years. Impressive. No wonder he could come up with such a clever idea, turning the ability to make money into an art form," Cooley said with a laugh.


    "I''d love to meet Mr. Hardy someday."


    Although the income from this business might only be in the tens of thousands, it was significant for the archives, a department with little external funding. It could greatly improve the welfare of the staff.


    Hardy also had a share in the badge and proof letter business. Although he didn''t participate directly, it was included in the sales contract, and Hardy would receive his share.


    Hardy told Williams that this business could continue long term. With millions of veterans, the potential market was huge. If they could sell 10 million badges, it would be a $20 million business.


    And if they could issue a million proof letters, that would be a multi million dollar business as well.


    When Major General Williams returned to the logistics headquarters, he called Hardy to inform him of the situation. Upon hearing it, Hardy thought of something.


    "General, I''d be very interested in meeting Major General Cooley. There''s also something I''d like to ask for his help with," Hardy said.


    "What help?" Williams was slightly puzzled.


    What could the archives do?


    "The archives are responsible for the details of battles, battlefield footage, and other materials, right? ABC Television is producing a war documentary, and they''ll need a lot of text and video resources. I hope to borrow some of those materials," Hardy explained.


    "That does fall under their jurisdiction. Alright, I''ll contact him for you. Let''s arrange a meeting where you can discuss it with Cooley directly," Williams said.


    Hardy never missed an opportunity to leverage relationships.


    This was a manifestation of how extraordinary his social skills were.

 Chapter 325 - 325 Detective Comics

    Military archives are typically stored at the National Archives, but these files still belong to the military. The military appoints a senior representative to the National Archives, making them a member of the Archives Committee. By convention, Major General Cooley is the military''s senior representative and a member of the Archives Committee.


    The large collection of footage he manages would be extremely helpful for producing documentaries. The U.S. military even preserved some of Japanese texts, photos, and films, which Hardy was eager to obtain to produce documentaries exposing Japan''s war crimes and the lowly tactics he and the Marines had to deal with through the war.


    The next day, Hardy flew to Washington.


    It was his first time visiting the nation''s capital.


    At a private club, Hardy met Major General Cooley. They were both genuinely interested in each other and quickly became friends.


    When Hardy mentioned his desire to access the materials, Cooley agreed but also warned Hardy that some highly classified materials couldn''t be released. He could only provide the data that was publicly available.


    Even so, Hardy was satisfied.


    After returning from Washington, Hardy instructed ABC Television to contact the National Archives and prepare to produce more documentaries.


    ...


    Hardy Group Headquarters, Chairman''s Office


    Andy reports to Hardy on his work.


    "Due to the Jeep hot sale incident, Willys stock skyrocketed. I sold at $46.5 per share, making a total profit of $9.62 million. Although their stock price has slowed down in growth over the past few days, it has increased by more than a dollar. In hindsight, I could have held onto it a bit longer."


    Hardy smiled gently.


    "No one can predict the peak of a stock. As long as it meets our expected target, it''s fine to sell. You''ve done an excellent job," Hardy said.


    Andy continued his report.


    "There''s news from the U.K that the pharmaceutical company has been officially registered. It''s called ''Hardy Group U.K Pharmaceutical Co. Ltd.'' The people from Merck Pharma have already begun installing equipment."


    "Wells Fargo has found suitable office locations in both Europe and Asia. In Europe, we have branches in major cities of France and England as for Asia, we have one in Hong Kong and another in Japan. In Hong Kong, we acquired a bank that had been closed during the Japanese occupation. After Japan''s defeat, the bank reopened but hasn''t seen much success.


    Wells Fargo contacted them, and they quickly agreed to sell all their assets to us.


    "As for Japan, you mentioned earlier that we could consider acquiring some Japanese banks. Many banks went bankrupt after the war, and one of them, ''Chiyo Bank,'' was run by the Chiyo family. Wells Fargo has inspected it and feels it''s a good acquisition."


    "Chiyo Bank''s headquarters is in Tokyo, with branches in other major cities. It''s a large bank with assets spread across Japan. At its peak, it was ranked as Japan''s ninth largest bank. The top banks were mostly owned by large conglomerates. During the war, Chiyo Bank provided substantial funds for Japan''s military industry. After Japan''s defeat in 1945, their banking activities were strictly limited."


    "After the war, with little money in the hands of the Japanese people, there was a rush to withdraw cash. Chiyo Bank originally had hundreds of thousands of depositors, but their cash reserves were insufficient to cover the withdrawals. They''ve managed to pay out only a small portion, and they''re now on the verge of bankruptcy."


    "After Wells Fargo approached them, Chiyo Bank was very eager to be acquired. The Chiyo family wants to keep a small share but is willing to give the rest to Wells Fargo."


    Hardy squinted slightly and said calmly, "Give? They''re not being generous, they just want Wells Fargo to take over their bad debts."


    "Wells Fargo did the calculations. Taking over Chiyo Bank and becoming the major shareholder would be more cost effective than directly purchasing the assets. It would also give us a mature business network, making it easier to operate. If we were to start a bank from scratch, it would take about a year longer," Andy explained.


    Hardy waved his hand dismissively.


    "Tell Johnston not to merge, just acquire. Let Chiyo Bank go bankrupt. After they go bankrupt, we''ll acquire their assets and establish a new, clean bank. It''ll save us a lot of trouble," Hardy instructed.


    When a bank goes bankrupt, millions of depositors can''t get their money back. But Hardy''s was an American capitalist, Japanese depositors problems were none of his concern.


    "I understand, boss. I''ll inform Johnston," Andy replied.


    He continued with his report.


    "The Global Times reports operations in Europe are running smoothly, and things have started up in Hong Kong as well. As per your instructions, the Japanese branch will also start running before next year."


    Hardy nodded in approval.


    "Andy, have ABC Radio send people to London and Paris to prepare for setting up radio and television stations in those places," Hardy instructed.


    They already had newspapers there, so they couldn''t miss out on radio and TV stations. It''s better to act quickly. The Hardy Media must be the first to cover up all of Europe.


    "Yes, boss," Andy quickly noted down Hardy''s orders.


    After making his notes, Andy looked up and continued his report, "Boss, I''ve already contacted the two comic book companies you selected. ''Detective Comics'' said they have no plans to sell. I sent someone to investigate. ''Detective Comics'' has four shareholders, and the current president is a publisher named James Gordon, who owns 22% of the shares.


    "The other three shareholders include two individuals, but the majority shareholder is Warner, which owns 47% of the company. ''Detective Comics'' is now the largest comic book publisher in the United States, with total sales reaching ten million copies last year." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Two of their comics have already been adapted into films, one being Superman and the other Batman."


    At this time, DC wasn''t yet known as DC but as ''Detective Comics.'' However, when Hardy saw their comics, he knew this was the future renowned DC Comics.

 Chapter 326 - 326 Marvel Acquisition

    DC had already matured, featuring characters like Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman, The Flash, Aquaman, Green Lantern, Hawkman, The Atom, The Spectre, Doctor Fate, Hourman, and Sandman. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their sales were strong, and with Warner backing them, it''s natural they wouldn''t want to sell.


    "If they don''t want to sell, then forget it," Hardy said indifferently.


    When the Paramount Decree comes into effect, the major movie studios will face tough times. Perhaps then, it might be possible to talk to Warner.


    "Boss, we contacted Marvel''s owner, Goodman. He''s very interested in Hardy Group''s acquisition. He expressed a desire to meet with you," Andy reported.


    "Meet with me? Sure," Hardy smiled.


    Marvel was his real target, and with Goodman wanting to sell, Hardy was eager to meet him.


    Two days later.


    Two young men walked into the Hardy Group headquarters.


    Hardy met them in his office. Goodman, a slim man in his thirties wearing black framed glasses, was accompanied by a young man in his twenties.


    "Mr. Hardy, hello. I''m Goodman, and this is our editor in chief, Stan Lee," Goodman introduced himself.


    Hardy looked at the handsome young man with black hair and a long face standing behind Goodman, thinking to himself, "So this is the true creator of the Marvel universe, Stan Lee." Stan Lee became Marvel''s editor in chief, lead writer, and art director at just 19.


    Hardy walked over to shake Goodman''s hand and then shook Stan Lee''s hand, inviting them to sit on the nearby sofa with a smile.


    "Let''s sit down and talk. What would you like to drink?" Hardy asked.


    The two men relaxed significantly. Initially, they had thought that someone as wealthy as Hardy might be aloof and condescending, but they were pleasantly surprised by his friendliness.


    Martin Goodman was originally a magazine editor but later established his own small comic book company. He had his own principles: if a work became popular, he would replicate the formula, ensuring it would also make big money.


    At that time, DC was the leader in the comic book industry. From the moment Marvel appeared, it followed closely in DC''s footsteps. Whenever DC released a comic, Marvel would inevitably imitate it.


    Stan Lee was Goodman''s wife''s cousin and joined Marvel after graduating from high school. However, at that time, Marvel was called "Atlas Comics," not the Marvel Comics we know today.


    When World War II broke out, Stan Lee joined the army. However, he didn''t see combat but instead worked on illustrations and propaganda. After the war ended, he returned to the comic book company and is now Marvel''s editor in chief, lead writer, and art director.


    Hardy knew that Stan Lee was the soul of Marvel. Even if they didn''t retain Goodman, they had to keep Stan Lee.


    "I''m interested in acquiring your comic book company. What are your thoughts?" Hardy asked Goodman.


    "Are you considering investing, or do you want to acquire the entire company?" Goodman inquired.


    "Partial equity purchase. If you''re willing, you can continue running the company, and Mr. Stan Lee can remain as editor in chief," Hardy replied.


    Goodman breathed a slight sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    Currently, Atlas is only a medium sized comic book company with about 40 employees. Last year, they sold over a million copies, netting a profit of tens of thousands after expenses.


    This income was already quite good, but like every entrepreneur, Goodman had his own ambitions to grow bigger and stronger and make more money. He also hoped that Marvel''s characters could make it to the big screen.


    In fact, there were many comic book companies in the U.S. similar to Atlas. Goodman was pleasantly surprised that the Hardy Group had taken an interest in them.


    He knew the strength of the Hardy Group, especially in the media industry, with ABC Television, HD Film Company, the newly rising Global Times, Playboy magazine, and the recently launched new magazine Reader''s Digest. All of this indicated that the Hardy Group aimed to build a comprehensive media empire.


    Perhaps it was for this reason that the Hardy Group noticed his small company.


    "How much of the company do you intend to purchase?" Goodman asked.


    Hardy had already thought this through. "I intend to acquire more than 80% of the shares. You can retain 20%. Of course, you will still be responsible for the company''s operations, so I''m willing to give you a portion of the management shares, 5%."


    After speaking, Hardy turned to Stan Lee. "Mr. Stan Lee, I also hope you stay. If you continue as editor in chief, you''ll receive 5% of the profit shares."


    Stan Lee was slightly taken aback.


    "I get a share too?"


    "Of course, technical shares with profit dividends," Hardy said.


    Stan Lee immediately showed a look of surprise and joy.


    Hardy then turned back to Goodman. "What do you value the company at?"


    Goodman thought for a moment. "I believe Atlas is worth $1.5 million."


    Hardy shook his head.


    "I had professionals assess it. Your company''s valuation is at most $800,000. DC now has over a dozen well known comic book characters, while you don''t have anything substantial to show for it, maybe except for Captain America."


    Hardy''s words made Goodman a bit embarrassed.


    But that was indeed the case.


    "$1 million, not a penny less," Goodman insisted.


    Hardy paused for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, we''ll value it at $1 million. I''ll purchase 80% of the shares."


    A million dollar deal was thus concluded.


    Both parties were willing to cooperate, which is why it went so smoothly.


    The Hardy Group had a vast team of lawyers, and a purchase contract was quickly drafted. As he signed, Goodman remarked, "Originally, I thought this meeting was just a preliminary contact, and that there would be several rounds of negotiations later. I didn''t expect the contract to be signed so easily."


    Andy, who was beside him, chuckled. "For a million dollar acquisition, there''s no need to waste so much time. Mr. Hardy always works efficiently and decisively, not liking to quibble over small sums. As long as everyone agrees, the deal is done because the time saved could have already earned back any extra money spent."

 Chapter 327 - 327 Captain Americas Ride

    Stan Lee listened with admiration, thinking that this was how big things were accomplished.


    He had heard that this Mr. Hardy was only a year older than him but already had a fortune worth hundreds of millions. There had to be a reason for that.


    They then signed the management equity profit sharing agreement.


    Stan Lee got a share as well.


    The agreement stipulated that as long as he remained at Marvel, he would continue to receive profit dividends. Stan Lee''s hand trembled slightly as he signed, filled with both the joy of gaining wealth and the excitement of being recognized. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After signing the contract, they returned to Hardy''s office. Now that Hardy was the boss of both Goodman and Stan Lee, he said:


    "There are a few things to address. First, we need to change the company name. I don''t like the name Atlas. I''ve come up with a new name for the comic book company ''Marvel Comics.''"


    The two men softly repeated the new name, "Marvel Comics." They liked the sound of it.


    "Second, I plan to adapt ''Captain America'' into a TV series. I''ll have the script handled by the writers at HD Films. Stan Lee, as Marvel''s editor in chief, you''re very familiar with this character, so you should also join the production team."


    Goodman and Stan Lee were excited when they heard about the TV series. This was the benefit of being backed by a powerful group. They had just joined the Hardy Group, and their comic book characters were already set to hit the screen.


    Although it was just a TV series, with the television series in place, the movie won''t be too far behind.


    "Alright, I''ll definitely cooperate with the screenwriters," Stan Lee said.


    To him, the screenwriters at HD Films were top tier, and his role in the past was likely to assist and provide information.


    However, Hardy waved his hand and said, "It''s not about cooperation, you are also one of the main screenwriters. You need to put forward your own ideas and creativity. I hope everyone works hard."


    Even though the boss''s words implied more responsibility for him, Stan Lee felt a slight surge of excitement upon hearing them. Perhaps this was what it felt like to be acknowledged.


    He started to like this boss.


    "Thirdly, regarding the current state of the company''s publishing: we''re selling around 100,000 copies a month, which isn''t great. My idea is to break free from the old mindset and create more Marvel characters. Once we find a character that customers like, we''ll turn it into a premium product.


    "We''ll recruit more editors and artists, and we can also solicit contributions from the public. Stan Lee, while you''re collaborating with the HD screenwriting team, you can work with them to help create characters and edit stories. After all, they''re professionals at crafting stories."


    Goodman and Stan Lee nodded together.


    "Fourthly, your comic book office is in New York. My suggestion is to move it to Los Angeles. After all, Hollywood is here, which would make it more convenient to produce shows. As for New York, it can serve as a branch office. Of course, this can be done gradually, within a year or two."


    As Goodman and Stan Lee were leaving, Hardy even had someone send a Harley Davidson WLA motorcycle to Stan Lee.


    "This is Captain America''s ride. In the Captain America stories, this Harley motorcycle must be an important prop. Captain America only has two pieces of equipment: his shield and this Harley motorcycle."


    After thanking Hardy, Stan Lee left with his motorcycle.


    Seeing the motorcycle, Hardy remembered the time he instructed Andy to acquire Harley Davidson Motor Company. "Andy, how''s the progress on acquiring Harley Davidson?"


    "Not very promising. I sent people to contact the owner of Harley Davidson. Right now, Harley Davidson is the largest motorcycle manufacturer in the United States. During World War II, they were the sole supplier of motorcycles to the military, manufacturing over 90,000 motorcycles and making a significant profit.


    "Although they no longer have military orders, they''re still very strong. This year, they''ve launched a new motorcycle model that''s selling quite well. Currently, the entire company is valued at around 60 million dollars."


    It''s understandable that they don''t want to sell.


    If someone wanted to buy Playboy magazine right now, Hardy wouldn''t want to sell either. If you''re not in need of money, why sell?


    Another issue is that Harley Davidson is not a publicly traded company, so there''s no way to manipulate it.


    "Then discuss with them whether we can purchase the rights to this military model," Hardy said.


    "Alright, I''ll have someone contact Harley Davidson again."


    Nothing is perfect, especially in business. Hardy didn''t mind, at most, he''d just make a little less money.


    He had so many businesses; there were plenty of ways to make money.


    Hardy called Colonel Adam Beach and said, "I have an idea to organize a large scale post war surplus goods expo."


    Colonel Adam Beach was a bit confused.


    "Mr. Hardy, what do you mean by a ''post war surplus goods expo''?"


    "Simply put, it''s about transporting various goods to a warehouse, just like the Logistics Department Headquarters'' sample warehouse. This warehouse will only sell items that are allowed to be sold. Didn''t Major General Williams say that except for heavy weapons, battleships, and aircraft carriers, everything else could be sold?"


    "Yes," Colonel Beach nodded.


    "It''s too troublesome to find buyers one by one. I plan to gather all the sale able goods samples in one warehouse, then advertise and invite buyers interested in purchasing large quantities to come and see the goods, and let them help us sell. Wouldn''t that speed up the sales?"


    There are many used car dealers, so naturally, there are also plenty of second hand goods dealers. It''s just that they didn''t have the connections before and didn''t know the channels. Organizing an expo like this was Hardy''s way of summoning these wholesalers.

 Chapter 328 - 328 Post War Goods Expo

    There are many businessmen in America who sell second hand firearms. In the past, when Hardy was with the Austrian gang, he used to buy second hand guns from Old Mike. Among the military supplies, firearms made up a large proportion millions of guns of various types.


    There were also other goods, such as tents, uniforms, military vests, boots, typewriters, ice cream machines, ovens, mechanical spare parts, discarded tires, instruments, various special vehicles, production equipment, tools, drill bits, and cargo ships.


    And so on and so forth.


    Some businessmen would definitely be interested in certain goods.


    Because they were cheap.


    To quickly sell the goods, Hardy planned to mark up the prices slightly, maybe by just double, which would still be very, very low since the military''s base prices were only one tenth or even one twentieth of the original production cost.


    For items that were hard to sell or had no practical value in everyday life, the prices would be set even lower.


    Naturally, Colonel Beach followed Hardy''s orders.


    Hardy decided to hold the expo at the Nevada Ordnance Depot. Colonel Beach was responsible for allocating supplies and preparing the venue, while Hardy was in charge of advertising.


    A few days later, ABC TV broadcast an advertisement. The massive ordnance depot was filled with all kinds of goods, and as the camera panned over these items, the voice over explained that these were all leftover surplus materials from World War II and were now being sold at base prices.


    A week later, a "Post War Surplus Goods Expo" would be held at the Nevada Ordnance Depot, showcasing a large number of sale able items. Businessmen interested in purchasing were invited to come and negotiate.


    At the same time, the Global Times printed an entire page of the catalog in the next day''s newspaper. The large newspaper was filled on both sides, and that was only a portion.


    The last sentence explained, "The actual quantity of goods far exceeds the categories listed in the newspaper. Perhaps the item you desire is among them."


    All of America saw this news, and it immediately sparked the interest of many. There''s no shortage of businessmen in America, and plenty of middlemen as well. They saw the potential profit in these goods.


    The Nevada warehouse already had a substantial amount of supplies, and for items that weren''t available there, Colonel Beach requested the logistics department to transfer them from other warehouses.


    Never underestimate the capabilities of the logistics department, when they operate, they have immense power. After all, they were once able to support the operations of a 10 million strong army.


    A week passed quickly.


    Today is the first day of the "Post War Goods Expo." Many people drove here, and by noon, nearly a thousand people had already gathered.


    While it might not seem as crowded as when they were selling Jeeps, the people here today aren''t private buyers looking to purchase just one vehicle; they are business owners.


    Meanwhile, Colonel Beach''s sales team was also fully prepared.


    People waited for the doors to open, chatting by their cars, and some looked around at the barren desert. Someone remarked, "Why choose such a remote place in Nevada? It would''ve been better on the East Coast."


    Why was the expo held in Nevada?


    Because it''s the closest location to Las Vegas, meaning attendees had to fly into Las Vegas first and then drive here.


    These businessmen are generally quite wealthy. Since they''re in Las Vegas, how could they not visit the casinos?


    And if they''re going to the casino, they''re bound to go to the most luxurious and lively one, the Hardy Grand Hotel. Business at Hardy''s casino has been much better than usual these past couple of days.


    Hardy has accounted for everything.


    There were no speeches, no opening ceremony.


    As soon as the doors opened, the event began. People swarmed into the massive warehouse, searching for items of interest. The warehouse was brightly lit, with two additional rows of lights installed specifically for this event.


    Items were placed on shelves, each tagged with labels and prices. Colonel Beach''s sales staff were also around, ready to answer any questions about the products.


    The businessmen here generally have their own areas of expertise. Some came specifically to look at weapons and didn''t bother with the equipment section, while others came for equipment and ignored the weapons. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two businessmen were examining military uniforms and blankets.


    "Wool blankets¡ªthese are quite decent, though the color is a bit dull. But at $3.50 each, there should be people willing to buy them. After all, a genuine wool blanket costs $12," one of them said.


    The person next to him thought for a moment. "Actually, it doesn''t matter. We can just make a cover for it. Put the blanket inside, and you won''t see the original color. Covers aren''t expensive."


    "Right, that makes sense. Let''s order a batch of wool blankets," he said as he noted down the quantity in his notebook.


    Some people were browsing through clothing.


    Navy winter sweaters, winter undershirts, socks, military boots, scarves, leather gloves, outdoor shoes, and military trousers.


    They were contemplating how to sell these items once they got back.


    The prices were cheap, but everything was green. If not for the military, no one would want to wear them. One guy suddenly said, "We could buy some and sell them as work uniforms for factory workers."


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s try bringing in a batch," his companion agreed.


    Some people were checking out the Air Force leather jackets. One had to admit that these jackets were quite stylish, and someone ordered a batch to sell back home.


    The firearms section was the liveliest. Half of the businessmen here came specifically for these weapons. In the United States, weapons never go out of style, and old ones are still popular, with many people collecting them. The weapons sold by Hardy were priced low, and these businessmen only needed to do a little refurbishing before selling them at a good price.


    It''s no problem to make several times the profit.


    Revolvers, rifles, carbines, sub machine guns, automatic pistols, machine guns¡ªthere was more than one type available.

 Chapter 329 - 329 First Day Sales

    There were even captured Japanese and German weapons among them. The assortment was chaotic, but these people loved it.


    Various vehicles were also popular.


    The Jeeps were already sold out, but there were still plenty of other vehicles available: armored combat vehicles, tow trucks, trailers, and so on.


    Someone asked a nearby sales representative, "Why aren''t there any trucks?"


    "All the trucks are sold out," the salesperson replied.


    Trucks are versatile and extremely practical, so Hardy had secured all the trucks early on at the lowest possible price.


    Where there is a crowd, there is also solitude. In one area, tents, mosquito nets, and kayaks were on display, but most people walked right past them. If someone did stop, a salesperson immediately approached with an enthusiastic pitch.


    "Sir, are you interested in a tent or mosquito net? These kayaks are great, especially for family outings. Imagine a family camping by the river these items would be perfect."


    The businessman shook his head. "I doubt many people would want to camp outside and feed the mosquitoes."


    "They''re also great for outdoor exploration, scientific research, or wildlife observation," the salesperson continued.


    "Not much of a market for that."


    "No problem. We have no limits on quantity. You can order a few dozen or even a few hundred sets," the salesperson said with a smile.


    Other salespeople were also working hard to sell their products.


    "Explosives made by DuPont¡ªthey''re of excellent quality and perfect for mining. How much do you need? We have tens of thousands of tons available."


    "Fighter jets are on sale, only $6,200 for a Mustang, $8,800 for a P-47 Thunderbolt, and just over $4,000 for an F4F Wildcat. Buy one, start a flying club, and you''ll make a fortune!"


    "Gas masks, they''re absolutely needed in specialized factories."


    "Steel helmets can be used as safety helmets on construction sites."


    "Typewriters, ice cream machines, ovens¡ªthey can be used at home or in bars and general stores. They''re versatile."


    "Does anyone want first aid kits? First aid kits are cheap." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Canned luncheon meat, canned beef, canned fish, various kinds of canned goods."


    Some merchants, after selecting their goods, went to place orders and signed contracts with the sales company. The quantities needed were clear at a glance.


    As for transportation, Hardy didn''t include shipping.


    You could either pick up the goods yourself from a nearby warehouse, or you could have the sales company deliver them for you. Of course, the logistics fee would be calculated separately. The military would drive the goods directly to your doorstep.


    By evening, Colonel Beach excitedly came to report the summarized sales situation to Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, the sales data is out. We sold a total of $23.5 million worth of goods today. In just one day, we''ve sold more than I did in the past six months. This ''Post War Supplies Sales Expo'' you''ve organized is truly remarkable."


    However, Hardy wasn''t as excited as Colonel Beach.


    He took the data and looked it over. The most popular items were guns and ammunition, which accounted for half of the total sales. The U.S. doesn''t prohibit guns, so guns are a necessity for the people, easy to store, and there are countless gun shops across the country. Therefore, it''s not surprising to see these sales figures.


    The other half of the sales included a wide variety of items, but none in large quantities¡ªjust a few thousand or tens of thousands, and some even only a few dozen sets.


    Hardy shook his head helplessly.


    "Mr. Hardy, you don''t seem very satisfied with today''s sales?" Colonel Beach asked cautiously.


    "Beach, you''ve done well. Naturally, I''m pleased to have sold over $20 million today. But have you thought about it? The things we need to deal with, even at the lowest prices set by the military, are worth over $3 billion. Even if we sell $20 million this time, how long will it take to sell everything?


    "You have to understand, today is the first day, so the number of orders is definitely the highest. There won''t be as many people tomorrow, and people have already picked out the best selling items. The harder to sell items are all left behind. As time goes on, there will be fewer and fewer customers, and sales will plummet."


    "I''m considering how to handle the remaining billions in supplies."


    Colonel Beach''s earlier excitement suddenly faded. He realized that people had taken what they liked today, and fewer and fewer people would be willing to take the leftover scraps.


    Hardy picked up the order list and looked at it carefully.


    He noticed something: the sales of canned goods were far lower than he expected. Originally, he thought they would sell at least a few million, but they only sold for a few hundred thousand dollars.


    Damn, A can of luncheon meat, he was only asking for 4 cents; a can of beef, only 8 cents; other canned goods were just a few cents each. But even at these prices, hardly anyone wanted them.


    There''s nothing he could do, Americans are living too luxuriously now. They preferred fresh food, wouldn''t even take bread that was a day old, let alone food that had been sitting for a few years.


    Merchants were afraid they wouldn''t be able to sell them, so very few wanted to buy them.


    As for those field rations, even fewer people wanted to buy them. They were complete sets, and merchants would have to unpackage them and sort the items individually, too much trouble. As a result, only a little over two thousand sets of field rations were sold.


    However, there were two items whose sales exceeded Hardy''s expectations: first aid kits and medical equipment.


    They sold 100,000 first aid kits, which was no small number.


    Medical equipment, including glass syringes, IV tubes, IV bottles, scalpels, surgical knives, artery clamps, hemostats, sutures, antiseptic cotton, and bandages, is also sold in large quantities.


    And all these items were bought by the same company.


    This made Hardy a bit suspicious. Who would buy so many first aid kits at once? Could it be those drug warlords in South America are starting another civil war?

 Chapter 330 - 330 A Shipping Company

    As Hardy expected, the number of Businessmen dropped sharply on the second day, with only three or four hundred people showing up. The sales staff were practically providing one on one service.


    And today, they only sold over $4 million worth of goods, and the third day saw even less.


    Although Hardy wasn''t satisfied with this result, Major General Williams was very happy. In just one month, they had sold over $30 million worth of supplies, and he was already very pleased. He even called Hardy to congratulate him.


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy thought for a moment and said to Beach, "Although we''re still able to sell some supplies each day, I think it''s too slow. I''m planning to explore overseas markets."


    "Overseas markets? Where?"


    "Cuba, Brazil, Argentina, Colombia, Chile, Europe, and Asia," Hardy said.


    "Andy, start the truck sales plan tomorrow. Run ads in the Global Times and on ABC."


    "Got it, boss."


    "And also, register a shipping company," Hardy added.


    "A shipping company? Are you planning to go into the shipping business now?" Andy asked, surprised.


    Hardy smiled. "The U.S. military currently has over 500 Liberty ships of 7,000 tons and more than 100 Victory ships of 15,000 tons. These cargo ships are all rusting away in ports now."


    "I plan to take them all over. Even if I don''t use them myself, selling them off could still make a profit."


    The cost of a Liberty ship was $1.6 million, and a Victory ship was $3.3 million. Why were they so cheap? Because they were welded instead of using mortise and tenon joints, these cargo ships were designed to last only five years, specifically to counter the German wolf pack attacks.


    However, Hardy knew that in later years, some of these cargo ships were used for more than 20 years, proving their quality was quite good.


    The military was offering them at very low prices¡ª$180,000 for a Liberty ship and $350,000 for a Victory ship, just slightly above scrap metal prices.


    Hardy''s idea was simple: these cargo ships were so cheap, he would buy them all and put them under the name of his shipping company. However, he couldn''t use so many ships himself, so in the future, he could use some for shipping while selling off others, making money from both ends.


    As he slowly sold off these cargo ships, the profits could be used to buy new ships, eventually building up a large shipping company under his control.


    Even though the Liberty ships were only $180,000 each and the Victory ships were $350,000 each, the large number meant that buying them all would still cost about $170 million.


    Fortunately, Hardy had an inherent advantage, he could buy on credit. The sales contract he signed with the military specified that some buyers might not have the money upfront and could defer payment, with a maximum repayment period of up to 10 years.


    Hardy estimated that it wouldn''t take him 10 years to sell off these ships and possibly make even more money.


    Andy noted everything down and started working on these tasks.


    The next day.


    ABC aired an ad: Hardy Trading Company was preparing to sell a batch of used trucks. The camera showed images of the trucks.


    "Low prices: Dodge WC62 trucks, $200 down payment, 10 monthly installments of $50 each. GMC 2.5 ton military trucks, $300 down payment, 10 monthly installments of $50 each. White 666 trucks, $500 down payment, 10 monthly installments of $50 each."


    "We guarantee the vehicles are in good condition and include original spare parts. Owning a truck could be the cornerstone of your entrepreneurial journey."


    "Hardy Group says that all veterans who show their discharge papers will have the first two months loan payments canceled, an initiative aimed at encouraging veterans to launch their own enterprises."


    In this era, freight transportation was still very profitable. Even in later years, truck drivers in the U.S. made good money. However, many people found it difficult to come up with the money to buy a truck. A cheap one still cost over $2,000, which was about a year''s salary for an average person.


    Expensive ones like the White 666 cost over $5,000 for a new truck, which was beyond the reach of most people.


    Now there was an opportunity to buy a truck for one tenth of the price, and many people were immediately tempted. Not many could come up with $2,000, but finding a way to scrape together $200 was more feasible.


    As for repaying the loan, once they had the truck, paying $50 a month wasn''t hard. After 10 months, the truck would be fully theirs.


    The ad ended with: "To purchase a truck, please visit your local Wells Fargo bank to arrange financing. After completing the paperwork, you can pick up your truck from the nearest armory. Only 20,000 trucks are available, and they will be sold on a first come, first served basis."


    The Global Times also published the same ad, with content similar to the TV ad. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not everyone had a television at that time, so newspapers were still the most widely used media.


    White, 26 years old this year, had been working as a loader since he was discharged from the military after World War II. His dream was to own his own truck because he knew how profitable freight transport could be. Since his discharge, he had been saving money, but he only had a little over $600 so far. After all, he had a wife and children to support.


    It might take him several more years to save up enough to buy a truck.


    When he saw Hardy''s ad selling trucks, he immediately got excited. He felt that his dream was within reach.


    A second hand truck didn''t matter to him he had driven trucks in the army and knew a bit about repairs. He knew these trucks were reliable and would work fine for a few more years.


    He rushed home, surprising his wife by coming back at that time of day. "No work today, White?" she asked.


    White hugged his wife and kissed her hard.


    "Haha, we''re about to have our own truck! I''m going to get it right now, and soon we''ll be living a good life," he said, rushing inside to grab his savings of over $600 and some documents.

 Chapter 331 - 331 Hardy Group Partner In Arms Deal

    He went to the bank to complete the paperwork and quickly got the papers to pick up his truck. Since he was a veteran, the first two months of payments were waived, which saved him $100. White was grateful for this Hardy''s company had always offered special policies for veterans.


    First, it was televisions, and now it was trucks. Hardy Group had a great reputation among veterans.


    White found a friend with a motorcycle to drive him over 100 kilometers to the nearest armory, where many people had already gathered.


    White bought a White 666. This was the same model he had driven in the army. He knew it was tough and could carry a lot. Even though it was rated for 6 tons, he had loaded up to 16 tons before.


    After presenting the vehicle pick up documents, the on duty soldier allowed him to enter and choose a truck himself. He could drive away with whichever truck he fancied. This pleasantly surprised White, who hadn''t expected to be able to choose one himself.


    Rows upon rows of trucks were parked there, with many others already selecting theirs. White was familiar with this type of truck, and quickly chose the one that seemed the best. He started it up smoothly and drove away. At the gate, he showed the pick up documents, and the truck successfully exited.


    "Yahoo~!"


    White shouted excitedly.


    He finally had his own truck, and its performance was excellent, probably about 80% new. He figured it could last another ten years without breaking down.


    He and his friend loaded the motorcycle onto the truck bed, and the two of them sang all the way home as they drove the truck.


    ...


    The Hardy Group registered a new shipping company, and you could probably guess the name.


    Hardy Shipping Company.


    It was a wholly owned subsidiary, with Hardy holding 100% of the shares.


    On the second day after the company was established, it signed a contract worth 1.68 billion dollars to purchase 662 ''decommissioned'' cargo ships from the military.


    Among them were 535 Liberty ships and 127 Victory ships.


    The latest repayment date could not extend beyond March 1958.


    At this time, the American military was truly wealthy. In any other country, these assets would have been treated like treasures and put to good use. But for them, these items were a burden. Both the military and the government had only one thought: how to dispose of them as quickly as possible.


    They had even adopted many extreme methods to go through with that thought, for example, pushing a large number of tanks into the sea, throwing 14,000 tons of bombs into the Gulf of Mexico for explosion experiments, and scuttling ships after drilling holes in them.


    As for dismantling and selling as scrap metal, forget it.


    Dismantling requires a cost, and scrap metal isn''t worth much; it''s easier to just dump it.


    Besides, arms dealers were also quite rich and had a lot of say in Washington in this era, If the military doesn''t consume materials, how can they make money?


    ...


    Hardy had just returned to Los Angeles when he suddenly received a call from Bill. "Boss, something''s come up in San Francisco."


    "What''s the situation?"


    "You know we have smuggling channels, right? Recently, our people discovered that someone has been shipping large quantities of military supplies onto a ship. I sent someone to investigate secretly, and it turns out that there are a lot of firearms and medical supplies, including a large number of medical kits."


    Hardy suddenly remembered that a few days ago, someone had bought a large quantity of first aid medical kits from him.


    "Do you know whose goods they are?"


    "They belong to the Brazilian gang."


    ...


    A few days later.


    Bill contacted the current vice leader of the Brazilian gang, Antonio Salamone.


    Antonio Salamone was a bit surprised when he heard that Hardy wanted to meet him.


    Could it be that the other party found out about the gang''s operations involving weapons and medical supplies and wanted to cause trouble?


    But that''s not right, it should be a matter for the U.S. government.


    Besides, the Los Angeles gang is Hardy''s property, and the Brazilian gang has had a good relationship with the Los Angeles gang since Los Angeles, even before they expanded their influence to San Francisco. Logically, this Hardy boss shouldn''t be looking for trouble.


    In any case, since the other party wanted to meet him, he would see him first and then figure it out. Antonio Salamone agreed to Bill''s request, "I would also like to meet Mr. Hardy. Where should we meet?"


    "The boss said to meet in San Francisco. What do you think, Mr. Antonio?" Bill replied.


    "Okay."


    Two days later.


    Hardy''s plane landed at San Francisco Airport.


    Bill and his men came to pick up Hardy. After getting in the car, Hardy was driven to an estate Bill had purchased in San Francisco. An hour later, a sedan drove into the estate.


    Antonio Salamone entered the living room with his secretary, and Hardy stood up with a smile. Antonio Salamone extended his hand, "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    "Hello, Mr. Antonio."


    The two shook hands.


    "I wonder what business Mr. Hardy has in mind for me this time." Antonio Salamone asked. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy smiled lightly. "There''s indeed a business proposition I''d like to discuss with you."


    Antonio Salamone asked curiously, "What kind of business are you referring to?"


    "Trading military supplies. I know that the drug warlords usually engage in many skirmishes over the years, and from time to time they usually have some major civil wars. Our Hardy Group has taken on the task of selling post war materials from the U.S. military, and I believe there''s a vast market in South America."


    "However, we''re not very familiar with South America, so we''d like to partner with an organization that knows the region well and has some strength. I suppose your gang has these qualifications." Hardy asked.


    Antonio Salamone was shocked by Hardy''s words.

 Chapter 332 - 332 The Rich Los City Company

    Antonio Salamone hadn''t expected Hardy to come to him and for such a significant task as helping to sell U.S. military supplies to South America. If that were the case, then why had he spent so much money and effort to smuggle goods in the past?


    Now he could openly ship them.


    "What kind of cooperation does Mr. Hardy have in mind?" Antonio Salamone asked cautiously.


    "I''ll be responsible for transporting the goods, and you''ll be responsible for the sales in Cuba, Brazil, Costa Rica, Nicaragua, Colombia, Chile, and wherever there is a buyer in South America." Hardy listed several places.


    "Including weapons?" Antonio Salamone asked.


    "Except for heavy weapons and fighter jets."


    "Does that include Argentina?"


    Hardy smiled. "Currently, the U.S. has an arms embargo on that region, so we can''t openly transport goods there. I can sell to other countries and regions, but if someone smuggles them into Argentina, that''s out of my hands."


    "Mr. Hardy, how much profit can we expect?" Antonio Salamone asked.


    "Ten percent," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "Mr. Hardy, this is a significant matter, I need to go back and discuss it," Antonio Salamone said.


    This was a major issue involving the entire Brazilian gang, including those back in Brazil. Antonio Salamone needed to consult with the other leaders of the gang. Although the leader had mentioned before leaving that the gang''s affairs were entirely up to him to decide, Antonio Salamone still wanted to seek the opinion of the other leaders.


    "No problem, I''ll wait for your reply," Hardy said.


    After returning, Antonio Salamone immediately convened the high ranking members of the gang to discuss the matter. After recounting his conversation with Hardy, Antonio Salamone said, "The Hardy Group wants to use our channels to sell off the military''s surplus supplies. To be honest, I think this business has great potential.


    "Many of the items that Americans find worthless could become valuable once they reach impoverished regions. They will definitely sell without any trouble." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the gang leaders nodded, "Those things should sell well. The canned goods and rations that American soldiers are tired of will be in high demand in places that are short of food. There''s no doubt people will buy them. As for the clothing, the quality of the military uniforms is undeniable. If the sizes and colors aren''t right, we can always alter them or dye them anew."


    Another leader added, "Things are still pretty chaotic in Mexico and Aregentina, with various forces fiercely competing for control. Some people there have already started fighting over territories, If we could send more weapons over, it would certainly be a big help."


    "This is a great opportunity," someone said.


    Another person remarked, "I think this is a rare opportunity. These supplies are perfect for the situation. At worst, we could pay extra to pass them through the cartel smuggling channels."


    "It''s a shame he''s not selling heavy weapons, only logistical supplies and light weapons," someone sighed relunctantly.


    "There''s nothing we can do. The Hardy Group''s main businesses are all in the U.S. They can''t afford to risk violating the U.S. embargoes," someone else commented.


    However, another person raised a concern: "Isn''t the ten percent they''re offering a bit low?"


    Antonio Salamone shook his head and said, "This is a huge deal, possibly worth several hundred million dollars. Do the math, ten percent would still be tens of millions of dollars."


    "The main point is that those regions desperately need these supplies. Even if we didn''t make this money, the Mexicans will do it, even if they don''t; someone else will. Our smuggling channels aren''t unique. Besides, we can still make a profit. The Hardy Company is only doing wholesale, we''ll handle the sales over there. We can add a markup, and the profit will come from that."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    No one opposed the idea of taking on this business.


    Seeing that all the leaders were in agreement, Antonio Salamone immediately sent a telegram to Brazil, where the gang leader Luiz Fernando was currently located.


    "Hardy Group wants to collaborate with our gang to sell surplus post war supplies, mostly items that can be repurposed for civilian use. What is your opinion?"


    A few hours later, Antonio Salamone received a reply.


    "Make sure to secure this deal!"


    At the San Francisco estate, Antonio Salamone left, Bill turned to Hardy and said, "Boss, you said I would have a share in this business?"


    "Of course," Hardy replied.


    "Doesn''t The Los City Company own a shipping company? I plan to sell fifty cargo ships to that company at a low price," Hardy said.


    This shipping company was acquired from a former Mafia family. It originally had five cargo ships, mainly operating routes to Brazil, Cuba, and other South American countries, transporting a wide variety of goods.


    This shipping company was legitimate, with legal documentation for all its cargo. The so called smuggling was simply concealing contraband within legal shipments. For example, if they were shipping sugar, they might include a few hundred tons of untaxed coffee beans, a few hundred boxes of Havana cigars, or even high profit drugs.


    "Fifty ships?" Bill''s eyes widened in surprise. "How much will that cost? The shipping company can''t afford that many ships."


    "They''ll be cheap," Hardy said with a smile.


    "How cheap?" Bill asked.


    "A Liberty ship, eight years old, for $360,000. At this price, you may not even be able to buy a fishing boat elsewhere. A Victory ship, at $600,000, is a 15,000 ton cargo ship. You won''t find prices like that anywhere."


    Hardy had noticed recently that The Los City Company had accumulated a lot of cash and wasn''t using it anywhere, so he chose to sell them ships.


    First, the intention is to support this shipping company, hoping that it will grow stronger in the future and become one of the shipping giants. Naturally, the smuggling business will also continue to expand.


    Another reason is to take the money from The Los City Company.


    Although Hardy is the true owner of The Los City Company in paper it was Bill''s property, and since there is no direct economic relationship between them. Selling ships to them is equivalent to taking The Los City Company money legally and legitimately.

 Chapter 333 - 333 Business With The Drug Lords

    Moreover, the money obtained through this transaction is legal, and there''s a lot of money currently in The Los City Company''s account doing nothing.


    When The Los City pays Hardy, it''s only 30% of the revenue profit. For the sake of development, Hardy hasn''t taken any money from them for a long time.


    However, selling cargo ships to them is entirely Hardy Shipping''s business. Just doing the math shows that Hardy will make a huge profit from this deal.


    Of course, The Los City is not losing out either; they are getting cargo ships for a good price.


    Forty Liberty ships and ten Victory ships, with a total price of $20.4 million. As for the payment, it can be delayed, they can take the ships and start using them.


    This is a benefit given by the boss.


    "I''m planning to do business with the Brazilian gang, and I believe they will agree. Even if they don''t, it doesn''t matter; we can find someone else. By then, there will be a large number of goods being transported to various parts of the world, and you can expand your business while handling the transportation," Hardy said.


    Bill thought this was indeed a good plan. The boss was really something, arranging the future development route so clearly.


    ...


    The next day.


    Antonio Salamone came to Bill''s estate again. "Mr. Hardy, we agree to do this business with you."


    "Then let''s have a pleasant cooperation." Hardy smiled and extended his hand.


    Antonio Salamone also extended his hand.


    Next came the details. Hardy said, "Mr. Antonio, please contact the local branches of the Drug Lords. I have a list of goods here, and everything available for sale is marked on it. Let them study it, and based on what they think can be sold and in what quantities, I''ll ship the goods they need."


    "Each branch leader understands the local situation better and knows how much they can handle, so let them place orders according to their own circumstances."


    Antonio Salamone took the thick stack of documents, which contained the names and quantities of various goods. Many of the items made his eyes light up with desire.


    Previously, he had to go through great efforts to gather some goods, but now, cooperating with Hardy, the little he used to have seemed insignificant.


    "I''ll go back and contact them immediately," Antonio Salamone said.


    "As for transportation, I plan to entrust it to the Los City Shipping Company. They are going to be in charge of getting the stuff to various locations." Hardy stated.


    "Okay."


    ...


    Now that World War II has just ended, many countries have not yet recovered from the trauma. Even the victorious countries like Britain and France are having a hard time, not to mention Germany.


    Asian countries have suffered under Japan''s devastation, and people struggle with basic needs like food and clothing, African ones have it even worse with decades of colonization before even WW2 started.


    It can be said that the only country living well right now is the United States, followed by the restless South American countries that are being dragged by their own drug lords, than the European ones. As for Asians and Africans, they aren''t really worth investing in or selling anything to them yet, at least for the next decades before they stabilize their own systems.


    Then there is the Soviet Union and the communist countries, which Hardy directly ignored their existence.


    After returning, Antonio Salamone immediately contacted the Brazilian drug lords in various countries, sending them the list of goods and asking them to study what could be sold locally.


    Many people drooled when they saw the goods on the list.


    Canned luncheon meat, canned beef, canned chicken, canned fish these things that American soldiers were tired of eating were luxuries to some. In some places, such products were available, but the prices were several times higher than Hardy''s goods.


    In fact, Hardy has already doubled the price; the military''s base price is 2 cents per can.


    These goods could sell for 10 cents, and there would likely be plenty of buyers.


    Of course, shipping costs must be covered, but even with shipping, there''s still profit to be made.


    Military telephones, despised by Americans for their ugliness, are prized by others for their durability. There are hundreds of thousands of these phones. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And telephone wires enough to stretch 300,000 kilometers.


    Discarded tires are unwanted in the U.S., but they''re in demand elsewhere. Some may be considered discarded, but they''re still usable.


    Various military uniforms, American military uniforms come in many varieties. Each soldier has dozens of pieces, so imagine how many uniforms have been discarded. Many people in other places don''t even have clothes to wear; with some alterations, these military uniforms make for good clothing.


    The quality of military boots is undisputed, and many people love them.


    Down quilts are thick and warm, and the blankets are made of pure wool. The green color of the bedding may not suit the taste of many, but for someone who doesn''t even have a blanket, they won''t really care about the color.


    Then there are the army belts that are made of pure cowhide with brass buckles. At this time, a military belt is comparable to an LV luxury item in later generations.


    And most importantly, weapons.


    This list of goods only includes light weapons, various firearms, and ammunition. There aren''t even grenades or mortars, as this first deal is just to test the waters.


    Moreover, there''s a very favorable condition for this deal: the goods can be taken first and paid for later. This is an enormous temptation for many drug leaders currently struggling to win more territory.


    If they were required to put up hundreds of thousands of dollars to buy goods, most wouldn''t be able to afford it. But if they just need to sell the goods or use them to win more territory for more drug profit, they''re all more than willing.


    Many Brazilian drug leaders quickly placed orders.


    ...


    A few days later, Antonio Salamone returned to Bill''s estate with two other men, bringing along a stack of thick orders. Hardy picked them up and began to flip through them.


    The first thing that caught his eye was the order amounts from various drug lords.

 Chapter 334 - 334 The Supermarket And The Logistics Company

    The total amount came to $75 million.


    Of course, this price was what Hardy had marked up after the military''s base price. For some of these supplies, he increased the price by at least double, and in some cases, tripled it.


    This order also included a lot of firearms and ammunition, even though some of these countries have strict gun control. But Hardy didn''t care about that, it was a problem for the Brazilians to deal with. After all, the military''s sales requirements did not prohibit selling weapons to these countries.


    "Alright, I''ll have the military start preparing the goods and send them directly to the docks," Hardy said.


    Antonio Salamone was slightly excited when he heard Hardy agree. This big deal was about to commence, and he believed that once the goods were shipped over, there would be a significant profit.


    Back in Los Angeles, Hardy met with Colonel Beach and handed him the order. "Prepare the supplies according to this catalog and send them to the port of San Francisco, where they will be loaded onto the ships."


    Colonel Beach was thrilled when he saw the order list. "Mr. Hardy, you''re incredible! You''ve managed to sell another $75 million worth of goods."


    "We haven''t received the money yet, we''ll only get paid once the goods are sold," Hardy replied.


    "Haha, as long as they''re sold, there''s no need to worry about getting paid," Colonel Beach said with a smile.


    "Beach, we need to track this shipment. Assign five staff members to each location to handle sales statistics and feedback. Until the goods are sold, they still belong to us," Hardy instructed.


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy. I''ll arrange the personnel," Beach replied.


    Beach began preparing the supplies, continuously transporting goods to the port.


    Unlike what is shown in movies, drug lords in reality actually avoid having conflicts with the U.S forces at all costs.


    Hardy didn''t really trust the Brazilian drug lords integrity to pay up their debts, but he believed in the deterrence of the most violent organization in the U.S the military, especially the current one with how many weapons it has massed from WW2.


    ... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Los Angeles Shipping Company recently acquired 50 cargo ships and is urgently recruiting captains and seamen. Originally, these Liberty and Victory ships had corresponding captains and crews, but after the fleet was disbanded, these individuals all retired and returned home.


    However, the military had records of these personnel. Hardy instructed his team to retrieve their files and contact them one by one via phone or telegram to see if they were willing to return to work, offering them high salaries as an incentive.


    Although the United States is experiencing post war prosperity, finding a good job is still challenging. With military orders decreasing, many factories have laid off workers, and nearly ten million soldiers have been discharged, making it difficult to secure decent employment. After receiving calls from Hardy''s company, many chose to return to work on the cargo ships.


    After all, the pay was excellent.


    Moreover, the job is much safer now. In the past, they had to constantly be on guard against being ambushed and sunk by German U-boats, but now it''s just normal shipping operations, and the risk has decreased significantly. The wages are also two to three times higher than those of ordinary workers, naturally attracting a large number of people.


    The first group was quickly assigned to the Los Angeles Shipping Company, and the captains and crews for the 50 ships were soon in place. These individuals had only been away from the ships for two or three years, so they were already skilled and familiar with the work.


    Some even returned to the very ship they had previously served on, allowing them to start working immediately without needing any training.


    ...


    Few weeks passed quickly.


    During this period, Hardy was busy with the chain supermarket and logistics company projects.


    These two companies had long been part of Hardy''s plans, included in the company''s three year strategy.


    Recently, the Hardy Group issued recruitment advertisements and successfully recruited two presidents, who were then asked to form their teams.


    The teams of these two companies conducted business surveys separately to provide Hardy with future construction plans and proposals.


    The president of the chain supermarket is Sam Walton. Sam Walton, 33 years old this year, was running a supermarket at home before he joined the military. After serving for several years during World War II, he returned home to continue running his supermarket, which developed into a medium sized supermarket within a few years, giving him quite a bit of management experience.


    Unfortunately, a fire last year turned his supermarket to ashes, leaving him with a considerable debt.


    After the Hardy Group posted its recruitment notice for a president, Sam Walton applied. His philosophy aligned closely with Hardy''s, he understood how to satisfy customers and was skilled in sales, so Hardy hired him as the president of the chain supermarket.


    His salary was structured as an annual salary plus a bonus model, which Sam Walton was very satisfied with.


    As for the logistics company, a former vice president of United Parcel Service, named David Hunter, was recruited. Hardy offered him the same annual salary plus bonus model.


    Although there were already supermarkets in the U.S., there were no large scale chain supermarkets covering the entire country. Operating such a large scale supermarket is very challenging.


    Building a supermarket is not difficult, but managing it is. A large supermarket may involve two or three thousand suppliers and possibly hundreds of thousands of products, which requires a strong management team.


    Moreover, how to attract customers, what your advantages are extra.


    Hardy''s strategy was "high quality and low price." This isn''t just slogans, it needs to be genuinely implemented. Only by being cheaper than others can you truly attract customers.


    This makes it even more challenging.


    Hardy''s idea was to sign contracts with suppliers, with the supermarket not investing in the purchase of goods but rather acting as a consignment platform.

 Chapter 335 - 335 The Significance Of An Industry That Employs Millions

    The supermarket would charge a certain percentage or take a share from the profit. The planning team had no confidence in this approach since no one had tried it before.


    Moreover, the logistics of moving so many products requires an extremely robust logistics system, which must be highly specialized. According to their estimates, it might be necessary to build 20 to 25 large logistics warehouses across the U.S.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "Let''s start by opening a few to test the waters. We also need our team and suppliers to get used to the new business model. The logistics company also needs time to adjust. How many stores do you think would be suitable to open in Los Angeles and San Francisco?"


    "Three in Los Angeles and two in San Francisco. We have already scouted the locations," someone said, taking out a map.


    Hardy looked at the locations, all in suburban areas but situated along major transportation routes. Previously, Hardy had told the team not to build in city centers. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One reason is that land prices in city centers are high, with limited space available. Another important reason is that, in the future, the poorer people will increasingly congregate in city centers.


    In the U.S welfare agencies are in city centers, and public housing is also within the city. Eventually, city centers became the gathering place for the unemployed and shoplifters. It''s not too bad now, but it will worsen later.


    To avoid trouble, Hardy decided to build in the suburbs from the start. Of course, these locations were carefully selected and would have good development prospects in the future. Even if they sold the land later, they could make a substantial profit."


    Each supermarket''s main building must be no less than 5,000 square meters, with a parking lot that must be even larger, at least three times the size of the main building, and the parking must be free of charge.


    For fresh products, they could partner with Kroger Agricultural Group, as their products encompass a wide variety of vegetables and fruits, grains, nuts, meat, seafood, and even fresh flowers.


    Additionally, the supermarket''s offerings will include food items, daily necessities, clothing, toys, various household items, home appliances, cosmetics, firearms, and ammunition everything a person might need.


    As for the suppliers, Hardy''s idea is to implement a contract based franchise model for providing goods. They would drive down profit margins to make customers feel that they were getting a bargain. This is no small undertaking.


    Hardy looked at the two presidents.


    "Hunter, the logistics company will be injected with $5 million in capital. Those 10,000 trucks will be under your command, and all the staff will be retired military personnel. The task of building the logistics company is now yours. If you encounter any problems that you truly can''t solve, then come to me."


    "Understood, boss," Hunter replied without hesitation.


    "Walton, we''ll first build five supermarkets, three in Los Angeles and two in San Francisco. I want them completed within a year and a half. The workforce will also be retired soldiers, but you can recruit female cashiers yourself."


    "I understand, boss."


    With everything assigned, Hardy just had to wait and see the results. If these people didn''t perform well, he''d replace them and continue. He knew that these two industries had great potential for growth, and any failures would only be due to human error.


    Moreover, these two industries were not just about making money.


    The chain supermarkets would be a cash cow, providing a large amount of cash. Generally, they could withhold payments to suppliers for one to three months, and with this cycle, the impact of that money could be enormous.


    Also, by signing contracts with tens of thousands of businesses, he could control an extremely vast supply chain, which was also very important.


    Finally, his employees and customers were his resources. Owning an industry with such vast human resources would even make politicians treat him with respect.


    The logistics industry was similar.


    ...


    Major General Williams was working when the phone on his desk rang. He picked it up, and a male voice came through, "Major General Williams, this is the White House office. The President wishes to speak with you."


    Williams was taken aback. The President wanted to talk to him? Instinctively, he straightened his posture.


    Williams had met President Johnson before. The President was, nominally, the highest commander of the military. When they held a logistics meeting to discuss how to handle a batch of decommissioned materials, the President had also participated, and Major General Williams was one of the attendees.


    In the end, the meeting had decided that Major General Williams would be responsible for handling those materials, a decision made directly by President Johnson himself.


    "Major General Williams," came President Johnson''s voice on the other end of the line.


    "Hello, Mr. President. This is Williams."


    "I''ve read your report. It says that you''ve sold more than $400 million worth of goods so far this year. I''m very pleased with this achievement. You''ve done an excellent job, Major General Williams," praised President Johnson.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Mr. President. I was simply doing my job," Williams replied humbly.


    "Can you tell me what methods you used?" the President asked casually.


    In truth, he wasn''t particularly interested in the details of how his subordinates did their work, it just wouldn''t be appropriate to make a phone call and only say a couple of things.


    "To be honest, Mr. President, this success is largely due to a company we worked with. To expand our sales reach, we partnered with a company and outsourced the sales task to them. They''ve been handling sales for us recently," Major General Williams said straightforwardly.


    The President wasn''t surprised at all by the outsourcing. It''s a common tradition in the U.S. to outsource the job to professionals. Even the military buys all its weapons from contractors and rarely makes things themselves, so it''s reasonable to hire salespeople to sell off decommissioned materials.


    "Which company?"


    "The Hardy Group."


    President Johnson was naturally aware of the Hardy Group. In the past two years, the Hardy Group had suddenly risen to prominence, quickly becoming a large corporation with assets exceeding $1 billion.


    What made them most well known wasn''t their assets but ABC Television. Since its official launch just a year ago, ABC has outshoned the other two major broadcasting companies, becoming the highest rated TV station in the U.S.

 Chapter 336 - 336 President Lyndon B. Johnson

    Along with the Global Times and their magazines, the Hardy Group had now become one of the top media companies in the country.


    "Are you close with Hardy?" President Johnson asked.


    This question was tricky to answer, and Williams thought it over for a moment before responding. "Yes, I have a good relationship with their boss, Jon Hardy. In fact, it was his idea to outsource the sales of the decommissioned materials. He said that professional matters should be handled by professionals. The logistics department isn''t a sales department, so we should outsource it."


    "After discussing it with the department, we agreed that he was right. This task could potentially consume a lot of our energy, so we decided to hire a professional company. Later, we gave the business to the Hardy Group, and they''ve indeed saved us a lot of trouble while getting better prices than we could have."


    President Johnson offered a few more words of encouragement to Major General Williams before ending the call.


    The President then stood up, walked over to the window, and looked out at the White House lawn, deep in thought.


    Should he approach Hardy?


    Would he agree?


    Hardy was from California, so his political alignment was likely with the Republicans. With Dewey''s momentum being so strong, would Hardy choose to support him?


    Franklin D. Roosevelt, the only four term President in U.S. history, had died on the 82nd day of his fourth term. According to the law, as Vice President, Johnson had automatically succeeded him as President.


    This year, 1948, would bring a new presidential election. Johnson''s opponent was the Republican Thomas Dewey. Most people believed that Dewey was certain to win this time, and that Johnson was doomed to lose.


    The last poll showed that only a paltry 32% of voters supported Johnson.


    The newspapers were full of praise for Dewey, with headlines like "Welcome Dewey, Our Next President."


    Whether it was political pundits, Congress members, or even within the White House and the Democratic Party itself, most believed that Johnson had little hope of re-election this time.


    Dewey secured funding from various foundations and traveled around giving speeches. Every place he visited would attract tens of thousands of people, while Johnson''s supporters were few and far between. Johnson''s campaign funds were also extremely tight, preventing him from holding large events.


    Some newspapers even commented that this was the most uncompetitive election in history.


    But how could Johnson be content with this? He wanted to seek re-election and had been working hard to put forth his proposals and increase his exposure as much as possible. Without money for planes, he would take the train and even give small scale speeches at stations and squares.


    A few days ago, Dewey had an exclusive interview with NBC, where he spoke eloquently on television. According to surveys, hundreds of thousands of households watched the program.


    Johnson understood the power of television, this new medium, which already showed signs of surpassing newspapers. It allowed for more freedom in expressing one''s views, similar to giving speeches across the country, and gave people a more direct impression of you.


    It was far better than the dry campaign slogans and political platforms found in newspapers.


    When Major General Williams mentioned the Hardy Group to him, it was as if a bolt of lightning struck Johnson''s mind.


    In fact, he only vaguely listened to the rest of what Williams said, as his mind was occupied by one thought: The Hardy Group owns ABC. If he could do an interview on ABC, the impact would surely surpass Dewey''s interview with NBC.


    Because he knew that ABC''s viewership ratings were undeniably the highest in the country, even surpassing the combined ratings of the other two major networks.


    ABC''s top programs consistently ranked among the top five most popular shows. Now, they had also launched a talent show called "Super Idol," which reportedly decimated the ratings of other programs. The other two major networks were so intimidated that they resorted to airing garbage programs during ABC''s "Super Idol" time slot to avoid direct competition.


    However, Johnson worried: Would Hardy help him?


    This was not merely a business transaction. Since it involved the election, many people would view it as a political act. If Hardy agreed to let Johnson appear on ABC, it would be equivalent to endorsing him.


    As a successful businessman, Hardy would be very cautious.


    Being part of a California based consortium, he naturally leaned towards the Republican Party. The chances of him becoming a supporter of Johnson were very slim.


    This was what troubled Johnson the most.


    Suddenly, the street lamps in the White House courtyard lit up, illuminating the front yard. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then did President Johnson realize with surprise that it had gotten dark. He had been standing there for a long time.


    Looking at the lights, Johnson suddenly made up his mind.


    So what if I fail?


    I''ll contact him, and it''s up to him to decide.


    He returned to his desk, the "Resolute Desk," and picked up the phone to call the White House office. "Get me in touch with Major General Williams from the Logistics Department."


    Major General Williams, seeing that it was late, was about to go home for dinner. Just as he was about to stand up, the phone on his desk rang. He picked it up and answered, "Hello, who''s this?"


    "Hello, Major General Williams, this is the White House office. The President is looking for you, please take the call."


    Williams was a bit puzzled. Didn''t he receive a call two hours ago? Why was there another one now? Could it be that the President didn''t praise him enough earlier and was calling to praise him again?


    When the call connected, President Johnson''s voice came through the microphone once again: "Major General Williams, you mentioned earlier that you''re quite familiar with Mr. Hardy from the Hardy Group, correct?"


    "Yes, Mr. President," Williams replied.


    "Williams, I''d like to discuss something with Mr. Hardy. Can you help me get in touch with him?" President Johnson asked.

 Chapter 337 - 337 Entering Politics

    "Williams, I''d like to discuss something with Mr. Hardy. Can you help me get in touch with him?" President Johnson asked.


    "Oh, of course, but may I ask, Mr. President, what do you need to discuss with Mr. Hardy?" Williams inquired.


    "I hope that ABC can arrange an exclusive interview program for me. I''m wondering if that''s something Hardy could facilitate," President Johnson replied.


    Major General Williams, having spent a long time in the political arena, naturally understood the significance of the President''s words. "Mr. President, I''ll contact Mr. Hardy for you right away."


    "Thank you. I''ll be waiting for your response."


    After hanging up, Major General Williams had many thoughts racing through his mind. He knew that the President''s situation was not good, with a very low approval rating, and that Johnson was seeking supporters everywhere.


    But would Hardy support President Johnson?


    Williams had no idea what Hardy''s political stance was. However, this call had to be made. He was merely a liaison, the decision would ultimately rest with Hardy.


    When Hardy received Major General Williams call, he initially thought Williams was inquiring about the recent sale of surplus materials and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, General. The sales are going well. The second batch of materials has already been shipped."


    "Hardy, I''m not calling about that," Major General Williams said.


    "Oh, then what''s the matter?"


    "It''s President Johnson. He called me and asked me to help him get in touch with you. He wants to do an exclusive interview on ABC. He asked if you could arrange that," Major General Williams explained.


    "President Johnson!"


    Hardy was quite surprised by Williams words. He never expected President Johnson to reach out to him directly.


    Hardy began to think.


    Major General Williams didn''t rush him because he knew that this kind of political investment was crucial for a businessman, potentially affecting future development and even the survival of the enterprise.


    For a while, both men remained silent.


    Hardy''s mind raced.


    He knew about this President Johnson. Apart from his name being different from a certain historical figure''s name, everything else about him was similar. Even his opponent was also named Dewey.


    Currently, Johnson''s approval rating was very low, and there were various reasons for it, both international and domestic. In short, almost no one believed that Johnson could be re-elected, while Dewey had overwhelming support. Historically, even in the final poll, the approval rating of that historical figure was far below his opponent''s.


    But in the end, a miracle happened. On election day, there was a dramatic reversal, and that historical figure unexpectedly won.


    It shocked countless people.


    Many had to pay the price for their failed investments.


    In this world, President Johnson''s situation was similar to that historical figure''s, but could he also pull off a comeback? No one could guarantee that.


    Supporting Johnson would be a very risky investment for Hardy.


    Hardy belonged to a California based consortium, which naturally aligned with the Republican camp. If he now supported Johnson instead, and Johnson failed, Hardy''s future could become very difficult. It would be normal for him to face exclusion by Republican politicians, and he might even be kicked out of the California consortium.


    Hardy pondered for a full ten minutes.


    Major General Williams silently accompanied Hardy in this contemplation.


    Finally, Hardy spoke.


    "General Williams, I would like to arrange a meeting with the President to have a serious discussion," Hardy said. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, I''ll help you contact the President''s side."


    President Johnson received Major General Williams call, and upon hearing that Hardy wanted to talk to him, Johnson felt that an opportunity had arrived. "I would also like to talk with him. Tell Hardy that I''ve arranged for us to play golf at the private course in Washington tomorrow."


    ...


    The Next Day.


    Suburbs of Washington, D.C.


    At a certain exclusive private golf course, Hardy met President Johnson. Johnson, with his silver hair and glasses, looked more like a financier than a politician.


    "Hello, Hardy," President Johnson extended his hand.


    "Good day, Mr. President," Hardy replied with a smile as he shook the President''s hand.


    That day''s weather was good and the entire private golf course was deserted, leaving just Hardy and Johnson strolling across the lawn with their golf clubs.


    "Hardy, I must say, I didn''t expect you to be so young. You''re only 27 years old and have built such a huge global business in less than three years," President Johnson remarked.


    To be honest, when Johnson first received Hardy''s dossier, he was surprised by Hardy''s rapid rise.


    It took him only three years to go from nothing to everything.


    He was wounded during World War II while serving in the Marine Corps. After he was discharged, he returned home and quickly began his ascent. He founded a film firm and a security company before venturing into commercial business and media, making Barbie dolls and Playboy magazine, which brought him a sizable fortune.


    Subsequently, his business interests expanded explosively to television manufacturing, the Hardy Grand Hotel, ABC Television, and The Global Times. Finally, leveraging the power of the Bank of America, he successfully acquired Wells Fargo, establishing the Hardy Group.


    Of course, as President, Johnson was also privy to other intelligence.


    The largest gang in Los Angeles, "The Los City Gang," is likely deeply connected with Hardy.


    Then there''s the Las Vegas casino business.


    Two casinos under construction have each received investments exceeding $100 million. Even in President Johnson''s eyes, these are significant investments. Most notably, one of the casinos has shareholders from several Mafia families, while the other is backed by a consortium from California.


    Through these two casinos, Hardy has managed to gather an exceptionally powerful force.


    His HD Security Company now employs over 5,000 veterans, making it the largest security firm in the United States, with contracts with the Los Angeles and San Francisco Police Departments, supplementing city law enforcement.


    HD Security is also a formidable force, ensuring that no one dares to move against Hardy lightly.


    On the surface, however, Hardy appears to be a very clean businessman.

 Chapter 338 - 338 Hardys Political Stance

    Upon hearing President Johnson''s praise, Hardy smiled and said, "I can only say that I am fortunate to live in the right era. America is a country where dreams can be realized, especially under the leadership of someone like you, President Johnson, who has provided us with the space to grow."


    Hardy never misses a chance to flatter.


    "What are the future plans for the Hardy Group? Do you have any strategies in place?" President Johnson inquired.


    "I''ve developed a three year plan. The Hardy Group will expand in industries like media, security, retail, and luxury goods. We''ll also be exploring international markets, recently we''ve made significant investments in Europe and we are entering the Asian market starting with Japan and Hong Kong before the end of year," Hardy responded.


    "I understand your investment in Europe but why Japan and Hong Kong? Why are you interested in those places?" Johnson asked, puzzled.


    To him, the current situation in Asia, especially in east Asia, seemed unstable. No one could predict how things would develop, making investment in Japan and Hong Kong appear risky.


    "Japan is the real treasure in Asia, its the pearl of the pacific ocean. Unlike the previous era where the British and other colonial powers in Europe ruled the world by enslaving and robing their resources we are going to do it economically."


    "The U.S system is heavily built on industrialization and trade, in this new era lead by the U.S the trade between the West and the East undoubtedly going to prosper."


    "The Asian countries that had been colonized by the European are already starting to gain their independence, they have rich resources but they are lagging decades if not centuries behind in industrialization, such a fresh and raw market market is what we are eyeing."


    "Aren''t you worried that the ongoing war in China might affect your investments in Hong Kong?" President Johnson asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment and then chuckled, "I have had concerns, and many others share the same worries about Hong Kong. But my analysis suggests that Hong Kong might maintain its current status."


    "Why do you think that?" Johnson probed further.


    "Because, regardless of who emerges victorious in China, they will have to follow the western world rules in this era, to seek recognition from us and the other European countries. they will have to let Hong Kong keep its statue as a promoter of civilization and freedom in Asia."


    For China to develop their backward economy they will either bow their head to the Soviets or to U.S. We have the better system and they will come to us sooner or later to sell their mineral resources." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hong Kong strategic location make it the best commercial city to have in the region and we are willing to bet the Chinese won''t do something stupid." Hardy replied confidently.


    Johnson nodded slightly; Hardy''s analysis made sense.


    Of course, This was just an analysis. Until things play out, no one knows how events will unfold.


    No matter how accurate an analysis is, it''s still just a prediction based on various data points, no one can truly predict the future.


    If Hardy''s prediction is wrong, his investments in Hong Kong could go to waste. But if he''s right, the rewards will be substantial.


    "And what''s your prediction for America''s future?" Johnson asked with a smile.


    Hardy smiled back, "America will undoubtedly become the most powerful country in the world because we already have the strength and the unique conditions to do so. There''s no doubt about that."


    President Johnson smiled too.


    "Mr. President, I''d like to ask, how do you plan to lead the country forward?" Hardy asked in return.


    This question was actually about Johnson''s policy direction, what he would use to attract voters, which was crucial information.


    As they prepared to hit another shot, Johnson paused at Hardy''s question, and Hardy stopped as well.


    Johnson thought for a moment before saying seriously:


    "My campaign platform includes some points that have already been made public, while others haven''t been revealed yet. Economically, I will continue to push and support for the implementation of the ''Marshall Plan,'' providing support to Europe. But in this process, America will also gain significant benefits, many business and political resources can be exchanged with them."


    "Even though the U.S. economy has been booming since World War II, some industries have undergone major adjustments, leading to a decline in the employment rate. I plan to introduce a series of employment policies, as well as initiatives for affordable housing."


    "Last year, Congress passed the ''1947 Labor Management Relations Act,'' which restricts workers rights to join unions. After it passed, there was a wave of strong protests across the country. I''ve always believed this law is detrimental, and I hope to push for its repeal during my term."


    "I believe that for America to progress, we need more progressive thinking. I oppose lynching, racial segregation policies, and I advocate for raising the minimum wage."


    "I will continue to promote the rapid development of the American economy, ensure the welfare of our citizens, and further advance the national healthcare system."


    The Democratic Party''s base mainly consists of three groups: urban workers, Southern conservatives, and Western progressives. Johnson''s policies were designed to solidify this base.


    Hardy quietly listened to Johnson''s campaign strategies. To him, it didn''t matter who came to power, they would always prioritize supporting their political camps. As for himself, the only thing he could do was to secure benefits for himself.


    Thinking beyond that was useless as he have no interest of developing in politics.


    Johnson said a lot, but Hardy knew there were certain more private matters he didn''t mention, such as his support for the Jewish people.


    Perhaps this was also one of the key factors that allowed Johnson to make a last minute comeback, but these behind the scenes deals were something Johnson would never discuss with Hardy.


    Even though Johnson had a few cards to play, he was still at an absolute disadvantage.


    Therefore, he needed to seek more help.

 Chapter 339 - 339 Goes With Everything

    Johnson and Hardy talked for four or five hours, and as they were about to wrap up, Hardy said, "Mr. President, you know that ABC Television is mine. If you need any promotional help, I''m willing to assist."


    Hearing this, Johnson knew that Hardy was ready to support him.


    He smiled broadly.


    "Thank you, Hardy. I do indeed need that kind of help," Johnson replied.


    Since he had already chosen to support him, Hardy decided to do the job perfectly.


    "Mr. President, I''m planning to arrange an exclusive interview for you. You''ve probably seen ''The Irina Tonight Show .'' We could do an interview there first, the program has a more approachable style."


    "In the future, if you plan to hold large scale speeches, ABC Television can broadcast them live."


    "I also have an idea to produce a few documentaries about you, starting from your time in office, highlighting your contributions to the country, like ordering the nuclear bombings of Japan and ending Germany''s war of aggression."


    "If you have policy proposals, you can publish them in the Global Times. The Global Times now has nationwide coverage, so I believe it would be an excellent way for people to understand your vision for the future."


    After hearing Hardy''s suggestions, Johnson became somewhat excited. He hadn''t expected Hardy to arrange everything so thoroughly.


    The Irina Tonight Show could showcase his more relatable side.


    Live broadcasts of his speeches would mean addressing the entire American public, far more effective than any single speech.


    Promotion in the Global Times.


    And that documentary proposal, this truly surprised Johnson, something he hadn''t thought of at all.


    After Hardy brought it up, Johnson suddenly realized this could be an excellent promotional point, and it was one of the key differences between him and Dewey. Dewey was just a politician, the governor of New York, while Johnson had already been president for over three years. Ending World War II was undoubtedly his most praiseworthy achievement.


    "Hardy, you''ve thought of everything. Thank you for your support, Hardy," Johnson said ??sincerely.


    This year''s election was indeed extremely difficult for Johnson.


    His opponent was very strong. Dewey had the backing of the Republican Party, high public approval ratings, and abundant campaign funds, allowing him to give speeches all over the place. Dewey had now become the people''s choice for the next president.


    As for Johnson, his support within his own party was weak, public approval was low, and he was severely lacking in campaign funds, to the point where he couldn''t even organize a large scale speech.


    People in his party had lost faith in him. The party chairman, Robert Hannegan, had even advised Johnson "not to appear at campaign events to avoid demoralizing supporters." This left Johnson with no choice but to hole up in the White House every day.


    Now that Hardy had clearly expressed his support, and with such significant backing, Johnson was naturally pleasantly surprised.


    "This is just the promotional aspect," Hardy said.


    Johnson paused. Was there more help?


    Hardy continued, "I plan to contribute $2 million to your campaign fund to support your campaign activities."


    Johnson was overjoyed. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He desperately needed money right now. Without money, many activities couldn''t be organized. Up to this point, he hadn''t been able to hold a single proper campaign speech.


    Providing help in a time of crisis is far more valuable than adding icing on the cake. Unlike the usual candidates seeking sponsorship in exchange for benefits, Hardy''s assistance came at Johnson''s most critical moment, genuinely touching him.


    Hardy continued.


    "You know I own an airline. You''ll certainly need to travel across the country for speeches during this time. HD Airlines can arrange all your trips at any time, and I''ll cover all the expenses."


    "Hardy, I sincerely thank you."


    Johnson grasped Hardy''s hand firmly, and Hardy could feel the intensity of his emotions.


    "Mr. President, if you need any more promotional help, I can provide further assistance," Hardy added.


    "You know I''m the president of the Actors Guild. If you need, I can invite some Hollywood stars to endorse you."


    Hardy''s thinking was simple: this was a big gamble for him, so if he was going to play, he''d give it his all.


    Johnson was well aware of how powerful those stars were. If he wanted to organize a rally with a thousand attendees, it might take a long time to plan, but if a star announced they wanted to meet their fans in a certain place, thousands or even tens of thousands of people would flock to the venue within few hours.


    That''s the power of super stars.


    Johnson received Hardy''s support, which could be said to be the most substantial backing he had received since announcing his candidacy. Of course, he knew that Hardy''s support came with its own motives, if Johnson were to win re-election, he would undoubtedly have to support Hardy''s endeavors in return.


    Johnson had no objections to this at all.


    In fact, this was something that every president of the United States had to do, and it had become an unwritten rule among the upper echelons. Anyone attempting to break this rule would surely face severe consequences.


    After bidding farewell, Hardy immediately boarded his private plane and flew back to Los Angeles.


    Johnson, buoyed by Hardy''s strong support, felt significantly more confident. Upon returning, he began planning his next moves.


    He instructed the White House Office to prepare materials for him to participate in ABC''s "Irina Tonight Show."


    After appearing on the show, he planned to embark on a large scale nationwide tour, during which he would invite Hardy to send some celebrities to help draw crowds.


    Moreover, before the tour, he intended to host a White House gala, inviting all his supporters to attend and holding a fundraising event.


    ...


    Upon his return to Los Angeles, Hardy immediately summoned ABC Television''s director, William Fox, and Irina.


    "William, have the documentary production department create a documentary about President Johnson, focusing on military warfare, public welfare, diplomacy, and the economy."

 Chapter 340 - 340 President Johnson In The Irinas Tonight Show

    "As for the content, the White House Office will provide the text. For audiovisual materials, you can retrieve them from the National Archives. The White House has already coordinated this."


    William Fox, being a shrewd man, quickly realized that this documentary was clearly meant to sing the praises of President Johnson.


    Could it be that the boss was preparing to support President Johnson?


    Hardy then turned to Irina. "Irina, in a few days, President Johnson will be appearing on your ''Tonight Show.'' The White House will coordinate with the network on the interview content. You''re fully in charge of this." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The President is coming on the show?" Irina said with some excitement.


    Irina, after all, was still a woman and didn''t have as sharp a political sense. She was simply thrilled that the President would be on her show the highest profile guest since the show''s inception.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll make sure everything goes perfectly," Irina responded happily.


    Following the boss''s orders, the network quickly assembled a documentary team of dozens. Once they received the text from the White House Office, they immediately started working intensively.


    Since taking over as President in a time of crisis, Johnson had indeed accomplished many things during his term.


    After he took office, Germany surrendered, the atomic bombings forced Japan to surrender, the reconstruction of Britain and France stabilized the global situation, and there were various political, administrative, and economic developments.


    The content for the documentary was rich, and because he was the President, there was plenty of archival footage available, making production relatively easy.


    At the end of the documentary, Johnson made a special appearance. Seated behind the President''s desk in the White House, he recorded a segment summarizing his work over the past few years, outlining his plans for the future, and envisioning a bright future for the United States.


    The documentary was completed in three parts upper, middle, and lower and ran for over four hours in total. President Johnson made time to watch the entire documentary in the White House screening room and expressed his great satisfaction.


    It''s worth noting that from the time the project was initiated to its completion, it took only five days a remarkable achievement.


    Two days later, on Wednesday,


    ABC aired the first part of the new documentary, "Past Glory and Future Dreams: President Johnson 1945," during prime time.


    The middle and lower parts were aired on Thursday and Friday, respectively.


    Many who watched the documentary gained a new understanding of President Johnson.


    During this time, his opponents had deliberately smeared him in the newspapers, portraying him as a lucky man who stumbled into office, with limited abilities and little to show for his term. They listed numerous supposed failings in his administration.


    No president is perfect faults can always be found, and if there are none, they can be created by simply changing the perspective.


    This skill is not exclusive to the BBC.


    However, this documentary revealed to many Americans a side of Johnson they hadn''t seen before, showing that he had always been working hard for the country and had done an excellent job.


    ABC then released an advertisement stating that in two days, the President would be appearing on "Irina''s Tonight show," during which viewers could call in and ask him questions. Perhaps their questions might even be answered by the President.


    On the day of the show, Irina wore a slightly formal office outfit.


    She looked beautiful yet dignified.


    The studio, which could accommodate over a hundred audience members, was filled with carefully selected guests by the network.


    There were men and women, elderly and children, some in military uniforms, as well as Latinos and African Americans.


    "Today, we have a very distinguished guest with us. His status is lofty, yet he remains approachable. We all know him, but few have had the chance to meet him in person. I think everyone has already guessed who it is. Now, let''s welcome President Johnson to the stage."


    Johnson walked out with a warm smile on his face, immediately drawing a round of enthusiastic applause from the audience.


    President Johnson waved and smiled, saying, "I''ve attended many meetings and given many speeches, but today''s event is truly special. To be honest, I''ve always been a fan of The Irina''s Tonight Show and have always hoped to participate in it. Today, that dream has come true."


    The audience chuckled softly.


    Irina invited President Johnson to sit down, officially starting the show. She asked a few pre-prepared questions, which Johnson answered with poise, injecting a bit of humor into his responses. This greatly changed the viewers stereotypical image of the president.


    It turns out the president has a good sense of humor.


    Many people began to feel a bit closer to Johnson.


    Next, it was time for audience questions. An elderly man stood up, expressing his relief at seeing President Johnson''s reforms in the pension insurance system, feeling reassured about his own future security.


    Johnson briefly explained the pension insurance system, noting that it was currently in a pilot phase but would continue to be implemented more widely.


    A soldier in uniform then stood up, identifying himself as a World War II veteran. He had worn his uniform specifically to thank President Johnson. He had participated in battles in the Asian theater. During encounters with the Japanese, many of his comrades had sacrificed their lives.


    He believed that Johnson''s decision to drop the atomic bomb on Japan was very wise, as it prevented further American casualties. Although some criticized Johnson for ordering the bombings, for the soldiers, it was the ultimate act of protection, so he wanted to express his gratitude.


    As soon as the soldier finished speaking, many in the audience applauded.


    Among them were soldiers and their families who felt that Johnson''s decision had indeed protected American troops, making it the correct one.


    Next came questions from viewers calling in from outside the studio.


    The television station''s phone lines were overwhelmed today, with all ten lines ringing non-stop. People kept calling in with questions.

 Chapter 341 - 341 Disagreement Withing The California Consortium

    Irina selected a few of these questions, which, of course, had also been pre-prepared. Pulling off this kind of manipulation was extremely easy.


    Johnson answered the questions perfectly.


    The show was a great success, with millions across the nation tuning in to watch Irina''s show that night. Johnson''s wise and humorous answers significantly improved many people''s impressions of him.


    Even though there had only been two waves of promotion, the results were outstanding.


    Not only did ordinary citizens change their views, but even some congressmen, politicians, and members of his own party gained a new understanding of Johnson.


    After appearing on ''The Irina''s Tonight Show,'' Johnson himself had some thoughts. He told his campaign team, "I''ve realized that people don''t really like the straightforward speech reading approach we used before. You''ve all seen the results of today''s show, people prefer a president who speaks with humor and wit. It makes them feel closer to me."


    "From now on, when I give speeches, I''ve decided to speak without a script. Just prepare the themes for me, and I''ll add in some humor and wit."


    The campaign team agreed with Johnson''s decision.


    Shortly afterward, President Johnson held a fundraising dinner at the White House.


    The dinner invited all his supporters, including Hardy. During the dinner, President Johnson introduced Hardy to Mrs. Roosevelt. Although Mr. Roosevelt had passed away, the Roosevelt family still held considerable influence.


    After Roosevelt''s death, Johnson came to power and continued to implement Roosevelt''s New Deal policies. The Roosevelt family and Johnson had become natural allies, and in the upcoming election, the Roosevelt family had consistently supported Johnson.


    Hardy also met some other businessmen and politicians.


    At this dinner, Johnson raised over $6 million in campaign funds, with the largest contribution coming from Hardy.


    Two million dollars.


    That accounted for a third of the total amount.


    Many people looked towards Hardy.


    Hardy could be considered a new member of the upper class. He was young, handsome, wealthy, powerful, and in control of the media. Many people were curious about how he had managed to earn so much money and acquire so many businesses in such a short time.


    Now, with the help of ABC Television, President Johnson''s situation had significantly improved. It was worth noting that before this, not a single major media outlet had supported him. Hardy''s media group''s support was crucial for Johnson.


    With $6 million in campaign funds in hand, Johnson was very pleased. He decided to undertake a "Great Election Expedition," planning to give speeches from the East Coast all the way to the West Coast, promoting his campaign in every city along the way.


    What happens at the White House rarely stays secret.


    As soon as the dinner ended, the details and guest list were quickly laid out on the desks of major corporations, powerful entities, and political groups.


    Hardy''s high profile support of President Johnson surprised many. Even within the Democratic Party, many didn''t have high hopes for Johnson, and there had been suggestions within the party to nominate someone else for the election.


    Hardy''s actions were seen by many as a very immature move. To the true elites, Hardy was just a nouveau rich who had made some money through a few clever means.


    This time, he was destined to lose miserably, possibly even ruinously.


    And just that same night, after Hardy returned to Los Angeles from the dinner, he received a call from Amadeo Giannini, the head of the California Consortium and chairman of Bank of America.


    "Hardy, you were too reckless. The California Consortium is backing Dewey in this election; we''re aligned with the Republican camp. Yet you went ahead and supported Johnson. Many within the consortium have called me, accusing you of jeopardizing our future." Giannini spoke with evident frustration.


    "You should know how high Dewey''s approval rating is. In the last poll, he had 68% support, while Johnson only had 32%. Johnson lacks personal charm, and his stubborn nature alienates even his colleagues within the Democratic Party."


    "I find it hard to understand why you would support him!"


    "There are already voices within the consortium calling for your removal. Hardy, give me a reason, or I may have to reconsider our partnership," Giannini stated sternly.


    Facing Giannini''s interrogation, Hardy remained calm, as he had anticipated these questions from the start.


    Political investments are never child''s play, they are a life and death struggle.


    "Actually, Mr. Giannini, I was just about to suggest we have a conversation. Some matters are best discussed in person rather than over the phone. I''ll be in San Francisco tomorrow, let''s meet and discuss this issue in detail," Hardy suggested.


    "Fine, I''ll be waiting. I hope you can give me a good reason," Giannini replied before hanging up.


    Hardy opened his cigar box, took out a cigar, trimmed it with scissors, and lit it, taking a slow puff.


    Amid the curling smoke, Hardy gazed forward, contemplating his upcoming meeting with Giannini.


    Convincing Giannini wouldn''t be difficult he already had his reasons prepared. What occupied his thoughts was how to benefit from this situation.


    In a crisis, some people feel worried or fearful.


    But Hardy believed that in any situation, there''s always an angle to exploit. His job was to steer events in the direction he wanted them to go.


    The sound of a hairdryer came from another room.


    Irina was blow drying her hair after a bath.


    Venture capital.


    In a sense, Hardy''s investment in Johnson was a form of venture capital high risk, but potentially high reward. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dewey was currently at the peak of his popularity, full of ambition, and supported by many. Countless people believed he was the next president. Investing in him now was merely adding icing to the cake. Even if the California Consortium supported Dewey, the benefits would be limited, as too many people were vying for a slice of the pie.


    But Johnson''s situation was different. Hardy''s investment, compared to the large sums poured into Dewey by other major consortia, was relatively modest but extraordinarily noticeable. Why? Because no one had faith in Johnson. By supporting him in his most difficult moment, Hardy had become the standout leader in this investment.

 Chapter 342 - 342 The Unexpected New Players In The Election

    Being just an extra investor or being the angel investor in the most dire time of need, there''s a vast difference in significance between the two in the eyes of the invested.


    The sound of the hairdryer continued.


    Hardy placed the cigar in the ashtray, slipped on his slippers, and walked to the adjacent room. Irina had just finished her bath and was wearing a silk nightgown, barely covering her firm curves, with her long, slender legs exposed.


    Her long hair hung loose as she blow dried it.


    Hardy approached her from behind. Irina saw him in the mirror and smiled, "Did I wake you?"


    "No, not really."


    Hardy bent slightly, his hand tracing along her neck, slowly sliding down from the neckline.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Hardy took a private plane to San Francisco, where the San Francisco HD Security picked him up at the airport. He arrived at Giannini''s estate to meet the California Consortium''s leader.


    Giannini''s expression remained stern, as Hardy''s actions were indeed detrimental to the consortium.


    The California Consortium had always supported the Republican Party, a predetermined direction for their political investments. Most of the congressmen they backed were also Republicans. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dewey''s candidacy this time presented an excellent opportunity. Dewey, a Republican, was their natural investment choice, and his current popularity was extremely high. This year''s election was arguably one of the most certain in presidential history.


    The California Consortium, a newly risen group, had yet to build its own political forces. Supporting Dewey was an attempt to gain some advantages after Dewey came to power, thereby further elevating the consortium''s status.


    Major consortia always strive to build their political forces, pushing them to the forefront to secure benefits for the consortium. For instance, the Bush family originated from one of the top ten consortia, the Texas Consortium. The Kennedy family came from the Boston Consortium.


    Many high ranking government officials, Secretaries of State, Treasury, Defense, and Energy are members or prot¨¦g¨¦s of these prominent families.


    Though Dewey didn''t belong to the California Consortium, he was their chosen candidate for this election. When Dewey ascended, the California Consortium naturally expected to reap certain resources and benefits.


    In the study, only Hardy and Giannini were present.


    The old man looked at Hardy and sternly asked, "Hardy, I''m waiting for your explanation."


    Hardy gently spread his hands, not immediately answering Giannini but instead posing a question: "Mr. Giannini, if we invest in Dewey and he wins, what benefits will the California Consortium gain?"


    "Some investment channels, a few defense contracts, and certain policies favorable to the California Consortium," Giannini replied.


    Of course, Giannini was fully aware that these benefits would be quite limited.


    "How many investors does Dewey have?"


    Giannini hesitated.


    "Many."


    "Will our returns be greater than those of other consortia?"


    Giannini remained silent.


    The answer was obvious the California Consortium would likely receive the smallest portion of the pie in this game.


    They might not even be able to place their people in Dewey''s political team or key government departments.


    Giannini frowned and said, "But investing in Dewey is the most stable choice. The odds of Dewey winning this time are very high, almost a sure thing. If you publicly invest in Johnson now, Dewey might think the California consortium has betrayed him. Not only will the consortium not gain any benefits, but it will also face his retaliation.


    For the next few years, until the new president takes office, we won''t be able to gain any advantage."


    "Four years. We would waste four years of development time, while other consortiums would seize the opportunity to surpass us."


    Hardy shook his head.


    "No, Mr. Giannini, it''s not that simple. I have some information obtained through discreet channels that Johnson has gained the support of a significant power."


    Giannini''s expression froze.


    "A significant power? Who?"


    "The Jews, founding a nation," Hardy uttered a few words.


    Giannini squinted his eyes.


    "Tell me more about what you know."


    "I received information that next month, the Jews will announce Israel''s independence. This is already a foregone conclusion. But that''s not the key point. The key point is whether the Arab League member states will agree. I predict that another war will break out," Hardy said.


    In fact, this wasn''t just a prediction, it was history. On the day after Israel declared its founding, the armies of Egypt, Iraq, Lebanon, Syria, and Jordan, all members of the Arab League, marched into Palestine and declared a state of war against Israel, leading to the outbreak of the First Arab Israeli War.


    Hearing Hardy''s words, Giannini immediately thought of many issues.


    If war does break out, the Jews, who have just established their footing, would seek greater support from the United States. As the current president, Johnson is the first person they would need to win over. It is now April, and there are still more than six months until the next presidential transition.


    During this half year, who knows what might happen? The newly established state might be disbanded within days. They are more concerned with immediate issues, so they would undoubtedly choose Johnson.


    They would ask the U.S. to send troops, put pressure, mediate, support with weapons there would be countless things needing the president''s involvement.


    Johnson has always supported the establishment of a Jewish state. At this moment, to avoid any unforeseen complications, the Jews certainly wouldn''t want to change presidents, fearing uncontrollable developments. What if the new president suddenly decided not to support Israel? Therefore, the financiers who control Wall Street would likely go to great lengths to ensure Johnson''s re-election.


    Giannini, realizing this, suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    No one including the ten major consortiums dare to ignore the influence of the Jews in the United States.


    Giannini looked at Hardy, "Are you confident, Hardy?"


    "More than 60%."


    In fact, he was more than 90% confident.


    Giannini looked at Hardy, his gaze completely changed. Before meeting with Hardy, Giannini had actually considered kicking Hardy out of the California consortium, as it was the opinion of most members within the consortium.

 Chapter 343 - 343 The California Consortium Maneuvers

    Hardy had acted independently, making Giannini feel that Hardy was an unruly child, beyond his control. He thought of kicking him out, letting Hardy learn a lesson, and then, after a while, Hardy would come back humbly, begging for forgiveness, making it easier to control him in the future.


    But unexpectedly, Hardy brought such information.


    Now, it was no longer a matter of kicking Hardy out of the consortium; it was about how to align with Hardy, who had wisely chosen to invest in the person who should be invested in. How could he win Hardy over?


    At this moment, Johnson was the most isolated and in need of help. If Hardy extended a helping hand, and if Johnson were re-elected, the return to Hardy would be countless times greater than what Dewey could offer.


    As an experienced banker, Giannini could easily calculate this.


    Now, Giannini was considering how to ensure that Bank of America and the California consortium could gain the most benefit from this situation.


    "Hardy, what are you planning to do?" Giannini asked.


    Hardy replied, "Mr. Giannini, I have a way for the California consortium to gain the maximum benefit. Would you like to hear it?"


    "Of course." Giannini unconsciously sat up straighter.


    "You should continue investing in Dewey, but don''t invest too much¡ªjust maintain the current level. After all, these are just my speculations. If Dewey wins, the California consortium can still secure the returns it should get."


    "And I will continue to invest in Johnson. If Johnson successfully gets re-elected, I believe we will gain more than if Dewey took office."


    "I hope to reach an agreement with you, Mr. Giannini, that no matter who wins, we will support each other through difficult times, instead of kicking each other when we''re down."


    After speaking, Hardy looked at Giannini.


    In essence, it was a split investment, something Giannini understood well. Hardy''s proposal of a private agreement for mutual support was meant to ensure the survival of the business.


    Giannini thought for a while, "Alright, I agree to this agreement."


    Hardy smiled lightly.


    He continued, "Mr. Giannini, this agreement is a private one between the two of us. There''s no need to make it public, not even to the other companies within the consortium. My idea is that Bank of America publicly announces a disagreement with Hardy Group, making it seem like there''s significant discord between us, to the point where it appears the Hardy Group might leave the California consortium."


    "This way, we can appease the members within the consortium."


    "But don''t announce the result¡ªkeep it vague, drag it out for a few months, and wait until the election results come out. Then we''ll discuss how to proceed."


    Giannini looked at Hardy in surprise.


    Is this really a man in his twenties?


    This level of political maneuvering is even more sophisticated than that of old foxes who have been immersed in the business world for decades.


    ...


    A few days later.


    Giannini was attending a local social event when a reporter asked him a question: "Mr. Giannini, the California Consortium has chosen to support Dewey, but the Hardy Group, a member of the California Consortium, has chosen to support President Johnson. Can you comment on this?"


    Giannini''s previously smiling face turned serious as he responded in a solemn tone: "The Hardy Group''s decision to support President Johnson''s re-election was made without prior communication with us. I want to make it clear here that the California Consortium will continue to support Governor Dewey."


    "Does this mean the California Consortium has severed ties with the Hardy Group?" the reporter inquired.


    Giannini''s expression grew darker, and he frowned as he replied, "The consortium is a collective, united for mutual development. Since a divergence has occurred, we are currently considering whether the Hardy Group should remain in the consortium. This decision will need to be made by the majority of our members."


    The reporter wanted to ask more questions, but Giannini left with a heavy expression.


    The next day.


    An article was published in The New York Times titled, "A Split in the California Consortium: The Hardy Group May Be Expelled." The report detailed the entire situation.


    The California Consortium supports Dewey, but the Hardy Group, as a member of the consortium, went to support Dewey''s opponent, Johnson. Some consider this a betrayal. The consortium is a collective; if members act independently like the Hardy Group, disregarding the collective interests, there''s no reason for the consortium to keep them.


    After this report was released, many newspapers reprinted it, and soon the entire American public was aware of the situation. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a rival of ABC Television, seeing its rival company, the Hardy Group, in trouble, NBC and Columbia Television naturally seized the opportunity to kick them while they were down. Both networks reported on the matter in their news programs.


    And it didn''t stop there.


    They also invited guests to their talk shows to analyze and mock the situation. Each guest voiced their opinions, but the consensus was the same: Hardy had made a terrible move this time, and this investment would lead to significant losses for the Hardy Group.


    "ABC Television recently produced a documentary praising President Johnson, glorifying his achievements, and even inviting him to appear on ''The Irina Tonight Show.'' They put a lot of effort into this."


    "But what I want to say is that this Jon Hardy is too young. Young people love to take risks. This may have been his method to make money in the past, but he doesn''t understand politics. With Dewey''s support so high, Johnson has no chance of turning things around."


    "This investment is doomed to fail."


    Other guests joined in with the ridicule, showing their disdain to the fullest. Some said Hardy was just a nouveau riche who couldn''t recognize his limits anymore. Others predicted that the Hardy Group would soon collapse.


    As these reports circulated, they also had an impact on the stock prices of the Hardy Group''s subsidiaries. Several of its publicly traded companies experienced a decline in their stock prices.

 Chapter 344 - 344 ABC Pioneering A New Approach In The Broadcasting Industry

    Even within the group, there were voices suggesting that Hardy''s investment decision this time was a mistake and could lead to significant losses for the group.


    President Johnson naturally heard these voices and was aware of the Hardy Group''s predicament. He called Hardy, who answered the phone with a smile, saying, "Don''t worry, Mr. President, I will continue to support you as always. I believe you will win."


    "Thank you, Hardy!"


    Johnson was genuinely grateful for Hardy''s unwavering support.


    A few days later,


    President Johnson''s "Great Campaign Tour" officially began, with the first stop being New York. Dewey was the Governor of New York State, so this was essentially his stronghold. Johnson was displaying the courage to walk into the lion''s den.


    The team organizing the rally found that only a little over two thousand people were likely to attend, which was quite a modest number for a city like New York with millions of residents.


    Johnson immediately contacted Hardy, hoping for his assistance to initiate the star support plan. Hardy didn''t hesitate and sent Johnny Fontaine to New York.


    Johnny Fontaine was a well known singer across the country with countless fans. He had previously developed his career in New York, where he had a strong fan base. Recently, with the airing of the "Super Idol" competition, where he was one of the four judges, his popularity had soared even higher.


    The next day, Global Times reported that Johnny Fontaine would be performing at President Johnson''s rally, and as soon as this news broke, countless New Yorkers planned to attend to see Johnny Fontaine perform.


    Hardy also deployed ABC Television''s New York branch to prepare for a live broadcast of Johnson''s speech. To ensure that the entire nation could watch the speech live, the television network extended its signal line all the way from the station to Times Square in New York, setting up four cameras simultaneously.


    This was the first stop, and it had to be a sensational success.


    To that end, Hardy personally flew to New York to visit the old Godfather.


    At the Godfather''s estate.


    The old Godfather, Hardy, and Michael sat in the study, smoking and chatting.


    "Hardy, I''ve always trusted your judgment. Can you tell me why you chose to support Johnson this time? Because almost no one in the country believes he can win, yet you are so certain and have put in so much effort," the old Godfather asked.


    Michael was also curious and looked at Hardy, waiting for his answer.


    Hardy recounted the conversation he had with Giannini to the old Godfather. After listening, both the old Godfather and Michael showed surprised expressions. If those who controlled Wall Street threw their full support behind Johnson, he indeed had a chance to turn things around.


    The old Godfather was silent for a moment.


    He looked at Hardy and said, "Alright, I will mobilize my resources to support President Johnson''s re-election." As he said this, the old Godfather glanced at his youngest son, Michael.


    He then turned back to Hardy. "Hardy, Michael is also aligned with the Democratic camp, and I think Michael needs more experience."


    Hardy nodded. "I will recommend Michael to President Johnson."


    A few days later, Michael joined President Johnson''s campaign team. Michael was a New York City Councilman, but a councilman''s role is more about participating in government discussions rather than working. Joining Johnson''s campaign team, however, was real work.


    In the future, there was even a possibility of entering the White House and becoming part of the White House staff. It''s important to know that there are dozens of positions around the president. If Michael could enter the White House, it would be an excellent opportunity for him to gain experience for a future political career.


    Hardy never thought of getting into politics himself, but Michael was someone worth nurturing. Who knows, he might become a political leader in the future.


    On the day of the speech.


    Times Square, New York.


    This was one of the most famous places in New York, also known as "The Crossroads of the World."


    Today, a high stage was set up in the square, and over ten thousand people gathered there, waiting for President Johnson''s speech.


    The large turnout was due to several factors: President Johnson''s presence, Johnny Fontaine''s performance, and the influence of the old Godfather. Don''t underestimate the power of the American Mafia, it''s not difficult for them to gather a crowd of thousands or tens of thousands in their city.


    Whatever the reason, these people''s presence made the event look spectacular, with the scene buzzing with excitement drums beating, firecrackers exploding, flags waving, and crowds thronging.


    Several cameras were set up around the area, filming from different angles.


    At 10 a.m.


    Johnny Fontaine took the stage, immediately sparking a wave of cheers. He performed several songs.


    President Johnson arrived at Times Square under the protection of his entourage. As soon as he appeared, a thunderous wave of cheers erupted from the crowd. Despite his low approval ratings, he was still the president, different from an ordinary candidate.


    Today, Johnson didn''t read from a script. Standing on the stage, he spoke freely and confidently, elaborating on his campaign platform and governance philosophy.


    People were surprised to find that this president, who had been labeled by the media as inarticulate and whose speeches often put people to sleep, was nothing like that at all.


    Occasionally, a humorous remark or two would even draw light laughter from the audience.


    What they didn''t know was that ever since his appearance on "The Irina Tonight Show," Johnson seemed to have had an epiphany and was now showing signs of developing into a comedian. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This speech was broadcast live to the entire nation, marking the first outdoor live broadcast of a U.S. presidential campaign speech. ABC was pioneering a new approach in the broadcasting industry.


    The cameras kept switching angles: there were shots of the president''s passionate speech, shots of the cheering crowd, this atmosphere was something studio broadcasts could never replicate, creating a highly compelling energy.


    Even viewers watching at home were fired up.

 Chapter 345 - 345 Visiting Taylor In France

    When Johnson finished his speech, he was met with rounds of applause.


    This speech was very successful, and Johnson''s confidence grew even stronger as he quickly set off for the next city.


    Since he was already in New York, Hardy thought he might as well take a trip to France.


    Why go to France?


    Because the castle where the "Beauty and the Beast" crew was filming is Chateau de Chambord, the most magnificent castle in France since ancient times. The small town where the heroine Belle lives is the Alsace town in France.


    Before Taylor set off to film, Hardy had promised to visit her when he had time. Months had passed, and if he didn''t go soon, the young lady might get upset.


    The greatest advantage of the B-29 was its long range, it could fly the 6,000 kilometers from New York to France without needing to refuel.


    Oh, and there''s nowhere to refuel over the ocean anyway.


    After a day of traveling, Hardy finally arrived at Chateau de Chambord, just in time to catch the setting sun. Bathed in red light, the ancient castle stood there, surrounded by meticulously maintained gardens and greenery. It truly felt like a fairy tale castle.


    The film crew was in the middle of shooting.


    Elizabeth Taylor, dressed in a vintage gown, was running lightly across the lawn in front of the castle, occasionally glancing back with a smile. Hardy didn''t know which scene they were filming, but the sight of a young girl running at sunset was indeed beautiful.


    Suddenly, Taylor seemed to notice something. She looked toward a group of people standing not far away, and among them, the man standing at the center was unmistakably the one she had been longing for.


    She blinked hard.


    She realized she hadn''t seen wrong, Hardy was indeed standing there, smiling at her.


    "Ah~!"


    Taylor screamed and ran towards Hardy.


    Ignoring the surrounding crew members, she threw herself into Hardy''s arms, still screaming.


    Faced with this scene, everyone in the crew, including the director, chose to pretend they didn''t see anything and began quietly packing up their things. When the big boss comes to visit, those who understand quickly step aside, and those who don''t understand should step aside even quicker.


    Hardy instructed one of his bodyguards with a few words, and the bodyguard approached the crew. "Mr. Hardy says that everyone has been working hard recently, so tonight you can all find a bar and have a good time. All expenses are on the boss. Don''t be afraid to get drunk tomorrow''s a day off, and that''s also on the boss."


    "Wow~~!"


    Everyone cheered.


    The boss was truly generous, and having money made him even more so.


    Now everyone was happy.


    Hardy, meanwhile, took Taylor''s hand and left.


    The vintage gown revealed her smooth shoulders and a swath of fair skin at her chest. Though Taylor was only 16 years old and not very tall, she was naturally full figured, with creamy, smooth skin.


    Taylor clung to Hardy''s arm, looking up at him with a silly smile, her eyes not willing to leave him for even a moment. This young girl was becoming more and more attached to Hardy.


    "What scene were you filming just now?" Hardy asked.


    "I was playing with the little teapot. You know, Belle is very lonely, and the little teapot is one of the few things that bring her joy," Taylor said with a smile.


    This film "Beauty and the Beast" was ultimately decided by Hardy to be made as a live action and animation hybrid. Initially, some suggested using mannequins to replace the clock minister, Mrs. Potts the teapot, Mr. Piano, the candelabra butler, and the cute little teacup baby in the movie.


    However, Hardy felt that something was missing. Since there was no 3D technology at the time, he recalled Disney''s previous live action films combined with 2D animated characters, thinking it was a good idea. He then instructed the team to follow this production approach.


    This movie can be considered the first live action film in Hollywood with animated characters, and it''s also a color film. Hardy believed it would undoubtedly cause a sensation when released.


    The two returned to the hotel.


    This was a suburban area, with no tall hotels, but there were uniquely styled inns. It was already May, and many flowers had bloomed, giving the inn a somewhat fairy tale like appearance.


    The two of them went up to the second floor. As soon as they entered the room, Taylor wrapped her arms around Hardy and stood on her tiptoes. Hardy slightly squatted down, holding Taylor''s buttocks with both hands, lifting her up until she was level with him, and their lips touched.


    Taylor''s legs instinctively wrapped around Hardy.


    After a moment of intimacy, Taylor nestled in Hardy''s arms, chatting about things that happened during filming. Hardy occasionally asked a question or two, and they kept chatting like this until midnight. Finally, Taylor got tired and fell asleep in Hardy''s arms, holding him tightly.


    They didn''t even take off their clothes.


    ...


    While Hardy was enjoying his time in France, someone else was angrily throwing a tantrum.


    The latest poll between President Johnson and Dewey had been released, and it surprised many people. President Johnson''s approval rating had significantly increased, reaching 41%. Previously, it was only 32%, a full nine percentage point jump.


    This was a massive surge.


    As a result, Dewey''s approval rating dropped considerably, now only at 59%. Although he was still far ahead, Dewey felt the threat.


    In the New York Governor''s Office, Dewey, with his small mustache, angrily threw the latest poll results on the desk.


    Jon Hardy.


    He knew that Johnson''s significant approval increase was closely related to Jon Hardy. Producing a documentary exclusive to Johnson, promoting it in newspapers, appearing on the ''Tonight Show with Irian,'' donating to Johnson, providing aircraft, sending celebrities to support him, and broadcasting live speeches. All these efforts had significantly boosted Johnson''s approval rating.


    sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 346 - 346 Deweys Lawsuit

    Moreover, Johnson was still on a nationwide speaking tour, and his approval rating might rise further. Dewey felt he needed to devise some strategy.


    The key to this matter centered on Jon Hardy. Dewey immediately called in a few trusted subordinates to discuss how to deal with this situation.


    One person suggested, "Jon Hardy is a businessman with so many industries, there must be some issues. We can start from that angle. If we can find evidence, we can send him to prison and teach him a harsh lesson."


    Dewey, being a former prosecutor, certainly knew how to wield a prosecutor''s power.


    "Hmm, bring me his records."


    If there are no issues, we''ll make you panic; if there are issues, we''ll ruin you.


    And he knew that few big businessmen were clean, capital was always bloody. Clean people couldn''t make that much money.


    Before long, a subordinate returned with more detailed information about Hardy. Dewey''s eyes lit up after reading it because he found a way to deal with Hardy.


    "Heh, even if I can''t send you to prison, I''ll make sure you lose tens of millions of dollars." After finishing, Dewey said to his subordinate, "Have the New York State Attorney''s Office file a case to investigate Hardy Grand Hotel''s illegal lottery operation. Collect information on lottery participation in New York State."


    "When we have the evidence, file a lawsuit in the U.S. Supreme Court!"


    "Should we investigate discreetly?" the subordinate asked. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need. Investigate openly. I want everyone to know," Dewey said with a cold smile.


    ....


    Hardy spent two days in France with Taylor before bidding farewell and flying back to Los Angeles. He had a lot of things to handle.


    The movies Once a Thief, starring Ava Gardner and Cary Grant, and Singin in the Rain starring Judy Garland and Johnny Fontaine, had both been completed and were ready for release. Hardy decided to release Once a Thief first, and planned to organize a grand premiere for it.


    There were also matters concerning the chain of supermarkets and the logistics company that required his personal attention. The selection of locations for the supermarkets in New York had been reported to him, and Hardy, together with the person in charge, Sam Walton, conducted a site inspection. He felt that the locations chosen met his requirements well.


    As for the logistics company, a large number of drivers had been recruited, and they had begun to take on transportation tasks. At the same time, several large storage facilities were being built across California. These storage facilities were much easier to site than the supermarkets, the primary concern was ease of transportation.


    His daily life was simple yet busy.


    President Johnson was conducting his tour of public speeches, and Hardy had seen the latest polling reports showing a significant increase in Johnson''s numbers.


    Everything seemed to be moving in a positive direction.


    However, Hardy was unaware that someone was secretly plotting against him.


    Dewey''s assistant had been leading an investigation into the "televised lottery betting" issue. This wasn''t difficult to investigate, as many people across the country were involved in the televised lottery, and it only took a few days to collect ample evidence.


    After reviewing the case files, Dewey frowned and asked, "Is this all?"


    "Yes, that''s all," the assistant replied.


    "The Las Vegas casino holds the lottery, the TV station broadcasts it, and players send their money to a proxy betting company, which places the bets on their behalf. Hardy has distanced himself quite well, even if we trace it to the proxy company, it won''t directly affect Hardy."


    "We also checked the laws. It''s clear they''re operating in a legal gray area. If this form of betting is recognized as casino betting, then it can''t be treated as a violation of the lottery ban. The only similarity to a lottery is that players don''t need to go to the casino in person but can have someone place the bet for them."


    "This kind of situation has never occurred before, and there''s no legal precedent for it, so it''s very difficult to catch the casino on this. Perhaps we could persuade the courts to order a stop to this gray area practice."


    "As for securing a conviction, it would be very difficult."


    Dewey tossed the documents back to his assistant. "That guy is too cunning. It''s really hard to make any impact on Hardy, but..."


    Dewey pondered for a moment.


    "Have the New York State Attorney General''s Office submit this to the U.S. Supreme Court and sue Hardy Hotels for violating the lottery ban. If we win, and the Supreme Court issues an injunction, it would be a significant blow to his business, costing him tens of millions each year. This will be a lesson for him. Even if we can''t bring Hardy down, we can at least cause him some trouble."


    The U.S. Supreme Court received the lawsuit from New York and issued a summons notifying the Hardy Group to respond. Upon receiving the summons, the Hardy Group immediately informed Hardy.


    The lawsuit from the New York State Prosecutor''s Office accused him of "disguised lottery activities in violation of the lottery ban," specifically referring to the casino''s televised lottery activities.


    When Hardy heard that the lawsuit came from the New York State Prosecutor''s Office, the first person he thought of was Dewey.


    Before becoming governor, Dewey worked in the New York prosecutor''s office, where he had strong connections. Supporting Johnson had hurt Dewey''s interests, so it was natural that Dewey would hate him and try to cause trouble.


    However, Hardy wasn''t overly worried.


    When he initially set up the televised lottery, he had anticipated this issue and therefore established a proxy betting company. The owner of the proxy betting company was a member of the Los Angeles gang, one of Hardy''s most loyal subordinates.


    Moreover, this guy had been undergoing psychiatric treatment recently, with medical records and prescriptions from doctors to prove it.


    Although it was unlikely that the opposition could pin anything directly on Hardy, this business was one of the casino''s most profitable, bringing in more than $30 million annually. If the U.S. Supreme Court ordered it to shut down, it would naturally cause significant losses to his business.

 Chapter 347 - 347 The Hardy Grand Hotel Shareholders Take Action

    Hardy immediately summoned Ross Beck and John Mackenzie from his law firm. As soon as they sat down, Hardy handed them the summons and explained the entire situation in detail, including the casino''s operation model and the proxy company''s circumstances.


    He knew he couldn''t withhold any information from his lawyers. If they didn''t have a full understanding of the situation, it would be detrimental to the litigation process. If the opposition presented evidence that the lawyers were unaware of, they would be at a significant disadvantage.


    That''s why it''s best to have lawyers you trust completely.


    After hearing Hardy''s explanation, Ross Beck said, "Boss, based on what you''ve described, it''s clear that this matter can''t be traced back to Hardy Hotels or to you personally. You can rest assured on that point."


    "As for the proxy company, you''ve also prepared in advance. I''m impressed by your foresight. Now, the most important thing we need to focus on is whether the court will classify this activity as lottery betting."


    John Mackenzie added, "Boss, I''ve been thinking about the provisions of the lottery ban, and now I can confirm that we are completely outside the scope defined by the ban. The main point is that the model of proxy betting at casinos never existed before. In the past, all gambling activities occurred inside the casino.


    The proxy betting companies are just helping customers place bets, which does not violate Nevada''s gambling laws."


    "The only point the other party can seize on now is that customers from other states are placing bets over the phone, asking someone to place bets for them. Whether this can be considered that the gambling activity takes place in another state is a contentious issue."


    The televised lottery model, strictly speaking, is somewhat similar to online gambling in later generations, which, of course, does not exist now. He had initially thought that someone might use this point to attack the casino, so he set up a proxy betting company to physically isolate any trouble.


    "The opposing party will latch onto this point because it''s the only leverage they have. Boss, you know such litigation cases can drag on for a long time, possibly one or two years."


    Hardy smiled after hearing this, "One or two years, I don''t mind. Let them play it out. You all can earn a bit more in legal fees, but in the end, I want to win because this involves tens of millions of dollars of business for the casino every year."


    "There''s one more thing: during the litigation period, we can''t let the court order a suspension of this business; that would still cause us losses."


    Hardy stated his requirements.


    "Rest assured, Boss, we''ll use all our strength to handle this lawsuit," Rose beck and John Mackenzie said together.


    After they left, Hardy picked up the office phone and first called the old godfather. The Corleone family is also a major shareholder in the casino and should know about this matter.


    After listening, the old godfather said, "I guess Dewey is behind this."


    "I think so too, after all, I sided with his opponent, which made me his enemy," Hardy replied.


    "What do you plan to do next, Hardy?" the old godfather asked.


    "Respond to the lawsuit. I''ve assembled a strong legal team. Winning the case would be ideal, but if there are any issues, we''ll drag it out for a year or two," Hardy said.


    The old godfather admired Hardy''s calm handling of the situation.


    "Good, you didn''t act impulsively. That''s very good, Hardy. This is also my business. I have some connections in the judiciary, and I''ll use them to help resolve this matter," said the old godfather.


    Having operated for decades, the old godfather had connections in both political and judicial circles, which was one of the main reasons other mafia families had pressured him in the past.


    "That increases our chances of winning," Hardy said with a smile.


    After hanging up, Hardy called Giannini. Bank of America is the second largest shareholder in Hardy''s hotel, holding 30% of the shares, just behind Hardy''s 41%, and even one percent more than the Corleone family. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After listening to Hardy''s account, Giannini frowned, "Hardy, do you know who is targeting us?"


    "I suspect it''s Dewey," Hardy said.


    Hardy supported Johnson, and the other party''s retaliation came so quickly. In fact, Giannini was a bit angry in his heart that Hardy had made decisions on his own that affected business, but he couldn''t say anything now.


    He''s waiting for the result.


    Hardy said there would be a war in the Middle East, and if it really broke out, maybe Johnson would still have a chance.


    Of course, If Johnson lost, he would kick the Hardy Group out of the consortium without hesitation. As for the private agreement between the two before, well, that was just a personal joke between friends.


    "Hardy, I have some connections with a judge on the Federal Supreme Court. I''ll give him a call," Giannini said.


    After hanging up the phone,


    Hardy smiled.


    The old godfather is a mafia boss with a wide network, and Giannini is a corporate giant with equally extensive connections. Having two people in the official circle helping out is already enough.


    However, Hardy was very displeased with Dewey for targeting him. He thought for a moment and called Henry.


    Henry came over quickly.


    After two years of development, HD Security has made significant progress, with each department now more refined. Hardy''s original group of brothers have also been growing, Henry has already become a qualified head of the intelligence department.


    Hardy told Henry about the lawsuit situation and said to Henry:


    "First, investigate who exactly is behind this, who in the New York State prosecutor''s office is responsible, which judge is handling the case, and the judge''s temperament and habits. Provide intelligence support for the legal team."


    "Second, start gathering all useful information on Dewey. I never believe a person is perfect. Since he''s chosen to act against me, he should be prepared for retaliation."

 Chapter 348 - 348 Advocating For The lifting Of The Lottery Ban

    "Third, investigate information on people close to Dewey, preferably with solid criminal evidence. Perhaps such individuals could be quite useful when the time comes."


    "I understand, Boss," Henry said and left to carry out the orders.


    The Hardy Group being sued by the New York State Attorney''s Office and the Federal Supreme Court issuing a lawsuit notice couldn''t be hidden from the public. Major newspapers promptly published articles.


    The New York Times: "New York State Attorney''s Office Sues Hardy Group for Illegal Lottery Business; Hardy Group Receives Federal Supreme Court Summons."


    The Los Angeles Times: "Will Hardy Group''s Boss Face Jail Time?"


    Global Times: "Hardy Group Receives Summons; CEO Andy Says He Is Not Worried About It."


    ...


    "Ring, ring, ring."


    The phone on the desk rang. Hardy picked it up, and Ava''s slightly worried voice came from the other end, "Hardy, are you okay?"


    "Of course, why do you ask?" Hardy replied with a smile.


    "I read the newspapers. The Supreme Court has issued a subpoena against your company. Some papers say you might be facing jail time," Ava said with concern.


    "Hehe, those newspapers just write sensational stories to grab attention. It''s a small matter, and it doesn''t involve me at all. Don''t worry. How is the promotional campaign going?" Hardy asked.


    The movie Once a Thief was about to premiere, and Ava had been traveling with the crew for promotions, so she wasn''t in Los Angeles.


    "The promotional campaign is going very well. Since you''re fine, I''m relieved. I was just thinking about flying back to be with you," Ava said.


    "Don''t worry about it. Finish the promotions. I''m looking forward to the movie''s release and a great box office performance," Hardy said.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, it rang again. This time it was Hedy Lamarr. "Hardy, I read the newspapers. Is there going to be a problem?"


    "No problem at all."


    "Then tonight, would you like to come over for a drink and relax?" Hedy suggested.


    "Hehe, sure."


    Shortly after, Hardy received a few more calls, which he handled one by one. Finally, he received a call from President Johnson.


    Johnson sounded a bit angry.


    "I can guess who it is. This is absolutely despicable. I''ve already asked around, and this won''t affect you much, though it might impact your business."


    It was clear that Dewey was targeting Hardy to strike at Johnson''s supporters.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. President. I can handle this. You should continue your nationwide tour. I saw that your recent approval ratings have significantly improved," Hardy said.


    Hearing Hardy mention the approval ratings, Johnson became pleased. "The recent increase in approval ratings is largely thanks to your promotion efforts, Hardy. I must sincerely thank you. It''s because of your media campaign that we''ve achieved such results."


    "Now, my confidence has grown even more. I won''t give up until the very end," Johnson said.


    After making arrangements, Hardy drove to Hedy Lamarr''s studio. The place had been tidied up to feel even cozier than before. Hedy was in the kitchen frying steaks, while Hardy opened a bottle of wine. The two enjoyed a sumptuous dinner together.


    ...


    A few days later.


    Ava returned from out of town, and with Once a Thief ready to premiere, HD Films organized a grand premiere event, inviting guests and stars from all sides, making it a very high profile occasion.


    As the head of the company, Hardy also attended the event.


    During the interview segment, a reporter didn''t ask about the movie but instead directed a question at Hardy:


    "Mr. Hardy, what do you have to say about the federal Supreme Court issuing a subpoena to the Hardy Group?"


    The atmosphere became unusually quiet.


    Hardy had long anticipated such a question. In fact, his appearance at tonight''s event was a deliberate move, having prepared an answer for this question in advance.


    Hardy smiled, took the microphone, and said:


    "First, let me clarify something. The subpoena was not issued to the Hardy Group, but rather to a subsidiary of the Hardy Group. The Hardy Group comprises over a dozen companies, and the actual recipient of the subpoena was the ''Hardy Grand Hotel.''"


    "As for this matter, I have already instructed the company and the legal department to actively respond. As for myself, I am committed to upholding federal law. If there is any issue with a subsidiary company, I am willing to accept penalties and even appear in court for questioning." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The New York State prosecutor accused the Hardy Grand Hotel of violating the lottery ban. First, let me make one thing clear: we did not conduct any lottery activities. Gambling is legal in Las Vegas, and people place bets in the casino, that''s all.


    As for the ''TV draw,'' it was just a show, where some out of town players asked others to place bets on their behalf, which is entirely different from a lottery."


    "Here, I would like to specifically address the issue of lotteries. A lottery is a popular form of entertainment among the public. The United States has now entered a new era, and people need more forms of entertainment. I believe it is time to lift the lottery ban. This could have a positive impact on advancing American society.


    "Therefore, I have already instructed the company to submit a proposal to the Nevada State Legislature on behalf of the group, advocating for the lifting of the lottery ban. I believe that this game, which is beloved by the public, will eventually return to the people. Of course, I also hope that other states will lift the lottery ban as well."


    Hardy turned the Supreme Court''s subpoena against his company into a speech advocating for the lifting of the lottery ban. The reason the Supreme Court had subpoenaed the Hardy Group was allegedly due to a violation of the lottery ban. If the lottery ban were lifted, would there still be any legal issues?


    Nevada has already legalized gambling, so is there still a need to ban something as minor as a lottery, which is much less serious than gambling? Including other states, Hardy also felt that it should be lifted.

 Chapter 349 - 349 The Supreme Court Trial

    The movie Once a Thief officially premiered.


    During this period, the "Super Idol" talent show had Ava Gardner and Cary Grant as judges. Both of them had high exposure, and their popularity had significantly increased. Already top tier stars, they had now reached even greater heights.


    Coupled with the intensive promotion before the release, the movie had full houses after its release, with even the midnight screenings fully booked.


    Needless to say, the production quality of Once a Thief was very high. The story line was captivating, especially a few scenes involving treasure thefts and escapes that kept the audience on the edge of their seats. The critics were also generous with their praise, giving the movie very high ratings.


    After a week of packed screenings, the movie still maintained an 80% attendance rate. The head of MGM, Mayer, excitedly called Hardy, "Hardy, this movie is very likely to surpass $30 million in revenue. The last time a film was this successful was Gone with the Wind."


    Thirty million dollars. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An absolutely thrilling number.


    But compared to "Gone with the Wind," it''s still far behind.


    Back in the day, "Gone with the Wind" grossed $390 million worldwide, including revenues from re-releases a few years later, a figure that drove everyone crazy.


    Just as the movie was hitting the screens, Hardy Group received another subpoena from the Federal Supreme Court, with a trial set to commence three days later. Hardy was also among those under scrutiny.


    ...


    Three days later.


    Hardy, accompanied by his legal team and all Hardy Group employees required for questioning, arrived in Washington at the United States Supreme Court on East Capitol Street. This was Hardy''s first time here.


    The Supreme Court is an off white building resembling a Roman temple, with two exquisitely crafted stone sculptures flanking the entrance steps. The left one represents the "Contemplation of Justice," while the right symbolizes the "Power of Law."


    Standing at the foot of the steps, Hardy glanced up at the statues. Is this place fair, just, moral, or compassionate? Perhaps only God knows.


    Anyway, Hardy did not believe it.


    In the courtroom, the Justices questioned Hardy and the relevant personnel. Hardy responded concisely, stating that all operations of the casino were legal and that the casino''s lottery activities were open to every customer who entered.


    As for the televised broadcasts, they were simply entertainment programs by the Las Vegas television station.


    Hardy distanced himself from any implications, ensuring that no matter the outcome, this matter would not be directly linked to him.


    The person in charge of the proxy betting company was a steward of the Los Angeles gang and one of Hardy''s staunch subordinates. He fully admitted to placing bets on behalf of customers and submitted the operational procedures, explaining that they received customer betting calls and then placed bets at the casino, a process entirely unrelated to the casino itself.


    The only focus now was whether customers calling from other states to have a proxy company place bets constituted a lottery activity and whether this violated any laws.


    At this point, it was Hardy''s legal team''s turn to take the stage. The entire legal team comprised 16 lawyers, and the legal provisions and evidence materials they presented were over a person''s height.


    Hardy thought to himself, this case does not seem so complicated; is there a need for so much documentation?


    However, Hardy was a laymen in matters concerning the law and he believed professionals know their business more than him. He did not care how they handled it, he just wanted results.


    Faced with such a lavish legal team from Hardy Group, the three prosecutors seemed rather outmatched. Both sides presented their evidence and viewpoints. The prosecution''s argument was that Hardy Casino''s behavior was a disguised form of lottery, a borderline activity that should be stopped immediately, penalized, and prohibited from engaging in such activities in the future.


    Hardy''s defense team was more professional. Rose beck stood up first to state, "Your Honors, we find the prosecution''s charges utterly absurd. American law never accepts evidence based on unfounded ''speculations'' or ''subjective inferences.''


    "Did any illegal activity occur when customers called and had the proxy company place bets for them? No, Las Vegas gambling is legal, this is indisputable. Is the process of the proxy company placing bets illegal? Definitely not. So why does this suddenly become illegal in the prosecution''s narrative?"


    "These documents on the table contain the legal regulations on prohibited lottery activities from all 51 states in the U.S. Among these legal provisions, none indicate that the actions of a proxy company constitute a lottery activity."


    Rose beck continued eloquently for over an hour, not even pausing for a sip of water. Hardy truly admired this guy.


    Hardy had seen this kind of scene countless times on TV and in movies, but this was his first time experiencing it firsthand. It felt quite interesting.


    A lawyer, In such a setting, can indeed turn things around with nothing but a silver tongue.


    The law.


    It also requires money.


    Without money, how can you hire a good lawyer? Without a good lawyer, there''s no way to win a lawsuit, so true fairness means you need to have a lot of money.


    Afternoon.


    The hearing concluded.


    Today was just the beginning; there would be plenty more time for verbal battles. However, Hardy would no longer need to come in the future, he would leave the rest to his lawyers, whose job was to safeguard this business.


    If the Supreme Court rules that telephone proxy betting constitutes a lottery activity, Hardy would lose a substantial amount of money and a major business. If it rules that it''s not illegal, then Hardy''s business would become a legitimate enterprise from then on.


    How will the court rule?


    Some say it will be based on principles of fairness and justice.


    If that''s really the case,


    Then how could the old godfather have a group of friends in the judiciary?


    In fact, the Hardy Casino case isn''t particularly significant, but astute people know this matter involves Hardy. It was triggered by President Johnson and New York Governor Dewey, tied to the U.S. election, thus drawing considerable attention.

 Chapter 350 - 350 The First Arab Israeli War

    Time flew to mid May.


    During this period, an earth shattering event occurred.


    On May 14, 1948, just before the end of Britain''s mandate, the State of Israel formally declared its establishment.


    On May 15, 1948, in the early hours, Egypt, Iraq, Jordan, Syria, and Lebanon simultaneously declared war on Israel and launched an attack.


    The first Arab Israeli War broke out.


    Giannini received the news shortly after 3 a.m. When he got the call from his subordinate and heard that a war had officially broken out in the Middle East, he was startled.


    "Hardy was right after all. If that''s the case, Hardy might have bet correctly. If Johnson gets re-elected, we might have to reconsider Hardy''s position within the consortium."


    ...


    Hardy was having breakfast. Irina, sitting beside him, was wearing a pearl colored lace nightgown. She held a copy of the Global Times in her hand and was softly reading the news to Hardy.


    Irina was a professional host, so her news reading was naturally professional.


    "The seven member countries of the Arab League have mobilized a force of 43,000 troops, declared war on Israel, and launched an attack."


    "The Egyptian army advanced into Palestine from Al Arish in two directions. The northern route, led by the First Brigade with a main force of 5,000 men, is moving along the coastal highway through Gaza towards Tel Aviv. The Israeli forces are fiercely resisting south of Tel Aviv, conducting night raids on the rear of the Egyptian vanguard."


    "On the southern route, the Egyptian forces have captured key locations and main roads in the Negev. The Fourth Brigade is advancing towards Jerusalem via Beersheba and Hebron."


    "The Syrian army, comprising two mechanized brigades, has launched an offensive from Quneitra towards the southern end of Lake Tiberias, successively capturing three Jewish settlements along both banks of the Jordan River. Currently, they are engaged in fierce battles with Israeli forces in the southern Lake Tiberias region."


    "The Jordanian ''Arab Legion'' entered the Old City of Jerusalem''s Arab quarter yesterday and has since surrounded the Jewish quarter of the Old City, where fierce fighting is ongoing."


    "The Lebanese army has captured the Malikiya border outpost in the north."


    "The Iraqi forces have deployed one armored regiment, an infantry regiment, and a mechanized brigade supported by three air squadrons. They have successively occupied Nablus, Jenin, and Tulkarm, which is only 11 miles from the Mediterranean Sea, posing a threat to the Jewish city of Hadera."


    In just three days since the war began, Israel had been defeated by the Arab coalition forces and was almost on the verge of collapse. Hardy thought to himself that at this time, the Jews must still be lobbying in Congress and with President Johnson.


    Due to the outbreak of the Middle East war, Johnson ended his ''National Tour of Major Speeches,'' which was halfway through, and urgently returned to the White House.


    The Israeli ambassador, senior representatives, and various factions all sought out Johnson, requesting greater support from the United States while making more promises. How could Johnson possibly miss this opportunity?


    The next day.


    At the United Nations Security Council.


    The U.S. representative submitted a resolution to the Security Council, suggesting that both sides of the conflict be ordered to cease fire within 36 hours.


    The Soviet Union agreed with the U.S. proposal and accused the Arab countries of initiating the attack, demanding they cease their actions.


    The United Kingdom opposed the U.S. suggestion and declared continued support for the Arab countries. Previously, the UK had been the suzerain state of these countries, and there were still entangled interests between them.


    So the resolution did not pass at that time.


    Hardy listened to his subordinate''s report on the latest developments and smiled gently. This world is indeed marvelous, after all, everything revolves around interests.


    Why does the U.S. support Israel, and why does the UK support the Arabs? Isn''t it all driven by their respective interests?


    He believed that at this time, the Jews had certainly made commitments to Johnson. When faced with life and death, they would spare no expense.


    Hardy never thought that Johnson would rely solely on him, that would be unrealistic. Moreover, Hardy did not have such great influence he was not Rockefeller or Morgan, capable of single handedly supporting a president. If he were on his own, Johnson''s election would most likely fail this time.


    However, he was the first to invest heavily in Johnson, and this fact could never be changed. Johnson knew it in his heart, and the outside world also knew he was one of Johnson''s major patrons.


    Now, Hardy didn''t need to do much, he just needed to continue providing steady support.


    "Ring, ring, ring~!"


    The phone on the table rang. Hardy picked it up, and Giannini''s voice came through the receiver, "Hardy, you were right. There really is a war in the Middle East. But from what I read in the news papers, the situation for the Jews isn''t looking good, they probably won''t hold out for many more days."


    "No, they will grit their teeth and hold on," Hardy replied.


    "This is a rare opportunity for the Jews, they''ve waited over two thousand years and won''t give up easily. Don''t forget, they have a lot of support, and at this moment, they will be willing to expend all resources for this gamble. Once they win they will have a country in a very strategic location, who could resist the temptation of having a country under his command." Hardy said.


    Giannini paused.


    "I see that the U.S. representative has proposed a ceasefire resolution at the Security Council. Does this mean President Johnson has already agreed with the other side?"


    Hardy understood what the other party was implying.


    "I''m not sure either."


    Giannini did not press further after all, some things were not suitable to discuss over the phone. Who knew if the call was being monitored?


    "Hardy, what kind of business do you plan to pursue next?"


    Hardy smiled, "Financial investments, private equity funds, insurance industry I think these sectors have great potential for the future."


    Regarding financial investments and private equity funds, Giannini didn''t think much of it. Anyone with a bank would invest in these areas, his Bank of America had many businesses in these sectors. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 351 - 351 Capital Is Ruthless

    Hardy had Wells Fargo in his hands. Absorbing savings and profiting from loans were just the basic income of a bank. For rapid development, financial investments and private equity funds were indispensable.


    Giannini was more concerned about Hardy''s mention of the insurance industry, particularly since Johnson had been keen on promoting "universal health care," a national health insurance plan.


    But this would touch upon the interests of major insurance companies.


    In 1945, Johnson had proposed a national health insurance plan to Congress, which was met with a barrage of attacks and has yet to pass. This election, the national health insurance plan was also one of Johnson''s campaign slogans.


    To be honest, Johnson was quite courageous. Even someone as strong as Roosevelt had carefully avoided this issue.


    "Hardy, are you really prepared to support Johnson''s national health insurance plan? I don''t think it''s a good idea," Giannini asked.


    "Oh, why do you say that?" Hardy replied.


    "There are over 2,000 insurance companies in the United States, and almost all of them are connected to banks. These banks, in turn, are mostly controlled by financial conglomerates. In other words, the insurance industry is one of the major sources of economic income for these conglomerates, including our own California group.


    Johnson''s national health insurance plan is bound to affect the income from insurance businesses."


    Hardy chuckled, "Maybe there''s a win win solution?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kind of solution?" Giannini inquired.


    "I don''t know either. You know I''m not very skilled in finance and insurance matters. These plans were submitted by Wells Fargo, and I''m still considering them," Hardy responded.


    Giannini felt a spark of inspiration.


    Since Hardy and Johnson currently have such a good relationship, why not manipulate the situation to his advantage? Perhaps he could persuade Hardy to convince Johnson to abandon the national health insurance plan, which would also support Bank of America significantly.


    However, there was no rush to mention this now. He didn''t want Hardy to feel like he was being ordered or controlled.


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy chuckled.


    Promoting a national health insurance plan. Truthfully, many presidents in later generations had wanted to implement this plan.


    Hardy knew that Johnson, at this time, would not be able to push through health care reform.


    However, that didn''t prevent him from using this plan to his advantage.


    Of course, these were matters for the future for now, it was just about laying the groundwork.


    As Hardy was pondering over these matters, the phone on his desk rang again. He picked it up, and this time it was Andy calling.


    Andy informed Hardy that there was news from the shipping company: someone was planning to purchase a large number of cargo ships, and the price wasn''t low.


    "Do we know who it is?" Hardy asked.


    "The Jews."


    Hardy immediately understood. The Middle East was currently engulfed in war. Israel was unprepared and needed a large number of personnel, supplies, and weapons to deal with a war of considerable scale for them.


    Those weapons and supplies needed to be transported over, and renting ships wasn''t cheap. Hardy''s transport ships were an excellent choice. With just a few trips, the transport fees would recover the cost of the cargo ships. Who knew how long this war would last? So the Jews thought buying ships would be more cost effective.


    Originally, they wanted to purchase them from the U.S. military, but the military had already sold all the ships to Hardy. Although Hardy hadn''t paid for them yet, they had a contract, and the ships were already Hardy''s. As for the payment, he could delay it for a few years.


    In fact, Hardy had already made quite a profit by selling cargo ships. From this $160 million investment, excluding costs, he estimated that he could eventually make $300 million.


    "What price are they offering?" Hardy asked.


    "$550,000 per Liberty ship and $850,000 per Victory ship. They said they knew the base price and have already increased it by more than double," Andy replied.


    Hardy chuckled at that statement.


    The base price was indeed cheap when I bought it, but what does that have to do with you? No one was interested in this business back then, and now they''re scrambling for it, so naturally, the price goes up.


    After all, those Jews have money. If I don''t take advantage now, when will I?


    "Raise the price: $800,000 per Liberty ship, $1.2 million per Victory ship. Take it or leave it. If they don''t want it, we''ll sell slowly."


    An $180,000 Liberty ship marked up to $800,000, and a $360,000 Victory ship marked up to $1.2 million. Hardy was a capitalist, and capital is ruthless when it smells blood. The Jews needed those ships and will have to accept the increase regardless of their displeasure.


    That afternoon, Hardy returned home and turned on the television to watch the news on ABC. The network was reporting on the Middle East war.


    The Global Times had also stationed reporters in the Middle East. These reporters, braving bullets and shells, ventured deep into the war zone to report on the situation in real time, delivering the latest news.


    This was even better than what The New York Times, The Los Angeles Times, or The Washington Post were doing, which had improved the reputation of The Global Times considerably. Many Americans were paying close attention to this Middle Eastern war, especially those of Jewish descent, leading to a surge in subscriptions to The Global Times.


    At any moment, as long as one seizes the opportunity, there is a chance to rise. According to analysis from a data company, The Global Times is now the fourth largest newspaper in the U.S., right after the Big Three.


    The TV news reported that Israel''s situation was very precarious, and it could be wiped out by the Arab coalition at any moment. The Israeli state issued a call for young Jews worldwide to come to Israel to fight and resist the Arab invasion together.


    They also called on Jews to donate money and supplies to help Israel through this difficult time.


    "Ring, ring, ring."


    The phone in the living room rang. Hardy picked it up.


    It was a call from Andy.


    "Boss, they agreed to your price. They bought a total of 50 ships, 30 Liberty ships, and 20 Victory ships for a total of $48 million. The payment has already been transferred to the account," Andy said.


    Hardy thought to himself, Those Jews really have money.

 Chapter 352 - 352 Willingly Jumped Into A Never Ending War

    They would surely need to buy other materials for transport. Hardy quickly picked up the phone and called Colonel Adam Beach.


    "Beach, find out if the Jews have purchased any materials from the military," Hardy instructed.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy," Colonel Beach responded promptly.


    It didn''t take long for Beach to call Hardy back. "Mr. Hardy, the Jews have indeed placed large orders for materials and weapons from the military."


    Military orders were outside the scope of Hardy''s post-war materials sales company; whoever made the sale earned the profit. That was the rule of business.


    "Beach, I have some contacts among the Jewish buyers. Reach out to them and see if they need more weapons. Our stock isn''t outdated, and our prices are competitive. I''m sure there''s plenty they still need. This could be a big order, so make sure to put in the effort," Hardy directed.


    Beach immediately perked up. "Understood, Mr. Hardy. I''ll contact them right away."


    "Oh, and raise the prices slightly. They''re in urgent need right now and have the funds," Hardy added.


    "Heh, I understand, Mr. Hardy," Beach replied.


    The post-war materials sales company had a 30% profit margin on everything sold. With such a large stockpile, why not capitalize on it? Making money was the bottom line.


    Competing with the military for business wasn''t a concern. The logistics department was part of the military, but technically, it was a matter of outmaneuvering other arms dealers.


    Hardy was an arms dealer, after all, and in this business, the best man wins.


    As for the morality of selling weapons? Hardy felt like a sheep among wolves. His colleagues in the arms trade were inciting wars worldwide to sell their weapons. As for Hardy, he hadn''t started this war and had no power to end it. His role was simply to observe and hope the Arabs inflicted more damage on the Jews, prompting them to buy more of his arms, allowing him to profit from the conflict.


    ...


    The Middle East war was raging, and Israel found itself in a precarious situation. Meanwhile, Hardy had begun engaging in the arms trade. The biggest advantage the "Post War Supplies Sales Company" had over other arms dealers was its ample stock and low costs.


    With World War II just ended, the materials and weapons in their possession were far from outdated; in fact, they were exactly what Israel desperately needed.


    When the war broke out, Israel lacked nearly everything. They didn''t even have a formal defense force. Beach contacted the individuals who had purchased cargo ships, and these buyers urgently needed supplies. They promptly placed a large order.


    "Boss, they ordered a total of $35.87 million worth of goods," Beach reported excitedly to Hardy.


    Hardy, however, knew this was just a small fraction of what Israel needed for its war efforts. "Beach, maintain this connection. I believe they''ll need more weapons. This could be a long-term, substantial customer," Hardy said.


    "I understand, Mr. Hardy," Beach replied.


    The UN Security Council''s mediation initially had little effect and was still mired in a phase of multi-party wrangling.


    The war continued.


    After several weeks of fighting, Israeli forces suffered heavy casualties and began drafting young men and women aged 17, as well as men and women aged 36 to 38. According to later records, there was almost no training; recruits were handed guns upon arrival and sent straight to the battlefield after a brief orientation.


    Older individuals were tasked with building fortifications, transporting supplies, and handling logistics.


    War is always brutal.


    By June 11th, most of Israel''s major cities had fallen into the hands of the Arab coalition forces. As it seemed the Israelis were about to be driven into the Mediterranean, the United States intervened. The United Nations passed a "four-week ceasefire plan," demanding a temporary halt in fighting between Israel and the Arab states.


    Interestingly, the Arab coalition forces, who believed they had an overwhelming advantage and that Israel was beyond saving, agreed to the ceasefire.


    But they did not realize that Israel would use these few weeks to bring in a large number of weapons from the U.S. and other countries. More importantly, Israel unified the scattered guerrilla groups within the country to form a regular defense force.


    A critical factor was the arrival of many Jewish American veterans who had served in World War II. Tens of thousands of these individuals, many of whom were trained soldiers and even officers, flocked to Israel to join its military efforts.


    With these reinforcements, the combat effectiveness of the Israeli Defense Forces increased significantly, and they now outnumbered the Arab coalition forces.


    On July 9th, the four-week ceasefire ended. Israel took the initiative, using armored units to attack the central front of the Arab coalition forces. The coalition was caught off guard by the intensity of the Israeli offensive, and their forces were quickly split in half, leading to chaos.


    The Israeli forces pressed their advantage, capturing over a thousand square kilometers of territory within ten days.


    Hardy read these reports.


    He knew that among those commanding Israeli forces, there were likely American military personnel involved.


    With comprehensive support from the United States, Israel had reversed its fortunes, ensuring the survival of the newly established nation.


    But Hardy knew this was just the beginning. From that point until his own time, the region would never know lasting peace. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy suddenly had a strange thought.


    Did the Americans support the founding of Israel out of genuine goodwill? Or was it part of a larger scheme?


    The Arabs and Jews had been drawn into the vortex of the Middle East, and they wouldn''t know peace for decades, always at war.


    Could there be another force at play, using the founding of a nation as bait to ensnare the Jews in an unending conflict with the Arabs, draining resources on one side while exerting control over them on the other? It''s known that in the U.S., Jews are not the only powerful group.


    This was a bitter choice. Perhaps they understood this, yet they still willingly jumped into this pit because it was their lifelong pursuit, their ideal, and their belief.

 Chapter 353 - 353 Occidental Petroleum

    Regardless of how others viewed it, Hardy greatly benefited from the ongoing Middle Eastern war.


    He made a modest profit from selling cargo ships, earning just under fifty million dollars.


    He also profited from selling weapons.


    Additionally, there was his investment in Johnson. If Johnson succeeded, Hardy''s involvement would be a contributing factor, but the larger factor would undoubtedly be the unwavering support of the Jewish community, enabling Johnson to assist Israel. Thus, the Middle Eastern war directly bolstered Hardy''s investment in Johnson.


    If the investment in Johnson proved successful, the Hardy Group was poised for a period of significant growth and development.


    The Hardy Group''s think tank had already been established. A few days ago, Hardy convened several think tank members to analyze the potential benefits for the Hardy Group if President Johnson were re-elected. The think tank subsequently produced a detailed report.


    After reviewing the report, Hardy couldn''t help but admire the think tank''s insights. While they might not have the ability to predict the future, they possessed extensive knowledge and experience, making them highly adept at leveraging resources.


    Their recommendations aligned with Hardy''s own vision for the future, clarifying the strategic path he intended to follow.


    The investment banking division of Wells Fargo had been formed and was now operational.


    While other economic experts decide which companies to invest in based on experience and intuition, Hardy had the advantage of foresight, he knew which industries would thrive. Even some companies that were currently obscure would become highly successful in the future. If he seized the opportunity to invest in them now, he could reap substantial profits.


    The industries with the most significant profit growth after World War II were oil, military, pharmaceuticals, consumer goods, and food. Investments in these areas were bound to be successful.


    Hardy began compiling a list of potential investment targets, preparing for his investment company to buy shares in these companies: sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Merck Pharmaceutical Company: A member of the California consortium and an old friend of Hardy''s, they have a cooperative relationship, having jointly built a penicillin production line in England. In later years, Merck would rank among the top pharmaceutical enterprises in the United States, making it a worthwhile investment.


    Hardy decided to approach David Merck, the owner of Merck Pharmaceuticals, to see if he could acquire some shares not to control the company, but purely as an investment.


    Pfizer: This pharmaceutical company needs no introduction.


    Johnson & Johnson and Procter & Gamble The two largest healthcare and consumer care products companies in the world.


    Coca-Cola: Hardy had already acquired shares in Pepsi but wasn''t satisfied and planned to invest in Coca Cola as well.


    IBM: In the electronics industry, Hardy planned to invest in IBM. Although IBM would later be overshadowed by companies like Apple and Microsoft, it remained a giant in the computer industry.


    Motorola: Originally starting with car radios and producing walkie talkies during World War II, Motorola was a company with significant growth potential.


    Military Industry: If the opportunity arose, Hardy planned to acquire shares in military enterprises.


    Oil Industry: Hardy saved the oil industry for last because these companies were already giants, making it difficult to acquire shares, though buying stock was still an option. For instance, ExxonMobil and Chevron. With the Middle Eastern war underway, Hardy knew these oil companies wouldn''t miss the opportunity to seize the Middle East oil.


    For the next 20 to 30 years, up until the oil crisis in the 1970s, oil companies would make huge profits. It was definitely worth investing in. However, Hardy realized he would only be able to earn a limited amount by following along.


    Suddenly, Hardy''s pen paused, and he wrote down another name: "Occidental Petroleum." Hardy recalled reading a biography about a man named "Armand Hammer," a Russian American who was praised as a "business genius" and a "lucky man."


    Currently, Hammer hasn''t bought Occidental Petroleum yet. Occidental Petroleum was still struggling financially. Later, Hammer would buy this oil company for $340,000, and not long after, they would strike oil on their original land. The company would then begin to rise rapidly, eventually becoming the world''s eighth largest oil company.


    However, in 1948, Hammer hadn''t acquired Occidental Petroleum yet, he was likely still raising cattle on his farm, leading the country in raising Angus cattle.


    As for Occidental Petroleum, it was based in Los Angeles. Los Angeles was situated on a large oil field and was home to many oil companies in the United States.


    Hardy immediately got the idea to acquire Occidental Petroleum.


    He called Henry.


    "Henry, investigate a company called ''Occidental Petroleum,'' it should be in Los Angeles."


    "And also, investigate a man named ''Armand Hammer''; he should be running a cattle ranch in New Jersey now."


    "Got it, boss," Henry replied.


    The information Hardy provided was sufficient, making it not too difficult to investigate. Two days later, Henry came over with the information and reported to Hardy.


    "Occidental Petroleum was founded in 1920, registered in Los Angeles, and is considered a small scale company. They once drilled a few oil wells, but their owner sold them. Later, they kept acquiring land elsewhere but never had such good luck again.


    "The company''s current operating situation is not good, and the company is valued at no more than $1 million."


    "Armand Hammer is 48 years old this year, a Russian American who helped his father run a pharmaceutical factory and was already worth millions in college. In his 20s, he went to the Soviet Union and received Lenin''s support to run a pencil factory, earning several million dollars.


    "After Prohibition was lifted, he ran a whiskey distillery in New Jersey. Later, to deal with the waste produced from making alcohol, he started raising cattle. Now, he has a farm of over 2,000 acres in New Jersey and is the chairman of the Angus Breeding Association."


    The reason Hardy wanted to find Armand Hammer was that he always felt people have their own fortunes, and so do companies.

 Chapter 354 - 354 Too Seductive

    Occidental Petroleum had been poorly managed for many years. If Hammer hadn''t bought it later, it probably would have gone bankrupt. But precisely because of Hammer''s management, it became one of the "Seven Sisters" in the oil industry.


    Hardy called Andy.


    "Andy, find someone to acquire ''Occidental Petroleum.'' I''ll have Henry give you the information," Hardy said.


    "Boss, you want to get involved in the oil industry. This industry has great prospects, but there are too many big players ahead, making business tough," Andy replied.


    "I know. Occidental Petroleum is a small company with a market value of less than $1 million. They have over 3,000 acres of land in Long Beach, mostly by the sea, with several small islands. The scenery there is nice, with continuous beaches. Even if we don''t operate oil fields, it could later be turned into a resort or a wealthy residential area." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Spending a little over a million, even if there''s no oil, holding onto the land will definitely increase its value. Also Long Beach will be one of Los Angeles'' resort destinations in later years."


    "And also, help me contact a person, Armand Hammer. Tell him I''m very interested in the Angus cattle they''re raising, and set up a meeting," Hardy said.


    "Ah, boss, you''re thinking of running a ranch and raising cattle now?"


    Andy was full of surprise. His boss always had such whimsical ideas.


    "Did you forget we still have 8,000 acres of land at the foot of the Rockies in New Mexico? Although we didn''t find any minerals there, the pasture is lush and very suitable for raising cattle. When those cattle eat the rich grass and drink Rocky Mountain spring water, the meat quality will definitely be excellent. Once our chain supermarkets are established, we can supply them with our own beef."


    "Got it, boss. I''ll make the arrangements," Andy replied.


    Hardy put down the phone and smiled.


    As for these arrangements, only he knew the purpose. Finding an excuse to make contact and meet might just rope in that business genius to work for him.


    Whether it works or not, he won''t lose out anyway.


    ...


    The Middle East war raged on with intensity, yet it had no effect on MGM company across the ocean. Life here continued in a state of peace and prosperity.


    Ava Gardner''s film Once a Thief had been in theaters for over two months and finally ended its run a few days ago. The box office figures revealed that, just in the United States, it had surpassed thirty million dollars, reaching a total of 30.58 million dollars.


    It was the highest grossing film of the year, with the previous top film only making just over five million dollars. Not only that, Once A Thief also became the highest grossing film in nearly a decade, second only to Gone with the Wind in terms of box office revenue, temporarily ranking second in film history.


    The lead actors, including Ava Gardner and Cary Grant, saw their statuses rise significantly. Moreover, they appeared on the "Super Idol" talent show, gaining high visibility and becoming some of the most popular actors of the year.


    The film''s success, combined with Ava Gardner being the most popular singer of the year and a mentor on "Super Idol," made her one of the biggest stars in Hollywood.


    However, in Hardy''s eyes, this female star was merely a kitten. Hardy was watching the "Super Idol" talent show that aired tonight, with Ava lying on his lap.


    Hardy''s hand rested on Ava''s head, gently rubbing her hair.


    This episode of "Super Idol" had officially determined the 32 contestants who would advance to the semifinals. From the initial auditions, which selected over two hundred singers, through three rounds of harsh eliminations, only these 32 remained.


    All thirty two have been signed by HD Talent Agency if you weren''t signed, you won''t qualify for the top four no matter how good you are.


    The exposure gained from participating in this show was already substantial, and the contestants could easily earn money for the company. With further development, they could become cash cows.


    Among these thirty two was, of course, Marilyn Monroe.


    After some time of training, Monroe''s singing ability had markedly improved. She was now capable of performing on stage, although to professional musicians, she was still considered a mediocre singer. Nevertheless, her captivating allure was undeniable.


    The agency had assigned people to provide Monroe with more in depth training. Her specialty was her sex appeal, and they maximized this trait. After months of training, Monroe''s sensual beauty was fully unleashed, rivaling her peak years in the future.


    Every time Monroe appeared on the talent show, the audience would erupt in enthusiastic cheers, especially from the men.


    The TV station received the most messages for Monroe.


    Of course, they were all from men.


    Although Monroe had not yet debuted, she had already earned a special nickname:


    "American Sweetheart."


    While other contestants also received continuous cheers, Monroe''s appearance would amplify the applause several times over, as if the audience wanted to tear down the studio ceiling.


    "Monroe, sweetheart, I love you."


    "Ahhh Marilyn."


    Many men screamed in excitement.


    Tonight, Monroe wore a spaghetti strap long dress that exposed her entire fragrant shoulder. The dress was very short, revealing her full, rounded thighs, and she wore a pair of crystal high heels.


    She held a long microphone in one hand, tilted her chin slightly, and cast a slightly disdainful glance at the men below. This simple gesture made countless men scream once more.


    The music started, slow and melodious.


    Monroe''s body began to sway gracefully with the music, the tassels and sequins of her dress sparkling intermittently.


    She began to sing a song full of rhythm, her pace neither too fast nor too slow, always teasing and alluring.


    To put it in a simple word, she was just to seductive.


    The songs Monroe performed were specifically crafted by the music company for her. Unlike others who received songs and then fit them, Monroe''s songs were tailored to match her.

 Chapter 355 - 355 Market Expansion

    If she couldn''t hit high notes, that''s fine she would sing in lower registers. If her tone wasn''t beautiful, that''s fine the music would compensate for it.


    Her advancement to the top four was 90 percent due to the company''s packaging efforts.


    Ava Gardner looked up, glancing at the man and then at the woman on the TV, and smiled as she asked, "You''re affected by her charm too."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I can feel it, hee-hee."


    Ava looked again at the youthful and seductive woman on the screen and softly said, "I must admit, she really is a stunner. Even I am moved."


    Hardy stroked Ava''s hair. "In terms of sexual appeal, you''re not inferior to her at all. Besides, you have many qualities she can''t match. Acting and singing are based on talent; you have that talent, while she only has sex appeal as her gift."


    Hearing such praise from Hardy, Ava was very pleased. "Should I take her to the semifinals?"


    Hardy shook his head. "She needs a male mentor, that would be more appealing to the audience. Let Johnny Fontaine take her."


    "I understand."


    Ava lay back down.


    Hardy continued to tenderly caress Ava''s hair.


    Occidental Petroleum Company Acquired by Hardy Group


    The Occidental Petroleum Company has been bought out by the Hardy Group. It was not difficult at all, as the oil company was already struggling financially. With a major investor coming in, the owner readily accepted the money and left to enjoy a happy life.


    The company actually had decent assets. It had a base on the outskirts of Los Angeles, with over a hundred employees, mostly exploration personnel. The equipment for detecting and drilling oil was very comprehensive, and it could handle ordinary oil wells.


    Additionally, there were several land reserves, primarily in Long Beach, totaling over 3,000 acres, including beach side land and two reef islands extending several hundred to a thousand meters into the sea.


    After acquiring the company, Hardy made a special visit for inspection. The site was a barren wasteland, with nothing but grass, sand, and distant oil rigs. The former company manager, seeing Hardy''s arrival, excitedly began to introduce the situation.


    "Boss, this land should be able to produce oil. We had it surveyed earlier, and there is supposed to be oil in this area. However, we couldn''t find the right spot despite several attempts. The previous owner ran out of money, so the project was left unfinished."


    Hardy thought for a moment. When Armand Hammer bought the oil fields, he drilled several high quality wells on the existing land, earning a substantial amount of money. He then continually invested in the international exploration and acquisition of other oil companies and oil equipment firms, ultimately establishing the ''Western Oil Company.''


    Could he have that kind of luck?


    Why not try? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy looked at the manager and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Boss, I''m John," the manager replied with a smile.


    "I''ll give you $100,000. This is your last chance. If you still can''t find oil, you''ll have to leave the company," Hardy said.


    John gritted his teeth, "I will do my best, Boss."


    For him, this was a gamble on the future of his life.


    For Hardy, it was an experiment.


    The Hardy Group sent several agricultural experts to survey the land in New Mexico. They concluded that the land was diverse, with barren mountains, ridges, grasslands, and rivers. About 3,000 acres were suitable for cattle grazing.


    According to the standard of 8 to 10 cows per acre, this land could support more than 24,000 cows.


    The company contacted Armand Hammer, who was pleased to hear that Hardy wanted to meet him. Hammer''s name is well known among Americans now. In just three years, he had amassed several hundred million dollars, becoming something of a legend.


    Hardy flew to New Jersey on his private plane, where Armand Hammer came to the airport to meet him.


    Although Hammer was nearing fifty, he was very energetic. After shaking hands with Hardy, he said, "For someone with your fortune, you could have left such small matters as a ranch to your subordinates. I didn''t expect you to come in person."


    Hardy smiled.


    "At the beginning of a venture, I like to inspect the situation myself to see if it is feasible and then set up the operational platform. Generally, once the business is up and running, I hand it over to someone more suitable. My strength lies in market expansion," Hardy explained with a smile.


    "That''s the best quality of a boss. Only such a boss can expand rapidly. Now I understand why Mr. Hardy has earned hundreds of millions in just a few years," Armand Hammer said, complimenting him.


    The group arrived at the farm, which Hammer had named ''Dreamland Estate.''


    Hardy saw a herd of Angus cattle on the ranch. Hammer introduced them, "Angus cattle have no horns and are entirely black. This batch of breeding cattle has undergone several rounds of crossbreeding. They are characterized by a stocky build, good meat quality, and high meat yield, making them one of the world''s top beef breeds."


    "By the way, where are you planning to raise the cattle?" Hammer asked.


    "At the foot of the Rocky Mountains in New Mexico. I have 8,000 acres of land there, with about 3,000 acres suitable for a ranch, rich in forage and with ample water," Hardy replied.


    Hammer nodded, "That''s perfect. The foot of the Rockies is slightly colder than ordinary ranches, and it snows in winter, but it is ideal for Angus cattle. You should know that Angus cattle are known for their cold resistance."


    Hammer also told Hardy about other details regarding the cattle. By the time they finished discussing, it was noon. Hammer invited Hardy to lunch, which featured Angus beef steak.


    I must say, the beef was indeed excellent, uniform marbling, rich, juicy, and sweet, with a top notch texture.


    Hardy planned to start by purchasing 2,000 cattle, including 200 bulls, with the rest being cows. Hardy would have his staff handle the price negotiations.

 Chapter 356 - 356 Starting To Plot Against MacArthur

    At the same time, Hammer agreed to provide technical support for the initial years.


    During lunch, Hammer expressed his interest in business operations, "Hardy, I''ve seen some reports about you in magazines. I admire your business approach. For example, Playboy magazine, which was once on the verge of bankruptcy, turned into a nationwide sensation under your management." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Also, ABC TV. Shortly after you took over, it surpassed NBC and CBS to become the highest rated TV network in the U.S. These achievements are due to your business skills. Honestly, I am very impressed."


    Hardy thought to himself that being admired for his business acumen by a ''business genius'' was quite flattering.


    This made him feel a bit pleased.


    After a pleasant lunch, Hardy took his leave. There was no rush to invite Armand Hammer he''d wait for a more opportune time in the future.


    President Johnson continued his ''National Tour Speech'' campaign. It was now July, and with just over two months until the election, he needed to accelerate his efforts.


    The latest poll results showed Johnson''s support rating had increased to 44.6%. However, Dewey''s support still remained above 50%. Despite Johnson''s hard work, most people still favored Dewey.


    Sometimes, ingrained patterns of thinking are hard to change.


    Unless there''s a major shift.


    ...


    Hardy had just returned to Los Angeles when his secretary handed him a file folder. "Boss, this is the information sent over from the Hong Kong and Japan branches of the Global Times."


    Hardy opened the file folder and started reading.


    "The civil war in China is raging and a major battle is anticipated ....".


    Hardy directly skipped that part, honestly, both sides were dirty poor and couldn''t really afford his weapons even at the cost price. Besides, he already has the rich Jews to buy what''s left of the military supplies in his hand.


    "MacArthur, stationed in Japan in the Far East, signed Allied Command Order No. 4 of 1948, releasing 19 Japanese war criminals. This marks the fifth wave of war criminals MacArthur has released since 1946. These war criminals include notorious Class-A criminals, military personnel involved in the war, as well as wealthy families and arms manufacturers who profited immensely during the conflict."


    "According to the agreement reached at the Moscow Foreign Ministers'' Conference in 1945, the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers only had the authority to enforce the conditions of Japan''s surrender. The Potsdam Declaration certainly did not grant the Allied Commander the power to pardon war criminals."


    Upon reading this report, Hardy''s face showed a hint of interest.


    MacArthur was amassing wealth in Japan to an insane degree. He would release anyone as long as he was paid enough, no matter who they were.


    MacArthur was the current supreme commander in Japan, it can be said he is the current emperor of Japan. Hardy Group''s next major investments and acquisitions are going to be in Japan.


    Clashing with this general was inevitable for the Hardy Group to control Japan.


    He flipped through a few more pages.


    Suddenly, Hardy saw a large headline in the newspaper: "A Rally in Support of Dewey''s Presidential Campaign Held by the Government in Beijing."


    The newspaper also had several photos showing a group of people carrying paper-mach¨¦ elephants, some holding pictures of Dewey, and others with banners saying "Good Luck, Dewey!" in both Chinese and English.


    Behind them were people in traditional costumes and others playing musical instruments, beating drums, and gongs.


    After viewing these photos, Hardy found it amusing. This didn''t look like a rally for support; it looked more like a funeral procession.


    The culture difference is just so huge, if not for the banners in English, hardy would have thought their beloved president died or something.


    Hardy thought this report was something President Johnson should see; perhaps it would make him quite pleased.


    He called in the editor in chief of the Global Times and personally instructed him, "Publish this news about China supporting Dewey in a prominent sub headline position on the front page."


    The editor in chief looked at him and asked, "Mr. Hardy, do you consider this report very important?"


    "I find it quite interesting," Hardy replied.


    "I understand," the editor in chief quickly said.


    Initially, Hardy wanted to publish the report about MacArthur as well, but he reconsidered, realizing that doing so would have no effect. Americans wouldn''t care about events happening in Japan, and it would have no impact on MacArthur. Before the Hardy Group truly landed in Japan, such reports were meaningless.


    After the editor in chief of the Global Times left, Hardy picked up the phone and called Michael. Michael had now joined Johnson''s campaign team and was touring the country with Johnson for speeches. Johnson had also given him a position: Presidential Assistant and Director of the Liaison Office.


    Although Michael was young, he was also a congressman from New York, so this role suited him perfectly.


    Michael was very pleased to receive Hardy''s call. After exchanging pleasantries, the two discussed the recent campaign tour. There were only two stops left before reaching San Francisco, and after that, Los Angeles, the two most important cities on the West Coast.


    Hardy chuckled, "Tell President Johnson that I''ve made arrangements in San Francisco, and when he gets to Los Angeles, I will make sure he feels the enthusiasm of the people of Los Angeles. There will be many guests supporting him, and there will be a live broadcast as well."


    "I think President Johnson will be very pleased to hear this," Michael laughed.


    "Michael, there''s something important. Make sure President Johnson sees tomorrow''s Global Times, no matter how busy he is, especially the report about China," Hardy instructed.


    Michael understood that this was the main reason for Hardy''s call and immediately agreed. As Johnson''s personal assistant, this would be an easy task for him.


    The next day.


    Salt Lake City, Utah.


    President Johnson''s speech had brought him here. In the morning, his campaign team gathered for breakfast, which Johnson considered a good time for communication.

 Chapter 357 - 357 Johnson Finally Made The Right Choice

    As everyone ate and discussed the day''s schedule, Johnson skewered a grilled tomato and put it into his mouth while chatting with the others. Michael walked in, holding a copy of today''s Global Times.


    He had already read the content. Today''s second page news was about China, reporting that China had publicly supported Dewey and held a rally in Beijing to support him.


    After reading this news, Michael didn''t think much of it. He knew about China and that they were still in a civil war, but he didn''t think it warranted Hardy''s attention. However, knowing Hardy well, he sensed that this matter was more complicated than it appeared.


    Michael sat down at the table, helped himself to some food, and waited until President Johnson had finished speaking with the others. Then Michael smiled and said, "I just read a very interesting piece of news. Far across the ocean in China, their president held a rally to support Dewey."


    Upon hearing Michael''s words, Johnson''s face darkened slightly, and his brows furrowed. "Michael, where did you read that?"


    "The Global Times."


    Michael handed over the newspaper.


    Johnson put down his fork and knife, took the newspaper, and quickly found the report. The photo showed a group of Chinese people holding up an elephant and banners, marching through the streets.


    The text of the report stated that a Global Times reporter in Beijing witnessed an interesting scene: with the U.S. elections ongoing, even countries in the East were paying close attention. Their president had clearly stated his position and was openly supporting Dewey''s victory.


    After reading the newspaper, Johnson''s face grew very grim.


    Surrounded by his most trusted team members, he did not conceal his anger, angrily cursing, "That ungrateful bastard and his kin, are just a bunch of parasites, a group of utterly corrupt individuals."


    "We once provided them with billions of dollars to aid with their famine. Do you know what they did? They embezzled $750 million of it and left millions to die. We''ve known this for a long time. They stole the money and invested it in S?o Paulo, Brazil, and even bought real estate in New York."


    "They are a bunch of incompetent people, from top to bottom. When I became president, they still kept asking for money, equipment, and assistance, even asking me to send millions of troops to China to help them eliminate those famished peasant rebels they called formidable enemies. I feel they are utterly hopeless."


    Johnson glanced at the newspaper again, and the "Good Luck, Dewey" slogan in the photo infuriated him. "From now on, he can forget about getting even a single bullet in aid from the United States, nor will he receive any political help. I will not waste American taxpayers money to fill his pockets... these bastards should be thrown in jail."


    Johnson finished speaking, tossed the newspaper aside, and continued eating, discussing the next campaign activities with his aides.


    In the face of insults, he will let them understand what the fury of the U.S president is. As president, he may not be able to allocate billions of dollars in aid, but if he wants to obstruct it, he can definitely do it, at least for his term, he can stop any aid from even leaving the U.S territory.


    Indeed, Johnson saw China''s actions as an insult to him.


    He had once helped China, and he was still the President of the United States. As a qualified politician and a national leader, he thought the actions of the Chinese President were utterly ridiculous and foolish.


    He had once considered supporting China to end its civil war, but now that idea was completely out of the question. China didn''t know it yet, but because of their actions, Johnson had completely abandoned them.


    If such a stupid person could become president, that country''s future is utterly hopeless, the U.S doesn''t need allies to drag it down. Johnson was more than willing to give such allies to the Soviets and their communism.


    ...


    The Salt Lake City rally attracted about five or six thousand people. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Johnson took the stage to speak, without any prepared notes. He now increasingly enjoyed giving impromptu speeches, and after so many speeches, he was becoming more and more adept at it.


    The crowd of supporters frequently burst into cheers.


    Michael called Hardy. "He''s read the newspaper, during breakfast."


    "Did he say anything?"


    "He looked very displeased and cursed them outright, calling them corrupt, saying they embezzled the aid money, called them incompetent, and said their failure was inevitable. He also said he would never give them any more aid, nor would he support them politically."


    A smile appeared on Hardy''s face.


    He felt that Johnson had made the right choice.


    Hardy had just hung up the phone when Henry came in. "Boss, we''ve been monitoring Dewey, and we''ve got some information."


    "What information?"


    "A group of Chinese people visited Dewey. The leader was someone named ''Song Yong.'' Song and Dewey talked for an entire afternoon. We don''t know exactly what they discussed, but it happened on a golf course. However, we secretly took some photos of their meeting."


    "Song Yong had once served as the Minister of Finance, wielding financial power, and later was stationed in the United States for a long time, seeking American aid."


    "But not long after Song Yong left, Dewey''s secret campaign fund account received an additional $5 million."


    "We exerted a lot of effort and finally tracked the money back to an account in Brazil. We believe this money was given by the Chinese people."


    Campaign funds are divided into public and secret ones, and this is all legal. However, there is also a clear regulation in the United States that political donations from foreign nations are prohibited.


    And especially not such a large sum.


    If no one investigated, it might have gone unnoticed. After all, it was a secret fund, and spending it would have been the end of it. But now that Hardy knew, things were different.

 Chapter 358 - 358 Take From America, Use In America.

    A country that constantly claimed to be broke and always begged for aid.


    Five million dollars was not a small sum, it was more than what Hardy had invested in Jonson. They were willing to spend so much to ensure Dewey would support them if he won, that was quite an investment.


    As for where the money came from?


    It was American aid money, part of which they had embezzled.


    At these maneuvers, Hardy was genuinely speechless, as this case has truly lived up to the saying: Take from America, use in America.


    Next, Hardy considered how to make use of this matter.


    Should the media report it?


    Doing so could indeed hurt Dewey, as the law explicitly prohibits accepting funds from other countries. Exposing such a thing would have consequences far beyond just being disqualified from running.


    However, the information Henry and his team had was not conclusive. It was only inferred from existing clues that the money came from the Chinese, but there was no concrete evidence.


    This left an opening for Dewey.


    Hardy thought, this matter could actually be exploited well. If handled correctly, it could deal a heavy blow to Dewey.


    Hehe. Trying to mess with my casino business?


    Then it''s time for me to mess with your people.


    "Henry, keep pursuing this lead and try your best to gather evidence," Hardy instructed Henry.


    "Got it, boss. I''ve already assigned someone to monitor the people around Dewey. It might prove effective," Henry replied.


    Hardy thought for a moment and added, "Find a suitable person to be the needle that punctures the boil¡ªa journalist would be best."


    "Don''t worry, boss. Our security and intelligence department has people planted in all industries, including the newspaper offices," Henry assured.


    The HD Security and Intelligence Department has grown rapidly over the past year. Henry now commands a team of three to four hundred people. To protect his own business empire, Hardy has instructed Henry to plant intelligence operatives in every company he owns.


    And it doesn''t stop there.


    For businesses owned by outsiders, if Hardy wants to gain a detailed understanding, he will also send people to infiltrate and gather internal information. This approach allows for precise targeting.


    These operatives are known by a specific term: corporate spies.


    Hardy''s orders to Henry is to build a strong and independent intelligence department that answers only to Hardy.


    In Hardy''s mind, he envisions his intelligence network to be no less powerful than the FBI or CIA in the future.


    To safeguard his business, and to become the sharp sword that enables him to expand.


    Others run businesses primarily to make money, but Hardy intends to build the Hardy Group as if it were a "nation."


    Making money is not the primary objective.


    Sometimes, to achieve certain developments, it''s necessary to forgo some profit. However, once the overall strength becomes robust, making money becomes easier.


    Hardy Corporation.


    Hardy Group.


    Hardy Nation.


    Hardy''s ultimate goal is to make the Hardy Group as powerful as any nation. It''s not a country it doesn''t need land, but it''s incredibly strong.


    Of course, before this goal is fully established, it needs a fertile land to continuously absorb nutrients and grow stronger, and the best choice for this land is America.


    America is powerful, whether in military strength or politics, it is not something Hardy can shake. But don''t forget, those who control everything are individuals, made up of individual people.


    The President is powerful, but he''s just one person.


    Congress is powerful, but it''s made up of individual members.


    The consortium is powerful, but it''s composed of various companies.


    And Hardy is just one part of it. While absorbing nutrients, he will also continuously split and grow stronger, becoming more formidable.


    Hardy suddenly realized.


    Damn, Am I like a cancer cell?!


    ...


    After his speech in Salt Lake City, President Johnson''s next stop was originally planned to be Carson City, the capital of Nevada. However, he received a call from Hardy, who suggested he come to Las Vegas first. Without hesitation, Johnson changed his schedule and decided to head to Las Vegas.


    The mayor of Las Vegas, along with several officials and numerous entrepreneurs from Las Vegas, came to the airport to welcome him.


    The plane landed.


    As soon as President Johnson got off the plane, the reporters immediately raised their cameras and continuously took pictures, with flashes going off in a frenzy.


    Johnson stood on the stairs, smiling and waving.


    After descending, he shook hands and exchanged pleasantries with the crowd before everyone got into their cars. The presidential motorcade led the way, followed by a spontaneous convoy of citizens, forming a long procession.


    When the motorcade arrived in downtown Las Vegas, countless citizens lined the streets. Some held American flags, others had flowers, and some displayed banners saying, "Support President Johnson for Re-election."


    President Johnson specifically switched to a convertible car, sitting inside, smiling, and waving to the crowd. The motorcade moved slowly, and a beautiful woman threw a bouquet towards the president, shouting, "Mr. President, I love you." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She also blew a kiss.


    If someone familiar with the area was present, they would recognize this woman as the most famous exotic dancer of the exotic dance troupe at the Hardy Grand Hotel Casino in Las Vegas, known for her pole dancing. She''s quite well known in Las Vegas now.


    President Johnson caught the bouquet and waved it in his hand, receiving another round of cheers.


    This is called being approachable. Even exotic dancers are part of the public.


    President Johnson finally stayed at the Hardy Grand Hotel. Tomorrow, he will deliver a speech. His aides are preparing, and Hardy''s people are also helping. In the luxurious suite on the top floor of the Hardy Grand Hotel, Johnson was chatting with Hardy.


    Hardy did not go to the airport to greet him but waited directly at the hotel for Johnson''s arrival.


    "Congratulations, Mr. President. Your approval rating is getting higher and higher, and you''re warmly welcomed wherever you go," Hardy said with a smile.

 Chapter 359 - 359 Johnson Who Almost Invented New Sanctions

    Johnson, however, remained calm and shook his head, saying, "No, I''m still at a disadvantage. Since the last poll, the major media outlets have started vigorously promoting Dewey. Have you seen the recent issues of The New York Times and The Washington Post?"


    Hardy nodded, indicating he had seen them.


    The New York Times published an article suggesting Johnson should concede immediately to save money.


    The Washington Post published an article in which major polling institutions like Roper, Gallup, and Crossly analyzed that although Johnson''s approval rating had risen, it still hadn''t threatened Dewey. They all believed Dewey was the sure winner.


    Johnson took a sip of wine and said, "I still need to work hard. My approval rating is not stable and still at a disadvantage."


    He then thought of something and angrily added, "Even some foreigners think I''m sure to lose. It''s infuriating."


    Hardy knew that Johnson was referring to the Chinese. He smiled but said nothing. Johnson had already developed a deep resentment towards China, this was no longer a matter of differing political views but had become a personal grudge because Johnson felt the Chinese President''s actions were a betrayal and an insult to him.


    And this was good thing for Hardy. If U.S. aid isn''t going to China, it will either be going to improve the domestic infrastructure or go to Japan, both sectors aligned well with Hardy''s interest.


    Be it the domestic infrastructure since most of his money is already invested in the U.S. or the Japanese market, which the Hardy group is currently targeting with very huge and ambitious acquisition plans.


    "We still have over three months to go, and we can increase our support step by step. I believe the people will know who the right choice is," Hardy said.


    Johnson looked at Hardy and sincerely said, "Hardy, thank you for your support. Because of my issues, Dewey''s schemes might affect your business."


    As he said this, Johnson subconsciously lowered his voice, "I''ve already called the Chief Justice. We had a discussion, and I made my stance clear. I believe they will take it into consideration."


    Johnson was also being very tactful since this sort of power deal is something that should remain private. Johnson didn''t want anyone to get a hold of any evidence against him.


    "Thank you, Mr. President," Hardy said, raising his glass slightly.


    After taking a sip, Hardy continued, "Actually, we do have a way to fight back. There''s something I need to discuss with you."


    "What is it?" President Johnson asked.


    Hardy told Johnson about Dewey receiving foreign aid from the Chinese.


    "Receiving donations from foreigners is a violation of federal law. Dewey, as a prosecutor, should be well aware of the seriousness of this matter." Johnson''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Did they reach any agreement?" Johnson asked.


    "When they met, it was at a golf course. No one knows what was said, but it''s not hard to guess. Dewey must have promised to support the Eastern War after he takes office," Hardy replied.


    Johnson''s face turned a bit grim. The previous day, seeing the Chinese openly support Dewey, and now knowing that they are using the money Johnson aided them with to support his competitor, made Johnson even more furious.


    Initially, he thought about privately stopping any U.S. support for China, but now he feels he must teach them a lesson. He will let them understand what messing with the world number one superpower election is.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. So many U.S. sanctions started coming to Johnson''s mind before he decided to focus on the immediate problem first.


    "Hardy, do you have any evidence regarding Dewey?" Johnson asked.


    "There are some photos taken secretly when the two met. As for the bank transfers, they wouldn''t be difficult to trace," Hardy replied.


    Johnson thought for a moment and said, "I''ll have the FBI investigate this matter. Obtaining evidence shouldn''t be hard. Once this comes to light, Dewey violating federal law by secretly accepting foreign campaign funds will be a significant blow to him."


    Hardy had already thought of a plan and said, "Mr. President, exposing Dewey for accepting foreign funds would indeed tarnish his reputation, but if he chooses to refund the money and apologize, it would mostly just result in some damage to his reputation, not enough to be devastating."


    "Oh, do you have a plan, Hardy?" Johnson asked.


    "If someone tried to cover up a crime by murdering a journalist, wouldn''t that be quite a sensational story? And if this incident was related to the presidential election and involved one of the candidates, wouldn''t it be even more sensational?"


    "I''m planning to drag Dewey into this mess. For the next few months, he won''t have time for campaign activities but will instead be constantly investigated."


    "A presidential candidate involved in a murder case to cover up a crime, how do you think voters would view him? Would voters elect a murderer as president? Would lawmakers support a candidate under suspicion?" Hardy said softly. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    President Johnson was shocked.


    "Hardy, are you planning to kill that journalist?"


    Hardy shook his head. "No, no, no, just create an assassination attempt, not actually kill him."


    Only then did Johnson breathe a sigh of relief.


    Hardy looked at President Johnson and smiled, saying, "This matter has nothing to do with you, sir. I''m doing this entirely for myself. Dewey sent people to investigate my casino and tried to ruin my business. It''s only normal for me to retaliate, right?"


    "Mr. President, from now on, just pretend you know nothing about this, and you won''t be implicated. You just need to focus on your speeches. I''m confident that with your efforts, public support will continue to grow."


    Johnson nodded slightly.


    Hardy said, "Let''s continue discussing your speech. Tomorrow, I will arrange for a live broadcast of your speech in Las Vegas. Although the Las Vegas TV station doesn''t have ratings as high as ABC, it''s still a national station. Many people who enjoy watching game shows will be very interested in this channel."

 Chapter 360 - 360 The Start Of Hardys Revenge

    Johnson''s speech in Las Vegas was a great success. On that day, a high stage was set up in the square outside the Hardy Hotel, surrounded by a crowd of up to 20,000 people. To accommodate the speech, the casinos shut down for three hours.


    The square was filled not only with locals from Las Vegas but also with many tourists. President Johnson delivered a passionate speech.


    The day after the speech ended, President Johnson abruptly interrupted his trip and returned to Washington with his team. Upon arriving at the White House, Johnson immediately summoned U.S. Secretary of State Acheson and instructed the State Department to issue a public announcement. In light of the international situation, the U.S. would temporarily suspend all forms of aid to the Chinese government.


    "Your Excellency, Mr. President, are you going to completely abandon China?" Acheson asked in surprise.


    Johnson replied calmly, "It''s time to make a choice. To be honest, if they betrayed me today, they will betray the U.S. tomorrow. They have proven themselves untrustworthy, and there''s no need to waste more resources and effort. From now on, the U.S.''s foreign strategy will primarily focus on Europe and Japan."


    As for betrayal and humiliation, Johnson will not eat this loss or let it go with just stopping aid, he was the President of the U.S he has the power and right to impose crippling economic sanctions.


    Johnson''s true counterattack hasn''t started yet.


    ...


    Two days later, the U.S. State Department officially announced to the public that the U.S. would change its previous policy towards China and suspend all aid, including but not limited to supplies, military, and political support.


    When this news reached China, many were shocked. Some still held fantasies that the U.S. would send a large army to support them. Even many in the military would often talk about having the backing of the Americans, but now, this dream has shattered.


    The U.S. publicly announced the cessation of all aid, causing panic among many, including the Chinese president and his party.


    "How could they do this? The Americans are so untrustworthy! They always say that China is important, but when it comes to aiding China, they''re unbelievably stingy. If they had been more generous with their economic and military assistance, would things have reached this point?" The Chinese president shouted angrily.


    Then he thought of his recent actions. Could it be that his support for Dewey had been discovered? It was very possible. After pondering for a long time, he finally decided to send his wife to the U.S. to negotiate.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on Hardy''s side, after a week of preparation, they were ready to take action.


    Arnold, whose public identity was a reporter for the New York bureau of the Global Times, had served in World War II. He joined the newspaper during the New York bureau''s expansion, and his quick wittedness had led him to report on several significant news stories, making him one of the bureau''s main reporters.


    As for his other identity, he was a peripheral member of the HD Security Intelligence Group.


    In a rented apartment, a telephone was connected to a tape recorder, with a portable handheld camera set up next to it.


    "Click."


    Arnold pressed a button and spoke into the camera, "This is a very risky operation. I want to leave some evidence behind. If anything happens to me, please give this to the police."


    "I''ve discovered something, a candidate has accepted money from foreigners, which is a violation of federal law. I''m now preparing to call this person to obtain more information." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After speaking, Arnold picked up the phone on the table and dialed out.


    "Ring, ring, ring~!"


    The New York State government residence was in the small city of Albany, about 240 kilometers from New York City.


    The governor''s office phone rang.


    The secretary picked up the phone. "Hello, who is this?"


    "I''m looking for Governor Dewey," Arnold replied.


    "May I know who''s calling?"


    "Just tell him I have something very important concerning Governor Dewey''s life, safety, and political future," Arnold said.


    The secretary was startled. "Please hold on."


    The secretary found Dewey, who was meeting with his campaign aides, discussing plans for a nationwide tour. Johnson''s approval rating was slowly rising, which made Dewey feel threatened. Even though everyone was optimistic about his chances, he couldn''t afford to be complacent.


    Who knew if that "dead fish" might flip over?


    He couldn''t underestimate any opponent, especially when the opponent was the President.


    The secretary came up to Dewey and whispered, "Governor, we just received a call. The person didn''t reveal their identity but said it concerns your life, safety, and political future. Should you take the call?"


    Dewey frowned deeply after hearing the secretary''s words.


    Concerning his life, safety, and political future? What nonsense. It was probably just some bored individual trying to scare him with alarmist talk.


    "Don''t take it," Dewey said irritably.


    The secretary went back and picked up the phone, saying, "I''m sorry, sir, the governor is in a meeting and doesn''t have time to take your call."


    Arnold chuckled twice, "Tell him: China, political donations. I believe he''ll take the call."


    The secretary paused for a moment but decided to inform the governor.


    When Dewey heard the words "China" and "political donations" from the secretary, his expression changed.


    The last time he met with Song Yong was very secretive, and he deliberately kept a low profile. In truth, the meeting was no big deal, but what mattered was that the person mentioned "political donations." As a former prosecutor, how could Dewey not know that accepting foreign political donations was a violation of federal law.


    Dewey thought for a moment, stood up, went to his office, picked up the phone, and said in a low voice, "Hello, this is Thomas Dewey. Who are you, and what do you want?"


    "Governor Dewey, let me first state my identity: I am a reporter. As for why I''m contacting you, it goes like this. That day, I was at a certain golf course in New York and accidentally witnessed some events, which I recorded."

 Chapter 361 - 361 Threatening Dewey

    "Governor, you met a high ranking official from China, and you made certain promises to him. Afterward, you received a political donation of a whopping 5 million dollars."


    Dewey gritted his teeth, the muscles on both sides of his jaw clenching.


    "What do you want to say?" Dewey asked in a low voice.


    "Heh, Governor, if I remember correctly, accepting foreign political donations is against federal law. If the public finds out that a presidential candidate they support has broken federal law by accepting political donations from foreigners, they will be very upset." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wouldn''t they think, ''Has our candidate been bought by foreigners? Will he betray American interests in the future? Is it right to support such a candidate? Don''t you think they might think that way?"


    Dewey''s mind was in turmoil. The last thing he wanted had happened someone knew about his acceptance of foreign political donations and was now using it to threaten him.


    "I did not accept any foreign political donations. Stop slandering me," Dewey said through gritted teeth.


    "Hahaha, Governor, you were once the most famous prosecutor in New York State. I know you''ve handled many cases. With your investigative skills, do you think it would be hard to trace the origins of this political donation?"


    "If this matter gets exposed, the government will surely intervene in the investigation. You understand this better than I do, right? I''m sure they''ll get to the bottom of it. Don''t you agree?" Arnold said with a smile.


    Dewey knew this would not be hard to trace, it would be easy to investigate. The FBI could find out without much effort.


    Even if they didn''t know who it was, the money came from S?o Paulo, Brazil, and ended up in the campaign fund account. Just this point would be enough to identify the funds as foreign.


    If Johnson knew about this, as a competitor, he would surely use state power to suppress Dewey.


    "I''m telling you, I won''t accept any threats," Dewey said coldly.


    Arnold chuckled, "Then it seems we won''t be negotiating. Alright, I''ll sell this information to a newspaper. Once the report comes out, I''m sure the FBI will investigate. At that time, I''ll hand over all the materials I have to them.


    "As for the outcome, you know the law better than I do. I''m sure you can predict what will happen. Well, our conversation ends here. I wish you success in winning the election and becoming President if the public doesn''t mind a president who violates federal law and might betray their interests. Goodbye."


    "Wait!" Dewey called out urgently.


    "Oh, do you have anything more to say, Governor?" Arnold asked.


    Dewey''s face changed continuously. He was engaged in a fierce internal struggle. He desperately desired the presidency. He had competed against Roosevelt in the last presidential election but lost because of the wartime atmosphere and Roosevelt''s victory over the war.


    He felt aggrieved but had to accept the defeat.


    In this election, Dewey was favored from the start. In his mind, securing the presidency was already a foregone conclusion.


    He did not want to fail.


    But if news of him accepting political donations broke out, it would be a significant blow and a major stain on his political career.


    Dewey''s image had always been that of a fair and honest law enforcer. During his time as a prosecutor, he had handled hundreds of gangsters, making him a nationally renowned star prosecutor.


    But as a law enforcer who openly violated federal law, the image he had built in the public''s mind could collapse overnight.


    That was something he absolutely could not accept.


    "What exactly do you want?" Dewey took a deep breath, trying to suppress his emotions, and asked in a low voice.


    "What do you think?" Arnold responded with a question.


    Dewey remained silent for a moment before saying, "You didn''t expose this news immediately but chose to call me. You must want to get a bigger benefit from me. Go ahead, tell me what you want."


    "What can you offer?" Arnold asked with a light chuckle.


    Dewey was silent for a while longer. He was deeply conflicted. If he accepted the reality now, what consequences would he face? If he took a step further, what might happen?


    "Fifty thousand dollars. Hand over all the evidence and keep your mouth shut," Dewey said in a low voice.


    In the end, he leaned toward the other side, not knowing whether it was a deep abyss.


    If anyone heard this, they would be shocked. A star prosecutor buying off evidence against himself was illegal.


    "Hahaha~~~" Arnold let out a soft laugh.


    "What are you laughing at!"


    Dewey was somewhat angry and embarrassed. Being ridiculed by a small person made him very upset.


    "Mr. Dewey, you are the Governor of New York, perhaps even the next President. Fifty thousand dollars is not enough to brush me off. I want five hundred thousand dollars in cash," Arnold said.


    "Five hundred thousand? You are indeed greedy," Dewey cursed.


    "Absolutely not. Five hundred thousand is just a fraction one-tenth of the political donation you received. If you accept my offer, you''ll only need to spend a tenth of that amount to keep this information from being exposed. It''s a small price to pay, don''t you think?"


    Dewey hesitated for a few seconds.


    "Alright, I''ll give you five hundred thousand. But you must hand over all the evidence and guarantee that you won''t leak a single word about this," Dewey said.


    "No problem. I am also bound by professional ethics," Arnold replied with a smile.


    "How do we make the transaction?" Dewey asked.


    "No rush. I''ll call you again," Arnold said.


    "Don''t play tricks!"


    "Governor, you hold a high position of power. I''m just a small reporter. Actually, I''m more worried about you playing tricks. I''m in desperate need of money. I hope we can complete this transaction smoothly, but I''m more concerned about you killing me to silence me. So I have to make some preparations to ensure I stay alive after getting the money before I proceed with the deal."

 Chapter 362 - 362 Deweys Team Take Action

    "How could you think that of me? I would never do such a thing," Dewey said angrily.


    "Governor, to survive, I must consider everyone with the lowest intentions, including you. Rest assured, for the sake of that five hundred thousand, I won''t expose you easily. I''ll contact you again."


    After saying this, Arnold decisively hung up the phone.


    Dewey held the phone in a daze, his mind swirling with countless thoughts. If this matter got out, what kind of criticism would he face? How would voters perceive it? How would his opponents seize the opportunity to attack him?


    Paying the man five hundred thousand dollars wasn''t really a problem for Dewey. He feared the man might keep the evidence even after receiving the money. If he became President, would he continue to be blackmailed?


    He had always been a proud man. He didn''t want to leave a stain on his record or leave a handle for others.


    Nor did he want to be blackmailed. With a ticking time bomb by his side.


    Dewey had two people he trusted the most: one was his former subordinate in the prosecution system who followed him, and the other was his aide, who was also his top advisor.


    He called the two into his office and told them about the extortion threat.


    When the two heard Dewey was being threatened, they immediately realized the seriousness of the situation. The aide suggested, "This person is always a threat. We should think of a way to eliminate him."


    "This isn''t about the money. What if we give him the money, but he still keeps the evidence? When you become President, he could sell this evidence to other countries, and you might face impeachment."


    Dewey felt a bit irritable.


    Trying to cover up one matter could lead to a series of other problems. The more he thought about it, the more complicated it became.


    He thought of the money.


    Suddenly, he felt intense resentment towards the Chinese representative who sent him the money. He had enough support from various forces and wasn''t short of money, yet that bastard insisted on giving him money. Back then, he casually accepted it, thinking it was no big deal, but now it had put him in such an awkward position.


    "What do you think we should do?" Dewey asked his advisor in a low voice.


    "Get rid of that reporter," the advisor replied simply and directly.


    Dewey frowned.


    Getting rid of the reporter would make him no different from those gangsters he sent to jail.


    But, to be honest, when he was threatened, this thought had crossed his mind.


    Because that would solve everything once and for all. As for the money, he could quietly return it afterward.


    That way, it would all happen without anyone knowing.


    "Investigate where that call came from and see if you can find this person," Dewey told his aide.


    "Okay, I''ll get someone to investigate right away."


    ...


    In Arnold''s rented room.


    After hanging up the phone, Arnold pressed the button on the tape recorder and then spoke to the running camera, "Everything that just happened is recorded. I want to clarify that I''m blackmailing Governor Dewey not for money but to gather more evidence.


    "I don''t know what will happen next, there might be danger. I''ll send this tape to a friend. If anything happens, the friend will give it to the police. I''ll continue to record the whole process. If this succeeds, I''ll make it into a documentary. What should I name it?


    I''ll think about it."


    Then Arnold walked to the camera and turned it off.


    After turning off the camera, Arnold left the recently rented apartment with his belongings and drove away.


    He wouldn''t be returning here again.


    ...


    The day after Arnold left, a black sedan pulled up outside the house he had rented. Four men got out of the car, looking around carefully. Two of them went to the back of the house, while the other two approached the front door.


    They knocked.


    But no one answered.


    The two men at the front exchanged a few words. One of them pulled out a small set of tools and fiddled with the doorknob for a moment before the door clicked open.


    They entered cautiously, checking each room. The house was empty, which disappointed them. They started searching the rooms but couldn''t find what they were looking for.


    What they didn''t know was that, from another location, a camera was focused on them, capturing their every move clearly.


    About an hour later, the men left in their car.


    Dewey''s office.


    An assistant walked in to report, holding a thin file. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That guy is clever. The men we sent came up empty. The house was empty, and there were no documents. The house was rented just a few days ago, and only for a month."


    "This is the journalist''s file."


    He handed the papers to Dewey.


    Dewey glanced at it. Arnold, a journalist for the Global Times, and a former soldier. There was a photo of a tall, sturdy man with a square face that exuded a sense of determination.


    Global Times journalist.


    An associate of the Hardy Group.


    Damn. Why Is that Jon Hardy always getting in my way? Whenever he''s involved, nothing good ever happens.


    ...


    Two nights later.


    On a street in New York City.


    A tall, strong man entered a public phone booth.


    He took out a coin, inserted it, and dialed a number.


    Dewey was in his bedroom reviewing a speech when the phone rang. He picked it up, hearing a voice that was both familiar and strange.


    "Governor."


    Dewey''s hand paused slightly as he held the phone. "It''s you."


    "Heh, yes, it''s me. The thing I feared most has happened. You sent people to my place and searched everything. Let me guess what you''re planning. You want to kill me, don''t you?" Arnold said coldly.


    "Absolutely not! I just wanted to talk," Dewey quickly replied.


    "Heh, I''m not a child. Do you think I would believe that? Are you forcing me to go public with this?" Arnold said.


    "No, no. I''ve had the money prepared. We can arrange a transaction anytime," Dewey said urgently.

 Chapter 363 - 363 The Los Angeles Chase

    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the line, then Arnold''s voice came through again.


    "The price has gone up now. One million. I want it in cash. Wait for my next call, I''ll tell you where to make the exchange."


    With that, there was a click as the call ended.


    Dewey hung up the phone, his face darkening. He had never been threatened like this in his life. He''d dealt with so many gangsters, and they were the ones who begged him, not the other way around. He never imagined he would be pushed to this extent one day.


    He picked up the speech again, trying to focus.


    But he couldn''t concentrate at all now.


    He threw the speech violently to the floor.


    "Damn it."


    "Damn Global Times, damn journalist, damn political donations, damn the stupid Chinese." Dewey cursed loudly in his room.


    Another two days passed.


    Dewey had never felt time drag on like this.


    Because he was waiting for the call, his planned speaking tour had to be postponed. He had to handle this matter properly before continuing his work.


    "Ring, ring, ring~~!"


    The phone in Dewey''s office rang. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dewey picked it up.


    "Governor Dewey, it''s Arnold. Please have the money delivered to Los Angeles within two days. I''ll tell you how to make the exchange then," Arnold said.


    "Los Angeles?!"


    Dewey was stunned.


    "Why Los Angeles and not New York?" Dewey asked.


    "Heh, do you think I''m stupid? New York is your territory. You could send people to my door, and during the transaction, you might have someone kill me. I''m in Los Angeles now. Have your people bring the cash over."


    Dewey''s face grew stern.


    "Who knows if you''ll hand over the documents after getting the money, or if you''ll keep the secret? You must give me a guarantee," Dewey said gravely.


    "Hahahahaha~~~"


    Arnold laughed wildly on the other end, the laugh brazen and unrestrained. "You can only choose to trust me, there''s no second option. I won''t give any guarantees, because that''s all bullshit."


    "You now have two choices: either pay up or wait to be exposed. Have the money delivered to Los Angeles in two days, and we''ll make the exchange whenever," Arnold finished, not giving Dewey a chance to speak, and hung up the phone.


    Dewey''s facial muscles twitched uncontrollably, and his signature mustache jerked erratically.


    "Crash~!"


    Dewey swept his arm across the desk, knocking all the papers onto the floor, creating a mess. His secretary rushed in, seeing Dewey in a fury, and hurried to pick up the papers.


    The deal had to go on.


    Dewey didn''t dare take risks. He had someone bring one million in cash, but not just one person; he sent five.


    When the five arrived in Los Angeles, they split up. One took the money to a hotel, while the other four went out to prepare vehicles, weapons, and other necessities.


    Then they waited.


    Another two excruciating days passed. At 11 a.m., Dewey''s office received another call. "Mr. Dewey, the transaction can take place now. Have your man bring the money to Hollywood Boulevard, holding a bouquet of red flowers. I''ll come to collect it."


    Dewey immediately called Los Angeles, instructing them to deliver the money.


    Hollywood Boulevard, later known as the Walk of Fame, was always bustling with tourists and traffic. A man holding a heavy suitcase in one hand and a bouquet of red flowers in the other stood on the street.


    One o''clock.


    Two o''clock.


    Three o''clock.


    There were many cars and tourists on the street. Dewey''s man had been standing there for over two hours, but no one had shown up yet.


    Screech.


    A car stopped in front of the man.


    Arnold finally appeared and said to the man, "Did you bring the money?"


    The man opened the suitcase, revealing the cash inside, then quickly closed it. "Where are the documents?" he asked seriously.


    Arnold took out a thick file folder. "The stuff is in here. Don''t try anything funny. toss the money in my back seat, and these will be yours."


    The man thought for a moment and tossed the suitcase into the back seat. Arnold handed over the documents and then sped away.


    As soon as Arnold''s car left, two other cars immediately gave chase. Arnold was sharp, he pulled out a portable camera, filming the pursuit outside, then turned it on himself, his expression slightly tense as he said:


    "It looks like someone is following me. It seems they don''t intend to keep their promise."


    After saying this, he placed the camera on the dashboard and accelerated. As Arnold sped up, the two cars behind him also accelerated, starting a high speed chase right on Hollywood Boulevard in Los Angeles.


    "Screech~~!"


    Arnold sharply turned the steering wheel, driving down another road, but within seconds, the two cars behind caught up again.


    Vroom vroom vroom~!


    One of the cars suddenly accelerated, ramming into the back of Arnold''s car.


    "Dang~!"


    The rear car hit Arnold''s car, causing it to shake violently and nearly crash into a nearby building. Arnold gripped the steering wheel tightly, regaining control.


    "Dang Dang~!"


    The two cars behind began a frenzied assault, trying to ram Arnold off the road. Arnold''s driving skills were good, narrowly avoiding them each time.


    The continuous collisions between the three cars scared the pedestrians on the streets, causing them to scream and run for cover, creating chaos.


    One car sped up, coming almost level with Arnold''s. The passenger suddenly pulled out a gun and fired several shots at Arnold.


    "Bang bang bang bang~!"


    Crash~!


    Arnold''s car window shattered. He quickly ducked, swerving his car to hit the vehicle that had fired at him. He struck the front wheel of the car, sending it veering off to the side.


    Crash~!


    The car plunged into a roadside caf¨¦ area, knocking over several tables. Luckily, the heat had kept the area empty, otherwise, there would have been casualties.


    Even so, the people in the caf¨¦ screamed in terror.


    The car, after crashing through the caf¨¦, continued its pursuit of Arnold.


    The other car also caught up with Arnold. Arnold took the offensive, sharply swerving to collide with the other car, sending it flying. This car wasn''t so lucky, it hit the curb and flipped over, sliding into a nearby grocery store window.

 Chapter 364 - 364 A Shocking News

    Countless goods were knocked over, creating a chaotic scene.


    But the collision also caused Arnold''s car to wobble. The car that had come out of the caf¨¦ charged up, firing several shots at Arnold''s car.


    "Bang bang bang~~"


    "Ah~!"


    Arnold screamed in pain; it was clear he had been hit.


    Biting down in pain, Arnold sharply turned the wheel, crashing into the car that was shooting at him. Both cars collided and crashed into a nearby building.


    "Boom~!"


    Both cars broke down.


    Arnold could barely move now. The two men in the other car weren''t in good shape either, dazed from the crash.


    Arnold, pinned in his car, struggled to pick up the camera that had fallen to the passenger seat. It was still on. He pointed the lens at himself; his body was covered in blood. Arnold spoke to the camera with difficulty:


    "I''m wounded. They''re trying to kill me. I might not make it this time, but I don''t regret it. Fighting against such evil forces has always been my goal. I just hope my film doesn''t fall into their hands. I hope the truth comes out."


    At that moment, the two men in the other car regained consciousness and looked towards Arnold. Arnold thought to himself, "Am I really going to die this time?"


    Damn it. The boss said it would be dangerous, but he didn''t expect it to be this dangerous.


    But just then¡ª


    Woo woo woo~~!


    The sound of sirens quickly approached from afar.


    "Dang~!"


    An armored police car crashed into Dewey''s men''s vehicle without warning. The two men, who were just about to get out, were instantly pinned inside, unable to move.


    A group of patrol officers wearing HD security vests got out of the car, quickly surrounding the vehicle, then pulled the two men out and cuffed them.


    Seeing this, Arnold finally breathed a sigh of relief. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could faint now. And then he did, his head slumping to the side as he lost consciousness.


    The HD Security Patrol appeared at the most critical moment. All four criminals in the two cars were captured, and Arnold was rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    Arnold was shot in the shoulder. The bullet passed through the driver''s seat, losing much of its kinetic energy, so Arnold''s life was not in danger.


    The HD Patrol crew discovered a suitcase, a handheld video camera, and a package of paperwork inside Arnold''s vehicle. The suitcase included one million dollars in cash.


    A street chase and attempted murder this was a major case. After apprehending the suspects, the HD Patrol team immediately handed the case over to the Los Angeles Police Department. The LAPD took it very seriously, but after a preliminary investigation, the officer in charge was shocked.


    "Oh my God," he muttered. The case was linked to a presidential candidate, New York Governor Dewey. The officer immediately reported it to Ed, the head of the LAPD, who was also startled upon hearing the news. Involving such high profile figures, he didn''t dare to handle it and quickly handed this hot potato over to the FBI."


    After taking over the case, the Los Angeles FBI branch interrogated the four people involved in the attack on Arnold. However, all four remained tight lipped, refusing to disclose anything.


    Arnold was still in a coma.


    But in Arnold''s packet, there were some photos and documents. The initial assessment was that these materials were the reason for the attack.


    The case continued to escalate, eventually reaching President Johnson.


    President Johnson was at the White House when he heard the news. He immediately recalled what Hardy had said to him the other day. He knew Hardy must have initiated this.


    He promptly gave instructions.


    "Investigate. Make sure you get to the bottom of this. Do not worry about any resistance," Johnson ordered.


    Journalists, with their keen instincts, quickly arrived at the scene to take pictures and then rushed to the hospital to try to interview Arnold. However, Arnold was now under the dual protection of the police and the FBI.


    Nevertheless, some reporters got wind of the fact that this case might be related to presidential candidate Dewey. After all, during the investigation, many officers in the LAPD saw the documents, and not all of them were tight lipped.


    The next day''s newspapers:


    The New York Times and The Washington Post reported on the car chase and shooting incident in Los Angeles, but did not explain the reason, only stating that the case had been handed over to the FBI for further investigation.


    But The Global Times was more straightforward.


    Their report was much bolder than the other two news papers.


    "A serious chase and attempted murder occurred on Hollywood Boulevard in Los Angeles yesterday afternoon. Two cars were wildly chasing another car, during which multiple collisions occurred, damaging coffee stalls and several buildings."


    "The pursuing cars fired shots at the vehicle in front. Eventually, the three cars crashed into each other one after another. At this moment, the HD Patrol team arrived in time and arrested all the suspects."


    "According to the police investigating the case, this incident might be related to New York Governor and presidential candidate Dewey. A suitcase containing a million dollars in cash, a video camera, and a packet of documents were found in the vehicle of the person being chased.


    The documents allegedly detail meetings between Dewey and a foreign representative and his receipt of political donations."


    "The FBI has taken over the case, and we expect more concrete news soon. The person being chased, a reporter from the New York bureau of The Global Times named Arnold, is still in a coma due to a gunshot wound and car accident injuries. However, according to doctors, his injuries are not serious, and he should recover soon."


    "We believe that when Arnold wakes up, the whole incident will become clearer."


    This was undoubtedly explosive news. The public was in an uproar because presidential candidate Dewey was allegedly involved in a plot to commit murder.


    This news was indeed shocking.


    Many readers thought, "The Global Times is truly daring, directly naming Dewey. The other news papers were so vague, almost as if they''re trying to cover something up."

 Chapter 365 - 365 Arnold Wakes Up

    Because of The Global Times'' straightforward reporting, the newspaper''s popularity continued to rise, and its reputation improved once again.


    At the same time,


    ABC News also broadcast the news, with content similar to that of The Global Times. Everyone knew that these two media outlets were owned by the same boss and shared information.


    At the New York Governor''s office, Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dewey was reading the newspaper, his face unusually grim. His aides and staff stood beside him, their faces showing concern.


    The thing he feared most had happened.


    He had sent people to bribe that reporter to cover up the truth, but it had spiraled out of ??control.


    The fact that he had accepted foreign political donations could no longer be hidden.


    But that wasn''t the worst part.


    The worst part was that he was now suspected of attempting to kill someone who knew the truth, a far more heinous act than taking political donations.


    Now that the FBI was involved,


    Dewey was convinced that with the FBI''s capabilities, the matter would be thoroughly investigated. His opponent, President Johnson, would not miss this rare opportunity to attack him.


    What to do next?


    This was Dewey''s biggest worry.


    He looked up at his two closest aides. "What do you think we should do now?"


    One of the aides thought for a moment and said, "Governor, there''s still room for maneuver. The people we sent are undercover investigators from the New York State Prosecutor''s Office. When they investigate these people, we can say that we sent them because we were being blackmailed and that they were there to arrest the suspect, not to kill him.


    "We absolutely cannot admit to murder, that''s our bottom line."


    "What about the political donations?" Dewey asked.


    The aide shook his head and said helplessly, "That matter can no longer be concealed. It''s easy for the FBI to trace the source of the funds. I think what you need to prepare for now is how to explain this to the public.


    Admit there was a mistake in handling the situation at the time, that you only wanted to build a closer relationship with them, and had no intention of taking money or selling out the interests of the American people."


    "Then return the money to them and minimize the impact of this matter."


    "As for the reporter, we can still file a lawsuit against him, claiming he tried to extort you. The one million sent over was meant to lure him into a trap."


    Dewey nodded solemnly.


    "My worry now is that Johnson will seize this opportunity and won''t let go. The FBI will surely use all its resources," Dewey said worriedly.


    The aide replied, "I''m afraid so. But that''s all we can do now, unless you secretly contact the other side and agree to withdraw from the election. Johnson might stop the investigation. Otherwise, they will certainly make a big deal out of this issue."


    Withdraw from the election.


    Dewey was unwilling.


    He was in a strong position now, and although Johnson was gaining some ground, Dewey still had a great chance of winning.


    If not for this incident, he would be out conducting a nationwide speaking tour, which would definitely suppress Johnson''s rising support.


    Thinking about the political donation that caused all this trouble,


    Dewey wanted to curse.


    "Damn you, stupid Chinese idiots! You really screwed me over!"


    The four people arrested by the FBI finally spoke up because they received secret instructions allowing them to reveal their identities and explain that the incident was an arrest operation.


    They had rehearsed their story beforehand, so their accounts were consistent.


    The four were undercover detectives from the New York State Prosecutor''s Office. As for the chase, it was an operation to arrest reporter Arnold. This explanation once again threw the whole incident into confusion.


    When Hardy heard this news, he calmly said, "Dewey isn''t a fool. He must have considered all possibilities before taking action. It would be nearly impossible to prove Dewey ordered a murder. Even if these four people turned against him and said they were instructed to kill, the person they would ultimately expose wouldn''t be Dewey but a scapegoat he put forward."


    "He could completely say that his subordinates acted on their own, without his knowledge. That''s how it works in the world of the powerful."


    Of course, Hardy''s goal wasn''t to destroy Dewey entirely.


    Just to cripple him.


    Now, all the focus was on Arnold, and Hardy felt it was time for Arnold to wake up.


    Arnold finally regained consciousness.


    The first thing he said when he opened his eyes was, "I want to meet with the media and talk about this matter in front of them. Otherwise, I feel my personal safety cannot be guaranteed."


    The FBI sought approval, and it eventually reached President Johnson, who personally authorized allowing the media to get involved.


    And so, Reporters from The Global Times, The New York Times, The Los Angeles Times, The Washington Post, and ABC News, the five largest media outlets in the United States, gathered in Arnold''s hospital room. Luckily, the room was spacious enough.


    The newspaper reporters held up their cameras, and the ABC News reporters held up their video cameras. As they entered, they began to take a flurry of photos of Arnold.


    Arnold leaned against the headboard, his shoulder bandaged, exposing his muscular upper body. Facing the media, Arnold said, "I know you''re all very concerned about the chase incident that happened. I was chased by two cars, and they shot at me, shattering my car windows. A bullet hit my shoulder; I was lucky not to die."


    The reporters thought to themselves, "We don''t care about the chase. We care if this involves Dewey."


    "Why did they chase you?" a reporter asked.


    "This matter goes back to a few days ago. It involves a prominent figure, New York Governor Dewey," Arnold replied.


    The reporters became excited they were finally getting to the point.


    "A few days ago, I accidentally discovered something. Governor Dewey met with a foreign official at a golf course in the outskirts of New York. They talked for a long time, and shortly after, I found out through my contacts that Dewey''s secret campaign account received an additional five million dollars, wired from S?o Paulo, Brazil."

 Chapter 366 - 366 political Scandal

    "You should know that a presidential candidate''s campaign funds cannot be donated by foreigners, it''s against federal law. If foreigners can freely fund our candidates, will those candidates sell out our national interests?"


    "After learning about this, I felt the matter had great news value. But since it was only some scattered information, the specific details were my speculation based on these fragments, so I didn''t report it to my newspaper but decided to investigate secretly.


    "After investigating for a few days and finding no more clues, I came up with an idea: directly contact the other party and make him spill the beans. So I called Governor Dewey. Before contacting him, I made recordings and videos."


    A senior FBI agent immediately asked, "Arnold, where are those audio and video recordings? Those pieces of evidence are crucial."


    Arnold looked at him and said, "I can only hand them over to The Global Times because I recorded those materials for the company."


    A reporter nearby urged, "Arnold, please continue."


    "Alright, after speaking with Governor Dewey, he initially denied everything. I said I would make the information public, and he then admitted it, even offering me a sum of money $500,000 to keep quiet."


    When Arnold finished speaking, a few reporters gasped softly.


    $500,000 was a significant amount.


    "Wasn''t it a million? People found a suitcase with a million dollars in your car," a reporter pressed.


    "That''s because more things happened later."


    "After negotiating with Dewey, I was afraid of retaliation, so I took the videos and recordings as evidence and mailed them to a friend. If anything happened to me, I told him to give the materials to the police or my company, The Global Times."


    "I kept a cautious mind and didn''t return to my rented apartment but hid nearby. I guessed correctly because, the next day, several people broke into the apartment and conducted a search. I filmed a video of that.


    "I was scared at the time, so I contacted Dewey from a public phone booth. Dewey said he just wanted to talk. How could I trust him after they broke into my home? I demanded a million dollars, and they agreed. After hanging up, I bought a ticket to Los Angeles. New York was his territory, and I thought Los Angeles would be safer."


    "I want to clarify that I wasn''t trying to extort him. Dewey was once a famous prosecutor in the United States. As a law enforcer, I wanted to see how he would handle this matter. To be honest, I was somewhat disappointed. He not only failed to admit his mistake but also tried to silence those who knew the truth with money."


    "I recorded the entire incident and intended to make a documentary about it, showing how a prosecutor deals with his mistakes. Even on the day of the transaction, I recorded it. I believe the tape is in police custody now, right?"


    Arnold glanced at the FBI official.


    The official nodded, "That''s right. There was a suitcase with a million dollars in cash, a packet of documents, and a handheld video camera in your car, which was still running."


    The FBI official corroborated Arnold''s statement.


    After the interview.


    The major newspapers immediately rushed back to prepare their reports. As for the audio and video recordings, Arnold told the head of The Global Times, and together with the FBI, they found the remaining materials, which were shared between the two parties.


    While the newspapers had to wait until the next day to publish, ABC News planned to broadcast the story that evening, showcasing the timeliness of television, faster and more immediate than newspapers.


    ABC News specifically arranged a prime time slot in the evening to air the full interview with Arnold, accompanied by a commentator''s explanation.


    "Presidential candidate Dewey, this year''s most popular candidate, unexpectedly violated federal law by accepting foreign political donations. After someone found out, instead of admitting his mistake, he secretly mobilized personnel from the prosecutor''s office to illegally arrest the reporter, attempted to silence him with money, and might even be suspected of murdering the informant."


    Any one of these actions would be enough to surprise people, but now all these points were combined, which was simply astonishing.


    Scandal, This was definitely the biggest political scandal of the year. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    A team of FBI agents, led by a senior detective, arrived at the office of the Governor of New York State. They pulled out a warrant and displayed it.


    "Mr. Thomas Dewey, you are under investigation for allegedly accepting political donations and being involved in a murder case. This is a federal court investigation order. Please come with us for questioning."


    Dewey stood up with a stern expression.


    With a federal court subpoena in hand, Dewey had no choice but to comply.


    As Dewey was being escorted out of the government office building, a crowd of reporters had already gathered outside. The moment Dewey emerged, they began taking pictures frantically.


    A governor.


    A presidential candidate.


    Now, a suspect. This was undoubtedly sensational news across America and the world; the reporters wouldn''t miss such an opportunity.


    Dewey was taken away by the FBI for investigation.


    Regardless of the outcome, this incident would bring severe negative repercussions for him precisely the effect President Johnson wanted.


    If not to strike now, then when?


    At the FBI''s New York branch, the detective questioned Dewey. Regarding the political donations, Dewey didn''t offer much of a defense. He admitted to meeting with a certain Mr. Song Yong and accepting a $5 million political donation from him.


    This was easy to verify.


    By checking bank records, the source of the funds could be clearly traced. The account in S?o Paulo, Brazil, was under Mr. Song Yong''s name. Given the amount of money involved, it was impossible for someone else to manage it. Dewey had no room for denial.


    Furthermore, if the money had come directly from Mr. Song, it might have been somewhat justifiable as a straightforward political donation. However, an untraceable source would be far more concerning, potentially fueling suspicions of a more significant conspiracy, perhaps even involving the Soviet Union, a country closely monitored by the U.S. As a result, Dewey opted to tell the truth.

 Chapter 367 - 367 Deweys Action Exposed In Front Of The Media

    Regarding the case of the attempted murder of Arnold, Dewey naturally denied ordering anyone to kill the journalist. He only stated that he was being blackmailed and had assigned the matter to his assistant to handle. To avoid alerting the journalist, the assistant had enlisted people from the prosecutor''s office to secretly investigate the matter.


    As for the car chase incident in Los Angeles, Dewey claimed ignorance, stating that the situation at the time was purely an attempt to apprehend a suspect, not a murder.


    Dewey''s assistant was also brought in for questioning, and his statement matched Dewey''s exactly.


    "That journalist was a blackmailer. His actions were blackmail from start to finish. I admit it was against protocol to mobilize investigators from the prosecutor''s office, but there was absolutely no intention to kill him, It was just to apprehend him."


    The focus naturally shifted to the four investigators from the prosecutor''s office, but they had already been briefed and consistently insisted they were there to arrest, not to kill.


    As for the car chase on the streets of Los Angeles, they initially intended to follow the suspect. However, when they were detected midway, they had to switch tactics from following to interception, although their actions subsequently became somewhat aggressive.


    The situation reached an impasse.


    Although they couldn''t convict Dewey, he remained a suspect. Dewey and his assistant were issued a restraining order, temporarily barring them from leaving the United States.


    Meanwhile, Dewey''s side began countering Arnold, accusing him of blackmail and extortion, arguing that he should be prosecuted.


    However, Arnold had been recording everything from the beginning and insisted he was only investigating and not trying to extort money.


    The FBI also imposed a temporary travel ban on Arnold. If further evidence of blackmail surfaced, they would prosecute him.


    A few days later.


    The FBI held a press conference to announce the investigation results.


    The case had drawn so much attention that two to three hundred journalists attended. The spokesperson looked at the dense crowd of reporters and spoke into the microphone:


    "Now we will announce the results of the investigation into the ''Los Angeles Pursuit Case.'' Of course, these are only preliminary results, and no conclusions have been drawn yet. The FBI will continue its investigation."


    "First, regarding Governor Thomas Dewey''s acceptance of foreign political donations, Thomas Dewey has personally admitted to the matter. On that day, a representative met with him, expressed support for his campaign, and both parties had a pleasant conversation. Finally, they agreed on a $5 million campaign contribution, which was deposited into Dewey''s secret campaign account the next day.


    "The Federal Election Campaign Act strictly prohibits accepting foreign donations for elections. In this regard, Dewey, as a presidential candidate, indeed violated the rules."


    "We have already handed over the relevant evidence and documents to the federal court, and the $5 million fund has been frozen by the federal court."


    After hearing the spokesperson''s announcement, the reporters thought to themselves that this charge, if confirmed, would undoubtedly negatively impact Dewey''s campaign.


    Accepting funds from foreigners¡ªwas he planning to sell out national interests? Foreign interference in U.S. elections.


    These are things voters cannot tolerate.


    "Second, concerning the rumors that Dewey ordered the murder of a journalist, Dewey claimed that after being blackmailed, he chose a private investigation because he feared police leaks, using secret personnel from the prosecutor''s office."


    "When the prosecutor''s investigators attempted to arrest journalist Arnold, they used excessive force. There is no conclusive evidence to classify this as murder."


    The reporters thought.


    Even if it couldn''t be classified as a murder, Dewey indeed misused prosecutorial power to investigate. This constituted abuse of power.


    Not trusting the police is not a legitimate reason.


    A corrupt official is absolutely unacceptable to the public.


    "Third, regarding Dewey''s counter accusation against Arnold for blackmail and extortion, we conducted a thorough investigation. Arnold stated that upon discovering Dewey had accepted foreign political donations, he hesitated due to insufficient evidence. A part of his motive was personal interest, as he wanted to produce an investigative documentary, so he took private action."


    "The entire process was recorded. The FBI has obtained all the tapes submitted by Arnold. There is currently no evidence to prove that Arnold committed extortion. It can only be said that Arnold used improper methods in his news investigation."


    "This is the current status of the case. There are still some uncertainties, and the FBI will continue to investigate. That''s all for today''s press conference. No interviews will be accepted. Thank you, journalists, for attending. Goodbye."


    The spokesperson finished and swiftly left, not giving the reporters any time to react.


    Where there was solid evidence, it was confirmed. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Where there was no conclusive evidence, nothing was substantiated either.


    Many people felt this was handled somewhat ambiguously.


    But that''s how things work in the world.


    This case involves too many stakeholders.


    Some people want to protect Dewey because there are many financial interests at stake. Considerable effort was previously made to promote him. With just two months left until the election, there''s no time to push another candidate; they have no choice but to support Dewey to the very end.


    This involves a power struggle between financial groups, so the FBI also acted cautiously, not using aggressive methods.


    Or perhaps both sides did not want to completely break off relations.


    Playing poker is a lot like business, everyone at the table knows that having the upper hand might win you this round, but the next hand could change everything. You can''t risk everything on a single game. Investors and backers understand this, they''re not that reckless.


    Various newspapers quickly reported on the news, some even directly reprinting the FBI''s announcement.


    The New York Times: "Dewey Admits to Accepting Political Donations, Potential Impact on Election Support."


    Los Angeles Times: "Who Gave Dewey the $5 Million? Interfering with the U.S elections! Let''s Discuss the Chinese motives."


    Global Times: "Accepting Foreign Political Donations, Abuse of Power, and Even Suspected Murder. Is Such a Person Fit to Be President?"


    The political leanings were evident from the published content.

 Chapter 368 - 368 Black Gold 1948

    After reading the newspapers, the public began to engage in widespread discussion. Many who once held Dewey in high regard now realize that a law enforcement official, known for his fairness, had himself become a lawbreaker. This realization was difficult for many to accept.


    Charge one: Accepting foreign political donations.


    Charge two: Attempting to cover up the crime after making a mistake.


    Charge three: Abusing authority by secretly mobilizing prosecutorial power.


    Charge four: Suspected murder. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the FBI did not confirm the murder charge, the public was not easily deceived. Why would someone mobilize prosecutors unless there was something to hide? The car chase in Los Angeles, where dozens of shots were fired¡ªwas that an attempt to apprehend, or was it an attempted murder? People formed their own conclusions.


    Many were profoundly disappointed in Dewey. Their perception of him underwent a complete reversal. Once people realize they have been deceived, the more they once admired someone, the more they come to despise them.


    Dewey, after reading the newspapers, was enraged. He understood that while he might not end up in jail, the upcoming election would likely be incredibly challenging. The public finds it hard to accept a president with such a tarnished reputation, especially during an election period.


    "Crash!"


    Dewey hurled an ashtray at a bookshelf, knocking down several pieces of European artwork that shattered on the floor.


    Things had been going so well, but one mistake had caused him a significant downfall. The person he now loathed most was that man, Song Yong.


    If he could navigate through this scandal, it would be due to his team''s efforts. If it weren''t so close to the election, and replacing him wasn''t feasible, he might have been dropped altogether. However, with only two months left, there wasn''t enough time to change candidates, so they had no choice but to stick with him. Dewey remained the candidate for the November election.


    Yet Dewey no longer possessed his previous confidence of assured victory. Although he wasn''t definitively charged with murder, the threat of an investigation loomed over him. At any moment, the FBI could reopen the case, offering him no peace.


    President Johnson, after reading the newspapers, smiled faintly. The impact of this incident on Dewey was undeniably severe.


    Dewey''s greatest appeal to voters had been his track record as a former prosecutor, successfully taking down hundreds of gang members. But now, this once-celebrated enforcer of the law has become a lawbreaker himself.


    Although Dewey wasn''t sent to jail, his public image had collapsed. Following this scandal, Johnson''s support would surely rise significantly. He needed to prepare for speeches in San Francisco and Los Angeles to further expand his lead. Hardy had promised to organize the grandest speeches for him in these two cities.


    Johnson chose to go to Los Angeles first, aiming to seize the moment and deliver a grand speech of the century while Dewey''s morale was at its lowest.


    Hardy, after reading the newspaper, set it aside. Regarding Dewey, there was no way to destroy him completely. If the investigation continued, Dewey''s team would likely sacrifice a subordinate to protect him, claiming the assistant acted independently, allowing Dewey to avoid jail time.


    A few days earlier, Giannini had called him. Some financial tycoons had reached out to Giannini, asking him to intercede, hoping Hardy would let the matter go and not pursue it further. Regarding the casino lottery issue, they were willing to help mediate, promising Hardy would soon get the outcome he desired.


    That was their offer. They also expressed that they owed Hardy a favor, potentially paving the way for future business cooperation. Hardy decided to accept the favor from the head of the consortium. It wasn''t a life-or-death conflict, and the terms didn''t affect the upcoming election.


    As for fair competition? That was hardly possible with so much at stake. Since Dewey was still backed by the consortium, Hardy had no qualms about exploiting his vulnerabilities further to suppress him.


    Arnold''s video footage had two copies¡ªone with the FBI and another with the Global Times. Hardy called in Mark Keane, president of Global Times, and Edward, president of HD Films, instructing them to collaborate on creating a documentary.


    "Boss, do we need to find someone to portray ''Thomas Dewey''?" Edward asked.


    Hardy dismissed the idea with a wave of his hand.


    "No need. We''ll use Arnold''s footage as our foundation. What I want is authenticity¡ªraw, unfiltered truth. I''ve reviewed some of Arnold''s material; there''s over eight hours of footage. That''s more than enough to edit into a compelling documentary."


    "Keep in mind, we need this documentary to appear neutral¡ªnot overtly biased, at least not in a way that outsiders can detect. But it must have a clear narrative focus: ''knowingly breaking the law.''"


    The two presidents thought to themselves, "Unbiased? You might as well point directly at Dewey and announce, ''I''m going to expose all your dirty secrets.''"


    "Boss, what do you think the documentary should be titled?" Edward asked.


    Hardy thought for a moment, then said, "Let''s call it ''Black Gold 1948.''"


    Producing the documentary wasn''t difficult. With the available video and audio recordings, all that remained was the editing. It took about a week to complete.


    After watching the final cut, Hardy couldn''t help but admire the director''s skill. The documentary, though it didn''t explicitly state that Dewey ordered the hit on Arnold, left viewers with the unmistakable impression that Dewey was involved in criminal activity throughout. To cover up his initial crimes, Dewey wasn''t above committing further illegal acts.


    Hardy took the documentary to Mayer. "I''ve made a documentary about the recent Dewey case and would like MGM to help distribute it."


    Mayer was taken aback. He was wary of offending Dewey, who had high approval ratings in his previous campaign, and many believed he would be the next president. Offending a potential future president could spell disaster for MGM.


    "Mr. Mayer, you also have a stake in the new casino. You wouldn''t want to see its operations restricted, would you? You know that would result in significant financial losses," Hardy said.

 Chapter 369 - 369 the pig team-mate

    "What does that have to do with Dewey?" Mayer asked, confused.


    "Everything. The New York Prosecutor''s Office filed a lawsuit against Hardy''s Grand Hotel at Dewey''s behest. If Dewey takes office, how do you think the federal court will rule?" Hardy asked.


    Presidents have considerable influence over court decisions, it would be naive to think otherwise.


    "Do you think President Johnson has a chance of being re-elected?" Mayer asked.


    "He didn''t have a good chance before, but now it''s looking increasingly likely. This documentary will be one of the pieces that shifts the scales," Hardy replied.


    Mayer thought for a moment before saying, "Hardy, if the opportunity arises, could you introduce me to the president?"


    Hardy smiled. "Of course, no problem."


    Across the nation, 1,024 cinemas were set to simultaneously release the documentary titled "Black Gold 1948."


    The Global Times described it as "a documentary that faithfully reflects the entire political donation incident involving Dewey."


    The release of the documentary sparked widespread debate. People are naturally curious about political scandals, and this incident was still a hot topic. Newspapers had covered it, but their reports were often vague. Audiences were eager to learn the real story.


    On the day of the premiere, theaters were packed.


    The film began with the "HD" logo animation, followed by a low rumble of music and the title "Black Gold 1948." A series of photographs flashed across the screen: Dewey playing golf with an Asian man, his face beaming with confidence as he laughed and chatted.


    Subtitles appeared below.


    "Thomas Dewey, Governor of New York, candidate for the 34th presidential election in 1948, a front runner."


    Then, a photo of a Chinese man appeared, identified as the president of China seeking assistance.


    The scene shifted, and Arnold appeared on screen. Speaking directly to the camera, he said, "I''m Arnold, a reporter for the Global Times. I accidentally discovered Dewey''s meeting with a man named Song Yong and secretly took some photos."


    "Although I couldn''t hear their conversation, I was able to read some of their lip movements, leading me to uncover a shocking secret."


    "The Chinese man was seeking Dewey''s support for their country should Dewey come to power. Dewey expressed his willingness to help reverse an unfavorable military situation, ensuring the other party''s leader could remain president smoothly!"


    "I later discovered that the day after their meeting, a $5 million transfer from S?o Paulo, Brazil, was made into Dewey''s secret campaign account. It wasn''t hard to deduce that this was a political donation."


    "Federal law prohibits candidates from accepting political donations from foreign governments or individuals. Dewey, a former prosecutor, would certainly know this rule, which surprised me greatly."


    "I''m now debating whether to report this to the newspaper or continue investigating. I''ve always dreamed of making a hard hitting documentary, and I believe this is an excellent opportunity."


    What followed was a series of Arnold''s actions.


    He set up his camera and recording equipment, then began making threatening phone calls to Dewey. Their conversations revealed that Dewey had accepted the political donation and was willing to pay hush money to cover it up.


    This was yet another poor decision.


    Seeing this, many viewers felt a deep sense of disappointment in Dewey.


    If such a person were to become president, it would be a tragedy for the country. Many who initially supported Dewey decided then and there to abandon him completely.


    After the first extortion attempt, Arnold moved into a house next door. The very next day, a group broke into Arnold''s original home to conduct a secret search.


    On screen, Arnold''s face was filled with worry.


    "I think I''ve put myself in a very dangerous situation, and now I''m having some regrets. If they catch me and force me to hand over the photos, they might kill me to cover this up. What should I do? Should I continue?"


    Ultimately, Arnold decided to press on.


    But he got smarter. For the second extortion attempt, he called Dewey from a phone booth, the entire process resembling a spy operation.


    Arnold then traveled to Los Angeles, believing he would be safer on the West Coast, away from New York.


    Then came the third extortion attempt.


    Next was the scene of the ransom handover. While collecting the money, Arnold said to the camera, "Once I get this million dollar ransom, I''ll reveal everything to the newspaper. I won''t keep the money because it never belonged to me."


    "By then, I''ll have enough material to make a powerful documentary."


    But after Arnold collected the money, a street chase ensued. Arnold''s camera was on the entire time, capturing the tense, chaotic pursuit.


    The final scene.


    After a car crash, Arnold turned the camera on himself. Blood covered his face and body. "I don''t regret doing this. I just hope the world sees what I''ve captured and that my dream of making a documentary is fulfilled."


    "And also, to reveal the true face of a man who might become the president of the United States. Can such a person lead the country to prosperity?"


    The documentary ended with Arnold''s poignant question.


    The entire film was tightly paced, keeping viewers on the edge of their seats as they followed Arnold''s journey.


    After watching, many people were left with a heavy feeling.


    Indeed, If Dewey were to become president, could such a person lead America to prosperity?


    The next day, the Dewey incident, which had been slowly fading from public attention, once again dominated the front pages of major newspapers.


    The Los Angeles Times: "''Black Gold 1948,'' the most authentic documentary, more thrilling than any movie, a must see." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Global Times: "''Brave'' Arnold, unveiling Dewey''s ''law enforcer'' mask."


    The Chicago Tribune: "The Man Who Destroyed Dewey¡ªThe Brave Arnold."


    The Las Vegas Daily: Previously, people had only a vague impression of the incident from newspaper reports. Now, through the documentary, they got a complete view of the events and understood the real situation.


    Dewey was once again disgraced.


    At the same time, a previously unknown figure named Song Yong became famous in America for his role in ruining Dewey, often referred to as "the pig team-mate."

 Chapter 370 - 370 A Blatant Monopoly Protection

    When Dewey learned about the documentary Hardy had produced, he smashed everything in his room in a fit of rage. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew this was Hardy''s revenge for Dewey''s lawsuit against his casino.


    But now, he was powerless against Hardy.


    "If I still manage to become president, I''ll make sure you know the consequences of crossing me. Hardy, just you wait!" Dewey roared in his wrecked room.


    With the newspapers stoking the flames, even more people flocked to theaters to watch the documentary. Eventually, Mayer was amazed to tell Hardy that the box office revenue for the week had surpassed that of a typical film.


    While it might not surpass "Once a Thief," it certainly had the potential to become the second highest grossing film of the year.


    Hardy had created a profitable film with minimal expenditure, achieving both fame and fortune.


    Hardy thought to himself, That''s exactly what I intended. The topic is so hot that no promotion is needed to draw countless people to the theaters. Why not make some money while bringing down Dewey?


    This is also why he didn''t just hand the documentary over to ABC Television.


    He estimated, this documentary could net him about $5 million.


    Five million dollars.


    In this era, that amount could be used to invest in dozens of companies. If even a few of these companies succeeded, they could generate tens, hundreds, or even billions of dollars in revenue.


    Such a good opportunity calls for a celebration.


    He slipped off his robe, walked barefoot into the bathroom where Irina was showering. Water from the shower head sprayed onto her smooth, delicate skin, cascading down her well proportioned body.


    At that moment, she was rinsing her hair with her eyes closed when she suddenly felt a large hand press against her back, pushing her against the wall.


    She turned to look at him.


    "Hardy~"


    "Don''t speak. Just moan."


    ...


    The Federal Supreme Court convened once again to hear the case brought by the New York Prosecutor''s Office against the "Hardy Grand Hotel" for allegedly running a lottery.


    In the courtroom, both sides presented their arguments and statements once more.


    It became clear that the New York State Prosecutor''s Office had failed to provide any compelling evidence, and their arguments lacked strength and persuasiveness.


    In contrast, the Hardy Group''s legal team was formidable, featuring prominent attorneys who eloquently cited numerous legal provisions and evidence to demonstrate that the drawing event was not a lottery but a legitimate gambling activity in a casino.


    After a day of hearings, the Chief Justice finally ruled that the "drawing activity" at the Hardy Casino was not classified as a lottery.


    However, the Chief Justice also noted, "If the television industry continues to develop and similar drawing activities become more prevalent, it will inevitably impact the country. The Federal Court will recommend that the government enact relevant policies to regulate ''television drawing'' activities."


    The New York State Prosecutor''s Office chose not to appeal.


    This outcome was the result of extensive maneuvering: the old godfather pulled some strings, President Johnson applied pressure, and the financial backers supporting Dewey leveraged their connections to achieve such a swift resolution.


    From this point forward, the "drawing activity" at the Hardy Casino would no longer occupy a legal gray area but would be a legitimate business venture, marking yet another victory for Hardy.


    The Federal Court kept its word and suggested to the government to draft regulations for ''television drawing'' activities.


    After reviewing the recommendation, President Johnson immediately issued instructions, and within a few days, the government established relevant regulations.


    Moving forward, any entity wishing to engage in ''television drawing'' activities must obtain government approval, with the government issuing access permits as needed. Additionally, the government would have the authority to oversee the legality and fairness of the drawing activities, limiting their excessive proliferation.


    The very next day, the Hardy Group received the first ''television drawing'' activity license in the United States, granting them the legitimate right to conduct such activities moving forward.


    The New York Times reported: "The Federal Supreme Court ruled in favor of the Hardy Casino, and the Hardy Group received the first ''television drawing'' license issued by the government, securing the right to operate legally. The Hardy Group achieved a comprehensive victory."


    The Los Angeles Times stated: "''Television drawing'' was not classified as a monetized lottery ??activity, marking another setback for Dewey."


    Global Times announced: "The Hardy Group is preparing to organize more diverse and varied television drawing activities. Meanwhile, Hardy has indicated they will apply for Nevada to open up the lottery business."


    Those who knew the inside story couldn''t help but express their frustrations.


    This operation was so transparent that even a fool could see that the ''television drawing'' license was tailor made for the Hardy Group.


    Hardy already had a casino and a TV station, making it difficult for others to break into this business.


    And now, with the addition of a new access permit, it was clear that this was not a restriction but rather a protective measure.


    A measure to protect Hardy''s business from being taken by others.


    It was a blatant case of monopoly protection.


    Those who knew more about the behind the scenes details understood that the success of this matter was closely tied to Hardy''s investment in Johnson.


    Hardy had gone to great lengths to support Johnson, and for Johnson to enact rules favoring his benefactor within his authority was simply part of the American political game.


    Previously, the television drawing activity alone brought Hardy a profit of 20 to 30 million dollars annually. Now, with a legitimate status, Hardy is poised to expand aggressively. Given Hardy''s business acumen, achieving an annual profit of 50 million dollars is well within reach.


    Regarding this development.


    The Mafia families and California consortiums working with Hardy were particularly pleased because Hardy had promised that once the new casino they invested in was completed, they would also conduct television drawing activities, allowing them to earn even more.

 Chapter 371 - 371 Preparing To Increase Ones Influence In The Senate

    Hardy received a call from Bill.


    "Boss, in the past two days, the number of clients at the betting company has increased by over 100,000, bringing the total number of clients to over 500,000, with total funds reaching 100 million dollars," Bill said excitedly.


    This lawsuit had garnered national attention, and the coverage in major newspapers served as significant advertising. Now that the Federal Court had ruled that television drawings were legal, many who had previously been worried were reassured.


    Since it was now legal, people felt free to participate, and many contacted the betting company, ready to try their luck.


    The casino reported to Hardy that the jackpot in recent drawing activities had also surged, with regular payouts reaching 70,000 to 80,000 dollars and the highest exceeding 100,000 dollars. If this trend continued, the casino could earn over 50 million dollars annually from this one project alone.


    "Bill, split the betting company into three," Hardy instructed.


    "Huh? Why?" Bill asked, puzzled.


    "In the future, as the amount of money grows and more people call, we don''t want customers to feel we''re monopolizing the business. Let them feel they have the freedom to choose," Hardy explained.


    "Aren''t they still the boss''s companies?" Bill asked, still a bit confused.


    "Hehe, it''s different. As long as it''s not apparent that they have the same owner, people will feel they have the freedom to choose. Customer perception is very important," Hardy replied.


    "Got it. I''ll have someone set up new companies," Bill quickly responded.


    After hanging up the phone, Hardy pondered that it might be time to push forward the development of the lottery business. He had been planning this for a while, but the timing hadn''t been right.


    Now, with the Federal Court ruling in favor of the ''drawing activity,'' it was as if a door had opened for the lottery business.


    It would now be much easier to operate.


    The American lottery industry had been growing steadily since colonial times and even raised substantial funds for the War of Independence. By the 1890s, however, lottery activities were declared illegal.


    It wasn''t until 1964 that the lottery business reopened.


    The American lottery industry operates state by state, so there was no point in going to Johnson this time, Hardy decided to approach the Nevada government.


    Hardy picked up the phone and called Nevada state senator Anthony. This Anthony was a friend of the mayor of Las Vegas and a senator Hardy had once hosted.


    After that incident, Hardy and Anthony had become friends.


    "Senator Anthony, I hope you can propose a bill to the state legislature to open up the lottery business in Nevada. Since Nevada has already opened up gambling and adult entertainment, why not the lottery? I believe the lottery industry will bring more employment and economic revenue to the state and attract more people, resulting in a range of benefits."


    "I''ve had a cooperation model prepared, which includes lottery sales, government supervision, fund utilization, profit sharing, and other aspects," Hardy said.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''ll come to Las Vegas to see you right away," Anthony replied. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day, Anthony, along with his assistant, flew to Las Vegas and met Hardy in his office. Hardy handed him a set of documents.


    Anthony took the documents and began to read.


    Hardy''s proposal was based on a mature mechanism from later years. The state government would establish a State Lottery Commission, an independent regulatory body separate from the government''s administrative system, overseeing the lottery companies and retailers.


    Lottery retailers would be private companies appointed by the State Lottery Commission, which would issue licenses to select the most capable and reputable companies to operate as retailers.


    The key point was how profits would be distributed.


    Fifty percent of lottery sales revenue would be used as prize money, 25% would go to public welfare funds, 12% would be lottery taxes, 8% would be for lottery operations and advertising expenses, and 5% would be retail profits.


    The 25% public welfare fund would actually go to the government, which could be used for public education, healthcare, public construction, and other areas.


    This would not be a small amount of money.


    For example, if a lottery is drawn once a week, and each draw sells 1 million tickets, that''s 52 million dollars annually, providing 13 million dollars a year for the state government to manage, plus additional tax revenue for the state.


    State governments are always short of money, no government isn''t. This additional income would significantly supplement the budget, enabling the governor to accomplish many previously unattainable goals.


    "What do you think of this proposal? Are there any areas that need improvement?" Hardy asked.


    "Mr. Hardy, this proposal is already quite mature and can be submitted directly," Anthony thought to himself. With so many capable people under Hardy, drafting a proposal would be a piece of cake.


    Hardy handed Anthony a cigar, and the two smoked while discussing the details of the lottery proposal. Anthony increasingly understood Hardy''s intentions.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Hardy. I''ll submit this to the legislature when I return. I also have a few friends, and I''ll get them to do their utmost to push the proposal through," Anthony said.


    Hardy smiled and looked at Anthony, saying, "Senator Anthony, are you interested in participating in next year''s Senate election? If you need support, I can help."


    Anthony was instantly excited.


    Why had he come running over here? Wasn''t it to find a big backer? He was just an ordinary state senator with no real foundation of his own. Without support from a major power, advancing further would be extremely difficult.


    And who was Hardy?


    The largest business in Nevada now was the "Hardy Group." The largest casino in Las Vegas belonged to him, and two even larger casinos were under construction, with investments of hundreds of millions, accounting for over half of Nevada''s total investment last year.


    He supported President Johnson''s re-election, pulling Johnson from a 30-something approval rating to over 40%, while his competitor, Dewey, was nearly destroyed by this man.

 Chapter 372 - 372 A Betting On Who Will Win The Presidency

    Never mind that Dewey made his own mistakes.


    Without Hardy, the major backer pushing things along, how could Dewey''s issues have come to light?


    Many would rather believe that Hardy orchestrated Arnold''s situation.


    Hardy not only had money but also influence.


    Now, the major backer extended an olive branch to him. How could Anthony not be excited? He immediately said, "Thank you, Mr. Hardy. If I become a senator and enter Congress, I will certainly strive for even greater benefits for you."


    Anthony''s statement wasn''t servile because almost every senator has a backer behind them. No, they all have backers.


    Hardy smiled and extended his hand, "We will work well together."


    "Gladly," Anthony quickly shook Hardy''s hand.


    In politics, Hardy was just getting started. He had explicitly supported only two senators so far: Nickolson from New York and Anthony from Nevada. And, of course, his biggest investment was in Johnson.


    Compared to other major consortia, his influence in politic was still relatively thin.


    Anthony bid farewell and left, while Hardy made his way to the casino. The casino was bustling with activity, filled with a crowd of guests, and it was just in time for the lottery drawing. The jackpot for this round had reached over $90,000, and a large crowd had gathered around, eagerly waiting for the draw.


    The lottery began.


    The cameras of the Las Vegas TV station focused on the lottery machine.


    After three rounds of drawing, the winning numbers appeared.


    A cheer erupted from the representatives of the proxy betting company¡ªonce again, their client had won the grand prize. There were both envious and amazed spectators present.


    Hardy suddenly thought of something.


    He called over a waiter.


    "Mr. Hardy, what can I do for you?" the waiter asked respectfully.


    "Go and get Manager Upton for me," Hardy instructed.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy," the waiter replied.


    It didn''t take long for the casino manager, Upton, to come jogging over. "Mr. Hardy, you were looking for me?"


    "I''m planning to open a betting line on who will win the presidency this time around. Get the casino''s actuaries to calculate the odds. Oh, and not just for President Dewey and Johnson¡ªall the other candidates as well," Hardy said.


    The casino manager''s mouth opened slightly in surprise. Betting on who would win the presidency? The boss really dared to take risks.


    "Alright, I''ll get everything ready," Upton responded.


    After two days of preparation, Las Vegas TV broadcasted advertisements announcing that Hardy''s casino had opened a betting line on who would win this election. There were a total of eleven candidates this time, and, of course, President Johnson and Dewey were the hot favorites, with the others seen mainly as also-rans.


    However, even the also-rans had a place in the betting list.


    President Johnson''s odds were set at 1.46.


    Dewey''s odds were 2.16.


    Hawkins, 5.35.


    Perot, 6.88.


    Hughes, and so on the further down the list, the higher the odds, indicating that the casino believed those candidates had a lower chance of winning.


    Once Hardy''s casino opened this betting line, it instantly captured the attention of people across America.


    Betting on who would win the presidency no one had ever done this before; it was the first time in history. Hardy was pioneering something new.


    However, people also saw something in these odds; it was clear that Hardy''s casino favored President Johnson for re-election, given that his odds were the lowest.


    With the betting line open, many people started placing bets, naturally through the proxy betting companies. Soon, a significant amount of money flowed in.


    Within a week, the betting amounts had astonishingly reached over $30 million, with most of the bets placed on President Johnson and Dewey. The other candidates only attracted small bets, with the third highest amount being just a few tens of thousands of dollars.


    The newspapers updated the betting amounts on the presidential race daily. Upon seeing this, Johnson smiled and said to his campaign team, "Look, most people are betting on me to win now. What does that tell you? It shows that people''s confidence in my victory is growing."


    Indeed, that was the case.


    The scandal involving Dewey accepting foreign political donations had severely damaged his reputation. Hardy further exacerbated the situation by producing a documentary titled Black Gold 1948, which caused Dewey''s support rate to plummet. In the last poll, Johnson had already surpassed Dewey, much to Johnson''s delight.


    Johnson picked up the phone and called Hardy. When Hardy answered, Johnson laughed, "Hardy, I''ll be in Los Angeles tomorrow. Are the preparations ready over there?"


    "Of course, everything is set. Don''t worry. This Los Angeles speech tour will be the most grandiose speech event ever," Hardy replied with a smile.


    President Johnson was preparing to continue his national tour, with Los Angeles being the next stop.


    Hardy had made extensive preparations in advance.


    The venue was chosen to be Hollywood Boulevard.


    A few days prior, ABC Television had already announced the date of President Johnson''s speech to the public.


    There would also be numerous guest appearances on the day.


    This included the four coaches from the ''Super Idol'' talent show and the 32 contestants who made it to the finals, all of whom would perform on stage.


    Additionally, a large number of celebrities were expected to show up to support the event. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ABC Television would broadcast the speech live across the United States.


    HD Security was responsible for the on-site security.


    There was also a perk: all attendees would receive a free bottle of Pepsi.


    The team estimated that more than 100,000 people would attend.


    However, they underestimated the draw of the celebrities. On the day of the speech, Hollywood Boulevard was packed with a sea of people, and the initial stock of 100,000 bottles of Pepsi was quickly snapped up, prompting an emergency shipment of another 100,000 bottles.


    But even that wasn''t enough.


    "Keep the supply coming; we''re not afraid of large crowds. If people take more than one bottle, so be it. What could be better advertising than this?" Walter Mack, Chairman and CEO of Pepsi, shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 373 - 373 The Marshall Plan

    The performances began.


    First to take the stage was Ava Gardner, instantly winning countless cheers. Ava sang her most famous song, Scarborough Fair, and the cheers of over 200,000 people resounded through the sky.


    Next, the other Judges took the stage to greet the audience, followed by the contestants from this season''s Super Idol talent show.


    This year''s most popular show was undoubtedly Super Idol, and the cheers from the audience were just as loud as those for the judges.


    Especially when Marilyn Monroe, America''s sweetheart and a captivating sensation, took the stage. The applause was even more enthusiastic. After Monroe sang a song, she stepped down, and several other Hollywood stars took the stage to support the speech.


    ABC Television was broadcasting live at this time. It was a Saturday, a day off, and most American families were gathered in their living rooms watching the program. It was a rare opportunity to see so many stars at once; how could anyone miss it?


    Many people envied those who could be there in person, knowing they could enjoy free Pepsi.


    Finally, President Johnson took the stage.


    Johnson gently waved his arms, his face beaming with a sunny smile, "Hello, people of Los Angeles! I am your President, Johnson."


    "Woohoo!" The crowd erupted in cheers.


    President Johnson began his passionate speech, talking about future governance plans, improving people''s livelihoods, developing the nation, and international relations.


    Regarding international relations, Johnson specifically mentioned the President of China, saying, "Back when we were fighting to defeat fascism, we provided them with a lot of support. But after we achieved victory in World War II, their greedy and corrupt nature became evident."


    "I won''t continue down a wrong path, so I stopped providing aid in time because that aid belongs to the American people. They realized they couldn''t gain benefits from me, so they turned to Dewey. The events that followed, I believe, are known to all of you. I watched that documentary, Black Gold, and it was indeed very compelling."


    "Hahaha!" The laughter of hundreds of thousands filled the square.


    Johnson couldn''t resist taking a jab at his competitor during his speech. However, such tactics are common in presidential elections, and people wouldn''t consider Johnson petty or lacking in decorum for it.


    The speech concluded amidst thunderous applause.


    Rough estimates place the attendance at around 300,000, and the event lasted more than four hours.


    Dozens of Hollywood stars came out to support the event, making it more grandiose than any performance.


    As soon as the speech ended, reports began pouring in from all sides.


    The Global Times wrote, "This was a ''speech of the century.'' President Johnson came to Los Angeles, where he was greeted by a crowd lining the streets. Over 300,000 people attended, and President Johnson''s speech lasted two hours, receiving dozens of rounds of applause."


    The Los Angeles Times reported, "Dozens of stars supported the speech event. The atmosphere was overwhelming, and the people were extremely enthusiastic. According to the latest data from a survey company, President Johnson''s support rate has surpassed Dewey''s, and now the scales of victory are tipping in Johnson''s favor."


    The Los Angeles Pictorial stated, "At President Johnson''s speech event yesterday, over 500,000 bottles of Pepsi were consumed, all provided free by PepsiCo. One has to say, Pepsi''s president is indeed skilled at marketing. Using this opportunity, Pepsi made a big impression on the American public once again."


    Back at his residence, President Johnson was still brimming with excitement. When he saw Hardy, he came up and gave him a hug.


    "Hardy, do you know? I felt as if I was back three years ago when I first moved into the White House. At that time, my approval rating reached 80%, and the American people loved me because they said I led them out of war," Johnson said with emotion.


    "But slowly, as time went on, people seemed to forget my efforts. They no longer liked me and wanted a new president. I had no scandals, so they said I was stubborn, couldn''t get along with Congress, and that my foreign policies were failures, among other things.


    "Hehe, but today, I felt that love from the people once again," Johnson said, looking at Hardy, giving him another strong hug. "Hardy, I know who has been helping me."


    With that, he gave Hardy a firm pat on the shoulder.


    The two sat down, and Hardy handed Johnson a drink. Johnson took a sip, calming his excitement, and continued:


    "Hardy, on my way here, I instructed the Secretary of State to prepare. I want to completely sever ties with the Chinese. They are trying to align with Dewey, and that is unforgivable. Moreover, from my perspective, they are no longer worth investing in."


    Johnson spoke casually, but Hardy felt his anger and determination.


    "In the future, I plan to focus on Europe. Hardy, are you familiar with the Marshall Plan?" Johnson asked, looking at Hardy.


    "Of course, I know about it."


    How could Hardy not know about such a significant matter? In his past life, he even read a book about the Marshall Plan and learned about many things that happened afterward. Currently, the European countries were struggling, and it was precisely because of the Marshall Plan that Europe was able to recover.


    Of course, America had its own plans, which involved using aid to gain a foothold in world affairs and compete with Britain and France for the position of world leader.


    In the room, with only Johnson and Hardy present, Johnson said, "This April, I officially signed the Marshall Plan, approving the establishment of the Economic Cooperation Administration. Over the next three years, we will provide aid to more than a dozen Western European countries."


    "The aid will include funds, industrial goods, technology, equipment, and food, with an annual total of about $4 billion." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The economic team estimates that those countries, currently in ruins and lacking supplies, will see over 80% of the funds flow back to the U.S., which will then be converted into various goods shipped to Europe."

 Chapter 374 - 374 The Marshall Plan Team Leaders

    Hardy''s eyes lit up, immediately realizing the enormous business opportunities involved.


    "Now, the Marshall Plan is just beginning, but I''ve noticed some issues. Relying solely on government power seems insufficient, so I''m planning to organize a private commercial delegation, led by the government, to tour various parts of Europe."


    "The members of the delegation could have funds and might offer loans to those countries. They could have products to sell to them or technologies for potential collaboration. Those countries have also promised to open some projects. If members of the delegation see potential in these projects, they could consider investing this would definitely be a win win situation."


    Hardy looked at President Johnson and thought to himself, "As expected of a seasoned politician, this strategy will likely attract numerous financial groups."


    Of course, Given Hardy''s relationship with Johnson, there would surely be a piece of this cake for him.


    "Hardy, I''m planning to set up three teams for the first delegation. You can organize one of the teams," Johnson said.


    The investment in Johnson was starting to pay off. And as a part of the first delegation, those who get in first get the meat, those who come later will likely only find bones left to pick.


    "President, you just mentioned that there are three teams. Who are the other two?" Hardy asked.


    Johnson smiled, "One is Rockefeller, and the other is Citibank. They will each form a team."


    Hearing these names, Hardy was slightly startled.


    The Rockefeller Group controls the oil economy not only in the United States but globally. It is the second largest consortium in the U.S., only after Morgan, and at one point, it even surpassed Morgan.


    What surprised Hardy was why it was Rockefeller and not Morgan. Isn''t there a saying that the Democratic Party belongs to Morgan and the Republican Party to Rockefeller? Johnson is a Democratic president, yet he lets Rockefeller join the European investment train.


    However, Hardy quickly figured it out.


    Previously, Johnson did not have any major capital backing him, which made him, as a sitting president, have lower approval ratings than candidate Dewey. This was largely due to the propaganda orchestrated by the consortia.


    Then Hardy appeared, providing him with support. In truth, Johnson had a solid foundation after all, he was the current president and had performed well during his term, with no reason compelling enough to abandon him.


    Following that was the matter of supporting the Jewish state, which won him the support of the Jewish people. The Citibank consortium, with deep ties to Jewish interests on Wall Street, was likely one of the forces backing Johnson.


    As for the Rockefeller Group, they were previously supporters of Dewey and had requested Giannini to mediate with Hardy to let go of Dewey. Now, however, Rockefeller was joining the Marshall Plan.


    What does this suggest? It suggests they might have abandoned Dewey and shifted their support to Johnson.


    This is a very interesting signal.


    However, Hardy also understood that for large financial backers, there was never any fixed political affiliation as perceived by the outside world. Who says Rockefeller can only support the Republican Party? They are the financiers. The real ''fathers.'' They support whomever they want, whoever brings them profit. As the rule makers. They play however they like.


    Former U.S. President Truman once publicly described it vividly: "The American two party system is actually a two party cooperation system."


    Though there may be disputes among consortia, they are conflicts of interest that can always be negotiated at the table, never escalating into violent conflicts to the death.


    The same applies to making money.


    It could be applied to everything else. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, winning over Rockefeller demonstrates Johnson''s impressive political acumen. Initially, he had no support, but he gradually strategized with the power in his hands, using the plan for the establishment of a Jewish state to win over Jewish support. Now, he''s pulling Rockefeller in with the Marshall Plan for European investment.


    Of course, Hardy''s contributions are paramount to his current high approval rating, stepping heavily over Dewey.


    This is why Hardy has a spot in the first phase of the European reconstruction plan.


    Because all three of these forces are incredibly significant for Johnson.


    Some people might understand the relationship between a consortium and those they invest in as one of control, but that''s not entirely accurate¡ªit''s more of a collaboration.


    Politicians aren''t fools, they aren''t puppets controlled by financiers.


    Their alliances are formed for mutual benefit, neither completely controls the other. It''s a mutually supportive, utilitarian relationship.


    There will be cooperation and communication, but also differences and disputes. No investment is a one and done deal, and in future collaborations, it isn''t a matter of financiers ordering politicians around but of mutual negotiation and progression.


    There have been breakups.


    Quite a few, in fact. And, of course, a number of casualties.


    Now, Johnson has granted Hardy a team slot, allowing him to form his own team to go over. This essentially gives Hardy considerable power.


    He decides who to bring and who not to bring.


    The two then shifted their discussion to the election campaign. Now that Johnson has entered September, with less than two months until the election, everything he does focuses on the campaign.


    "Hardy, my next stop is San Francisco, followed by some southern cities. I plan to visit every city I can, regardless of size. Although my approval ratings have increased significantly, I can''t afford to relax," Johnson said.


    He truly is diligent; such high intensity campaigning would be exhausting for anyone.


    "I''ve already made arrangements in San Francisco, and the scale won''t be small there. If there are other cities where you need support, just let me know," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Johnson laughed and patted Hardy on the arm.


    The next day, Johnson left Los Angeles for San Francisco.


    Hardy followed along.


    Many prominent figures came to greet Johnson in San Francisco, including city officials, social elites, and many big business owners.

 Chapter 375 - 375 The Temptation Of The Marshall Plan

    Now that Johnson''s approval ratings had risen, many were eager to align themselves with him.


    At the welcoming banquet, Giannini was also present. With over a hundred high society figures from San Francisco in attendance, Johnson delivered an impassioned speech on stage.


    Hardy stood beside Giannini.


    Giannini looked at Johnson, then leaned over and whispered to Hardy, "Hardy, I saw in the papers that the odds of you betting on President Johnson winning are the lowest. It seems you have a lot of confidence in his victory."


    "Actually, that''s part of our publicity strategy. We use the odds to influence public perception, making people more inclined to believe Johnson will win," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Giannini thought about it and realized this was indeed the case.


    Hardy was adept at manipulating public opinion.


    "And I genuinely do have confidence in Johnson. Initially, there was a lot of risk involved, but now I''m increasingly certain," Hardy added.


    Giannini knew Hardy was referring to the incident where Dewey accepted foreign political contributions.


    Dewey had indeed fallen into a trap. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What seemed like a promising situation was severely damaged by a political donation scandal.


    Despite being backed by Eastern consortia and never short of campaign funds, Dewey had accepted the money¡ªproof that greed can destroy even a well-built foundation.


    Especially when Hardy found out about it.


    Hardy seized this opportunity to exploit the situation, orchestrating attacks through journalists and the "Black Money" documentary, relentlessly criticizing Dewey.


    Not only Dewey, but even the major consortia were slow to react, allowing Hardy to significantly influence the election.


    Hardy took a sip of his wine, then lowered his voice, "Johnson has invited me to join the Marshall Plan, to organize an investment team for Europe. I''m one of the three leaders."


    Giannini was taken aback.


    The Marshall Plan''s investment in Europe.


    With his sharp instincts as a banker, Giannini immediately sensed a lucrative opportunity.


    "Hardy, tell me more," Giannini urged eagerly.


    Hardy smiled, "There''s a lot to discuss; let''s have a detailed conversation after the banquet."


    Realizing this wasn''t the right setting, Giannini grew impatient for the banquet to end. Once it concluded around 10 p.m., he eagerly pulled Hardy into his car and drove straight to his estate.


    In the study, the two lit cigars.


    Hardy asked, "Mr. Giannini, you''re familiar with the Marshall Plan, right?"


    "Of course. Last year, Secretary of State Marshall proposed a plan at Harvard University to aid Europe''s economic recovery, known as the Marshall Plan."


    "It was heavily covered in the newspapers back then. World War II devastated Europe''s economy; many countries are on the brink of collapse, with severe shortages of food, fuel, and other essentials. The U.S. is the only exporter, but they lack funds."


    "The Marshall Plan includes 16 countries: the UK, France, Italy, Austria, Belgium, the Netherlands, Luxembourg, Switzerland, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Portugal, Greece, Turkey, Ireland, and Iceland, with plans to provide around $22.4 billion in loans and aid. A few months ago, I read that Johnson signed the agreement, and preparations are underway."


    Hardy nodded.


    "Europe needs rebuilding, but they lack funds and resources. The U.S. government decided to provide partial aid, but it''s impossible to meet all their needs with American money alone."


    "President Johnson is planning to form a civilian investment team to accompany the economic aid group. If these countries need loans, we can provide private lending. If there are investment opportunities, we can invest."


    "And then there''s the matter of supplies. They''ll need massive amounts of materials for reconstruction, like building materials, rebar, cement, and everyday goods like food. They''ll also need cars and fuel¡ªbasically, a lot of things."


    "I estimate that 80% of the aid money will be spent on purchasing goods from the U.S., providing us with numerous opportunities to profit."


    "Moreover, those countries have already prepared a list of investment opportunities. Members of the investment team can invest in their infrastructure, such as water, electricity, gas, manufacturing, and automotive industries, to help them recover."


    Though it''s called helping recovery, it''s really about making money through investment.


    The more Giannini listened, the more excited he became.


    A $22 billion opportunity¡ªeven a small slice would be a fortune. If the California consortium can get involved, it will undoubtedly usher in a period of significant growth.


    "Hardy, who are the other two teams?" Giannini asked.


    "Rockefeller and Citigroup," Hardy replied succinctly. Giannini''s spirits lifted upon hearing this.


    His mind raced, quickly piecing things together.


    It seemed President Johnson had likely secured the support of Rockefeller and Citigroup. Realizing this, Giannini looked at Hardy.


    This young man''s investment foresight was exceptional.


    He invested in Johnson early on. If Johnson gets re-elected, Hardy will undoubtedly reap enormous rewards. Now, they have to decide whether to invest in Hardy.


    After all, the California consortium was publicly prepared to abandon Hardy. Although they had a private agreement, such matters weren''t known to outsiders. Giannini and Hardy likely understood each other''s thoughts to win Hardy over further, they would have to offer tangible compensation.


    When Hardy left Giannini, it was already one o''clock in the morning. However, Giannini didn''t rest; he remained alone in his study for a long time, deep in thought.


    There were still uncertainties surrounding President Johnson''s re-election, but the Marshall Plan was a tangible opportunity right in front of him. Giannini couldn''t afford to pass up such a significant advantage.


    Political affiliations Republican or Democrat didn''t matter now. The California Consortium needed to strengthen its ties with Hardy.


    Giannini called his assistant over. "Inform the other family heads that there''s an urgent matter to discuss. They should come to the estate at 8 a.m. tomorrow."


    The assistant nodded and went off to relay the message.


    Early the next morning, the heads of several major companies within the consortium arrived at Giannini''s estate. They gathered in the garden, sitting and chatting while they waited.


    Giannini looked around at everyone and said, "After the presidential reception yesterday, I spoke with Hardy until after one in the morning. He shared something with me: regarding the Marshall European Aid Plan, President Johnson plans to form a private inspection team, and Hardy has secured one of the three available spots."

 Chapter 376 - 376 The Core Of California Consortium

    "The other two spots are taken by Rockefeller and Citigroup."


    The attendees, who were all leaders of other businesses within the California Consortium, immediately grasped the significance of Giannini''s words.


    The Marshall Plan involved over $22 billion in funding a massive business opportunity. They could sell a large volume of goods and invest in Europe, often in projects at the national level. Getting involved would mean substantial profits.


    Hardy, as one of the leaders of the three teams, had the authority to decide whether the California Consortium could participate.


    "I called you here to discuss Hardy''s situation. Let me share my thoughts. Although Hardy previously joined the consortium, he was merely an external partner. I think it''s time to take a step further and bring him into the consortium''s core."


    No one objected.


    Everyone present understood the benefits Hardy could bring to them, given his current position.


    If they joined the European inspection team, their companies could secure massive orders, provide loans, and invest in Europe. This would lead to a significant increase in their companies'' assets¡ªa dream for any capitalist.


    Previously, they had supported Dewey to gain such opportunities. Now, Hardy was offering them even more than they had hoped for. They couldn''t afford to pass this up.


    "Is this information confirmed?" someone asked.


    Giannini replied calmly, "I spoke with the Rockefeller side by phone this morning. The Rockefeller president told me they are forming a team and selecting consortium companies that are suitable for investment in European countries."


    "How much can we secure?" another person asked.


    "Hardy said there''s no cap, the amount of investment depends on each team''s capability," Giannini explained.


    Everyone was pleased to hear this. Even though they couldn''t compete with Rockefeller or Citigroup in terms of capability, having no strict limit was far better.


    At this point, someone asked, "Should we shift our political support for the presidential election?"


    Giannini looked at the speaker and shook his head slightly. "There''s no need to publicly declare support, and it''s not necessary right now. Hardy is already out in front, securing benefits for us, isn''t he?"


    Everyone agreed this made sense.


    "I support bringing Hardy into the core," said the chairman of Northwest Bank, the first to speak up.


    "I agree," the chairman of Security Pacific Financial Corporation nodded.


    "I agree too."


    "Agreed."


    After everyone expressed their agreement, Giannini said, "Now let''s discuss the percentage of shares we should offer Hardy."


    The core of the California Consortium was Bank of America. The core level consisted of several families and companies holding shares in the bank: the Giannini family, Western Bank Corporation, Security Pacific Corporation, the San Francisco Consortium, Crocker National Corporation, and others.


    The Giannini family held the most shares, with 23%, while the other families and companies each held around ten percent.


    Bringing Hardy into the core meant giving him shares in Bank of America, allowing him to truly participate in the decision making process of the consortium and help determine its direction, rather than being merely an external partner responsible for generating revenue.


    "How about 5%?" someone suggested.


    "I think that''s too low. If we can''t offer Hardy something attractive, he could easily hand over the European investment opportunity to someone else, which would be a severe blow to us. We need to make a more enticing offer," another person argued.


    "At least more than 10%, otherwise, Hardy won''t be interested. I''ve always seen Hardy as a forward thinking investor, and I believe he can play a bigger role in the consortium''s future," another added.


    If Johnson were re-elected successfully and remained in office for four more years, Hardy would undoubtedly secure more benefits than he currently had. They needed Hardy''s political connections.


    Just as the mafia families were willing to spend money to buy the old godfather''s political influence, they were willing to pay for Hardy''s political resources. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After their discussion, they decided to offer Hardy a 12% stake in Bank of America. This percentage was neither too much nor too little; it was a mid level share they believed would be enough to satisfy Hardy.


    Previously, no one had taken Hardy seriously. To them, having Hardy join was just about strengthening the consortium. But now, they had to consider Hardy''s opinions because he possessed something they needed.


    You only have value in others eyes when you have something they want.


    Hardy was staying at Bill''s apartment in San Francisco while Bill was in Los Angeles, comfortably making himself at home.


    Ring, ring, ring!


    The phone rang. Hardy''s assistant picked it up, exchanged a few words, then approached Hardy and said softly, "Mr. Hardy, Mr. Giannini has requested your presence. Several directors of the consortium are there, and they would like to discuss something with you."


    Hardy sensed that things were moving in his favor.


    When Johnson mentioned the European investment team plan, Hardy had been strategizing how to maximize this opportunity.


    After weighing his options, Hardy concluded that partnering with the California Consortium was most advantageous. Of course, he also needed to ensure the consortium paid a price that would satisfy him.


    Hardy returned to Giannini''s estate and met with several key figures of the California Consortium. After greeting everyone, Hardy took a seat.


    He was now on equal footing with these people, no longer just an external partner.


    This was significant.


    Take the California Consortium, for instance. With Bank of America at its core, the true inner circle comprised a few key figures holding shares in the bank. The hundreds of other companies were merely partner enterprises.


    The Rockefeller Consortium, for example, had dozens of small families within it and hundreds more companies on the outside. Still, the core undoubtedly remained the Rockefeller family, as was the case with other large consortia.


    "Hardy, could you give us more details about the inspection team''s plans?" asked the chairman of Crocker National Corporation.


    "Certainly," Hardy began.


    "President Johnson believes that the government shouldn''t be the only source of this help to Europe. The private sector may be quite important. Right now, everything in Europe is missing, which creates a fantastic chance for everyone to make money. The government aid funds those countries will inevitably convert into goods.


    Globally, the only country that can provide such a volume of goods right now is the U.S. So, we can earn back that money, and it would also stimulate the domestic economy a triple win."

 Chapter 377 - 377 Becoming The Ninth Major Family In California

    "I think everyone knows that whoever secures these orders first will make a fortune. This is a pie worth over 22 billion dollars."


    "For example, Crocker corporation, being the largest agricultural company in the West, deals in grains, vegetables, fruits, meat, fish, and fodder¡ªall urgently needed in Europe. Think about the size of the orders at a national procurement level."


    The chairman of Crocker nodded enthusiastically.


    Those would undoubtedly be massive orders.


    Hardy then turned to Giannini and the chairman of Northwest Bank. "Take our banks, for instance¡ªBank of America, Northwest Bank, Wells Fargo. We can provide national level loans to other countries. Those European nations are in desperate need of money. World War II devastated their countries and emptied their treasures. Now, post war, they want to rebuild but lack the funds.


    I''m sure they''ll be thrilled if we go over."


    Giannini and the others nodded.


    They knew those countries needed money, but they couldn''t lend recklessly before. Now, with government backing, they could lend without hesitation. Banks made money from lending, and as long as there was security, they could lend as much as they wanted.


    "Additionally, industries like building materials, steel, cement, and timber are needed to rebuild homes that were bombed to rubble. These materials will be imported in large quantities. And then there are cars, oil, and various other supplies."


    "And, if needed, we can also explore arms deals and secure orders for the consortium''s weapons companies."


    "After World War II, we have excess production capacity that the domestic market can''t absorb, leading to layoffs. The government''s actions are meant to address the surplus of domestic goods perhaps there are political reasons too, but we don''t have to worry about those. For us, it''s undoubtedly a golden opportunity to make money."


    Everyone nodded in agreement with Hardy''s perspective.


    "The first trip to Europe will see, apart from the Economic Cooperation Committee bringing government aid, President Johnson forming three private investment teams to accompany the committee. They''ll handle national level interactions while we''ll focus on private sector exchanges."


    "It''s said those countries have prepared investment lists, and once we get there, we can select companies suitable for investment. Such opportunities are incredibly rare."


    "President Johnson has given me one of the team slots, and the first group I thought of was our consortium''s companies. If anyone wants to join, they can sign up, and if I find them suitable, I''ll include them. Of course, if no one is interested, I''ll find other partners."


    How could they not be interested? Such a lucrative opportunity couldn''t be missed.


    They were all seasoned businessmen.


    They could read between the lines of Hardy''s words that he was inviting them to make an offer.


    Giannini smiled and said, "Hardy, we''ve discussed it among ourselves, and considering your current capabilities, you are more than qualified to enter the core management of Bank of America. We are prepared to offer you a 12% stake. Are you interested?"


    Hardy felt a surge of excitement.


    Of course, he was interested. This was exactly what he had aimed for.


    With shares in Bank of America, Hardy would officially enter the inner circle. The California Consortium originally had eight major players; his joining would make him the ninth.


    Entering the core would grant Hardy more power, especially over other companies. Many of these companies held some shares in Bank of America, a requirement for joining the California Consortium.


    Currently, the California Consortium, with over $3 billion in capital, controls companies worth over $30 billion.


    This wasn''t the $30 billion of later years.


    In later years, the top 100 U.S. companies each had assets exceeding this figure, and that was just for one company.


    "I''m definitely interested. The Hardy Group is eager to advance, develop, and profit together with everyone," Hardy said with a smile.


    The others smiled too. Hardy''s agreement meant the deal was sealed.


    "12% of Bank of America shares what''s that worth?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ve had it calculated, it''s a total of $380 million," Giannini replied.


    Hardy looked at the big shots, smiling broadly, and asked, "I don''t have that much cash on hand. Can I take out a loan from Bank of America to cover this?"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Borrowing money from Bank of America to buy its shares? This guy was playing the same game again.


    Why ''again''? Because Hardy had done the same with Wells Fargo last time. He still owed Bank of America over a hundred million dollars.


    Giannini and the other seven exchanged glances.


    "Sure, we can lend it to you," Giannini agreed.


    After all, the money would still stay with them. This loan wouldn''t reduce their funds or affect their upcoming investments. The only difference was that Hardy was using his reputation to secure a 12% stake in Bank of America.


    Of course, Hardy would have to pay interest on this $380 million loan.


    ...


    Andy flew in from Los Angeles with his team. Within two days, the shares were sorted out.


    Wells Fargo purchased a 12% stake in Bank of America, becoming its fourth largest shareholder. At the same time, Wells Fargo borrowed $380 million from Bank of America to finance the acquisition.


    Since Wells Fargo was now wholly owned by Hardy, it effectively meant Hardy owned 12% of Bank of America.


    After the acquisition was completed, The Global Times reported this major transaction, surprising many people.


    Weren''t these two at odds before?


    The California Consortium had previously talked about kicking the Hardy Group out. Yet, suddenly, the Hardy Group had acquired shares in Bank of America and entered the core of the California Consortium.


    The change was swift and unexpected.


    However, some keen observers understood the situation. With Johnson''s strong momentum and Hardy''s investment in him, a victory would inevitably bring substantial benefits to the consortium. The California Consortium was mending its relations.


    And given Hardy''s current capabilities, he indeed had the qualifications to join the core of the consortium even without President Jonson''s support. Hardy has already amassed enough wealth and industries to make him a strong player in California.


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 378 - 378 Monroes First Meeting with Hardy

    Many admired Hardy. Every investment he made seemed like a stroke of genius. In just three short years, he had become one of the core families of a major consortium. It was truly impressive.


    Others took several generations to achieve what he did in just a few years.


    Acquiring shares of Bank of America and entering the core of the California consortium was very important to Hardy. It signified that his status within the consortium had further elevated, allowing him to access more resources. Of course, he was also obligated to lead the consortium''s enterprises to generate more profit.


    President Johnson''s speech event in San Francisco was a great success, with the scene still grand. HD Economic Company dispatched several celebrities to support the event, attracting a crowd of over a hundred thousand people.


    Marilyn Monroe was also among the performers.


    Currently, America''s sweetheart enjoys a popularity that rivals top tier celebrities. Similar to some pretty actresses in later years who, despite not having any works to their name, managed to amass a large following simply because of their good looks and effective publicity.


    After completing the deal with Bank of America, Hardy was ready to return to Los Angeles. However, upon boarding his private jet, he found Marilyn Monroe already on the plane.


    Seeing Hardy, Monroe quickly stood up in fright, timidly greeting him, "Hello, Mr. Hardy."


    Her long eyelashes fluttered up and down, reflecting her inner panic and fear.


    At this moment, Andy, standing nearby, explained, "Monroe was a guest performer at President Johnson''s speech event two days ago. However, after the speech, she suddenly developed gastroenteritis and was admitted to the hospital. The other performers returned to Los Angeles by car, leaving her alone here."


    "I learned from Edward during a call yesterday that she was still here. Since we''re heading back today, I suggested giving her a ride back, saving on airfare. She has mostly recovered today, so she decided to join us on the flight back."


    Hardy looked at Monroe. Today, she was dressed conservatively, wearing a thin, long skirt and a plain T-shirt. Still, her figure remained striking. Perhaps due to the gastroenteritis, her face appeared a bit pale.


    She stood there with her head lowered, her fingers slightly twisting, not daring to look at Hardy. Hardy smiled, "Miss Monroe, are you feeling better now?"


    "A lot better, just still a bit weak," Monroe replied softly.


    Hardy instructed his assistant, "Ask the crew to prepare a hot drink for Miss Monroe and take her to my room. She''ll be more comfortable lying on the bed."


    Monroe was taken aback.


    "Oh, no need, Mr. Hardy. I''m fine sitting here," Monroe quickly said, feeling too embarrassed to take over Mr. Hardy''s room."


    "You should go. I just happen to discuss some business matters with Andy and the others, which might not be suitable for you to hear," Hardy said.


    Upon hearing that these important people were about to discuss business matters, Monroe obediently followed the assistant to Hardy''s room.


    The room was luxuriously decorated. Monroe looked around, thinking to herself that the rich truly knew how to enjoy life, having a luxurious little suite on an airplane.


    The assistant brought her a cup of water.


    Monroe accepted the cup, holding it in her hands, "Thank you, Assistant. And thank you, Mr. Hardy, too."


    The assistant smiled and left.


    Monroe took a few sips of water, feeling her stomach ease up a bit. She placed the cup back on the coaster and slowly looked around the room again.


    On one side of the wall hung a picture of Hardy. In the photo, Hardy appeared young and handsome, with a sharp look on his face. Monroe stared at the photo for a long time.


    When she first joined HD Economic Company, President Edward had said that Mr. Hardy had taken a liking to her. At that time, she was down and out and deeply grateful to Mr. Hardy for giving her a chance to develop her career.


    Later, everything went smoothly. She received training, participated in programs, and became a highly popular idol.


    Back then, she had thought that maybe one day she would meet Mr. Hardy.


    She wanted to thank him.


    Today, she was indeed lucky to meet Mr. Hardy, but at the moment of their meeting, she was so frightened that her breathing became erratic. She forgot what to say and only felt nervous. In the end, she was arranged to stay in the room without even saying a word of thanks.


    Sigh~! Monroe sighed in frustration.


    "I''m such an idiot."


    Maybe I''ll have another chance to thank him when we get off the plane later.


    She sat on the bed.


    The bed was soft.


    At this point, the plane started to taxi. Monroe quickly lay on the bed, gripping the edge. Not long after, the plane took off into the sky. Lying on the bed with her head on the pillow, Monroe''s thoughts wandered. Did Mr. Hardy sleep in this bed before?


    Now that she''s lying on it, does that mean she''s sharing a bed with Mr. Hardy?


    Hehe.


    Monroe chuckled to herself.


    The plane shook a little in the sky. Monroe, who hadn''t rested well in the past two days, slowly fell asleep amid the rocking.


    Hardy and Andy sat in the front, discussing which members to bring on this European investment trip. Honestly, Hardy didn''t have many products that could be sold to Europe.


    Europe currently lacked food, building materials, cement, fertilizers, pesticides, and daily necessities. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What are Hardy''s industries?


    Hardy''s primary industry is media, but most European countries have not yet opened private television services.


    The Global Times had already established branches in various major European cities.


    Should they bring a bunch of Playboy magazines for them? Then there''s the gambling industry, security industry, film company, Barbie dolls, and Est¨¦e Lauder. Honestly, these are not suitable for Europe at this moment.


    Perhaps the only thing they could bring over would be televisions, but sales over there couldn''t possibly compare to those in the United States. Right now, ''N.Y.T'' televisions are in short supply and not hard to sell. Moreover, in Europe, people are only concerned with filling their stomachs.

 Chapter 379 - 379 An Amusing Girl

    As for the Hardy Group''s bank, Wells Fargo, it is already heavily in debt to Bank of America and can''t really lend much money to the Europeans. Establishing branches and slowly developing there may be of great significance in the long term, but it won''t yield much from that $22 billion.


    To be honest, Hardy''s current industries have great potential for future development, but they are only suitable for the resource abundant United States. For those still struggling below the poverty line, entertainment is still a luxury.


    This is why he involved the California consortium. Only a large consortium has such a diverse range of industries to profit from.


    Since there wasn''t much to sell, Hardy''s plan was to see if there was anything worth buying. In his previously set three year plan, the last of the six main business focuses was the luxury goods industry.


    So far, Hardy hasn''t genuinely entered the luxury market, with Est¨¦e Lauder being the only brand. If possible, he plans to acquire shares of some luxury companies during this trip. Even if they are left untouched, they could yield high returns in the future.


    Thinking about this, Hardy said to Andy, "This Marshall Plan involves over two billion dollars, with the vast majority being exports of goods. This will undoubtedly stimulate domestic industries in the U.S., especially for those products that European countries urgently need. The prices will certainly rise in the future.


    "Shipping, food, building materials, steel, cement, chemicals, industrial goods, fertilizers these industries'' values will surely grow, particularly the companies participating in this European trip. Their stock prices will likely increase significantly. We still have some time before we leave, so let''s have the financial team buy up their stocks.


    I estimate that growth will exceed twenty percent over the next two years."


    "Alright, I''ll make the arrangements when I get back," Andy replied.


    The flight from San Francisco to Los Angeles wasn''t far; it took just over an hour. As the plane landed, Hardy and the others fastened their seat belts. When the plane touched down with a sudden jolt, there was a scream from the cabin.


    "Ah~ Bang."


    It was clearly a woman''s scream. And a heavy object hitting the floor.


    The people in the plain were startled. The assistant said, "It seems to be Miss Monroe. Maybe she didn''t wake up and secure herself properly?"


    Monroe had fallen asleep, deeply asleep. The people in the front had also forgotten about her. As the plane suddenly landed, Monroe was thrown off the bed and hit the floor hard.


    The scream was her cry of pain.


    After the plane stabilized, Hardy and the others walked into the room and saw Monroe lying in the gap between the bed and the wall, looking quite disheveled.


    The assistant quickly went to help her.


    "Wait, wait, my leg is hurt," Monroe said with a sob.


    An ambulance arrived, and a doctor examined her, finding no serious injuries, just a sprained leg that would need half a month''s rest.


    Monroe was lifted into the ambulance. After she was taken away, Hardy suddenly chuckled, finding it all quite amusing.


    The California consortium finally settled on the team for this European trip.


    Hardy would lead the delegation, including Andy, the president of Hardy Group, the president of Wells Fargo, the president of Bank of America, the executive president of Northwest Bank, the president of Crock Agricultural Group, the president of Meton Real Estate Development Company, the president of Kaiser Group, Northrop Grumman and other companies such as Sylvania Electronics, and California Petroleum Company.


    Although other companies didn''t send representatives, they handed over their business directories. If there were suitable opportunities, Hardy Group would negotiate on their behalf.


    Other teams were also organized and ready.


    The European trip was scheduled to start on September 20th. There were still a few days left, during which Andy led the financial team to make moves in the market, buying up promising stocks.


    Meanwhile, Hardy did something else.


    He took the president and editor in chief of the Global Times, Mark Keane and Robinson, to visit Arnold, who was still hospitalized. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold''s injuries were not severe; he had only been shot in the shoulder. It had been a while, and he could already move freely.


    That evening, the ABC TV news broadcast a story about Jon Hardy, the owner of Hardy Group, visiting Arnold with the president and editor in chief of the Global Times. In the news, Hardy personally promised that Arnold would receive a $100,000 award from the Global Times for his courageous spirit.


    There was also another reward.


    The documentary Arnold shot, made into the film documentary "Black Gold 1948" was shown in theaters and grossed over 9 million at the box office. Arnold would also receive a share of the profits, amounting to $450,000.


    Many people were shocked when they saw this news.


    A $100,000 reward plus a $450,000 profit share.


    This Arnold suddenly received $550,000. Becoming a rich man overnight. Keep in mind, this amount of money could buy ten luxury houses in Beverly Hills at the time.


    This reporter Arnold suddenly entered the ranks of the wealthy.


    Hardy offered such a generous reward to motivate other journalist to be more decisive and bolder.


    Though he followed Henry''s instructions, he risked his life and was nearly killed by those people. Hardy thought he deserved the reward.


    With Arnold''s example, Hardy Group employees would undoubtedly be motivated and scramble to work hard, knowing they could also earn big rewards.


    What is the most effective way to win people''s hearts? Ideals and beliefs?


    For some, yes, but for the vast majority, it''s hard to reach such lofty heights. Money, however, can make most people submit.


    Money talks.


    Hardy was never a noble person; otherwise, he wouldn''t have developed in the underworld. He''s just a common man.


    A common man uses common methods.


    As long as he provides enough benefits to his subordinates, they will work hard for him and be less likely to betray him. That''s all he needs.

 Chapter 380 - 380 Italy

    September 19th.


    The aid delegation and the survey team convened in New York for a welcome reception.


    The aid delegation was led by Deputy Secretary of State Dean Acheson. The civilian survey group consisted of three teams: the California Consortium team led by Hardy, the Rockefeller Foundation team headed by David Rockefeller, and the Citibank Consortium team led by Citibank President William Rhodes. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dean Acheson, sporting a small mustache, looked sharp and energetic. Smiling, he greeted the attendees, "It''s an honor to meet all the chairmen and presidents here. Since last year, we began implementing the Marshall Plan and have engaged in multiple discussions with various European countries. We''ve already distributed a portion of the aid."


    "President Johnson believes we can deepen our assistance further, which is why you have all been invited to join this aid survey team. Today, we''re here to get acquainted, and tomorrow we set off together. Our first stop is Italy."


    The venue was filled with fifty to sixty people. Many were already acquainted, being prominent figures in the business world, and they began exchanging greetings and engaging in conversation.


    David Rockefeller spotted Hardy, approached him with a smile, and extended his hand. "Hello, Hardy. This is our first meeting. I''m David Rockefeller."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Rockefeller," Hardy replied, smiling as he shook hands.


    Hardy knew well who David Rockefeller was a third generation member of the Rockefeller family. The Rockefeller family was currently led by David''s father, John D. Rockefeller Jr. At 33, David was the Chairman and General Manager of the Executive Committee of Chase Manhattan Bank and would later rise to become the head of the Rockefeller Foundation.


    A 33 year old bank president was certainly considered young and accomplished.


    However, David Rockefeller felt more admiration and curiosity toward the young man standing before him. Hardy was only 27, much younger than himself.


    More importantly, David had the advantage of his family''s legacy to manage a bank with billions in assets at such a young age, while Hardy had built his wealth from the ground up, accumulating assets worth hundreds of millions in just three to four years.


    Moreover, Hardy had recently become a shareholder of Bank of America, joining the core ranks of the California Consortium.


    Before this gathering, David Rockefeller had specifically researched the other team members. After all, they were both collaborators and competitors. Among them, Hardy''s resume was the most compelling. Starting from a small enterprise, he had gradually expanded and merged, turning it into a conglomerate.


    Even David found himself impressed.


    The two exchanged a few pleasantries before David Rockefeller said, "Hardy, I find your experiences quite fascinating, especially your business strategies, which often yield maximum returns through ingenious tactics. Since we''ll be working together, I hope we can discuss them further in the future."


    Hardy smiled.


    "Of course, I''d be happy to chat when we have the opportunity."


    For Hardy, speaking openly about his real methods wasn''t an option; he couldn''t exactly say he was using foresight from the future to plan his moves.


    However, with so many business strategies from future knowledge at his disposal, he could easily share a few to impress David.


    Hardy then met William Rhodes, President of Citibank. Rhodes, in his sixties and of Jewish descent, engaged Hardy in a lengthy conversation.


    Subsequently, Hardy met many chairmen and presidents of other major American corporations.


    September 20th¡ªDeparture.


    The first destination was Italy.


    The war had inflicted significant damage on Italy, leaving many cities in ruins and the economy in dire straits. However, Italy was somewhat fortunate due to its strategic maneuvering in the latter stages, allowing it to avoid severe penalties.


    To prevent Italy from aligning with the Soviet Union, the United States provided substantial support through the Marshall Plan, making Italy one of the largest beneficiaries.


    It maybe hilarious but this so called "lazy nation" was actually on the losing side and got more benefits than some other countries on the wining side.


    Italian Prime Minister Alcide De Gasperi welcomed the aid delegation. The Marshall Plan had been in operation since 1947, and each country had its corresponding committee. The U.S. had already provided Italy with $130 million in aid.


    This time, the delegation brought the second batch of aid and the civilian investment group. The Italians knew these civilian groups were composed of major U.S. conglomerates, whose assistance could rival that of the American government.


    Currently, Italy was short on food, machinery, and capital lacking almost everything. They were eager to seize any opportunity that could contribute to national development.


    Italy presented a comprehensive list.


    L''Azienda generale italiana petroli (Agip), Italy''s largest oil company, was open to foreign investment.


    The National Grid Company.


    Fiat Automotive Company.


    Generali Insurance Company.


    UniCredit Group.


    The list included over 130 companies, spanning industries such as oil, electricity, natural gas, insurance, credit, automotive, shipping, food, precision instruments, machinery manufacturing, Hospitals, dining, jewelry, and more.


    The three major consortiums showed interest in many companies on the list. Rockefeller naturally had a keen interest in the oil industry.


    Others had their targeted sectors. The Security Pacific Corporation, part of the California Consortium, was interested in Generali Insurance.


    Meanwhile, Citibank''s group saw potential in Italy''s national grid business.


    What if multiple parties were interested in the same business? They could negotiate privately. Since they were all part of this delegation, they could sit down and discuss co-investment opportunities.


    Of course, some were focused on selling goods, like Crocker Agricultural Company, which offered Italy better quality, cheaper grain, and agricultural products.


    Hardy also had his sights set on something. He was interested in a shipping company, Mardi Shipping Company. According to the information provided, Mardi Shipping previously owned several passenger and cargo ships and operated ferries on Mediterranean routes, including routes from Italy to Spain, Morocco, Tunisia, and Malta.


    However, during World War II, all their ships were requisitioned, leaving the company with only two ferries. The company urgently needed investment to develop.


    Hardy still had many Liberty ships and Victory ships. He could easily invest a few ships here.

 Chapter 381 - 381 The Mediterranean Largest Shipping Company

    Hardy approached a Commerce Department official, "Mr. Pierce, could you help me get in touch with someone from Mardi Shipping Company? I''d like to discuss a potential investment."


    The Commerce Department official was very pleased this was the first businessman willing to invest in shipping so he nodded immediately, "Of course, no problem. I''ll notify them right away. They can be here within a day."


    As the official was about to leave, Hardy called out, "Oh, one more thing. I''m also interested in investing in the luxury goods industry, but I don''t see any such entries on this list. Could you help me connect with some companies in that sector?"


    "Investing in luxury goods?" The official was somewhat surprised.


    Given the current economic climate, luxury goods companies were struggling. People were focused on survival, with few willing to purchase luxury items.


    "Certainly, but are you sure you want to invest in the luxury goods sector?" the official asked again.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    After the official left, Andy and the president of Wells Fargo approached Hardy. Hardy looked at them and asked, "Have you found any promising sectors?"


    Andy said, "I think Fiat is quite appealing, but they''re a large entity. The Italian government intends for Fiat to acquire most domestic brands to revive the national automotive industry. They also have restrictions on foreign share sales, limiting them to 30%. And we''re not the only ones interested, several other companies are as well."


    Hardy knew that Fiat would develop quite well in the future.


    "What''s your plan?"


    "I hope to acquire at least 5%, which would require about $30 million," Andy replied.


    Hardy nodded, "Alright, I support your decision. Go ahead and do it. Try to secure as much as possible."


    As for the president of Wells Fargo, he was interested in a small bank.


    This small bank had already gone bankrupt. Its headquarters were in Rome, and it had branches in Milan, Naples, Florence, Venice, Turin, and Palermo, the capital of Sicily, known as the Mafia''s home.


    He wanted to acquire this bank and turn it into Wells Fargo''s branch in Italy.


    "If you think it''s feasible, then go ahead. You''re the president," Hardy said with a smile.


    The next afternoon.


    Representatives from Mardi Shipping arrived in Rome and met Hardy at the hotel. The person who came was the current president, Gerry Mardi, the second generation heir of the Mardi family.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy, I''m Gerry Mardi," the middle aged man greeted warmly, shaking Hardy''s hand with both hands.


    The two sat down to talk.


    Gerry Mardi made it clear that they were open to any form of investment. They had so little capital on hand that they could barely maintain operations and feared it would take a long time to return to their former status.


    "I have a batch of Liberty ships and Victory ships, mostly bulk carriers. I have two proposals: one is to lease them to you, and the other is to use the ships as equity in your company," Hardy suggested.


    The only asset Mardi Shipping currently held was its management rights and routes. Hardy''s investment would certainly make him the major shareholder.


    Eventually, Mardi presented his plan. He proposed valuing the company''s existing total assets and working with Hardy, who would contribute three Liberty ships and two Victory ships, holding 66% of the shares, while also leasing 20 Liberty ships and 10 Victory ships to Mardi Shipping. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since the company was broke, they could only defer payment for the leases.


    Gerry Mardi was indeed shrewd, this way, he could retain a significant amount of shares while acquiring enough ships to instantly become the largest shipping company in the Mediterranean, essentially "borrowing chickens to lay eggs" and "using no money to make money."


    Hardy saw through his plan but agreed to the proposal anyway.


    Gerry might think he was getting a great deal.


    But in fact, Hardy would gain even more.


    Although the lease payments were deferred, it wasn''t like they wouldn''t be paid eventually. Those ships would only rust if docked, but renting them out meant generating income.


    Hardy now controlled a major shipping company.


    Regarding Hardy''s interest in investing in luxury goods, the Commerce Department took it very seriously, but they currently had no list of such companies.


    Having no idea how to proceed, they finally escalated it to the Minister of Commerce.


    The Minister had an idea: "Publish a notice in the newspaper stating that Mr. Hardy, Chairman of the Hardy Group from the U.S., intends to invest in Italy''s luxury goods industry. Interested parties can call the Commerce Department to register. Leave your department''s phone number, and set the registration period for three days."


    An official immediately went to post the news.


    The announcement quickly caught the attention of luxury goods industry professionals, even if the general public didn''t notice.


    After all, the strongest country post war was the United States.


    The highest level of consumer spending was also in the United States.


    So, the luxury market was naturally in the United States.


    If they could enter the U.S. market, it would be an excellent opportunity for these luxury brands. Moreover, Hardy Group was a major American corporation, which could significantly promote their industry.


    Many luxury brands quickly called the Commerce Department.


    Within two days, the Commerce Department prepared a list of over sixty luxury brands. Some were well known throughout Italy, while others were obscure, the department suspected some of these brands were merely trying to fool wealthy Americans.


    They were right¡ªsome of these luxury brands were indeed hoping for speculative investment.


    The list was laid out before Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, this is the list we compiled. Please see if there are any companies you''d like to invest in. If there are, we have their contact details, and we can arrange for their representatives to come over for a face to face discussion."


    Hardy picked up the list and began reading.


    Some of the names were unfamiliar, but others were well known in later years.


    Seeing these names, Hardy''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    If he invested in these brands now, a $10,000 investment could yield $1 million in the future. He looked to see which names were on the list.


    Bulgari, Gucci, Fendi, Prada, Zegna.

 Chapter 382 - 382 Investment in Luxury Goods

    While examining the investment strategies of other major corporations and observing their aggressive acquisitions of heavy assets, Hardy felt tempted to follow suit. However, he was well aware of his own situation. The focus of Hardy Group''s business was not on these heavy assets, and currently, he couldn''t afford to venture into such high capital investments.


    For example, the Rockefeller consortium, with its deep rooted strength and resources, pursued projects that demanded significant investment and promised high returns.


    They invested in Italy''s largest oil company, AGIP.


    Rockefeller had extensive oil pipelines, possessed the best global oil technology, and had large sums of capital. Even if others wanted to compete for AGIP, it would be difficult to do so.


    Take Italy''s power grid as another example. It is currently a private industry, but such a strategic national enterprise will eventually be nationalized. If one invests heavily now, the future of the enterprise will be uncertain, and potential returns are still up in the air.


    There are also large manufacturing enterprises in Europe. Hardy felt that instead of investing in these, it would be better to directly invest in American manufacturing. In the decades to come, almost all of the surviving and thriving large manufacturers will be American companies. America''s investment in Europe now is mainly for strategic national interests.


    In the upcoming decades, there will be fierce competition between American and European corporations in areas like machinery, pharmaceuticals, electronics, military industries, biological breeding, aerospace, steel, and environmental science, leading to fierce, cutthroat battles.


    Ultimately, the surviving companies are all American.


    Thus, investing in European large manufacturing firms is less preferable than investing in American manufacturing.


    Moreover, the political situation in Europe is too volatile, making it difficult to control and requiring too much effort, which is not an ideal investment for Hardy.


    Additionally, there is a personal reason for Hardy.


    Although the Hardy Group appears to be thriving now, it is still relatively new and lacks a solid foundation. Previously, Hardy''s earnings were from quick returns, and only through a series of bold maneuvers has he attained his current status. It is not because Hardy Group''s strength is particularly formidable.


    Compared to those established consortia, Hardy still has a long way to go. Sometimes, it really takes time to build up.


    This is also why he planned to penetrate the core layer of the California consortium.


    Even the California consortium is considered a new force. Its foundation and strength cannot be compared to established consortia like Rockefeller or Morgan.


    Hardy is fully aware of this, so he doesn''t aim too high and only invests in industries with low investment and high returns.


    Moreover, Investments do not need to cover all bases. One should invest in what they are most familiar with and can control.


    The electronic and computer companies are just beginning, many more profitable industries will be available for investment in the future. When the electronics industry takes off, that will be the golden period for investment.


    Hardy glanced again at the investment list.


    There were five names on it that Hardy recognized.


    Although he didn''t know how large these companies would become in the future, one thing was certain they survived into the era Hardy lived in.


    Companies that have lasted that long are likely not bad.


    Hardy put check marks next to those five names and called in a Commerce Department official, saying, "Can you help me contact the heads of these companies? I would like to meet them." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, no problem. I will contact them right away," the official immediately replied.


    No matter what Hardy chose to invest in, as long as it was an investment, they were eager. Right now, they were hungry for investment.


    Two days later, these business owners came one after another.


    The first was the owner of Prada. Prada was founded in 1913 and later became popular with the royal family and a south after by the nobles and the rich. However, this prosperity was short lived, a few years later, Mussolini came to power.


    During World War II, Prada''s factory in Milan was bombed, leaving less than a tenth of its skilled workers, making survival tough. The owner, upon seeing the Commerce Department''s advertisement, saw this as an opportunity and came seeking investment.


    "I don''t want my family''s business to disappear," were the owner''s exact words.


    After negotiations, Hardy invested $550,000 for 35% of Prada''s shares, with the remaining shares still held by the founding family.


    The second to arrive was Gucci.


    This time, it was the chief designer Guccio Gucci and the president Domenico De Sole. It was their collaboration that had enabled Gucci''s growth.


    Domenico De Sole, being a businessman, saw Hardy''s investment information and thought of expanding and strengthening Gucci. Gucci already had a certain reputation, but it was mostly limited to Italy. He wanted to make Gucci a global brand.


    Gucci''s shares were jointly owned by the two men. Hardy asked, "How much of your shares are you prepared to offer, and at what price do you plan to sell to me?"


    The two exchanged glances. De Sole said, "On this point, we have a disagreement, so we came together to see Mr. Hardy. What we want is not just financial support."


    Hardy smiled and said, "I don''t know if you are aware of the situation with ABC Television. ABC is my enterprise, and it currently has the highest ratings in the United States. My acquisition of luxury goods companies is to prepare them for entry into the American market. The promotional capabilities of our group are unmatched."


    "To be honest, even a little known brand can become famous through our promotion."


    "By collaborating with me, you can enjoy these resources."


    In the end, the two partners agreed to give up 32% of their shares for $660,000, a price Hardy accepted.


    Next were Bulgari and Fendi.


    Hardy did not seek to hold controlling stakes because he needed these leaders to continue developing the companies. His goal was to sit back and wait for the companies to grow and earn money for him.


    Then the owner of Zegna came.


    The Zegna owner was unique, he brought two tailors along when meeting Hardy. Zegna specialized in men''s clothing and was a well known suit brand. They had a ready to wear production line and a bespoke service for high end customers.

 Chapter 383 - 383 Ferrero

    The war had destroyed their factory, leaving only a few tailors to make custom suits, bringing them back to their early days as a tailor shop.


    Hardy held out his hands while the tailors took his measurements. The Zegna owner continuously smiled and introduced his business, hoping to secure Hardy''s investment to open a new ready to wear factory.


    Hardy had heard of the Zegna brand in his previous life.


    It was one of the world''s top men''s clothing brands with a very high market share.


    "I have a suggestion for you," Hardy said.


    "Please go ahead, Mr. Hardy," the owner asked very humbly.


    "Open a clothing factory in Italy and also one in the United States. In the future, America''s consumption capacity will be the world''s highest, so it''s best to capture that market now," Hardy said.


    "Oh, I would like to, but this would require a larger investment," the owner replied, looking somewhat troubled.


    "I will invest. In that case, my shares will certainly be the majority, but I will give you some technical shares. Think it over," Hardy suggested.


    The Zegna owner bowed his head and thought for a long time.


    "I agree with your suggestion, Mr. Hardy."


    After negotiating cooperation with these luxury brands, Hardy had some free time. He planned to take a stroll through Rome and visit the Rome branch of the Global Times.


    The newspaper head quarter had a small two story building in Rome.


    There were only six or seven people in total. Hardy met with the editor in chief and reporters, gave them some encouragement, and treated them to a lavish meal.


    After the meal, Hardy left with his assistant and bodyguards.


    As their car drove down a street, Hardy suddenly asked the driver to stop. He looked at the statues ahead and realized this was the Trevi Fountain, as seen in "Roman Holiday."


    "I''ll get out and take a walk."


    Hardy got out, and his assistant and two bodyguards quickly followed, trailing behind him. Hardy stood by the Trevi Fountain for a while, then walked down a nearby street. It must be said that every street in Rome exudes an artistic atmosphere.


    Some thoughts flashed through Hardy''s mind.


    Should "Roman Holiday" be released a few years earlier? The male lead, Joe, could be a reporter for the Global Times, which would certainly be a great promotion for the newspaper. As for the scooter in the movie, the scooter from the motorcycle company Hardy previously acquired would fit perfectly.


    All items in the film, if they could be from his companies, would be. Audrey Hepburn''s dress? Prada. The jewelry she wears? Bulgari.


    The drink she sips? It must be Pepsi.


    Hardy said to his assistant, "Make a note of this and inform Henry and the others to find a girl named ''Audrey Hepburn.'' She should be in the UK and has either acted in films or performed in stage plays."


    The assistant quickly noted it down.


    This was all Hardy knew, and finding her might be challenging. It would depend on Henry and his team''s capabilities.


    After giving his instructions, Hardy was about to get back in the car when he suddenly smelled a rich chocolate aroma. He looked up and found himself standing in front of a candy shop.


    He glanced at the sign.


    "Ferrero Candy."


    Hardy was slightly surprised. The future richest man in Italy was the owner of Ferrero Candy. Hardy stepped into the shop, which had wooden shelves filled with various chocolate candies.


    One box contained chocolate balls wrapped in gold paper, which caught Hardy''s eye. At that moment, a salesperson approached and smiled, asking, "Gentlemen, what would you like to buy?"


    "What is this candy called?" Hardy pointed to the gold wrapped balls.


    "This is our owner''s creation, ''Hazelnut Wafer Chocolate.'' It tastes wonderful. Would you like to try one?" the salesperson said, handing one to Hardy.


    Hardy unwrapped the paper, revealing a chocolate ball inside. He took a bite. He had to admit, it tasted delicious.


    This triggered some memories from Hardy''s previous life. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hadn''t thought of his past life in a long time, but today, a piece of candy stirred memories.


    Back then, he was still in college.


    Every time he goes to take a lesson he goes to a small shop to buy a Ferrero chocolate, it can be said that the number of the Ferrero he eat is equal to the number of lessons he attended.


    Ah, the memories of youth.


    "I would like to meet your boss," Hardy said after finishing a golden ball.


    "Huh, you want to meet our boss? May I ask why?" the salesperson asked, puzzled.


    "I am an investor from the United States, and I think your chocolates are excellent. I am interested in investing," Hardy said straightforwardly.


    The salesperson was a bit stunned.


    One chocolate, and he''s ready to invest?


    Is this for real, or just a trick to get a free piece of chocolate?


    "Uh, I''ll call our boss, he''s upstairs," the salesperson hurriedly said, heading upstairs.


    Hardy picked up another golden ball, unwrapped it, and started eating. He had to admit, the hazelnut wafer chocolate he was eating now was much tastier than the ones he had eaten in his previous life. Whether it was the chocolate itself or the handmade nature, the flavor was exceptional.


    In any case, it was delicious.


    It made him want to eat one after another.


    Hardy also knew the story behind these hazelnut wafer chocolates.


    After World War II, European countries faced material shortages, and cocoa beans were in short supply. To reduce the amount of chocolate used, Ferrero invented these chocolate balls with hazelnuts, crushed nuts, and wafers, allowing them to use only one sixth of the chocolate.


    After its invention, the candy was found to taste excellent and became hugely popular, becoming one of Ferrero''s most classic chocolate products.


    Pietro Ferrero, in his thirties, was surprised when he learned that the guest from America was interested in investing in his candy shop.

 Chapter 384 - 384 France

    Pietro Ferrero, in his thirties, was surprised when he learned that the guest from America was interested in investing in his candy shop.


    "Hello, sir. My name is Pietro Ferrero, and I am the owner of this candy shop," Pietro introduced himself, extending his hand.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Jon Hardy," Hardy introduced himself.


    Pietro was slightly taken aback. After a moment, he studied Hardy carefully and asked, "I read in the newspapers that a Mr. Jon Hardy is part of the American investment delegation. He''s the owner of Hardy Group in the U.S., and I also saw an advertisement from the Ministry of Commerce recently, stating that Jon Hardy plans to invest in Italy''s fashion industry."


    Hardy smiled and replied, "Yes, that''s me."


    Pietro was astonished. The newspapers described this man as the president of a large corporation, with a fortune worth billions of dollars¡ªa true magnate. But why would such a wealthy man be interested in his small candy shop?


    Hardy picked up a golden chocolate ball and said, "I really like this chocolate. You''ve used hazelnuts, crushed nuts, and wafers inside. It reduces the amount of chocolate needed, which saves on costs while improving the taste. I''m curious, whose idea was this?"


    Hearing Hardy mention the golden chocolate balls, Pietro immediately felt a sense of pride. "I came up with that myself."


    Pietro''s parents had originally run a pastry shop, but Pietro saw greater potential in the chocolate and candy industry, so he transformed the family bakery into a chocolate candy shop. Business had indeed improved significantly. Originally operating in a small town in northern Italy, Pietro later invested in opening this shop in Rome to expand, and it had only been open for two years.


    "Are you interested in expanding this business?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "Of course I am," Pietro responded eagerly.


    Pietro had moved his candy shop from a small town to Rome precisely to seek growth. Now, a major investor was standing in front of him, offering to invest. How could he not be tempted?


    "I also own a chocolate company in the U.S., and I believe we could merge our operations and develop some even better candies, turning them into global sensations. Would you be interested in joining forces?" Hardy invited.


    "I would be honored," Pietro responded excitedly.


    At this point, Ferrero only had two shops one in Rome and the other in a small town in northern Italy along with two candy making workshops. It was, at best, a small scale operation, essentially a workshop style business.


    Hardy decided to invest $300,000, taking an 80% stake in the company. Pietro could use the money to expand, and Hardy''s U.S. chocolate company would collaborate with Ferrero, providing ample and affordable raw materials.


    From then on, Ferrero entered a period of rapid growth.


    When Pietro returned home and told his wife about everything, he still found it unbelievable. "Mr. Hardy invested $300,000 after eating just a few hazelnut chocolates. My goodness, these big capitalists are really capricious in their investments."


    His wife smiled and said, "Isn''t this exactly what you''ve always dreamed of? Now you have the money, and someone to help you get more raw materials, and even open up the overseas market. I believe you''ll become the best candy maker in Italy."


    Pietro kissed his wife passionately. "Yes, I will work hard towards that goal," Pietro said with excitement.


    The entire trip to Italy lasted 12 days. Many companies in the delegation reached agreements, and Hardy reaped substantial rewards. The next stop for the delegation was France.


    By October 1948, there was only one month left until the U.S. presidential election, and the campaign had entered its final phase.


    Various election campaigns were in full swing. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Johnson intensified his speeches.


    In a recent poll, his approval rating reached 48.6%, while Dewey''s dropped to 45.1%, with Johnson pulling ahead.


    But Johnson didn''t relax for a moment. He continued to travel from city to city, delivering speeches. When his approval ratings were low, he didn''t lose heart. When they were high, he worked even harder to solidify his advantage, knowing that only the final election results would guarantee his victory.


    All polls are merely predictive and have significant limitations, unable to fully reflect the real situation. There was no other way but to work hard.


    His competitor, Dewey, was unwilling to concede and also began delivering speeches across the country. However, the results were far less favorable than Johnson''s. Wherever he went, the crowds were only in the thousands, much lower than Johnson''s numbers. The proud Dewey lost his temper several times, even berating his campaign team for their ineffective publicity.


    Two planes landed one after another at Paris airport.


    French Prime Minister Robert Schuman welcomed the delegation at the airport, and later, French President Vincent Auriol received the delegation at the ¨¦lys¨¦e Palace, where he hosted a banquet in their honor.


    Subsequent work was handed over to French Minister of Economy Georges Bidault.


    The U.S. had previously provided $65 million in aid to France to help with reconstruction. France had suffered greatly during World War II, with the country completely occupied and many cities reduced to ruins, severely damaging the nation''s vitality.


    Although the war ended in victory, the domestic economy experienced a sharp decline, leading to the devaluation of the franc, skyrocketing prices, and severe shortages of goods. The people''s lives were extremely difficult.


    At this time, France desperately needed assistance.


    However, there was also a sense of caution towards the American aid plan. Many believed that the U.S. had ulterior motives in helping Europe, aiming to become the world''s leading power. While many people saw through this, survival was the immediate priority.


    Only after ensuring survival could they talk about rights, so European countries succumbed and accepted the aid. It was because of this aid that European countries agreed to many of the conditions set by the Americans, ultimately leading to Europe''s economic recovery but also its subjugation to the U.S.

 Chapter 385 - 385 investment in France

    France presented a list of companies.


    The list included both state owned and private enterprises, similar to the situation in Italy. State owned enterprises had to remain under state control, while private enterprises could be negotiated directly with their owners.


    Among these were some special companies that the French government had confiscated after the war and were now directly selling.


    The industries France offered for investment included oil, banking, steel, automobiles, machine tools, tobacco, insurance, liquefied gas, construction, aviation, and shipping.


    Wells Fargo was planning to acquire a bank in France as part of its European expansion strategy. Hardy, on the other hand, instructed Andy to reach out to the shipping companies on the list to explore the possibility of investing in French shipping.


    Hardy had already made up his mind.


    He knew that shipping would be a crucial industry in the future. With resources already at his disposal, Hardy had established shipping companies in the U.S. England, and Italy. If he could acquire more shipping companies in other countries, he could eventually form a global super shipping conglomerate.


    Of course, he didn''t forget about acquiring luxury brands either.


    These investments were smaller but paved the way for future opportunities.


    Hardy approached French Ministry of Commerce officials with the same request he had made in Italy: Hardy Group wanted to invest in France''s luxury goods industry. The French officials could only provide the names of companies on the list, advising Hardy to handle any other investments on his own.


    The level of service was far inferior to what he had experienced in Italy.


    Hardy then contacted the head of the French branch of Global Times and instructed him to place advertisements in French newspapers, stating that the American investment delegation, led by Hardy Group, was interested in investing in the luxury goods industry. Those interested could register with the French branch of Global Times.


    France had many fashion brands, including Louis Vuitton, Herm¨¨s, Cartier, Lanc?me, L''Or¨¦al, Lacoste, Dior, Chanel, Van Cleef & Arpels, and Boucheron.


    During the German occupation in World War II, the French fashion industry experienced a severe downturn. Countless brands were either forced to shut down or had their assets relocated to Vienna. A few highly valuable luxury brands were preserved, but their management was taken over by Germans, with all profits going to Germany.


    Even fashion design programs in various academies had German instructors imposing ideological corrections.


    Of course, some brands chose to collaborate.


    Some of these brands were later dealt with by the French government, while others managed to escape punishment but continued to struggle.


    Shortly after the advertisement was released, Global Times received numerous inquiries.


    The first to come forward was Christian Dior. Hardy immediately recognized the name.


    Christian Dior was quite tall, standing slightly above Hardy, who was over six feet tall. The slightly balding middle aged man bent over slightly, wearing a big smile as he extended both hands to shake Hardy''s hand.


    "Mr. Hardy, it''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Christian Dior. I am a designer, and I have opened a fashion store under my name. I hope to secure your investment," Dior said respectfully.


    Before the war, Dior was just a tailor. During the occupation, he did quite well, making clothes for the Germans, which almost led to his downfall after the war. This experience left him nervous and cautious. When he saw Hardy''s investment advertisement, he immediately had an idea.


    He wanted to attach himself to a powerful ally to ensure his survival.


    At that time, France''s purging activities were not yet complete, and Dior feared that the situation might worsen and that he would be targeted again. The last thing he wanted was to end up in a labor camp.


    The American investment in Europe was widely known, with Hardy Group being one of the investors. Dior knew of Hardy''s background and was eager to forge a connection with him. If he had Hardy''s backing, he would no longer have to live in constant fear.


    "I understand, Mr. Dior. I am interested in investing in your company. Let''s discuss the details. How much capital do you need?" Hardy asked.


    "I need 10 million francs," Dior replied cautiously.


    Hardy quickly calculated in his mind that 10 million francs was equivalent to about $300,000. This was not a large sum for Hardy, and it was very much within his ability to invest.


    "I will provide the funds, Mr. Dior. However, I want 65% of the shares in your company. You will be responsible for all design and production," Hardy said.


    Dior''s still wanted to keep the majority shares in his hand but honestly the choice wasn''t his.


    Dior quickly composed himself. He had no other choice. If he didn''t get the money and some protection, he wouldn''t even have the opportunity to continue his work. After a brief moment of hesitation, Dior nodded.


    Hardy invested $500,000 to establish the Dior company, taking a 65% stake, while Dior contributed his Paris store and management expertise for the remaining 35%. Dior would operate in both France and the U.S., and when it expanded into America, Hardy promised significant media support.


    Christian Dior left with excitement after their meeting.


    Soon after, Hardy acquired a portion of Lanc?me''s shares. Lanc?me had struggled during World War II, halting production entirely. After the war, they hadn''t yet recovered and were looking for investors, so Hardy obtained a 15% stake.


    As for L''Or¨¦al, it had also halted production because its owner had been arrested for assisting the Germans during the war.


    Then there was Chanel. Several of their stores remained closed, with rumors circulating that Coco Chanel had been closely involved with the Germans during the war. Now, Mrs. Coco had fled to Switzerland. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy had sent letters to all of L''Or¨¦al''s shareholders and Mrs. Coco Chanel, expressing Hardy Group''s interest in purchasing some of their shares if they were willing to sell.


    At the end of the day, it was all about survival.

 Chapter 386 - 386 William Buckley

    Hardy didn''t care about what they had done in the past. After all, they had collaborated with the Germans to survive. Hardy couldn''t bring himself to pursue civilians who had been forced to collaborate with the enemy because their government had failed to provide the protection it should have.


    Moreover, the fact that the French government hadn''t taken action against them suggested that their offenses weren''t too severe.


    Meanwhile, Andy had successfully contacted France''s Bollor¨¦ Shipping Company. The owner, Vincent Bollor¨¦, came to visit Hardy, and the two had a very enjoyable conversation.


    Bollor¨¦ Shipping, founded in 1822, is one of France''s oldest shipping companies. Like many others, they had suffered significant losses during World War II. Currently, they still owned 12 ships, which was impressive. They had routes connecting the U.S., Australia, various African countries, and Asia. Vincent Bollor¨¦ was very interested in Hardy''s investment.


    In reality, the companies listed by the Ministry of Commerce were only those that had already expressed interest in receiving investments, which meant these companies were open to investment from the beginning.


    Bollor¨¦ was willing to accept an investment of no more than 30% of the company''s shares. After an afternoon of negotiations, Hardy secured a 35% stake. In return, Hardy invested 9 cargo ships, while Hardy Shipping leased 10 cargo ships to Bollor¨¦ Shipping.


    With this, Hardy had now taken control of four shipping companies.


    He had become an undisputed global shipping giant.


    The Marshall Plan¡ªthe U.S. aid program for European countries required the transportation of large quantities of supplies, giving a tremendous boost to trade and making it a golden age for the shipping industry.


    The delegation''s trip to France lasted 15 days in total. The next stop was Austria, but Hardy didn''t go with them this time. Instead, he sent Andy and the president of Wells Fargo. If they found any promising projects, they were to communicate with him via telegram. Hardy had to return to the U.S.


    The election was about to begin.


    Johnson had entered the final sprint, and Hardy wanted to ensure there were no surprises.


    A few days earlier, his private plane had already flown to France to wait for him. Hardy boarded his plane and returned to the U.S.


    ...


    Hardy''s private plane flew directly to Miami. With the election approaching, all parties were making their final efforts by traveling across the country and delivering speeches.


    The plane landed at Miami Airport, where Michael was waiting to greet him. When Hardy got off the plane and saw Michael, he smiled and gave him a hug.


    The two got into the car and sat together in the back seat. Hardy asked, "How are you holding up, following Johnson around for speeches? Exhausted?"


    "It''s fulfilling. This is the life I enjoy," Michael replied with a smile.


    Hardy leaned closer to Michael and said, "Learn as much as you can now. When you run for senator, join the Senate, become a party leader, and then run for president, I believe you''ll have the chance to sit in the Oval Office one day."


    "I''ll work toward that," Michael said confidently.


    "By the way, how have the speeches been going recently?" Hardy asked.


    "Pretty well. We''ve planned everything ahead of time. The crowd at each speech has been around 20,000 to 30,000 people, and in bigger cities, we''re seeing 40,000 to 50,000."


    "And what about Dewey?"


    "Since the ''Black Gold'' scandal, Dewey''s popularity has dropped significantly. His rally sizes are much smaller than President Johnson''s, and there''s even word that Dewey has been lashing out at his campaign team in frustration."


    Hardy chuckled at that. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, the car arrived at the Ritz-Carlton Hotel, where President Johnson was staying. The Ritz-Carlton, known for its luxury and elegance since its founding in the 19th century, was the top choice for politicians.


    When Hardy and Michael entered the presidential suite, President Johnson was talking to a heavyset man in his sixties. Upon seeing Hardy, Johnson smiled brightly, stood up, and gave him a warm embrace.


    Everyone else in the room stood up as well.


    "How was your trip to Europe?" President Johnson asked with a smile.


    "Those countries need to rebuild, and they''re looking for steel, cement, food, and daily necessities. My Hardy Group mainly deals in media, which doesn''t have much business over there. I did acquire a few luxury brands, so there was some gain," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "Hardy, let me introduce you. This is my running mate, Vice President William Buckley," Johnson introduced the older man to Hardy.


    Although Hardy was meeting William Buckley for the first time, he had heard of him before. Buckley, originally a lawyer, had served as a criminal prosecutor and county court judge. Later, he joined Congress, holding positions in both the House and Senate. Since 1937, he had been the Senate Majority Leader, a deeply rooted Democratic politician.


    This year, Buckley was chosen as Johnson''s running mate, helping with campaign activities, especially within the party.


    Hardy also knew that after Johnson was re-elected, Buckley would continue as Vice President until Johnson''s term ended.


    "Mr. Buckley, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about you from President Johnson, but this is the first time we''ve met," Hardy said warmly, shaking Buckley''s hand.


    Buckley smiled and shook his hand in return. "You know, Hardy, we''re quite alike."


    Hardy was taken aback. "Why do you say that?"


    Buckley chuckled, "I help President Johnson garner support within the party, while you help him gain the people''s support. Don''t you think we''re quite similar?"


    Hardy laughed as well.


    "Thank you for the compliment, but what I do can''t compare to your work," Hardy said modestly.


    Buckley shook his head seriously. "No, your ''Black Gold'' scandal was a key factor in this campaign''s success. It completely crippled Dewey''s momentum. No one can deny your contribution."


    "The ''Black Gold'' scandal..." Hardy thought to himself, surprised at how the incident had gained such a notorious name. It was bound to become a part of American election history.

 Chapter 387 - 387 Monroe

    The group sat down to continue their conversation.


    President Johnson smiled and said, "Everywhere we go, the public is very enthusiastic. Honestly, I''m a bit tired, but I''m full of energy."


    "I think you should be extra careful about security now. I remember President Roosevelt was almost assassinated during a speech in Miami," Hardy cautioned.


    Buckley nodded. "Hardy''s right. I remember it was in 1933 when a man named Zangara fired five shots at President Roosevelt. Luckily, none of them hit. We can''t afford to make the same mistake."


    Hardy suggested to the President, "You still have three more speeches in Miami. How about I have HD Security send over some additional personnel to beef up security?"


    President Johnson looked around at the others. "Do we really need that?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement. There was no harm in being extra cautious, especially during such a critical time. Who knew if someone desperate might try something?


    "Alright, thank you, Hardy," President Johnson agreed.


    The conversation then shifted back to how to increase support. However, since the campaign was already in its final stages, most strategies had been exhausted, and no one could come up with any groundbreaking ideas.


    Suddenly, Hardy had a thought and said, "Mr. President, I have an idea."


    "Oh? What''s your idea?" Johnson asked, intrigued.


    Everyone else also turned to look at Hardy. They all knew that Hardy often came up with clever tactics, ones that could devastate opponents.


    "How about we do a ''Presidential Live Debate'' broadcast?"


    "Live debate?" The term was unfamiliar to them.


    Hardy explained the concept in detail, and the others quickly understood.


    Hardy concluded by saying, "We''ll hold the debate at ABC Television. We''ll use our own host, and even the comments from the host and the commentators can have a subtle bias in our favor, which will be a huge advantage for us."


    "If Dewey accepts the challenge, you can ask him about his policies regarding corruption and remind the public of the ''Black Gold'' scandal. It would be a massive embarrassment for Dewey, and I''m sure his face will look terrible."


    "And if he doesn''t accept the challenge?" Buckley asked.


    Hardy smiled. "If he doesn''t accept, that''s fine too. We''ll have already announced the challenge to the press. If Dewey doesn''t accept, it''ll look like he''s afraid¡ªa coward who doesn''t dare face a challenge. Do you think people will support a candidate like that?


    "Afterward, we can have newspapers publish some articles, get a few commentators to write scathing critiques, and further damage his popularity."


    Everyone looked at Hardy, impressed.


    Hardy''s plan was truly ruthless.


    Agree to the debate, and Dewey''s ''Black Gold'' scandal would be exposed.


    Refuse the debate, and he''d be labeled a coward. Either way, they could spin it to their ??advantage.


    It was a brilliant plan¡ªan open strategy that Dewey couldn''t counter.


    "I think this plan is fantastic. I''m in," Buckley said with a smile.


    The others also voiced their approval.


    Finally, President Johnson nodded with a smile. "Alright, let''s have the campaign committee issue the challenge to Dewey and have the newspapers publish the letter."


    That evening, there was a small reception in the hotel ballroom. Celebrities like Marilyn Monroe, Shania Twain, and several other stars from Hardy''s talent shows were in attendance. Hardy hadn''t realized that they had come to Miami for promotional events too.


    The party was lively, with everyone drinking and chatting casually.


    Hardy made his way over to the group of celebrities. When they saw their big boss approaching, everyone quieted down and looked at him attentively.


    "You''ve all worked hard. I''d like to toast you. You''re part of the Hardy Group, and I believe you all have bright futures ahead," Hardy said with a smile.


    Their big boss offering a toast? Everyone quickly raised their glasses and took a sip.


    Hardy turned to Marilyn Monroe and asked with a smile, "How''s your leg doing?"


    "Ah!" Monroe blushed at the mention of her embarrassing incident.


    Everyone else had heard about Monroe''s stomach problems that had left her stranded in San Francisco. She had taken Hardy''s private plane and fallen off the bed when it landed. Now that Hardy brought it up, the others couldn''t help but stifle their laughter.


    "It''s all better now," Monroe replied, her face still red.


    Hardy had had quite a bit to drink at the reception, and by the time he made his way to the elevator, he was already a bit wobbly. Monroe and the others happened to be in the elevator with him, and when it started with a slight jolt, Hardy suddenly felt dizzy.


    He reached out to steady himself, and his hand landed on Monroe. She quickly caught him, concerned. "Mr. Hardy, are you okay?"


    The others rushed forward to help as well. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy''s eyes were glazed over as they slowly escorted him to his room. Once he was lying in bed, Hardy''s assistant looked at the others and said, "Everyone else can leave now."


    Just as Hardy was getting up to undress, the assistant called out to Monroe, who was the last to leave. "Miss Monroe, wait a moment."


    "Yes? What is it?" Monroe asked, puzzled.


    "Could you help Mr. Hardy with his clothes?" the assistant said before leaving the room.


    The assistant was a man, and it wasn''t appropriate for him to undress the boss. If rumors spread that Hardy and his assistant had some kind of scandal, the boss would likely kill him.


    However, if there were rumors about Hardy and one of his actresses, people would just smile knowingly¡ªit wouldn''t be a big deal. So, the assistant left Monroe to handle it.


    Monroe walked over to the bed and helped Hardy take off his jacket. Just then, she heard the door click shut. The assistant had left.


    Monroe hung the jacket neatly. It was an expensive suit, likely worth several hundred dollars.


    Monroe underestimated its value. This custom made suit, tailored by two top craftsmen from Zegna for Hardy, could easily sell for over a thousand dollars.


    Next, Monroe helped Hardy remove his shoes, which were also custom made.


    Then she hesitated. Should she take off his pants too?


    In the end, Monroe gritted her teeth and unbuckled Hardy''s belt, tugging his pants down. But Hardy was too heavy, and she couldn''t get them off. Finally, Monroe climbed onto the bed, straddling Hardy''s legs, using both hands to pull his pants down.


    "Mmm..."


    Hardy groaned.


    As his legs shifted, Monroe lost her balance and fell onto Hardy. With his eyes still closed, Hardy wrapped his arms around Monroe, rolled over, and pinned her beneath him, his leg draped over her body.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    Hardy''s hands began wandering over Monroe''s body, as if searching for something.


    Monroe''s eyes widened in shock.


    Oh my God.


    He''s grabbing me.


    Oh my God, oh my God, what do I do now?!

 Chapter 388 - 388 The Domineering CEO

    Monroe was grabbed, her whole body turning stiff, her eyes filled with fear because everything happened so suddenly. She wasn''t prepared at all.


    Give the boss a slap to wake him up.


    Are you kidding?


    This is Mr. Hardy, one of the top elites in the United States, one of the most powerful men in all of Hollywood. Even the president seeks his favor. Monroe wouldn''t dare.


    Monroe thought about it and tried to pull Hardy''s arm off, but the more she tugged, the tighter Hardy held her.


    She tried twice but couldn''t succeed. Monroe finally gave up; how could her strength compete with a grown man''s? She had no choice but to lie quietly beside Hardy.


    Her upper body was held by a large hand, her lower body was pinned down by a strong leg, and the man''s body was pressed tightly against her.


    This made Monroe''s heart race.


    The room was lit,


    Monroe slightly turned her face to look at Hardy. From this angle, she realized Mr. Hardy was indeed very handsome, not with delicate beauty but with a masculine ruggedness.


    The scent of alcohol mixed with a faint trace of sweat from Mr. Hardy filled her nostrils, making Monroe feel somewhat intoxicated.


    In that moment, Monroe felt so comfortable being held in this man''s embrace.


    She felt so safe.


    Monroe''s background was very troubled. Her mother was a single mom, and to this day, no one knows who her father was. Her mother had mental illness and had been hospitalized when Monroe was still a child.


    Monroe was sent to several foster homes, with some unpleasant experiences along the way. She even stayed in an orphanage for a time. Her life was full of upheaval, and she lacked a sense of security.


    Many times, she had woken up crying in the middle of the night. She even wondered if she had inherited her mother''s mental illness.


    But today, Lying next to this strong and powerful man, she felt an unprecedented sense of safety.


    It was inexplicable but so real. Why was she feeling like this? Monroe couldn''t understand it.


    Maybe it was because, in her most difficult moment, Mr. Hardy sent someone to find her and gave her this job, helping her life improve gradually.


    Maybe it was because he was strong, his sturdy leg pressing on her. Though heavy, it gave her a unique sense of being grounded. This pressure made her feel at ease.


    Or maybe it was his large hand gripping her chest.


    His hand was big and strong, radiating warmth, even feeling hot, warming her cold chest.


    Or maybe it was because Mr. Hardy was extremely wealthy and powerful. People said that Mr. Hardy was now the most influential man in Hollywood. A man like that could protect her. She was like a little deer, constantly injured, her body full of arrows, hoping for a strong man to rescue her.


    Of course, She had also heard rumors that Mr. Hardy controlled the Los Angeles underworld and was the biggest boss on the West Coast.


    Monroe didn''t care about that at all.


    It just showed that Mr. Hardy was truly a man among men. If she became his woman, even being beaten by such a man would be a kind of happiness.


    Was she twisted?


    No, She just had a bit of a psychological problem in her pursuit of security.


    During the day, she had helped with promotion, attended a party at night, had some drinks, and was already exhausted. Lost in her thoughts, Monroe slowly drifted off to sleep.


    The assistant and two bodyguards stood outside the door, but after a long time, Monroe hadn''t come out. They exchanged glances.


    "What should we do? Should we go in and check?" one of the bodyguards asked.


    "Maybe the boss decided to keep Miss Monroe? What if we disturb them?" the assistant hesitated.


    The bodyguard frowned and thought for a couple of seconds. "No, we have to ensure the boss''s safety. The boss didn''t instruct us to find any woman tonight."


    The assistant thought it over and nodded.


    The boss''s safety comes first.


    The bodyguard carefully opened the door, making no sound. The Ritz-Carlton''s facilities were top-notch.


    The bodyguard tiptoed to the bedroom door and peeked inside. The room was lit, and the situation on the bed was clear.


    The boss was hugging the blonde woman, his leg over her body. The boss was breathing evenly, and the woman seemed to be asleep as well.


    Confirming the boss was safe, the bodyguard retreated.


    Alright, time to clock out.


    Who knows how long had passed when Monroe woke up groggily. She found herself lying in a strange room with a man beside her.


    It took her several seconds to recall what had happened.


    She looked at the clock on the bedside table: 3:30 a.m. She glanced at the man beside her, Mr. Hardy. He was no longer pinning her down, but now he was on the other side.


    Monroe slowly moved her body. This time, Hardy didn''t grab her, and she slowly pulled herself out of his embrace.


    Sitting up and adjusting her dress, Monroe glanced at the man on the bed again, then tiptoed out of the room and down to the regular guest area a few floors below, opening the door to her own room.


    As she opened the door, her roommate woke up, surprised to see Monroe. "Why are you back so late?"


    Monroe forced a smile.


    "Something came up. Go back to sleep."


    The roommate seemed to have an idea of what had happened, rolled over, and went back to sleep. Monroe took off her evening gown and lay in bed, but for some reason, the bed felt cold. She missed the warmth of the embrace she had just left.


    She slowly raised her hand.


    Would this give her a sense of security?


    But after trying, she found out.


    No. Not at all.


    She suddenly regretted it. Why did she leave? It would have been better to sleep until morning. She could deal with everything else after waking up.


    She tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep soundly.


    The next day.


    Hardy woke up feeling well rested. After washing up and drying his hair, he glanced at the bed and smiled to himself.


    He had indeed drunk a lot last night. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he wasn''t blackout drunk. That whole "I don''t remember what I did after drinking" thing is nonsense because when you''re truly drunk, you can''t do anything.


    He knew Monroe had helped him into the room and undressed him. Hardy had pulled Monroe over, taking advantage of the situation.


    He liked the feeling of holding a woman while he slept after drinking.


    But he did drink quite a bit last night, so nothing else happened. He had just held Monroe and fallen asleep.


    He didn''t know when she left, but he guessed that Monroe had waited until he was asleep before leaving.


    Since coming to this world.


    Hardy had become indifferent to many things.


    Fawning over and pursuing women?


    Impossible.


    He would take what he wanted without hesitation.


    He could spoil and pamper them, but only if he felt like it. If they didn''t listen, they could leave.


    Before Monroe sat on his lap last night, Hardy didn''t think much of it. But after her bold move.


    She naturally belonged to him.


    If anyone else tried to get involved, too bad for them. HD Security, the Los Angeles gang, and Hardy''s Group would have a "talk" with them.

 Chapter 389 - 389 Presidential challenge

    Yesterday, Hardy proposed to Johnson that he challenge Dewey to a televised debate. After a night of rush work from the team, the proposal was published in all major newspapers this morning.


    The challenge immediately caused a huge sensation.


    The Global Times reported: "President Johnson has issued a challenge to presidential candidate Dewey, inviting him to a live televised debate on ABC. The two can ask each other questions on governance philosophy, economic development, foreign policy, the nation''s future, and issues of public concern. The questions can come from each other, the host, or even the audience.


    "This kind of challenge helps the public better understand the future president, which is beneficial for the election. Now, Johnson has issued the challenge, and Dewey has two days to respond. Will Dewey accept the challenge? We''ll see."


    The Los Angeles Times commented: "A presidential candidate debate is indeed an interesting proposal. It shows that President Johnson is full of fighting spirit and willing to confront Dewey head-on. We''ll have to wait and see if Dewey has the spirit of a knight to face this duel. Two days is all we have to wait."


    The Washington Post added: "Whether a televised debate is effective remains to be seen, but it''s clear that President Johnson is ready for a fight. Dewey''s support has plummeted since the ''black gold scandal,'' and polls show Johnson is already ahead. If Dewey agrees to the debate, it might be a chance for him."


    At this time, Dewey was giving a speech in Detroit, Michigan, a Republican stronghold in the North. It was the industrial capitalists in the North who had once helped the Republican Party defeat the Southern landowners.


    As long as he secured the support of these northern states, he still had hope of victory.


    But that morning, when he saw the newspaper headlines, Dewey''s face darkened.


    Johnson had actually challenged him.


    If this had happened a few months ago, Dewey would have gladly accepted, confident that he could leave Johnson speechless in the debate, and shine in front of the public. After all, he was a former prosecutor, and debate was his forte.


    But now, he didn''t have that confidence.


    As some newspapers had pointed out, the ''black gold scandal'' had severely damaged Dewey''s reputation. It had shattered the image he had spent decades building, and its impact on him was enormous.


    If Johnson brought up foreign relations in the debate, how could he respond?


    Instead of winning face, he might lose it completely.


    Two days passed in a blur.


    Dewey''s camp remained silent. Johnson''s campaign team cheered in celebration¡ªDewey was afraid, he chickened out, not even daring to respond.


    Immediately, they organized writers to publish articles attacking Dewey as much as possible.


    The Global Times and other newspapers published a series of articles. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dewey is a coward!"


    "He doesn''t even have the courage to accept a challenge; how can he be a good president?"


    "If he backs down in the face of a personal challenge, what will he do when faced with a challenge from another country?"


    "Dewey, quit the race. You''re not qualified to be president."


    The public, already skeptical of Dewey, disliked him even more. And many who had planned to support him began to reconsider¡ªwas someone like this really fit to be president?


    Dewey''s reputation among the people took another nosedive.


    After reading the newspapers, Dewey angrily smashed his desk. He had indeed avoided the debate to prevent Johnson from embarrassing him. But now, he was branded as a coward, and it pained him deeply.


    "Damn it, I should have accepted the challenge in the first place. If he asked something difficult, I could have just deflected. Now I''ve been labeled a coward."


    "After this election, I might never get another chance to run again. Even my party colleagues won''t support me anymore."


    President Johnson''s speech in Miami was a great success, with more than 100,000 people attending. This was partly due to the publicity, but Hardy also played a role.


    He called the head of the Lucchese family in Miami and asked him to help gather more people. The Lucchese boss gladly obliged and mobilized his subordinates to gather supporters at the event.


    With the help of the local power player Lucchese, the turnout doubled compared to expectations.


    Monroe, as a special guest at the event, performed a song before the speech. As soon as she appeared on stage, she was greeted with a roar of applause.


    Monroe had now become a national symbol of sex appeal.


    Hardy was standing below the stage, watching Monroe. When Monroe greeted the audience while singing, her eyes suddenly met Hardy''s. A flicker of panic flashed through her eyes, and she quickly looked away, continuing her performance.


    But Hardy caught that brief moment.


    He smiled lightly to himself.


    He enjoyed the feeling of teasing women like this.


    After the speech in Miami, Johnson''s team left for the next city. They had three more speeches planned before the election. Johnson was really pushing hard.


    Hardy, on the other hand, was planning to return to Los Angeles.


    The seven contestants from the "Super Idol" talent show, who had also come to perform and support Johnson, were preparing to return to Los Angeles as well to participate in the top 24 competition. A different group would handle Johnson''s future support performances.


    Knowing they were going back, Hardy offered them a ride on his plane, saving them the trouble of paying for flights. They gladly accepted the chance to hitch a ride on the big boss''s private plane.


    On the plane.


    Hardy went to his private room.


    Once the boss was gone, the contestants relaxed. They curiously looked around at the luxurious decor of the plane, whispering among themselves.


    "This plane is really luxurious. These seats are so comfortable, and they can even recline halfway. The seats on regular flights are narrow and hard," one girl said.


    "Of course, this is the big boss''s private jet. I bet the boss''s room is even more luxurious. Hey, Monroe''s been in the boss''s room before, right? What''s it like inside?" another girl asked.


    As soon as she said this, a few people chuckled quietly.

 Chapter 390 - 390 Little Fox

    The story of Monroe''s mishap on the plane had spread around the company, and now everyone knew about it. She had fallen asleep and rolled off the seat onto the floor, becoming a running joke. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Monroe, feeling embarrassed by the question, turned her head to look out the window.


    After returning to Los Angeles, everyone went back to their own tasks. However, within a few days, rumors began circulating within the entertainment company.


    Monroe had slept with the big boss.


    People often say that rumors spread faster than fire, Not only do rumors spread fast, but they spread far. Soon, everyone at HD Agency, HD Studios, and ABC Television knew about it.


    When Monroe arrived at the TV station to participate in a new program, she noticed many people giving her strange looks.


    What was going on?


    Monroe was puzzled.


    Monroe did have a friend, Shania Twain. They had been assigned to the same room during a tour and quickly bonded over their frank personalities, becoming friends.


    Monroe pulled Shania into an empty dressing room. "Shania, can you tell me why everyone is looking at me so strangely today?"


    Shania looked at Monroe and laughed. "There are rumors about you all over the production team. I guess some people are curious, and some are just jealous."


    "What rumors?" Monroe asked.


    Shania looked at Monroe, leaned in, and whispered mysteriously, "Monroe, is the big boss good in bed?"


    Monroe froze.


    Shania burst into laughter. "Judging by your reaction, I''d say the rumors are true. Everyone is saying that you slept with the big boss in Miami. That''s why people are giving you those looks."


    Shania''s tone was playful.


    Monroe finally understood the reason. She could guess that it was likely the girl who had shared the room with her that night who spread the rumor, as she was the only one who knew Monroe returned late.


    She wanted to explain that she didn''t actually sleep with the boss,


    But... But she had only been touched by him.


    Would explaining help? Who would believe her? Who would want to believe her? People love gossip, and if there''s no story, they''ll make one up.


    Besides, she had returned late.


    Even though nothing really happened,


    She had still slept there.


    Monroe had risen to fame through her sex appeal, but her skills couldn''t compare to the other contestants. She had been relying on sensual performances to win every competition, and many people were aware of this.


    As a result, many people already harbored resentment toward her.


    Monroe and Shania returned to the recording hall, where many contestants had gathered. Monroe noticed that everyone was looking at her with a different kind of gaze.


    But one thing was strange.


    She noticed that the staff and management at the TV station were treating her with more respect than ever.


    In the past, they treated her like any other contestant.


    They would call out to her loudly when it was her turn, and if she made a mistake, they would scold her. If there were no chairs during breaks, she had to stand.


    But today, the staff was polite when calling her. When she made a mistake, the director didn''t scold her but patiently explained the scene. During a break, when she found no chairs, the staff immediately brought her a new one.


    Monroe wasn''t stupid.


    She knew the change in attitude was because of the big boss.


    Suddenly, she felt an odd sensation.


    Even though she wasn''t yet officially his woman, she was already enjoying the perks of being one.


    The TV station staff and contestants viewed Monroe''s situation very differently. The contestants might think she was using her looks to steal their opportunities, but the staff had only one thought: she was the boss''s woman, and they must not offend her.


    Just look at the boss''s women.


    Miss Ava, whom the big boss personally groomed, was now one of the top stars and singers in Hollywood.


    Miss Irina, the assistant to the chairman of ABC Television, was practically a vice president and the host of the TV station''s most popular show, "Irina Tonight Show." Word had it that she had only recently graduated from college.


    It wasn''t that they were extraordinarily talented. Hollywood was full of women more talented and beautiful than them, so why did they have their current status? Because they had someone behind them¡ªa strong pillar of support.


    It was that simple.


    Monroe had slept with the boss, so no one dared offend her. They were more than willing to treat her well.


    As for the idea of the big boss sleeping with the contestants, wasn''t that exactly what people expected? If he didn''t, that would be the strange part.


    So the staff''s attitude was in stark contrast to the contestants. One side was distancing themselves, while the other was eager to please.


    The show began recording.


    The entire process would take a few days.


    Ava, as one of the mentors, sat in the mentor''s chair on stage.


    After the previous contestant finished singing and received an above-average score, it was Monroe''s turn. Many people suddenly perked up, waiting for drama to unfold.


    Everyone knew that Ava was the big boss''s woman, and now this little fox, Monroe, was stepping up. People were curious to see how Ava would handle the situation.


    Monroe sang a new song.


    It was still her signature sensual style. Despite the long training, her vocal skills were still mediocre, and her tone was quite ordinary.


    Monroe''s talent points were all invested in her sex appeal.


    She had made it to the top 24 solely because of the company''s support. Monroe was the most popular contestant, as proven during performances. Whenever Monroe appeared, the audience''s cheers grew louder and louder.


    Ava smiled as she watched Monroe finish singing. She picked up the microphone and was the first to comment. "That was very good. You performed this song well, capturing the lazy, seductive, and tender emotions perfectly. This style suits you. I give you 9.5 points."

 Chapter 391 - 391 Importance Of Politicians To Businessmen

    The contestants who had been expecting a dramatic showdown were shocked. Ava gave Monroe such a high score? Didn''t she hear the rumors? It didn''t make sense.


    They had expected a fight, but nothing happened, leaving some people disappointed.


    Of course, Ava had heard the rumors about Monroe, but would she start trouble? Absolutely not. Ava was a very clever woman, always had been.


    She was fully aware of her position.


    She also knew she had to maintain the proper mindset.


    She belonged to Hardy, but Hardy didn''t belong to her alone. Ava knew about Hardy''s other women, so what was one more Monroe?


    Hardy had already given her enough. If she started wanting more, it would only lead to disaster.


    The other judges also gave Monroe good scores.


    Monroe advanced to the next round.


    Monroe was the most popular contestant and one of the show''s key ratings drivers. The production team wasn''t going to let her be eliminated so easily.


    But two days later.


    New rumors began circulating within the production team.


    People said that Monroe had slept with the big boss and was guaranteed a high placement in the competition. Those with real talent would probably be pushed out.


    These rumors eventually reached Hardy.


    Edward personally reported to Hardy that these rumors were indeed circulating in the production team. He had already ordered the staff not to spread gossip, or they would face consequences. This helped suppress the rumors for now.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "I fear it''s not that simple. I''ll have Henry and his team investigate," Hardy said.


    Edward carefully asked, "Boss, should we avoid suspicion and eliminate Monroe in the next round at the top 12?"


    Hardy chuckled. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you think I need to avoid suspicion? Even if I did sleep with her and decided to promote her, so what? Who in all of Hollywood would dare question it?"


    Edward grinned.


    "Of course, boss. In that case, what ranking should Monroe aim for?"


    Hardy thought for a moment. "Originally, I planned to have her stop at the top 12 and let her appear as a guest afterward. But now I''ve changed my mind. Monroe''s popularity is the highest among all the contestants, and eliminating her too early would hurt the ratings.


    "Third place. Let her make it to the semifinals and finish in third place. That way, she''ll stay through the entire competition."


    Edward nodded enthusiastically. "Understood, boss. I''ll arrange it and have the record company write a few more high quality songs for Miss Monroe."


    The next day.


    It was the turn of the girl who had shared a room with Monroe that night to perform on stage. She was eliminated after stepping on the stage with her left foot first.


    Just kidding.


    She was eliminated because she didn''t perform well. All the judges gave her low scores, and she didn''t receive many votes from the audience, so she was eliminated.


    But that wasn''t the end of it.


    Henry''s investigation team followed the girl and discovered that she had been in contact with another company.


    It was eventually uncovered that the person contacting her was from NBC Television. The girl was quite talented, which was why she had been selected to perform at the president''s campaign event.


    All the contestants had signed contracts with HD Agency, the kind of low paid rookie contracts typical for newcomers. NBC offered the girl a better contract and hoped she would switch to their company. She eagerly agreed.


    Their offer was that the higher her placement, the better her contract terms. After hearing rumors that Monroe might have slept with the big boss, she became jealous and feared Monroe would steal her opportunity, so she started spreading the rumors.


    After hearing this, Hardy smiled faintly.


    "Leave that girl to Edward to handle. Henry, send more people into NBC and Columbia Television. Gather as much information as you can. Someday, we might surprise them."


    Henry nodded in agreement.


    Business is war. Since the other side is a competitor, it''s wise to prepare in advance. Sending a few spies won''t cost much, but they could prove useful in the future.


    Hardy called this "being prepared for a rainy day."


    As the old saying goes, "It''s not the thief you fear; it''s the thought of the thief."


    ...


    Johnson visited several cities in Georgia and Alabama to campaign. With the election drawing near, the promotional activities officially stopped, and he returned to Washington.


    October 31st.


    Johnson called Hardy, "Hardy, are you busy in Los Angeles?"


    "Not too much," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "How about coming to Washington to keep me company? I''ve invited you to play golf on the 2nd," Johnson said.


    "Of course, I''d be happy to join you and welcome the good news of your election victory," Hardy laughed.


    "No one knows the outcome until the last moment," Johnson said.


    Hardy knew that Johnson was still worried, which was understandable. This was why Johnson sought the company of someone he trusted most.


    The next day.


    Hardy took a private plane to Washington and met President Johnson at the White House. By this point, everything had been done, and all that remained was to wait for the results. Hardy had dinner with Johnson, and they talked about various economic matters.


    For example, investment in Europe.


    The future direction of the U.S. economy.


    Through the conversation, Hardy gained much insight, learning about Johnson''s vision for the future, which allowed him to plan ahead.


    Sometimes, a single word from a powerful figure can bring fortune to someone. Understanding future trends and seizing opportunities could elevate Hardy''s Group to the next level. This is why large financial groups are willing to invest in politicians.


    They don''t always need politicians to profit directly, sometimes, simply learning their plans is enough.


    For example, knowing that the higher ups plan to heavily invest in high tech companies, Hardy could position himself in the industry early.


    Or knowing that the real estate market would be suppressed, Hardy could sell off real estate investments in advance, cashing out at the peak and investing in other more profitable sectors.

 Chapter 392 - 392 Election Day

    November 2nd, 1948.


    Election Day.


    Hardy and President Johnson arrived early at a private golf course on the outskirts of Washington. It was remote, and today, the course wasn''t open to anyone else. It was just the two of them.


    The place was very quiet.


    The two played golf, chatted, and rested when tired, having some drinks and snacks. When they felt sleepy, they headed to the hotel for a nap.


    Meanwhile, the outside world was in a state of frenzy.


    Thousands of people gathered outside the White House, holding banners in support of Johnson''s re-election. They sang songs and demanded that President Johnson come out to meet them.


    Reporters crowded at the White House gates, hoping to interview the president.


    Similarly, outside Dewey''s governor''s residence in New York, many people had gathered, shouting slogans in support of Dewey, creating a loud and boisterous atmosphere. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, far across the ocean, the Chinese president anxiously awaited news. He had previously chosen to invest in Dewey, the front runner, hoping for strong support from the new president. However, the campaign funds he provided had landed Dewey in trouble.


    It had sparked what was known as the ''Black Gold Scandal.''


    This resulted in him offending both Johnson and Dewey. The $5 million he provided was confiscated as well, leaving him in a no win situation.


    Moreover, he heard that President Johnson was instructing the Secretary of State to draft the "Flower White Paper," which contained many points indicating a break with him. This made the Chinese guy both furious and terrified. He still hoped for Dewey to win the election.


    At least with Dewey in office, there wouldn''t be the same fierce retaliation from Johnson.


    He even hoped to gain continued support. Recently, the war situation in his country had become dire, with a major defeat in the Northeast that cost him over 500,000 troops. This left the bald figure increasingly fearful, as the enemy grew stronger with the support of the soviets and he sensed the impending danger of complete destruction.


    So, he was desperately seeking foreign aid.


    Johnson was no longer a hope, and Dewey was a faint glimmer of one.


    Night fell.


    After dinner, Hardy and Johnson strolled the golf course as the floodlights came on. The weather in November was a bit cold, so both men wore coats as they walked across the grass.


    "Hardy, if I manage to win re-election, I want to push for universal healthcare. Do you think it''s feasible?" President Johnson asked.


    Johnson still had his heart set on universal healthcare.


    He had brought it up when he was Vice President, and as President, he continued to push for it. It was also part of his campaign promises.


    However, Hardy knew that universal healthcare wouldn''t be achieved until a simplified version was introduced much later, during Obama''s presidency. Johnson was unlikely to succeed.


    "Mr. President, I hate to disappoint you, but this universal healthcare plan is essentially a major tax increase on the wealthy, taking money from their pockets to subsidize the poor. It''s bound to face fierce opposition from the wealthy."


    "To implement such a massive plan, you''d need it to pass through Congress. Currently, the Republicans hold a majority there, so your plan is unlikely to get through."


    Johnson''s face darkened.


    Indeed, as Hardy had pointed out, the Republicans held the majority in Congress, and the plan harmed many interests, making it difficult to pass.


    And beyond that, any other reform bills Johnson proposed in the future would likely face strong Republican opposition.


    Even if re-elected, his presidency wouldn''t be an easy one.


    "Is there no other way?" Johnson frowned.


    Hardy shrugged. "I''m not a politician, so my thinking isn''t as comprehensive as yours. You don''t need to do it all at once. You can take gradual steps. If you can''t complete it in this term, lay the groundwork for future presidents."


    "What would you suggest?"


    "A limited universal healthcare plan. The federal government would cover part of the cost, state governments would provide subsidies, and citizens would pay a portion as insurance premiums. It would be a three-way contribution. Of course, the insurance wouldn''t cover everything. It would offer limited reimbursement and have a maximum payout."


    "With support from the federal and state governments, citizens would only need to pay a small portion to get limited healthcare coverage. This could solve a large part of the problem. While it wouldn''t be perfect, at least small illnesses could be treated. It would be easier to implement, and Congress, insurance companies, and the wealthy would find it more acceptable."


    Hearing Hardy''s suggestion, President Johnson had an epiphany.


    Instead of hitting a wall by pushing too hard, it made sense to take smaller steps and gradually progress. At the very least, the public would benefit.


    "Hardy, this is a fantastic suggestion. I''ll have someone draft a detailed plan once I return," Johnson said with a smile.


    They walked a few more steps. Johnson, taking a puff of his cigar, casually asked, "By the way, does the Hardy Group have an insurance business?"


    Hardy immediately understood Johnson''s implication.


    This could be a huge opportunity.


    If he could secure government contracts for healthcare services, it would be an enormous business deal. Even if Hardy didn''t have an insurance company, he would create one.


    "Yes, the Hardy Group does have an insurance business," Hardy replied.


    President Johnson nodded.


    They continued discussing other topics.


    Meanwhile, Hardy''s mind was already formulating a plan to use this opportunity to maximize his profits.


    Wells Fargo had an insurance business, but it wasn''t large. Bank of America also had insurance, mainly in auto, life, fire, and commercial sectors.


    Security Pacific Insurance was a major professional insurance company, offering comprehensive services across the U.S., including healthcare insurance.


    Don''t believe healthcare doesn''t make money. According to future statistics, the combined annual revenue of the five largest U.S. healthcare insurance companies surpasses that of Apple, Google, Amazon, Netflix, and Facebook combined.


    This shows how profitable the healthcare insurance industry can be.


    The two returned to the golf course hotel.


    Hardy turned on the television.


    He tuned into ABC, which was airing its regular entertainment programming. Johnson appeared calm, watching the show with Hardy while discussing amusing topics.

 Chapter 393 - 393 Outcome

    At midnight.


    Normally, ABC would sign off for the night, but not today. Hardy had ordered them to broadcast 24 hours nonstop.


    This was the first time in television history that a station had a 24-hour continuous broadcast. Once again, Hardy had made history.


    On the TV, three anchors were seated, continuously discussing the election while reporting results as soon as any state''s tally came in. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Millions of Americans who were following the presidential election were gathered in front of their TVs, watching as the results slowly trickled in.


    At 1 a.m.


    News arrived from Georgia, North Carolina, Kentucky, Mississippi, and Tennessee. The results showed that Johnson had won all five states by a significant margin.


    Meanwhile, Dewey had won three northern states.


    At 3 a.m.


    More news arrived from three key populous states: California, Ohio, and Michigan. Johnson held a slight lead in all three.


    At 6 a.m.


    The final election results were in.


    Johnson won 49.5% of the popular vote and 305 electoral votes. Dewey garnered 43.1% of the popular vote and 187 electoral votes.


    Johnson won by an overwhelming margin, leaving no doubt about the outcome.


    Of course, there were six other candidates, but their support was negligible and not worth mentioning.


    By this time, Hardy and Johnson had woken up. As they opened their eyes, they saw the news on TV, with people congratulating Johnson on his re-election. A large crowd had already gathered outside the White House, cheering.


    "Congratulations, Mr. President. You''ve got another four years of hard work ahead," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Hardy."


    Johnson gave Hardy a hug and patted him firmly on the shoulder.


    Only Johnson knew how difficult it had been for him before. No one supported him, no one cared for him, and his approval ratings lingered around 20-30%. Even his own party didn''t support him. But after he sought Hardy''s help, things began to turn around.


    Johnson returned to the White House.


    At this moment, thousands of people had gathered outside the White House, many holding banners supporting Johnson''s re-election. When the presidential motorcade passed, the crowd surged forward to congratulate him. Johnson smiled and waved at the public.


    At 2 p.m.


    On the White House lawn, President Johnson held a small press conference.


    This wasn''t the inauguration speech¡ªthat would take place at Capitol Hill on January 20th next year. This was just a press conference, where he expressed his gratitude and allowed the public to share in his joy.


    ABC broadcasted the event exclusively.


    According to statistics, over 30 million people across the U.S. were watching Johnson''s speech on TV.


    Johnson approached the podium, with several rows of chairs behind him. Seated were dozens of government officials and prominent figures, including the Senate Majority Leader, Speaker of the House, the Chief of Staff, Vice President Barkley, and several business leaders.


    Hardy sat prominently in the front row among the business elites.


    As President Johnson delivered his speech, ABC''s cameras focused on him, then panned to the VIP seating behind him. After scanning the group, the camera lingered on Hardy''s face for a few seconds. Throughout, Hardy maintained a calm, confident smile, with a deep and thoughtful look in his eyes.


    Many Americans recognized him.


    Jon Hardy, owner of Hardy Group, only 27 years old.


    Many knew that Johnson''s re-election could largely be credited to Hardy. Even if some knew it wasn''t entirely Hardy''s doing, they had to admit that he played a crucial role in the election.


    Giannini from the California financial group saw Hardy on TV and sighed softly, "He made the right bet. He''s a remarkable young man, and his future is limitless."


    Other heads of major financial groups also took note of Hardy, remembering his face. They knew that with Johnson as his political backer for the next four years, this young man was bound to rise even higher.


    They would do their best to avoid conflicts with Hardy and seek opportunities to collaborate.


    Supporting those in power is human nature. Now that Hardy was at the top, they would naturally avoid confronting him and would even try to win him over. That was the smartest way to navigate the world.


    The business world isn''t about fighting; it''s about building relationships.


    The presidents and managers of Hardy Group''s various companies, seeing their boss in that position, were filled with pride. They admired Hardy''s capabilities and felt even more confident about the future of their business.


    When Marilyn Monroe saw Hardy, she immediately thought of the sensation she felt when he held her that night, and she couldn''t help but shiver.


    To be honest, powerful men mesmerized her.


    And outside, rumors began to circulate, portraying Jon Hardy as the man behind the president.


    ...


    After the press conference on the White House lawn ended, a White House cocktail party followed, and everyone had smiles on their faces.


    Hardy took the opportunity to meet many people.


    The Roosevelt family, the Adams family, the Harrison family, the Rockefeller family, the Morgan family, the Rothschild family, the Hill family, and the Stillman family.


    There were also leaders of major corporations, including Citibank, First National Bank, Morgan Trust, Hanover, and the New York National Commercial Bank, among others.


    Some of these people had previously not supported Johnson, and many were even Dewey supporters. However, now that Johnson had won re-election and Dewey had lost, they all came to offer their congratulations.


    To them, it was simply a failed investment.


    It didn''t have much of an impact.


    With Johnson''s victory, it was natural to mend relations.


    This is just how financial backers operate.


    Meanwhile, many prominent figures were observing the handsome young man in the crowd¡ªJohnson''s most notable public supporter, Jon Hardy.


    At 27 years old, Hardy was still considered a younger member within their family. While others in their family were just getting involved in various industries, with some still honing their skills at lower levels, Hardy had already made remarkable achievements.


    In the past, Hardy was merely an emerging business tycoon, viewed as a nouveau riche by many. However, after his successful investment in Johnson, no one dared to look down on him anymore.


    After all, how did the great families rise to their positions? They, too, climbed step by step.

 Chapter 394 - 394 Insurance Company

    Hardy toasted and chatted with these people, holding himself with composure that rivaled even members of these established families. In his previous life, Hardy was just a small time businessman, but in this life, after climbing step by step, he had grown significantly.


    Moreover, with his knowledge of the next few decades, Hardy saw the potential to surpass these families, so his mindset was quite relaxed.


    Giannini and several executives from the Bank of America were also present. Hardy''s victory was their victory as well, and their smiles were even more radiant.


    The California consortium had long sought political support, but had always struggled. It wasn''t until later, with Nixon, that they succeeded in pushing forward their spokesperson for their interests.


    While this investment was Hardy''s personal investment in Johnson, since Hardy had become a core family within the California consortium, it was essentially a victory for the consortium as well. In future business deals, it would be impossible for Hardy to leave the consortium out.


    The only difference now was that the center of the California consortium would likely shift more towards Hardy, and Hardy''s influence within the consortium would grow.


    After the White House cocktail party, Johnson had a lot more to deal with. Hardy took his leave from Johnson and returned to San Francisco with the California consortium members.


    Why San Francisco?


    Because after a few drinks, Hardy mentioned ''limited universal healthcare'' to Giannini, who immediately recognized it as a major business opportunity and pulled Hardy back to discuss it.


    At Giannini''s estate.


    Giannini, Hardy, and the chairman of Pacific Insurance sat in the study, with Hardy saying, "Johnson asked for my opinion on universal healthcare, and I told him I didn''t support it."


    Johnson''s previously proposed universal healthcare plan was something the group was very familiar with. It had faced great opposition and resistance at the time, with almost no chance of passing because it threatened the profits of all the major corporations.


    "I suggested to President Johnson a ''limited universal healthcare'' policy. The federal government would allocate part of the budget, the state government would provide subsidies, and citizens would pay a portion of the premiums, with the three parties combining to purchase insurance."


    "This insurance wouldn''t provide full compensation, but would reimburse a limited percentage according to certain rates, with a maximum limit. For example, if you only bought the most basic insurance, the reimbursement wouldn''t exceed 50%, and the maximum payout would depend on the policy you purchased. As for how it would be calculated, that''s the job of the insurance company actuaries."


    "President Johnson was very interested in my proposal because his original universal healthcare idea was too idealistic. Expecting the rich to willingly give up their wealth to support the poor was unrealistic. But this plan didn''t touch the rich''s profits and still provided some benefits to the poor."


    "As for the insurance companies, they could receive funds from the federal and state governments, as well as collect premiums from the public. This business would definitely be profitable. And if some people felt the coverage was too low and didn''t meet their healthcare needs, no problem, they could purchase commercial insurance."


    "And to support this ''limited universal healthcare,'' we could also negotiate policies with the federal and state governments, like tax reductions."


    Giannini and the chairman of Pacific Insurance nodded repeatedly as they listened. With this approach, the likelihood of the healthcare policy passing was much higher, and the insurance companies could still profit. It was indeed a good business deal.


    "Hardy, how much of a share can you get?" Giannini asked.


    Hardy held up three fingers.


    "I estimate we can get a 30% share," Hardy replied.


    The U.S. had a population of 150 million at the time. A 30% share would cover around 50 million people. Even if they only collected $100 annually from each, it would amount to a $5 billion business. With typical insurance profit margins of 20%-30%, that would be a profit of over $1 billion.


    Money is tempting,


    Even a banker like Giannini couldn''t help but be tempted by this revenue.


    "Hardy, what''s your plan?" Giannini asked.


    Since Hardy had brought this up, it was clear he didn''t intend to monopolize the deal. However, Hardy was still the key figure driving the business, and that fact couldn''t be changed.


    "I have two options: one is for Wells Fargo Insurance to take on the business and then subcontract it to Bank of America and Pacific Insurance."


    Giannini and the chairman of Pacific Insurance didn''t look convinced.


    If Wells Fargo took the first cut, their profits would be greatly reduced, and then they''d still have to do all the dirty work. Why would they agree to that?


    "The second option is for the three of us to form a new company, each contributing funds and negotiating the share proportions together to take on the business."


    "That sounds like a good idea."


    As soon as Hardy finished speaking, Giannini and the chairman immediately agreed. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Equal pay for equal work, after all.


    In the end, the three parties agreed to form a large insurance company, with each contributing $100 million. Wells Fargo would hold 40% of the shares, while Bank of America and Pacific Insurance would each hold 30%. The company would be jointly operated by all three.


    Why did Hardy hold the largest share? Because he was the key to making the deal happen without him, there wouldn''t have been any deal.


    The other two not only provided funds but also contributed part of their insurance resources, which was why they each held 30% of the shares.


    Wells Fargo was relatively weak in the insurance industry, while the other two were indeed national insurance companies.


    As for the specific details, Hardy handed them over to the Wells Fargo team to handle. It was still in the early stages, and the government hadn''t passed it yet. The actual implementation would probably take about six months, but it was best to start preparing now.

 Chapter 395 - 395 The Prospect Of Lottery Business

    After saying goodbye to Giannini, Hardy headed to Las Vegas.


    Before the presidential election, Hardy had the casino set up a betting pool for the election results. By the deadline, the total bets had exceeded $50 million.


    Even though Johnson had gained momentum, there were still people betting on Dewey, and Dewey''s odds were much higher than Johnson''s, tempting many gamblers. So, there were plenty of bets placed on Dewey.


    Now that the election results were in and Johnson had won re-election, everyone who bet on Dewey had lost, and the casino made a profit of $15.68 million.


    This was $15 million in 1948, an amount that made many people envious.


    Of course.


    That money wasn''t all Hardy''s. He only owned just over 30% of the casino''s shares. The Corleone family and Bank of America also held significant shares, so they, too, stood to make a big profit.


    The old godfather personally called Hardy to congratulate him, and the two had a pleasant chat over the phone. The old godfather had already handed over the family''s illicit businesses to Tom, while he focused on networking with the upper echelons of society and politicians.


    Paving the way for his son''s future.


    Now, Michael had already joined Johnson''s White House administration, serving as the President''s Assistant and Director of the Liaison Office. With Johnson''s re-election, Michael could continue in his role, working at the heart of the White House, which would be an excellent opportunity for Michael to gain experience.


    The old godfather was growing increasingly hopeful for the family''s future and was more energetic than ever.


    "Hardy, Michael''s first child is about to be born. I have a request¡ªI hope you can be the child''s godfather?" the old godfather asked.


    His tone was sincere, with a hint of pleading.


    "Of course, I''d be honored to be Michael''s child''s godfather," Hardy readily agreed.


    The old godfather laughed over the phone, "Haha, my unborn grandchild already has a great godfather. I''m so happy for him."


    After hanging up, Hardy chuckled to himself.


    He found it rather amusing. In this world he had transmigrated into, which seemed like the world of The Godfather, he was now about to become the godfather of Michael''s child.


    It was a very peculiar feeling.


    Could he be the real godfather of this world?


    Now, Hardy''s casino business was flourishing, receiving tens of thousands of visitors and gamblers daily. But at the same time, it was drawing customers away from other casinos.


    This caused much discontent among many Mafia families.


    Of course,


    The families that had joined Hardy''s "Venetian Casino" group were increasingly pleased because they were more optimistic about the future.


    With Hardy''s casino business doing so well, once the larger Venetian Casino was built, business would surely be even better.


    And with the televised lottery business on top of that, there was no way they could lose money.


    This had caused a polarization in the Las Vegas casino scene. The families that invested in Hardy hoped to see Las Vegas thrive, while those that didn''t invest were following Barzini to invest in Cuba, betting on its future.


    Perhaps Hardy was the only one who knew that this investment was doomed to fail. In two years at most, there would be turmoil in Cuba, and Barzini''s investment would be a total loss.


    A few days ago,


    Hardy had heard news of some "Anti-Imperialist Conference" being held in Cuba, which had resulted in violent clashes. He knew that this event was one of the early signs and triggers of the future Cuban military coup.


    Hardy''s post-war material sales company also had business in Cuba. His subordinates reported that they had come into contact with a group of people who secretly purchased a large quantity of weapons and supplies. Hardy had suspected at the time that these were likely the people who would instigate the future rebellion.


    As for who bought the weapons, Hardy didn''t care.


    He didn''t support or oppose any side¡ªhe was just a businessman selling goods. However, he did advise his people to maintain the relationship and, if the buyers continued to purchase equipment, to offer them a discount.


    Bill was in Las Vegas. When he heard that Hardy had arrived, he rushed over excitedly. "Boss, the betting company''s operations are all set up. We''ve split it into three divisions, and the number of operators has grown to over 2,000."


    The betting company''s business had exploded in recent days.


    After Hardy''s casino won its legal case, the television lottery betting business became legal, which greatly boosted the enthusiasm of Americans to participate in the lottery.


    What kind of business is the easiest to make money from?


    It''s the kind that touches the lives of the widest range of people. If one million people bet, even at the minimum $100 per bet, that''s a $100 million business. If 10 million people participate, it becomes a billion dollar business.


    This is the same reason why internet companies in later generations rose so quickly¡ªthey connected people from all over the world and made money from everyone.


    Hardy visited the construction sites of the casinos once again.


    Both "The Venetian" and "Caesars Palace" had turned into vast construction areas, with numerous workers bustling about. The head of the real estate development company, Metron Real Estate, came to greet Hardy upon hearing of his arrival and accompanied him for the inspection.


    As they inspected the site, the head gave a detailed explanation of the construction progress.


    The Hardy Group''s headquarters building was still in the foundation-laying phase, and it was expected to take more than a year before the building would rise from the ground.


    After that, Hardy checked on the construction progress of the horse and dog racing tracks. These two race tracks were much smaller in scale and had begun construction earlier. According to the head, at the current pace, the tracks should be completed and operational by next summer.


    Hardy nodded in satisfaction, planning to hold a grand horse racing event in Las Vegas by then. He aimed to make this a recurring event, attracting more tourists to the city.


    He also considered broadcasting the horse and dog races on television.


    After completing his inspection in Las Vegas, Hardy returned to Los Angeles. In his estate, Hardy was taking a bath when the bathroom door quietly opened, and Ava walked in wearing a silk robe. Hardy turned his head, and Ava smiled at him.


    The silk robe slid down, revealing her perfect figure.


    Barefoot, she approached Hardy and picked up a towel to help him apply body wash. After finishing his upper body, she slowly crouched down.


    Hardy enjoyed running his fingers through Ava''s hair.


    After their bath, the two lay in bed, watching TV and chatting. Ava said, "MGM sent over a movie outline. They said there''s a story that would suit me, and they invited me to shoot the film next year. What do you think¡ªshould I do it?"


    "What''s the movie about?" Hardy asked.


    "The movie is called The Snows of Kilimanjaro, based on a story by ''Hemingway.''" Ava then proceeded to recount the story for Hardy. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After listening, Hardy''s first thought was that it was an art film. Such films usually don''t make much money, but they attract many directors.

 Chapter 396 - 396 HD Mercenaries

    "Do you like the story?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ve read Hemingway''s novel before, and I really like the story," Ava said.


    Hardy smiled.


    "If you like it, then go for it. There''s no need to worry. This year''s ''Super Idol'' final will be held on Christmas Eve, and you''ll have six months free in the first half of next year, which is perfect for shooting a movie. In the second half, you can continue being a mentor for the second season of ''Super Idol.''"


    Ava nodded happily, pleased that Hardy had not only agreed but also arranged for her to continue as a mentor next year.


    It was worth noting that the ''Super Idol'' show had not only made her a lot of money but had also significantly boosted her fame, so she was reluctant to give it up.


    The elections had ended, but Hardy wasn''t in a rush to rejoin the delegation. The group was now in Belgium, and the next stops were Norway and Switzerland.


    As for those countries, Hardy wasn''t particularly interested in investing there.


    He had his eyes on three industries: shipping, banking, and luxury goods. He believed in focusing on these areas and doing them well rather than spreading his resources too thin. As long as these three sectors were well-managed, the returns wouldn''t be any less than other investments.


    As for luxury goods, Italy, France, and, to a lesser extent, the UK, were the places he was most interested in.


    So, for the rest of the delegation''s trip, Hardy left it to Andy to handle. If any major issues arose, Andy would communicate with Hardy via telegram. Hardy planned to rejoin the delegation once they reached the UK. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day, Hardy went to the security company.


    After two years of development, HD Security had become the largest security company in the U.S., with over 5,000 employees providing a range of services: bank security, airport security, corporate department security, bodyguards for celebrities and politicians, and even city patrol teams in collaboration with the police.


    The intelligence division had been spun off into an independent company called HD Intelligence, a subsidiary of HD Security, and was overseen by Henry.


    Currently, the intelligence company had around 500 employees.


    The security company was now turning a profit. After deducting all costs, they had made over $5 million last year, and this year''s performance was even better.


    However, Hardy hadn''t taken a penny of the profits. Bonuses were distributed where deserved, and any remaining money was reinvested into the company''s growth. Hardy never expected HD Security to be a major source of income for him¡ªhe had plenty of other ways to make money. What he wanted from HD Security was strength.


    When Hardy met with Ranst, he said, "The plan we discussed earlier¡ªit''s time to put it into action. Are you ready?"


    Ranst nodded enthusiastically, "I''ve been ready for a while."


    Hardy was planning to elevate HD Security to the next level by establishing a partnership with the Department of Defense.


    He was no longer satisfied with just cooperating with the police.


    What could HD Security do for the Department of Defense?


    A lot. Hardy was planning to create a separate "HD Mercenary Corps" that could help the government handle situations they couldn''t publicly intervene in.


    Let''s take a simple example:


    If an American citizen were to be kidnapped abroad for political reasons, sending the regular military would require congressional approval and involve numerous steps and considerations. After all, deploying troops to another country is fraught with political ramifications.


    However, hiring security personnel wouldn''t face those limitations. The government could pay them to go to another country, take action, kill whoever needed to be killed, and rescue the hostage. The other country couldn''t make much of an issue about it because the operatives could just be labeled as bodyguards.


    Mercenaries also don''t require the same lengthy procedures as the military, making them a quicker and more flexible option.


    This was just one example. In reality, there were many more potential operations. As Hardy said, "I''ll handle anything the military can''t or won''t!"


    Decisive action, imperial authority!


    That''s what the HD Mercenary Company would be.


    But that wasn''t all. HD Security was also planning to establish a real military base and seek government approval to possess powerful weapons, such as tanks and fighter jets. These weapons would primarily be used for training within the country.


    Hardy''s idea was to purchase a large tract of land in a remote area suitable for military training, where he would train a genuine future special forces unit. Afterward, they could even train government special forces and provide support to the military.


    Training could be quite profitable.


    Additionally, once these individuals retired, they could return to HD Security, further strengthening the company. They could also assist the police with training.


    If HD Security personnel were spread throughout the U.S., one could only imagine how vast their network would be and how much intelligence they could gather.


    But there was more.


    Hardy also planned to establish overseas military bases, officially for security services, but with many other purposes.


    For example, establishing a base in Africa.


    In the coming decades, Africa would be rife with conflicts, and the region was rich in resources¡ªgems, copper, iron, gold, oil.


    Wouldn''t big companies entering these conflict zones need security?


    In some small countries, if they wanted to seize power, they could bring a few tons of gold to Hardy, and if Hardy accepted their gift, he could offer a little help. What''s the harm in that?


    Or setting up a base in Asia.


    Malaysia and Indonesia were good options.


    The intelligence company could also offer military intelligence and send military advisors. There were plenty of services to offer.


    Hardy was even planning to create a naval force.


    His current exports included warships. If he could acquire two "Iowa-class battleships," he could use them to escort commercial vessels and combat pirates. Imagine the satisfaction of firing a 406 mm cannon to take out a pirate base.


    However, the U.S. would never sell an Iowa-class ship, but he could buy smaller ones. For example, a couple of frigates and a supply ship would do just fine for taking out pirates.

 Chapter 397 - 397 Air Force

    The military''s post war surplus sale list included a batch of frigates. Hardy had his eye on the "Ludlow-class" escort destroyers, which had a full displacement of 1,780 tons, a crew of 186, and a speed of 24 knots.


    Originally, 50 of these ships were planned, but only a few had been built before the war ended. Many of the half-built ships were dismantled, and only three were completed and delivered to the Navy. But within a few days, the Navy had disbanded, and these ships were classified as surplus.


    In fact, there were hundreds of warships being disposed of by the military. Some were classified and couldn''t be sold, others had no buyers, and some potential buyers either didn''t need them or couldn''t afford them. After all, maintaining a navy is expensive, requiring massive initial investments and continuous logistical support¡ªsomething few could manage.


    That''s why even the U.S. quickly downsized its fleet after World War II. There were 150 aircraft carriers, over 1,000 battleships, cruisers, destroyers, escort ships, and submarines.


    Even the mighty U.S. couldn''t afford to maintain them!


    Most of the decommissioned ships were dismantled or turned into target practice.


    Hardy wasn''t aiming too high. He planned to acquire three "Ludlow-class" escort destroyers, mainly because they were brand new, having been built in 1945.


    Practically brand new.


    He also wanted a few 600-ton patrol escort boats. Hardy had reviewed the sales report: 68 of these patrol boats were retired, with many already sold to small shipping companies. The weapons had been removed, and the boats had been converted into ferryboats and ocean going fishing vessels.


    Hardy also wanted to acquire a few dozen 80-class patrol torpedo boats. These boats were 24.3 meters long, displaced 50 tons, had a top speed of 43 knots, and a range of 500 kilometers.


    Though small, they packed a punch, equipped with two .50 caliber machine guns, a 20 mm Oerlikon cannon, four torpedoes, and a 40 mm anti-aircraft gun.


    These boats were perfect for near-shore pirate hunting.


    Hardy planned to establish a naval base in the southern region of the Middle East, stationing two warships there to escort merchant ships. Any passing vessels would be required to pay a protection fee.


    Don''t want to pay? Well, you will definitely encounter pirates. No pirates? With Hardy around, there will always be pirates.


    Once the decision was made, Hardy immediately contacted President Johnson, explained the situation, and requested a meeting. President Johnson responded directly, "I''ll be at the White House these days. Come by anytime."


    Hardy boarded his private plane with Ranst and a few advisors and flew straight to Washington to meet with President Johnson.


    Also present at the meeting was Secretary of Defense James Forrestal.


    Hardy handed them each a copy of his proposal, and as Johnson and Forrestal read through it, Hardy explained.


    The concept of mercenaries wasn''t new. Europe had mercenary forces for a long time. In fact, after the American Revolutionary War, it was French mercenaries who helped defeat the British, contributing greatly to the United States winning its independence.


    Even now, mercenaries were present in other countries.


    The proposal outlined a collaboration between HD Security and the Department of Defense as one key focus. Another was to seek government approval for HD Security to possess heavy weaponry.


    While the U.S. didn''t prohibit light weapons, heavy weapons were restricted, especially since Hardy wanted to establish overseas security bases and operate warships equipped with large-caliber guns and torpedoes. This would require government approval.


    "HD Mercenaries can assist the Department of Defense in handling sensitive issues, such as disputes where deploying official forces would be problematic or involve politically sensitive situations. Our involvement would simplify things without needing congressional approval, framing it as a commercial operation."


    "I also own several shipping companies, with plans to expand. Establishing overseas military bases would ensure the safety of shipping routes. You know that pirates are rampant in some regions, and hijacking can result in massive losses. Having a properly armed force to combat pirates would protect U.S. assets."


    "I have a lot of business in Asia, for example, in Hong Kong and Japan. The Strait of Malacca is a critical chokepoint, but it''s also one of the world''s most pirate-infested regions. I have some data here showing that hundreds of pirate incidents occur there annually, driving up insurance premiums for ships passing through."


    "Recently, one of the surplus cargo ships we sold to Hong Kong was attacked by pirates, but fortunately, we fought them off. Nevertheless, I believe there''s a need to establish a more effective security force."


    Two days later,


    HD Security and the U.S. Department of Defense reached a cooperation agreement, allowing HD Security to possess military forces below the level of escort ships to safeguard commercial operations.


    Shortly after, HD Security''s second subsidiary, "HD Mercenary Corps," was officially established.


    Upon returning, Hardy immediately had three "Ludlow-class" escort destroyers registered under his name. The selling price for each was $1.2 million.


    Three ships for $3.6 million.


    He also bought six 600-ton patrol escort boats, the newest models on the list, at $650,000 each, for a total of $3.9 million.


    As for the 50-ton patrol torpedo boats, they only cost $80,000 each, so Hardy bought all 30 of the 80-class boats on the list for a total of $2.4 million.


    Next, Hardy purchased a batch of fighter planes.


    He planned to set up a flying club to train his own air force. The planes came in many types, and the prices were quite reasonable. Fighter planes only cost around $1,000 to $2,000 each, and transport planes, though pricier, were only a few thousand dollars apiece.


    Hardy waved his hand and ordered 10 of each type.


    P-38 "Lightning," P-47 "Thunderbolt," P-51 "Mustang," B-17 "Flying Fortress," F4U "Corsair," F6F "Hellcat," B-25 "Mitchell," P-39 "Airacobra," F4F "Wildcat," A-20 "Havoc," B-26 "Marauder." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why did he want so many? Partly for fun, and partly for collection.


    Hardy called Colonel Adam Beach, a member of the military''s logistics division. While Hardy had the rights to purchase, the actual equipment was under Beach''s control.


    "These escort destroyers and patrol boats need to be thoroughly inspected¡ªno defects allowed. And make sure they''re fully stocked with ammunition."


    "I''ll need the military to supply 10 loads of ammunition, as well as a large quantity of spare parts."


    "As for the planes, pick the best ones for me. Make sure they''re all in perfect condition, fully serviced, and equipped with plenty of spare parts. Each plane should come with two additional engines¡ªfour for twin-engine planes¡ªand a 10-year, three-service maintenance contract."


    Colonel Beach swallowed hard after hearing Hardy''s demands.


    He''d never heard of providing spare engines as part of a deal before, let alone two per plane.


    "No problem, Mr. Hardy. I''ll take care of it," Colonel Beach said with a big smile.


    After all, he''d received plenty of money from Hardy. If he couldn''t handle this, he might as well quit.


    As for the spare engines,


    The report would simply state that they had been scrapped and melted down into scrap metal.


    Hardy nodded in satisfaction.


    When dealing with people, sometimes you need to rely on these clever types.


    This transaction, Involved so much equipment that the total cost exceeded $13 million. Hardy waved his hand and said, "Just put it on credit for now. We''ll settle it with future profits."


    Hardy had a 30% profit share from selling surplus military supplies, so there would be no issues balancing the accounts later.

 Chapter 398 - 398 The HD Security and Defense Company

    The HD Mercenary Company was founded, but it still lacked a leader. Lancer was responsible for the overall security of the company, with a strategic team in the combat command room under him.


    Henry managed the intelligence division, and the mercenary company also needed a person in charge.


    In the end, Lancer recommended John Harris.


    John Harris was a member of the combat command room''s think tank. He had once been a colonel in the Marine Corps, aged 42 this year. He started as an ordinary Marine soldier and had served as a squad leader, sergeant, operations officer, and support battalion commander.


    His performance during World War II was outstanding, and he was later promoted to colonel. He also participated in the war against Japan, commanding a regiment-level unit in combat.


    However, during the recent large-scale military downsizing, John Harris was not spared. He was discharged. Having spent half his life in the military, he found it difficult to adapt to civilian life. He applied for jobs at companies but found the experience very unpleasant.


    At the end of 1946, when HD Security expanded its recruitment, it advertised in the newspapers, calling for retired military personnel to join the security company. John Harris became interested and applied. Lancer, who had once served as a Marine Corps staff officer, had heard of John Harris and recruited him into the combat command room.


    Hardy was open to Lancer''s suggestion. He had interacted with John Harris before and found him to be a decisive and straightforward person.


    He was also a ruthless man.


    It was said that during the battles against Japan, after seeing many of his comrades die, this guy deliberately ignored the enemy''s surrender flag and wiped out everyone in the enemy''s position, leaving no survivors.


    "Let Harris take the job," Hardy nodded in agreement.


    John Harris was called into the office. He was dressed in combat camouflage. He was about 1.9 meters tall but somewhat thin, with sunken cheeks that gave him a perpetually serious appearance.


    His upright posture made it clear he was a career military man; the military demeanor had seeped into his very blood.


    Such people often struggled in civilian life.


    He would have preferred to remain on the battlefield, not caring even if he died there. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Harris, if I appoint you as the head of the ''HD Mercenary Company,'' what would be the first thing you do?" Hardy asked.


    John Harris paused slightly.


    "My first task would be to change the company''s name."


    Hardy was taken aback.


    "Change the name? To what?"


    "HD Security and Defense Company," Harris said.


    "''Mercenary company'' sounds too harsh. ''Security and defense company'' sounds much better and won''t immediately put people on guard."


    Hardy nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, from now on, you''re the head of HD Security and Defense Company. Start assembling your team. You participated in drafting the development plan, correct?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, I participated."


    "Then follow the steps in the plan: combat command, special operations training, construction of a special operations training base, establishment of an air force base, overseas military bases, and building naval defense capabilities. These are all your responsibilities. Is that clear?"


    John Harris felt a rush of excitement, like a current of heat surging through his body. He was thrilled because what he was about to do was his passion.


    "No problem, Mr. Hardy, I will get it done," John Harris replied loudly.


    The HD Security and Defense Company was officially established and began receiving equipment. Hardy, Harris, and Colonel Beech went to the logistics warehouse.


    "Guns, cannons, vehicles, tanks, equipment¡ªwhatever you need, just let Beech know, and you can take it. Our defense company has no restrictions on army equipment."


    "I''ve already ordered the aircraft¡ªten of each type of warplane. They''re currently being serviced." The group arrived at the warehouse, where large wooden crates were stacked.


    Hardy patted one of the large crates and said, "These are aircraft engines. Each plane comes with two sets of engine parts."


    "Naval power is limited to frigates and smaller vessels, but Beech has already arranged for their maintenance."


    "As for manpower, you can draw from the current HD Security personnel, or you can select from the retired soldiers. I''ve promised Major General Williams that I''ll help process 1,000 retired soldiers each year."


    Colonel Beech, standing nearby, smiled, "Mr. Hardy, you''ve taken on a lot of retired soldiers."


    Hardy chuckled, "Don''t worry, there will be more in the future. Once my logistics company and chain of supermarkets are up and running, I''ll be able to absorb tens of thousands of veterans."


    Hardy turned to Harris, "We previously recruited mainly Marines. Now that we have air and naval power, you''ll need to recruit specialists. Coordinate with Colonel Beech to hire the best."


    "I understand, Mr. Hardy," Harris nodded.


    Colonel Beech quickly added, "Don''t worry, Mr. Hardy, I''ll fully cooperate with Colonel Harris."


    With everything arranged, the remaining tasks were left to Harris. As the boss, Hardy provided the funding and weapons; the rest was up to the professionals. He trusted that Harris would handle the details better than he could.


    Hardy wasn''t one for micro management.


    Professional matters should be left to professionals.


    That day, Hardy suddenly received a report from Henry.


    "Boss, we''ve located the girl you asked me to investigate, Audrey Hepburn."


    Hardy''s interest was picked.


    "Tell me what you found."


    "The girl named Audrey Hepburn is 19 years old, born in Brussels, Belgium. Her father was an English banker, and her mother is Dutch, with the title of baroness. Audrey Hepburn attended a prestigious boarding school in Kent, England, during her childhood.


    "After her parents divorced, she moved to the Netherlands with her mother. At the age of 10, she enrolled in the Arnhem Music Conservatory to study ballet. Later, when Germany occupied the Netherlands, her life became very difficult."


    "Earlier this year, Audrey Hepburn moved to London, England, to study at the Mary Lambert Ballet School. During that time, she appeared in a Dutch promotional film and performed in stage plays, though always in minor roles."


    "That''s everything," Henry concluded, looking at Hardy.


    Hardy nodded.


    At this point, Hepburn was still just an ordinary girl among millions.


    Hardy called for Edward.


    "Edward, send someone to England and sign this girl, Audrey Hepburn, to the HD Talent Agency. Henry has her information; his team will assist you with the process," Hardy instructed.


    Edward took the documents Hardy handed him, which included a color photograph of a girl with a somewhat elegant yet innocent look.

 Chapter 399 - 399 An Unforgetable Experience

    "Understood, Mr. Hardy. What should I do after signing her?" Edward cautiously asked.


    Every move Mr. Hardy made carried a deeper meaning. Edward didn''t believe the boss was calling him in just for an ordinary girl.


    "After?"


    Hardy tapped his fingers on the table.


    Audrey Hepburn was still very young, and there was no rush. It would be better to let her grow for another year or two. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After signing her, arrange training, and get her involved in performances, whether in stage plays or as a supporting character in films. Let her gain experience for a while. During this time, have the agency''s team provide her with training," Hardy explained.


    "I understand, Mr. Hardy. I will personally take care of this."


    Edward never dared to slack on Hardy''s orders. He always remembered that he had once been a real estate salesman.


    From being a small-time real estate agent to becoming the president of HD Films, Edward knew that Hardy was his sky. With one word, the boss could elevate him, and with another, strip him of everything.


    "Edward, how are the other film companies responding to the Paramount Decree?" Hardy asked.


    Not long ago, the Supreme Court ruled that the major film companies were violating antitrust laws and required them to separate production from distribution and exhibition.


    Paramount, Universal, MGM, and other major studios were all sanctioned.


    "Paramount has agreed to sell off their theaters and is negotiating with several chains. The other studios haven''t made any moves yet, but all of them have been cutting back on film production, even canceling some projects that were already in the works.


    "I''ve also heard that Paramount is in talks with NBC, so it seems they''re planning to enter the television industry."


    Paramount had always been interested in television. When Hardy bought ABC, Paramount had been one of the competitors. Now that ABC was booming, Paramount saw even more potential in the industry.


    The Paramount Decree didn''t affect Hardy''s HD Films at all; in fact, it worked in his favor. With theaters becoming independent and part of a free market, studios without their own theaters had a better chance. Future screenings would depend on the quality of the films.


    To be honest. Hardy had once considered forming a company to secretly acquire some theaters. But after thinking it over, he lost interest.


    To be frank, the theater business required a large investment and offered slow returns. Hardy was no longer impressed by it, but that didn''t stop him from planning his future strategy for the film industry.


    After giving Edward his instructions, Hardy sent him away.


    After being busy for so many days, Hardy was feeling a bit tired and decided to take a break and go on vacation. But where?


    Suddenly, Hardy thought of a place.


    The Rocky Mountains.


    Hardy owned 8,000 acres of land at the foot of the Rockies, equivalent to 32 square kilometers. His Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Company was located there.


    He also had a new ranch in the area.


    Los Angeles generally stayed above freezing, and winter brought just a few showers, but Hardy had heard from the ranch manager that the Rocky Mountains were already covered in snow. Fortunately, the cattle sheds were set up, so the calves could spend the winter inside.


    During a previous inspection of the Rocky Mountain water plant, Hardy had admired the mountain scenery and remarked that building a log cabin at the foot of the mountain would make for a fantastic winter retreat. The manager, Adams, a sharp old man, took the hint.


    Three months after Hardy returned to Los Angeles, Adams called to tell him the vacation home had been built and was ready for him to visit.


    In the U.S., most houses were built from wood, making construction fast. And there was no shortage of timber in the Rockies.


    Hardy had verbally agreed to visit, but his busy schedule made him forget about it. Now, feeling a bit worn out, he remembered the vacation home and thought it would be a good place to relax for a few days.


    Ava had mentioned shooting The Snows of Kilimanjaro soon, so Hardy thought it would be a good idea to let her experience the snow of the Rockies first.


    When Hardy told Ava about the idea, she jumped up excitedly.


    Hardy contacted Adams in advance, informing him that he would be coming to the vacation home in a few days. Adams happily agreed and immediately set about making preparations.


    The vacation home was cleaned, fresh bedding was delivered, and food was stocked.


    After Ava finished recording the latest episode of Super Idol, she and Hardy flew to New Mexico the next day. When they arrived at the Rocky Mountain Mineral Water Company, they could see the snow-covered Rockies in the distance.


    Manager Adams came out to greet them.


    "Mr. Hardy, the vacation home is all ready. By the way, do you need a butler, cook, or servants?"


    Hardy waved his hand.


    "No need. I just want some peace and quiet for a couple of days."


    The two of them didn''t linger. They changed into appropriate clothing and began their hike to the mountain vacation home. The snow was thick, reaching up to their knees in places. They occasionally stopped to take in the scenery, feeling a deep sense of contentment in the majestic mountain landscape.


    After hiking for over two hours, they finally reached the vacation home.


    The vacation home wasn''t small; it was more like a cottage. They shook off the snow and pushed open the door. Hardy and Ava lit a fire together, and soon the house was warm.


    They made dinner together.


    The fridge was stocked with food, and the shelves had all the necessary spices. Although Hardy wasn''t an expert cook, grilling a steak was simple enough. Ava, having come from an ordinary family, set the table, opened a few cans, and a hearty dinner was soon ready.


    A warm cabin.


    A hot meal.


    French red wine.


    This was happiness.


    After dinner, snow began to fall outside. The two of them snuggled under the blankets, their bodies pressed closely together. Their minds were free of distractions, leaving behind the noise and chaos of the city.


    This peaceful and serene feeling was intoxicating.


    Ava felt as though her soul was slowly floating away, drifting aimlessly.

 Chapter 400 - 400 Audrey Hepburn

    United Kingdom.


    Mary Lambert Ballet School.


    A group of girls, chattering and carrying their clothes, walked out of the dance hall in small groups, heading back together. At that moment, a middle-aged man in a trench coat stopped a few of them.


    Edward looked at one of the slender, delicate-looking girls and asked, "Excuse me, are you Miss Audrey Hepburn?"


    Hepburn was slightly startled by being addressed.


    "Excuse me, sir, may I ask what this is about?" Hepburn asked softly.


    The two girls beside Hepburn eyed Edward with some suspicion, unsure if this man had any ill intentions.


    Edward smiled.


    He took out a business card from his pocket, "Miss Hepburn, hello. Allow me to introduce myself. I''m the president of HD Films from America." He handed the card to Hepburn.


    "HD Films? The one that released The Wild Bunch, Once a Thief, Ghost, and Singin in the Rain?" one of the girls asked in surprise.


    Edward nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, those are all films produced by our company."


    "So, what do you want with me?" Hepburn blinked her large eyes, asking with confusion.


    "I saw a film you were in, introducing the scenery of the Netherlands, where you played a flight attendant. Is that right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Edward."


    "When I saw the film, I noticed your natural charm. I happened to be in the UK on business and heard about you, so I came to see for myself. I observed your training on stage earlier, and now I''m even more certain of my impression." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, so that was you watching us earlier?" one of Hepburn''s friends realized.


    "And what is it that you want from me?" Hepburn asked.


    "Would you be interested in joining HD Talent Agency and perhaps acting in films in the future?" Edward invited.


    Hepburn was stunned.


    But deep inside, she felt a surge of joy.


    Her ballet teacher had once told her that due to her age and height, she would likely never become a top-tier ballerina. Hepburn had been disappointed and later participated in some stage performances, intending to pursue acting.


    Now, a major Hollywood film company was offering her an invitation. How could she not be thrilled?


    At this point, one of Hepburn''s friends asked incredulously, "Are you really the president of HD Films? Would a president personally come to sign an unknown girl?"


    Edward chuckled lightly.


    "I''m here in the UK for other matters, and I stopped by to see Hepburn as a side visit. I didn''t come alone, I just didn''t want to scare you by showing up with too many people."


    Edward waved his hand, and five or six people immediately got out of two luxury cars parked by the road.


    Among them were personnels from HD''s intelligence division, dedicated agents from the talent agency, lawyers, and a reporter from the British branch of The Global Times.


    The three girls no longer had any doubts.


    They all went together to meet the ballet school''s principal. After Edward introduced himself and explained his purpose, the principal, upon learning that Edward was the president of HD Films, became extremely enthusiastic. Hearing that HD Films wanted to sign Audrey Hepburn, he immediately offered his assistance.


    Eventually, under the witness of a lawyer, Hepburn signed a contract with HD Films. As an adult, Hepburn had the right to decide whether to sign the contract or not.


    The ballet school principal approached with a smile and said, "Mr. Edward, could we take a photo of this contract signing to hang on our school''s wall? Hepburn is the first student from our school to sign with a major Hollywood company."


    "No problem."


    Edward smiled and nodded in agreement.


    The principal quickly found a photographer, and the photo would later be hung on the wall of the ballet school. After Audrey Hepburn became famous, this photo became one of the school''s proudest displays.


    After signing the contract, Hepburn followed Edward to Los Angeles.


    There, she would begin her training.


    Hepburn had distinct features and carried a natural air of nobility and elegance. Years of ballet training had given her excellent posture, standing at 170 cm barefoot, and she appeared even taller in heels.


    She had a swan-like neck and fair, delicate skin. Despite growing up in poverty, she exuded a noble aura from within. Every smile, every movement, was full of grace and refinement.


    Audrey Hepburn and Marilyn Monroe were complete opposites¡ªone epitomized elegance, while the other embodied sensuality. Both represented beauty taken to the extreme.


    Once Hepburn was fully styled, Edward saw her standing before him, and all the doubts he had about his boss''s decision vanished.


    His boss had a sharp eye for talent.


    First, he discovered the sensual Monroe.


    Now, he had found the graceful Hepburn.


    He immediately instructed the agent team to carefully train Hepburn. She would need to learn a wide range of skills, including music appreciation, art appreciation, fashion coordination, makeup, stage acting, film acting, singing, swimming, tennis, golf and much more.


    She would also need to gain experience in acting by taking on a few minor roles to develop her skills. Edward was confident that, with time, she would shine brightly.


    However, there was one thing Edward found slightly unsatisfactory about Hepburn. "Miss Hepburn, I think you might need to fix your teeth a little."


    Hepburn''s teeth were white, but they were a bit uneven. A few days later, Hepburn got braces.


    ...


    Rocky Mountain Vacation Cabin.


    A warm room.


    The crackling of the fire.


    A warm body nestled in his arms.


    They slept until they naturally woke up.


    When Hardy opened his eyes, it was already 10:30 in the morning.


    The two exchanged smiles.


    After lunch, they donned thick fur coats and went outside. They played in the woods for more than two hours, using up two whole rolls of film before stopping.


    Back at the cabin, they lounged on the sofa, chatting about whatever came to mind. Ava talked about Super Idol and the new movie she had taken on, while Hardy talked about business matters, such as the ranch in these mountains, where over 2,000 Angus cattle were being raised.


    They planned to check on the cattle before ending their vacation.


    As for other business matters, Hardy didn''t share them with her. Some things were better left unsaid, especially sensitive matters. Even his legitimate businesses didn''t need to be discussed with women.

 Chapter 401 - 401 Occidental Petroleum Finds Oil

    All women were the same.


    Keeping things simple made them happier.


    In the afternoon, Ava had a sudden inspiration and decided to write a song, capturing the relaxed, carefree feelings of a couple in a cozy cabin. If the song turned out well, it might become the theme song for her new movie.


    Ava got busy.


    With some free time on his hands, Hardy decided to work on something of his own¡ªperhaps a movie script.


    He pulled out a sheet of paper and wrote down a title.


    The Seven Year Itch.


    This was Monroe''s breakout film. The iconic scene where Monroe''s white dress billows up over a subway vent became an eternal classic and a symbol of Hollywood itself.


    The story of The Seven Year Itch wasn''t complicated. Hardy had seen it many times in his previous life, and he quickly wrote out the outline, adding some details as he went along.


    The classic scene was indispensable.


    "On top of a subway vent in New York, a gust of wind blows up as the train passes. The girl happens to be standing on the grate. As the wind blows, her white dress flutters upward, exposing everything beneath. Embarrassed and flustered, the girl closes her eyes and tries to cover herself."


    In just over a month, the Super Idol competition would end, and Monroe would win third place and the title of Most Popular Singer with the Audience.


    But aside from singing, Hardy still believed Monroe''s greatest strength was her on-screen presence.


    Her greatest impact didn''t come from her voice but from her visual appeal.


    People didn''t tune in to hear her sing¡ªthey tuned in to see her. So acting in films and television was her true calling.


    When the competition was over, Hardy planned to have his film company create The Seven Year Itch for her.


    Once that was finished, they could move on to another of Monroe''s iconic films, Some Like It Hot.


    Hardy then wrote the outline for Some Like It Hot.


    After finishing the outlines for both films, Hardy looked up and saw Ava asleep on the couch near the fireplace, her notebook and pencil having fallen to the floor.


    Hardy chuckled and shook his head.


    He walked over, picked her up, and tucked her into the warm bed. Then he returned to collect her notebook and pencil and noticed that Ava had already written part of a song.


    Hardy set the notebook aside and returned to his seat.


    With some extra time, he decided to write the outline for Roman Holiday. Henry had already found Audrey Hepburn, and Edward had gone to the UK. Hardy was confident Edward would sign that elegent girl.


    Once Audrey Hepburn joined the company, they could begin preparing for Roman Holiday. In his previous life, Roman Holiday had been Hepburn''s first starring role, and it had made her a star overnight. From that moment on, she became the goddess in the hearts of men worldwide.


    As for Marilyn Monroe?


    She was the dream lover of men all over the world.


    In their dreams, anything was possible, and everything could be done.


    After completing the script outline, Hardy closed the notebook. He went to the bedroom and found Ava still sleeping, smiling as he quietly went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    The smell of steak woke Ava from her nap. Dressed in her pajamas, she walked up behind Hardy, wrapped her arms around his broad waist, and pressed her cheek against his back.


    "Did you have a good nap?"


    "Yes, it was so relaxing. I haven''t had such a carefree rest in a long time." Ava murmured as she snuggled against Hardy''s back.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "Mmhmm."


    "It''ll be ready soon. Go set the table."


    "Okay."


    Ava stood on her tiptoes, kissed Hardy on the cheek, and ran off to set the table. Soon, dinner was ready.


    After dinner, they returned to the bedroom and indulged in passion without restraint until they were completely spent.


    At dawn.


    Their vacation came to an end. Adams and his team arrived to escort them down the mountain. After packing their belongings, the two left, but instead of returning to the mineral water company, they headed straight to the ranch.


    The ranch had a few wooden buildings, a manager, and several cowboys. There were barns and hay storage to keep the cattle comfortable, ensuring they would make it through the winter. After a brief inspection, Hardy said his goodbyes and left.


    As soon as they returned to Los Angeles, Hardy received a series of good news.


    Edward came to report that he had signed Audrey Hepburn and brought her back to Los Angeles for training, showing Hardy the schedule and training plan.


    After reviewing it, Hardy felt Edward had arranged everything well.


    "Boss, would you like to meet Miss Hepburn?"


    Hardy thought for a moment, then shook his head, "No rush. Let''s wait for a bit. Just follow the plan and let her take on a few small roles to gain some experience first."


    After Edward left, Hardy''s secretary came in, smiling with excitement. "Chairman, I have two pieces of good news to report." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? What''s the good news?"


    "The first is that two days ago, the general manager of Occidental Petroleum, John, called to report that they struck oil. John said the quality of the oil is excellent, and the output is high¡ªit''s a high-quality well."


    That was indeed good news.


    Hardy had acquired Occidental Petroleum and, as a test of luck, had given them $100,000 to continue drilling.


    To his surprise, they had actually struck oil.


    In later years, Occidental only struck oil after being sold to the ''lucky businessman'' Armand Hammer, which propelled it toward becoming an oil giant. Hardy never expected that after acquiring the company himself, he too would strike oil.


    Hardy wasn''t just excited about the money from the oil. What pleased him more was knowing that he possessed the same good fortune as the so-called ''luck buisnessman.''


    "What''s the other good news?" Hardy asked.


    "The other good news is that yesterday, Columbus, the head of Wash Mining, sent a telegram. He reported that they discovered a mineral deposit in Australia, and it''s a gold mine," the secretary said.


    Hardy was stunned.


    What? He had sent them to find copper or iron, and they ended up discovering a gold mine?


    It seems that after his lucky win at the casino, his fortune had increased significantly. Good things were now happening one after another.


    Hardy laughed heartily, "Hahaha~~~!"

 Chapter 402 - 402 Does This Guy Always Act Based On Intuition

    Hardy arrived in Long Beach with his team. Manager John had been waiting early and, seeing Hardy''s convoy approach, rushed forward to open Hardy''s car door.


    "Boss, you''re here." John greeted respectfully with a smile.


    "Let''s go, take me to the oil well," Hardy said.


    "Yes, boss."


    After trekking a bit, they finally reached the oil well site. A tall iron structure stood in the distance, with workers busily moving around, and a nearby oil lake.


    John enthusiastically explained, "Boss, this well we struck is a self-spouting well. The oil quality is excellent, and the output is very high, producing over 5,000 barrels of oil per day."


    Hardy made a quick calculation.


    At present, the price of oil was nearly fixed at $2.5 per barrel, and this price would likely remain stable for the next decade. Based on a daily output of 5,000 barrels, this well could generate about $4.5 million annually.


    Of course,


    There were still a lot of costs to be deducted. However, even after deducting expenses, the profit could still reach half.


    Over $2 million per year. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To Hardy, that was not much anymore.


    But Hardy was still pleased.


    The discovery of this well had sparked his interest in continuing within the oil industry. After returning to the company, Hardy thought it over and instructed his secretary to find Armand Hammer''s number and dialed him.


    Once the call connected, they exchanged a few pleasantries, discussing the small black cattle Hammer was raising, but Hardy soon shifted the topic, saying: "Mr. Hammer, a few months ago, I acquired a small oil company. Yesterday, they struck an oil well with a decent output, producing 5,000 barrels a day, which can generate $4.5 million annually."


    "Oh, congratulations, Mr. Hardy."


    Armand Hammer congratulated him, though he wasn''t sure why Hardy was bringing up the oil company.


    "Mr. Hammer, would you be interested in running this oil company with me?" Hardy asked directly.


    Hardy didn''t want to waste time.


    If Armand Hammer was willing to run the business, Hardy would be happy to have a management genius help him make money. If not, Hardy could manage it himself.


    Armand Hammer was surprised by Hardy''s proposal.


    After a few seconds of silence, he asked, "Mr. Hardy, why are you suddenly inviting me into the oil industry? I don''t have any experience in this field."


    "Just a feeling."


    "You know I have many businesses, and I''m looking for partners to help run them. After interacting with you, I felt you had great insight into management and extensive experience. When I was thinking about how to manage the oil company, I suddenly thought of you, so I called to ask if you''d be interested."


    Armand Hammer thought to himself, "This is so casual."


    Letting me, someone with no experience in oil, manage an oil business based on just a feeling?


    "I''m curious, how would this partnership work?" Hammer asked.


    "How about a stake in the business? You could buy a part of the company''s shares. I think 15-20% would be good, and I''d give you an additional 5% of management shares," Hardy suggested.


    Hammer paused, "Mr. Hardy, I''ll need to think about it."


    "That''s fine, take your time," Hardy replied.


    After hanging up the phone, Hammer sat on the sofa for a long time, wondering if he should take on this business.


    He didn''t understand why Hardy had approached him.


    He had previously run a pencil factory, then a ranch raising cattle, but he had never touched the oil industry. Still, Hardy''s words had piqued his interest.


    Why? His ranch business was now running smoothly, and Hammer was a restless man.


    Hardy''s proposal rekindled his entrepreneurial spirit.


    The next day.


    Hammer called Hardy, "Hardy, I''ve decided to give it a try."


    "Haha, welcome. I''ll be waiting for you in Los Angeles," Hardy replied with a laugh.


    Hammer soon arrived in Los Angeles. After meeting with Hardy, they visited the oil field again, and after inspecting the new well, Hammer decided to invest.


    For $850,000, Hammer bought 15% of the company''s shares and acquired 5% in management shares, becoming the company''s executive president.


    In the oil company''s office, the three of them discussed the future development of the company. Hardy pulled out a pre-prepared map, spread it out, and pointed to a location.


    "The Middle East is an oil-rich region, especially Saudi Arabia, which has vast oil resources. We can develop oil fields there."


    Hammer and John were both surprised.


    John said, "Boss, most of the Saudi land is already occupied by several major British oil companies and Mobil. We probably can''t squeeze in."


    Hammer also said, "There''s still a war going on in the Middle East. It might not be the best time."


    Hardy smiled.


    "The war doesn''t concern us, so don''t worry about that. As for the land, I think there''s a good place that no one''s occupying yet," Hardy said.


    "Where?" they both asked.


    Hardy pointed to a region on the map. The label read "Neutral Zone between Saudi Arabia and Kuwait."


    "This area is desert and hilly terrain. To the north is Kuwait, to the south is Saudi Arabia, and to the east is the Persian Gulf. This land is disputed between the two countries, but it''s now confirmed as a neutral zone. Both nations have rights to the minerals here, meaning whoever drills gets the oil."


    "This area covers 2,200 square miles, plenty of land for us to search for oil. Hammer, I''d like you to go to Saudi Arabia and negotiate for the drilling rights in this area."


    Hammer thought for a moment, "Do you really think there''s oil here?"


    "Someone previously surveyed the area and said it didn''t match the characteristics of an oil field. But I think there''s oil."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Just a gut feeling, also the last time the area was survied was before WW2 the technology wasn''t mature enough back then." Hardy smiled.


    Once again, relying on gut feeling, Hammer thought. Why does Hardy always act based on intuition? In fact, Hardy knew that in the future, this area would indeed produce a huge oil field, making an American businessman a billionaire.

 Chapter 403 - 403 Wash Mining Is Back

    That man had been a small time oil buisnessman, spending $10 million and sharing the profits to obtain the drilling rights in the neutral zone. He ended up striking it rich overnight.


    Experts had surveyed the area before and concluded that there was no oil based on their fault line research. This led all the big companies to give up on exploring there, leaving the opportunity wide open.


    Now. Hardy wanted to secure the drilling rights before that man did. The billions of dollars would then be his.


    Finally, Hammer agreed to Hardy''s proposal.


    John would continue to manage domestic production, while Hammer, along with his assistant, would head to Saudi Arabia to negotiate with the Saudi royal family for the drilling rights.


    After settling the oil company matters, Hardy shifted his focus to Wash Mining. Wash Mining had long been under Hardy''s control. The reason the name hadn''t been changed was that it wasn''t a priority. Sending Columbus to Australia to prospect was mainly because they were idle.


    Based on future knowledge, Hardy knew that iron ore deposits were widespread in Western Australia, and many large mines had yet to be developed. So, he sent them out to look.


    But unexpectedly, they found a gold mine.


    Upon receiving the news, Hardy immediately summoned Columbus back for a face to face report. After two days, Columbus had arrived in Los Angeles.


    At the Hardy Group headquarters, Columbus was led into the office by a secretary. Hardy took a look at the man, who still had a weathered appearance, with a prospecting pack slung over his shoulder.


    "Boss, we''ve found gold." Columbus said with a grin.


    He placed his pack on the table, opened it, and took out several pieces of ore. Hardy picked one up, and Columbus began explaining,


    "This is gold ore. Based on our tests, the ore''s grade is about 8 grams per ton, which qualifies it as a rich mine."


    According to the standard, ore with less than 3 grams per ton is considered medium grade, 5 to 50 grams is considered rich, and ore with 50 to 500 grams per ton is considered super-rich.


    "At 8 grams per ton, it''s on the lower end of the rich grade," Columbus continued.


    "How large is the deposit?" Hardy asked.


    If it was just a small vein, it wouldn''t be worth the cost of extracting it. Mining in remote areas required significant investment.


    "We''ve drilled five holes, and this appears to be a large deposit. We estimate there''s over 200 tons of gold, though this is just a preliminary assessment. A more detailed survey is needed to determine the exact reserves. Who knows, there might be more surprises."


    Hardy picked up another piece of rock. It looked like a bunch of granite, with occasional flashes of gold.


    "Columbus, you did a great job on this. Everyone involved will receive a bonus, and yours will be the highest. Go take a break now. I''ll handle the rest," Hardy said with a smile.


    "Thank you, boss." Columbus left with a wide grin.


    They had endured so much hardship in the wild for one reason ¨C to make more money.


    After Columbus left, Hardy immediately summoned two vice presidents from the Hardy Group, one named Jason and the other Andrew.


    "Jason, I have a task for you. Wash Mining has discovered a gold mine in Australia. You''ll take a lawyer with you to Australia, either buy the land from the government or obtain a mining permit for that area," Hardy instructed.


    "Understood, boss. I''ll take care of it," Jason quickly responded.


    "Andrew, you handle financial investments. Once Jason secures the mining permit, publicly announce that Walsh Mining has discovered a large gold mine in Australia and push up the stock price."


    Andrew nodded.


    If Andy were still around, Hardy would only need to give him one sentence. Now, he had to handle everything personally.


    Hardy owned 91% of Wash Mining shares. Currently, the stock price was $1.23 per share, mostly due to the company holding a 20% stake in Rocky Mountain Mineral Water. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, with the discovery of a large gold mine, Hardy was confident that Walsh Mining''s stock price would soar. Once the news hit the newspapers, television, and stock market analysts, it would become a hot stock.


    With the financial team manipulating the stock price, Hardy could make a fortune, even if they never mined the gold. Such was the allure of the stock market.


    Jason brought his assistant and a team of lawyers. Hardy specially provided his private plane for their use, and Columbus came along. In just one day, they arrived in Perth, the capital of Western Australia, to apply for a mining license and purchase land from the state government.


    Why not approach the Australian federal government?


    Although Australia is an independent continent, it operates as a federation, much like the United States. Each state has a high degree of autonomy, and if you want to purchase mining land, you must go through the state government.


    Australia has always supported private mining, so obtaining a mining license wasn''t difficult, as the government benefits significantly from mining royalties. According to the law, they collect 30% of the revenue in taxes.


    Jason''s team quickly obtained the mining license.


    In fact, as long as you have a mining license, purchasing the land isn''t necessary. Once you have the mining rights, the land where you''re granted mining access automatically becomes yours. Therefore, buying land is not required.


    But Hardy was fixated on acquiring more land, so before Jason left, Hardy specifically instructed him to purchase as much land as possible, as long as the government agreed.


    After securing the mining rights, Jason asked the state mining department head who was hosting him, "We''d like to buy more land for further exploration. How much land is available?"


    The mining department head smiled.


    "Plenty of land."


    He cheerfully pulled out a map of Western Australia, pointing at it. "The areas marked in red are privately owned, and those marked in green belong to the government.

 Chapter 404 - 404 Going Big Once Again

    The unmarked areas are reserved for public projects, but all green marked areas are for sale. Prices are listed for each parcel, and you can buy as much as you want."


    The green marked areas were mostly uninhabited deserts, wastelands, hills, barren land, and swamps.


    These areas couldn''t be used for farming or grazing, so nobody really wanted them.


    As for the price?


    Depending on the area, the cost ranged from 3 to 6 Australian dollars per hectare.


    Cheap, right? Not really.


    In later years, an Australian ranch owner sold 11 million hectares of land for 325 million Australian dollars.


    At that rate, it''s 30 Australian dollars per hectare.


    And that was in 2015, and the land was pasture suitable for cattle grazing.


    Now it''s 1948, and at 3 to 6 Australian dollars per hectare, it shows that land appreciation in Australia is incredibly slow, making it a poor investment.


    Moreover, most of Western Australia''s land is extremely barren, unsuitable for grazing. So, unless there are mineral resources, the land isn''t worth anything.


    Even if you find minerals on your own land, you still have to pay the government the same mining taxes. Therefore, many people don''t see the point in buying this land.


    The only advantage of private ownership is that others can''t mine on your land.


    Jason asked his assistant to calculate it. The green marked land totaled 100 million hectares. Western Australia is Australia''s largest state, covering one third of the country''s total area about 2.64 million square kilometers or 264 million hectares.


    After reserving public land, the government could sell about 1 million square kilometers (100 million hectares), priced at 4.5 billion Australian dollars, which is about 450 millions US dollars.


    The investment was enormous, something Jason couldn''t decide on his own.


    He immediately sent a telegram to Hardy, reporting the situation.


    Upon receiving the telegram, Hardy was stunned. He knew there was a lot of land in Australia, but he hadn''t expected the Western Australian government to offer so much at once. His initial thought was that if they could offer a few parcels, acquiring a million hectares would be amazing, but he hadn''t anticipated they''d offer this much.


    To be honest, Hardy was very tempted.


    Even barren land gave him a sense of security, and he was very sure the mineral deposits in West Australia were worth a lot more than the cost price. However, 450 millions dollars was a heavy burden for him.


    Although Hardy had control over Wells Fargo, its assets were in the tens of billions, but that money wasn''t Hardy''s it belonged to depositors.


    When Hardy acquired Wells Fargo, he borrowed 160 millions from Bank of America.


    Later, when he bought shares of Bank of America, he borrowed another 380 millions.


    Although Hardy''s businesses were highly profitable, his rapid expansion had led to significant debt. He wasn''t worried about a few hundred thousand or even millions, and he could scrape together tens of millions, but spending 450 millions in one go? Even Bank of America would have to carefully consider whether such an investment was worth it.


    Investing in land, which appreciates slowly, didn''t align with capitalist interests.


    The land in Western Australia had no potential for real estate development. If there were no minerals, the land would be worthless, making this a highly risky investment.


    For the Western Australian government, it was a win-win situation.


    By selling land, they could earn extra revenue. And whether you bought the land or not, mining taxes remained the same.


    For Hardy, this purchase would only secure exclusive mining rights, preventing others from mining on the land.


    Hardy rubbed his chin.


    "Damn it, I originally planned to play small, but now this has turned into something big," Hardy muttered.


    In truth, if he only wanted to mine the gold, he could do that now without such a large investment. But seeing so much available land, Hardy found it hard to resist.


    And he knew.


    These lands would definitely have mineral resources.


    Later statistics showed that 98% of Australia''s iron ore came from Western Australia, along with more than half of the country''s gold, copper, aluminum, and coal. The region also held significant oil and natural gas reserves.


    If he bought the land now.


    The land would belong to him, and no one else could mine there. All the underground resources would be Hardy''s.


    In the future, if the Australian government dared to sell land like this, GLNCY alone would buy it all, But this was the 1940s, and a few hundered milliones was an astronomical sum.


    Hardy thought for a long time, then made a resolute decision.


    "Buy!"


    "I came into this world to stir things up, and since I have the opportunity, I''ll make the most of it."


    Hardy called his secretary.


    "Where is Andy''s team now?"


    Andy''s team sent regular telegrams informing Hardy of their progress and whereabouts.


    "They''re in Denmark. Next, they''ll head to Norway, Sweden, Finland, and Iceland," the secretary replied.


    "Send a telegram to Andy, tell him to come back, and have the president of Wells Fargo take over the survey team," Hardy ordered.


    He wasn''t particularly interested in investing in the five Nordic countries; they were non essential to his business empire.


    "Also, send a telegram to Jason, instruct him to buy 20 square kilometers of land around the gold mine first, then continue negotiating with the Western Australian government to see if they can lower the price. There''s no rush, I''ll go over with Andy later."


    "And inform Columbus to find a more professional team to assess the gold mine''s reserves and quality."


    He suddenly remembered something.


    "Tell Andrew to quietly start acquiring shares of Wash Mining. Buy as much as you can, but be discreet¡ªdon''t drive the stock price up." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The secretary wrote everything down in her notebook and went to notify the relevant parties.


    Hardy lit a cigar from the box on his desk, continuing to plan. He''d pulled off several big moves with minimal resources in the past, and he will do it again now.

 Chapter 405 - 405 Hardy Mining

    Two days later, Andy returned to Los Angeles.


    "Boss, what was so urgent that you needed me back?" Andy asked.


    "Columbus found a large gold mine in Australia. I sent Jason to handle the paperwork, and he informed me that the Western Australian government is selling a massive amount of land. I intend to purchase a significant portion, so I called you back to help with this," Hardy explained.


    Andy knew that if Hardy had called him back, it wasn''t just for a small acquisition. A few million, or even tens of millions, wouldn''t have required his involvement.


    "I''m planning to purchase 1 million square kilometers of land, with a total price of around 4 millions US dollars," Hardy said.


    Andy''s eyes widened in shock.


    "1 million square kilometers? That''s equivalent to two times the size of France or four times the size of the UK!"


    "The Western Australian government is willing to sell that much land in one go? That doesn''t seem to align with typical government development policies," Andy remarked, still astonished.


    "They are selling mostly wilderness, barren hills, and wasteland, with no development potential except for mining."


    "I had Jason look into it. Apparently, the current Western Australian government is in a bit of a dispute with the federal government. A few years ago, they even held a referendum for independence, but it didn''t pass. The large scale land sale seems to be organized by the opposition party it''s an internal issue."


    "Selling the land isn''t unusual, but offering so much all at once is a bit surprising."


    After considering the 400 millions dollar investment, Andy turned to Hardy and asked, "What''s your plan, boss?"


    "I intend to inflate Wash Mining''s stock and use the funds from that to buy the land." Hardy then outlined the plan he had devised over the past couple of days.


    After hearing it, Andy nodded in agreement. "I think your plan is feasible, boss!"


    "Good, I''ll leave it to you to handle," Hardy said with a smile.


    The next day.


    Andy first approached the bank. Wash Mining had previously mortgaged some stock to the Los Angeles City Bank for funding, but this time, they took it all back.


    In the stock market, they began slowly acquiring the remaining circulating shares of Wash Mining.


    People soon noticed that Wash Mining, which had previously shown mediocre performance, was steadily climbing. While it wasn''t immediately obvious, by the end of the week, the price had risen significantly, reaching about 1.5 dollars per share.


    Many began to speculate about the reasons behind the rise. Was someone attempting to manipulate the stock for a quick profit?


    However, people quickly dismissed this idea.


    The companies that manipulated stocks were usually small players, and none of them dared to play games with Hardy Group. Hardy Group was incredibly powerful, a core family within the California consortium. Even Wall Street wouldn''t be foolish enough to provoke such a powerful entity.


    So, there were only two possible reasons.


    Either Hardy Group was raising the price to sell off stock, or there was good news, and Hardy Group was quietly buying more shares.


    Selling off stock didn''t make much sense for Hardy Group, leaving only the possibility of good news. Given that Wash Mining was a mining company, it was reasonable to expect that something big was about to happen. Many speculated that Wash Mining had likely discovered a large mineral deposit.


    And they were right.


    Before long, rumors began circulating. Some whispered at the stock exchange:


    "I heard from a friend of a friend that Wash Mining''s exploration team found a large gold deposit in Australia. I''ve also heard they''ve already sent the company''s vice president to Australia to secure the mining rights, which is why people are buying up Wash Mining stock."


    As this rumor spread, more and more people began taking notice of Wash Mining. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, more investors jumped in, buying up Wash Mining shares, causing the stock price to rise further.


    The stock price hit 1.8 dollars per share.


    People were eager to verify the rumor but instead received an official announcement that Wash Mining was changing its name.


    The official notification stated that Wash Mining was now Hardy Mining.


    Many thought to themselves, Hardy Group has held onto Wash Mining for years without changing the name. Suddenly renaming the company? There must be some big moves planned.


    A few days later.


    Hardy Mining made an official public announcement, stating that their mining company had discovered a large gold deposit in Australia. They had already secured mining rights, and the gold ore was of high quality, with an estimated total reserve of 500 tons. Further exploration was ongoing.


    Columbus had estimated 200 tons, but the public announcement slightly increased that figure. After all, it was just an estimate who could say for sure?


    When this news broke, the market went wild.


    No wonder!


    Everyone suspected something big was going on with all the recent activity.


    With a gold reserve of 500 tons, and the current fixed price of gold at 35 US dollars per ounce, the value of the deposit exceeded 600 million dollars.


    Wash Mining''s total market value had been only 10 million, but now they had a gold mine worth 600 million. Everyone could easily foresee Hardy Mining''s stock price skyrocketing.


    Countless investors scrambled to buy Hardy Mining stock. The stock price soared from 1.8 dollars per share to 11 dollars per share in just a few days, a sixfold increase, before finally slowing down.


    Hardy Mining then announced a stock split each share would be split into four.


    This stock split brought even more positive momentum.


    The stock price surged again, rising from 2.75 dollars after the split to 3.3 dollars.


    A few days later.


    Hardy Mining made another official announcement, stating that further exploration had revealed that the gold ore contained around 10 grams of gold per ton, with total reserves potentially exceeding 800 tons making it a highly profitable mine.


    At the same time, Hardy Mining announced the establishment of an Australian subsidiary to fully develop the gold mining business. Hearing this, the stock price of Hardy Mining soared once more.


    Hardy''s strategy was simple: drive up the mining company''s stock price, allowing the company to generate its own capital, and use that money to buy land.


    Using the mining company''s money to buy land and mine gold was the most legitimate operation imaginable.

 Chapter 406 - 406 Going For A Stock Pledged Loans

    When Wash Mining was first issued, it had 10 million shares. After becoming Hardy Mining, the stock underwent a split, with each share splitting into four, turning it into 40 million shares.


    After Hardy Group released new exploration information, the stock price skyrocketed like a rocket, quickly breaking through the $10 mark within a few days and reaching $12.6.


    People were optimistic about Hardy Mining''s future because the value of gold was clear, and anyone could calculate how much it was worth.


    Hardy Mining then announced another split for better liquidity, splitting each share into two, turning the total shares into 80 million. The price per share dropped to $6.3.


    ABC Television''s stock expert program, previously hosted by Andy, had been handed over to another economic expert from Hardy Group due to Andy''s increasing workload.


    Hardy Group''s financial division had recruited numerous economic experts, and the group''s think tank was full of talent from various fields.


    In the latest episode, the host asked about the hot topic of Hardy Mining and whether it was still worth pursuing. The stock expert replied:


    "It''s actually quite simple to calculate. The exploration report indicates that the gold mine contains over 800 tons of gold. At the current gold price of $35 per ounce, the total value of this gold mine is about $1 billion."


    "What''s Hardy Mining''s current stock price? I checked today, and it''s $6.5. With 80 million shares, the company is only valued at $520 million, far below the value of the gold mine. The stock price should be at least $13, so I predict that Hardy Mining''s stock will continue to rise significantly."


    Of course, expert predictions can be wrong without consequence.


    Hardy originally controlled 91% of the shares and had intentionally absorbed more in the early stages. Now, he held around 95% of the total shares. In reality, most of the stock selling and buying movements during this time were orchestrated by Andy.


    This was a classic example of stock manipulation.


    Technically, it was illegal.


    However, Andy had a powerful financial team and countless dispersed accounts. Unlike the highly regulated stock market of later years, where every transaction could be traced through computers, in the 1940s, during the era of paper trading, it was nearly impossible to uncover criminal evidence, especially since Andy''s team consisted of the top tier professionals in finance.


    There was no way they would leave any loopholes.


    Moreover.


    Hardy wasn''t looking to artificially drive down the price and then sell it off at a peak, trapping retail investors.


    His goal was to maintain a high stock price to use the shares as collateral for bank loans.


    As a result, the stock price wasn''t going to drop.


    By December, Hardy Mining''s stock had risen to around $11, with a total market capitalization nearing $900 million. At this point, the stock price had stabilized.


    Hardy was now ready to arrange for a stock pledged loan. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stock pledged loans were a common form of financing. The amount of the loan was determined by the lending bank or company based on the issuing company''s operations, industry, and other factors. The final loan amount was typically up to 70% of the stock''s face value, though it could be lower.


    Calculating the loan amount was straightforward: Hardy Mining could borrow $600 million from Wells Fargo. Hardy only needed $400 million, which would be enough. However, he didn''t want Wells Fargo to shoulder the entire loan amount, as that would put too much pressure on the bank.


    "Andy, reach out to other banks and see if they''re willing to take on part of the loan. Wells Fargo will handle no more than $100 million. Otherwise, it''ll be difficult to mobilize funds in the future," Hardy instructed.


    "Understood, boss. I''ll contact the other banks right away."


    Wells Fargo, being a bank itself, had numerous partner banks and financial institutions. Andy began contacting the Bank of America, Security Pacific Insurance, the Bank of San Francisco, and even banks outside the consortium, such as Rockefeller''s Manhattan Bank and Citibank.


    During the recent inspection tour, Hardy had built connections with the Rockefeller family and members of the Citibank consortium. Now that there was such a good business opportunity, he naturally thought of them.


    Hardy''s request was for a $450 million loan.


    $400 million would be used to purchase the land.


    The remaining $50 million would go toward developing the gold mine.


    In any case, Hardy wouldn''t spend a single penny of his own.


    Far away in Norway, David Rockefeller heard a report from Manhattan Bank and pondered it for a while.


    First, Hardy had left the inspection team to participate in President Johnson''s campaign, which David understood. Later, Hardy had also recalled Andy, the president of Hardy Group. At first, David wasn''t sure why, but now he finally understood.


    Hardy Group had found a gold mine, and through a series of maneuvers, had turned a company worth only tens of millions into a $1 billion mining giant.


    People had always said Hardy operated in a bold and imaginative way.


    This time, David had seen a glimpse of that for himself.


    And now that the stock price had just risen, Hardy was asking for a loan. Why? Developing a gold mine didn''t require that much money. Hardy must have another move planned.


    However, these were questions Hardy might not be willing to answer.


    "Lend it to him," David said after some thought.


    After more than ten days of negotiations, Andy secured loans from several banks, eventually raising $450 million.


    It was such a large loan that it even made headlines on Wall Street.


    The very next day,


    Hardy and Andy boarded a private plane to Australia. In Perth, the capital of Western Australia, they met with Governor McGowan.


    The two sides warmly shook hands.


    Although Australia was a remote and relatively rural place, Governor McGowan had heard of HD Films, ABC Television, and The Global Times.


    Especially The Global Times, which, thanks to Hardy''s substantial investment, had become one of the top newspapers in Australia. Each of Australia''s six states had a major city with a local bureau.


    Governor McGowan knew why Hardy had come. Jason had already been in contact with him for some time, and both sides had discussed the land issue extensively. If Hardy was serious about purchasing a large piece of the available land, it would be a massive deal worth hundreds of millions.

 Chapter 407 - 407 Taylor Romantic Moments

    To be honest, Governor McGowan couldn''t quite understand why Hardy wanted to buy so much land.


    If someone wanted to mine, the usual procedure was to conduct an exploration first, find a suitable vein, then apply for a mining license. This would grant mining rights to the discovered resource, and even if one wanted to purchase land, they''d usually only buy the area surrounding the mine.


    But Hardy, who seemed determined to buy everything regardless of its value, was a first for McGowan.


    Even the major American financial groups didn''t casually spend billions of dollars on land that might be worthless. If there were no resources below, this investment could end in a total loss.


    He could only think that the wealthy truly have deep pockets and no idea where to spend that money.


    But in reality, Hardy wasn''t just being reckless with his wealth.


    You could say he was greedy. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew that beneath Western Australia lay a treasure trove of mineral veins. He understood the value of these mining fields. In later years, Western Australia''s annual mineral sales would reach around 40 to 50 billion dollars.


    Take iron ore as an example¡ªby 2020, the price of Australian iron ore had multiplied several times, and Australia would earn 48 billion dollars from Aisa alone.


    If Hardy could acquire the land in Western Australia, it would be like having these iron mines in his hands. In the future, he could establish a large mining enterprise, and then even the major mining companies like BHP Billiton and Vale would have to consult him before shaking up the market.


    And speaking of that...


    Now that Hardy had established himself as a capitalist, it was time for him to advance to the next stage: controlling resources. Capitalists generally fall into two categories¡ªthose with money and those with control over resources. While many might believe that wealth and technology are the ultimate advantages, this is not entirely true.


    In reality, those who control resources, particularly oil and rare minerals, hold the true power to influence politics and even the direction in which a country is heading.


    Regardless of how others viewed this land, Hardy was convinced it was a goldmine, with at least several hundred billion dollars of hidden wealth. As long as he bought the land, he could gradually mine it.


    No one else would be able to touch it.


    The two sides entered negotiations, with the main issue being the price. Even reducing the price by just ten cents per hectare would represent millions of dollars.


    The Western Australian government also made another request: once purchased, the land could not remain idle for long. It had to be developed, and only through mining and development could the government earn more revenue.


    Hardy readily agreed to this on a condition that mining taxes on his land wont increase for the next 40 years.


    He was buying the land to make money, after all. The gold mine would be operational within two years, and as for the other areas, he would invest more resources to conduct exploration. If there were any minerals, he wouldn''t leave them untouched.


    A single mine, especially a large one.


    With massive reserves,


    Could continue to produce for decades. Once discovered, it could be mined gradually. Even if Hardy didn''t mine it himself, he could sell the mining rights to other companies.


    Many large mine owners did just that.


    They would lease out the land and mining licenses to mining companies, sharing the profits. With just one or two major discoveries, Hardy''s current investment could easily double in return.


    Such a large land deal required approval from the state parliament due to the significant transaction amount. With Christmas approaching, Hardy and Andy returned to Los Angeles.


    Jason, the vice president, stayed in Australia to continue negotiations and monitor the situation.


    As Christmas approached, Taylor came back.


    She contacted Hardy, only to find out that he had gone to Australia, which left her feeling disappointed. When Hardy finally returned and contacted Taylor, the young woman rushed to him immediately.


    At the estate, when she saw Hardy, she leaped into his arms.


    The two of them played around by the pool, teasing and laughing. In the bedroom, they shared intimate moments. Taylor, her breathing quick and shallow, looked at Hardy with her deep purple eyes filled with emotion.


    "Hardy, I want to stay here tonight."


    The girl''s breath was soft and fragrant.


    Hardy knew what she meant, gently pinching her nose.


    "You haven''t reached the legal age yet. You''re tempting me to commit a crime," Hardy said.


    "In fact, I''ve asked many of my friends. Some of them... they had their first experiences at sixteen, even younger. And in many states, it''s legal to get married at sixteen. I''m almost seventeen," Taylor stammered, still shy despite her words.


    Hardy leaned down and whispered softly into her ear: "On the day you turn eighteen, you''ll give yourself to me. I''m sure it will be a beautiful moment."


    Taylor''s face flushed even redder.


    Her shyness was boundless.


    As she thought about that moment, she leaned closer to Hardy, and the two kissed again.


    In truth, whether it was sixteen or eighteen didn''t matter much to Hardy. Would a man who rose from a life of crime really be restrained by such things as morals and law?


    At the current level of Hardy, breaking certain laws didn''t really mean much.


    He simply liked the little girl and wanted to extend these romantic moments as much as possible. Youth is precious, and living these romantic moments before going for the next step in their relationship will become a priceless memory for Taylor.


    ...


    Christmas Eve.


    Every woman received a gift from Hardy. He had acquired numerous luxury brands in Italy and France, including Bulgari.


    After purchasing shares of Bulgari, he ordered a batch of jewelry.


    What''s the best gift to give a woman? Of course, it''s jewelry precious and luxurious, the perfect thing to satisfy a woman''s vanity.


    In fact, ninety nine percent of the time, women wear jewelry out of vanity. Never believe the other words they use; those are merely a cover. Hardy knew very well that they loved jewelry just to fulfill their vanity.


    Some say that giving gifts requires thought.


    Hardy wanted to say, "With so many women, putting thought into every gift would be exhausting." So his method was simple and straightforward: every holiday or birthday, he gave them jewelry.


    All kinds of jewelry.


    Jewelry that would touch a woman''s heart.

 Chapter 408 - 408 The Super Idol Grand Finale

    Christmas Night.


    The Super Idol grand finale.


    The grand hall of the Shrine Auditorium in Los Angeles, the same venue where several Oscar ceremonies had taken place, was now hosting the Super Idol talent show. Today, the audience wasn''t just ordinary people it was filled with Hollywood elites and stars.


    One could say that the number of celebrities present wasn''t any less than at the Oscars.


    Many political figures from Los Angeles also attended: the mayor, police chief, several council members, and other department heads.


    Many of these people showed up out of respect for Hardy, as he was not only the chairman of the Actors Guild but also one of the most powerful figures in Los Angeles. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back in the 1940s, when gangs were rampant, Hollywood became increasingly safer. No criminal forces dared to come to Hollywood to cause trouble or harass stars, all thanks to Hardy. After all, this was the territory of the Los City Gang.


    The law and order in Los Angeles had improved significantly since then. Gang activities were rare. The Los City Gang managed many gray industries, such as monopolizing the alcohol supply for bars and nightclubs across the city, running underground casinos, and handling punching machines and slot machines.


    They also ran more legitimate businesses, like investment companies and garbage disposal services. Bill''s men were busy with all kinds of enterprises, so they didn''t bother with petty crimes like robbery or extortion.


    On the contrary, to maintain their territory, the gang would deal with any out of town criminals themselves, before handing them over to HD Security Patrol. As a result, over the past year, the crime rate in Los Angeles had improved drastically.


    With better public safety, entertainment activities flourished. People often went out at night to have fun, and bars and nightclubs were packed, indirectly boosting Los Angeles prosperity.


    With a safer environment, more investors felt comfortable coming to Los Angeles, further fueling the city''s commercial growth.


    The Competition Begins.


    First, the 32 finalists took the stage to perform, followed by the official competition. The finale involved four contestants competing for the top four spots.


    It had to be said,


    Every contestant who made it to the finals had exceptional talent. Shania''s voice was powerful and resonant, Monroe was sultry and captivating, and the other two had their own strengths. All four performed remarkably well, clearly having prepared meticulously.


    In the end, the scores weren''t determined by the judges but by votes from the live audience.


    Each person could cast one vote, and they could only vote for their favorite contestant. The voting process was intense and exciting.


    Hardy didn''t plan to intervene with the results, as it didn''t matter to him where Monroe placed.


    After all, in his previous life, there hadn''t been such a talent show, yet Monroe still became a Hollywood sensation through her seductive charm.


    There were over 400 guests in the audience. Votes were cast and tallied on site, ensuring fairness. All four contestants stood on stage, each with a flip scoreboard beside them.


    At this moment, an estimated ten million households across the United States, with 40 to 50 million people, were watching the Super Idol finale on TV. The show had become the hottest program in America this year, with a staggering 90% viewership rating.


    On Christmas Eve, after families had dinner, they gathered around the TV to watch the show. Hardy''s goal was to make Super Idol as an iconic event to Americans.


    At this moment, countless people were eager to see who would claim the top spot.


    Some families even quarreled over their favorites.


    "I think Shania sang the best. I like Shania."


    "I prefer Patti Page. Her voice is the most beautiful; no one can compare."


    "I support Marilyn Monroe. Monroe is the most gorgeous; there''s no woman more enchanting than her. I''ll love her forever," a young man shouted.


    "Monroe''s singing isn''t that good," a girl pouted.


    The young man immediately retorted, "This is Super Idol, not Super Singer! The audience can vote for whoever they like."


    The girl was momentarily stunned she had forgotten that this wasn''t just a singing competition.


    Tonight''s main host was Irina, accompanied by a male and a female co-host from the television station. As the hosts announced the votes, the scorekeepers added the points.


    Halfway through the tally, a clear gap had formed. Shania was in first place, followed by Monroe in second, with only a slight difference in votes. Patti Page, in third place, was already far behind.


    It seemed that the battle for first place would come down to Shania and Monroe.


    As the votes continued to be counted, Monroe gradually overtook Shania .


    To be honest, even Hardy was a bit surprised. He glanced around the hall and noticed that the majority of the audience were men, and then he understood.


    Damn it.


    What''s the point of listening to music when the real decision is based on looks?


    This reminded him of an internet survey from his past where the poster asked, "Would you prefer a pretty face or someone well-educated?" Most men in the group voted for, "Big breasts."


    The world sure is brutally realistic.


    This time, Hardy hadn''t manipulated anything. He had left it entirely to the audience''s votes. The result was out of his control.


    In the end, Monroe won the first Super Idol championship with 211 votes. Shania was the runner-up, and Patti Page came in third.


    Monroe was also awarded the title of "Most Popular Singer with the Audience." As she accepted the trophy, tears of joy rolled down her cheeks.


    After the Show.


    Instead of dispersing, the crowd moved to Hardy''s mansion in Beverly Hills for a Christmas party.


    Some older officials said their goodbyes and left, but the majority, especially those from the entertainment industry, flocked to Hardy''s mansion. There, they sang, danced, drank, chatted, and socialized. Fireworks lit up the yard, bringing the atmosphere to a peak.


    The Year 1949.


    This year would be extremely significant.


    Just after the New Year.


    The Hardy Group received a telegram from the Western Australian government. The state parliament had finally made a decision: they would only sell 500,000 square kilometers of land to Hardy.

 Chapter 409 - 409 $200 millions Left

    500,000 square kilometers¡ªabout the size of France.


    However, Hardy was still somewhat dissatisfied.


    He had already prepared the funds, but the other party had suddenly changed their mind. Hardy and Andy immediately led a team to Australia.


    In Perth, they met with Governor McGowan again.


    McGowan shrugged helplessly. "Honestly, I would like to sell you the land, but the parliament didn''t approve the full amount. They argued that if your development failed, it wouldn''t benefit Western Australia. They need to retain some land to attract other investors."


    "Is there no way to change this?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m afraid it would be difficult. I can submit the proposal to parliament again, but the process could take a long time, and the outcome might not be what you hope for," McGowan replied.


    Hardy shrugged.


    "Fine, 500,000 square kilometers it is. Can I at least choose the land?" Hardy asked.


    "Of course. You can choose from any green marked areas on the map, as long as the total area doesn''t exceed the limit."


    The state land department provided a thick set of maps, totaling over a dozen pages. These maps were incredibly detailed, showing village names, marked mountains, lakes, and other geographic features.


    Hardy didn''t let anyone else assist him. He spent three full days in his room studying the maps. What was he studying?


    Since his rebirth, Hardy''s memory had become extraordinarily sharp. He could recall books, magazines, and news from his previous life with great clarity. Over these three days, Hardy cross-referenced his knowledge of Australia''s mining industry with the maps.


    And sure enough,


    He found many useful details.


    At that time, Australia had a population of around 7.5 million, and Western Australia was sparsely populated, with about 800,000 people, most of whom lived around Perth. Outside of Perth, the rest of the region was mostly wilderness and desert.


    In the 1940s and 1950s, Australia''s economy relied heavily on sheep farming. It was the world''s largest producer and exporter of wool, earning the nickname "The Country on the Sheep''s Back." However, to the Europeans and Americans, Australia was seen as an undeveloped and backward place, often referred to as "Dirt Australia."


    It wasn''t until after World War II that the mining industry began to rise, gradually becoming a pillar of Australia''s economy. Large mining companies started moving in, and Australia became a major mining nation. In the future, over 60% of Aisia imported iron ore would come from Australia.


    As Hardy looked at the names on the map, memories surfaced. Pilbara and the Hamersley Basin that area seemed to be a major iron ore production zone.


    He drew a circle.


    The Mid West region also seemed to be an iron ore production zone.


    Broome that name sounded familiar. It seemed to have nickel mines. Another circle.


    Gold Bay this place seemed to have gold mines too. Another circle.


    Shark Bay there seemed to be an oil field along the coast in the future. Another circle.


    Here, copper mines. There, iron mines.


    Since they were restricting him, Hardy decided to play smart. He only chose areas he had heard of for their mineral resources. As for the places he hadn''t heard of, they probably didn''t have much left.


    People often say: "Whatever''s left after others have picked through it won''t be much good."


    And so, Hardy circled several large and small areas on the maps. After three days, when he emerged from his room, he had lost weight¡ªtwo pounds, all in the name of making money.


    He handed the maps to Andy. "Buy the areas I''ve circled. Make sure it adds up to 500,000 square kilometers. As for the price, I''ll leave that to you."


    "No problem, boss."


    With the locations selected, the rest was simple. Ultimately, Hardy Mining acquired 50 million hectares of land in Western Australia for $220 million. All the land, including the mineral resources underground, now belonged to Hardy Mining.


    Originally, Hardy had taken out a loan of $450 million by mortgaging various assets.


    Surprisingly, half of it was still left. Returning it wasn''t an option since the contracts were already signed. Now that he had the money in hand, Hardy wasn''t worried about finding places to spend it. The world was big, and there were countless places to invest in. Next, he planned to head to the UK to see if there were any industries worth investing in. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, with the Labour Party nationalizing many industries, he wasn''t sure what would be left.


    After the UK, Hardy wanted to take a trip to Hong Kong.


    Then, he''d head to Japan, which was still struggling to recover. Now was the perfect time to buy up big businesses and banks at rock bottom prices.


    Hardy certainly wasn''t going there to offer economic aid. Whether in his previous life or this one, Hardy had no fondness for Japan, so he felt even more inclined to make the trip.


    Back in Los Angeles.


    After completing the land acquisition, Hardy and his team returned to Los Angeles. A few days later, Hardy Mining announced that it had spent $450 million to purchase 50 million hectares of land in Western Australia, with plans to develop its mineral resources. They believed there were more untapped resources waiting to be discovered on the land.


    The announcement shocked many investors. Spending $220 million on a pile of useless land caused Hardy Mining''s stock price to drop instead of rise.


    Why? Because many people didn''t believe in the potential of Western Australia.


    $220 million was an enormous sum, and even though the land was vast, people still felt it wasn''t worth the price.


    Hardy wasn''t concerned about the falling stock price after all, everything had been mortgaged to the bank.


    ...


    Hardy Mining allocated $50 million for the development of the gold mines. The Kaiser Group, part of the California consortium, had its own mining company and also sold mining equipment. Hardy Mining began collaborating with the Kaiser Group, purchasing equipment and seeking their assistance in mining.

 Chapter 410 - 410 Hardy Group Annual Meeting

    As for the remaining land, Hardy instructed Columbus to recruit more exploration personnel to survey the purchased land. Hardy was confident that more mineral deposits could be found.


    Once new mines are discovered, Hardy Mining''s stock will naturally rise.


    Columbus and his team recently discovered a gold mine, and everyone received a substantial bonus. Columbus earned more than $40,000, department managers got tens of thousands, and ordinary exploration team members received four to five thousand in bonuses.


    Don''t underestimate a $4,000 or $5,000 bonus¡ªthis amount is equivalent to two years of an average worker''s salary. Keep in mind that these exploration workers were already well-paid, so this was purely a bonus, and the news of a new mine discovery left everyone eager and motivated.


    The exploration team expanded to 300 people, with more equipment added. The team was divided into six groups to search across the vast land.


    Hardy Group Headquarters Conference Room S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The annual work meeting was underway. All company presidents had gathered to summarize last year''s work and set out the new business plans for the coming year.


    Even though the company had a three-year plan, at the beginning of each year, they created an annual plan and made adjustments based on current circumstances.


    Hardy scanned the room, looking at the more than 20 presidents sitting before him. The Hardy Group''s ranks were steadily growing stronger.


    Each company president began reporting, starting with Lancer from the security company. No matter how many industries he owned, Hardy always placed the security company first.


    "Last year, HD Security steadily developed. Business operations were successful, with branches established in six cities. We also formed two subsidiaries: the ''Information Consulting Company'' and the ''Security Defense Company,'' one focusing on intelligence, the other on external defense.


    "For the coming year, the security company plans to continue expanding steadily, opening more branches and becoming the security partner for major banks and enterprises. We also aim to develop international business, setting up bases overseas to offer services like shipping escorts and military training."


    Some of the security company''s operations were classified, so Lancer spoke somewhat vaguely about certain aspects.


    A vice president represented Wells Fargo Bank, as the president was currently with a delegation in Finland.


    "Wells Fargo will focus on a few key areas: first, opening more branches to cover all of America and eventually expanding to parts of Europe and Asia.


    Second, increasing investment activities by purchasing shares in promising companies. Last year, we bought stock in many companies: 1.5% of IBM, 2.7% of Motorola, 0.6% of Procter & Gamble, 11% of Colgate, 300,000 shares of ExxonMobil, 150,000 shares of General Motors, 0.8% of Johnson & Johnson, 1.8% of Merck, and 2.6% of Pfizer."


    This guy listed dozens of companies, with total investments exceeding $150 million.


    "We will also vigorously develop our ''angel investment'' business by establishing a professional angel investment company."


    "And lastly, Wells Fargo plans to establish a professional investment consulting company and will hire the McKinsey team to be our senior advisory group."


    HD Films


    Edward reported next: "Due to the recent impact of the ''Paramount Decree,'' major film companies are in turmoil and reducing the number of films they produce. HD Films also plans to reduce its production output, continuing the boss''s strategy of only making high quality films."


    "We will increase television production and aim to become ABC''s best partner. The first season of Captain America is complete and will air after Super Idol, filling the prime time slot."


    "After Super Idol ended, the talent agency signed over a hundred newcomers. We''ll put them through a new round of training and then launch them into the market, releasing music, producing albums, shooting music videos, TV shows, movies, and live performances."


    As Edward was speaking, Hardy suddenly thought of something and said, "Edward, note down two things."


    "Oh, yes, boss, go ahead." Edward immediately grabbed a pen.


    "First, establish a television awards show. Films have the Golden Globes and the Oscars; TV shows should have their own dedicated awards. Let''s call it the ''Emmy Awards.''"


    "And establish a music awards show too. There isn''t a standalone music award yet. Let ABC handle this and call it the ''Grammy Awards.''"


    ABC President William Fox quickly jotted down Hardy''s words, preparing to establish the Grammy Awards.


    As for the origins of the names Emmy and Grammy, Hardy wasn''t interested in investigating. He simply used names that felt familiar to him.


    ABC''s work naturally included the new season of Super Idol. With its immense popularity this year, dominating over the other two major networks, it was clear they had to continue the show.


    However, Super Idol wouldn''t start until May and would run until Christmas, promising another exciting year.


    Afterward, the presidents and heads of Universal Times, Hardy Casinos, the airline, Barbie Dolls, Playboy, Marvel, the art auction company, Occidental Petroleum, Hardy Mining, the logistics company, the chain supermarkets, Caesar''s Palace Hotel, and the Venetian Hotel all presented their reports.


    Some discussed growth, others reported on construction progress. For example, Caesar''s Palace and the Venetian Hotel would take another year to complete. Hardy''s chain supermarkets in Los Angeles and San Francisco, currently under construction, were expected to be operational by the end of the year.


    Looking at it now,


    The six major industries Hardy had originally established¡ªsecurity, media, banking, gambling, retail logistics, and luxury goods¡ªwere all proceeding smoothly.


    After everyone had given their reports, Hardy said:


    "All other departments should proceed according to plan. Andy, regarding luxury goods, although we''ve acquired some brands, it''s still not enough. Continue increasing our investment in luxury goods. For those companies that refuse to sell shares, have the company sign contracts to become their North American brand agents."


    "My idea is that once the two major casinos in Las Vegas are built, we''ll create two luxury shopping streets. Only brands that have signed with us will be allowed to enter. For those who haven''t signed, tell them that if the market gets fully occupied, it will be difficult for them to enter later."


    Andy quickly took notes.


    Hardy then commented on the development of other companies. The meeting lasted two full days, but the benefit was that the group''s future business operations became much clearer.

 Chapter 411 - 411 Captain America

    After the Meeting


    Hardy called Edward aside and handed him a script outline he had written at his vacation home in the Rocky Mountains. "I''ve written three movie outlines. Have the best screenwriters turn them into scripts."


    Edward respectfully took the papers.


    Every script the boss had written before had turned into a classic movie. Once A Thife and Singin in the Rain were both incredibly successful, both at the box office and with critics. It was certain that HD Films would once again be a big winner at this year''s Golden Globes and Oscars.


    "Boss, do you plan to shoot these three films this year? Do you have any suitable candidates in mind?" Edward asked.


    "The Seven Year Itch and Some Like It Hot were specifically written for Monroe," Hardy replied.


    Edward thought to himself, the rumors that the boss had been intimate with Monroe were probably true. Now he''s personally writing movie scripts for her, and not just one, but two¡ªclearly planning to make Monroe a star.


    "What about Roman Holiday?" Edward asked.


    "Roman Holiday is for Audrey Hepburn," Hardy said.


    Edward''s mind raced. The pure young actress? Looks like she''s the boss''s next target.


    "By the way, how''s Hepburn doing lately?" Hardy asked casually.


    "She''s still in training, learning a lot. The company recently gave her a small role, and filming begins next month. It''s a movie about British aristocrats," Edward replied.


    Imagining Hepburn in European period costumes, with her elegant demeanor, Hardy figured she''d look stunning. "Take plenty of costume photos of her and bring them to me later so I can see how she looks."


    "Of course, boss," Edward immediately agreed.


    After the New Year


    Taylor left to continue filming Beauty and the Beast in France.


    Ava also left, heading to Africa with the crew to film The Snows of Kilimanjaro. At this time, Africa was considered a mysterious land in the eyes of Americans, and many films during this period were set in Africa.


    Elena was busy building a museum in England.


    At the moment, the only woman by Hardy''s side was the French girl, Irina.


    And what about Hedy Lamarr? Well, Hedy was more of a friend¡ªone he occasionally slept with. Hedy had once told Hardy that she didn''t want any more commitments. She was content to keep things as they were.


    Captain America officially premiered, telling the story of an American soldier who gained extraordinary combat abilities after receiving a genetic serum.


    Though it didn''t reach the same ratings as Super Idol, it still dominated over the other two major networks, with viewership exceeding 80%.


    Irina particularly enjoyed the show.


    At that moment, she was lying on the bed, enthusiastically watching the episode.


    Meanwhile, Hardy was leaning against the headboard, reading a document carefully.


    The president of Wells Fargo had sent a telegram. Upon their arrival in the Netherlands, a company called "Nile River Shipping" had approached them, hoping to cooperate with Hardy Group.


    Hardy Group had already collaborated with four shipping companies and had earned a good reputation. Since the shipping industry was well connected, it was likely that Nile River Shipping had heard of Hardy''s willingness to collaborate in the shipping business and sought them out.


    Although Hardy didn''t have much of an impression of Nile River Shipping, it didn''t matter. He had a large fleet of cargo ships and was looking for more partners.


    The Netherlands was located at the mouths of three major European rivers and was the intersection of the North Atlantic shipping routes and European trade routes. Known as the "Gateway to Europe," its 900-kilometer economic zone included the UK, Germany, France, Belgium, Switzerland, and Denmark.


    With such a strategic location, developing Nile River Shipping with Hardy''s support wouldn''t be difficult.


    After reviewing the documents, Hardy decided to invest in Nile River Shipping.


    Just then, Irina, perhaps feeling Hardy''s foot pressing on her, shifted under the covers and turned over.


    Before long, a small bump appeared in the middle of the blanket.


    Oh!


    Hardy could no longer concentrate on his reading. He put down the document and lifted the blanket. Irina looked up at him with a seductive smile and continued what she was doing.


    Hardy let the blanket fall back down and reached out to play with Irina''s hair.


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy sent a telegram to John Stone, the president of Wells Fargo Bank, informing him that they could agree to the request from ''Nile River Shipping'' to offer cargo ships in exchange for company shares. The percentage of shares would be calculated and negotiated according to standard procedures.


    Hardy didn''t need to worry about this, as John Stone, with his financial background, would be much more meticulous about company shares than Hardy.


    A few days later.


    John Stone sent a telegram back, reporting the results of the negotiation.


    Hardy''s shipping company would contribute 15 Liberty ships and 5 Victory ships, along with a cash injection of $1 million, making Hardy the largest shareholder of Nile River Shipping with a 43% stake.


    Hardy agreed and instructed John Stone to handle the signing of the contract. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another company was added to Hardy''s shipping group.


    The Captain America TV series became a hit. Themes such as anti-war, anti-fascism, and super-soldiers were extremely popular at the time, so the public naturally loved the show.


    At the same time.


    The motorcycle Captain America rode on his missions also became wildly popular.


    This Harley motorcycle was the standard military issue during World War II, primarily supplied to the military, so there weren''t many available on the market. Many people wanted to buy this bike to show off, but when they went to the Harley dealership, they found out it wasn''t for sale.


    Someone reported this situation to Hardy, who had previously purchased over 14,000 of these bikes and had them fully restored.


    After the latest episode of Captain America, ABC aired a commercial announcing that Captain America''s signature motorcycle would be sold on a TV shopping show the following day.


    Many people who wanted the motorcycle tuned in to the TV shopping channel the next day. Several brand new Harley motorcycles were displayed during the live broadcast, but the price was surprisingly high¡ª$668 per bike.

 Chapter 412 - 412 Super Idol Tour

    This price was almost as much as a small car.


    It made some people hesitant. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The host introduced the product:


    "This motorcycle is a limited edition. Currently, these are the only ones available on the market, and Hardy Company has purchased the rights to this model, meaning Harley-Davidson can no longer produce it."


    "This bike participated in World War II and is a true war hero motorcycle¡ªthe exclusive ride of Captain America. Hardy Company also promises that anyone who buys this motorcycle will receive a ''Captain America'' paint job emblem."


    "Limited edition, with only a few available worldwide, making it a collector''s item."


    "Riding Captain America''s motorcycle¡ªhow could girls not love it? This is a man''s battle vehicle."


    "If you''re a man, you should ride Captain America''s motorcycle."


    With the host''s persuasive words, many couldn''t resist and picked up the phone to place an order.


    Although this era had a lot of poor people, you should never underestimate the number of rich individuals. Many could afford to buy the motorcycle.


    With a population of 150 million in the U.S., 14,000 motorcycles weren''t much. Under the host''s passionate sales pitch, all the bikes sold out.


    Hardy made over $9 million from this sale.


    Hmm, that should ease some of the loan pressure.


    Harley-Davidson, seeing how well the bike was selling, regretted selling the rights. Production of this model had stopped after World War II, and they had moved on to designing new motorcycle models. When Hardy Company came to buy the rights back then, Harley-Davidson thought they had made a good deal.


    They didn''t expect that Hardy had laid a trap for them.


    Harley-Davidson contacted Hardy Company, hoping to buy back the rights to the motorcycle, but Hardy Company refused to sell.


    The production cost of this bike was over $200, and Hardy sold it for over $600¡ªsimply by labeling it a limited edition.


    If Harley were allowed to continue production, the bike would become common and lose its value, which would be a slap in Hardy''s face.


    However, Hardy Company offered a solution: Harley-Davidson could design a new motorcycle, and in the next season of Captain America, the hero could ride a new bike. They even suggested that Harley-Davidson could appear in the show, with the bike being specially designed for Captain America. The promotional effect would be enormous.


    When Harley-Davidson heard this, they thought it was a great idea.


    But after hearing Hardy Company''s advertising fee and profit-sharing demands, they felt a pang in their teeth.


    "An advertising fee of $1.5 million, and Hardy Company would take a $50 commission on each bike sold."


    What did this mean? If the new bike sold 100,000 units, they would owe Hardy Company $5 million. That was too much.


    Harley-Davidson was torn.


    They knew this was a great promotional opportunity for Harley, but the price was too steep. At that moment, Harley''s president recalled when Hardy Company had once offered to buy their shares, and they had refused outright.


    If only they had sold some shares back then and become partners with Hardy. Now, they heard that companies working with Hardy were enjoying huge advertising discounts and rapid growth.


    What to do? After much hesitation, Harley-Davidson agreed to ABC''s terms.


    The script Hardy had assigned to Edward was finally ready, and Edward personally delivered it.


    "Boss, this is the first draft. If there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, I''ll have the writers revise it."


    Hardy first picked up Roman Holiday. After reading it, he felt it was okay, but some details were too artistic for his taste. Perhaps the screenwriters thought that since the character was a princess, they needed to be more proper.


    Hardy wrote down his opinions on the last page and handed it to Edward to have the screenwriters revise it.


    Then he picked up The Seven Year Itch.


    After reading it, Hardy shook his head. "No, this doesn''t feel right. In the whole movie, the woman never deliberately seduces the middle aged man. It''s all in the man''s imagination. The girl is an innocent one."


    "Just because she''s sexy doesn''t mean she''s promiscuous. Those are two different things. Have the editors rewrite it."


    He tossed the script to Edward.


    Finally, he picked up Some Like It Hot. He read it from start to finish and found that this script was very well-written, with some parts even surpassing the original.


    "This script is quite good," Hardy nodded in satisfaction.


    Edward finally breathed a sigh of relief. At least one script pleased the boss. He immediately smiled and said, "This was written by a new screenwriter we hired last year. He was a top writer at Paramount Pictures. When Paramount shifted to TV, we recruited him."


    "What''s Monroe doing now?" Hardy asked.


    "She''s on tour. The company organized a Super Idol tour, and it''s been extremely well-received. The tickets are selling faster than those for major stars. The troupe should be in Houston now," Edward replied.


    It had to be said that Edward had a sharp mind. This tour would likely bring in millions more for the company.


    "When Monroe finishes the tour, show her this script and have her play the female lead," Hardy said.


    "Yes, boss."


    Houston.


    The Super Idol tour was held in a baseball stadium, with nearly 7,000 attendees. Even though it was January, Houston''s climate was pleasant, with daytime temperatures reaching 17 to 18 degrees, making it possible to hold the event outdoors.


    Singers took turns performing on stage.


    There were both men and women.


    Among them was Elvis, whose guitar performance drew cheers from the crowd.


    When Monroe took the stage, she received the loudest applause. Dressed in a sexy skirt with a white mink shawl draped over her shoulders, she exuded both sensuality and cuteness.


    Many people had come specifically for her.


    Monroe sang on stage, but in the audience, one man couldn''t take his eyes off her. His name was Cohenheim, one of the underground rulers of Houston. He had built a powerful gang organization in Houston, rivaling even the Mafia''s Prizzi family, which was entrenched in the city.


    Though the Mafia was strong, they didn''t completely dominate American cities. Most cities had several powerful factions.

 Chapter 413 - 413 Escalation

    For instance, Los Angeles once had more than four or five major factions, as did San Francisco. The situation where Hardy unified all of Los Angeles under his control was rare.


    Cohenheim watched Monroe on stage with intense desire. The woman fascinated him, and his mind raced with thoughts of possessing her¡ªof making her his woman.


    When a man becomes obsessed with such thoughts, it can be terrifying.


    He knew Monroe was a star created by ABC, which was owned by HD Group. He had also heard of HD Group''s boss, Jon Hardy.


    But in his mind, he justified his actions: Monroe was just an actress, and Jon Hardy probably wouldn''t care enough to start a serious conflict over a woman. Besides, Hardy was in Los Angeles, and he was in Houston. With 500 to 600 men under his command, even if there was a conflict, so what?


    And he had the Irish Union backing him.


    After the show, the performers returned to their hotel to rest for the night before heading to New Orleans the next day. But as soon as the girls got back to the hotel, two men wearing hats knocked on Monroe''s door.


    "Miss Monroe, our boss invites you to dinner. Please come with us now."


    Monroe blinked in surprise.


    "Sorry, I don''t know your boss, and I''m not interested in going."


    Monroe started to close the door.


    "Bang!"


    Before she could shut it, one of the men violently shoved the door open, scaring Monroe, who stumbled backward. The girl sharing the room with her screamed in fear.


    "Girl, you got some serious guts, comin'' up here and turnin'' down our boss on our streets? You really think you''re walkin'' out of Houston alive? Better come with us nice and easy, or we''ll be dumpin'' you in the bay for the fish to finish off." the man who shoved the door open growled at Monroe menacingly.


    Monroe was terrified, standing there pale with fear.


    The girl sharing the room was so scared she hid between the bed frames, too frightened to come out.


    One of the men grabbed Monroe''s arm and began dragging her out. Just as Monroe was completely at a loss for what to do, two security guards from HD, who had accompanied the troupe, heard the commotion and quickly rushed out of their room. They saw the two men dragging Monroe and immediately intervened.


    A fight broke out between the four men.


    Monroe was thrown aside, trembling in fear by the wall.


    The two thugs were no match for the security guards. After a few rounds, they were both beaten to the ground. One of them reached for his gun, but the security guard was faster, pulling out his gun and aiming it at them.


    The two thugs were stunned.


    Knowing they were at a disadvantage, they glared at the guards and spat, "Just wait. Don''t think you can leave Houston."


    With that, they scrambled out of the hotel.


    After questioning Monroe and understanding the situation, the security guards realized things were not looking good. At this time, gang activity in the U.S. was rampant¡ªthis was the norm. Los Angeles was different because of Hardy''s control, which had turned it into a true City of Angels.


    The guards felt uneasy.


    They notified the troupe leader, who also panicked, eventually deciding to call the police.


    But the security guards still weren''t reassured. They called HD Security Headquarters to report the situation.


    "We suspect the gang will retaliate and may harm Miss Monroe and others," the guard said.


    The shift leader in the intelligence command center thought for a moment and said, "Gather everyone in one room to avoid any separation."


    "Also, you should have the big guns with you. If things get dangerous, shoot. If anything happens, the company will take responsibility."


    "Are we allowed to kill?" asked the guard.


    "Use your judgment."


    "Understood."


    After receiving the order, the two security guards immediately moved everyone into the hotel''s large conference room. The entire troupe of performers and staff, over 50 people, were crammed into one room, all of them frightened out of their wits.


    The guards pulled out two large bags from their room, filled with guns¡ªpistols, shotguns, submachine guns, and a large supply of ammunition.


    Each guard holstered two pistols at their waist, slung shotguns over their shoulders, and loaded their Tommy guns with drum magazines. One stood on the balcony, while the other positioned himself at the second floor hallway, overlooking the lobby entrance.


    The troupe leader nervously peeked downstairs and anxiously asked, "I''ve already called the police. Why aren''t they here yet?"


    Vroom, vroom, vroom~~!


    The roar of car engines grew louder.


    The troupe leader''s heart leaped in relief, assuming the police had arrived. He instinctively looked downstairs but immediately froze in terror. Instead of the police, more than a dozen cars had arrived, and from them emerged men in black trench coats and hats¡ªclearly gangsters.


    "Go in and grab them all. Take them back," someone shouted.


    The group of men began heading for the hotel.


    Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat~!


    The sharp sound of machine gunfire rang out, bullets striking the ground in front of the gangsters'' feet, causing them to turn and run, hiding behind their cars.


    "Damn it! They dared to shoot at us. Grab your guns and take them down!"


    The gangsters pulled out their own guns and fired at the roof, but their position was too disadvantageous. A spray of bullets hit their car roofs, sending them scurrying back to cover.


    "Let''s see how long they can hold out. This is Houston," one of the gang leaders shouted as he turned to report the situation to his boss, Cohenheim.


    The standoff continued.


    Hardy was reading documents when he suddenly received a call from HD Security. Lancer reported the situation: a local gang had targeted Monroe and tried to forcefully take her, resulting in a confrontation with the bodyguards. The guards had now gathered the entire troupe in the conference room and were holding the entrance, locked in a standoff with the gangsters.


    Hardy''s eyes grew cold.


    "Send Richard team, Matthew team, Neil team, Leo team, and Chris team to Houston immediately. Have them resolve this as quickly as possible."


    "Get Henry to provide intelligence."


    "Understood," Lancer replied, immediately organizing the response. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 414 - 414 Cohenheim

    Hardy thought for a moment, then picked up the phone and called the Prizzi family, the Mafia Family in Houston. The call was answered by an assistant. Upon hearing Hardy''s name, the assistant was surprised but quickly informed the boss.


    The Prizzi Family head was also taken aback when he heard that Hardy had called. The Prizzi family in Houston was closely aligned with Barzini, traditionally at odds with Hardy, so he didn''t expect Hardy to contact him.


    "Patriarch Prizzi, I''d like to ask you for a favor," Hardy said bluntly.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Hardy," the patriarch replied, not immediately agreeing.


    "My troupe is currently in Houston and has been attacked by the Cohenheim gang. They''ve already exchanged gunfire. I''d like you to help delay them for now. I''ve already sent people to handle the situation, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    The Prizzi patriarch''s mind raced with thoughts. Should he trust Hardy, or could this turn into a bigger gang war?


    The Cohenheim gang was also their rival. If he got involved, would it escalate into an all-out war between the two gangs? Could this be a trap set by Hardy to provoke a fight?


    And why should he help Hardy? They had no real relationship, and he had his own pride.


    "Alright, I''ll hold them off," the Prizzi family head finally agreed.


    "Thank you. I''ll remember this favor," Hardy said.


    After hanging up,


    Hardy thought for a moment,


    Then ordered his private plane crew to prepare for a flight to Houston.


    ...


    Monroe was terrified.


    She never expected that something like this would happen today. She had just heard that the other party was one of the biggest gangs in the city.


    The gang leader had invited her to dinner.


    This definitely didn''t bode well.


    In Los Angeles, within the Hardy group territory, she never felt the presence of gangs being this rampant. But after leaving, she now understood just how frightening they could be.


    Now she realized.


    She had always been safe because someone was protecting her. She had always lacked a sense of security, but now her body trembled in fear.


    At that moment, she thought of that man''s embrace. Even though he was a jerk, drunk and touched her, lying in his arms gave her a real sense of safety.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Ratatat!"


    The bodyguards and the gang members of the Cohenheim Gang were still exchanging gunfire, bullets flying in all directions.


    Inside the conference room, the actors were trembling with fear. Suddenly, with a sharp crash, stray bullets shattered the window of the room.


    "Ah!"


    The women screamed in terror.


    People quickly backed away from the windows, huddling in the corners of the room.


    It was horrifying.


    They were just a bunch of small time actors, completely unprepared for such violence. Fear spread, and many started crying.


    "Are those gangsters going to kill us?" one girl sobbed.


    Others were pale with fear.


    The group leader tried to stay calm. "Don''t worry, I''ve called the police. We also have bodyguards, and they''ve already notified the big boss. He''ll definitely come to save us."


    "But Los Angeles is so far from Houston. How could the boss possibly save us from here?" someone questioned, doubtful.


    The group leader fell silent.


    He didn''t really believe the boss could save them either. It was too far, and even if he sent some men, what good would that do? The local gang could easily gather hundreds of men.


    "Ratatat!"


    "Bang! Bang!"


    More gunshots echoed from outside, causing another round of screams inside the room.


    The Cohenheim Gang was frustrated by their failed attempts to capture the actors. Some of their men went back to report to their boss, Cohenheim. Furious, Cohen barked, "They can''t even handle two bodyguards? Worthless! Gather more men. I refuse to believe they can escape now."


    Outside the hotel, more and more cars arrived. There were now over a hundred armed men surrounding the place. The two bodyguards were feeling immense pressure.


    "Charge!"


    The gang members were preparing for an all out assault.


    They had already decided. Once they broke in, they would capture everyone. Any men would be killed, and the women... well, they had other plans for them.


    "Ratatat!"


    The bodyguards realized that just firing warning shots wasn''t enough anymore. The gang was no longer scared. If they didn''t act now, the gang would storm the building, and it would be a disaster. They gritted their teeth and opened fire.


    "Ratatat!"


    A hail of bullets flew into the crowd, instantly taking down three Cohenheim Gang members.


    "Ahh!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gang members hadn''t expected the bodyguards to actually kill, and they immediately retreated, hiding behind the cars.


    On the ground, two men were rolling in pain, while another lay still¡ªdead.


    The bodyguards knew that after killing people, there was no turning back. They could only hope that their boss had indeed sent reinforcements. If not, they were all doomed.


    For now, they had no choice but to hold on until the end.


    The situation reached a deadlock once again.


    Cohenheim was furious when he heard that two of his men were wounded and one was killed. He stood up angrily. "Damn it! They dare kill my men on my turf? This isn''t just about some woman anymore."


    Just as he was about to leave, the phone on his desk rang.


    Cohenheim picked it up angrily. "Who is it?"


    The voice on the other end said calmly, "Cohenheim, this is Prizzi."


    Cohenheim was surprised. The Prizzi family and his gang had always been rivals, each wary of the other. He hadn''t expected the Prizzi family leader to call him.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Prizzi?" Cohenheim asked, his voice low.


    "You''re trying to capture those actors from Hollywood? I suggest you stop. You''ve heard of Jon Hardy, right? Those actors work for him. I can tell you that the Los Angeles gang is his property, and he''s not someone you want to mess with."


    Cohenheim''s tone turned cold. "I''ve heard of Jon Hardy. Sure, he''s powerful in Los Angeles, but this is Houston, not his territory."


    "If you touch Hardy''s people, I guarantee he''ll come after you. You''re no match for him," Prizzi warned.


    Cohenheim was infuriated by this.


    "What can he do? Is he going to send an army to take me out? His bodyguards have already killed some of my men. You think I''m just going to let this slide?"


    "Suit yourself," Prizzi said before hanging up.

 Chapter 415 - 415 Excessive Means

    Prizzi hung up with a sly smile on his face. Hardy had asked him to stop Cohenheim, but every word he said was meant to provoke him. Prizzi had his own plans.


    The more Cohenheim resisted, the greater his chances of getting killed, which would provide the perfect opportunity for Prizzi to take over his territory.


    But he knew one thing: Hardy''s people needed to stay safe. If anything happened to them, he could forget about taking advantage of the situation¡ªhe''d be in trouble himself.


    The truth was, Prizzi understood Hardy better than Cohenheim.


    And he knew one thing for sure¡ªwhen Hardy was serious, people died. Hardy had already wiped out more than one family or gang.


    Meanwhile, Cohenheim, after hanging up, mulled over the situation. Jon Hardy was powerful, sure, but this was Houston. Cohenheim believed that if he captured the actors, Hardy would have no choice but to negotiate. The fact that Prizzi had called him was probably just an attempt to scare him off. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He figured he could demand millions in compensation for the deaths of his men, and then he''d let the actors go. Surely Hardy would give in.


    Never underestimate someone''s capacity for delusion when they''re convinced they''re in the right.


    More and more gang members gathered outside the hotel, blocking the road with their cars.


    Three hours had passed since the confrontation began.


    Despite conserving ammo, the two bodyguards were almost out of bullets. If the gang decided to charge now, there would be no way to stop them.


    And as for the police, they had yet to show up.


    It had been over three hours.


    Gunfire had been going on this whole time¡ªhow could the police not know?


    And the group leader had called several times, only to be told that the police were on their way. But they never arrived.


    Prizzi had sent one of his captains with dozens of men to the hotel, but the two gangs were now facing off outside, and they couldn''t get in.


    Or perhaps, Prizzi was content to sit back and watch the show, not intending to fully assist Hardy.


    He sat in his car, watching from afar as the events unfolded.


    If Cohenheim backed down now, things might blow over. But if he killed Hardy''s people, there would be no turning back. A war between the two sides would be inevitable, giving Prizzi the perfect chance to seize territory.


    This was Prizzi''s plan.


    Cohenheim finally arrived on the scene.


    After hours of standoff, his patience had worn thin. This wasn''t about a woman anymore. If word got out that a hundred of his men couldn''t handle two bodyguards, his gang would be the laughingstock of Houston.


    He stood at a distance, looking at the hotel.


    The windows were shattered, evidence of the intense gunfight that had taken place.


    "Charge! One group suppresses them with firepower, and the other rushes in. I refuse to believe we can''t take them down," Cohenheim ordered.


    His men began to prepare.


    From the rooftop, the bodyguards saw the commotion and realized that the gang was about to launch a major assault. Their hearts sank.


    They were running out of ammo and had no way to stop the coming charge. Once the gang stormed the hotel, the bodyguards would be tortured to death for killing Cohenheim''s men.


    "Charge!"


    Someone shouted, and the gang members started moving.


    The bodyguards gritted their teeth, emptied their submachine guns, and then drew their pistols, firing every last bullet.


    Hearing the change in gunfire, the gang leader shouted in excitement, "They''re out of ammo! Hurry, get in there and finish them off!"


    Just then, a loud droning sound filled the air.


    The men who had been in the military recognized it immediately¡ªit was the sound of fighter jets. Even the gang members looked up, confused.


    Two fighter jets were approaching from the distance, flying straight toward the hotel.


    The gangsters were bewildered. Why would fighter jets be flying over a city?


    As the planes neared the hotel, they suddenly dove down and opened fire, their machine guns spitting flames.


    "Ratatat!"


    Bullets tore through the asphalt, shredding the cars parked on the road, branches from nearby trees splintering and falling to the ground. Some of the gang members were hit by the cannon fire and killed instantly.


    "Oh my God!"


    The gang members were thrown into chaos.


    They were just street thugs¡ªthey had never seen anything like this. Screaming in terror, they scattered in all directions.


    On the rooftop,


    the two bodyguards were initially stunned but soon overjoyed. The fighter jets bore the letters "HD" on their sides, marking them as part of Hardy''s private defense force.


    These were P-51 Mustang fighter planes, and they had flown all the way from Los Angeles.


    Hardy''s private flying club had long been established, equipped with only the best planes, and the pilots weren''t amateurs¡ªthey were war veterans, many of them decorated heroes with extensive experience.


    Hardy''s company had hired them at generous salaries, allowing them to continue doing what they were best at.


    As for killing people, that was Hardy''s problem to deal with. The pilots were just following orders. Before they left, Hardy had told them to open fire if necessary, and they had determined that now was one of those times.


    "Vroooom!"


    The two planes turned and swooped down for another pass.


    "Run! Run for your lives!"


    The gang members scattered in panic as the planes strafed the road again, shredding the remaining cars with bullets.


    Watching from a distance, Cohenheim was trembling in fear.


    What the hell was going on? Why were there fighter jets involved?


    Where was the gang fight he had anticipated? The negotiations?


    This wasn''t how things were supposed to go.


    Fighter jets? Really?


    Didn''t Hardy fear retaliation from the military, the FBI, or the media? Didn''t he fear the government?


    Cohenheim didn''t know if Hardy was afraid, but he was terrified.


    "Retreat! Get out of here!"


    As soon as the planes flew off, Cohenheim ordered his men to retreat, leaving behind the bodies and wrecked cars.


    In the distance, Prizzi sat in his car, cigar trembling in his hand as he watched the scene unfold.


    To deal with a gang, deploying fighter jets? That was just too much!

 Chapter 416 - 416 The Disparity Between Hardy and the Mafia Families

    It wasn''t just Cohenheim and Prizzi who were shocked by the fighter jets, even the bodyguards on the rooftop were stunned. They had never expected the jets to actually open fire.


    Looking down at the shattered bodies, the burning cars emitting thick smoke, it was no different from the battlefields they had experienced before.


    But soon, excitement surged through them, a rush of heat flowing through their veins. This was their security company, working under such a boss¡ªIt was worth it!


    The performers inside the conference room had been terrified, cowering on the floor, thinking a war had broken out.


    Once things calmed down, the group leader cautiously approached the window and peeked out, seeing that all the gangsters had disappeared, leaving behind only a few bodies and wrecked cars.


    "What on earth happened?"


    At that moment, the bodyguards came down from the roof, startling everyone. Only when they realized it was their own security did they relax.


    "What just happened?" the group leader asked.


    "It was fighter jets. Our security company sent fighter jets and scared off the gangsters," one of the bodyguards said excitedly.


    Everyone in the room was stunned.


    Fighter jets? Did the boss really have jets at his disposal? What kind of boss was this?


    The bodyguard, feeling proud, added, "Of course we have jets. Hardy''s first company was HD Security, and now we don''t just have bodyguards. We''ve got fighter jets, tanks, and even warships."


    Everyone was shocked.


    This wasn''t a security company¡ªthis was practically a military!


    Monroe, with tears still clinging to her long lashes, blinked her wide eyes. She had cried in fear earlier, but hearing that Hardy had sent jets to protect her, a sense of security washed over her once again.


    At that moment, many realized just how extraordinary their boss was.


    Everyone rushed to the windows.


    What they saw was utter devastation, the aftermath resembling a battlefield¡ªchaos and destruction everywhere.


    Some of the girls were so frightened by the sight that they quickly backed away.


    Just then, the jets flew by once more, passing over the street. Seeing that the enemy was gone, the pilot tilted the plane and looked toward the window, giving a thumbs-up before pulling the jet into the sky.


    "That was so cool!"


    One of the girls, Sunny, exclaimed as she watched the jets disappear. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other girls shared the same sentiment. The jets had saved them in the nick of time. But Monroe felt differently from the others¡ªshe felt like it was Hardy himself who had come to her rescue.


    The two P-51 Mustang fighter jets landed at the Houston airport.


    HD Airlines had already submitted their flight request in advance, so as soon as the planes landed, workers rushed over to refuel them.


    At the same time, several passenger planes landed at Houston Airport.


    HD Logistics had received orders earlier, and a fleet of trucks and cars was already waiting.


    A squad of men in black HD Security uniforms disembarked from the planes, each carrying large bags. Their expressions were cold as they boarded the waiting vehicles.


    With fighter jets involved and so many people dead, the police could no longer sit idly by.


    Prizzi had also called the police chief, urging him to clean up the scene quickly.


    By now, night had fallen.


    The police finally arrived, along with ambulances and body bags. They were experts at cleaning up crime scenes, and in no time, the area was spotless, as if nothing had ever happened.


    As for Monroe and the others, no one came to question them.


    About half an hour later, a convoy of buses pulled up outside the hotel. Under the protection of more than a dozen security guards, the entire troupe boarded the buses and headed for New Orleans overnight.


    They arrived in New Orleans just after 11 p.m., where accommodations had already been arranged. Hardy had contacted the local Mafia family, who helped secure a hotel for them. The terrified women finally had a place to rest.


    But they couldn''t sleep.


    They were too excited.


    In groups of threes and fives, they gathered to discuss everything that had happened.


    "Why did all this happen today?"


    "I heard one of Houston''s gang leaders wanted to take Monroe out for dinner, but she refused. Our bodyguards intervened, and things escalated from there."


    "That was so terrifying! Those gangsters were really scary."


    "Actually, our big boss is the most amazing. Did you see the people he sent? HD Security is way more powerful than those gangs."


    "Yeah, they even have fighter jets! The boss must have incredible connections. Do you think he''s in the military?"


    "I heard the boss sells weapons to the military, so he probably has connections."


    "Do you think Monroe is the boss''s woman? Otherwise, why would he get so angry and send fighter jets to take down those gangsters?"


    "What''s there to wonder about? If she is, she is. I wish I could be the boss''s woman, but unfortunately, he''s out of my league."


    "Last time I flew on Hardy''s private jet, I realized how young he is. He''s only in his late twenties, so handsome, so manly, and so rich. He''s still not married yet¡ªhe''s practically the perfect bachelor."


    At that moment, the "perfect bachelor" Hardy was in New Orleans, being hosted by the head of the Marcelo family.


    It wasn''t their first meeting. The Marcelo family had long been allied with Hardy, and they even held shares in the Venetian Hotel, making them solid business partners.


    "So, Hardy, how do you plan to deal with this situation?" Marcelo asked.


    "The Cohenheim Gang and Cohen Heim must be eliminated. What I''m thinking about now is how to divide up the territory and business they''ll leave behind," Hardy replied calmly.


    In just a few words, Hardy had decided the fate of Cohen Heim and his gang.


    Marcelo couldn''t help but think that perhaps only Hardy had the power to make such statements now. His own family certainly didn''t have the strength to simply wipe out the Cohenheim Gang like that.


    This made it clear that their mafia families were now far behind Hardy in terms of power¡ªthere was no way they could challenge him.


    Fortunately, Marcelo had chosen to be Hardy''s friend early on.

 Chapter 417 - 417 Whatever It Takes To Protect Our Clients

    Speaking of which, Hardy had always treated his friends well. They did business together, made money together, and Hardy never used his power to swallow up other families.


    In this regard, he was far better than the Barzini family and the others.


    The big families like Barzini, once they gained power, wanted to control everyone''s business and give orders.


    They were nothing but a bunch of greedy, selfish fools.


    That''s why they could never unify the mafia.


    "Marcelo, could you lend me a yacht? I want to take a spin on the ocean," Hardy asked.


    "No problem, I''ve got a yacht. It''s yours to use."


    The next day, Monroe woke up.


    She continued to perform with the troupe, and the audience was just as enthusiastic as ever. But Monroe couldn''t shake a feeling of unease.


    The events of the previous day had left their mark.


    Though her performance was still lively and seductive, her smile felt forced. It wasn''t the genuine joy of performing she usually had.


    Fortunately, the audience was too far away to notice.


    They were more focused on Monroe''s voluptuous figure and sensual movements.


    After the show, Monroe returned to the hotel.


    Two bodyguards approached her. "Miss Monroe, someone has invited you to go somewhere."


    Monroe''s heart skipped a beat.


    Why did this feel so familiar? Was this a repeat of yesterday? But this time, it wasn''t gangsters inviting her¡ªit was the troupe''s bodyguards.


    "May I ask who''s asking for me?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    Monroe hesitated for a moment but decided to trust the bodyguards, feeling a small flicker of excitement. She agreed to go.


    Outside the hotel, two cars were waiting. The driver of the first luxury car was dressed in HD Security''s signature black uniform, and there were four more security guards in the car behind. Monroe''s suspicions melted away.


    The convoy took her to a beachside pier. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Docked there was a massive white yacht, easily over fifty meters long with three levels.


    "Miss Monroe, please come aboard," someone invited her respectfully.


    Monroe boarded the yacht and was led to the luxurious living room. The interior was opulent, with every modern convenience. A wine cabinet held a selection of expensive bottles¡ªMonroe had learned about fine wines during her training at the company, and she could tell that this cabinet alone held tens of thousands of dollars worth of liquor.


    The sofas were plush and wide.


    Monroe sat down, testing the cushions.


    Who had invited her?


    Could it be him?


    Could it be Hardy himself?


    But she waited for a while, and no one came. Monroe was starting to feel bored when her eyes fell on a script binder on the table. Curious, she picked it up and started reading.


    She was immediately drawn into the story.


    Some Like It Hot was a comedy, and Monroe quickly became absorbed in its plot. There were gangsters, a chase, disguises, and lots of laughs. The final line, where an old millionaire says, "Nobody''s perfect," had her laughing out loud.


    Monroe was sure this would be a great movie. She even felt that the female lead was a role she was born to play.


    Just as Monroe''s thoughts were wandering, the door opened, and she jumped in surprise, remembering where she was and who she might be meeting.


    Hardy walked in.


    Monroe''s heart fluttered¡ªshe had been right. It was Hardy.


    Seeing her standing there like a startled deer, her wide eyes filled with a mix of fear and awe, Hardy noticed she was holding the script.


    Monroe followed his gaze to the script in her hands and realized she was still holding it. Flustered, she quickly set it down, looking nervously at Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, I¡­"


    Hardy smiled gently. "It''s okay. That script was meant for you."


    Monroe''s heart surged with joy. A script this good, prepared just for her¡ªshe felt incredibly lucky.


    "You''ve read it, right?"


    Hardy walked over to the wine cabinet, pulling out a bottle and two glasses. He sat down on the sofa and poured them both a drink.


    "Yes, I read it while I was waiting for you."


    "And what do you think?"


    Monroe''s face lit up with excitement. "This script is amazing! It''s a pure comedy, and I can already tell it''s going to be a classic. Whoever wrote it is a genius!"


    "I wrote it," Hardy said, handing her a glass of wine.


    Monroe accepted the glass, her eyes filled with admiration. She hadn''t realized just how talented Hardy was.


    Just then, the yacht began to move.


    Monroe looked startled.


    "Mr. Hardy, where are we going?" she asked curiously.


    "Are you scared?" Hardy teased, a playful smile on his lips.


    Monroe''s cheeks flushed as she recalled the events of the other night. "There''s nothing to be afraid of when I''m with you, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy chuckled. "We''re heading to Houston."


    "Houston?"


    Monroe was surprised. She had just left that place, and her memories of it weren''t exactly fond.


    "Yes, I have some matters to settle there. I invited you along so we could chat and pass the time. We''ve got a few hours ahead of us, so why don''t we talk about the script?"


    "Of course!"


    Monroe nodded eagerly.


    The yacht sped across the sea, with Hardy and Monroe discussing the movie script inside the cabin, and before they knew it, they had arrived in Houston.


    The yacht docked at a pier, and Hardy handed the script to Monroe. "Go wait in the bedroom for a bit, I need to meet a few friends."


    "Okay," Monroe replied. She took the script and obediently went to the bedroom.


    It wasn''t long before Lancer and Henry boarded the yacht and joined Hardy in the lounge. "How are things?" Hardy asked as he poured each of them a drink.


    "Cohenheim''s been scared off and has fled, but we''ve already tracked him down. He won''t get far," Henry reported.


    "As for the situation with the planes, a newspaper ran a report, and we had The Global Times issue a clarification. They explained that it was a security operation, conducted at the employer''s request for emergency rescue, saving them from being besieged by a gang. We used some aggressive tactics, but HD Security will do whatever it takes to protect our clients."

 Chapter 418 - 418 Force & Media Offensive

    Hardy didn''t make excuses, opting instead for Lancer to openly admit it as a rescue mission.


    The employer was surrounded by hundreds of gang thugs, and the security company responded promptly. They handled things efficiently and directly.


    HD Security''s motto: Everything for the safety of the employer.


    As for whether it was illegal, Hardy was prepared to face any legal challenges. If the police or the families of the deceased wanted to press charges, Hardy would use his powerful legal team to fight the case to the end.


    Even if they lost and the pilots were arrested, this whole incident served as massive publicity for HD Security.


    There''s no employer who wouldn''t appreciate bodyguards who would risk everything to save them.


    Even if it costs them more, they''d be willing to pay.


    If the pilots are convicted and sentenced to a few years in prison, Hardy would ensure they receive a sizable compensation, enough to make them content. It would be like spending money on advertising, and the results from this kind of ad would be worth millions of dollars.


    While in prison, they''d live comfortably, as Hardy would arrange for someone to take care of them. Once they''re out, they''d be wealthy, with no complaints from the pilots.


    Of course, that''s the worst case scenario.


    Hardy''s legal team assured him that they could reduce the case to just fines and compensations. No serious consequences.


    And if all it took was money, Hardy wouldn''t mind at all.


    Some people suggested this would tarnish HD Security''s reputation¡ªbranding them as ruthless, reckless, and uncaring about human life.


    Reputation? It''s all about how you spin it.


    Hardy controlled The Global Times, ABC TV, and was a major shareholder in the Los Angeles Times. He also had magazines and comics under his belt.


    If the Cohenheim gang was portrayed as a vicious, oppressive, criminal group, pillaging and committing atrocities, would anyone sympathize with them?


    People might just cheer if they were bombed with artillery.


    Such is the power of publicity.


    In America, being humble and modest isn''t considered a virtue.


    On the contrary, people view you as weak and easily bullied. The stronger and more assertive you are, the more respect you garner.


    This time, Hardy planned to go all out, making a bold statement.


    He wanted to show everyone the strength of HD Security''s strike capabilities and the power of his media empire.


    As for the Cohenheim gang?


    They would serve as the stepping stone for this PR campaign.


    Hardy instructed Henry, "Launch a full scale media offensive. Frame this as a righteous mission, while nailing the ''Cohenheim gang'' to the pillar of shame."


    "Hardy Media will fully support your efforts," Hardy added.


    Infiltration, subversion, media manipulation¡ªall were part of intelligence work. Henry nodded, understanding the plan. They had contingency plans in place for such scenarios.


    Hardy then turned to Lancer.


    "Lancer, have someone gather all the criminal evidence against the Cohenheim gang, then contact the Houston police chief. Get the Cohenheim gang classified as a criminal organization and launch a full scale crackdown. As for the actual operations, leave them to Matthew and Nick."


    "I''ve already reached out to a Texas senator, who will help connect us with Houston''s mayor and police chief."


    That''s the power of connections¡ªa single phone call could solve many problems.


    Once they had the evidence, they could legally bury Cohenheim, placing themselves firmly on the side of justice, gaining public support, and leaving Cohenheim without a chance to fight back.


    After discussing everything with Lancer and Henry, they left. Shortly after, another guest boarded the yacht¡ªPrizzi, the head of the Houston mafia family.


    Prizzi glanced at the yacht and asked, "Mr. Hardy, is this Marcelo''s yacht?"


    Hardy smiled, "Yes, it''s Marcelo''s yacht. I took it out for a spin, and thought it''d be a good spot to meet with you."


    Prizzi sat down, looked at Hardy, and said, "To be honest, I didn''t expect you to deploy fighter jets yesterday. Aren''t you worried about the military and government getting involved?"


    Hardy laughed heartily.


    "HD Security is already working with the Department of Defense to establish a security company, which allows us to use heavy weaponry. Our fighter jets are completely legal, so you don''t need to worry about that."


    "As for using fighter jets against the Cohenheim gang, a bunch of vicious criminals planning to kill and rob¡ªdoes it really matter what weapons we use?"


    Prizzi asked, "What''s your next move, Mr. Hardy?"


    Hardy had already investigated. Even though Prizzi sent men to help, they only stationed about fifty people on the perimeter to face off with the Cohenheim gang, clearly holding back.


    It was obvious that Prizzi had his own agenda.


    In a calm tone, Hardy replied, "I''m always generous to my friends, happy to share the profits. There''s plenty of money to be made. But to my enemies, I''m never lenient." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Prizzi , I appreciate you sending men to confront the Cohenheim gang, even if they only stayed on the outskirts."


    Prizzi''s face darkened, realizing that Hardy had seen through his ploy.


    If Hardy decided to flip the table, he could very well kill him right here.


    Hardy had brought enough people to wipe out both the Prizzi family and the Cohenheim gang, claiming Houston as his own territory.


    Thinking of this, sweat dripped down Prizzi''s forehead.


    The lounge fell eerily silent for a moment.


    Hardy glanced at Prizzi and said, "Prizzi, I prefer making friends, not enemies. There''s so much money to be made in the world, so why squabble over a little? Why not look further afield?"


    "I heard you and the Barzini family are building casinos in Cuba and have invested a lot of money there. Honestly, I don''t think Cuba''s business is going to work out," Hardy said.


    Prizzi was stunned.


    "I seem to remember that the idea to build casinos in Cuba originally came from you, didn''t it? But Barzini ended up taking the business?"


    Hardy thought to himself, You guys still remember that was my idea, huh?


    Hardy nodded, "That''s right, I did think Cuba was promising at first, but times have changed too quickly. I suspect there might be unpredictable political upheavals in Cuba, and if that happens, your investment will be lost."


    Prizzi was startled by Hardy''s words.


    "What makes you think that?" Prizzi asked.


    "It''s based on intelligence analysis. The conclusion might not be 100% accurate, but there''s a high possibility. You remember last year''s Cuban congressional riots? The domestic opposition to the current government is growing."

 Chapter 419 - 419 Top Notch Acting

    "Barzini only got the casino business because of his connections with the current Prime Minister. But what if the Prime Minister steps down? That would spell bankruptcy for this venture."


    "How much did you invest?" Hardy asked.


    "I invested $6.8 million," Prizzi replied.


    "I advise you to reconsider. This is a friendly warning. And remember, I owe you a favor. If you ever want to do business, feel free to call me. I''d be happy to make money with friends," Hardy said.


    Prizzi knew the conversation was nearing its end, but he still couldn''t resist asking.


    "What will you do with the Cohenheim gang''s territory and business after they''re dealt with?" Prizzi asked.


    "At first, I was planning to let the Los Angeles gang take over the Cohenheim gang''s turf. Why, are you interested?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    Prizzi definitely didn''t want the LA gang coming to Houston. They were too powerful, and if they ever got the idea to swallow his territory, his family would be in danger. That''s why he came to meet Hardy in the first place.


    "To be honest, yes, I''m interested in the Cohenheim gang''s territory. We''ve had multiple clashes with them before," Prizzi admitted.


    Hardy pretended to consider it.


    "Actually, I''m not that interested in Houston. How about this: after the Cohenheim gang is dealt with, their territory will be yours, but I''ll keep control of the dock area. You know I own several shipping companies and need access to the docks."


    Prizzi thought to himself, This must be Hardy''s real goal.


    "Deal," Prizzi said with a smile.


    Hardy smiled back and added, "As for the territory transfer fee, if you want the businesses on it, that''ll be $2 million."


    Prizzi face stiffened.


    Damn, he''s still asking for money. What a shrewd capitalist¡ªnever misses an opportunity to squeeze profit. But I can''t let him keep that territory. No way I''d let him sleep beside my bed and snore.


    "Fine, $2 million," Prizzi gritted his teeth and agreed.


    With the deal done, Hardy saw Prizzi off. Standing on the deck, he waved as the car drove away, a satisfied smile forming on his lips.


    He had just driven a wedge into Barzini''s camp.


    When the time comes, that wedge will prove useful.


    As for whether Prizzi would tell Barzini, Hardy wasn''t worried. Even if he did, Barzini wouldn''t believe him. The investment was already halfway done, with too much money sunk in. No way would Barzini pull out over a single analysis.


    Besides, Prizzi had no real incentive to tell Barzini. People are selfish, after all. Telling Barzini would only make him suspicious, thinking Prizzi and Hardy were conspiring. Better for Prizzi to keep the information to himself and hold the advantage.


    If Cuba''s situation did change, Prizzi could withdraw some of his money in time, at least minimizing his losses.


    After seeing Prizzi off, Hardy returned to the yacht''s cabin, opening the bedroom door to find Monroe still reading the script. She clearly loved it.


    "Mr. Hardy, the more I read this script, the more I love it. Is it really for me? Thank you, Mr. Hardy," Monroe said with a delighted smile when she saw Hardy enter.


    "Are you confident in your acting? I want you to do your best. If you nail this role, you''ll become a true Hollywood star," Hardy said.


    Monroe''s confidence wavered.


    She had taken acting classes before, but they were brief, and she wasn''t confident in her abilities.


    "Do you want me to teach you how to act?" Hardy offered after some thought.


    Monroe''s eyes lit up with excitement. In her mind, if Mr. Hardy could write such a great script, he must be a fantastic actor too.


    "Sure! What should we perform?" Monroe asked eagerly.


    "Well, since we have the script here, let''s rehearse the scene on the yacht. We''re already on a yacht, after all," Hardy suggested. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Great idea!" Monroe exclaimed.


    The two went to the lounge. Monroe composed herself, and when she opened her eyes again, she had become even more enchanting. She looked around the yacht and said in an astonished voice, "Wow, this place is beautiful, like a mansion on the sea."


    Hardy shrugged, playing the male lead and saying, "It''s just an ordinary bachelor pad."


    Monroe turned her head toward the mounted swordfish, exclaiming, "Wow, what a big fish! What kind of fish is that?"


    Hardy glanced at the fish. "That''s¡­ a herring, yes, a herring."


    Monroe, with an innocent expression, said, "Wow, such a big fish! And they can still fit it into little glass cans."


    "The fish shrinks after it''s pickled," Hardy replied with a straight face.


    Hardy poured them both a drink, and they continued practicing their lines. Monroe said, "I''ve never been out this late before, and never alone with a man."


    "Don''t worry. You''re safe with me."


    "Why, Mr. Joe?"


    "Because I have ''female aversion syndrome.'' I''m not interested in women."


    Monroe was surprised. "You have no sex drive?"


    "Yes, you could say that. That''s what the doctor told me, and it''s been painful for me," Hardy said, furrowing his brow.


    Monroe leaned closer to Hardy. "Have you tried any treatments?"


    "I''ve tried many, but I just don''t feel anything," Hardy said as he wrapped his arm around Monroe''s waist and kissed her lips.


    Smooch!


    They pulled apart.


    "See? I didn''t feel a thing. Unless I find a girl who truly moves me," Hardy said with a pained expression, lying down on the sofa as if life had lost all meaning.


    Monroe knelt beside Hardy and softly said, "I may not be a doctor, but I''d like to try treating you, if that''s okay?"


    "Of course."


    Monroe leaned down, and they kissed again.


    This time, they were fully immersed, with no thought of acting anymore.


    On the yacht''s sofa, near the wine cabinet, on the large bed¡ªthe two of them appeared in every corner. The yacht rocked with the waves, and whether it was the ocean''s doing or theirs, it swayed all through the night.


    Acting?


    Wasn''t this the definition of ''acting becoming reality''?


    The next morning.


    Sunlight streamed through the windows.


    Monroe slowly woke up and saw Hardy watching her. Her face flushed with shyness and joy, her eyes full of complex emotions¡ªboth sexy and innocent.


    She asked in a soft voice, "Darling, did I cure you?"


    This woman¡­ truly dedicated!

 Chapter 420 - 420 The Gang Cohenheim End

    After the Houston fighter jet incident, major newspapers like The New York Times, The Washington Post, Los Angeles Times, Global Times, and several tabloids reported on the event. However, it was evident that each newspaper had its own perspective.


    The New York Times said: "HD Security, as the largest security company in the United States, deployed fighter jets and opened fire within U.S. territory without any authorization from government departments, causing casualties. This incident raises concerns about the potential violation of laws and whether limitations should be imposed on security companies to prevent excessive use of force."


    The Washington Post reported: "According to our reporters on the scene, two fighter jets dove down and opened fire on the gang members without hesitation, killing five or six members instantly and destroying over a dozen cars. The scene was akin to a war zone. The gang immediately scattered in fear, and after the second round of the jets'' flight, no one remained, prompting their departure.


    "It''s reported that the families of those killed are preparing to sue HD Security and demand harsh punishment for the two pilots who fired the shots. Our newspaper will continue to follow up on the developments."


    The Los Angeles Times, as a partner of the Hardy Group, took a slightly different tone: "According to our investigation, the Super Idol talent group was performing in Houston when they were harassed by local gang forces. The gang attempted to forcibly take Ms. Monroe, and a conflict erupted when two bodyguards from the performance troupe tried to stop them."


    "The gang gathered over a hundred armed men, attempting to abduct Ms. Monroe by force. A fierce gun battle ensued, with the two bodyguards resisting valiantly, holding off the gang for more than three hours."


    "Just as their ammunition ran out and the situation became dire, two P-51 fighter jets from the HD Defense Company''s flight club arrived. Seeing that the gang was about to break in and kill, they took immediate action, opening fire on the gang, greatly intimidating those attempting to murder and averting a larger crisis."


    "A few hours later, additional security personnel from HD arrived in Houston, allowing Ms. Monroe and her performance troupe to safely leave for New Orleans."


    Meanwhile, the Global Times unashamedly took the side of their own people.


    It wasn''t even a report but more of a battle manifesto: "The Houston ''Cohenheim Gang,'' numbering around 500-600 members, is led by the ruthless criminal ''Cohenheim,'' who is involved in murder, robbery, rape, drug trafficking, human trafficking, extortion, kidnapping wealthy businessmen, and smuggling, among other crimes."


    "Today, the Houston police have launched an investigation into the Cohenheim Gang and are making every effort to arrest Cohenheim."


    "The Super Idol performance group is a client of HD Security. The company sent two security personnel to protect the troupe. Cohenheim attempted to forcibly abduct Ms. Monroe, and when the two security personnel resisted, he sent over a hundred people to seize her. Their actions severely endangered the safety of those under protection."


    "Despite being outnumbered by hundreds of gang members, the two security guards ensured the safety of the performance group. HD Security has rewarded their efforts with a cash bonus of $3,000 each and promoted them to 2-star bodyguards, increasing their monthly salaries by 30%."


    "The company also awarded them one week of paid vacation, with a family trip to Miami, all expenses covered by the company."


    "Additionally, the two fighter pilots who carried out the mission were awarded $2,000 each for their outstanding performance."


    "For ordinary people, facing such vicious gang members leaves no room for self defense. Everything HD Security did was for the protection of its clients. The motto of HD Security is ''We will do everything for the safety of our clients.''"


    Many people thought to themselves: This isn''t news; it''s an advertisement.


    Rewarding the bodyguards and fighter pilots so lavishly was a blatant sign that what they did was justified and encouraged. The message was clear¡ªsecurity personnel were being motivated to continue taking strong action in the future.


    To be honest, these rewards boosted the morale of the security team even further.


    Moreover, the Global Times report highlighted something important: the Cohenheim Gang had been rampant in Houston for years, so why hadn''t anyone done anything about it? This time, they were swiftly labeled as criminals because they offended the Hardy Group.


    HD Security''s actions were reasonable and legal.


    They were dealing with a gang. In the defense of their clients, they opened fire. Many people thought it was entirely justified.


    In truth, the public didn''t have much sympathy for gangs.


    If anything, they found HD Security''s tough stance against the gangs satisfying, not arrogant or threatening. It was a relief.


    Playing the game of public opinion was something Hardy never feared. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In America, no matter how ridiculous or obviously fake the reason, as long as you dared to say it, it could serve as a justification. Some people openly lie, and there''s nothing anyone can do about it.


    This is the American way of thinking.


    And Hardy had a perfectly valid reason: security personnel dealing with gang members. Is there a problem with that? No, there isn''t.


    In Houston, that night.


    A group of HD Security personnel, clad in combat uniforms and helmets, armed with heavy weapons, launched attacks on all of the Cohenheim Gang''s bases in Houston.


    The gang''s headquarters.


    Nightclubs.


    Casinos.


    Distilleries.


    Dock warehouses.


    Brothels.


    Those who resisted were gunned down by machine gunfire. The rest were arrested and handed over to the police waiting outside.


    In one night, all of the Cohenheim Gang''s assets in Houston were wiped out.


    Over 200 people were arrested.


    At a countryside villa in Houston, dozens of security personnel stormed an estate and attempted to capture Cohenheim. He resisted with a gun but was shot dead on the spot, with over 20 bullet wounds. Thus, a once powerful gangster leader met his end.


    The next day, the Houston Police Department held a press conference.

 Chapter 421 - 421 The British Imperial Complex

    They announced the results of the operation: "With a tightly planned operation, we eradicated the Cohenheim Gang, which had plagued Houston for over a decade. The gang leader, Cohenheim, was killed, and 236 gang members were arrested. These individuals have confessed to numerous past crimes, and once the investigation is complete, they will be prosecuted in court."


    Of course, many people knew that this operation was entirely thanks to HD Security.


    Hardy had deployed his most elite forces for this mission. These men, no more than 200 strong, were all battle hardened veterans who had undergone further rigorous training after joining the security company. They were the cutting edge of Hardy''s forces, and each of them could face off against multiple enemies.


    After this action, the newspapers once again reported on the events, and many people were exhilarated by what they read.


    Finally, someone the gangs feared.


    That morning, Hardy received a call from Lancer, who said that demand for bodyguard services and company partnerships had surged. They were overwhelmed with requests due to the positive publicity from the incident.


    Hardy''s told Lancer to keep recruiting and then raise the prices!


    As Monroe applied sunscreen to Hardy''s broad back, she noticed the smile on his face while reading the news. Curious, she asked, "What''s making you so happy?"


    "The newspaper says HD Security is the protector of the people. What do you think, Monroe?" Hardy asked.


    Monroe thought for a moment, then leaned close to his ear and whispered, "I only know that you are my protector."


    "Oh? And when do you feel the most protected?" Hardy teased.


    Monroe boldly responded, "When you''re pressing down on me."


    Protecting the people is a duty that cannot be shirked.


    ...


    John Ston, the president of Wells Fargo, sent a telegram indicating that their visit to Portugal was nearing its end and that the next stop was the United Kingdom. Hardy had previously instructed them to notify him before reaching the UK, as he planned to join them personally. He responded, confirming that he would arrive in the UK at the same time.


    This time, Hardy didn''t bring Andy along, leaving him behind to handle the group''s business. With Andy overseeing operations, Hardy could leave without concern.


    Hardy''s plane landed at London Airport just ten minutes before the planes carrying the aid and the investment teams. Everyone disembarked together.


    The British Foreign Secretary and the Chancellor of the Exchequer were there to greet them at the airport, and after some pleasantries, they all headed to 10 Downing Street, the Prime Minister''s residence.


    There, they met Prime Minister Clement Attlee. Attlee, a Labour Party leader, had pushed for nationalization after coming to power in 1945, hoping it would save Britain. He nationalized industries like coal, aviation, telecommunications, transport, electricity, gas, and steel.


    Britain had mixed feelings about U.S. aid. On the one hand, post-war Britain was struggling and desperately needed help. On the other hand, they understood the real purpose behind American aid.


    The U.S. wasn''t offering aid out of sheer goodwill; their goal was to create economic and political dependence on the U.S. in the recipient countries, ultimately vying for dominance over Europe and even the world.


    Looking back from a modern perspective, when the U.S. seized global dominance from Britain, Britain did resist and continued to do so for years, though not without many challenges.


    For example, in some of the NATO wars many years later, Britain would have the power to completely block some particular trade routes but chose to turn a blind eye, even allowing smuggling as a way to counter U.S. influence in Europe.


    But by that time it was already a forgone conclusion, and that struggle didn''t change much.


    Post-World War II Britain had drained its Treasury in the war, faced severe food shortages, and a rising unemployment rate led to constant strikes.


    Both production and daily life were difficult to sustain, leaving the British with very few options to face the U.S a rich and rising country of capitalists, Opeting for what they were best at, the British tried to drag the Soviet Union in to invest in Europ.


    The Soviet Union on the other hand was tough, they simply refused to participate in capitalist games and walked away.


    Britain, after much internal struggle, had no choice but to lower its pride and accept the new Hegemon of the world.


    Yet, despite accepting help, they clung to the pride of their once great British Empire. This pride made them hesitant, which is why the investment list they presented to the economic inspection team wasn''t impressive, not even compared to smaller countries. It mostly consisted of private enterprises.


    Anything related to essential services was deemed nationalized or on the path to becoming state owned, making them off limits for investment.


    Hardy understood that Britain still had its "imperial complex," which made its behavior somewhat twisted.


    Being knocked off the top spot in the world and then having to beg for aid from the same country that once followed in its shadow was understandably painful.


    While others focused on the investment list, Hardy didn''t pay it much mind. He only cared about three sectors: banking, shipping, and luxury goods.


    He had already asked British officials to prepare a list of luxury companies open to investment. As for banks and shipping, that was something the president of Wells Fargo, John Ston, could handle.


    Not long after, John Ston approached Hardy, speaking in a low voice, "Mr. Hardy, I''m considering acquiring a small bankrupt bank with about twenty branches¡ªthree in London and the rest in other major British cities."


    "You can decide that on your own," Hardy replied.


    "I also found another bank that might be worth investing in." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What bank?"


    "HSBC. They''re on the list of banks, and they''re looking to sell a significant portion of their shares."


    Hardy''s interest was piqued.


    "Is HSBC short on funds?"


    "I don''t know, but HSBC holds the note issuing rights in Hong Kong. Even though Hong Kong is a small place, having the power to issue currency there is a major financial advantage. As long as Hong Kong continues to develop, this bank will be highly profitable."

 Chapter 422 - 422 HSBC Dire Situation

    John Ston, being a seasoned banker, recognized the potential of HSBC, which was why he valued the opportunity.


    "But why would they want to sell shares?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m not sure. Perhaps they want to bring in a stronger partner to expand their operations, possibly into the U.S. or other European countries," John Ston speculated.


    Hardy wasn''t convinced by this reasoning.


    He had another opinion on the matter. At this time, most capitalists weren''t paying much attention to the East, but that was precisely where Hardy''s focus lay, once the U.S. decides to open the Japan market, the Asian economy will change drastically.


    During World War II, HSBC had been seized by the Japanese, and all of its assets were confiscated, dealing a severe blow to the bank. After the war, they resumed operations, but Britain was no longer as intimidating as it used to, so the Chinese finally showed their true corrupt nature and started hacking the British companies in their area''s.


    With the sterotype resentment and jalousy the Chinese people naturally held toward the rich and the exploitation of the Chinese government, HSBC''s major investments in China were in dire straits.


    Additionally, several HSBC branches had been once again robbed and forced to close by the new Chinese Communist Party leading the revolution that was no better than the one already rulling China. Many HSBC executives, seeing the animalistic behavior done by these revolutionaries, decided to retreat to Hong Kong.


    Another major concern was that Britain didn''t take any measures to protect its overseas companies, which led to businessmen doubting whether Britain still had interest on hold in Hong Kong.


    HSBC, with its headquarters in Hong Kong, was undoubtedly affected by this atmosphere, possibly leading to a desire to escape. This was likely the real reason behind the sale of their shares.


    In short, they wanted to sell shares to convert them into cash, reducing their risk.


    That''s the essence of capitalism.


    "Who else is eyeing HSBC?" Hardy asked.


    "Mr. David Rockefeller is also interested. He owns the Manhattan Bank and likely wants a stake in HSBC. I''ve heard he''s already reached out to the Sassoon family for talks," John Ston replied.


    The Sassoon family.


    Jews started with gangs, moneylending, and the and the slave trade, and they also took part in the founding of the East India Company and were also known as the biggest opium traders.


    Hardy pondered for a few minutes, his mind racing with thoughts. He felt it was profitable to get involved in this deal.


    Hardy had dealt with Jews before, and from his experience most Jews are similar; they are hypocrits, Coward, and Opportunist who like to make small sneaky moves. His philosophy on dealing with Jews is don''t partner with them if possible and if you have to. be ready for their backstab.


    "John, get me a meeting with David Rockefeller. Tell him I have something important to discuss," Hardy instructed.


    John Ston quickly made the call and returned shortly after, "Mr. Hardy, Mr. Rockefeller says he has time to meet now."


    When Hardy met David Rockefeller, they shook hands warmly. The two found a spot in the hotel garden, and after a server brought them some tea and left, Hardy pulled out a box of cigars, offering one to David, who smiled and accepted. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During their previous meetings in Italy and France, the two had become friends. David Rockefeller had a deep interest in Hardy''s business philosophy. During their breaks, they would often sit and chat, with Hardy presenting various theories that intrigued Rockefeller.


    To David, these ideas were fresh and insightful. It wasn''t unusual for someone to have investment skills and vision, but possessing a unique investment philosophy set a person apart, marking them as a potential leader of their time.


    As a core member of the Rockefeller family, David had many capable individuals working under him, including university professors. Yet, when it came to certain issues and visions for the future, David found Hardy''s ideas bolder and surprisingly logical.


    In David''s mind, Hardy was a visionary investor, and his respect for him grew with each encounter.


    "Hardy, what did you want to discuss?" David Rockefeller asked.


    "I heard you''re looking to invest in HSBC and have already contacted the Sassoon family?" Hardy asked directly.


    "Are you also interested in HSBC?" David replied with a smile.


    David wasn''t surprised by Hardy''s inquiry. After all, Hardy was now part of the banking world himself, with Wells Fargo rising rapidly under his ownership.


    "How much do you know about the civil war in China?" Hardy didn''t answer directly but posed a different question.


    "The civil war in China? I know a bit," David replied curiously.


    "The Global Times has a branch in Hong Kong and correspondents stationed in China. Inflation in China is rampant, and the financial system is on the verge of collapse. The current Chinese president and his cabin are a bunch of incompetant fools; they are winning battles but losing the war slowly by pushing more hungry farmers to the comunist party, who are in fact pro-Soviets assuming they win.


    The communist party with their communist system will eventually end up ruining their own economy even more.


    "HSBC''s largest investments are in China, and with inflation and the ongoing war, I''ve heard that several branches have already closed. As the war progresses, even Hong Kong''s future is uncertain. I believe this is the main reason why the Sassoons are selling their shares¡ªthey fear their investments in China will become worthless."


    Hardy paused to let his words sink in.


    David furrowed his brows.


    As the chairman of Manhattan Bank and a financial expert, Hardy''s words were enough to make David see the bigger picture. He now understood that the Sassoon family was looking for investors to bear the brunt of the risk.


    "Hardy, thank you for the information. It seems I''ll need to reconsider this investment," David said, his face serious.


    But Hardy shook his head.


    "Don''t be so hasty. I haven''t finished. The reason I''m telling you all this is so you understand the risks involved. You can use this information to negotiate and drive the price down during your talks."


    David looked at Hardy with a mixture of surprise and curiosity.


    "You think this investment is still worth pursuing?"


    "Yes."


    Hardy answered confidently.

 Chapter 423 - 423 Joining Forces

    David studied Hardy and asked, "Are you planning to get involved as well?"


    Hardy smiled, "That''s exactly what I''m suggesting. I want to acquire shares in HSBC, but we need to avoid competing against each other. That''s why I came to talk to you."


    "But if you see the risks, why are you still interested?"


    "This is a gamble. Losing might cost us hundreds of millions, but winning could bring enormous rewards. Maybe you don''t know, but last year I had Wells Fargo enter the Hong Kong market and invest in several industries there, including a shipping company. Many of these enterprises have already begun operations. Owning HSBC shares would greatly benefit my ventures in Asia."


    David thought for a while.


    Although he didn''t fully understand why Hardy was willing to take this gamble, he felt a strange confidence in Hardy''s ability to win, given Hardy''s extraordinary rise to success and the theories he had shared with David in the past.


    David made his decision. "Hardy, let''s partner on this. We''ll work together on the project."


    Hardy laughed, "That''s exactly what I had in mind."


    "What''s your plan moving forward?"


    "We don''t necessarily need to negotiate directly with the Sassoon family. We can also talk to smaller shareholders. We can also create some public pressure through the newspapers, talking about the uncertainty of the civil war in China and the possibility of banks being seized or investments becoming worthless.


    That pressure will likely drive prices down, allowing us to buy the shares at a much lower price."


    "I agree with your strategy. From now on, we''re partners," David said, smiling as he extended his hand. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy shook his hand firmly.


    Sealing the Deal.


    Their partnership was the equivalent of two superconglomerates joining forces¡ªan immensely powerful combination.


    After Hardy and David reached an agreement, they began their planning. David would make contact with HSBC to feel out the situation on their side.


    As for Hardy, he would stay in the shadows, manipulating public opinion.


    The next day,


    David Rockefeller met with representatives from HSBC in the hotel''s reception hall. HSBC''s leader, David Sassoon, came from the renowned Sassoon family.


    The Sassoon family had accumulated immense wealth over centuries, with assets likely exceeding $10 billion. Often referred to as the "Rothschilds of the East," the Sassoons had even intermarried with the Rothschild family in the past.


    Of course, the Sassoon family was vast, with assets distributed among many members rather than concentrated in the hands of a single person.


    After exchanging pleasantries, David Rockefeller sat down and spoke, "Mr. Sassoon, I noticed from the investment catalog that HSBC plans to sell 17% of its shares. Could you explain the reasoning behind HSBC''s decision to sell its shares?"


    HSBC had anticipated this question. Any potential investor would likely ask this. If they admitted HSBC was in trouble, the buyer would naturally push for a lower price. This was one of the simplest tricks in business negotiations.


    David Sassoon smiled. "Actually, HSBC''s financial health remains strong, especially since we hold the currency issuance rights for Hong Kong."


    "The Rockefeller family holds shares in the Federal Reserve, controlling the issuance of U.S. currency. I believe you understand the value of issuing rights more than I do."


    "This time, HSBC is looking to bring in new shareholders to establish better partnerships and prepare for the expansion into broader markets. HSBC has a series of plans for future expansion, including growing its business in the UK, entering the U.S. market, and expanding into other European countries."


    "Mr. Rockefeller, we at HSBC are thrilled that you''re interested in partnering with us. We believe that HSBC has a bright future, and your investment will surely yield great returns."


    The eloquent Sassoon painted the deal as a powerful partnership, but David Rockefeller remained noncommittal.


    "What is HSBC''s current market value, and at what price are you selling these shares?" David asked.


    "Based on our calculations, HSBC is valued at $330 million. The 17% stake is priced at $56.1 million," David Sassoon replied.


    David shook his head.


    "I don''t believe HSBC is worth $330 million at the moment."


    "HSBC''s primary market used to be China, but with the ongoing conflicts there and rampant inflation, the financial order is on the brink of collapse. I''ve heard that most of HSBC''s branches in China have shut down."


    David Sassoon''s expression faltered.


    "Yes, we''ve been affected to some extent, but our base is in Hong Kong, and business there is booming. With a large influx of people into Hong Kong, HSBC''s business has been growing rapidly."


    David eyed Sassoon sharply and continued,


    "When the Japanese occupied Hong Kong a few years ago, they confiscated all of HSBC''s assets. After Japan''s surrender, you managed to reclaim HSBC, but it was just an empty shell at the time."


    "Although you''ve injected some funds to resume operations, it''s only been three years. I seriously doubt HSBC has made enough profit to justify a $330 million valuation."


    "I''ve been following the situation in China, and several major battles have taken place in recent months. The future of China seems very bleak, with the communist party growing stronger with each day. The outcome of the war is already predictable."


    "Mr. Sassoon, if the pro-Soviet communist party wins, they''ll seize all property of the capitalists, and given our political differences, it''s unlikely HSBC will ever return to China, meaning HSBC has effectively lost its original market."


    "I don''t need to tell you, Mr. Sassoon, how devastating it is for a business to lose its primary market."


    "And that''s not even the worst of it. If the British government isn''t ready to take a tough stance for its overseas investors, it''s uncertain whether Hong Kong can be preserved. If the Chinese reclaim Hong Kong, all investments there will vanish, making this an extremely risky venture."


    David Rockefeller laid out his points one by one.


    David Sassoon began to sweat. It was clear that David understood the situation in Hong Kong and China very well and had likely seen through his intentions.

 Chapter 424 - 424 high stakes gamble

    HSBC''s shareholders were also pessimistic about the situation in the East, which is why they wanted to sell some shares to mitigate the risk.


    Some shareholders were even considering selling all their shares.


    For capitalists, it''s instinct to jump into profitable industries and escape when danger looms.


    Few would hold onto their investments for the sake of so called beliefs, stubbornly sticking around when the risk is high. That''s not the mindset of a competent capitalist.


    Now that David Rockefeller had pinpointed HSBC''s major problems, this deal seemed increasingly difficult to secure.


    "So, Mr. Rockefeller, what is your suggestion?" David Sassoon asked.


    "If you''re looking for partners, you need to offer a sincere price. I had my economists evaluate HSBC''s worth, and right now, it''s probably only valued at $150 million," David Rockefeller replied, slashing more than half of the original price with one swift cut.


    Hearing this, David Sassoon was both pleased and dismayed. On the one hand, it showed that Rockefeller was still interested in the deal, at least not outright rejecting it. On the other hand, the price was far too low.


    "Mr. Rockefeller, HSBC has over 3 million customers, holds $580 million in deposits, and this year alone made $12 million in profits. Its profitability exceeds that of many large banks," David Sassoon explained.


    "Risk and the future," David countered.


    "Mr. Sassoon, we both know this isn''t a typical investment; it''s more like a high stakes gamble. If it fails, all the investment will vanish."


    "For such a risky investment, any banker would be extremely cautious. Only if the potential returns far outweigh the risks would someone be willing to make such an investment. I imagine this is the real reason HSBC is selling shares, isn''t it?"


    David stopped dancing around the issue and cut straight to the heart of the matter.


    The negotiation ended at this point. Both sides were dissatisfied with the other''s price, but neither rejected the deal outright. The talks were merely paused.


    Negotiating a business deal is like playing a game of chess.


    It all depends on how the next moves are made.


    On the other side,


    Hardy summoned the head of the Global Times London office.


    He gave detailed instructions, ordering them to send someone to Hong Kong to personally relay Hardy''s plans.


    They acted together.


    At the same time, Hardy sent a telegram to the U.S. headquarters of Global, asking them to coordinate with Hong Kong and Britain.


    He then called for Henry to bring his intelligence team to Britain, working alongside the Global Times London office to conduct an in depth investigation into HSBC.


    A few days later,


    After extensive cooperation,


    Detailed information about HSBC was laid out in front of Hardy and David Rockefeller.


    HSBC was founded in 1865, with shareholders including the British Shipping Company, Sassoon & Co., Jardine Matheson, Swire, and other notable Hong Kong businesses.


    Over the past century, there had been changes, and now HSBC had 18 shareholders, with Sassoon holding 11.3% and the British Shipping Company holding 7.5%. Major Hong Kong trading companies like Jardine and Swire were also shareholders.


    There were also some British and Indian businessmen involved.


    HSBC''s current president, A.H. Saunders, was a legendary financier. Hardy knew that Saunders would step down in the 1970s after leading HSBC out of its troubles and turning it into the largest bank in Hong Kong and Southeast Asia.


    HSBC''s headquarters was located in Hong Kong, housed in a building reminiscent of the White House. It operated 46 branches across various Asian countries, including China, the Philippines, Singapore, Sri Lanka, and India.


    However, during World War II, HSBC suffered a devastating blow. Its headquarters in Hong Kong, along with branches in Southeast Asia, were confiscated by the Japanese. All assets were seized, and the bank was forced to shut down, leading to significant losses for HSBC.


    After Japan''s surrender, HSBC reclaimed its branches. The family shareholders reinvested funds to resume operations, but in just a few short years, HSBC had yet to return to its pre-war size. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, after such a brutal war, the people of East Asia were impoverished. Who had money to deposit in banks? Banking operations were extremely difficult.


    HSBC''s largest market, China, was still at war. Several major battles had been fought, and both sides of the civil war were treating businessmen in China as lambs to be slaughtered, especially banks; they were destroying and robbing their branches every now and then. HSBC had closed most of its Chinese branches, and whether the remaining ones could survive was uncertain.


    David Sassoon had mentioned the surge in deposits at HSBC Hong Kong last year and the $10 million in profits. The truth, however, was that other bank branches had withdrawn their funds to Hong Kong, and all of HSBC''s annual profits were counted under Hong Kong operations, while the losses were chalked up to branch expenses. This created an illusion of profitability.


    In reality, it was a kind of deception, likely to sell the shares at a higher price.


    Looking at the intelligence report, David Rockefeller couldn''t help but admire Hardy''s capabilities, having obtained such detailed information in such a short time.


    Though the Rockefeller family could have acquired the same data, it wouldn''t have been nearly as fast.


    Speed is an advantage.


    Having the information meant having the upper hand.


    This showed why Hardy was so successful.


    "Looking at this data, my offer of $150 million might even be too high. While HSBC is currently worth that amount, the risk factor is enormous. If Hong Kong falls, and HSBC loses its main market, its value will plummet."


    After finishing, David looked at Hardy and asked,


    "Hardy, with such high risks, why do you still want to invest?"


    "Do you believe the U.S. will send troops to destroy the Communist Party?"


    David was genuinely curious about Hardy''s reasoning.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "The U.S. will definitely not send troops. That''s an unchangeable fact. The current president of China had already received huge amounts of aid from the U.S. in the form of weapons and money, and politically, he had such an advantage early on but wasted those resources and couldn''t secure victory when the Communist Party was at its weakest.


    Now that the Soviet Union is starting to support the Communist Party, the U.S. Congress will definitely refuse to continue supporting a losing war. You should have already noticed the U.S. has already shifted almost all of its foreign aid buggets to Europe."

 Chapter 425 - 425 Influence Of Public Opinion

    "Then will Hong Kong be safe if the Communist Party win?"


    Hardy smiled.


    "That''s where the gamble comes in. It''s possible they might attack Hong Kong directly, but I''m leaning toward the other possibility: the Communist Party is very likely to crumble under the pressure from Britain and the Western world. I believe Hong Kong will remain a British colony for a long time to come."


    "The shareholders of HSBC aren''t willing to take that gamble. Those with investments in Hong Kong are scared. If the gamble pays off, the returns could be a hundredfold."


    "Like when you invested in President Johnson?" David asked, looking at Hardy.


    "Haha, something like that," Hardy laughed.


    David wasn''t a gambler by nature. He preferred steady investments, and as part of the Rockefeller family, now a super financial group, they didn''t need to take aggressive risks. Steady progress was the priority.


    Hardy, who had clawed his way up from the bottom, was more willing to make bold investments to rapidly accumulate capital.


    David had already been leaning toward walking away from the HSBC investment after understanding the risks, but Hardy''s enthusiasm was infectious.


    Hardy had told him about his many investments, most of which had a gambling element, including his investment in President Johnson.


    And Hardy had won every time.


    This time, David wanted to see if Hardy could win again.


    This game seemed like it would be quite fun.


    Even if this investment failed, both Rockefeller and Manhattan Bank could afford the loss. David finally made up his mind.


    He would join Hardy in this game. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A business deal involving tens of millions of dollars is a huge transaction at any time. Such a big deal cannot be rushed, so the HSBC side wasn''t in a hurry either.


    But within two days, whether in Hong Kong, Britain, or the U.S., numerous news reports about the Hong Kong crisis began to surface, causing many investors in Hong Kong to feel uneasy.


    Hong Kong.


    Global Times.


    "Latest developments in the Chinese civil war... what''s the future of Hong Kong?!"


    "Since the second half of last year, China has been engulfed in a large-scale civil war involving over 3 million troops, with hundreds of thousands dead. Several provinces have been devastated, and millions of Chinese families are at risk of dying from starvation. Where does the future of China lie?"


    "Last year, the Chinese government blatently interfered with the U.S. elections by bribing Dewey, the opponent of President Johnson, and this has made the U.S. extremly desatisfied with China''s actions. At the start of this year, the U.S. published a white paper, labeling the Chinese government as highly corrupt and inevitably doomed, With no further aid to be provided, will the U.S.


    go back on its decision to aid the starving Chinese out of humanitarianism."


    "The Communist Party is approaching Hong Kong. If they win the next battle, will they march on the city to loot and resupply? The possibility is very high. After all, the Communist Party has already violated international law numerous times during this conflict, and property confiscation is common. What will happen to Hong Kong then?"


    To be honest, anyone who reads this would be scared.


    After experiencing the Japanese occupation, and then the civil war, many people understood the horrors of war.


    The newspaper reports immediately sparked discussions among Hong Kong citizens, even causing a certain level of panic. Families, already anxious, began making plans to leave Hong Kong in hopes of escaping the impending disaster.


    International firms, too, grew increasingly concerned as the war approached. Many started considering how to manage their businesses, with a growing number of individuals selling off their assets, further fueling widespread unease.


    The British Global Times published similar articles, primarily focusing on the question of whether Hong Kong would be lost if the Communists were to win.


    The Global Times even invited several commentators.


    They debated on the newspaper¡ªone side argued that the Communists wouldn''t dare to touch Hong Kong, while the other side insisted that Hong Kong would inevitably be lost. Both sides presented their arguments passionately.


    At first, the debate was evenly matched, but gradually, the narrative that the Communists would reclaim Hong Kong began to gain the upper hand, making many British investors in Hong Kong nervous. They started sending telegrams to their agents in Hong Kong, urging them to quickly liquidate their assets and bring the money back to Britain.


    In the U.S. similar articles about Hong Kong also appeared in some newspapers.


    The tone was essentially pessimistic.


    In fact, the U.S. wasn''t the main focus, but rather to reinforce the message.


    Public opinion influences people''s minds.


    Many who saw these statements were subconsciously influenced in their judgment. Historically, there was indeed a wave of panic in Hong Kong later, but this time, the report from Global Times acted like a match lighting a firecracker, igniting the issue all at once.


    As emotions erupted, Hong Kong witnessed a wave of people fleeing and panic driven asset sell offs.


    Among many enterprises, HSBC naturally suffered significant impact. After all, it was an investment bank. If businesses left, no one would invest, and the value of mortgaged land would drop. There was a general pessimism, which caused HSBC''s assets to shrink rapidly.


    The shareholders of HSBC had been feeling increasingly uneasy recently, sensing that time was running out.


    Because once the Communists won the battle, it would be the beginning of a massive snow ball, after that it was just a matter of time before they reach Hong Kong. By then, selling off assets might not even be possible.


    David Sassoon contacted David Rockefeller, hoping to talk again, but David replied that they should wait, as he was currently negotiating with other companies and had no time.


    The more anxious the other party became, the more he needed to stay calm.


    ...


    A few days earlier, a plane carrying Victor and several intelligence-gathering agents from HD landed in Hong Kong. The group didn''t attract much attention and gradually dispersed into the British residential areas.

 Chapter 426 - 426 Promissory Notes

    Victor''s group had a number of professional intelligence-gathering agents, and it didn''t take them long to locate the Communist Party members entrenched in Hong Kong. After establishing initial contact, a meeting was scheduled between Victor, representing a financial group, and Xu, one of the Communist Party leaders.


    The next afternoon.


    The Communist Party representative, Mr. Xu, arrived in Hong Kong and met Victor at a small villa.


    "Hello, Mr. Victor. I''m Xu Manyan," the middle-aged man greeted warmly, shaking Victor''s hand with both hands.


    The two sat down to talk.


    During their exchange of pleasantries, Xu Manyan made it clear that they were open to any form of business exchange or investment the financial group behind Mr. Victor was interested in conducting with them. He admitted that their resources were so limited that they could barely maintain sufficient ammunition for their soldiers.


    As for food, they typically provided only half, leaving the soldiers to scavenge for the rest. Furthermore, the support from the Soviet Union was not free¡ªthey had to pay for it with whatever they looted from the rich along their way.


    "Mr. Xu, do you have any HSBC promissory notes? Other foreign bank promissory notes would also work. If you''re willing to sell, I''ll buy them."


    Mr. Xu was taken aback.


    "Mr. Victor, what do you mean?"


    "Haha, Mr. Xu, the Communist Party has already confiscated many banks. I believe you must have a lot of promissory notes from those banks. These notes are worthless in your hands, so why not sell them to us? You can exchange them for medicine, supplies, or even weapons."


    Mr. Xu wasn''t surprised that Victor knew they had looted banks before. After all, the other party was part of a financial group with ties to many banks.


    What truly surprised him was the nature of Victor''s proposal.


    "Mr. Victor, I can''t make this decision on my own. I''ll need to contact someone. Also, may I ask what price you''re offering?" Mr. Xu inquired.


    "One hundred to one on face value, no legal tender, only USD, GBP, HKD, or other stable currencies from reliable national banks," Victor replied.


    "One hundred to one? Isn''t that too low?" Mr. Xu frowned.


    "These are just worthless pieces of paper in your hands. They''re worth nothing. If I buy them and attempt to cash them out, there''s no guarantee that other banks will even honor them. I''ll have to fight a tough legal battle, and it might not even succeed."


    Mr. Xu thought for a moment. "I can''t give you an answer right now. I need to consult others. And, are you really willing to exchange them for weapons?"


    Victor smiled,


    "We have transactions with the Filipinos for weapons. Most of those goods end up in your hands anyway, so trading with you would just mean exchanging promissory notes for supplies. Though, we might still need to go through the Filipinos."


    Mr. Xu nodded, tipped his hat, and left.


    Within half a day, Mr. Xu returned.


    "Mr. Victor, we agree to the deal, but the price is too low. Our boss''s offer is fifty to one; otherwise, there''s no need for this deal."


    Victor shook his head.


    "Mr. Xu, your boss is mistaken. We are the Hardy Group¡ªwe don''t negotiate, we set the prices. One hundred to one is what we consider a fair deal. If that''s not acceptable, there''s no point, and the deal is off."


    In fact, the Communist Party had already agreed to a 100:1 ratio, but Mr. Xu had been instructed to negotiate for a better deal. So, he raised the offer.


    However, Victor was an experienced negotiator who had already proven himself by establishing the Hardy Foundation in Europe. To him, someone like Mr. Xu was just a child learning to walk.


    Victor smiled. In truth, Hardy had set the minimum of the deal at fifty to one, but he had insisted on keeping it one hundred to one, without exceeding the time limit set for the negotiation by Hardy.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    That evening, a car pulled up downstairs, and Mr. Xu, carrying a suitcase, walked into the Global Time Hong Kong branch, making his way upstairs with ease.


    He placed the suitcase on the table.


    "Mr. Victor, I''ve brought the bank promissory notes. They are in various currencies, including USD, GBP, HKD, francs, yen, rupees, and reais. The total value, calculated in U.S. dollars, is $61.25 million."


    "Previously, you asked us to prioritize HSBC notes, so we specifically sourced HSBC promissory notes. In addition to those, we also acquired over five thousand savings certificates, amounting to $26.66 million."


    "According to the exchange rate of one hundred to one, you should pay me $612,500."


    "No problem. Once everything is verified, we can complete the transaction," Victor said, instructing his men to verify the documents. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While they waited, the two sat and drank tea.


    "With these 612,500, what does Mr. Xu intend to purchase?" Victor asked.


    Mr. Xu pondered for a moment before replying, "To be honest, Mr. Victor, when you ask what we lack, the list is long."


    "Medicines, medical equipment, weapons, ammunition, planes, warships, cotton, food, cloth, machine tools."


    Victor spread his hands. "Mr. Xu, 612,500 U.S. dollars can''t buy all of that."


    Mr. Xu sighed. "Ah, then I can only purchase the most critical supplies. Here, I have a list, and I hope Mr. Victor can help me prepare them."


    He pulled out a few sheets of paper from his pocket and handed them to Victor.


    Victor mouth twitched slightly at that statment.


    He opened the list.


    There were dozens of types of medicines and quantities and for weapons, they didn''t want conventional arms. They asked for anti aircraft guns, with plenty of ammunition, large caliber cannons, and shells.


    Additionally, they wanted fighter planes. If not entire planes, then just engines would do. They had seized several aircraft, but many engines were damaged. The planes could be repaired, but they didn''t have the technology to fix the engines.


    There were also other weaponry and equipment on the list.

 Chapter 427 - 427 Bank Rush

    After reading the list, Victor looked at Mr. Xu and said, "Mr. Xu, many of the items on this list are hard to obtain. I''m not sure I can get them for you, and there''s another issue¡ªyour money isn''t enough to cover the cost."


    Mr. Xu looked at Victor seriously:


    "I know the money isn''t enough, so I''d like to discuss whether we can take the goods on credit. We''ll owe the money for now. You wanted more promissory notes, right? We could only gather this much, but we will definitely loot more Imperialist businessmen and more banks as we advance.


    It''s just a matter of time before we get our hands on more promissory notes, savings books, and certificates, and we can repay you with those in the future." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor thought it over.


    "I''ll need to get approval for that. How about this? Today, we''ll complete this transaction first. I''ll prepare the medicines and medical equipment for you, but for those large weapons, I''ll need to consult the boss."


    The promissory notes and savings certificates were verified, and everything checked out. The two men shook hands and sealed the deal.


    Victor sent a telegram to Hardy, informing him that he had acquired over $26 million worth of HSBC promissory notes. Hardy thought, not bad.


    "Proceed with the plan," Hardy instructed.


    The next day.


    The weather was clear.


    An American man brought a large promissory note worth $4.5 million to HSBC, handing it to the teller and requesting cash.


    The teller was startled by the large figure and immediately reported it to the manager.


    The manager came over to inspect the note. It wasn''t a fake¡ªit had been issued by the Beijing branch. However, Beijing had since been seized, and HSBC''s Beijing branch had been shut down. At the time, HSBC had written off these accounts as bad debts to protect its own interests.


    This had made HSBC''s financial records in Hong Kong look very good.


    To put it bluntly, HSBC was prepared to default on the debts.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Due to the war, the account records have been lost, so we are unable to cash this promissory note at the moment. You''ll have to wait until the war is over and we can verify the note''s authenticity," the manager said, using a formal tone.


    The American was furious and began shouting at the manager in the bank''s lobby: "Look carefully! This is a promissory note issued by your bank. You promised that as long as I had this note, I could cash it at any of your branches. Now you''re telling me the records are lost and it can''t be used?


    "The loss of your records is your problem, not mine. I demand that you cash this note immediately, without delay!"


    The manager remained calm and spread his hands.


    "I''m sorry, sir. There''s nothing I can do. Until we find the records, we cannot cash this note."


    "So, what if the records are never found? Does that mean this money will never exist?"


    "All I can say is that we''ll cash the note once the records are found," the manager replied, evading the issue.


    The American man was furious.


    That afternoon, he contacted several newspaper reporters and exposed the matter. The next day, several Hong Kong newspapers reported on the incident, with the Global Times providing a detailed report and commentary.


    "A bank without credibility has nothing left. HSBC''s refusal to cash a promissory note is a breach of trust. This kind of behavior is disgraceful and will cause many depositors to worry about whether they can still withdraw their money."


    This news caused quite a stir in Hong Kong.


    HSBC, the largest bank in Hong Kong, was now being accused of losing trust. People began to worry about whether the money they had in the bank would also be at risk.


    The next morning, a large crowd gathered at the doors of HSBC. They flooded the bank''s lobby, demanding to withdraw their money.


    If anyone had been paying attention, they would have noticed that the people trying to withdraw their money were all members of the Gangs in Hong Kong.


    These people held up savings books and demanded to withdraw their funds.


    The bank employees realized that these savings books were all from the Chinese branches, accounts that had already been written off as bad debts. Naturally, the manager refused to release any funds.


    When the crowd heard they couldn''t get their money, they erupted in anger.


    One by one, they began raising a ruckus in the bank, filling the HSBC lobby to the point where no business could be conducted. The chaos disrupted all normal operations.


    At that moment, reporters arrived and started taking pictures of the angry crowd. The headlines the next day were even more sensational.


    "HSBC loses trust, massive withdrawal rush at headquarters, citizens unable to get their money, HSBC suspected of running out of funds."


    "With the Communists Party aproaching Hong Kong and the war pressure, many foreign firms are withdrawing from Hong Kong. HSBC is British owned, so could it have secretly transferred people''s deposits, leaving only an empty shell behind? This is something we should be wary of."


    After this report came out, it wasn''t just the actors Victor had arranged¡ªreal HSBC depositors also began to panic and rushed to the bank to withdraw their money.


    Only with cash in hand would they feel secure.


    But the bank lobby was already packed with Gang members, leaving ordinary citizens unable to get inside. Unable to withdraw their money, people became genuinely afraid. They worried that they might never be able to access their funds. Word spread quickly, and soon, the crowd outside HSBC grew to nearly ten thousand.


    HSBC''s upper management hurriedly reported to the board of directors.


    When the board members heard this, they were overwhelmed. If a bank run really happened, even HSBC wouldn''t be able to handle it. Most of the bank''s money had been lent out¡ªotherwise, how would the bank make money?

 Chapter 428 - 428 Victor Return

    Besides, for safety reasons, the bank had indeed transferred some funds. Currently, there were only a few million HKD and a few hundred thousand USD and GBP in the vault.


    Once the withdrawals began, the bank''s funds would be drained instantly. If they really ran out of money, the consequences would be far worse than what was happening now.


    When David saw the reports about HSBC in the British newspapers, he looked at Hardy in surprise, "Hardy, was this your doing?"


    "David, I think now''s the time to talk to HSBC," Hardy said with a smile.


    ...


    Victor sent a telegram to Hardy, hoping to meet with him to report in detail the exchange.


    Hardy replied, agreeing to the meeting.


    Victor boarded a plane to the UK.


    When Victor saw Hardy, he was emotionally overwhelmed. His current status in the U.K where he had become an influential figure, was entirely thanks to his boss.


    "Boss, it''s so good to see you again. I have many things to report," Victor said excitedly.


    "Sit down and tell me," Hardy replied.


    Victor took out his notebook and began to report, starting from when he first arrived in London. He covered everything: Hardy''s auction company, penicillin transactions, the progress of the construction of the penicillin pharmaceutical factory, buying houses and stockpiling land, the status of dozens of companies in the industrial zone, and more investment he had done in france and Switzerland.


    Finally, he spoke about the latest deal with Mr. Xu.


    "I acquired more than 60 million in bills of exchange and savings certificates from Mr. Xu, including over 26 million in HSBC bills."


    "Mr. Xu wants a large quantity of drugs, weapons and some medicines. This is their list," Victor said as he handed the list to Hardy.


    Hardy took the list and looked it over.


    It included drugs, medical equipment, weapons, ammunition, airplanes, warships, grain, cloth, and spying equipment.


    Victor continued, "I exchanged these notes at a ratio of 100:1. However, the volume of materials they''re requesting is so large that this money is far from enough, so they are hoping for credit."


    Hardy looked at the list for a while than glanced at Victor. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had instructed him not to exchange below 50:1, but the sly guy had managed to keep it at 100:1, which was still gratifying. A large portion of these notes were bound to be unrecoverable, and other banks wouldn''t be easy to deal with either, coming up with countless excuses. Even for a huge entity such as the Hardy Group, exchanging 80% of those notes was already the limit.


    Not everyone has the ability to collect this money. This was pretty much stealing from the banks that were already stealing from other people. Such a troublesome business required more than just wealth to handle¡ªonly the mafia, who dabbled in shady dealings, would take on such a deal.


    Hardy handed the list back to Victor.


    "Give them credit, but don''t go below an 80:1 ratio. They aren''t the most trustworthy fellows. You can get everything on this list. Contact Bill; he has shipping and smuggling routes. Have him reroute the goods abroad and then ship them back."


    Anti-aircraft guns and heavy artillery couldn''t be shipped directly to Hong Kong, as there were no legitimate sales channels. If anyone investigated, it would be difficult to explain. They could go through Africa or the Middle East, where weapons were in high demand.


    Once the goods landed, the clients would pick them up. After that, it would be hard to trace their use, making the whole operation more discreet.


    "We have aircraft engines. The security aviation club has 100 sets available, no, let''s say 160 sets."


    When Hardy had bought planes, he''d purchased 16 different models, including fighters and transport aircraft, ten of each type. He had instructed Colonel Beach to supply two engines for each plane, meaning Hardy had 320 surplus engines.


    He could sell half of them and later claim they''d been scrapped.


    "Victor, tell them we have 320 engines available, along with some spare parts," Hardy said.


    Hardy had already made up his mind. He would return and invite Colonel Beach to Las Vegas for a business meeting for a few days before extorting a few hundred more engines. Damn it, he was the main distributor¡ªso what if he took a few hundred engines?


    Victor blinked and glanced at his boss, thinking, Why does the number keep going up?


    Victor flashed a flattering smile.


    "I can''t compare to your foresight and boldness, boss. I only know one thing: following your orders is never wrong. Don''t worry, boss. I''ll take care of everything perfectly," Victor assured him.


    Hardy nodded in approval.


    Victor''s ability to execute orders was indeed exceptional.


    Hardy nodded. "Good, the Hong Kong matter will be left to you to finish. If we get this deal successfully, you''ll get a good cut from it."


    "Rest assured, boss. I''ll handle everything perfectly," Victor replied with excitement.


    "Once I''m done here in the UK, I plan to visit Hong Kong soon. It won''t be long," Hardy said.


    Victor was overjoyed.


    "That''s wonderful news, boss! I''ll make all the necessary arrangements."


    Victor stayed in the UK for just one day before returning to Hong Kong. He quickly informed Mr. Xu of Hardy''s decision and arranged a meeting for that evening on the second floor.


    "Mr. Xu, I''ve consulted the boss. He has agreed to sell you heavey weapons and give you credit for some of the materials," Victor said.


    Mr. Xu was overjoyed.


    "How much credit are we talking about?" he asked.


    Victor held up one finger.


    Victor said "One hundred thousdands U.S. dollars."


    Mr. Xu felt delighted, though not too much. It wasn''t easy getting anything from the Hardy Group, and he was prepared for their refusal.


    They had tried contacting other businessmen to see if they could get a better deal than the Hardy Group, but no other business groups had the courage to take on such a venture. Now, the Hardy Group was willing to give them items worth hundreds of thousands of U.S. dollars on credit.

 Chapter 429 - 429 HSBC Vandalized

    Victor continued by saying, "Of course, there are some conditions to the credits. Honestly, we''re somewhat familiar with your situation. We''re not sure what kind of collateral you can provide, so why don''t you suggest something, and we''ll see if we can accept it."


    "Alright, I''ll consult with my superiors and get back to you as soon as possible. Oh, and about those materials I mentioned earlier, can you provide them?"


    "No problem."


    "Cocaine, morphine, and penicillin¡ªwe can give you 50 boxes of each. We can be more flexible with the cocaine and penicillin once our transactions increase."


    "Painkillers, medical alcohol, iodine, medical equipment¡ªno limit. It''s all based on your needs."


    "As for anti-aircraft heavy machine guns, anti-aircraft guns, and heavy artillery, the quantity won''t be huge, and they''ll need to be routed through the Middle East first, so it''ll take four to six months."


    "As for the airplanes, we can''t provide complete aircraft, but we can give you 320 sets of engines, along with some spare parts and ammunition for all U.S. models. The rest, you''ll have to figure out yourselves."


    "As for cotton, fabric, and machine tools, just bring us a detailed catalog specifying how much you need and what kind of machines. We can procure it all."


    Mr. Xu was stunned.


    Heavy weapons? Agreed.


    Aircraft engines? They were selling those too.


    This Hardy Group had such strong connections that they could obtain these materials¡ªand they dared to sell almost everything to a group currently known as terrorists rebelling against the Chinese government.


    "Are you serious, Mr. Victor?" Mr. Xu asked, almost disbelieving.


    "Of course. How could I joke about such a big deal?" Victor replied.


    Mr. Xu stood up excitedly. "Great! I''ll contact my superiors and finalize the procurement catalog. We''ll also discuss what kind of collateral we can offer."


    After saying this, Mr. Xu took his leave.


    The news quickly reached the upper echelons of the Communist Party.


    The leadership was thrilled about the opportunity to purchase these materials from the Hardy Group, but when it came to discussing the collateral, everyone fell silent.


    What could they offer as collateral?


    They didn''t have anything tangible to offer. The other side was providing actual goods, including items that others wouldn''t dare sell to them, and they were even risking getting them delivered.


    But they had nothing of value to offer in return.


    Money? They didn''t have any.


    Artwork? The Hardy group clearly refused to buy the Chinese artwork as they weren''t valuable in the western world.


    Land?


    They were still in a civil war, and the Hardy group wouldn''t accept such risky collateral.


    Open market access?


    That didn''t align with their sponsor, ''the Soviet Union.''


    For a while, the leadership was at a loss.


    People brainstormed.


    "They wanted foreign bank deposits and bills of exchange, right? Keep searching; there must be more out there."


    "If we can''t sell the antiques, we can sell the gemstones on them. Those should be of some value in the western world, right?"


    "There are also the gold mines we can offer them as collateral; they should accept that."


    "But those gold mines are the hope of the country rising after the war."


    "Let''s offer them as collateral first to get those most-needed items. We have to win the war before planning to rebuild the country. We can always get those gold mines back as long as we can repay the debt. Let''s try negotiating a low interest rate on the credits."


    "Agree, we have to win the war first; let''s mortgage the gold mines in our hands."


    ...


    Meanwhile, back in the UK.


    After Victor left, Hardy turned his attention to David and the negotiations with HSBC. The real reason behind all of this was to secure more shares in HSBC at a lower price.


    When a company becomes a hot potato for its shareholders, they''ll naturally lower the price to get rid of it. Now that the situation at the Hong Kong headquarters was so chaotic, with widespread panic, HSBC''s shareholders were eager to sell off their shares and escape the vortex.


    David met with Darwell Sassoon for the second time.


    Before Sassoon could even speak, David Rockefeller started, "Mr. Sassoon, I''ve seen the news reports about HSBC. You''ve refused to pay the bills of exchange and savings certificates from your other branches, causing thousands of people to storm HSBC. I''ve done some deeper investigation into your situation.


    You''ve sacrificed your other branches'' bad debts to make the Hong Kong headquarters appear profitable. It''s certainly not the healthy development you''ve been claiming." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sassoon responded helplessly, "Mr. Rockefeller, we''re not refusing to pay. The branches have been sealed off, and we can''t verify the bills of exchange or check the records, so it''s not a refusal. It''s just a temporary delay."


    David spread his hands.


    "Alright, that''s your problem. I just want to say that artificially inflating the bank''s valuation by shedding bad debts won''t work with me. If I''m to acquire shares, I''ll need to factor in the debt. I don''t want to be the one plugging the hole."


    "I''ve had my team reassess HSBC''s capital, and by a normal calculation, even my previous estimate of 150 million is too high."


    Sassoon, of course, didn''t agree with David''s assessment.


    HSBC had the right to issue currency in Hong Kong, millions of depositors, and banking qualifications in several countries. These were all part of its assets.


    The two sides engaged in a heated debate but reached no conclusion. They agreed to continue the talks the following day. However, the next morning''s newspapers brought more bad news about HSBC¡ªit had been vandalized the previous day.


    Due to its refusal to honor the bills of exchange and savings certificates, a large crowd had gathered outside the headquarters. The Hong Kong police deployed a large force to maintain order, but they couldn''t quell the increasingly agitated crowd. HSBC had been unable to operate for days.


    And just yesterday...


    The crowd had grown even more agitated, clashing with the police barricades. HSBC rushed to close its doors, but the crowd still managed to break in. In the ensuing chaos, clashes between the crowd and HSBC''s security personnel led to looting.


    Several security guards were injured.


    Two male bank employees were dragged out by their hair.


    A female bank employee was so terrified that she almost miscarried.


    HSBC was forced to announce the suspension of its operations, stating it would reopen once a solution had been found.

 Chapter 430 - 430 Arrogant Rolls-Royce

    The negotiations resumed the next day.


    When David walked into the meeting room, he was holding a newspaper. As he sat down, he placed the newspaper beside him. The people from HSBC, seeing this display, immediately realized that he had already read the news.


    HSBC''s morale sank even lower.


    A bank run and public unrest.


    This is a major crisis event for any bank. Throughout history, there have been countless cases where banks collapsed due to runs.


    Moreover, HSBC was already facing shrinking business and bad debts.


    HSBC could now be considered an unsuitable company for investment.


    Before HSBC could speak, David took the initiative and said, "My patience is running thin. You know that in the UK, the Rockefeller family has numerous projects to invest in¡ªoil, mining, banking, tobacco¡ªtoo many to count."


    "HSBC is just one of many companies, and now with so many problems, to be honest, I am losing interest in this investment."


    "I will give you an offer now. If you agree, we''ll proceed with the transaction. If not, the investment is over."


    "Evaluating HSBC''s total market value at 113 million, we want to acquire more than 51% of the shares."


    After finishing, David looked at the people from HSBC.


    David Sassoon frowned, "Mr. David, we never intended to sell that many shares, and the price is also¡ª"


    Before David Sassoon could finish, David Rockefeller raised his hand to stop him, "I''ve laid out my conditions. It''s up to you whether you agree or not. That''s all. I have other matters to attend to. If you agree, let us know. If not, there''s no need to contact us again."


    With that, David stood up, nodded slightly, and walked out.


    The Rockefeller team followed him out of the meeting room.


    The HSBC representatives were left sitting there.


    David Sassoon sighed helplessly. Given HSBC''s current situation, it could collapse at any moment. No rational investor would want to touch it.


    "Mr. Sassoon, what should we do?" someone asked.


    "Go back, gather the shareholders, and discuss it. Those willing to sell can sell; those unwilling can keep their shares," David replied bitterly.


    During these days of negotiation with HSBC, Hardy was also making moves.


    He had reached an agreement with a British shipping company called the ''Liverpool United Shipping Company,'' formerly the famous ''White Star Line.''


    Not familiar with ''White Star Line''?


    It was the owner of the infamous ''Titanic.'' On April 15, 1912, during its maiden voyage, the Titanic struck an iceberg and sank.


    White Star Line went bankrupt and was sold to another Liverpool-based shipping company, Cunard Line. During World War II, Cunard Line also suffered heavy losses. To survive, it merged with several smaller Liverpool shipping companies in recent years to form the ''Liverpool United Shipping Company.''


    This company now owns over 50 cargo ships, ranging from small ones of over 2,000 tons to large ones of over 10,000 tons, ranking among the top three British shipping companies.


    This company was on the list of potential investments.


    Hardy had the president of Wells Fargo Bank contact them. Upon hearing that it was the Hardy Group, the company showed great interest, and the president led a team to negotiate with Hardy.


    After two rounds of negotiations, Hardy acquired 25% of Liverpool United Shipping by contributing 20 Liberty ships and 5 Victory ships.


    At the same time, Hardy Shipping leased 50 Liberty ships to Liverpool United Shipping. This lease would earn Hardy 10 million annually.


    There was no need to provide crews, as Britain had plenty of its own sailors.


    As an island nation, Britain heavily relies on shipping. In the past, British colonies spanned five continents, and shipping companies continually brought goods from around the world to the British mainland. Now, Britain needed to rebuild and continue living, and shipping companies were still needed to transport goods from other countries.


    For the foreseeable future, the British shipping industry would inevitably rise.


    Hardy had become a controlling shareholder or major investor in six shipping companies.


    Hardy Shipping, Hong Kong Global Shipping, France''s Bollor¨¦ Shipping, Italy''s Maldi Shipping, the Netherlands'' Nile River Shipping, and Britain''s Liverpool United Shipping.


    These companies would collaborate in the future.


    Looking at it now, Hardy Shipping Group could already be considered one of the largest shipping companies in the world, with trade routes spanning the globe.


    In addition to this, Hardy also acquired shares in some luxury goods companies.


    Burberry.


    Dunhill. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Actually, what Hardy wanted most was a stake in Rolls-Royce, which owns both the Rolls-Royce and Bentley brands.


    Unfortunately, they wouldn''t sell.


    They were quite proud. But that''s fine¡ªHardy didn''t expect to make money from owning Rolls-Royce shares. He simply liked the brand.


    It didn''t matter.


    In the future, Rolls-Royce would go bankrupt and be acquired more than once. By then, Hardy could buy them.


    However, Hardy still ordered a few cars from Rolls-Royce.


    Six Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost Generation IV convertibles, all in custom colors selected by Hardy himself. These cars were gifts for the women in his life.


    As for himself, he also ordered a car that hadn''t been released yet¡ªthe latest Rolls-Royce Phantom IV.


    This car was being custom-built for Princess Elizabeth. Her new car was still in production, and when Hardy saw the design, he fell in love with its majestic style and requested to order one for himself. Rolls-Royce, in their usual arrogant fashion, refused.


    They wouldn''t sell it no matter the price, the car was exclusively for the princess and not for sale.


    At this point Hardy was seriousely pissed and made up his mind to accelerate the bankrupcy of Rolls-Royce.


    But the car had to be bought regardless of their decision, so he used his connections to reach the British Prime Minister. Hardy was a distinguished guest from the American delegation, helping Britain resume production.


    The Prime Minister, feeling a bit awkward, called the palace to consult King George VI and Princess Elizabeth.


    The future Queen Elizabeth was gracious and said that the members of the delegation were esteemed guests investing in and supporting Britain. She had also heard of Jon Hardy, said to have assets worth billions of dollars. Since they were supporting British reconstruction, it was only right to accommodate their request for a car.


    Besides, it would help stimulate the British economy.


    After all, a single car cost over ¡ê100,000, equivalent to more than $200,000. Even today, Rolls Royce remains the most expensive car.

 Chapter 431 - 431 HSBC In Hands

    Princess Margaret, standing beside her father and sister, overheard the conversation and scoffed, "That Jon Hardy is quite rude. Rolls-Royce already said they wouldn''t sell it, yet he still insisted on pushing his way in."


    King George VI glanced at his younger daughter and smiled, then turned to his elder daughter, "In a few days, the royal family will be hosting a ball to entertain the aid and delegation members. I''ve already given the order, and you''ll be in charge of it."


    "Yes, father," Princess Elizabeth responded calmly.


    Princess Margaret''s eyes twinkled as she thought about Jon Hardy, wondering if she might meet the barbarian american fellow at the ball. If the opportunity arose, she might secretly humiliate him a little. That would certainly make for an interesting scene.


    With royal approval, Hardy would now own a car identical to the future British Queen''s. However, it would likely take a year or two before the car was ready.


    Five days had passed.


    The situation with HSBC in Hong Kong had yet to calm down.


    Thousands of people were gathered outside every day, shouting slogans and demanding the payout of their savings. HSBC had shut its doors and could no longer operate.


    These people were determined, as if they wouldn''t leave without getting their money.


    HSBC''s normal operations were completely unable to continue, and everything came to a standstill. The management was at a loss and sought advice from the board of directors.


    At this point, no one on the board cared about resuming business. They were all focused on whether to sell their shares. The bank was already in trouble, and the future posed significant risks. If Hong Kong was sold over by the british, HSBC''s most valuable asset¡ªthe right to issue currency¡ªwould be lost. The few branches in Southeast Asia wouldn''t sell for much, likely only a few million.


    They were all investors, and when they saw risk in their investment, they thought about how to maximize their profits by selling their shares at a high price while they still had the chance.


    Selling had already become a consensus. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The only issue was the price.


    Rockefeller''s offer was too low and far below their expectations. However, at this critical moment, the bank run exposed all the problems they had been trying to cover up, significantly devaluing the bank.


    Inside the meeting room.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    One HSBC shareholder stood up and said gravely, "We''ve been in meetings for two days now. I don''t think we can delay any longer. The Hong Kong headquarters is full of people trying to withdraw their money, and a larger conflict could erupt at any moment.


    I''ve already sent a telegram to the Chief of Police in Hong Kong, but he said they''ve done all they can, and there''s no way to suppress the crowd with force.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, whether you agree or not, I''ve decided to sell. I''m worried about HSBC''s future, so I''ve decided to terminate this investment. If you don''t agree to a collective sale, I''ll contact buyers on my own."


    Everyone frowned.


    When a dam begins to crack, it means a collapse is not far off.


    HSBC contacted David Rockefeller, informing him that they agreed to his offer and were willing to sell even more shares, as many shareholders no longer had confidence in HSBC''s future.


    In particular, the two largest shareholders, the Sassoon family and the Flemming family, were preparing to sell all their shares, while some other families chose to dilute their holdings by selling a portion to reduce risk.


    In the end, HSBC was prepared to sell 54% of its shares.


    On the day of the transaction, David brought Hardy along and introduced him to the people from HSBC. "This is Mr. Jon Hardy of the Hardy Group. I''m sure you''ve heard of him."


    Naturally, the HSBC shareholders had heard of Hardy and quickly shook hands with him.


    David continued, "This transaction carries significant risk, so I brought in a partner. The acquisition will be completed jointly by Manhattan Bank and Wells Fargo."


    Whether one company or two was making the acquisition didn''t matter to HSBC; they just wanted to sell their shares quickly.


    Before arriving, Hardy and David had already discussed the details. David was doing this deal largely because he wanted to try partnering with Hardy. He wasn''t a big risk taker, so he planned to give most of the shares to Hardy.


    In the end, HSBC sold 54% of its shares¡ªWells Fargo bought 34%, Manhattan Bank bought 20%, and Hardy became the largest shareholder of HSBC, spending more than $38 million.


    After the transaction, a board meeting was held, and Hardy was announced as HSBC''s new chairman. Hardy noticed that Hong Kong''s four major trading houses¡ªSwire, Jardine, Wheelock, and Hutchison¡ªheld shares in HSBC, though not much, with each owning only about four or five percent.


    With the bank changing hands, HSBC''s president, A.H. Saunders, immediately brought several vice presidents to the UK to meet the new chairman.


    They were nervous, having heard that the new chairman was the owner of Wells Fargo. Would he replace all of them since he had his own bank?


    When Hardy met with the bank''s management, David specifically asked to join, wanting to see how Hardy would handle HSBC''s current problems.


    "Mr. Hardy, Mr. Rockefeller, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Saunders said respectfully to the chairman and the major shareholder.


    He then reported to both shareholders about HSBC''s current situation. In truth, Hardy had already gathered about 70 to 80% of the information, and Saunders'' detailed report confirmed much of what Hardy already knew.


    After hearing Saunders'' report, Hardy said, "The biggest issue right now is the bank run, correct?"


    "That''s right."


    "I''ll help you solve this problem. Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank will temporarily loan HSBC enough money to cover all the checks and deposits. This issue must be resolved cleanly. Every person who comes to withdraw money must be paid, ensuring HSBC''s reputation."

 Chapter 432 - 432 Victor New Position

    "Secondly, Hardy Group will appoint a chairman''s assistant. I''m not sure if you know Victor, but he will serve as the assistant. At the same time, Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank will each send a supervisory director to join the management team."


    "Thirdly, the management team must be mentally prepared. HSBC''s business in China will likely have to cease completely. Branches in Shanghai, Guangzhou, and other cities still operating need to be pulled back to Hong Kong as soon as possible to avoid further losses. We will completely abandon the Chinese market."


    "Fourth, regarding Hong Kong companies selling off assets, Mr. David and I agree that we should seize this opportunity and buy high quality assets in Hong Kong at low prices. We should acquire land, companies, mansions, docks, warehouses, and buildings at depressed prices."


    "Every financial crisis presents an opportunity for wealth and recovery. If we seize this opportunity, we will earn far more than through normal investments. Normally, an annual investment growth of 5% to 10% is considered excellent, with 20% growth being fantastic. But during a financial crisis, if we invest in future rising projects, the returns could be a hundred or even a thousand times greater."


    "Lastly, regarding your positions, I don''t plan to make any changes to the current management for the time being. However, there will be evaluations, and I hope everyone can pass the Hardy Group''s assessment and continue working for HSBC."


    The HSBC management team assured Hardy they would work diligently.


    The meeting with the management team ended.


    David''s impression of Hardy was that he was both stern and kind, a hardliner in management, handling matters decisively and efficiently. However, David was curious about one thing: when had he agreed to loan money to HSBC from Manhattan Bank? He asked Hardy immediately.


    Hardy looked at David and said, "You''re a major shareholder in HSBC. If you don''t provide the money, who will? Besides, it''s just a loan, with interest. HSBC''s financial situation isn''t as bad as it seems. They''re just facing a liquidity crisis because of the run on the bank. If each of us provides $20 million, putting the money in the vault, the situation will calm down immediately."


    "Once HSBC recovers, they''ll pay the money back quickly."


    David thought it over and agreed. "Alright, I''ll send a telegram for Manhattan to loan $20 million to HSBC."


    After David left, Hardy secretly smiled. Once the money was in the account, the promissory notes and savings bonds he had collected would become valuable. Those amounted to more than $26 million. Once he got his hands on that money, he would have recouped more than half of what he had spent on HSBC shares.


    Moreover, from what Mr. Xu in the North had said, they had found this much in a hurry, and there might be another batch to find.


    If they found another similar amount, and Hardy exchanged them all for cash, he would have recovered all the money spent on HSBC shares. It would be like getting HSBC for 1/100th of its price.


    This would count as another successful empty-handed acquisition.


    With HSBC in his hands, it would be very easy to manipulate the stocks in Hong Kong, and by doing so, even influence the stock markets in Southeast Asian countries as well.


    HSBC controlled so many assets in Hong Kong, and once the Hong Kong crisis passed, those assets, with some stock manipulation, would inevitably soar in value. At that point, just the assets in Hong Kong and South Asia would be enough to make Hardy the richest man in the Commonwealth.


    As for becoming the world''s richest man¡ªwell, there are a lot of rich Americans in this era, so it''s not yet his turn to claim that title.


    ...


    After returning to Hong Kong, HSBC President Sanders immediately contacted Victor. By now, Victor was a well known figure in the U.K, Sanders had already met him at a high society cocktail party, but their relationship was fairly casual.


    This time, HSBC had been acquired by Wells Fargo Bank, and Mr. Hardy, the chairman, appointed Victor as his assistant. Victor was now effectively the second most powerful person at HSBC, right behind Sanders, with the backing of the chairman. He was close to the top brass, and it might even be interpreted as him having more power than Sanders.


    Victor had already received a telegram from Hardy, and upon learning that he had been appointed as the chairman''s assistant, his face lit up with a smile.


    HSBC was a note issuing bank in Hong Kong, wielding considerable power. With this position, Victor''s status in Hong Kong would rise even higher.


    After receiving a call from HSBC President Sanders, Victor, along with Wells Fargo''s Hong Kong Branch President Sandy Will, went to Sanders'' estate in Hong Kong.


    They should have gone to HSBC''s offices, but due to the circumstances, they couldn''t. HSBC was still closed, and a large crowd had gathered at the entrance. So they had to meet at Sanders'' estate.


    Sanders, not wanting to seem too proud, personally greeted them at the villa''s entrance along with HSBC''s management team. As Victor and Sandy Will stepped out of the car, Sanders approached with a smile to shake their hands. Victor said:


    "President Sanders, I''m delighted to join HSBC and to work with all of you. This is Mr. Sandy Will, the president of Wells Fargo''s Hong Kong branch and a board member of HSBC, representing Wells Fargo. From now on, we''ll all work together to ensure the bank''s growth."


    The others shook hands with Sandy Will, getting acquainted.


    After some pleasantries, they moved into the living room. Once seated, Sanders spoke, "I''ve met with Chairman Hardy. He mentioned that Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank will provide HSBC with a $40 million loan to help us through this crisis. He also said that Mr. Victor would handle the bank run."


    Victor nodded.


    "I''ve already received instructions from the boss. He''s given me detailed guidance on how to handle this situation. I''ll take charge from here." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 433 - 433 HSBC Open For Business

    "The $20 million loan from Wells Fargo will be handled by Sandy Will. The funds from Manhattan Bank might be delayed by a few days, but that''s okay. In the meantime, President Sanders, please ensure that the bank operates normally. If anyone comes to withdraw funds, make sure to pay them in full as long as their documents are legitimate."


    "I will also have the newspapers publish an announcement informing the public that HSBC has been acquired by two of the most powerful American banks. With such strong financial backing, handling tens or even hundreds of millions of dollars won''t be an issue. This level of support will fully protect HSBC''s credibility."


    Victor was a master at reassuring people, casually mentioning amounts like hundreds of millions without a care.


    Hearing this, Sanders finally felt a weight lift off his shoulders.


    They discussed a few more details before parting to handle their respective tasks. This matter couldn''t be delayed; the sooner it was resolved, the better.


    That evening,


    A local Hong Kong evening newspaper published the news that HSBC had been acquired by Manhattan Bank and Wells Fargo, two highly powerful American institutions. The Sassoon family, the former majority shareholders, had sold all their shares.


    Manhattan Bank had assets exceeding $3 billion.


    Wells Fargo had over $2 billion.


    Both were far larger than HSBC. With the involvement of these two banks, HSBC''s financial issues were likely to be resolved soon.


    When people read the news, they were skeptical but hopeful, thinking, "If this is true, we might finally be able to get our hard earned money back."


    The next morning,


    The Global Times published HSBC''s official announcement. Only after reading this did people believe the news from the evening papers.


    The announcement stated:


    HSBC has changed its majority shareholder. Wells Fargo now holds a 34% stake, and Mr. Jon Hardy, chairman of the Hardy Group, has become the new chairman of HSBC.


    Manhattan Bank, part of the Rockefeller financial group, has acquired a 20% stake, making it the second largest shareholder.


    Both Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank are part of American super conglomerates, with deep financial reserves and an excellent reputation as global banking enterprises.


    HSBC will officially resume operations at 10 AM today, handling all regular business, including large withdrawals and deposits, bill acceptance, and guaranteeing the completion of all legitimate transactions.


    At the same time, HSBC promises to maintain honesty and integrity, ensuring the safety of all customers'' assets.


    Seeing this report in the Global Times, many people began to believe it.


    Outside HSBC, A large crowd had gathered once again today, probably three to five thousand people. However, unlike before, when the crowd was angry and shouting for their money back, today they simply waited around the entrance, anticipating the bank''s reopening. The newspapers had said payouts would start today, so many had arrived early to withdraw their money.


    With so many people, the crowd inevitably became chaotic and crowded, and the whole scene was noisy and disorganized.


    Police and bank staff tried to maintain order, urging people to line up, but no one listened. Everyone wanted to get to the front and get their money as soon as possible.


    In such a situation, even the police had little control.


    Victor stood at a distance, observing the chaos in front of the bank, and realized this couldn''t continue. He turned to the triad leader, who was standing next to him, and asked, "Mr. Bruce Lee, do you have any ideas to get these people to line up?"


    Bruce Lee glanced at the crowd, beckoned a few people over, and gave them some instructions.


    Three young gangsters swaggered over, took a look at the crowded scene, and started pushing their way through. They were strong and quickly made their way into the crowd.


    "Move aside, make way!" one of the young men rudely pushed an older woman to the ground. Frail and thin, the woman was too scared to resist those Kung Fu gangster and quickly moved out of the way.


    A bank employee tried to intervene.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Get back in line," the employee said.


    One of the young men sneered and said, "Line up? I''m a customer here to withdraw my money, and you''re making us stand here in the sun? What kind of logic is that? Hurry up and open the doors; I want my money. Is HSBC just stringing us along, wasting our time?"


    "Yeah, yeah, open up already! What are you waiting for? Who says the bank has to open at 10 AM?" another young man shouted.


    "Does HSBC even have money? Look, everyone, HSBC is out of money and playing games with us again!" the third one began stirring up the crowd, trying to incite trouble.


    Some people in the crowd exchanged angry glances at the young men. A group stepped forward and surrounded the three troublemakers.


    "Dang!"


    A fist slammed into the eye socket of the young man who was shoving everyone around him, giving him a black eye. Immediately, the group of men began punching and kicking the trio.


    Even though the three were skilled in Kung Fu, they couldn''t withstand so many people ganging up on them.


    "You bastard! We''re all waiting in line, and you think you can cut in? Let''s see how good your Kung Fu is" one of the men yelled as punches flew.


    "Dang, dang, dang!"


    Another round of punches.


    "Trying to act tough around here, huh? I''ve never seen you before. How impressive you must think you are!" another man shouted as he kicked them hard.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    More violent kicks followed.


    The three young men were beaten badly, crying and wailing, but no one stepped in to help.


    Even the police just stood by, watching the spectacle.


    After the beating, the three were left with bloody faces, before the police took them back to thier leader Bruce Lee.


    Finally, The crowd settled down. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd finally started to line up obediently.


    At 10 a.m, the doors finally opened.

 Chapter 434 - 434 Public Sentiment

    People entered the main hall, where four cash withdrawal counters were opened. Those withdrawing money could see stacks of cash behind the iron bars. Most people had never seen so much money in their entire lives, and many couldn''t help but swallow nervously.


    It was a clear message: there was plenty of money. This was the bank''s confidence on display.


    Many people thought to themselves:


    "If only one of those stacks were mine."


    "No, even just one bundle."


    "No, even one wad."


    "Even if just one wad of cash were mine, I could live comfortably for six months."


    Withdrawals and deposits were handled without pause, and if there were large sums of thousands or tens of thousands, a manager would personally escort the customer to a VIP room for special service.


    Everything was progressing in an orderly manner.


    The situation was well under control.


    The bank remained open until 7 p.m., which was an extended business day. In total, more than 2,000 transactions were processed that day.


    The next day, business resumed.


    As the days went on, with continuous cash disbursements, people realized that HSBC indeed wasn''t short on money, and their urge to withdraw funds subsided. Fewer and fewer people came to withdraw.


    Several Hong Kong newspapers,


    The Global Times, and even British newspapers, reported on HSBC''s cash guarantee efforts. Many of the articles praised the new HSBC board for its responsibility and accountability. There was a growing belief that HSBC would have a brighter future under its new leadership.


    People are easily influenced by public opinion.


    Gradually, public sentiment toward HSBC improved. The blame was placed on the previous owner, while the new one was seen as responsible and trustworthy.


    ...


    In the suburbs of Hong Kong, there was a small two-story villa where Victor and Bruce Lee met.


    Bruce Lee sat with Victor, both sipping tea. After exchanging a few words, Bruce Lee signaled for someone to bring out a large leather suitcase.


    "Mr. Victor, here is the remaining balance¡ª$1,253,600. Not a cent short. As for my share, I''ve already deducted it; I can''t resist a bit of greed,"Bruce Lee said with a smile.


    Victor signaled his bodyguard to take the suitcase.


    He smiled and replied, "This is business, as it should be. I like doing things clearly and cleanly. It''s been a pleasure working with you on this deal."


    The people who had stirred up trouble earlier were, of course, members of the Triads.


    These individuals were perfect for this kind of job¡ªprofessionals, even.


    Victor had approached Bruce Lee and presented him with over 2,000 savings certificates, explaining that if his men could cash them, they would get a tenth of the proceeds. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor was only using their manpower and wasn''t about to hand over large savings certificates and promissory notes, so all of these 2,000 certificates were for small amounts. Even so, the total reached over $1.3 million.


    A tenth of that was more than $100,000.


    How could Bruce Lee refuse?


    Everything that followed at HSBC¡ªthe gatherings, the commotion, the attacks, the siege¡ªwas all orchestrated by the Triads. The Triad organization had thousands of members, and on top of that, they had family members too. For one Hong Kong dollar a day, which was less than 20 U.S. cents, they could cause havoc.


    But this job was highly sought after. A job paying thirty Hong Kong dollars a month was considered high-paying, and there were many unemployed people. This job could be done by anyone¡ªmen, women, the elderly, and even children.


    These people would hand over the money they received, unaltered, and in return, they''d get a bonus of around 10 Hong Kong dollars.


    In this way, they managed to cash in all those small certificates like ants moving their nest.


    As for the large certificates and promissory notes, Wells Fargo''s Sandy Will stated that they could be processed through internal bank channels. The certificates would be handed over to HSBC, and the money would be transferred to Wells Fargo''s account. As for the depositors'' information, that could all be handled.


    There''s nothing more audacious than money laundering between banks.


    It''s blatant.


    It involves massive amounts of money.


    And you can''t trace it.


    Compared to this, laundering money through criminal organizations is child''s play.


    Only a select few could even touch this kind of interbank money laundering, unless you controlled several banks yourself.


    "Mr. Victor, if there''s ever another job like this, just let me know. Don''t hesitate," Bruce Lee said.


    "Of course, The Hardy Group will begin investing in Hong Kong soon. When the time comes, we''ll need to clear up some disturbances."


    Victor took his leave.


    Watching Victor take the money away, Bruce Lee couldn''t help but feel a pang of heartache. Now that''s how you make money. He was only getting a small cut.


    Still, earning over $100,000 in just a few days was far better than what other gangs made. Feeling pleased with himself again, Bruce Lee smiled.


    British newspapers also reported on the events in Hong Kong.


    The HSBC bank run crisis had subsided. The major shareholders had changed, and Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank had brought in large sums of cash to settle the matter, allowing normal business operations to resume.


    After reading the newspapers,


    David realized that the HSBC situation had been resolved. He thought to himself, "Hardy is just as skilled at solving problems as he is at creating them."


    He planned to have a chat with Hardy soon.


    ...


    David Rockefeller poured Hardy a glass of wine, and the two of them sat by the fireplace, chatting. Today, Hardy had received a call from David, who said he wanted to have a good conversation. Since Hardy had no other plans, he took the opportunity to visit the future head of the Rockefeller family and strengthen their relationship.


    After taking a sip of his drink, David asked, "Hardy, how do you see the future of the United States?"

 Chapter 435 - 435 An Overview Of Investing In The United States

    Hardy smacked his lips.


    "This is quite a broad topic. I''m not sure where to begin."


    "Then let''s start with the economy. After all, we''re both businessmen. How do you view the future of America''s economy?" David inquired.


    Hardy paused for a moment, both to organize his thoughts and to decide how much he should reveal. He held the advantage of foresight but couldn''t disclose everything. However, he could share some of his insights into future developments.


    "Prosperity, without a doubt," Hardy began.


    "We won World War II, and although Britain and France were victors as well, they lost a lot in the process, which will accelerate their decline. Even though the British are aware of this, they won''t be able to stop it. America is destined to become the new world hegemon."


    "As for the economy, we''re about to enter a golden age of growth. Right now, the U.S. is the world''s factory, producing more than half of all industrial and consumer goods worldwide. Exports will grow rapidly, and this will drive the value of other sectors, like banking, insurance, and even entertainment."


    At this point, Hardy glanced at David and smiled. "My Hardy Group is relatively new, without the foundation that families like Rockefeller or DuPont have built over time. You''ve risen through real industry, and I can''t compete with you in that area. So, I had to carve out a different path."


    David nodded in agreement.


    "You foresee export growth, so you''ve been acquiring shipping companies to earn profits from the middle of the supply chain."


    "It seems like your investments revolve around this idea¡ªshipping, banking, and the entertainment industry."


    "What other sectors do you see thriving in the future?" David asked.


    Hardy smiled and replied, "If we''re talking about the most profitable industries in the future, it has to be oil. Cars will become widespread, and cruise ships will need fuel. Oil will continue to be a necessity."


    "And there''s petrochemical products. There are already many valuable innovations in that field, and there will only be more in the future. So, the oil industry will keep making money. In terms of oil, no one can match the Rockefellers."


    David looked at Hardy and gave a slight nod.


    His family had come to the same conclusion long ago, which is why they continued to invest heavily in the oil industry. This time, during the European inspection tour, Rockefeller''s primary focus was on the oil industries of various countries. They had already signed agreements with several nations, covering oil supply, refining, storage, and the petrochemical industry.


    "What about other industries? What else do you think will do well?"


    "The automotive industry is bound to thrive, and the steel industry will boom because post-war reconstruction and the growth of the automotive sector will drive steel demand. Rubber will also do well, thanks to the demand for tires. And with more cars, we''ll need more roads, so asphalt will be in high demand."


    At this point, Hardy turned to David and said, "Actually, I''ve set up a small oil company myself. It''s quite modest¡ªjust a single well. I''ve sent a team to the Middle East to search for more oil, but I''m not sure what the outcome will be. Mr. Rockefeller, if my oil company ever wants to expand, we''ll probably need help from your family."


    The Rockefellers practically monopolized the U.S. oil industry, and Hardy''s Western Oil Company wouldn''t be able to bypass them.


    It would be better to cooperate than to compete.


    Moreover, Hardy had already established a cooperative relationship with the Rockefeller family through their dealings with HSBC. Future collaboration in the oil industry seemed likely.


    David smiled. "Of course, that''s no problem. When it comes to oil, the Rockefellers can definitely help. We have the world''s best drilling technology, refining techniques, and many oil tankers. We can work together in those areas."


    "Not just oil¡ªwe could collaborate on many things. For instance, your HD Security Company. It''s now the largest security firm in the U.S. I''m interested in bringing it into Manhattan Bank when I return."


    "That would be great," Hardy replied with a smile.


    At this point, David shifted the conversation. "Hardy, I''m curious about your political leanings. Are you more inclined towards the Democratic Party?"


    He asked this because Hardy had supported Johnson in the last election.


    Hardy smiled and shook his head.


    "No, I never align myself with a particular party. I''m just an investor¡ªI invest where I see potential. I don''t think capital should be tied down by political ideology."


    "At the time, it was purely by chance that Johnson reached out to me for help. He wanted to run a TV campaign to promote himself. Given the situation at the time, I should have supported Dewey, as California is a Republican stronghold. But the return on investment from supporting Dewey was minimal, almost nonexistent. After careful consideration, I chose to support Johnson."


    David chuckled.


    It seemed his suspicions were correct. Hardy hadn''t supported Johnson for any ideological reason.


    "So it was a gamble?"


    "Exactly, a gamble¡ªand fortunately, I won," Hardy said with a laugh.


    "That shows your skill. Many people were surprised by the election result, but you played a decisive role. It was a very successful investment," David commented.


    Indeed. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Hardy hadn''t successfully invested in Johnson, his HD Security wouldn''t have collaborated with the Department of Defense to establish a defense company, and he wouldn''t have gained access to warships and fighter jets.


    Nor would he have had this European inspection tour.


    Although Hardy''s investments appeared to be limited to banking, shipping, and luxury goods, and seemed smaller than those of other conglomerates, he knew that if he managed these sectors well, his future wealth would reach the hundreds of billions, or even trillions.


    Wells Fargo had made great strides during this inspection tour. It now covered the entire U.S. and had branches in multiple European countries. Acquiring HSBC, a bank deeply rooted in Asia, had elevated Wells Fargo into a major international bank.

 Chapter 436 - 436 What Was This Girls Problem

    And Johnson still had four years left in his term, which would undoubtedly provide more opportunities for Hardy''s business.


    "So, Hardy, which party do you think will win the next election?" David asked.


    Without much hesitation, Hardy said, "I believe the Republicans have a better chance."


    "Why?"


    "Because this term was supposed to belong to the Republicans. Johnson''s victory was an anomaly."


    David burst into laughter.


    Hardy''s statement wasn''t wrong¡ªJohnson''s win had indeed been an unexpected result.


    "So, will you support the Republicans next time?" David asked again.


    "Why not? If there''s a profitable investment, why invest in the losing side? That goes against our principles, wouldn''t you agree?" Hardy said with a smile.


    David chuckled. "Then for the next presidential election, shall we work together?"


    "Of course."


    Here were two businessmen, sitting in England, discussing who should be the next president of the United States and which party would control the next four years.


    This world is just so magical.


    In fact, compared to the benefits gained from this inspection tour, Hardy''s newfound friendship with David Rockefeller was far more valuable than earning an extra few billion dollars.


    Now that they were connected by mutual interests, Hardy could tap into the power of the Rockefeller family in many ways moving forward.


    Just a few days ago, both the aid group and the inspection& investment tour had received an invitation from the British royal family for a grand banquet at Buckingham Palace to formally welcome the inspection& investment group.


    Hardy thought to himself...


    The inspection& investment group had been in England for more than half a month, yet the British royal family had been slow to act.


    Today was finally the day of the banquet.


    The weather in London during January was always gloomy, which reminded Hardy of scenes from Sherlock Holmes and Watson, featuring the streets of London.


    Wet cobblestone streets.


    Dim streetlights.


    Fleeting shadows.


    Alright,


    These were the kinds of thoughts Hardy entertained as he sat in the car on his way to Buckingham Palace, observing the scenery along the streets.


    London''s daytime temperature was only about three to five degrees Celsius. People wore thick clothing, including winter coats and even cotton gloves when they went outside.


    Today, however, Hardy wore a sharp suit with a tailored wool coat, making his posture appear even more upright.


    This outfit had been designed especially for him by a designer at Zegna. Knowing that Hardy was in England, they had mailed the suit to him from Italy.


    There were more than fifty members of the aid and inspection groups. Though Hardy was young, he was qualified to walk at the front of the procession, followed by various CEOs and heads from the Citibank, Rockefeller, and California financial groups.


    Accompanying them were the British Prime Minister, cabinet members, ministers from various departments, as well as many British aristocrats, ladies, and young women.


    As Hardy and the group entered Buckingham Palace, these people stood on either side, applauding their arrival. Many of the nobles began to size up the members of the aid group, especially Hardy, who became the focus of much attention because of how young he was yet walking at the very front.


    In the grand banquet hall,


    Everyone took their seats at the long table.


    King George VI said only a few brief words, leaving the rest of the welcoming speech to Princess Elizabeth.


    George VI had a stutter, which made him reluctant to give speeches. However, he did deliver one memorable address: his pre-World War II mobilization speech, later known as "The King''s Speech," which was adapted into a Hollywood movie of the same name.


    But Hardy knew that King George VI was, in fact, a rather unfortunate monarch. Originally, he had been the king of the British Empire''s dominions and Emperor of India. However, in 1947, India and Pakistan declared independence, and in 1948, Ireland completely left the Commonwealth, reducing his title to simply Head of the Commonwealth.


    The British royal family actually held little power.


    The King of England was merely a ceremonial figurehead and commander in chief of the military. His real power had been ceded to the Prime Minister and Parliament as far back as 1689, under the Bill of Rights. Sometimes, however, they would bring out this "mascot" to rally the people.


    Moreover, he had been plagued by illness throughout his life. It was rumored that he already had lung cancer, and historically, he had only about two years left to live. As a result, most royal activities were now handled by Princess Elizabeth.


    Hardy glanced at Princess Elizabeth, who was giving the speech. The future longest-reigning queen of Britain was, at this time, a beautiful young woman, newly married, and only 22 years old.


    The handsome man sitting upright beside her must be her husband, Prince Philip. He, too, looked very young.


    On Elizabeth''s other side was¡ª


    As Hardy turned his gaze, he noticed a younger girl sitting beside Princess Elizabeth. She was staring directly at him with a somewhat hostile expression. As Hardy was one of the main guests, he was seated closer to the front and had a clear view.


    This girl¡ª?


    After a brief moment of thought, Hardy realized that this must be Princess Margaret, George VI''s other daughter.


    One had to admit, she was easily the most beautiful member of the British royal family, with her short, dark blonde hair, fair skin, and youthful beauty. Her looks and poise could easily rival those of Ava Gardner or Elizabeth Taylor.


    Though, admittedly, her chest was a bit small.


    She was four years younger than Princess Elizabeth and had just turned 18. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This princess was something of a legend.


    Willful!


    Rebellious!


    Even a little eccentric!


    She was indeed very beautiful.


    However, it was obvious she was a spoiled child who did things her own way without much regard for consequences. It was said that later in life, she had a scandalous romance with a royal servant named Peter Townsend, causing quite a stir. Hardy wondered if she had already started seeing him.


    Amused by this bit of gossip, Hardy let out a soft chuckle.


    Suddenly, Princess Margaret shot Hardy a glare, rolling her eyes at him, catching him off guard.


    What was this girl''s problem? Why did she seem to have an attitude towards him?

 Chapter 437 - 437 A Royal Dance

    He hadn''t done anything to provoke her. In fact, they had never even crossed paths before. This was their first meeting, and yet from the very beginning, her gaze was unfriendly. Now, she had even rolled her eyes at him.


    It seemed the stories about her willful and rebellious nature were spot-on.


    But Hardy wasn''t about to let her have her way.


    So what if she was a British princess and second in line to the throne? That was nothing more than a ceremonial title.


    Hardy had money, power, and guns.


    And he was a transmigrator on top of that.


    He was in England because the British needed him.


    Why should he be afraid of some little girl?


    Hardy stiffened his face, raised one corner of his mouth, baring a single canine tooth, and made a fierce grimacing gesture toward Princess Margaret, responding to her eye-roll with an exaggerated sneer.


    Margaret''s expression froze as she processed Hardy''s reaction.


    No one had ever treated her like this before. Even when she acted willful or rebellious in the past, people had always responded with polite smiles or simply turned their heads away.


    But this guy actually dared to glare back at her?!


    Seeing the shocked look on Margaret''s face, Hardy felt a small sense of satisfaction.


    I don''t owe the royal family anything. Why should I care about them?


    And what if she''s a princess?


    Strip her down, and she''s just an ordinary person.


    The grand banquet at Buckingham Palace wasn''t really about the food, but hardly anyone was there for the meal anyway.


    After the banquet, the ball continued.


    The orchestra played dance music. Some entered the dance floor, while others sat together chatting. Margaret, who had studied in the royal court from a young age, was skilled in piano and ballet. Being unmarried only added to her allure, attracting the attention of many young noblemen.


    Several approached Princess Margaret to invite her to dance, but she always kept a stern face, shaking her head and refusing every single one of them.


    She was still angry at Hardy.


    How dare he scold her? No one had ever dared to treat her like that, not in all her years.


    After dancing two rounds with guests, Princess Elizabeth noticed her sister''s attitude and, feeling a bit helpless, sat beside her and quietly asked, "Margaret, why aren''t you dancing?"


    "I''m not in the mood today," Margaret replied.


    "You''re a princess of Britain; you should display proper royal etiquette. Don''t act spoiled. Go and dance a few rounds," Princess Elizabeth gently urged.


    Margaret turned her face away.


    Princess Elizabeth sighed inwardly, knowing her sister had been spoiled and wouldn''t listen to anyone.


    At that moment, someone came to invite Elizabeth to dance again. She smiled and rose from her seat. Seeing this, Margaret''s eyes lit up with a plan.


    She gestured to a nearby maid, "Go tell Mr. Jon Hardy over there that Princess Margaret invites him to dance. Oh, and make sure to tell him quietly."


    The maid hesitated for a moment but then straightened up and walked towards Hardy, who was currently holding a glass of wine and chatting with a British official.


    When the maid reached Hardy, she curtsied, and the official, seeing the situation, tactfully excused himself to talk to others. The maid then whispered to Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, Princess Margaret has invited you to dance."


    Hardy was puzzled.


    Why would that girl suddenly invite me?


    He turned to look at Princess Margaret and saw her gazing back at him. When she noticed him looking, she even smiled at him.


    Hardy thought for a moment, handed his wine glass to the maid, and walked over to Margaret. As she saw him approaching, Margaret quickly turned her head to the side.


    Hardy stood before her.


    "Beautiful Princess Margaret, may I have the honor of this dance?" Hardy, being a gentleman, followed the proper etiquette of asking a lady to dance.


    Margaret glanced at Hardy, her eyes flashing with slyness and triumph as she said, "I don''t want to dance with you!"


    He had dared to snap at her, so now she would embarrass him publicly.


    This was Margaret''s plan¡ªto make Hardy feel humiliated.


    Hardy was stunned by her response. Wait, wasn''t it you who sent the maid to invite me? What''s this all about?


    But in the next moment, he understood.


    This girl was playing a prank, likely trying to get revenge. After all, if the banquet ended without any interaction between them, she might never get another chance to settle the score.


    What a childish mindset.


    Did she really think no one could deal with her tantrums?


    With a smile still on his face, Hardy quickly grabbed Princess Margaret''s wrist before she could react. His strength was several times hers, and with a light pull, he lifted her from her chair.


    With his other hand, he swiftly wrapped his arm around her slender waist.


    With a quick spin of his feet, Hardy pulled Princess Margaret into the dance floor.


    Margaret''s eyes widened in shock, completely incredulous. She never imagined that anyone would dare forcibly drag her into a dance.


    For two seconds, she was stunned. Then anger surged within her. No one had ever treated her like this¡ªno one!


    She immediately began to struggle. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy tightened his grip, pulling Margaret even closer. She twisted her body, but it was impossible to break free.


    Her waist is really slim, Hardy mused to himself.


    Just as Margaret was about to erupt in fury, Hardy leaned his face close to hers, whispering into her ear, "Don''t make a scene. This is your royal family''s ball. If you cause a commotion, it''ll be the royal family who gets embarrassed."


    Margaret froze.


    Despite her willfulness, years of royal training were ingrained in her. She knew that if she and this man made a scene and disrupted the ball, it would be the royal family''s reputation at stake.


    "Move along."


    Hardy spoke again.


    Then, still holding her, he guided Princess Margaret in time with the music. Margaret, though reluctantly, followed along with mechanical steps.


    Having been rigorously trained in royal court dances, her movements were second nature. No matter how angry she was, her steps remained graceful.

 Chapter 438 - 438 Beyond Belief

    Hardy straightened up, a victorious smile on his face as he looked down at Princess Margaret. Her face, however, was as cold as frost, glaring at him with eyes full of malice, as if she might bite him at any moment.


    Hardy remained unbothered by that. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your Highness, let me introduce myself. My name is Jon Hardy," he said with a smile.


    "Hmph!" was the only response he received from the princess.


    "At the banquet earlier, why did Your Highness keep looking at me as though I had offended you? I''m quite sure that today is the first time we''ve met," Hardy inquired.


    Princess Margaret clenched her teeth.


    She snorted again, showing no interest in answering his question.


    Suddenly Hardy felt a sharp pain in his foot.


    Margaret had stomped down hard on his foot.


    Hardy looked at her, and the girl''s face was filled with satisfaction from her little revenge.


    This girl did that on purpose.


    At that moment, another couple passed by, blocking the view between Hardy and Margaret. Seizing the opportunity, Hardy''s hand, which had been holding Margaret''s waist, swiftly slid down and smacked her butt. By the time the couple moved away, his hand had already returned to her waist.


    Margaret was utterly shocked.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    This wretched man.


    This vulgar American.


    He had the audacity to hit her.


    And in public, no less.


    And he hit her¡­ on her bottom!


    Though it wasn''t particularly painful, the humiliation Margaret felt was overwhelming. Her face flushed bright red, her breathing became erratic, and the look she gave Hardy was no longer just one of disgust, but a ferocious glare, like that of a corgi about to bite.


    Why a corgi?


    Margaret was about to start struggling again, but Hardy immediately tightened his grip. This time, his voice turned serious. "Don''t move. If the two of us start a fight here, I guarantee it''ll be front-page news all over the world by tomorrow."


    A fight between the two of them?


    Princess Margaret understood clearly that if she dared to bite this man, he absolutely wouldn''t let it go¡ªhe would retaliate fiercely.


    And then, the two of them would be brawling in the ballroom of Buckingham Palace.


    Just imagine that scene.


    The British royal family, British nobility, the Prime Minister and members of the Cabinet, the American aid delegation and the inspection& investment team¡ªover two hundred influential and powerful people¡ªwould all be watching in shock as the British princess and the American billionaire tore at each other''s hair and fought in the center of the dance floor.


    Oh my God.


    The mere thought of it made Princess Margaret''s body tremble involuntarily.


    If such a thing really happened.


    It would cause a global sensation.


    "Phew, phew, phew¡­"


    Margaret didn''t dare to act recklessly anymore, but she was so furious that her nostrils flared like an enraged little corgi.


    "You''re not even a real man!" Margaret spat venomously under her breath.


    All the while, her feet still followed the dance steps.


    "Haha, if you doubt it, you can test it for yourself," Hardy retorted, not backing down in the slightest.


    Margaret was on the verge of going mad.


    This man actually dared to say such indecent things to her.


    "You, you¡ªyou''re truly a shameless scoundrel!"


    "Haha, that''s the most accurate thing you''ve said all night. I admit, I am a scoundrel."


    Oh my God.


    Oh, dear God!


    Never in her life had Margaret imagined encountering someone like this. The man in front of her had reached levels of shamelessness she could never have predicted.


    I''ve lost¡­ completely lost!


    Margaret was utterly defeated.


    She was simply willful.


    That was because she had been pampered.


    In truth, she was nothing more than a delicate flower nurtured in the royal greenhouse. When it came to being shameless, she was in a completely different league than Hardy, incomparable by any measure.


    At last, Margaret became obedient.


    She followed Hardy''s lead in the dance.


    The long piece of music finally ended, and as soon as Hardy released her hand, Princess Margaret fled from him, practically running back to her seat.


    There was still a hint of lingering fear on her face.


    A noblewoman sitting nearby tried to engage Margaret in casual conversation, but Margaret, distracted and lost in thought, responded absentmindedly, completely unaware of what the other person was saying. Her replies were so mismatched that the noblewoman eventually gave up and politely excused herself to chat with someone else.


    Finally, after ten minutes of calming herself down, Margaret''s usual feisty personality began to return. She coldly scanned the hall, searching for that loathsome scoundrel.


    Hardy, at this moment, was chatting with someone.


    Suddenly, he sensed a wave of hostility from afar. After his rebirth, he had gained three abilities: enhanced physical recovery, improved memory, and heightened danger perception.


    As soon as he felt the surge of animosity, Hardy instinctively turned towards the source, only to meet a pair of eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Princess Margaret was glaring at Hardy with a hatred so fierce, she looked as if she wanted to kill him.


    Just moments ago, she had suffered the greatest humiliation of her life.


    How could a high and mighty princess possibly accept that?


    Seeing that the source of the hostility was Princess Margaret, Hardy immediately understood why Her Highness was looking at him like that. He held a glass of wine in his hand, a smug smile on his face, and raised the glass in a toast to Princess Margaret.


    To outsiders, it seemed like a simple greeting, but to Margaret, it was a blatant provocation¡ªa naked challenge.


    Aaargh!


    Margaret was on the verge of exploding.


    That scoundrel was the worst of the worst.


    Suddenly, Princess Margaret shot to her feet, lifted the hem of her gown, and stormed out of the ballroom. She needed to leave this place. She hadn''t liked these kinds of social events to begin with, boring beyond belief and now, she detested them even more.

 Chapter 439 - 439 The British Dilemma

    She quickly exited the ballroom.


    Outside, there was a long corridor.


    Every so often, a maid or servant stationed in the hallway would bow respectfully as the princess passed by.


    Returning to her room.


    Princess Margaret, still fuming, threw herself face first onto her bed.


    "Aaaargh!!!"


    Thinking about the insult she had just endured, the princess pounded her fists against the mattress while screaming.


    Hearing the commotion from inside the room, a few of her maids were startled. Finally, the head maid mustered up the courage to knock on the door. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come in!" Margaret called.


    The head maid entered the room.


    "Your Highness, is everything alright?" the head maid asked.


    "I¡­"


    Margaret wanted to say something was wrong, but the recent events were far too humiliating to talk about. In the end, Margaret said, "Mirinda, I need you to investigate someone for me."


    "Who should I investigate?"


    "The American delegation. Jon Hardy. I want to know everything about him¡ªthe more detailed, the better," Princess Margaret demanded angrily.


    The head maid, who had heard of Jon Hardy before, knew who he was and promptly responded, "Understood. I will have the royal intelligence office gather all the information on Jon Hardy right away."


    After the head maid left, Margaret still couldn''t let go of her anger.


    She furiously pummeled the bed again.


    She was absolutely livid.


    There was no way she could just let this go. As Margaret lay there thinking, she suddenly sat up. No, I have to go back to the ballroom and see if there''s any chance to get my revenge.


    ...


    The banquet and ball were followed by a cocktail party, where the band withdrew, allowing people to engage in more relaxed conversations.


    In such social settings, the atmosphere was more casual, making it an excellent opportunity to discuss matters.


    At the moment, the British Prime Minister, Clement Attlee, was conversing with the head of the aid delegation, U.S. Under Secretary of State, Acheson. Attlee hoped to secure more cash assistance.


    The U.S. Marshall Aid Plan was structured and needed congressional approval. It wasn''t a matter of giving as much as anyone wanted. For example, this year, Britain could receive around $920 million in aid.


    However, most of this aid came in the form of goods¡ªcotton, grain, tobacco, oil, industrial products, etc.¡ªdumping America''s surplus capacity and materials. Only a very small portion was in the form of cash loans.


    This year, the cash loan amounted to only $120 million.


    For Britain, $120 million felt like receiving half a cup of water after being starved and parched in the desert for several days.


    It kept them thirsty but didn''t let them die just yet.


    Moreover, the aid materials were not something they could choose; they had to accept whatever was provided. The industrial raw materials that Britain urgently needed were not included in the Marshall Plan. If they wanted those, they had to buy them themselves.


    As for not wanting U.S. surplus materials being dumped on them, that wasn''t an option. The aid plan was a package deal. If they refused the surplus materials, they wouldn''t receive the $120 million cash loan either.


    The Prime Minister and the Under Secretary of State were now negotiating, hoping to increase the cash aid, as it was vital for Britain''s economic recovery.


    Acheson, with a helpless expression, spread his hands.


    "The aid plan needs to go through Congress; it''s already set and cannot be changed. Frankly speaking, we can''t provide more cash either. In fact, we''ve already considered this and brought a delegation of businessmen. These are America''s largest financial groups. If you can secure loans from their banks, you might even get more than the aid funding."


    The Prime Minister thought to himself, it''s not like we haven''t tried. Over these past few days, we''ve been negotiating with various banks, but they are not particularly enthusiastic about lending.


    The British government had approached the Citigroup group, as well as Rockefeller''s and Hardy''s Wells Fargo Bank, but all of them had uniformly refused the loan requests.


    Capitalists knew that the post war economic difficulties in various countries presented the best opportunity to scoop up industries. However, Britain was pursuing nationalization, hoarding everything for itself.


    The meager interest on loans could not tempt capitalists. With cash in hand, they naturally preferred to acquire more assets. At this time, cash was truly king.


    The British Minister of Finance had once approached Hardy, hoping to secure a $100 million loan, even offering a higher than usual interest rate. Hardy had refused.


    Just considering five years of interest, a $100 million loan over five years would only bring $20 million in profit.


    But if that $100 million were invested, Hardy could multiply the capital several times. Other banks thought the same, so they all declined the loan requests.


    In this world, the people who are the least likely to be taken advantage of are the banks.


    Princess Margaret, having changed into a new outfit, reappeared at the cocktail party. For nobles, changing clothes during a banquet was quite normal, in the past, many aristocrats would change three or four outfits during a single event.


    Her gaze swept across the room and landed on that despicable man who was chatting with others. She glared at him fiercely, intending to find an opportunity for revenge.


    But by the time the cocktail party ended, Princess Margaret still hadn''t found the chance.


    If she were to approach him and provoke him directly, she was somewhat hesitant, mostly because the scoundrel had genuinely frightened her earlier.


    Feeling disheartened, Margaret returned to her chamber. While walking through the corridor, she happened to encounter Peter Townsend, a royal guard, approaching from the opposite direction.


    "Good evening, Your Highness."


    Margaret responded with a smile.


    Peter Townsend was mature and handsome, serving as a guard in King George VI''s palace. Margaret had developed a bit of affection for him.


    A princess confined to the palace, having reached the age of sexual maturity and having read a few romance novels, naturally began to fantasize about love, and needed a figure to project those feelings onto.

 Chapter 440 - 440 The Princess Thats Going Mad With Hatred.

    Peter Townsend, with his mature and handsome appearance, and his refined and gentle demeanor, fit the image of a romantic hero. Thus, he became Princess Margaret''s imaginary lover.


    In truth, it was all because he was good looking.


    ''Attraction begins with appearance.''


    Many boys, in their youth, have their own fantasy objects¡ªperhaps the prettiest girl in class, or a favorite movie star.


    Do girls have the same kind of fantasies?


    At this moment, Margaret''s feelings for Peter Townsend were merely a young girl''s innocent romantic fantasy.


    Margaret had never shared these thoughts with anyone, and Peter Townsend was completely unaware that the lofty princess had cast him as the hero of her dreams.


    The two wouldn''t have real contact until two years later, when Margaret, no longer content with mere fantasies, actively approached Townsend. Their intimate relationship developed afterward, and by 1953, their affair was exposed.


    At that time, Townsend had just divorced his wife. When this news became public, it caused a huge scandal in Britain. Many claimed that Townsend had abandoned his wife in preparation for marrying the princess, leading to immense public pressure.


    The controversy raged on. The royal family opposed the relationship, the public was against it, and the Prime Minister exerted pressure. Princess Margaret almost left the royal family.


    In the end.


    The couple broke up, and Peter Townsend quickly married a twenty year old girl who was even younger than Princess Margaret. This girl was also an heiress, possessing considerable wealth. Thus, the farce came to an end.


    This affair would go down in history as one of the British royal family''s biggest scandals. Some even called Margaret the ''blemish'' of the British royal family.


    Peter Townsend bowed courteously to the princess, his formal etiquette flawless. Once Margaret passed, he continued on his way, exuding the grace of the court.


    Upon hearing footsteps, Margaret habitually turned to look at Townsend''s retreating figure. In the past, she would watch for a long time, thinking that everything about Peter Townsend was so handsome, even the way he walked.


    Hmph, that man named Hardy was nothing compared to Peter Townsend.


    He was crude.


    Vulgar.


    An utterly shameless fellow.


    Just as she thought this, Margaret suddenly snapped out of it, wondering why she was thinking of that scoundrel. She must really hate him.


    She turned and went back to her room.


    The servants assisted the princess in her bath. As they washed her, one of their hands glided over her skin, but suddenly paused when touching her buttocks.


    That scoundrel.


    In all her life, no one had ever dared to strike her. Yet today, that scoundrel hit her. At that moment, she had wanted to pounce on him and bite him, but his words had intimidated her. Now, thinking about it, Margaret felt humiliated.


    She had lost the argument.


    When someone holds a grudge, they can''t let it go.


    She tossed and turned in bed for a long time before falling asleep, but even in her dreams, that despicable man appeared again.


    The dream seemed to continue the events of the ball.


    That scoundrel, Jon Hardy, had slapped her buttocks. In her fury, Margaret pounced on him and bit him, but Hardy grabbed her hair, and the two of them rolled onto the ground.


    Everyone around them was shocked, standing frozen, watching their fight. Not a single person came forward to help.


    They continued rolling on the ground.


    But she was no match for the man, and in the end, she was pinned beneath him. To her disbelief, the man began to spank her hard. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh!"


    Margaret suddenly woke up with a start.


    She realized that it had all been a dream.


    But the dream had left her in a cold sweat.


    Her heart pounded wildly in her chest.


    Damn Jon Hardy! How could she dream of him, and worse, dream of him hitting her? She was determined to get her revenge!


    Princess Margaret let out an angry roar from under her blankets.


    Margaret wanted revenge, but she never got the chance because the next day, Hardy took his private plane and flew back to America.


    Not only did he leave, but David Rockefeller also returned to the U.S. with him.


    January 20, 1949.


    Johnson was inaugurated as the new President. As one of his supporters, Hardy naturally had to attend. On Capitol Hill that day, tens of thousands of people had gathered.


    Johnson took this inauguration very seriously, as it was his first. Last time, he had become President because the previous President, Roosevelt, had suddenly passed away while in office, and Johnson, as Vice President, had assumed the presidency without a formal inauguration on Capitol Hill.


    So this time, Johnson was extremely excited.


    After going through the formal procedures, everyone gathered on the platform, which was filled with politicians and celebrities. Hardy sat in a very prominent position.


    First, the Vice President took the oath.


    Johnson''s Vice President was his previous campaign assistant, the Democratic leader Alben William Barkley.


    Then Johnson stood on the platform, solemnly taking the oath as the 33rd President of the United States, "I solemnly swear that I will faithfully execute the office of President of the United States, and will, to the best of my ability, preserve, protect, and defend the Constitution of the United States."


    After the oath, Johnson delivered his presidential speech:


    "Throughout the history of our nation, we have faced unique challenges. The challenges we face today are just as serious as any we have encountered before. Today marks not only the beginning of a new administration but also the dawn of a new era."


    "We will continue to implement the global economic recovery plan. We are confident in the success of the European Recovery Plan, a crucial component of the world''s revival."


    "We will strengthen the forces of freedom loving nations to resist the threat of aggression."


    ABC Television once again broadcast the inauguration live to the entire nation, while the other two networks, CBS and NBC, could only rebroadcast ABC''s signal for the speech.

 Chapter 441 - 441 The Future Leader Of The California Consortium

    In other words, when those two networks aired the news, the ABC logo was visible on their screens. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to expert analysis, it was expected that more than 60 million people would tune in to watch the live broadcast of the President''s inauguration.


    This was a tremendous advertisement for ABC Television.


    When the camera panned over the crowd of dignitaries on the platform, it caught sight of Hardy sitting there, and the shot lingered on him for two seconds.


    This moment naturally drew the attention of the entire American audience.


    "That''s the owner of ABC Television. Last time, the camera lingered on him for a few seconds, and this time, they did it again. They are really good at flattering their boss."


    "Johnson''s two speeches¡ªone at the White House and this one on Capitol Hill¡ªboth times Jon Hardy sat in the most prominent position. The title ''The Man Behind the President'' isn''t just a nickname. Hardy Security daring to use fighter jets against the mafia isn''t without reason. This is where his confidence comes from."


    "I suspect the stock prices of Hardy Group''s companies are going to rise again."


    After the inauguration speech ended,


    The tens of thousands of people cheered together, followed by the firing of ceremonial cannons and a fireworks display. The President rode in his official car down the long street, accepting the crowd''s cheers before returning to the White House.


    As per tradition, The entire day was filled with celebratory activities.


    The White House would host a grand banquet. This time, even more people were attending than when Johnson had first won the election, and since this was a national event, the expenses could be reimbursed by the government.


    Hardy, dressed in a sharp suit, mingled with various prominent figures.


    By now, Hardy had truly become a highly influential figure in America''s upper class.


    ...


    Hardy raised his glass as he approached Johnson. "Congratulations, Mr. President. Today is a day worth celebrating and remembering."


    With a broad smile, Johnson reached out and hugged Hardy, giving him two firm pats on the back, his gesture clear without the need for words.


    This was Johnson''s way of expressing his gratitude to Hardy for his support.


    Afterward, Hardy mingled with other guests. When he saw Acheson, he approached him with a smile, saying, "Congratulations, Mr. Acheson, you are now the Secretary of State."


    Hardy and Acheson were already old friends. Acheson had led the inspection& investment team, and although Hardy had left halfway through, they had spent several months together.


    Next, Hardy spotted General Marshall. Today, Marshall was not wearing his military uniform. As a five star general, Marshall could keep his rank and uniform for life. In U.S. history, there had only ever been ten five star generals.


    Marshall was one of them, having been mentored by General Pershing, the first five star general in history. Marshall had, in turn, been the key figure behind Eisenhower''s rise, making him Eisenhower''s true benefactor.


    Hardy and Marshall had a long conversation. Hardy''s HD Security company had business dealings with the Department of Defense, so they had many topics of common interest.


    Additionally, as Johnson''s long time partner, Hardy had played a significant role in Johnson''s election campaign. Marshall genuinely liked this young man.


    "General Marshall, sir, as you know, my defense company was recently established. I hope to recruit some capable and insightful retired generals to join us and help plan for the company''s future. I would greatly appreciate your recommendations," Hardy said sincerely.


    Marshall smiled. "Some generals, though retired, still possess invaluable knowledge. Not utilizing their expertise would indeed be a great waste. Your proposal is excellent. I''ve heard that General Knudsen is already working at your security company.


    "We have business dealings, and strengthening ties is necessary. We can discuss this matter further when we have more time."


    "Of course," Hardy responded with a smile.


    Building a good relationship with Marshall wasn''t just about business with the Department of Defense; it was also about leveraging Marshall''s powerful network within the military.


    The logistics department was now under the jurisdiction of the Department of Defense. Williams was currently the Deputy Minister, and given his age, he had the potential to become the Minister of Logistics in the future.


    Then there was Eisenhower, who, historically, would become the next president, serving two terms over eight years. Eisenhower, as the Republican candidate, had been backed by the Rockefeller family.


    Through General Marshall, Hardy could establish connections with Eisenhower early, allowing him to form a more personal relationship than that of a mere investor.


    This way, he wouldn''t just be a subordinate supporter of the Rockefeller family but an equal ally alongside them.


    Sometimes, relationships of this kind.


    The smallest difference can lead to vastly different outcomes.


    In Johnson''s new administration, Acheson, the former Deputy Secretary of State, had become Secretary of State, while General Marshall, the previous Secretary of State, had taken on the role of Secretary of Defense.


    In this U.S. administration, the three pillars¡ªPresident, Secretary of State, and Secretary of Defense¡ªwere now firmly established, creating a strong and stable structure.


    In future historical accounts, this post war period is seen as crucial, as it was during this time that the U.S. laid the foundation for its rise, eventually growing into a superpower.


    One president''s (Harry S. Truman) contribution during this era was ranked fifth among all U.S. presidents, with historians calling him "one of the greatest American presidents."


    And who were the ones ranked ahead of him?


    Figures like Abraham Lincoln, George Washington, and Franklin Roosevelt.


    Many from the California Consortium attended this banquet, including Giannini. Seeing Hardy casually chatting with the President, Secretary of State, and Secretary of Defense stirred feelings of jealousy within Giannini. It was clear that the younger generation was truly remarkable.


    Other members of the California Consortium also focused their attention on Hardy, foreseeing that he could potentially rise as the consortium''s future leader.


    Giannini was getting old.


    His ability to expand and innovate was clearly declining.

 Chapter 442 - 442 The Rockefeller Family

    Giannini was getting old.


    His ability to expand and innovate was clearly declining.


    Despite working for so many years, he had never established a strong network with the government. His influence extended only to the local government in California and a few Washington senators.


    For a company, those connections might be enough, but for a consortium, they were clearly insufficient.


    Their influence couldn''t bring enough benefits to a vast financial group.


    But Hardy? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had backed Johnson''s re-election campaign and had managed to push a seemingly impossible candidate into office. Initially, no one had realized it, but after the election, many analyzed the process and discovered that Hardy''s maneuvers had been nothing short of brilliant.


    He was a true master of strategy.


    Now, Hardy was seen as the top contributor to Johnson''s re-election, and Johnson wasn''t stingy in showing his gratitude. The California Consortium had been included as one of the three major financial groups in the European Inspection Delegation under the Marshall Plan. This was the most direct reward.


    Over the past few months,


    Dozens of the consortium''s companies had signed contracts, significantly boosting business for the California Consortium.


    Looking to the future,


    The consortium had many defense companies that needed to maintain good relations with the Department of Defense. Given Hardy''s close ties with both the President and the Secretary of Defense, he could help secure more defense contracts for them, which would be crucial for companies like Lockheed''s development.


    Now, Hardy was not only a core member of the California Consortium but also a shareholder of Bank of America. At the rate Wells Fargo was growing, it could very well become another key pillar of the California Consortium in the future.


    Hardy also had another advantage.


    One that others found hard to match.


    He was young.


    At just 28 years old, Hardy had already accumulated considerable capital.


    Giannini, on the other hand, was in his seventies, and a man of that age had limited energy and even less of an adventurous spirit.


    Hardy was younger than all the consortium''s leaders.


    He already had significant capital.


    And with boundless energy, he could continue to expand into larger markets, acquire more political resources, and build stronger connections.


    Hardy''s youth meant that his capital and network could continue growing for a long time.


    This was something that others found difficult to compete with.


    At that moment, Hardy was standing with David Rockefeller. Though they were separated by some distance, members of the California Consortium knew that Hardy and David had co-invested in a bank in Hong Kong, establishing a partnership.


    The difference between an ordinary friend and a business partner was vast.


    It could be said that Hardy had forged strong ties with the Rockefeller family.


    In this sense, Hardy''s network had expanded once again.


    After chatting with David, he introduced Hardy to several members of the Rockefeller family.


    John D. Rockefeller III, David''s eldest brother, was in charge of the family''s oil industry.


    Nelson Rockefeller, David''s second brother, was currently serving as the Chairman of the International Development Advisory Board in Johnson''s administration.


    Nelson would later serve as the Governor of New York for three terms and as U.S. Vice President. He even ran for the presidency but lost to Nixon in the party''s nomination process.


    Henry Kissinger was one of his subordinates.


    Although Nelson lost to Nixon, he managed to push Kissinger to the position of Secretary of State, maintaining significant power. When the Watergate scandal erupted, leading to Nixon''s resignation, Kissinger remained unscathed, and for decades, he continued to wield influence over U.S. politics.


    Lawrence Rockefeller, the brother in charge of the New York Stock Exchange, was an incredibly skilled investor, later known as the "Father of Venture Capital," having invested in hundreds of companies, including Apple and Intel.


    The New York Stock Exchange is a private enterprise, and the Rockefeller family holds a significant stake in it. In later years, some would calculate that certain Rockefeller family members only had a few billion dollars, less than some emerging billionaires, suggesting a decline in their fortune.


    But this is far from the truth.


    In reality, they had simply hidden their wealth deeper, out of the public eye.


    The fourth brother, Winthrop Rockefeller, also pursued a political career, eventually becoming the governor of Arkansas.


    The youngest of the Rockefeller brothers is David Rockefeller, who managed the family''s banking empire.


    The Rockefeller brothers, often referred to as the "Five Brothers of the Rockefeller Family," excelled in every field they entered. Hardy reflected, thinking how remarkable it was that this family, like an unbeatable team of brothers and sons, was so successful. It was this unity and excellence that formed the foundation of the Rockefeller family''s vast influence.


    Hardy thought about himself.


    He was just one person.


    Even if he had children in the future, who knew if they would be capable? Would they be able to inherit the family business and continue to expand it?


    Never mind, he was thinking to much again.


    He didn''t even have a wife yet and planned to stay unmarried for some time to come. Thinking about children seemed premature at this point.


    After exchanging pleasantries with the Rockefeller family, Hardy spotted Michael in the crowd and smiled as he walked over. Michael had recently been officially appointed as the Director of the White House Liaison Office in the new government.


    Securing such a position before the age of thirty boded well for Michael''s future career. Hardy embraced him firmly.


    "Getting busier? How''s it going?" Hardy asked with a smile.


    "It''s been eye opening, seeing things I never would have encountered before. I believe the next four years will have a huge impact on the rest of my life," Michael replied.


    Michael was a deep thinker, not someone who showed off. He was skilled in strategy, and his personality was perfectly suited for a career in politics.


    By comparison, while Hardy was also skilled in strategy, he didn''t particularly like the nature of politics. His way of doing things was bold and direct, lacking the subtlety needed for the political arena. He preferred to stay in his lane as a wealthy businessman.

 Chapter 443 - 443 Edgar Hoover

    While Hardy and Michael were chatting, Hardy suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    Could someone harbor ill will toward him? Hardy turned in the direction of the sensation and spotted a plump, older man standing about 20 to 30 meters away. The man had a slightly square face, and his most notable feature was his prominent, bulging eyes.


    Though the man made no overt gesture, there was an undeniable sharpness and malice about him.


    The two locked eyes for several seconds.


    Hardy smiled and nodded in greeting.


    The old man forced a smile and returned the nod.


    As Hardy turned back, the smile faded from his face. He knew exactly who that man was¡ªEdgar Hoover, a figure feared by many.


    Hoover glanced at Hardy again, a gleam flashing in his eyes. As the head of intelligence, Hoover knew exactly who Hardy was¡ªJon Hardy, the billionaire and one of the key figures behind Johnson''s rise to power.


    Over the past few years, Hardy had risen rapidly, going from a discharged soldier to a billionaire in just three or four years. He now controlled America''s leading media empire, and his rise had left many people in awe, seeing him as a legend.


    But Hoover knew much more than the average person.


    He knew that Hardy had built his empire from the underworld. His starting point had been the inheritance of assets from the legendary mafia figure Bugsy Sigel.


    The Los Angeles gang territory, the Flamingo Casino in Las Vegas, the film company¡ªthese assets had provided Hardy with the capital to climb to his current position.


    While outsiders saw Hardy as a successful businessman, Hoover knew that Hardy was, in fact, the West Coast''s biggest mob boss, completely controlling Los Angeles and Las Vegas, and extending his influence into San Francisco.


    The Los Angeles gang still operated in illegal industries.


    But Hardy was incredibly shrewd. Hoover had once sent people to investigate him thoroughly. Although they had gathered some information suggesting Hardy''s involvement in criminal activities, there was no direct evidence linking him to any crime.


    Even in matters of taxation, Hardy had covered all his bases impeccably.


    You could only say, this was an extraordinarily smart and cautious man.


    If he weren''t, he wouldn''t have become a U.S. billionaire in just a few short years.


    Hoover had no intention of going after Hardy.


    He, too, was wary of Hardy.


    On the one hand, he had no evidence of Hardy''s criminal activity, so he couldn''t take action against him.


    On the other hand, Hardy''s power was formidable¡ªHD Security, the Los Angeles gang, alliances with other mafia families, the Hardy Group, and the California Consortium.


    All of these factors made Hoover hesitant to move against Hardy.


    Though Hoover was the Director of the FBI, he was still just one man. If he angered Hardy but couldn''t decisively eliminate him, Hoover knew that he would be the one to suffer, likely hunted down and killed.


    So, for now, the best outcome was for both sides to leave each other alone.


    In the end, the best protection still relied on the strength of one''s own power. This was why Hardy, while making money, was also focused on expanding HD Security. The security company was his sword, capable of cutting off the claws of anyone that dared to reach for him.


    ...


    The White House banquet concluded.


    Hardy bid farewell to President Johnson and rested for a night in the hotel. The next day, he made a solo visit to Marshall at the Pentagon.


    They talked extensively about matters concerning HD Defense Company.


    Marshall expressed his willingness to strengthen cooperation with HD Security.


    After leaving Marshall''s office, Hardy headed straight to the airport and took his private plane back to Los Angeles.


    On the plane.


    Hardy closed his eyes, reflecting on the past two days.


    The last couple of days had been very rewarding for him: solidifying his friendship with Johnson, further strengthening ties with Acheson and Marshall, establishing connections with more politicians, and meeting other family conglomerates and entrepreneurs. These were all assets for his operations.


    He then thought of another individual.


    Edgar Hoover.


    Hoover was a legendary figure in America. At 29, he became the director of the FBI, holding the position for 48 years. During that time, eight different presidents served, yet Hoover always remained in charge of the FBI. His staying power came from his use of various methods, accumulating secrets about numerous politicians, including even presidents and secretaries of state.


    Hoover didn''t get along with many presidents, and many wanted to replace him, but all of them failed.


    Anyone who dared to act against him would be met with the secrets Hoover possessed as threats.


    Roosevelt''s wife''s nude photos, Kennedy''s scandalous pictures, Truman''s compromising recordings¡ªHoover knew too many unsavory secrets about powerful figures.


    This made people fear him, preventing anyone from daring to remove him.


    He built his FBI agent empire, becoming one of the most powerful individuals in America behind the scenes.


    Many feared him.


    Even more hated him.


    Hardy pondered why Hoover had looked at him that way. At that moment, he had felt a chill run down his spine, as if he were being watched by a venomous snake.


    If asked whether he was afraid of Hoover, others might be, but Hardy wasn''t. With his current power, he was confident he could take down Hoover without facing any consequences. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he simply didn''t like that feeling.


    Hardy had read some special reports about Hoover, noting how Hoover loved to gather dirt on others and use it to blackmail them. The FBI''s database stored information and secrets on politicians, billionaires, and even foreign dignitaries.


    Hardy believed Hoover had likely investigated him too.


    His own situation wasn''t difficult to probe; Hoover certainly knew a lot about him. But Hardy was always cautious, thinking ahead to cover any potential loopholes.


    Still, he couldn''t be sure that not a single piece of dirt had slipped out.


    His mind began formulating strategies, thinking about future plans, as the seven to eight-hour flight quickly passed.

 Chapter 444 - 444 HD Dispatch

    By the time his plane landed in Los Angeles, it was already evening. Instead of going home, Hardy went straight to the security company.


    The current HD Security headquarters was no longer the toy factory it once was. Several new buildings had been erected, making it more like a real security company.


    Hardy called Henry into his office.


    "I''m giving you a task. This task requires extreme caution, but there''s no rush; it can take three years, five years, even ten years."


    "What is it, Boss?" Henry asked seriously.


    "Assign someone to investigate the FBI Director, Hoover, and find dirt on him," Hardy said.


    Henry was taken aback.


    Hoover was incredibly famous in the United States, even more so than Hollywood stars. Almost every American had heard his name.


    The FBI was known for investigating others, and now Hardy was asking him to investigate the head of the FBI. No wonder Hardy emphasized the need for caution and patience.


    Hardy recalled watching the movie Hoover.


    He gestured for Henry to come closer.


    Henry leaned in.


    Hardy whispered "I''ve heard that Hoover like to play homo games, and that his boyfriend is the Deputy Director of the FBI, Clyde Tolson. They sometimes attend certain parties together. The American socity pays great attention to family unity espicialy politicians family if a man can''t even take responsabilty for his family and go mess around how can he take care of the country."


    "You could start from that angle."


    Henry was stunned.


    Imagining a chubby old man in his fifties wearing stockings and a long dress¡ªwhat a scene. That image must be something else.


    Ugh~~!


    "This investigation must be incredibly discreet. You know how skilled Hoover and his FBI agents are; they specialize in this stuff. So, be extremely cautious. Don''t worry about speed, and it''s okay if there''s no result, but you absolutely cannot expose yourself."


    Hardy cautioned.


    Henry nodded firmly. "I understand, Boss. If this gets out, we''ll be in big trouble."


    Hardy patted Henry on the shoulder.


    "Henry, Hoover became the Director of the FBI at 29, and you founded HD Intelligence at 27. This will be a contest of strong individuals. If you can defeat Hoover, it will greatly elevate your standing."


    "Oh, and keep an eye on our company. See if there are spies from other companies or intelligence organizations. Don''t be careless."


    "Also, make sure our communication devices are regularly checked to avoid anyone installing bugs or leaking information."


    Hardy had left Washington so quickly to avoid Hoover bugging him. Washington was Hoover''s home turf, and who knew how many bugs might have already been installed in hotels.


    "I understand, Boss!" Henry replied in a deep voice.


    Since there was a possibility of confronting Hoover, Hardy decided to prepare early.


    Hardy wasn''t afraid of confrontation as he belived that the joy of life lies in the struggle with others!


    After discussing Hoover''s matter with Henry, Hardy called Lancer in and told him about his conversation with Marshall. They would continue working with the Department of Defense, and the construction of the defense company needed to speed up.


    "There are two more things. First, I''ll be heading to Hong Kong in a few days. The group''s industries there are expanding, so the security company and intelligence work need to keep up. Lancer, Henry, each of you select a suitable candidate to come with me to Hong Kong and stay there to manage operations."


    Both nodded in agreement.


    "Secondly, Henry, find a suitable candidate and assign them a team. Send someone to Japan to gather information on the commercial landscape there. Our group''s business in the East will eventually expand to focus on Japan, so we need to have intelligence personnel in place early."


    "Understood, Boss. I''ll find the right person," Henry replied.


    After giving his orders, it was already past 9 PM. Hardy had the driver take him to Irina''s place.


    Irina was now the star host and Vice President of ABC Television, a significant figure in Hollywood. Hardy had bought her a small villa near Beverly Hills, just 500 meters away from Elizabeth Taylor''s house.


    "Ding-dong~!"


    Hardy rang the doorbell.


    "Who is it?"


    A middle aged African American maid came to the door.


    Seeing it was Hardy, she greeted him respectfully, "Good evening, Mr. Hardy."


    "Where''s Irina?"


    "Miss Irina is in her room. She''s already taken a bath, but I''m not sure if she''s reading or already asleep," the maid replied.


    "Mrs. Molly, could you please prepare a simple dinner for me? I haven''t eaten yet," Hardy requested, feeling a bit hungry after working all day.


    "Oh my, Mr. Hardy, you haven''t had dinner yet? I''ll prepare it right away. Don''t worry, it''ll be quick," the maid quickly responded.


    "Hehe, no need to rush."


    Hardy hung his coat on the hook and changed into slippers before heading upstairs.


    The bedroom lights were still on. Hardy pushed the door open to find Irina reading. Hearing the sound, she looked up and was pleasantly surprised to see Hardy.


    "Ah~~ you''re back!"


    Irina threw aside her book, jumped out of bed, and in just a few steps reached Hardy, leaping onto him with a strong embrace. Her long legs wrapped around his waist. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy quickly supported her firm backside.


    This girl wasn''t wearing anything.


    She slept naked.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in England.


    At Buckingham Palace.


    When Princess Margaret heard that Hardy had left England, she was quite surprised. "Wasn''t their delegation supposed to stay for another half month? Why did he leave?"


    "Tomorrow is President Johnson''s inauguration ceremony in America. Acheson, David Rockefeller, and Mr. Hardy all returned to the U.S. I heard Acheson has been promoted to Secretary of State."


    "The rest of the aid and inspection delegations haven''t left yet, they''re still in London."


    "Will that Jon Hardy return?" Margaret frowned and asked.


    "I''m not sure," the head guard replied.


    Princess Margaret furrowed her brows and sent the head guard away before picking up the documents he had brought.


    That shameless man had caused her nightmares for two or three nights in a row. She had originally wanted to find a chance to get revenge on him, but now he was gone, and she didn''t even know if she would ever see him again. What use were these documents she had on him?

 Chapter 445 - 445 Hardys Resume

    Nevertheless, she still looked through them.


    She had heard that Jon Hardy had once been just a soldier. After the end of World War II, he was discharged and, in just three or four years, managed to earn billions of dollars. Margaret was curious about how he had made so much money.


    According to the records:


    Hardy started with a security company, then ventured into the film industry. His company produced films such as The Wild Bunch, L¨¦on: The Professional, Ghost, Once a Thief, and Singin'' in the Rain¡ªall classic films.


    These films had already been released in the UK, and Margaret had watched all of them in the royal palace theater. They were among her favorite movies, and she was surprised to learn they were all produced by that bastard''s company.


    After that, Hardy began venturing into other industries: Las Vegas casinos, a television manufacturing company, and a Barbie doll toy factory. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this, Margaret''s eyes widened.


    She glanced at the shelves on the wall, neatly displaying over a dozen Barbie dolls, along with countless Barbie accessories.


    Barbie dolls had already been sold in the UK, but they were quite expensive, so most people couldn''t afford them. As a princess, however, Margaret had a particular fondness for Barbie dolls and adored them.


    "Barbie dolls were designed by that Jon Hardy? A grown man designing dolls so beloved by little girls¡ªisn''t that perverted?"


    Princess Margaret''s words were sharp. She hated Hardy, so she said whatever she could to feel better.


    But now, should she still like Barbie dolls?


    Princess Margaret found herself in a dilemma.


    She continued reading.


    Playboy magazine.


    Princess Margaret saw another familiar name. It turned out that Playboy magazine was also created by that man. Humph, that magazine perfectly suited his character¡ªhe was a lecherous playboy, no wonder he would create such a filthy publication.


    The document went on:


    Hardy had acquired ABC Television, purchased Wells Fargo Bank, founded The Global Times, supported Johnson''s presidential campaign, and bought land in Australia, among other things.


    Of course, Due to time constraints, some of Hardy''s ongoing ventures were not listed, but this was more than enough to astonish Princess Margaret.


    Three or four years, and he had built such a vast empire, worth billions. It was the first time she had heard of something like this.


    But she would never admit that Hardy was impressive.


    He was just a scoundrel.


    She flipped to the next page.


    The last page introduced the women involved with Hardy, and Margaret''s interest was piqued by the gossip.


    Ava Gardner, currently the most popular singer and actress in Hollywood, had been promoted to stardom by Hardy. It was almost certain that she was Hardy''s woman.


    Margaret knew about Ava Gardner. Her song Scarborough Fair was not only popular in America but also very popular in Europe, especially in the UK, as Scarborough Fair was originally a British folk song.


    Princess Margaret even had a signed record of Ava Gardner''s.


    She never expected Ava to be Hardy''s woman. What a disgrace! A woman like Ava should leave a scoundrel like Hardy as soon as possible.


    Irina, was a star host on ABC Television and also the vice president of the network. It was rumored that she was Hardy''s woman too.


    "Beast! He even preyed on a TV host," Margaret cursed.


    Marilyn Monroe, a newcomer from the Idol competition and hailed as America''s sweetheart and a sexy singer, was rumored to be Jon Hardy''s woman.


    "Pervert! Trash!"


    The last name on the list was Elizabeth Taylor. When Princess Margaret saw Taylor''s name, she was stunned.


    "Taylor?"


    Princess Margaret knew Elizabeth Taylor. They had played together as children and even fought over toys.


    Speaking of which,


    There was some gossip surrounding Taylor''s family background.


    Taylor''s mother, Sara, had once been an actress in Hollywood, though not particularly famous. She was of English-Irish descent. Taylor''s father, on the other hand, was a playboy of German descent.


    At that time, a man named Victor Cazalet appeared. He was a British aristocrat and a colonel with close ties to the British royal family.


    Victor Cazalet came to America for surgery and moved into the Taylor household so they could help care for him. He had originally been a childhood friend of Taylor''s father and got to know the Taylor family during his stay.


    Elizabeth Taylor was just a baby at the time, and Victor adored her, treating her as his goddaughter, even more than if she were his own child. The poor man married three times but couldn''t have a child of his own; as such, he truly treated little Elizabeth as a daughter and invited the Taylor family to settle in London with him.


    The Taylor family later lived in London for a long time. Elizabeth attended an exclusive school where she studied dance, and it was there that she became playmates with Margaret, who was about a year older.


    During the war, the Taylor family returned to America. At that point, Taylor''s father began running an art gallery, while her mother, Sara, hoped to groom Taylor into a star.


    Throughout the war, Victor Cazalet represented the British royal family, giving speeches in America to garner support. During this time, he even visited Los Angeles to see Taylor.


    Tragically, on that trip, Victor Cazalet''s plane crashed while returning to England, killing him and leaving the Taylor family without their biggest supporter in London.


    "Taylor is only 16, and that scoundrel Jon Hardy dared to prey on an underage girl? What a beast!"


    But then she suddenly remembered something.


    The name of the Barbie princess was supposedly named after Hardy''s girlfriends¡ªAva Princess, Irina Princess, Taylor Princess, and Elena Princess, though she didn''t know who that Elena Princess was.


    The final piece of information mentioned:


    Elizabeth Taylor was currently filming a movie in France, with HD Film Company as the investor.


    Margaret''s eyes lit up.


    She could invite Elizabeth Taylor to England for a visit and then call Jon Hardy to tell him that Elizabeth Taylor had been kidnapped in England. Watching his panic would be quite amusing.

 Chapter 446 - 446 The Untouchables

    What was Monroe doing? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was attending an acting class. Monroe knew that her acting skills were lacking, so she asked the company for help, and they arranged for her to audit a class at the University of Southern California''s drama department.


    On stage, the professor taught earnestly, and Monroe took notes diligently. She had been just a girl from the countryside and had always longed for university lectures like this, dreaming that one day she could attend such a prestigious institution.


    Now, that dream had somewhat come true.


    Monroe was a good student, but not everyone else had the same self-control. Many people kept sneaking glances at her.


    Especially the male students.


    Monroe was now very famous¡ªchampion of Super Idol, America''s sexy sweetheart, and the dream girl of countless men. Her mere presence in the classroom was enough to distract many students.


    Class ended.


    Everyone started leaving the classroom.


    Monroe gathered her things and walked out, but as soon as she stepped outside, she was surrounded. "Miss Monroe, can I have your autograph?"


    "Miss Monroe, hello, my name is Johnny. We''ve organized a small campus acting team. We practice together regularly. Would you be interested in joining us?"


    "Miss Monroe..."


    The crowd continued talking around Monroe.


    Monroe just smiled lightly without saying much, but then she suddenly looked up and saw a few cars parked on the road in the distance. The window of one car rolled down, and she spotted someone she had been missing dearly.


    "Excuse me."


    Monroe quickly stepped down the stairs, the sound of her high heels clicking against the ground.


    She ran toward the convoy of cars.


    The car door opened.


    Monroe climbed inside, throwing herself into the arms of a man. The car door closed, the window rolled up, and the convoy slowly drove away.


    Many men who witnessed this scene felt dejected. Monroe was far beyond their reach. Rumor had it that she was the woman of Hardy, the powerful boss of the Hardy Group. Compared to Hardy, they didn''t stand a chance.


    Dinner.


    Conversation.


    Monroe''s face was constantly adorned with a smile.


    She felt that life at that moment was the most beautiful it had ever been.


    That night, the two returned to Monroe''s apartment.


    Hardy''s women didn''t live at the Hardy estate on a daily basis. They all had their own houses. Hardy planned to buy a small villa for Monroe in Beverly Hills, but for now, no suitable place had been found. Monroe currently lived in a high-end apartment building in downtown Hollywood, with over 200 square meters of space.


    As they entered, Monroe noticed a large box standing by the door. She glanced at Hardy.


    "I got you a gift."


    "What is it?"


    "Open it and see."


    Carrying the box inside, Monroe opened it.


    Inside was a large Barbie doll, about 60 centimeters tall, with platinum blonde hair. The doll looked remarkably like Monroe, and it was wearing the same red, glittering gown that Monroe had worn when she won Super Idol.


    "Is this... me?" Monroe exclaimed in surprise.


    "There will soon be a new addition to the Barbie lineup¡ª''Princess Monroe.'' What do you think? Do you like it?" Hardy asked.


    "I love it. I love it so much."


    Monroe hugged the doll and ran to Hardy''s side, throwing herself into his arms, showering him with kisses.


    Then she curled up in Hardy''s arms, playing with the Barbie doll.


    Very few girls could resist the charm of a Barbie doll.


    The Barbie company had been growing for the past two years, continually releasing new products. Now, they had introduced larger Barbie dolls, with the biggest being over 60 centimeters tall.


    Their designs were also more exquisite.


    Of course, they were also much more expensive.


    The current Barbie dolls had become true luxury items.


    Now that Monroe had become Hardy''s woman, launching a Monroe Barbie doll was inevitable. Before Hardy went to England, he had instructed the Barbie factory to create this, and now that he was back, the sample had been delivered to him.


    "Wait for me."


    Monroe suddenly remembered something and ran inside the apartment.


    Not long after,


    Monroe returned wearing the same red gown she wore for Super Idol.


    She looked exactly like the ''Monroe Barbie doll.''


    If an outsider saw this, they might have thought the doll had come to life.


    Wearing crystal high heels, Monroe stepped forward slowly, approaching Hardy, pressing her body against his, and whispering into his ear.


    "Mr. Hardy, tonight, I''m your Barbie doll."


    Her fingers slid down from her chest, tracing her body.


    Hiss~~.


    What man could resist such temptation?


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy arrived at the headquarters of the group to meet Andy. Andy reported on the group''s recent situation. The company was doing well in all areas, and each subsidiary had its own president. Andy oversaw everything, so there was no need for Hardy to worry too much.


    Henry and Lancer had found the right people.


    Hardy took the files and started reading. In addition to written descriptions, the files contained color photos.


    Lancer recommended the head of the Hong Kong HD Security Company, a man named Brian Mills, a man in his mid-thirties who looked very steady and composed.


    Henry recommended the head of the Hong Kong intelligence department, a man named John Wick, a slim, tall man in his thirties with black hair. Hardy sensed a melancholic air in his gaze.


    The head of the Japanese intelligence department was named Duncan Vizla, a man in his forties with a cold gaze. Henry recommended him for Japan not only because he was calm and capable but also because he spoke Japanese.


    Language skills were crucial when working abroad.


    After reviewing the information on these three men, Hardy suddenly recalled a famous phrase that had been circulating for a long time.


    "Don''t mess with Liam Neeson''s daughter."


    "Don''t mess with Keanu Reeves'' dog."


    "Don''t mess with Mads Mikkelsen''s retirement fund."


    Damn, had he just assembled the three "untouchables" for himself?!


    "Okay, it''s settled. Have them each bring their teams. We''re heading to Hong Kong together," Hardy says.

 Chapter 447 - 447 Starting With Gangs

    January 27th.


    An auspicious day for travel, wealth, business, and trade.


    Hardy was preparing to depart for Hong Kong.


    Before leaving, Hardy met with the three heads he was sending to Hong Kong and Japan: Brian Mills, John Wick, and Duncan Vizla.


    Each of them was bringing along five men from their teams.


    Hardy said to Brian Mills and John Wick, "This time in Hong Kong, you''ll need to establish the security division and intelligence network. There''s a significant industry there, and the work you''ll have to do is considerable."


    "We will fulfill the boss''s requirements," Brian Mills replied.


    Hardy then turned to Duncan Vizla and said, "You''re going to Japan. You can start by settling in with the help of The Global Times, but it''s a blank slate there, so your work will need to be pioneering."


    "Boss, will certain actions that break the law be acceptable?" Duncan asked.


    Hardy smiled lightly.


    "Outside the U.S. you can let loose; I won''t place any restrictions on you. Just remember to be careful. And if you encounter any serious trouble, don''t die¡ªfind a way to contact me, and I''ll do everything I can to get you out," Hardy said.


    Duncan nodded.


    He liked a boss like this.


    The plane took off, heading towards Hawaii. After nearly 8 hours of flight, the plane landed in Hawaii. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The plane was refueled and maintained, and Hardy and the others stayed at a hotel for the night. After resting, they would continue their journey, this time heading directly to Japan.


    On the plane, Hardy had lengthy discussions with the three men, talking about what they would need to do after arriving and how to go about their work.


    "I''m planning to expand into the Eastern market. Every industry we own needs to be developed there, so focus your efforts on the industries we''re already involved in."


    Duncan thought to himself.


    What businesses did the boss own?


    Casinos.


    Gangs.


    Security companies.


    Radio and TV stations.


    Banks.


    Film companies.


    Television manufacturers.


    Pharmaceutical companies.


    Shipping.


    And much, much more.


    It seemed like Duncan had a lot on his plate.


    After discussing business, Hardy casually chatted with the three men. He first looked at Brian Mills and asked, "Brian, are you married? Do you have kids?"


    "Yes, boss, I''m married and have a daughter," Brian replied.


    Hardy thought to himself, "It really is a daughter."


    "How old is she?"


    "Eight," Brian said as he opened his wallet and pulled out a family photo. The little girl in the picture was very pretty.


    "She''s a beautiful girl, Brian. If you ever want her to act, you can send her to our film company for a trial. I''ll have Edward arrange it," Hardy said.


    Brian felt a warmth in his heart.


    The boss really did care about people.


    "No need, boss. I don''t want her to become a star. I just want her to live a peaceful and happy life," Brian said.


    Hardy nodded in understanding.


    Then, he turned to John Wick.


    "John, do you have kids?" Hardy asked.


    Wick shook his head, "No."


    "Are you married?"


    John Wick hesitated for a moment before saying, "I once had a girlfriend. She was pregnant, and we were planning to get married. But one day, while crossing the street, she was hit by a truck. I lost both my girlfriend and my child."


    Hardy was taken aback.


    "How long ago was that?"


    "Eight years. Afterward, the war broke out, and I enlisted. I thought I''d die on the battlefield, but I survived, even though many of my buddies didn''t."


    Hardy could only acknowledge the unpredictability of life.


    He patted John Wick on the shoulder, "Ever think about finding someone new?"


    "Not really, I don''t feel like it right now."


    Finally, Hardy looked at Duncan Vizla. "Duncan, what do you envision for your future?"


    Duncan wasn''t sure why the boss asked that but replied after a moment, "When I''m old, I''d like to buy a ranch, live off my company pension, and spend my days fishing and raising chickens. I think that would be a good life."


    Hardy thought to himself,


    You really care about that pension.


    "I see. I wish you a great retirement." Hardy said.


    Duncan looked at his boss.


    He thought Hardy''s way of speaking was a bit odd.


    But he cared about his people.


    He wasn''t like the aloof, untouchable billionaire they had imagined.


    The plane landed in Japan, at Tokyo''s Haneda Airport.


    Haneda Airport was currently controlled by the U.S. military, and everything was managed by them. Hardy''s plane had filed all the necessary reports in advance, so it landed smoothly.


    The ground crew began refueling the plane, but Hardy had no intention of staying in Japan and planned to fly directly to Hong Kong after refueling.


    Duncan, along with his five team members, bid Hardy farewell and left the plane. He carried a suitcase with $100,000¡ªfunds the boss had given him for operational expenses.


    $100,000.


    In the U.S., that could make you a small time rich man. And this was just his operating budget.


    Each of his team members carried a heavy backpack, which contained firearms and equipment.


    Outside the airport, people from The Global Times came to pick them up.


    As they drove through the streets, Duncan gazed out the window at the world outside, feeling like a soldier going behind enemy lines. He loved this feeling.


    The boss had said he could operate freely.


    There was a lot he needed to do, but his small team wouldn''t be enough. He didn''t have time to slowly understand the local situation.


    What should he do?


    The best approach was to recruit a local crew. That was the fastest way to integrate.


    And who was the easiest to control?


    Gangs. He was sure that Japan must have gangs, so he decided to start with them. If he could subdue a group of gang members, things would become much easier.


    He had heard that Hardy had started his career with the help of gangs.


    So, in Japan, He would do the same and start with gangs too.

 Chapter 448 - 448 Arriving In Hong Kong

    Hardy''s private plane, a B-29, landed at Hong Kong airport. As soon as he got off the plane, a group of people gathered around to welcome him.


    Among them were Saunders, the president of HSBC, several vice presidents, the president of the Hong Kong branch of Wells Fargo, as well as the president and editor-in-chief of the Hong Kong branch of The Global Times, and the head of ABC Radio.


    ABC had set up a branch station in Hong Kong last year, but there were no television users in Hong Kong yet, so they only operated a radio station that broadcasted in two languages: English, Cantonese.


    Currently, The Global Times and ABC Radio were the best newspaper and radio stations in Hong Kong. The local competitors stood no chance against them.


    Hardy didn''t expect them to make money right away; Hong Kong was still a poor region. He simply wanted them to dominate the market early by leveraging the resources of The Global Times and ABC Radio. High-quality programming would naturally attract more people.


    Hardy exchanged brief pleasantries with these people and said, "Thank you all for coming to greet me today. It''s getting late, so I''ll head back to rest now. In a few days, I''ll visit each company."


    "We welcome the chairman''s visit," the group responded in unison.


    At this point, Victor stepped forward and respectfully said, "Boss, the car is ready. Please get in, and I will handle the arrangements for the others."


    After Hardy got into the car, he immediately started reading the reports placed on the seat. He nodded in satisfaction; it seemed the branch presidents here were doing great.


    As the car moved smoothly along the road, Hardy glanced out the window, taking in the sights of the unfamiliar city. His mind briefly wandered from the reports.


    Although business was the main reason for his trip, Hardy knew the importance of rest. The long hours of travel and the demands of running The Hardy Group required balance, something he had learned over the years. Setting the reports aside, he leaned back and closed his eyes.


    ...


    The next day.


    After breakfast, Victor was already waiting in the living room. When he saw Hardy, he quickly stood up, "Boss, did you sleep well?"


    "Haha, I sleep well no matter where I am," Hardy replied.


    "Boss, Governor Grantham is hosting a reception tonight to welcome you to Hong Kong. It will be held at the Peninsula Hotel, and Hong Kong officials and prominent figures from various industries will attend," Victor informed.


    Hardy nodded.


    "Notify the people from HSBC, Wells Fargo, The Global Times, and the radio station to join us," Hardy instructed.


    "I understand, boss."


    "Boss, there''s something else I need to report," Victor added.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s about selling supplies to the Chinese. We agreed to provide them with $100.000 worth of goods. They took it seriously and gave me a procurement list. The goods on the list are already being prepared by the company," Victor explained.


    Hardy already knew about this matter; the group had reported it to him, and some of the goods were likely already being loaded onto ships.


    "When I talked to them, they asked what kind of guarantees we needed for the $100.000 debt and how they would repay it. I didn''t give them an answer at the time because you hadn''t specified anything, so I told them to come up with their own guarantee terms." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy didn''t have a thorough understanding of the Communist Party''s financial situation, so he had left everything to Victor.


    The Chinese were poor to begin with, and after being devastated by the Japanese and the Civil War that followed, feeding their own people was already a luxury.


    He didn''t have high hopes for the collateral they could provide for the loan.


    "Yesterday, before you arrived in Hong Kong, Mr. Xu came over and gave me a list of repayment guarantees. Boss, take a look," Victor said, pulling a piece of paper from his pocket and handing it to Hardy.


    Hardy took it and read through it.


    There were securities, stocks, promissory notes, and certificates of deposit from other countries banks.


    Jewelry items.


    Land.


    Minerals.


    Livestock.


    After reading it, Hardy sighed inwardly, thinking, The Chinese was indeed impoverished there was so little to offer.


    Hardy pondered over the list for a long time.


    Victor sat silently, not daring to make a sound.


    After a while, Hardy finally said, "Reply to them, saying we want securities from other countries banks, still calculated at the exchange rate of 100:1."


    "How much did we cash in from the previous securities?" Hardy asked.


    Victor quickly replied, "We''ve cashed in a total of $21.85 million, and there are still more than $30 million worth of promissory notes from other countries banks that we haven''t been able to redeem yet."


    This $21 million had actually been cashed out by using HSBC''s network. It wasn''t easy to get money back from the promissory notes of other banks.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Getting more than $20 million was already a big win. Later, the remaining promissory notes could be handled by Wells Fargo''s network. If they refused to pay, they''d send legal notices and hire lawyers. For the more scattered and difficult to collect ones, they could hand them over to the gangs and societies in various regions to try.


    They were gangsters, so they could use some underhanded methods. They might be able to recover some, and Hardy would give them a cut at a ratio of ten to one, dividing whatever they managed to collect. This was a business they''d likely be happy to take on.


    "As for the jewelry, we''ll only accept diamonds, rubies, sapphires, and jadeite of high quality recognized by the British in Hong Kong. Let your auction company handle the valuation," Hardy instructed.


    Victor quickly noted it down.


    Jewelry was part of the auction business, so there was no problem with pricing and selling.

 Chapter 449 - 449 Hong Kong

    Although China didn''t produce as many gems as other countries, it still had many precious stones passed down through history.


    As for the jadeite.


    Jadeite had been popular among the British nobles living in Hong Kong and reached its peak during the late ''50s, when nobles in London began giving it as gifts. There should be a lot of it available in China, and it should be possible to make some profit from the British who like to collect these things.


    "The last item is a large arable land that was used to cultivate medicinal materials. It''s very close to Hong Kong. We''ll decide what to do with that land later. We could even set up a Chinese medicine factory here in Hong Kong and scam those delusional British nobles living here, maybe even those in London."


    Hardy had long planned to enter the health product industry, but he hadn''t acquired the health product factory he initially wanted, so he put the idea on hold.


    Now that there was an opportunity, he planned to restart the health product business. As for what to make, who cares¡ªas long as it''s marketed as good for the body, whether it''s vitamins, Chinese medicine, or whatever. Anything can be sold.


    In fact, selling the products wasn''t even the main point; selling the potential was. Just package the company well, write up some "doctoral discoveries" about Chinese medicine, manipulate the stock market, and sell the company. There are plenty of people who want to be scammed around the world¡ªwho is Hardy to object to the demands of these people?


    "As for minerals and livestock, those are businesses anyone can do. Honestly, I don''t trust the Chinese to keep their word when it comes to minerals and livestock. It''s not worth falling out with them over this business. Let''s focus on the items we discussed," Hardy said.


    "Understood, boss. I''ll inform them."


    With that, Victor was instructed to notify everyone and prepare for the evening''s reception, then left.


    ...


    That morning''s newspaper had already reported that Mr. Hardy, the owner of a large American corporation, had come to visit Hong Kong. The newspaper also gave an introduction to the Hardy Group.


    Banks, security companies, film companies, airlines, shipping companies, and more, with assets exceeding 3 billion US dollars. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three billion US dollars.


    Many people couldn''t even imagine how much money that was.


    It wasn''t just the Hardy Group''s industries outside Hong Kong. Even in Hong Kong, everyone knew the name. The Kowloon Industrial Park, which was currently under construction, was said to be preparing to accommodate hundreds of factories and tens of thousands of workers.


    Not long ago, Mr. Hardy also acquired HSBC. And everyone knew that HSBC was the issuing bank for Hong Kong''s currency ¡ª that was the money of the Hong Kong people.


    Additionally, the TV station was also owned by Hardy''s company. They listened to radio programs every day, and ABC Television was now the most famous station in Hong Kong.


    As Hardy''s name dominated the headlines, his presence in Hong Kong was felt far beyond the financial circles. People buzzed with excitement and curiosity, Amidst the media frenzy, Hardy himself was already hard at work, overseeing one of his many ambitious projects. Arriving at a construction site on the outskirts of the city, he wasted no time in getting down to business.


    The manager quickly greeted them respectfully.


    "Tell me about the progress of the construction," Hardy said as he walked into the construction site.


    The manager began explaining that the project employed over a thousand people, with multiple operations running simultaneously to save time.


    The largest project was the main bank building, with the focus on the underground vault. The bank would have two floors above ground and three underground levels.


    The vault''s design would make it one of the most secure in the world, featuring multiple layers of security verification as you went deeper. Surrounded by mountains with no external passageways, the walls were made of reinforced concrete and steel, offering unparalleled protection.


    Hardy planned to store the bank''s assets here, along with gold reserves. He knew that even though gold wasn''t a priority investment now, its value would skyrocket when the Bretton Woods system collapsed, making it a wise long-term investment. Additionally, holding gold reserves would allow Hardy to leverage it for loans and capital investments.


    Most of the reinforced concrete and vault equipment were shipped from the United States, while the external facilities used locally produced steel. Hardy was surprised to learn that Hong Kong had a steel factory, Jardine Steel, which had supplied raw materials for various industries.


    "The initial construction will be completed early next year," the manager continued. "Mainly because the vault is complex. The interior decoration should be done by mid-next year."


    "The bank includes many auxiliary buildings, office spaces, and living quarters," he added. "There are also plans to renovate Lion Rock and build a mid-level road, turning the mountain into a park."


    Hardy nodded in agreement. In the future, the area would likely become a high-end residential district, but for now, it served as the bank headquarters¡ªa symbol of luxury and wealth.


    After the tour, Hardy returned to the mansion halfway up the mountain. As he passed the ferry terminal, he noticed the crowd at the docks, a reflection of Hong Kong''s rapidly growing population. With so many workers entering the city, employment opportunities were becoming scarce, leading to social challenges.


    As night fell, Hardy stood in the courtyard, gazing at the bustling Victoria Harbour. Ships were anchored, their lights glowing as workers loaded and unloaded goods.


    Victor, waiting outside, invited him into the car.


    The convoy arrived at Government House. In fact, Government House was also located halfway up the mountain, only a few kilometers from where Hardy lived. Government House covered a vast area of 24,000 square meters, with the main building taking up 7,000 square meters.


    It wasn''t just the residence of the Governor; it was also an important reception venue, which was why it was also called the Government Reception House.

 Chapter 450 - 450 Grantham Banquet

    When Hardy''s convoy arrived at the gates of Government House, the cars of the presidents of HSBC, Wells Fargo , Global Times, and ABC Radio were already waiting there. They joined Hardy''s convoy to enter Government House.


    A group of people stood at the entrance to the main building of Government House.


    Governor Grantham, the Chief Secretary, the Financial Secretary, the Attorney General, Legislative Council members, several British company presidents.


    The welcoming reception was on par with what one would expect for the arrival of the British Prime Minister.


    But for Hardy, even though he was just a businessman, his status was now enough for Governor Grantham to treat him with such respect. When Grantham learned that Hardy was coming to Hong Kong, the British Prime Minister had even sent a secret telegram instructing him to maintain good relations with Hardy. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, the reason for maintaining good relations was clear: Britain hoped to secure a dollar loan from Hardy to alleviate their current severe funding shortage.


    Hardy''s car stopped.


    Someone opened the car door, and Hardy stepped out. Behind Hardy stood Victor, HSBC President Sanders, Wells Fargo President Sandwell, Global Times President, and others.


    In fact even if Hardy himself wasn''t impressive, just the people standing behind him were now some of the most influential figures in Hong Kong.


    "Clap clap clap~~!"


    A round of enthusiastic applause filled the air.


    Governor Grantham stepped forward to shake Hardy''s hand and exchange pleasantries.


    Grantham then introduced Hardy to the Hong Kong officials. One by one, they smiled and shook Hardy''s hand before finally heading inside together.


    Before the reception began, Governor Grantham invited Hardy to say a few words.


    With a smile, Hardy stepped onto the stage and said loudly to the crowd:


    "Twenty-five days ago, I arrived in the United Kingdom, where The Prime Minister hosted a banquet for us at 10 Downing Street. I had the opportunity to discuss with the Prime Minister and members of his Cabinet the future investment and development prospects for Britain and its overseas territories..."


    Clap, clap...


    There was another round of warm applause from the audience.


    After his boasting ended, the reception officially began. Many people approached Hardy for conversations, including representatives from the four major foreign trading companies. These companies had a deep rooted presence in Hong Kong, with businesses spanning power companies, water supply, construction, real estate, shipping, airports, retail, banking, hotels, insurance, and more.


    In the past year, the Hardy Group had made large scale investments in Hong Kong, causing concerns among them that their business might be threatened.


    However, resorting to underhanded tactics to stop him? They didn''t have the guts for that.


    Now, it was even more out of the question, as the Hardy Group had acquired HSBC, Hong Kong''s most important bank. The four major trading companies also held shares in HSBC, and now they could only seek cooperation.


    Many people were also worried about Hong Kong''s future. During a conversation with Hardy, the president of Jardine Matheson asked, "Mr. Hardy, the current situation is unstable. Aren''t you worried about the possibility of a major upheaval with your large scale investment in Hong Kong at this time?"


    He was clearly referring to the potential risk of the Communist Party coming to invade Hong Kong.


    Hardy smiled lightly, "Investment is never a guaranteed thing. I know that people are unsettled in Hong Kong right now, and many investors are pulling out."


    "But this is exactly the right time to invest, isn''t it? You can acquire quality assets at a lower price. If I win the bet, my returns will multiply several times over. If I lose, I''m prepared to accept the loss and withdraw from Hong Kong."


    Some people speculated that Hardy, as the head of a large American corporation, might have received support from the U.S. government for his investments in Hong Kong. But now, Hardy told them that he was merely gambling.


    This answer left many people disappointed.


    Hardy had the wealth to afford a failed investment, but other businessmen weren''t so fortunate, and they couldn''t take such large risks.


    Hardy chuckled to himself.


    He wanted them to feel fear¡ªthis way, they would sell their assets, allowing him to acquire them at the lowest price.


    While Hardy was chatting with others, a middle aged Chinese man stood nearby. After Hardy finished his conversation with the person in front of him, the man immediately stepped forward, "Mr. Hardy, it''s an honor to meet you."


    "Mr. Tung Haoyun, I presume?"


    "Ah, Mr. Hardy, you know me?" Tung Haoyun was pleasantly surprised.


    Hardy smiled, "I''ve read about you. We are business partners after all. Your company, Orient Overseas Shipping, is currently the largest shipping company in East Asia. I hope you continue to develop it."


    When Hardy referred to them as partners, he was being polite. In reality, Hardy owned 70% of Orient Overseas Shipping, giving him absolute control.


    "I will certainly work hard to grow Orient Overseas Shipping," Tung Haoyun quickly responded.


    "Hardy Shipping already owns six shipping companies, with routes covering the globe. In the future, I hope we can cooperate further. I am confident that our shipping group will become the largest global shipping alliance," Hardy said.


    Tung Haoyun was deeply excited by this.


    Midway through the reception,


    Governor Grantham invited Hardy for a cigar. The two went out to the courtyard to chat while enjoying the night view. "Mr. Hardy, the government is very welcoming of your investments in Hong Kong. If you see any industries of interest, feel free to let me know if you need any help."


    Hardy smiled.


    "Governor, there is indeed something I could use your help with."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "Land acquisition. My group plans to expand, and we need to purchase more land. I understand the government still holds a significant amount of land, and I hope to acquire some for development," Hardy said.


    "I recall that Victor has already purchased a lot of land. Isn''t that enough?" Grantham asked, surprised.

 Chapter 451 - 451 The Hardy Group Investment In Hong Kong

    "To be honest, I have great confidence in Hong Kong''s geographic location and plan to build more factories here. The products produced could cover half of Asia. According to my plans, that amount of land is far from enough. You know, Governor, sometimes a large enterprise requires several thousand acres of land," Hardy said, exaggerating his intentions.


    In reality, Hong Kong''s geographic location was not ideal for industrial development¡ªit lacked natural resources, and the cost of running industries there was high. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reason Hong Kong emerged as an industrial hub for so long was largely due to the CCP''s adherence to a Communist system, which caused them to fall behind for decades despite their significant advantages, such as abundant natural resources, vast land, and cheap labor.


    Hardy''s real goal was land hoarding.


    At this time, the enthusiasm for land speculation wasn''t high, primarily because Hong Kong''s real estate industry had yet to develop fully. The real property boom wouldn''t occur until the late 60s and 70s, so Grantham didn''t realize that Hardy''s land acquisitions were purely for hoarding.


    Although much of Hong Kong''s land was privately owned, a significant portion was still held by the government. Hardy hoped to acquire more of this land from Grantham.


    "I can arrange that. I''ll have the head of the Land Department get in touch with Victor. You can then look at any suitable plots," Grantham agreed.


    Naturally, he would support any investment that promoted Hong Kong''s development.


    "There is one more thing. I want to build a new horse racing track and hope to collaborate with the Hong Kong Jockey Club," Hardy added.


    "You want to run horse racing and gambling?" Grantham frowned slightly.


    Currently, Hong Kong only had one racecourse at Happy Valley, which held several races annually. The present day horse racing events were quite different from what they would become in the future. The Hong Kong Jockey Club was primarily composed of Europeans and operated as a membership organization.


    As for horse betting, it wasn''t as developed as it would be later. There were only a few major lotteries, occasionally providing some entertainment. For now, horse betting was mainly restricted to the upper class, and the craze for betting on horses hadn''t yet reached the general public.


    Many Hong Kong films later included scenes of horse betting, which showed how deeply it had become ingrained in Hong Kong''s culture. However, that transformation wouldn''t occur until after the late 1970s, when races increased, and ordinary people were allowed to participate in horse betting.


    Grantham knew that Hardy was not only a wealthy businessman but also a gambling tycoon who owned the largest casino in the United States.


    Was he trying to extend his gambling empire to Hong Kong?


    Both the British government and the Hong Kong authorities were cautious about gambling. They understood the harmful effects of gambling, which could lead many people to abandon honest work in pursuit of quick riches. They did not want such a situation to occur.


    "I don''t intend to involve gambling at the racecourse for the time being. I just want to build a new track to enjoy horse racing with my friends. Even if the track is completed, it will still follow the rules set by the Hong Kong government," Hardy said with a smile.


    Governor Grantham finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "That''s no problem. I can represent the Hong Kong government and agree to Mr. Hardy''s racetrack joining the Jockey Club," Grantham said.


    Hardy expressed his thanks.


    It didn''t matter if they didn''t agree now¡ªthe world was constantly changing let alone a Governor even President Johnson won''t be relected again. Once the racetrack was built, he could gradually promote horse racing and develop the industry.


    The welcome reception ended, and Hardy returned to his villa for the night.


    The next day, Hardy, accompanied by Victor, inspected the situation at the Kowloon Tong Industrial Zone. The zone now had water, electricity, and roads, with dozens of factories established. Over ten factories had already begun production.


    All the factories here were jointly operated by the Hardy Group and other partners, with the factory land also owned by the Hardy Group.


    Thus, these factories had to pay an annual rent to Hardy''s Hong Kong real estate company, though overall, the cost wasn''t considered high.


    Hardy did this mainly to keep the land in his own hands.


    At the rubber shoe factory, the boss, Chen Xiangsheng, accompanied Hardy during the inspection, with Victor following behind. Chen Xiangsheng was extremely cautious and respectful. Although he was the boss here, he only owned 30% of the shares, while Hardy was the majority shareholder. In reality, Chen was just an employee.


    Hardy picked up a pair of rubber shoes and examined them.


    They weren''t much different from the rubber shoes produced in later years.


    These shoes were durable and cheap.


    Not only were they used by the U.S army, but the general public also liked them very much.


    In addition to these rubber shoes, the factory also produced thicker rubber soles, which were used for leather military boots. These hard rubber soles could be used to make cloth or leather boots suitable for winter wear.


    However, the factory didn''t make the entire shoe¡ªonly the hard rubber soles, which could be purchased separately by those who wanted to make their own boots.


    The factory''s machinery had been acquired from the U.S surplus military equipment sold by the logistics department. The entire set was brought in and operated as a joint venture. The factory could produce 1.2 million pairs of rubber shoes and 1 million sets of rubber soles annually.


    "Are they selling well?" Hardy asked.


    "They''re selling very well. There''s a huge demand here in Hong Kong, and we have started to sell to the Philippines, and Taiwan they have a huge demand for this quality boots. We can''t keep up with the orders, so we''re working overtime," Chen Xiangsheng quickly replied.


    "And what about these hard rubber soles?"


    "They''re all pre-ordered."


    "Do you have enough raw materials?" Hardy asked.


    "We''ve stockpiled enough for half a year," Chen Xiangsheng responded.

 Chapter 452 - 452 HD Security In Hong Kong

    Hardy set the rubber shoes down and said, "Here''s a suggestion: stockpile at least two years worth of raw materials. If you don''t have enough money, you can apply for a loan. I can have Wells Fargo Bank offer you the lowest interest rate."


    Chen Xiangsheng was a little surprised.


    "Two years worth of raw materials? Boss, do you think the price of raw materials will increase?" Chen Xiangsheng asked.


    "The raw material you use is mainly rubber. With the increasing number of automobiles, the demand for rubber is growing as well. The current low price is due to the post war surplus. Sooner or later, the price will rise again."


    Hardy then visited the toy factory.


    The equipment used to manufacture toys here came from the factory that Hardy had originally purchased for HD Security. Later, the equipment had been given to the Barbie doll factory, which had since upgraded to newer machines. The old equipment was then sent here. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nothing went to waste.


    This factory, like the others, was mostly owned by the Hardy Group.


    Of course, the molds had been replaced, and they were no longer making ugly dolls. Instead, the factory now mainly produced plastic toy cars. Hardy examined the models¡ªthere were about a dozen different designs, all cartoon versions based on famous car models around the world.


    "How are sales?" Hardy asked.


    "We ship them to the United States. The distributors there really like these toy cars, and with our price advantage, sales are excellent," the manager said.


    "How much profit do you make on each car?"


    "After deducting labor, electricity, and all other costs, we make about 30 cents (Hong Kong dollars) per car."


    "And how many do you produce?"


    "We can produce around 10 million units."


    Hardy quickly did the math in his head: 10 million units multiplied by 0.30 equals 3 million Hong Kong dollars, which is roughly 370,000 US dollars.


    This amount would be split between the two partners.


    For Hardy, this wasn''t a significant amount of money, but for the other shareholders, it was an excellent business. With the 30% shares they hold, they could earn a million Hong Kong dollars a year, which in this era would make them well off individuals in Hong Kong.


    Hardy then visited several other factories.


    Victor informed Hardy that the industrial zone now included a light bulb factory, a wire factory, a nail factory, a wire mesh factory, a screw factory, a cigarette factory, a button factory, a zipper factory, a flexible pipe factory, a garment and shirt factory, and a plastic flower factory.


    Producing items like radios and faucet valves already counted as relatively high tech businesses.


    Hardy smiled and said, "It''s okay. We''ll take it step by step. Eventually, it will develop. For now, focus on acquiring more land."


    Hardy was emulating the strategy of future major companies that would establish branches in China to take advantage of cheap labor costs. He knew that labor costs in Hong Kong would continue to decrease as more Chinese immigrants fled to Hong Kong to escape the Communist regime.


    These factories in Hong Kong, although not large compared to those in the United States, are already considered major factories in Asia.


    If all the more than one hundred companies in the Kowloon Tong industrial area were to move in, even if each company brought in $100,000 in revenue annually for Hardy, the total revenue would exceed ten million dollars. This would definitely be a considerable amount of profit.


    Moreover, these enterprises still have room for development.


    In the future, Hong Kong will be the most important transshipment port in the East, at least until other Asian countries rise. Business here will be plentiful. By the late 1970s, these factories could simply be relocated.


    At that time... A new industrial race will form on many Asian countries including China who will open its market to Hong Kong companies.


    Of course, The machines will certainly be new. It''s impossible to move 30-year-old machines over there.


    When the land in Hong Kong is vacated, it will coincide with the real estate boom in Hong Kong, and just by building high rises, one can make a fortune.


    By the time Hardy left the factory, it was already dusk. The convoy took him back to the villa on Mid Levels. After dinner, Hardy took a walk in the courtyard. The lights from Victoria Harbour shone in the distance.


    The moon was out tonight, making the scene incredibly picturesque.


    In the office, Hardy and Victor were sitting together, drinking tea and chatting.


    "Have you chosen locations for the security company and the intelligence company headquarters?" Hardy asked.


    "There are two options. One is in Wan Chai, previously the clubhouse of the Deli Trading Company, covering 68 acres. It''s currently for sale, with both buildings and land, and it''s conveniently located. If we buy it, we can move in directly."


    "The other location is in Tsim Sha Tsui, where there used to be a furniture factory. The owner, a Chinese businessman, is planning to immigrate to the U.S. with his family, so he''s selling the factory. It covers 36 acres and includes a three story office building, workshops, and warehouses. The rest is vacant land.


    The security company would need to renovate and refurbish it, but it''s much cheaper than the Deli clubhouse."


    "Both places have their pros and cons. If the security company is based on Hong Kong Island, it''s convenient for operations on the island. If it''s in Kowloon, it''s easier to watch over Wells Fargo bank and factories. But either way, you have to cross the harbor for certain tasks."


    "No need to think too much. Just buy both and set up two security branches. That way, everything will be more convenient," Hardy said decisively.


    "Understood, boss," Victor noted.


    Since Hardy was establishing a security company, he wasn''t planning to do it on a small scale. He had already spoken to Governor Grantham, hoping to get permission for the security company to carry firearms. Grantham was still hesitant and hadn''t given an answer yet.

 Chapter 453 - 453 Far East Stock Exchange

    However, regardless of whether Grantham approved, Hardy''s security personnel would be armed, and in the future, a large batch of weapons would be brought in.


    Hardy also proposed to Grantham that the security company could supplement the Hong Kong police force or even the military to ensure Hong Kong''s safety.


    Unfortunately, Grantham directly refused.


    But no matter what, Hardy would organize his own forces to protect all of his businesses. This was non-negotiable. The British false safety promises would never convince Hardy.


    Hong Kong, though a tiny place, had suddenly seen a massive influx of people. And who were these people? They were deserters from both sides of the ongoing civil war in China. These people were an undisciplined bunch, already accustomed to looting, killing, and using force in the war-torn areas of China. Expecting these deserters to start from nothing and work honestly was simply not realistic. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Additionally, there was the local Triad society, deeply rooted in Hong Kong but complicated in its structure, as well as other forces like the Teochew gang.


    Although Victor had established connections with the Triads, Hardy didn''t trust them. Having dealt with gangs himself, he knew exactly what kind of people they were.


    In later years, the number of gang affiliated people in Hong Kong would soar to the tens of thousands. With Hardy''s extensive business interests here, he needed a strong enough force to handle these characters.


    As for supporting his own gang leaders, that was a matter for the future.


    On the surface, Hardy intended for the HD Security Company to become a prominent power in Hong Kong, a force that everyone would fear.


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy first visited Wells Fargo Bank for an inspection. Wells Fargo''s office was originally a foreign bank, located in Central, Hong Kong Island¡ªwhat would later become the famous Hong Kong Financial Street.


    The bank president, Sandy Weil, reported to Hardy on Wells Fargo''s business development in Hong Kong over the past year. Overall, it had been stable.


    Although Hong Kong still had HSBC, Hardy''s approach differentiated the roles of the two banks. HSBC handled all of Hong Kong''s business, while Wells Fargo was the core engine of Hardy''s group.


    In the future, the funds for Hardy''s businesses in Hong Kong would primarily go through Wells Fargo. This way, the core of Hardy''s operations in Hong Kong would be harder for others to grasp.


    After leaving Wells Fargo, Hardy, accompanied by Victor and Sandy Weil, headed to HSBC. HSBC was also on Central Road, just a few hundred meters away from Wells Fargo.


    The motorcade arrived at HSBC''s entrance.


    A large group of HSBC senior executives, all managers and above, stood in line waiting at the entrance¡ªthere were dozens of people. Seeing this grand reception for such a young man attracted the attention of onlookers and customers alike.


    Hardy stepped out of the car.


    HSBC President Saunders immediately stepped forward.


    The crowd, watching the scene, thought to themselves, "This level of reception for a young man must mean he''s someone extraordinary."


    At that moment, someone quietly remarked, "I''ve seen this man in the newspapers. This must be Mr. Hardy, only 28 years old, and already one of the richest tycoons in the U.S."


    "Oh, so this is Mr. Hardy! I''ve heard people talk about the Hardy Group recently. I always thought Mr. Hardy would be an old man. I didn''t expect him to be so young¡ªonly 28."


    After some brief pleasantries, Hardy didn''t rush inside but instead stood at the foot of the HSBC building, gazing at it.


    The current HSBC building was already the third generation, a 13 story building flanked by annexes on both sides.


    A pair of bronze lions stood at the entrance.


    These bronze lions were quite famous. It was said that the Shanghai HSBC headquarters also had two bronze lions. During the Japanese occupation of Hong Kong, due to a shortage of materials, the Japanese tried to melt the lions down for copper, showing just how desperate they were.


    Later, when the atomic bombs dropped and Japan surrendered, the U.S. military found the lions in a warehouse. Knowing they belonged to HSBC, they returned them, and thus the lions were reinstated to their original place.


    Hardy walked forward and patted the two bronze lions. "Guard the door well for me." With a smile, he then walked into the building.


    Inside the conference room.


    Hardy listened to HSBC''s management report. The bank''s financial situation was still tight, despite the $40 million support from Wells Fargo and Manhattan Bank. However, with so many customers withdrawing their money¡ªespecially due to Wells Fargo''s operations pulling most of it out¡ªit was difficult to maintain liquidity.


    Though it was tough, HSBC was not yet at a critical survival point.


    President Saunders discussed plans to tighten the money supply, reduce loans, recover as much capital as possible, lower bad debt rates, and hold events to rebuild public confidence in HSBC and attract more deposits.


    As for operational details, Hardy didn''t interfere. After Saunders finished his report, Hardy said, "Two things. First, recent intelligence shows that more and more people are coming to Hong Kong from the mainland. These people often carry large amounts of cash, gold, or silver, making it a prime opportunity to attract deposits. HSBC and Wells Fargo must not neglect this business."


    "Second, the scale of the Hong Kong stock market is currently small, My idea is to develop Hong Kong into the first financial center in the East.


    "The current Hong Kong Stock Exchange is too small, with only about 30 companies listed. However, it''s under the control of the Financial Secretary, and we can''t touch it. My idea is to establish a new stock exchange ourselves."


    "It could be called the Far East Stock Exchange or the Kowloon Stock Exchange¡ªeither name works. The exchange''s banking operations could be managed by HSBC and Wells Fargo. We can model it after the U.S. stock market and set up a financial index to show market trends."

 Chapter 454 - 454 The Hardy Groups Hong Kong Division

    At this time, the Hang Seng Index did not yet exist.


    "In the future, Hardy Group companies can choose to list on this new exchange. Other companies can also list here. Stock categories could include shipping, warehousing, hotels, real estate, construction, finance, retail, toys, industry, and more. We''ll gradually cultivate the market and make Hong Kong''s financial scene more active."


    HSBC and Wells Fargo''s senior executives were busily taking notes.


    To be honest, they were all somewhat shocked.


    Establishing a new stock exchange and turning Hong Kong into a financial center of Asia the boss''s ambitions were truly vast.


    Right now, China was engulfed in continuous conflicts.


    The future of Hong Kong was uncertain.


    Many people were filled with worry, including the old trading families, who were busy reducing their assets and preparing to flee Hong Kong at any moment.


    Yet at this time, Mr. Hardy continued investing and showed great confidence in Hong Kong''s future, leaving them surprised.


    After discussing these matters, Hardy brought up another topic.


    "Since you''re all here, let me share the industrial planning for Hong Kong so you have a clear picture in mind."


    Everyone immediately straightened up and focused their attention on the boss.


    "HSBC will operate independently in the future and be solely governed by its board of directors."


    "The Hong Kong branch of Wells Fargo is just that¡ªa branch. It will remain under the direct control of Wells Fargo''s headquarters."


    "HD Security''s Hong Kong branch will also function as an independent division of HD Security, without interference from others."


    "The Global Times and ABC TV and radio stations will continue to report directly to their upper management."


    "As for the remaining businesses, they will form the Hardy Group''s Hong Kong division. Victor will oversee this company, which includes all businesses in the Kowloon Tong industrial zone, Hardy Real Estate, and any new companies that emerge in the future."


    "Any business that isn''t under the direct jurisdiction of other divisions will fall under the Hong Kong branch."


    Many people thought to themselves,


    This Hong Kong branch essentially had no difference from the group itself.


    As they left HSBC, Victor also sat in the car. Hardy turned to Victor and said, "Look for a suitable building to purchase for the branch headquarters. As the president of this branch, you shouldn''t be cramped in a small apartment."


    "You have a bunch of vice presidents and managers under you, plus a dedicated financial and legal team. You need a proper headquarters."


    "I understand, boss. I''ll find a suitable place as soon as possible," Victor quickly replied.


    Back at the Mid Levels villa.


    It was still afternoon, and the sun was warm. Hardy and Victor chatted in the backyard while the servants brought coffee and snacks.


    After taking a sip of coffee, Hardy said, "Victor, where do you think would be a good location to build a racetrack in Hong Kong?"


    Victor was momentarily stunned.


    The boss''s mind was always so active, now jumping to the topic of racetracks.


    "You want to build a racetrack in Hong Kong?"


    Hardy chuckled lightly. "Haven''t you noticed? The Hong Kong Jockey Club brings together all of Hong Kong''s upper class. The Jockey Club has become a power hub, and for Hardy Group to gain more influence, we need to have a voice there."


    "Building a racetrack is just the first step. The next goal is to join the Jockey Club and eventually become a key player there. What I want is to gain influence over the club''s membership."


    "Once our businesses take off, our overall strength will slowly surpass the old foreign trading Families."


    Victor finally understood Hardy''s intention to build a racetrack.


    "Boss, we still have a large piece of land in Sha Tin. How about building the racetrack there?" Victor asked.


    Hardy paused for a moment.


    History always has an uncanny way of converging in the same direction.


    In the future, Hong Kong''s second racetrack would indeed be the Sha Tin Racecourse. Now, that piece of land had been acquired by Victor, and Hardy''s idea of building a racetrack naturally made that location an option. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy thought about it but shook his head.


    "No, let''s build it in Kowloon. Find a piece of land larger than Happy Valley and construct the new racetrack there. We can deal with Sha Tin later," Hardy said.


    "At the moment, it wasn''t convenient to reach Sha Tin¡ªthe roads were long, and it required passing through mountains. Currently, there was no tunnel, and Kowloon wasn''t as congested as it would be in the future. We can still secure large tracts of land. I''ve already spoken to Grantham about purchasing some, so we''ll build in Kowloon."


    "There''s a large population here, and once the racetrack is up and running, it will be much more convenient. As for whether the Hong Kong government will agree by then¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter. If worst comes to worst, we''ll open a casino in Macau and use a telephone betting system¡ªraces in Hong Kong, bets placed in Macau. This would perfectly bypass territorial restrictions."


    Moreover, building a racetrack in Kowloon serves another purpose: land acquisition. We can occupy a large area of land now, and in the future, when space becomes tight, and the roads are developed, we can consider moving the racetrack to Sha Tin. The land where the racetrack stood could likely be sold for hundreds of billions of Hong Kong dollars.


    Many families in Hong Kong made their fortune this way in later years.


    They originally ran businesses that weren''t very profitable, but in the end, they simply sold their land for over a hundred billion Hong Kong dollars, and just like that, they became one of Hong Kong''s top richest families.


    "Victor, are there any large health supplement companies or pharmaceutical manufacturers here in Hong Kong?" Hardy asked.


    Victor thought for a while, but shook his head and said: "None that I can think of, boss. Are you planning to enter the health supplement industry?"

 Chapter 455 - 455 Health Supplements

    "The Chinese are preparing to repay their debts with arable land near Hong Kong, right? I''ve thought of a way to use that land," Hardy said, his eyes narrowing in thought.


    "We can''t start any kind of industry in a communist territory, so aside from cultivating herbs on that land, why not start a health supplement company? Instead of just selling raw herbs, we could produce supplements and sell them. It''s far more profitable. With the growing trend in the West towards health and wellness, especially in the U.S.


    and Europe, the demand for vitamins and supplements has skyrocketed," Hardy explained.


    "Then why don''t we just sell medicine?" Victor asked.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "Pharmaceuticals are too strictly regulated¡ªtedious reports, several rounds of clinical trials, and it usually takes years to bring a drug to market. Health supplements are different; they''re classified as food. Once produced, they can be sold directly, as long as no one dies from consuming them, there''s no issue."


    In Europe and the U.S., the law classifies supplements as dietary supplements, which are treated as food. The regulations are far more lenient compared to pharmaceuticals.


    But it''s still a massive market. In the world Hardy came from, the health supplement industry had an annual market of over $200 billion.


    Most importantly, the Chinese really doesn''t have much to offer right now.


    What Hardy needs to do is make sure every assests under his hand are generating profits no matter how small it is. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Since there are no large health supplement companies in Hong Kong, why not create one? Do you know the situation of the current dominant health supplement companies in Hong Kong?" Hardy asked.


    "I do know one. It''s called VitaPlus Pharmaceuticals. It used to be a pharmaceutical company in Guangzhou but later relocated to Hong Kong, where they built a factory focused on health supplements and vitamins. The factory covers 150 acres, and all the equipment was imported from the U.S. and the U.K.," Victor said.


    "Oh, how do you know so much about it?" Hardy asked.


    Victor smiled sheepishly, "Once, at a cocktail party, VitaPlus boss, Sha Tongyi, was introduced to me. Since I was selling penicillin, and we have a penicillin factory in the U.K, he assumed I had connections in the U.S. supplement industry and hoped I could help him sell his products in the U.S."


    "What kind of products do they produce?" Hardy asked.


    Victor hesitated, "Sorry, boss, the names were all in technical jargon, and quite difficult to pronounce. I couldn''t remember them."


    Hardy understood. Translating industry-specific terms is tough, and even many locals would find them hard to recall, let alone a Frenchman like Victor.


    Hardy checked the time¡ªit was 4:30 in the afternoon. "It''s not too late yet. See if you can get in touch with Sha Tongyi. Tell him I''d like to meet with him."


    Hardy didn''t like delays. If something could be done today, why wait for tomorrow?


    "Sure, boss. I''ll contact him right away." Victor quickly went inside to make the call.


    Though he didn''t have Sha Tongyi''s number, that didn''t stop Victor. He called his assistant, who quickly looked through the business cards and found VitaPlus Pharmaceuticals'' contact information, eventually getting in touch with Sha Tongyi.


    Sha Tongyi was 46 years old. His family had been involved in traditional Chinese medicine for generations, but he had pivoted to the modern health supplement industry, focusing on vitamins and dietary products. He had studied pharmaceuticals at Cambridge University, where he specialized in supplement manufacturing.


    During his studies, Sha realized the potential for combining traditional nutritional knowledge with modern health science. Upon returning to Guangzhou, he founded a supplement factory, utilizing Western production techniques to convert traditional ideas into modern health supplements and vitamins.


    VitaPlus business gradually grew.


    But later, with the continuous outbreak of wars, Sha had the foresight to relocate his Guangzhou factory to Hong Kong. However, even there, he couldn''t escape the horrors of war. During the Japanese occupation of Hong Kong, the VitaPlus factory was shut down.


    After Japan''s surrender, Sha regained control of the factory, but the equipment had been severely damaged, leaving only the buildings.


    The original workers had also left.


    Sha essentially had to start over.


    Gritting his teeth, he sold off his ancestral properties in Guangzhou and took out a bank loan to purchase new machinery. After more than a year of effort, he managed to reopen the factory.


    But new challenges arose¡ªwar broke out again on the China, severing trade routes. Finished products couldn''t be sold, and with a large amount of capital tied up, along with significant loans, VitaPlus struggled to stay afloat.


    Sha had considered selling supplements abroad, but opening up foreign markets wasn''t easy. Currently, VitaPlus was barely scraping by.


    Today, Sha was at his factory when he received a call from Victor''s assistant, asking him to return the call. Sha was stunned.


    He had met Victor at a cocktail party through connections and knew Victor had extensive resources. Sha had hoped Victor could help him sell supplements abroad, but at the time, Victor had said they weren''t involved in that field.


    Sha had been quite disappointed.


    He hadn''t expected that today, Victor would be asking him to call back. Was there something going on?


    Regardless of the reason, Sha didn''t dare hesitate. He immediately called the number provided by the assistant.


    After a transfer, he finally got through to Victor.


    "Hello, Mr. Victor. This is Sha Tongyi. May I ask what you need from me?" Sha asked fluently in English.


    "Mr. Hardy would like to meet you. Are you available?" Victor replied.


    "Mr. Hardy?"


    Sha was shocked. He never expected that Hardy himself would want to see him. Recently, Hardy''s visit to Hong Kong had been all over the newspapers. Sha had read the reports and naturally knew a bit about him.


    In the U.S., he is a remarkable figure. Over the past year, the Hardy Group has invested heavily in Hong Kong, building a penicillin factory and establishing the Kowloon Tong Industrial Zone. He even owns Wells Fargo and has acquired HSBC, which shows his immense financial power.

 Chapter 456 - 456 VitaPlus

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Hardy wants to meet with me.


    In his mind, Mr. Victor was already an extraordinary person, and as for Mr. Hardy, he was Victor''s boss¡ªa man who converses with U.S. Presidents, British Prime Ministers, and even the British King.


    A man far beyond his reach.


    "What does Mr. Hardy want with me?" Sha Tongyi asked cautiously.


    "Mr. Hardy is interested in health supplements and asked if there are any good pharmaceutical companies in Hong Kong. I remembered the conversation we had at the cocktail party, so I thought of you. If you have time, could you come to Mr. Hardy''s estate on Victoria Peak?"


    "Oh, yes, I have time, I have time," Sha Tongyi quickly replied.


    "I''ll send a car to pick you up."


    "No, no, there''s no need. I can drive myself."


    "Alright, then I''ll have security meet you at the entrance to Victoria Peak; otherwise, you won''t be able to get in," Victor said.


    "Understood, I''ll head over right away, Mr. Victor."


    After hanging up the phone, Sha quickly got dressed.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what Mr. Hardy wanted, this was definitely an opportunity for him. The newspapers reported that Mr. Hardy''s assets amounted to billions of dollars. For such a figure, just a few words could pull his supplement company out of its current struggles.


    Half an hour later, Sha drove to the foot of Victoria Peak¡ªhis main factory was in Kowloon, making the cross harbor journey a hassle.


    Someone was already waiting for him at the guard post. They got into Sha''s car and accompanied him up to Hardy''s estate.


    After tidying his suit, Sha nervously followed security into the living room.


    Seeing Sha enter, Victor immediately approached. Just as Sha was about to greet him, Victor said, "Come, let''s head to Mr. Hardy''s study. He''s been expecting you for some time."


    "Of course, of course."


    They reached the study''s door.


    Victor stopped and gently knocked twice on the door.


    Standing behind Victor, Sha observed how even the powerful and influential Victor was so respectful and cautious in Mr. Hardy''s presence. It made him realize just how much authority Mr. Hardy commanded.


    "Come in."


    Hardy''s voice came from inside.


    Victor opened the door and led Sha into the room.


    "Boss, Mr. Sha from VitaPlus Pharmaceuticals is here," Victor said softly.


    Hardy was writing something but looked up when he saw a middle aged man, about 1.75 meters tall, with a gentle appearance. Smiling, Hardy stood up, "Mr. Sha, I apologize for calling you over so suddenly."


    He walked out from behind his desk and extended his hand to Sha.


    Sha quickly reached out with both hands to shake Hardy''s, "No, no, it''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Hardy."


    Sha thought to himself, Mr. Hardy seems quite approachable.


    Both men sat down, and Victor went to get two cups of tea¡ªone placed in front of Hardy, the other in front of Sha.


    Sha stood up immediately.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Even though Victor was serving them, Sha didn''t dare remain seated casually.


    "Mr. Sha, what kind of products does your factory produce, and how are your profits?" Hardy asked.


    Sha dared not hide anything.


    "VitaPlus produces a variety of health supplements and vitamins. We have multivitamins, immunity boosters, weight management supplements, and products targeting specific health needs, like bone health, digestive health, and cardiovascular support."


    At this point, Sha suddenly paused, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "Sorry, Mr. Hardy, I forgot that you might not be familiar with some of the product categories. The health industry is quite broad."


    "It''s alright, keep going. I understand enough," Hardy said with a smile.


    Sha was slightly relieved. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our company spans over 150 acres, and we have the most advanced production lines imported from the U.K. and the U.S. We can produce pills, capsules, tablets, and syrups."


    "Our product output is high, and the quality is stable. In the past, our products were very popular in China, and we also have decent sales here in Hong Kong."


    Hardy listened with a smile and, after Sha finished, asked, "Mr. Sha, would you be willing to sell your factory?"


    Sha was stunned.


    "Mr. Hardy, are you saying... you want to buy my factory?"


    Hardy smiled, "I had been considering purchasing a pharmaceutical company to enter the health supplement industry, but I hadn''t decided whose to buy. Now, I''ve made up my mind. I admire you and would like to ask if you''re interested in joining the Hardy Group."


    ...


    The next day.


    Hardy, along with Victor and a lawyer, arrived at VitaPlus Pharmaceuticals. Sha Tongyi accompanied them as they toured the factory.


    Just as Sha Tongyi had described, the factory''s equipment was quite new, all imported from abroad, and the production line was well established.


    Hardy was fairly satisfied with what he saw.


    In the factory office, Hardy spoke up, "I''ll purchase 85% of the shares for 400,000 US dollars. But I have one condition: you must stay and continue managing this factory for at least ten years. I''ll also offer you a 10% share of the management profits. What do you think, Mr. Sha?"


    Hearing this price, Sha Tongyi almost fell to his knees.


    When he first built this factory, it had cost him over 1.3 million HKD, equivalent to around 550,000 US dollars, much of it from loans. The price Hardy offered was simply too good for Sha Tongyi to refuse.


    Why was Hardy offering such a generous sum? It was mainly because he had read Sha Tongyi''s resume. Graduating from the prestigious medical program at Cambridge University, Sha came from a family with a deep understanding of medicine, and he had expertise in both traditional approaches and modern pharmaceutical practices.


    Sha was a rare talent, someone who could adapt quickly to Western methods and business practices, making him a perfect fit for Hardy''s vision.


    As for the factory, it was one of the more advanced manufacturers of health products. Acquiring it would save Hardy the hassle of building a facility from scratch.

 Chapter 457 - 457 Viagra

    Hardy had his own vision for the future of health supplements. He wanted to dominate this emerging market by providing health supplements backed by Western research and marketed globally. Hardy wasn''t concerned with traditional approaches or local methods; he knew that profit was found in scaling modern health products efficiently.


    When Hardy encountered a talent like Sha Tongyi, he couldn''t let him slip away. He wasn''t offering a generous sum out of charity but because he saw the factory''s potential to maximize profits and dominate the health supplement market.


    Upon hearing Hardy''s offer, Sha Tongyi felt as though he had been hit by an enormous windfall. Lately, he had been worrying about running the business, about the upcoming loan deadlines, about his inability to open new markets, and about the future of his factory.


    But now¡­


    With one sentence from Hardy, all his worries vanished.


    Selling the factory would net him 400,000 US dollars, while still retaining 15% of the shares and 10% of the management profits. If the factory developed well in the future, this would be a substantial income.


    In other companies, holding 25% of the shares would make him a major shareholder.


    As for the factory''s future, with the backing of Hardy''s group, it was clear that as long as he stuck to Hardy''s model, success was almost guaranteed.


    Both parties had no objections.


    The lawyer immediately drafted the agreement, and both parties signed to confirm.


    Sha Tongyi received a $400,000 check from Wells Fargo Bank.


    "Boss, how would you like the factory to operate in the future?" Sha Tongyi had already shifted his tone and now addressed Hardy as "boss."


    "I''ve outlined a simple plan."


    "Half of the current products will be cut. Going forward, the factory will primarily produce health supplements. As you probably know, medicines are heavily regulated in the U.S. and European markets, but health supplements face almost no restrictions. Once produced, they can be put directly on the market."


    "Products like Chuanbei Pipa Syrup can stay, but most others will have to go."


    "As for the first new product, I plan to have the company produce a... male enhancement supplement!"


    Sha Tongyi was taken aback.


    A male enhancement supplement?


    In traditional industries, anything related to men''s sexual health was usually handled discreetly. Yet here was Hardy, planning to make this his flagship product.


    However, after considering the difference in mindset between Westerners and Easterners, Sha Tongyi quickly accepted the idea.


    "Do you have a formula for something that takes effect quickly and can last for about an hour?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes!" Sha Tongyi replied confidently.


    "In fact, creating such a formula isn''t difficult. The main ingredient is epimedium, also known as ''horny goat weed.'' Other ingredients include ginseng, deer antler, and other traditional herbs."


    "There are many possible formulas, some based on old traditions, but I can modernize them to fit the Western supplement market. We can create a supplement that takes effect in as little as twenty minutes and lasts for about an hour."


    Hardy smiled lightly. "The health benefits are up to the users. It''s much better than being unable to function at all, right?"


    "Alright, so the first product is decided. Now, what about the name?"


    Hardy recalled the name of such product in his previouse life, He liked that name. "Let''s call it Viagra."


    "It should be made into tablets with a sugar coating, where just one pill takes effect. Is that possible?" Hardy asked Sha Tongyi.


    "Completely possible, boss," Sha replied confidently.


    "Excellent! Haha, I''ve even come up with the advertisement slogan: ''Wait twenty minutes, get two hours!'' ''Real men should be strong!'' ''Viagra will rekindle your passion and vigor!'' ''Let the storm hit even harder!''"


    Sha Tongyi and Victor stared at Hardy, not daring to show any expression on their faces, but inwardly they were both amazed at how lively their boss''s mind was.


    "For the next products, we can move on to kidney tonics for men, beauty supplements for women, brain boosting supplements for children."


    "When running a health supplement business, remember one principle: for men, focus on the lower body; for women, focus on the face; for children, focus on the brain and future; for the elderly, focus on longevity."


    Sha Tongyi couldn''t stop nodding. No wonder Hardy was so successful. Even though he hadn''t studied medicine, he understood human nature. Health supplements are developed based on people''s desires, so how could there not be a market for them?


    When he thought about the medicines he had been producing, the target audience had been so small. No wonder they didn''t sell well.


    Sha Tongyi nodded vigorously.


    Excitedly, he said, "Rest assured, boss, I will handle this well."


    Turning to Victor, he said, "Victor, your job is to find a suitable place, enough to accommodate a few hundred people, where they can concentrate on their research in peace."


    "Yes, boss," Victor quickly responded.


    Hardy then addressed Sha Tongyi, "As for the research institute''s funding, here''s $100,000 to start with. If it''s not enough, you can apply for more from the group."


    That should be enough for now.


    Working for such a boss is wonderful¡ªno need to worry about money.


    But inwardly, Sha also made a firm vow: he would make sure the research institute was successful and not let the boss down.


    ...


    Hardy had been in Hong Kong for several days now.


    Each day had been busy.


    Today, he finally had some free time and felt relaxed. He decided to take a proper walk around Hong Kong, to experience the local customs and culture of this era.


    Hardy was walking through the market, accompanied by his ten bodyguards, when a commotion suddenly arose in the distance.


    A group of men wearing black clothes, wielding iron rods and machetes, rushed over with fierce intent. There were about twenty to thirty of them. The onlookers, seeing this display of aggression, scattered in fear. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some vegetable stalls were kicked over, scattering radishes and cabbages all over the ground.

 Chapter 458 - 458 Unexpected Incident

    Some fish stands were overturned, with big and small fish flung across half the street, flopping helplessly on the ground.


    Wherever these men passed, shops were smashed and stalls were overturned.


    Hardy frowned slightly at the scene. Isn''t this just like the gangsters smashing streets in the future? So, the tradition dates back to this time.


    As the group of men got closer, Hardy''s ten bodyguards immediately gathered around him, each slipping a hand into their jackets, ready to draw their guns at any moment.


    Hardy wasn''t afraid, but he signaled to his men to stay alert in case the reckless group of thugs tried to get too close.


    Just as the group of men arrived in front of a dried fish shop, a wave of people suddenly charged out from inside. These men, wearing white clothes, numbered around thirty to forty, outnumbering the men in black. Each one carried a blade¡ªsome held kitchen knives, others wielded machetes, and some had fish-cutting knives.


    "Kill them!"


    A brawny man among the men in white roared and charged toward the men in black.


    "Get them!"


    The leader of the men in black shouted back.


    The two sides immediately clashed in a violent brawl.


    Machetes swung wildly, iron rods crashed down, and blood splattered everywhere. The scene became bloody and brutal.


    In reality, street fighting isn''t like what people imagine¡ªdragging out for dozens of rounds. Both sides carried lethal weapons, so within just a few breaths, the battle was decided.


    The men in black, who came to smash the street, were clearly unprepared, while the men in white had the advantage of numbers. Before long, many of the men in black were cut down, and the remaining ones fled for their lives, injured.


    The men in white gave chase, slashing at the fleeing men with relentless fury.


    Two of the men in black ran toward the market stalls where Hardy was standing, with five or six men in white hot on their heels. They were about to reach the area when Hardy''s bodyguards, fearing that these people might disturb Hardy, instantly drew their guns.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang!"


    The head of security fired his gun at the charging men. However, he didn''t aim directly at them¡ªhe raised the muzzle slightly, and the bullets flew over their heads.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of gunfire froze everyone in place.


    The men in black tumbled to the ground, while the men in white stopped about ten meters away from the bodyguards. Even the surrounding citizens all turned to look.


    Seeing that it was a group of foreigners, with several holding guns, the men in white realized they must be protecting someone important. They were so frightened that they turned and ran back.


    The ones still fighting near the dried fish shop also stopped and quickly left. Those men in black who could still move stumbled away, clutching their wounds.


    However, those seriously injured could only lie in the blood, groaning.


    "Toot!"


    "Toot, toot!"


    In the distance, the sound of police whistles approached.


    Before long, a few patrol officers came running. They didn''t pay much attention to the people lying on the street, instead grabbing a bystander and asking,


    "Where was the gunfire? Where?"


    Street fights were common, but gunfire was a serious matter.


    Someone pointed toward Hardy and his group.


    The policemen saw the group of foreigners at the entrance and immediately felt a sense of dread. The leading officer paused and said to two others, "You two call for backup. I''ll go over and see what''s going on."


    "Be careful, sir," one of the officers warned.


    "Judging by the looks of it, they''re bodyguards for some important person. Don''t worry," the officer replied as he walked toward Hardy''s group.


    He stopped beside the bodyguards and asked in English, "Were you the ones who fired the shots?"


    One of the bodyguards glanced at the officer and replied expressionlessly, "Yes, we fired. They were fighting here, endangering our boss''s safety. We didn''t shoot anyone, just fired to scare them off."


    The patrol officer nodded.


    "I need to know who your boss is, so I can include it in my report," the patrol officer asked again.


    The bodyguard didn''t respond but instead looked toward Hardy.


    At that moment, Hardy walked over and looked at the patrol officer, saying, "My name is Jon Hardy. You can write that in your report."


    The officer was startled.


    He had certainly heard of Hardy''s name.


    Since Hardy arrived in Hong Kong, every newspaper had reported on him extensively. There were only a handful of people who didn''t know his name.


    Snap!


    The patrol officer saluted Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I apologize for the disturbance," the officer said respectfully.


    Hardy thought to himself, this young officer has good manners. "It''s no big deal; I''ve been on the battlefield and seen far worse. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Jayce, Mr. Hardy," the young officer quickly replied. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy nodded.


    "Handle things here. I don''t have time to go back with you to give a statement. Is that fine?" Hardy asked.


    "Of course, no problem at all," Jayce quickly responded.


    After all, this Mr. Hardy was someone who had been received by the Governor himself, accompanied by the Commissioner of Police. Jayce, a lowly street officer, wouldn''t dare ask him to come to the station.


    "Good, then I thank you. I''ll remember this favor. If you ever need anything, you can look for Victor. Do you know Victor?" Hardy asked.


    Jayce was thrilled inside.


    He hadn''t expected such fortune to fall from the sky¡ªMr. Hardy remembered him with a favor.


    "Yes, I know Mr. Victor," Jayce quickly replied.


    Hardy didn''t say anything further, turning around to leave. The bodyguards surrounded him, vigilant for any potential threats.


    As Hardy left, he found it rather amusing. He had granted Jayce a favor, which was essentially giving him a rope. If Jayce was smart, he would climb up that rope and gain Victor''s support. Hardy believed his rise would be swift.

 Chapter 459 - 459 Firearms Carry Permit

    And as Jayce rose through Hardy''s connections, he would inevitably become one of Hardy''s men, working for the Hardy Group in the future.


    But what if Jayce didn''t know how to climb the rope?


    Heh.


    If he didn''t have the ability to climb up, what use would he be? At worst, Hardy could always cultivate another assistant.


    Hardy returned to the Taiping Mountain villa.


    Sitting in the living room, he contemplated. The last time Hardy had approached Governor Grantham with a request to allow HD Security to use weapons in Hong Kong, he had been rejected. Hardy had been looking for an opportunity ever since.


    He now felt that today''s incident might just be that opportunity.


    After some thought,


    He called his intelligence chief, John Wick. "John, I want you to investigate what happened today with the gang fight on Sheung Wan Street. I need a detailed report." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Also, I want a comprehensive investigation of all the current triad forces in Hong Kong. Compile it into a report."


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy," John Wick responded and left to carry out his orders.


    Hardy then called the editor-in-chief of the Global Times, instructing him to report on today''s gang fight on Sheung Wan Street. He told him to emphasize the severity of the incident and express concern for Hong Kong''s future public safety.


    The next day.


    The Global Times published a detailed report on the street gang fight.


    "Yesterday, on one of Hong Kong''s busiest main streets, Sheung Wan Street, two gangs engaged in a violent clash. Seven people were killed on the spot, and sixteen were injured. Several innocent bystanders were also caught in the crossfire."


    "In the past year, incidents of gang violence have become increasingly frequent, leading to growing instability in Hong Kong''s public safety. Last year alone, there were over a hundred such clashes, with more than 300 casualties, causing a significant impact on the everyday lives of Hong Kong residents.


    Citizens are calling for a stable and harmonious living environment and urging the government to take strong measures to control the gangs and ensure public safety."


    That afternoon,


    Victor visited Governor Grantham again.


    "Governor, Mr. Hardy happened to witness the gang fight on Sheung Wan Street yesterday. After seeing the situation, he''s become quite concerned about public safety in Hong Kong. Our group has invested over a hundred million dollars in Hong Kong, but without a stable public security environment, it''s impossible to conduct proper business."


    "Last year alone, there were over a hundred gang fights in Hong Kong¡ªno city can tolerate that."


    "Mr. Hardy will be heading to England again in the near future, and he intends to discuss the situation in Hong Kong with the Prime Minister. He hopes to enhance corporate security capabilities to ensure the safety of Hardy Group''s investments in Hong Kong."


    Grantham was taken aback.


    Was this a plan to file a complaint with the Prime Minister?


    If Hardy really voiced his concerns about Hong Kong''s governance to the Prime Minister, it would have significant repercussions for him.


    Grantham didn''t doubt Hardy''s influence.


    After some thought, he said,


    "I remember Mr. Hardy previously mentioned that he wanted his security company to have permission to use weapons in Hong Kong. Upon reflection, perhaps it is necessary."


    "I will discuss this with the other members of the Legislative Council to see if it is necessary to allow HD Security to carry weapons, ensuring the safety of Hardy Group''s investments."


    The Governor in Hong Kong is the full representative of the British King and the Commander in Chief of the three armed forces stationed in Hong Kong. He holds the authority to appoint members of both the Executive Council and the Legislative Council, making him, in essence, the emperor of Hong Kong.


    As long as he agrees, this matter will undoubtedly be approved.


    In just two days,


    The Hong Kong government issued an order allowing the ''HD Security Company,'' registered in Hong Kong, to use light firearms for the protection of enterprises in the city. Additionally, the company was permitted to use light weapons when conducting security business across the city.


    The Hong Kong police retained supervisory power over the use of firearms by the security companies. If any security company violated regulations in their use of weapons, appropriate penalties would be imposed.


    With the issuance of this order, HD Security gained the legal right to use firearms in Hong Kong moving forward.


    Many of Hong Kong''s wealthy individuals, upon seeing this order, had thoughts about it. HD Security is the largest security company in the United States, and there was no doubt about its capabilities. Now that it could legally use weapons in Hong Kong, hiring a few HD Security personnel would provide a significant safeguard for their safety.


    Moreover, HD Security employees were tall, strong Westerners, which would also be quite impressive to show off.


    The only drawback was the cost.


    Each security personnel cost $400 per month.


    That equated to over 3,000 Hong Kong dollars, which was quite significant, considering that a Hong Kong police officer''s monthly salary was only around a hundred dollars at that time.


    Thirty times more expensive.


    Yet despite the high price, many people still called HD Security''s Hong Kong branch, hoping to hire security personnel.


    Even before HD Security''s Hong Kong branch officially opened, they had already received a large number of orders. Based on current estimates, they would need no fewer than 200 personnel, but the number of staff available was far from enough.


    When this issue was reported to Lancer, he immediately decided to send another batch of personnel and start local recruitment efforts.


    There were many strong young men in Hong Kong.


    Many of them had returned from battlefields. After a few months of training by HD Security instructors, these men could be turned into qualified security personnel.


    Their prices wouldn''t need to be as high, but with the legal ability to carry firearms, there would certainly be many willing to hire them.


    If, in the future, they could assemble a thousand strong armed security force in this area,


    The likes of the Triads, Sun Yee On, and 14K wouldn''t dare provoke HD Security.

 Chapter 460 - 460 A Successful Experiment

    Few days later.


    The excited, Sha Tongyi brought the new medicine to Hardy, exclaiming, "Mr. Hardy, the Viagra Pill is ready. This is the final product. Please take a look."


    Hardy took the glass bottle containing about 20 tablets. He poured one into his palm and noticed that the pill was green.


    "Why is it green?" Hardy asked.


    "We didn''t add any coloring. This is just the natural color after production. Mr. Hardy, do you not like the color?" Sha Tongyi asked.


    "No, it doesn''t matter."


    Whether it was a blue pill or a green one, they were all the same.


    "How effective is it?" Hardy asked.


    "Well, we haven''t tested it yet. I rushed over as soon as we finished. But after the adjustments we made together, we''re confident in the effect," Sha Tongyi replied.


    "We must find someone to test it."


    After thinking for a moment, Hardy called Victor, asking him to contact the Triads to see if they could find people to help test the medicine.


    "Boss, how many people do you need?" Victor asked.


    "At least 20. We''ll need 10 ordinary people and 10 of a higher caliber."


    It had to be said,


    The Triads were experts at handling such things. Victor quickly called back, saying the Triads were already prepared.


    "Boss, would you like to oversee it yourself?" Sha Tongyi asked.


    Hardy found the idea quite amusing and decided to go in person. The convoy arrived at a nightclub on Hong Kong Island, which was one of the Triads businesses.


    At the entrance of the nightclub,


    Bruce Lee led a group to welcome Hardy.


    "Mr. Hardy, welcome." Bruce Lee was very respectful; after all, he now relied on Hardy for his livelihood.


    "No need to be so formal." Hardy said.


    The experiment began.


    Hardy didn''t need to personally observe it, leaving Sha Tongyi and his team to handle the testing. Meanwhile, Bruce Lee invited Hardy, Victor, and the others to the manager''s office, where they sat down for tea and conversation.


    Hardy took a sip of tea and casually asked, "What are the Triads mainly involved in?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bruce Lee hesitated for a moment. "Mostly businesses that can''t be shown on the surface: nightclubs, gambling halls, restaurants. Sometimes we help people smuggle goods."


    Hardy understood. It was nothing more than the usual vices¡ªgambling, drugs, and smuggling.


    "Have you ever considered doing other kinds of business?" Hardy asked.


    Bruce Lee was stunned.


    "What other business, Mr. Hardy?"


    "Legal business, of course."


    Hardy didn''t say ''legitimate business,'' merely using the word ''legal.''


    Although Hardy had connections with the Hong Kong government, publicly owned HD Security, and was preparing to cultivate power within the police force, he still believed that gangs had significant utility, especially in a place like Hong Kong during this era.


    Sun Yee On and the 14K Gang were mostly made up of former soldiers who had deserted from both sides during the Civil War, which Hardy didn''t appreciate. Having been a soldier himself, he looked down on deserters.


    On the other hand, the Triads were composed of locals, and since he already had business dealings with them, they were the most suitable group to bring into his fold.


    "There are many businesses¡ªtaxi companies, bus companies, establishing a film company, building a few cinemas. Later, I also plan to open a casino in Macau, which will require someone to manage it. These are all legitimate businesses," Hardy said.


    "We can even consider joint investments to form a company that specifically manages these ventures," he added.


    Bruce Lee became quite excited upon hearing this.


    Any one of these businesses could be a large and profitable venture, and naturally, he was willing to participate. However, to be honest, although the Triads had a considerable number of members, they didn''t have much money to spare. The businesses Hardy was talking about clearly required a substantial investment.


    "Mr. Hardy, we are, of course, eager to do business with you, but we don''t have that much capital," Bruce Lee said helplessly.


    "It''s not a problem. Businesses are built gradually, and you can discuss the details with Victor later. As long as the business is right, we can cooperate," Hardy replied.


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy. I''ll give it some thought," Bruce Lee said.


    While they were talking,


    An experiment was taking place elsewhere in the nightclub.


    The twenty selected men, after taking the medication, entered individual rooms where a woman awaited each of them.


    It had to be said, the Viagra Pill that Sha Tongyi and his team had formulated worked quite well.


    Before long, sounds began to rise from the rooms, one after another.


    Sha Tongyi, accompanied by his research team, recorded data. This was a scientific experiment, and it needed to be rigorous. They noted the time each person reacted after taking the medicine, the effectiveness, and how long they lasted.


    After a little more than an hour,


    All the results were in.


    Excited, Sha Tongyi rushed to Hardy, exclaiming, "Mr. Hardy, the statistics are out. The success rate is 95%. Only one person didn''t respond, but that guy is an opium addict, and his body is so frail that he weighs less than 80 pounds."


    "The duration ranged from 21 minutes to 55 minutes."


    "Before the experiment, we took everyone''s pulse, and they were indeed in a weakened state. Based on the data, we can conclude that the medication works very well, achieving the desired effect."


    Hardy understood.


    This medical pills were a success.


    "Hhh, then let''s begin mass production," Hardy said with a smile. Then he turned to Victor, "You can place an order for the herbal ingredients we need based on the pharmaceutical requirements."


    "I understand, boss," Victor replied, knowing Hardy was referring to sourcing for now since China hadn''t yet granted them the land to begin their own cultivation.


    With the successful experiment, Hardy took his leave. Bruce Lee saw him off downstairs, watching Hardy''s car disappear before returning inside.


    Sitting in the lobby, he took a sip of liquor.

 Chapter 461 - 461 Macau

    "What kind of business would be good to start?" Bruce Lee muttered, scratching his head.


    He was thrilled at the prospect of working with Hardy, but the ventures Hardy mentioned required significant initial investment, and he was currently short on funds. This was his biggest problem.


    Since he couldn''t come up with an idea on his own, he decided to gather others to brainstorm. He immediately summoned all of his subordinates for a meeting.


    In the living room, about twenty people gathered.


    They were all his lieutenants. Bruce Lee said, "Today, I had the fortune to meet Mr. Hardy, the big boss of the Hardy Group. Mr. Hardy said we could collaborate on some businesses."


    "But he''s a big boss, owning hundreds of companies in the U.S. alone, not to mention the ones here in Hong Kong. We don''t have much that we can bring to the table."


    "Mr. Hardy mentioned taxi companies, bus companies, film companies, building cinemas, or even opening a casino in Macau."


    "To be honest, these are all good businesses, but we lack capital. I''ve been thinking about whether there are any smaller scale, profitable businesses we could invest in. I couldn''t come up with anything, so I called all of you here to brainstorm together."


    Bruce Lee''s subordinates became excited upon hearing this.


    Everyone was eager to make money.


    Working with a big boss like Hardy would definitely lead to big profits in the future.


    Everyone began to speak at once.


    "Boss, why don''t we open a few high end nightclubs, bars, or sauna houses? Those are guaranteed money makers," someone suggested.


    "I thought of that too, but even opening a high end establishment requires investment," Bruce Lee replied.


    "Boss, I saw in the newspaper that Mr. Hardy has a shipping company. Why don''t we ask him to lend us a few ships?" another lieutenant proposed. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What would we do with the ships?"


    "A while ago, I heard from a relative who came over that the Chinese shipping routes have been cut off by the communists, and smuggling operations are facing shortages. Many people want to come here, but there''s no way. If we could borrow a few ships, we could bring people over and make a fortune on each trip."


    Bruce Lee frowned.


    This business was essentially smuggling.


    It would probably be very profitable,


    "But Mr. Hardy wants to collaborate on legal businesses. How would I explain this one?" Bruce Lee replied irritably.


    The people in the room, most of them weren''t well educated.


    They couldn''t think of any suitable businesses at the moment.


    At that moment, a young man sitting in the back spoke up, "Boss, I have an idea."


    "Speak."


    "I used to sail to the Dongsha Islands to harvest seaweed. I passed by many islands, and on those islands, there were remnants of the war between the Americans and the Japanese¡ªguns, cannons, and ships. Some people snuck onto the islands and found all sorts of things."


    "They also saw plenty of planes, cannons, grounded battleships, and landing crafts. There''s a lot of stuff there. I''ve even heard there''s an arsenal and warehouses on the islands."


    "Now, those islands are under U.S. control, and Mr. Hardy''s company is American. If he could lend us a ship flying the American flag, we could haul the scrap metal and copper from those islands. It would sell for a lot of money, and it''s a no-cost business, we wouldn''t need to invest a cent."


    Bruce Lee blinked in surprise, could this business actually work?


    The weather was great today. Hardy traveled to Macau by boat, accompanied by Victor and a dozen bodyguards.


    Macau is located at the mouth of the Pearl River. Originally, it was just a small fishing village, In 1553, the Portuguese gained the right to rule over Macau, and in 1887, it became a Portuguese colony.


    During World War II, the Japanese did not occupy Macau, so Hardy felt it was more stable and peaceful here than Hong Kong while touring around.


    As they walked down the street, both sides were lined with gambling stalls of various sizes, and there were even small gambling tables set up outside. Hardy saw several kids, about ten years old, sitting on the ground around a cloth, playing dice, with a few coins and small change on it.


    Victor, standing nearby, said, "Boss, the gambling business here requires a license approved by the Portuguese government. There''s only one gambling license, and the current ''Gambling King of Macau'' is a man named Fu Laorong. He has been running casinos for over a decade."


    "All of the casinos and gambling stalls here, regardless of size, are controlled by Fu Laorong. He has a share in every gambling business," Victor added.


    Hardy nodded.


    Although the business in Macau now was nowhere near the scale of Las Vegas, the monopoly here was what made it truly profitable.


    And as the only legal gambling district in Asia, this place would only become more valuable in the future.


    "That Fu Laorong is also the biggest power in Macau. He has hundreds of men under his command and maintains a good relationship with the Governor of Macau," Victor continued.


    As the only person with a gambling license, it was no surprise that Fu Laorong would lavishly gift the Governor. Hardy even suspected that a significant portion of the gambling profits had ended up in the pockets of the Portuguese.


    Hardy wasn''t interested in gambling himself. The casinos here, let alone compared to Hardy''s Grand Hotel, couldn''t even compare to other Mafia run casinos. They were remnants of an old era, full of smoke and chaos inside.


    Hardy''s group was quite noticeable.


    A dozen foreigners, even in Macau, drew a lot of attention from passersby.


    They passed through the streets and arrived at the iconic Ruins of St. Paul''s Cathedral, the most famous landmark in Macau.


    After leaving the St. Paul''s Cathedral, Hardy told Victor, "Register a trading company here in Macau, and either buy some land or acquire an existing company."


    "Have someone else''s name listed as the owner so no one can trace it back to me," Hardy instructed.

 Chapter 462 - 462 Discussing Business Investment with the Triads

    "Understood, boss," Victor replied promptly. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This future company would primarily do business with the C.C.P, which was why Hardy didn''t want it tied to the Hardy Group, in case someone would try to use it against him later.


    As for the casino business, there was no rush. Plans could unfold gradually. Once the other industries here were well established and the horse racetrack was built, he could solidify his position further before thinking about opening a casino.


    As for the gambling license...


    When the time came, he could cultivate some relationships with the Governor of Macau. There''s a chance they might issue a new license, as there were six in the future.


    And if that didn''t work...


    That so-called Gambling King of Macau might just encounter an accident.


    Who knew?


    After their tour of Macau, Hardy and his group returned to Hong Kong. As soon as they arrived back at the villa on Victoria Peak, the butler informed Hardy that Bruce Lee had called, requesting a visit.


    Hardy smiled, knowing that Bruce Lee might have finally decided what business he wanted to pursue. He told the butler, "Why don''t we invite him over for dinner? It''ll be easier to talk while eating."


    Half an hour later, Bruce Lee arrived.


    Hardy greeted him at the door. "Mr. Lee, you''re always welcome here," Hardy said.


    Bruce Lee nodded with a smile. "Mr. Hardy, I hope I''m not disturbing you."


    "Not at all. Let''s head to the study to chat."


    Hardy and Bruce Lee went to the study, where Hardy handed him a cigar. "This is a Cuban cigar, quite authentic. Give it a try."


    "Sure, I''ll give it a try," Bruce Lee said with a smile as he accepted the cigar.


    After lighting their cigars, Bruce Lee said, "Mr. Hardy, about the business we talked about earlier, I''ve thought it over and consulted some of the brothers in the gang. They came up with a few ideas."


    "Oh, do tell," Hardy said.


    "I was thinking about opening a few high end nightclubs or bars. Wouldn''t that be a good business? We have some properties in Lan Kwai Fong, and we could upgrade the nightclubs there to a higher standard. That way, we could attract British clientele or businessmen."


    Lan Kwai Fong.


    Hearing this name, Hardy knew this business idea was viable.


    "That''s a good idea. But if you''re going to do it, do it on a larger scale. Make Lan Kwai Fong the go to place for high end entertainment, so when people think of luxury entertainment, they think of Bolo Street. That''s how you''ll make the business truly successful."


    "Central''s location is quite good. Why not acquire more properties nearby and develop them into an entertainment hub?" Hardy suggested.


    Upon hearing this, Bruce Lee couldn''t help but sigh.


    Doing business with someone as wealthy as Hardy was exhausting. While they were thinking about one nightclub or bar, Hardy was talking about creating an entertainment hub and a brand for Hong Kong. The scale was entirely different.


    "That''s quite a large investment," Bruce Lee said.


    "Discuss the specific investment with Victor. I imagine a million US dollars would be enough," Hardy replied.


    Bruce Lee Thought to himselfe if you casually talk about a million dollars like it''s nothing. How am I supposed to keep up?


    "And there''s another business idea. One of my subordinates suggested it. He said he once went to the Xisha Islands to collect seagrass and saw some leftover battleships, tanks, and assault boats from the battles between Americans and Japanese. If we dismantle them and sell the scrap metal, it could be a lucrative business."


    Hardy paused for a moment.


    He had just transmigrated into this world from a battlefield on one of those Asian islands, fighting the Japanese, so he knew quite a bit about the situation.


    The Japanese originally stationed on the island had a large amount of weaponry. When the Americans attacked, they used a great number of landing crafts, many of which were later abandoned on the beaches.


    There were also Japanese warehouses and barracks with plenty of supplies. The Americans had no interest in these items and simply left them behind.


    To be honest, Hardy wasn''t particularly interested in these things either, but for Hong Kong, this could indeed be a profitable venture.


    "How much is scrap metal worth now? Would it be profitable to go over and dismantle it?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m not really sure. It was one of my subordinates who came up with the idea. If Mr. Hardy wants to know the details, should I bring him in?" Bruce Lee asked.


    "Oh? He''s here as well?"


    "Yes, I had him come along, just in case Mr. Hardy wanted to ask him directly."


    "Then bring him in," Hardy said.


    Huo Qingtong had been sitting in the car, unsure if the American boss would be interested in his idea. Although he was confident it could make money, he doubted whether someone with such wealth would care about this kind of small time business.


    After all, it involved Americans.


    He wasn''t sure if this boss would even want to engage in such a business.


    At that moment, a bodyguard came over and knocked on the car door. Huo Qingtong quickly got out of the car. "The boss says you can go in."


    "Me?" Huo Qingtong was a bit surprised.


    "Yes, you. Come with me."


    Huo Qingtong quickly followed the bodyguard, eventually making his way through the living room to Hardy''s study. Hardy looked at the young man in front of him and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Mr. Hardy, my name is Huo Qingtong," Huo Qingtong quickly replied.


    "You''re the one who proposed collecting scrap metal from the islands?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me more about your idea," Hardy said.


    Sensing that his opportunity had arrived, Huo Qingtong calmed his nerves and explained, "I''m in charge of running a shipping business. I own a barge and have previously gone to the Xisha Islands to harvest sea weed, though I didn''t make much money."

 Chapter 463 - 463 $200,000 Profit Trip

    "A few years ago, when the Americans fought the Japanese, many supplies were left on the islands. After the Japanese were defeated, the Americans had no use for those items and just abandoned them. There are still many shipwrecks and landing crafts on the beaches, and I''ve heard there are other valuable items on the islands as well.


    "If we dismantle this scrap metal, we could sell it for a good profit. And since the Americans are in charge over there, Mr. Hardy, you own cargo ships that fly the American flag. Perhaps, if we go there to collect scrap, the American patrol boats wouldn''t intervene."


    After finishing his explanation, Huo Qingtong looked at Hardy.


    Hardy chuckled.


    His laughter left both Bruce Lee and Huo Qingtong somewhat puzzled.


    "Did you know? I was actually fighting the Japanese on these very islands. I personally killed over thirty Japanese soldiers, and during my last battle on the Iwo Jima Islands, I was shot in the chest before being discharged and sent home."


    Hearing this, both Bruce Lee and Huo Qingtong looked at Hardy with more admiration. "I didn''t know Mr. Hardy fought and killed so many Japanese soldiers. That''s truly impressive."


    "As for the abandoned supplies, there''s indeed a lot of it. When we captured the islands, we had no interest in the Japanese equipment. There are not only tanks and cannons left behind but also airfields and Japanese fighter planes."


    "As for your concern about American interference, you really don''t have to worry about that. You seem to have forgotten that the Hardy Group has been involved in selling military supplies for a long time. Our company is the number one supplier of logistics materials to the U.S. military. The head of the logistics department is a friend of mine."


    "If the Hardy Company sends people to the islands to gather supplies, we could easily say it''s part of a logistics operation. You can be bold and tell them that."


    "I only care about one thing right now: how much will it cost to dismantle and transport the scrap from the islands, and how much profit will we make in the end? Is this business worth pursuing?" Hardy asked.


    Huo Qingtong had already considered this carefully.


    He immediately responded, "Mr. Hardy, if we can have one or two freighters, like those liberty ships, we could hire young and strong men from Hong Kong to go to the islands and collect the materials."


    "I''ve done the math. The current price for scrap steel is about $30 per ton. I plan to hire people from the local market, take them to the islands, and pay them three to five Hong Kong dollars a day, with meals provided. There are plenty of able bodied men in Hong Kong, and I''m sure many would be willing to do this work."


    "As for selling the scrap, we can either sell it to steel companies in Hong Kong or even smuggle it into China for a higher profit. Either way, it won''t be hard to find buyers."


    "With a full load of 7,000 tons on a liberty ship, we could sell the scrap for about $200,000 per trip. The main expenses would be renting the freighter and fuel. I estimate the cost of a trip would be around $20,000 to $25,000, leaving us with a profit of more than $170,000."


    After Huo Qingtong finished speaking, he looked at Hardy.


    Hardy nodded with a smile.


    This guy sure knows how to calculate. The demand for scrap steel was high, both in Hong Kong and in China. Even Japan was in desperate need of steel at this time.


    During this period, Chinese steel production was only around 500,000 to 600,000 tons, while most other Asian countries lacked natural mineral resources. In contrast, the United States produced 80 million tons. The Chinese output didn''t even come close to a fraction of that, let alone supplying the Asian market¡ªthey didn''t even have enough for themselves.


    "Alright, I think this business is worth doing." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But it must be done legally, under the name of the U.S. logistics department. Here''s the plan: Hardy Company will provide the freighters, and we''ll operate under the logistics department''s name to gather the materials. You will handle the actual work, and in return, you''ll receive 20% of the profits. How does that sound?"


    Bruce Lee didn''t dare to be greedy.


    Just organizing the labor and receiving 20% of the profits was already more than generous, so he quickly agreed.


    Hardy looked at the young Huo Qingtong and smiled, "Why don''t you stay and join us for dinner later?"


    Huo Qingtong was a bit overwhelmed.


    He hadn''t expected Mr. Hardy to invite him to stay for dinner.


    Dinner was ready, and Bruce Lee seemed relatively at ease, while Huo Qingtong appeared quite restrained and nervous.


    During dinner, Bruce Lee occasionally exchanged a few words with Hardy. Hardy noticed how stiffly Huo Qingtong sat and said to Bruce Lee, "I have a good feeling about this young man. I think he''s got a good head on his shoulders, and I''d like to ask you for him."


    Bruce Lee was stunned.


    "Ask for him? What does Mr. Hardy want him for?"


    Huo Qingtong was even more surprised. He hadn''t expected Mr. Hardy to take an interest in him, and all because of the idea he had proposed about collecting scrap metal?


    "A trade company has been set up in Macau, but there''s no one suitable to manage it yet. I think he''s a good fit, and I''d like to put him in charge of the trade company''s operations there," Hardy explained.


    Huo Qingtong was a newly promoted leader under Bruce Lee, primarily because of his diligent and sharp thinking. Now, with Hardy asking for him, Bruce Lee couldn''t very well refuse. He turned to Huo Qingtong and said, "Qingtong, Mr. Hardy has taken a liking to you, which is a stroke of luck. From now on, you''ll leave the Triad and work for Mr. Hardy."

 Chapter 464 - 464 Huo Qingtong Begin To Work

    Huo Qingtong was stunned.


    He hadn''t expected his life to change so dramatically. He took a deep breath, stood up, and bowed deeply at a 90 degree angle toward Bruce Lee.


    "I follow your lead, Bruce Lee. Thank you for your years of support. I will never forget your kindness."


    Bruce Lee waved his hand dismissively.


    Huo Qingtong had pledged allegiance to Bruce Lee, and now that Bruce Lee was voluntarily sending him off, it wasn''t considered a betrayal. Therefore, Huo Qingtong wouldn''t be left with a bad reputation.


    Straightening up, Huo Qingtong turned to Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, I am grateful for your trust. From now on, I will work with all my heart and soul."


    Hardy smiled, "Sit down and eat. Tomorrow, go and see Victor. From now on, you''ll be the manager of the Macau trade company. Oh, and the scrap metal business from the islands will also be entirely your responsibility."


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy."


    After dinner, Huo Qingtong and Bruce Lee left the house together.


    On the way back, Bruce Lee patted Huo Qingtong on the shoulder, "Qingtong, your luck has arrived. From now on, follow Mr. Hardy. You''ll surely achieve great things. Don''t forget to look after the Triad in future business dealings."


    "I will never forget your kindness, Mr. Lee," Huo Qingtong replied.


    Bruce Lee nodded and said no more.


    The next day.


    Huo Qingtong found Victor, who had already received a call from Hardy and knew that Huo Qingtong had become the manager of the Macau trade company. Smiling, he shook his hand.


    "From now on, we''re colleagues." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huo Qingtong quickly grasped his hand with both of his, saying, "I wouldn''t dare, Mr. Victor. I hope you''ll look after me in the future."


    "I''ve transferred two freighters from Global Shipping. These two freighters will now be your responsibility. As for recruiting workers and organizing the work on the islands, you''ll handle that yourself," Victor explained.


    Huo Qingtong thought for a moment, "Mr. Victor, did the boss give any instructions on how to sell the goods?"


    Victor shook his head, "That''s up to you. You can sell the goods wherever you think is best. These two ships have dual registrations¡ªone with American documents and one with British documents. Both are fully legal. You have both the British and American flags onboard. Use whichever one suits your needs."


    "And here''s this."


    As he spoke, Victor pulled out a certificate written in English. "This is a document from the U.S. Department of Defense, certifying that we''re involved in military logistics. Carry this with you. If the U.S. Navy stops you, just show them this."


    Huo Qingtong quickly accepted the document.


    This was a lifeline. With this, they could operate as part of an official logistics operation, making everything perfectly legal.


    He was even more impressed with Hardy''s power and influence.


    Doing business with the U.S. military logistics department¡ªmaking money would be no more than a matter of time.


    Victoria Harbor, Hong Kong.


    Two liberty ships were docked at the port.


    Members of the Triad had set up tents along the dock. Around two or three thousand young men stood in the open area of the port.


    The night before, Huo Qingtong had placed an ad in the newspaper.


    They were recruiting workers to dismantle equipment on the islands. The job involved going out to sea, and the pay was 3 HK dollars per day, with three meals provided.


    At 3 dollars a day, that would be 90 dollars a month. Even Hong Kong police officers didn''t earn that much, and office clerks couldn''t make that much either.


    Typically, dock workers had to work hard for a month just to earn around 180 HK dollars, and this job included meals.


    Over the past year or two, Hong Kong had seen an influx of tens of thousands of young men, many of whom were unemployed. With such a good job opportunity, many had flocked to the dock early in the morning.


    Despite the large crowd, the Triad members maintained order. The Triad controlled the docks, and no one dared cause trouble. The process of registering and boarding the ships proceeded in an orderly fashion.


    There were far more people than they needed. Each ship required only 500 workers, so they selected the strongest and most capable. It didn''t take long to fill the crews.


    Those who weren''t selected were visibly disappointed.


    It was the first day, and Bruce Lee, taking this very seriously, came in person. After ensuring the crews were complete, Huo Qingtong bowed to him, "Mr. Lee, the crew is ready, and we''re about to set sail."


    "Good. Whether or not this is profitable is entirely up to you now," Bruce Lee said, patting Huo Qingtong on the shoulder.


    The large ships set sail from Victoria Harbor, with their first stop being Iwo Jima, the place where Hardy had once fought. Iwo Jima was about 1,400 nautical miles from Hong Kong, and after two days of sailing, the ships finally arrived.


    Before they even reached the island, they could see the remains of several battleships in the bay, along with shattered landing crafts, tanks, small armored vehicles, tractors, and various other pieces of debris scattered on the beach.


    Huo Qingtong swallowed hard.


    All of this was money.


    Iwo Jima had a rudimentary port, just large enough for the ships to dock. The workers began disembarking, each carrying their tools: hammers, iron mallets, crowbars, poles, and ropes¡ªeverything needed for dismantling. Once they were off the ship, Huo Qingtong called out loudly,


    "As promised, everyone will get their full wages, but you have to work hard. If anyone slacks off, there won''t be a next time. Now, let''s get to work! Anything made of copper or iron, anything valuable, take it all to the ship."


    "Yes, sir!"


    A thousand men set off, swarming toward the piles of rusted scrap.


    Everyone knew how hard it was to find a good job. They had rested and eaten for two days, and now it was time to put in the effort. Everyone worked with great energy.

 Chapter 465 - 465 Transaction With Gold Jewelry

    Meanwhile, Huo Qingtong had the cooks come ashore to prepare meals. Even though there were many people, a ship with a 7,000 ton capacity would take some time to fill.


    The meals were simple, but the white rice was unlimited.


    There was also a pot of soup and steamed salted fish.


    A bowl of rice with a spoonful of meat soup and a piece of salted fish¡ªthis was already considered decent food for the hardworking men.


    The workers started their ant like labor, dismantling the rusted weapons, piling them up, and then having others carry them onto the ships.


    "Ha, an airplane! A Japanese airplane! I wonder if dismantling this is worth more. I''m going to take apart a plane today!"


    "Whoa, look at this pile of guns here. These are Type 38 rifles. Back on the battlefield, if you had one of these, everyone would be envious."


    "What is this...?"


    Someone kicked around in the dirt and uncovered a pale white skull.


    Startled, the person took a step back.


    A middle aged man in his forties standing nearby glanced at the skull and said calmly, "It''s just a skull, what''s there to be afraid of?"


    "Do you think it''s an American skull or a Japanese skull?" the young man asked.


    "It''s definitely a Japanese one. The Americans won, and after the war ended, all the American soldiers'' bodies were collected. No one bothered to deal with the Japanese remains. You''ll see, as we keep working on this island, we''ll come across many more skeletons, all of them Japanese."


    On the island, they found all kinds of valuable items:


    Rifles, machine guns, anti aircraft guns, cannons of various calibers, and mortars.


    There were also many artillery shell casings, most of which were made of copper, making them much more valuable than scrap iron. They were easier to transport, too¡ªtying up ten shell casings to a pole and carrying them off to the ship in no time.


    In fact, more than half of the materials on the island were left by the Americans. During their assault on the islands, the Americans, with their vast resources, would abandon anything that was even slightly damaged. In some cases, they left things behind simply because it was too much trouble to transport them.


    Now, in Huo Qingtong''s eyes, all these things were money.


    The laborers worked like ants, silently but efficiently carrying everything onto the ships. Don''t underestimate the power of ants; their steady labor achieved surprising results.


    The workers put in a lot of effort, knowing they couldn''t afford to slack off for fear of losing this lucrative job. In just three days, one of the freighters was completely loaded, and it immediately set sail.


    The workers didn''t board the ship but stayed behind to continue dismantling and filling the second freighter.


    For meals, they had rice and salted fish. Occasionally, they even found some canned food left behind by the U.S. military on the island, which became a treat for them.


    For sleeping, they had tents¡ªthe same U.S. military tents sold by Hardy''s company.


    When it got cold, they had wool blankets¡ªU.S. military cotton blankets.


    Under these conditions, the workers felt they were being well taken care of.


    Huo Qingtong sailed with the ship. This time, the ship was full of his own people, and instead of returning to Hong Kong, they sailed directly north, heading for Tianjin. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By this time, Tianjin had already fall under the CCP.


    Before setting off, Huo Qingtong had already contacted the Chinese buyers and asked if they were interested in scrap metal from the islands, explaining that it was leftover from the war. The Chinese buyers expressed great interest.


    The CCP was in desperate need of resources.


    The scrap iron from the tanks and battleships was highly valuable in their eyes, but they knew their usual barter system wouldn''t work this time.


    The Hardy Group wasn''t limited to doing this kind of business with just the C.C.P like before. He had plenty of other customers willing to pay in hard currency, and the Chinese Communist Party realized this quickly.


    When the freighter arrived at the port in the middle of the night, people were already waiting to unload the cargo. They initially thought it was just scrap copper and iron, but were pleasantly surprised to find many valuable items. Thousands of rifles, mortar barrels, field guns, howitzers, and even partially dismantled vehicles filled the crates.


    Among them, copper shell casings stood out, as copper was in short supply within the country.


    This wasn''t just scrap metal; it was a treasure trove. Over 7,000 tons of material, valued at $220,000, awaited a fair trade. However, this time Hardy profit wasn''t a 100 to 1 as such he wasn''t going to accept whatever they had.


    Huo Qingtong, was sent to negotiate the deal. The CCP''s representatives arrived to settle the payment.


    "We''ve brought some of the finest teas, medicinal herbs, and traditional items," one of them began, but Huo Qingtong raised a hand, cutting them off.


    "Those items are worthless in the international market," he stated flatly. "We have buyers lined up elsewhere who can pay in proper currency. If you can''t offer gold or valuable goods, this deal won''t happen."


    The CCP negotiators exchanged nervous glances. They had hoped to settle the deal like they had done in the past¡ªby offering goods that were plentiful in China but held little value in Western markets. they were running out of options.


    Reluctantly, they opened a few wooden chests, revealing gold bars, jewelry, and gemstones. Their prized teas and medicinal herbs were quickly dismissed as useless.


    "Gold and jewelry," Huo Qingtong confirmed as he inspected the contents carefully. Several boxes of gold bars gleamed under the dim lights, each stamped with banks marks to verify their purity. "This will suffice."


    Satisfied, the freighter stayed just one day at port before setting sail back to Hong Kong, heading straight to Hardy''s company''s container dock. The cargo was unloaded, stored, and Huo Qingtong made sure the gold and jewels were secured.

 Chapter 466 - 466 Conducting Business With Confidence

    Victor, who was monitoring the entire transaction from a distance, relayed the details back to Hardy.


    "Boss, the CCP had no choice but to pay in gold and jewelry," Victor reported over the phone. "Qingtong handled everything well. Would you like me to bring the items over for inspection?"


    "What kind of jewelry?" Hardy asked, intrigued.


    "A few chests full of gold bars, rubies, sapphires, jade, and pearls. Qingtong sent the worthless items back, but the real value lies in the gemstones and precious metals," Victor replied.


    Hardy was interested and made his way to the auction house. The appraisers were busy evaluating the gemstones. A batch of rubies, with the largest weighing over 30 carats, caught Hardy''s eye. It was a deep pigeon blood red, and the appraisers valued it at around $30,000.


    Next were the sapphires. One stone, weighing over 50 carats, was estimated to be worth $80,000. The smaller gemstones ranged from one carat and up, as Hardy had insisted only the best pieces be included.


    As for jade, dozens of top-quality mutton-fat jade pieces were laid out, the largest the size of a suitcase. Among them was a particularly exquisite necklace made of imperial green jade beads, which Hardy found stunning.


    "This one''s for Irina," he decided. "Get it re-polished and sent to me."


    "Yes, boss," Victor nodded.


    Hardy paused to examine some of the other items, his mind already calculating their worth. "As for the rubies and sapphires, don''t sell them. I''ll take them back to the U.S. and have them made into jewelry. With so many women in my life, I need to be prepared," Hardy said with a grin.


    Victor chuckled. "Planning ahead, huh?"


    "Of course. And they can''t be simple gifts. Take Elizabeth Taylor, for instance. By the time she turns 18, she''ll need something more impressive." Hardy''s thoughts were already on the future. Though it seemed like there was still time, he knew that it would pass quickly.


    ...


    Huo Qingtong didn''t stay long in Hong Kong. After unloading the cargo and restocking some daily necessities, he immediately returned to Iwo Jima, as the second ship should have already been loaded.


    However, upon arriving at Iwo Jima, he discovered a small military vessel anchored in the harbor, with its cannons aimed at the shore. All the workers onshore were gathered at the camp.


    Looking at the flag on the warship, it was the American flag. Huo Qingtong instantly knew it was an American warship.


    After the Americans occupied Japan, they established military bases in several locations, and these islands were within their patrol range. They must have noticed the transport of goods and decided to investigate.


    As soon as Huo Qingtong disembarked, a Triad manager hurriedly approached him with a nervous expression, saying, "Qingtong, the Americans have arrived and issued a warning. We had no choice but to stop the work. Look at that warship, its cannons are aimed right at us."


    Huo Qingtong glanced at the warship and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll go talk to them. Is the second ship fully loaded?"


    "It''s been ready for a while, just waiting for you to return."


    Huo Qingtong boarded a small ferry and approached the American warship. The American soldiers noticed the approaching boat and issued a warning. Huo Qingtong began negotiations, explaining the purpose of his visit. Eventually, the captain agreed to let him aboard.


    Standing high above him, the captain looked down at Huo Qingtong and asked, "Are you in charge here? Do you realize that the materials on these islands belong to the U.S. military? You''ve violated American law."


    Huo Qingtong, undeterred, politely replied in English, "Captain, we have legitimate permits for gathering these materials."


    "Permits? Who issued these permits?" The captain frowned.


    Huo Qingtong pulled out a letter of authorization from Victor and handed it to the captain. The captain took it and found that it was an official document from the U.S. Logistics Department.


    "Hardy Corporation? You''re from Hardy Corporation?" The captain seemed to recognize the name.


    "Of course. These are the documents for both of our ships," Huo Qingtong replied, presenting the ship''s paperwork, all registered under Hardy Shipping.


    After reviewing the documents, the captain nodded.


    "Alright, finally someone is willing to take this junk away. OK, from now on, it''s all yours," the captain said cheerfully.


    "Captain, are you in charge of this patrol?" Huo Qingtong asked.


    "Yes, we are from the Okinawa base," the captain replied.


    "In the future, our company will be collecting post war materials from all the nearby islands. We''d appreciate your support," Huo Qingtong said as he discreetly handed over a roll of U.S. dollars, roughly 10,000 in total.


    The captain''s face lit up with a smile. "No problem. You''re working with a U.S. company, and you have orders from the Logistics Department. You''re pretty much one of us. Go ahead and conduct your business with confidence."


    Not all bribes are for services some are for goodwill.


    "Oh, by the way, there are still a lot of abandoned items on the islands around Okinawa. Every time we patrol, it''s such an eyesore, like a persistent rash. We hope you can clean those up soon," the captain said.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take long," Huo Qingtong replied with a smile.


    This is the value of mutual good will.


    Everyone left satisfied.


    After disembarking and returning to the camp, all the workers stared at him with hopeful eyes. Huo Qingtong climbed onto a cart and shouted, "Everyone, don''t worry. It was just a misunderstanding. We are a legitimate U.S. company, and everything we''re doing here is a lawful act."


    "Good! Great!"


    Hearing that there was no problem, the workers cheered in relief.


    Earlier, with the cannons aimed at them, they had been terrified.


    "I heard the second ship is full. I''ll be heading back to Hong Kong soon. Is there anyone who wants to leave with me?" Huo Qingtong asked.


    "Can we come back after we leave?" someone shouted. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 467 - 467 A Post War Supply Warehouse

    "That''s not guaranteed. If you leave, we''ll hire new workers. We won''t wait around for you, and you know how many people are looking for work right now," Huo Qingtong explained.


    "Then we''re not going back!" someone quickly replied.


    "Yeah, there''s food and shelter here, and we get paid. Where can we find such good work back home?" another person shouted.


    "I''ve brought a shipment of fresh vegetables this time. After everyone eats, we''ll continue working," Huo Qingtong said.


    Hearing about fresh vegetables, the workers became even more excited. They hadn''t had any fresh greens for days; the only vegetable they had eaten was boiled seaweed.


    Although most people didn''t want to leave, a small group still decided to return. Out of over a thousand workers, only about a dozen had fallen ill due to the conditions, but the number was small.


    The second ship quickly returned to Hong Kong, where it was received and directly transported to the steel mill. These buyers didn''t withhold any payment. Once the goods entered the warehouse, they immediately settled the bill, and Huo Qingtong received 1.7 million Hong Kong dollars in cash.


    Hong Kong was in the midst of rapid construction, especially with the Hardy Group''s industrial zone, which required large quantities of steel. Additionally, more steel using enterprises were emerging in the industrial zone, such as factories producing nails and wires. The Hong Kong steel mill had no trouble selling its products, and there was even a shortage of raw materials.


    The mill was more than happy to buy everything Huo Qingtong brought, paying in cash.


    Huo Qingtong knew he couldn''t rely on China for steady business. Their economy was struggling, and they often bartered with goods like medicinal herbs and sea products that were not in high demand. What he needed was cash to pay the workers and purchase daily necessities, not seafood or items that took time to convert into money.


    He had already adjusted his strategy:


    One part of his business would involve selling weapons to China¡ªsince arms were always in demand¡ªbut beyond that, there was no point in engaging. Instead, he set his sights on other Asian markets like the Philippines, where cash flowed more readily. The rest of the goods would be exported to these countries, ensuring a more stable financial return.


    The Hong Kong steel mills were another reliable buyer for cash transactions.


    He also expanded his workforce, hiring 500 more workers at the port.


    This time, he sent them to the islands near Okinawa, dropping off personnel, supplies, and tents. Several Triad members were put in charge, with instructions to gather the island''s materials. In a few days, they would come back and load the goods onto the ship.


    Back on Iwo Jima, the ships were already loaded, The buisness of scrap materials had officially entered a stable rhythm.


    Huo Qingtong did some calculations: At the very least, he could sell three shipments per month. Estimating at $200,000 per shipment, that amounted to $600,000. Ship rental and operational costs would be around $50,000, labor wages approximately $20,000, and food expenses around $6,000.


    That meant a net profit of $520,000 per month.


    The Triad could take $100,000, while the trading company would make $420,000.


    The last time he went back, Mr. Hardy had called him over, expressing his satisfaction with his work and deciding to give him a 5% management share of the trading company.


    This meant that Huo Qingtong could earn more than $20,000 a month.


    He clenched his fists in excitement, trying to contain his emotions.


    Twenty thousand dollars, or 160,000 Hong Kong dollars¡ªsomething he had never dared to dream of before. He knew those factories in the industrial area; even with thriving businesses, they made only a few hundred thousand dollars a year.


    But if his trading company could rent more ships and expand further, they might earn five million dollars a year, and his share would be over $200,000.


    Mr. Hardy even said that if he performed well, his management shares could increase, and he might even be given company shares. With such a generous boss, how could he not give it his all?


    As he was thinking, someone came running from afar in a panic.


    "Qingtong, there''s something big!"


    "What is it?" Huo Qingtong asked in alarm.


    "They found a warehouse on the island. It was sealed, but when they broke it open, they found a lot of U.S. military supplies, including ammunition and shells. What should we do?"


    Huo Qingtong was startled as well.


    "Let''s go check it out."


    He led a group to the warehouse several miles away. The warehouse was underground, built in a concealed location. The material collectors had been working along the coast, where there was an abundance of scrap metal, but as they moved inland, they discovered this warehouse.


    The warehouse was about 300 square meters in size.


    Inside were piles of weapons and firearms¡ªType 38 rifles, machine guns¡ªboth American and Japanese models. There were also boxes of shells. Huo Qingtong couldn''t tell what type they were.


    However, one of the workers, a man in his thirties, stepped forward and said, "I used to be in the artillery unit. There are several types of shells here. These are Japanese mortar shells, those are Japanese howitzer shells, and these are American shells."


    At this moment, an old soldier said, "Judging by the situation here, it seems that after the battle, the U.S. military gathered some of the better materials and sealed them up, probably planning to come back for them later. But no one has returned since, and they''ve long been forgotten."


    Huo Qingtong remembered the boss once told him that the U.S. military is the wealthiest in the world, with enough funding to arm its soldiers several times over, leaving plenty of resources to spare. The U.S. would never rely on old, outdated weaponry. Weapons that have rusted and aged bring a multitude of dangers, making them highly unreliable in any combat scenario.


    For instance, structural weaknesses can cause firearms to break or misfire, potentially injuring the user or those nearby. Firearm malfunctions are another serious risk¡ªan old gun could jam at a critical moment, or worse, explode due to compromised internal mechanisms. Explosives in outdated shells pose an even graver threat.


    The chemicals inside may have deteriorated over time, making them unstable and prone to premature detonation, harming both the operator and their comrades.


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 468 - 468 Jayce Promotion

    Additionally, these old weapons suffer from reduced accuracy or effectiveness. A rifle, for example, that hasn''t been maintained over the years might lose its precision, missing its target when it matters most. In the hands of soldiers, this could be the difference between life and death. To put it simply, using these relics is like walking into battle with a ticking time bomb strapped to your back.


    No military force as powerful as the U.S. would ever risk such a catastrophe when they have the means to provide their troops with the latest, most reliable technology.


    The CCP, however, doesn''t have this luxury. They''ll arm their soldiers with whatever is available, as long as it helps win the civil war. The life or death of their peasant soldiers is of little concern.


    What the U.S. military discards as junk¡ªold, rusted weapons¡ªcan be sold for high prices to the CCP. For them, even unreliable, outdated arms are worth acquiring if they can bolster their forces While these weapons are dangerous and prone to malfunction, the CCP is willing to take that risk.


    "Move everything. Load it all onto the ship and take it back."


    "Be careful while handling the boxes, don''t let them get damaged."


    After giving instructions, Huo Qingtong looked at the old artilleryman and said, "You know this stuff. You''re in charge of supervising the operation. From now on, you''ll be promoted to a junior manager and receive an extra dollar in daily wages."


    The old artilleryman was overjoyed, never expecting that a few words would bring such good fortune.


    The guns and shells were carefully loaded onto the ship. Once it was fully loaded, Huo Qingtong sent it straight inland.


    This time the trip was shorter, not even requiring a journey to Tianjin but instead heading to Lianyungang. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By now, the CCP forces had taken the area north of the Yangtze River, with troops stationed along the riverbanks. The person in charge of receiving the goods was someone familiar to Huo Qingtong.


    "Any good stuff this time?" the logistics officer asked with a smile.


    In the scrap metal from the previous shipment, there had been quite a few guns and cannons, some of which were still in decent condition. With a little repair, they could be used. For the current military forces, these old weapons were quite valuable.


    Even the scrap metal was good quality, made of the finest American steel, perfect for forging tools like knives and hoes.


    "This batch is similar to the last, but we discovered a post war supply warehouse. It seems to have been collected by the U.S. military after the battle and then left unattended. We''ve brought over everything from the warehouse," Huo Qingtong explained.


    The logistics officer had initially asked in jest but was pleasantly surprised.


    "What kind of goods?"


    "Thousands of rifles, both Japanese and American, and about 5,000 shells. An expert examined them and said there are mortar and howitzer shells among them."


    The logistics officer was overjoyed.


    He immediately organized a team to unload the goods.


    After counting the supplies, they found that there were mortar and howitzer shells, all original American and Japanese equipment.


    With the civil war raging in China now, this equipment would definitely sell for a high price.


    ...


    In recent days, Jayce had been deep in thought while patrolling.


    He kept thinking about what the American tycoon Mr. Hardy said that day: if he ever needed anything, he could reach out to Mr. Victor.


    He had been pondering this for several days.


    Was it simply because he didn''t make Hardy go to the police station to give a statement? In fact, as long as Hardy informed his superior, that would have been enough. After all, even the British Chief Superintendent had to curry favor with Hardy. How could he dare give Hardy a hard time?


    But this seemed to be a good thing for Jayce.


    As long as he found Mr. Victor and exchanged a few words, he could possibly secure a promotion.


    However, that might be the end of the favor.


    Should he use it now? But if he didn''t use it soon, they might forget about him. After all, he was just a small figure, not someone important enough to stay on anyone''s radar.


    What he was contemplating was how to use this connection to keep climbing the ladder.


    After several days of reflection, he finally decided to visit Mr. Victor. He had rehearsed what to say in the meeting.


    He had already found out where Victor worked, took the day off, put on a well-fitted suit, and headed to Victor''s business office.


    "Good afternoon, sir. Do you have an appointment with someone today?" a staff member at the reception desk greeted him as he entered.


    "Uh, no, I''m here to see Mr. Victor. My name is Jayce," he quickly replied.


    "Do you have a scheduled meeting?"


    "No."


    "Then I''m afraid you''ll need to schedule an appointment first, sir. You can register here, and when Mr. Victor has time, we''ll contact you to arrange a meeting," the staff member explained.


    Jayce thought to himself how big companies always had so many formalities.


    He obediently registered his details.


    Just as Jayce was about to leave the office, two cars pulled up at the entrance. Victor stepped out of one and entered the building.


    Jayce recognized Victor immediately and knew this was his chance.


    Gathering his composure, he stepped forward. "Mr. Victor, my name is Jayce. We haven''t met before, but Mr. Hardy suggested that I reach out to you." Jayce extended his hand confidently, hoping to make a strong impression.


    Victor noticed Jayce and shook his hand with a polite smile.


    "Mr. Hardy mentioned your name to me. What brings you here today?" Victor asked, offering a polite smile.


    "I came today to say that if Mr. Hardy ever needs anything, I, Jayce, would be more than willing to assist," Jayce said.


    In fact, it was an outright pledge of allegiance.


    He was essentially saying, "I want to be on your team. Will you take me in?"


    Victor smiled. "How old are you?"


    "Twenty-six."


    "How long have you been a police officer?"


    "Two years."


    "What''s your current position?"


    "I''m a Senior Police Constable, squad leader of a patrol unit."


    "I''ll make a call later and arrange your transfer to the plainclothes division. Gain some experience there. Do your best, and more opportunities will come," Victor said.


    Jayce was overjoyed.


    Being transferred to the plainclothes division was already a significant step forward.

 Chapter 469 - 469 Gambling But Different Stake

    "Thank you, Mr. Victor. In the future, feel free to instruct me on anything."


    After Jayce left, Victor proceeded to a meeting to review business properties available for acquisition. His focus was on practicality and potential returns for the Hardy Group. Among the options, Yongsheng Building stood out¡ªa prime location near Queen''s Road with ample potential for expansion.


    The property boasted 16 floors and an expansive 20-acre area for parking and future development. More than sufficient for the Hardy Group''s needs, Victor thought. The Yang family, who owned it, had withdrawn from China after a failed investment and were eager to sell the building for 12 million Hong Kong dollars.


    As Victor sat in the meeting, he calculated the potential. If he could negotiate the price below 10 million, it would be a smart investment. With that in mind, he decided to push for a better deal.


    Later that evening, Victor reported his findings to Hardy over dinner. "The building checks out. It has everything we need and more," he informed Hardy.


    Hardy, always calculating, pondered the broader situation. "Don''t rush. I believe we can push the price down further," he advised.


    Victor raised an eyebrow. Hardy''s confidence piqued his curiosity, but the answer soon came when Hardy tapped a newspaper on the table.


    "The CCP is making big moves again. Investors are nervous about Hong Kong''s future. Everyone''s worried their properties will lose value if things go south," Hardy explained. The instability could work in their favor, Victor realized. Sellers might be more desperate than they appeared.


    Hardy continued, "The British may increase their troop presence, but the CCP victory is inevitable. If Hong Kong falls, we''ll return to the U.S. It''s a risk worth taking for the potential gains."


    Victor couldn''t help but respect Hardy''s calm demeanor. While others scrambled to sell and flee, Hardy saw opportunity amidst the chaos.


    The next day, Victor went to negotiate with Yongchang Trading. The head of the Yang family greeted him warmly, eager to make a deal.


    "Mr. Victor, Yongsheng Building was completed in 1941 and is still practically new. It covers 22 acres, with a 20,000 square meter construction area," the Yang family head explained, clearly trying to emphasize the building''s value.


    Victor listened but remained focused. The real estate market was shifting rapidly due to the political situation in China, and prices weren''t what they used to be. He had already conducted his inspection and knew what he wanted out of the deal.


    "We''ve reviewed everything. Let''s talk price," Victor said, bypassing pleasantries. "If it''s reasonable, Hardy Group will move forward. If not, we''ll explore other options."


    "Our asking price is 12 million," the Yang family head responded. "That''s already below market value."


    Victor knew that wasn''t true anymore. The market had shifted.


    He shook his head and said, "That was before. Things are different now."


    "You''ve seen the news," Victor replied evenly. "Hong Kong''s political situation has changed. Buyers are scarce, and sellers are increasing."


    The Yang family head''s tone softened. He sensed that Victor was right, but he still pressed on with his argument.


    "If there are so few buyers, why is the Hardy Group interested in buying now?"


    Victor said, "We''re also gambling by acquiring properties right now. The risk is extremely high, so we definitely won''t buy at a high price. At 12 million, it will be hard for you to sell."


    "Mr. Victor, I am not entirely convinced by that argument. The Hardy Group is a giant, and perhaps you''ve received some information about the British making a move. If that''s the case, then 12 million is already a bargain. If you want me to sell below 12 million, let me be clear¡ªI''m willing to gamble as well."


    Victor chuckled softly before replying, "Mr. Yang, we are Americans."


    Hearing that, Mr. Yang''s face went pale. Of course, they were Americans¡ªbacked by a powerful financial consortium. They wouldn''t lose, even if the CCP reclaimed Hong Kong; they''d be compensated one way or another. But him? He was a nobody without any powerful backing.


    The CCP could easily throw him in jail on some fabricated charge just to seize his assets. Yes, both were gambling, but while one risked losing a profit, the other was betting everything he had.


    "There are many properties for sale, but few serious buyers," Victor said. "If you want a quick sale, you''ll need to adjust your expectations."


    The Yang family head hesitated. He knew finding another buyer at this time would be difficult.


    "What''s your offer?" he finally asked.


    "Six million," Victor replied, cutting the price in half.


    The Yang family head''s face tightened. "That''s impossible. We can''t sell at that price. I''d rather hold onto the building."


    Victor remained unfazed. "That''s your choice. If you reconsider, feel free to reach out." With that, he stood and left without a second thought.


    As Victor walked out, he didn''t bother looking back. He knew the Yang family head would have to think hard about the offer. The market was against him, and there weren''t many options left for a quick sale. For now, Victor had done his part. It was up to the Yang family to decide whether to take the deal or let the market work against them.


    The Yang family head wanted to call Victor back, but doing so would mean losing face and any chance of negotiating a higher price.


    After returning home, the Yang family head was filled with restless thoughts.


    His current plan was to relocate his family to the United States and sell off his Hong Kong assets, but the offer was just too low, and he was reluctant to accept it.


    The construction of the tower, combined with the land costs, had already exceeded six million. Selling it now would result in a significant loss. In better economic conditions, a building of this caliber in the Central District could have easily fetched two or three times the current price.


    Should he hold off a little longer?


    Perhaps a turning point was on the horizon? sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 470 - 470 Viagra Take Over The United States,

    In fact, many people in Hong Kong were thinking the same way at that time.


    Meanwhile, on the pharmaceutical side.


    Since the formula had been confirmed, the factory had gone into full production, manufacturing a batch of ''The Viagra.'' Once produced, this batch wasn''t sold in Hong Kong but shipped directly to the United States.


    The Hardy Group registered a new health product company in Las Vegas, which held the exclusive global distribution rights for ''The Viagra.''


    However, they didn''t sell the product directly to the public. Instead, they adopted an underground sales model.


    What does "underground" mean?


    Los Angeles brothels.


    Las Vegas brothels.


    San Francisco brothels.


    Every customer who visited these establishments received a complimentary Viagra, and the women would introduce it as, "This is the most advanced pill produced by the Hardy Group''s subsidiary pharmaceutical."


    The customers who tried it found the effects incredible.


    What used to last three minutes now lasted half an hour.


    What used to last half an hour now went on until morning.


    Many people instantly fell in love with the product.


    "What''s the name of that pill I took?" one of the customers asked.


    "It''s a remarkable pill from the Hardy Group that can restore a man''s vigor," the woman on the bed said with a smile. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How much does it cost?"


    "Five dollars per pill, and a small bottle contains four pills, for a total of twenty dollars."


    The woman pulled out a small glass bottle containing four green Viagra pills. She shook it gently, and it made a soft rattling sound.


    "Oh, it''s not cheap, but I think it''s worth it. I''ve never felt so amazing," the man said happily.


    Men who could afford to pay for women didn''t mind spending twenty dollars. Many of them handed over the money and bought a bottle. The women selling the pills earned commissions.


    Gradually, word of Viagra spread.


    Many people heard about this remarkable pill from the Hardy Group that could make men more powerful.


    Word of mouth was the best advertisement, and soon, sales were booming.


    After succeeding in three cities on the West Coast, the Hardy Group reached out to other Mafia families. The Mafia''s influence spanned across all major cities in the U.S., and nearly every family had a stake in vice industries. The green Viagra pills quickly spread to these cities as well.


    Hardy made sure to leave a profit for these families.


    The retail price was standardized at five dollars per pill, but the wholesale price was two dollars per pill. The profit in between went to the distributors.


    As long as there was profit, people were willing to help promote it. This is one of the iron laws of business.


    Whether they sold drugs or Viagra, many gangs found that selling the green pills made as much money as selling drugs.


    In New York, distribution was handled by the Corleone family and Tom Hagen.


    In Phoenix, the local Mafia family had previously been closer to Barzini and hadn''t been involved in this business.


    However, recently, customers at brothels kept asking if they had any Viagra.


    When the Phoenix Mafia boss heard the report from his subordinates, he initially didn''t know what Viagra was. After they explained, he was surprised.


    In his forties, he had long struggled with stamina issues, barely lasting three minutes. It was a source of frustration for him. He had secretly tried various remedies, including Native American medicine, but nothing worked.


    "Get me some of those Viagra pills. If this business is good, we''ll get in on it," the boss said.


    "But that''s Hardy''s business. You know how Barzini feels about him," one of his subordinates replied.


    The boss thought to himself, "To hell with Hardy and Barzini. I need to fix my problem first." He said, "Stop talking nonsense and go get it."


    The subordinate went to another city where the local family had a good relationship with Hardy. The brothels there already had Viagra. After trying one himself, the subordinate instantly fell in love with the green pill.


    When he returned, he boasted to the boss, "Boss, I tried it, and it really works. That woman was screaming the whole time."


    "Put down the pills and get out!" the boss yelled, scolding the subordinate.


    The boss took the bottle and tried one of the pills. Soon enough, he felt the effects and called for a woman. He kept going for a full half hour.


    The satisfaction, the kind only those who had lost it could understand, was immense.


    Damn it.


    This business had to be done.


    The Phoenix Mafia boss called the old godfather and asked him to help get in touch with Hardy''s health product company. The old godfather laughed and said, "No problem. You''re not the first one to ask. I think there''s no need for any prejudice. We''re all part of the commission. Everything we do is for money.


    We''re not politicians. Why should we divide ourselves into factions?"


    "I completely agree with you. We''re in it for the money," the Phoenix Mafia boss laughed in reply.


    Over the next few days.


    The old godfather reached out to many families.


    The heads of these families all expressed their willingness to get into the business, and soon, Viagra spread across the entire United States, with sales growing significantly.


    Before long, word of this success reached Hardy.


    The sales of Viagra were skyrocketing, with projected weekly sales exceeding 100,000 pills. Annual sales were expected to surpass five million pills, and the number would only continue to grow.


    The wholesale price of Viagra in the U.S. was two dollars per pill, while the cost of importing it from Hong Kong was just 30 cents per pill. All the profit from sales went to Hardy''s exclusive health product company.


    Even with that margin, the Hong Kong pharmaceutical company still made more than double the profit.


    This meant that the production cost of each pill was just 10 cents.


    The health industry was indeed a highly profitable one.


    At this rate, Viagra alone would bring Hardy tens of millions of dollars in profit each year, and as the market expanded, the profit potential was limitless.

 Chapter 471 - 471 The Hardy Health Sciences Institute

    Victor reported the sales situation of the Viegra to Hardy, and finally said, "Based on the current market, the annual profit margin of the pharmaceutical factory can reach around 1.2 million Hong Kong dollars."


    In fact, the vast majority of the profit was taken by Hardy''s sales company.


    However, Hardy knew that this was just the beginning. Once the reputation continued to grow and the market recognition increased, sales would significantly rise.


    "Have the sales company continue to deeply explore the U.S market. Secondly, start developing the European and the South American markets. The sales there may not be as strong as in the U.S. but with the large number of countries, the accumulated small sales will add up to a substantial amount," Hardy instructed.


    "I understand, boss."


    "There''s one more thing, boss. Some people are saying the price of the Viegra is too high, which is affecting sales. Should we consider lowering the price?" Victor asked.


    Hardy immediately waved his hand.


    "Absolutely not. Let me tell you, those who can afford it don''t care about the price, and those who do aren''t our target customers. Viegra is not a necessity; it is for those seeking extra pleasure."


    "Besides, lowering the price would damage the reputation far more than the increase in profit. Even if we have to run more ads, we won''t lower the price."


    After thinking for a moment, Hardy added, "Notify Samuel, I will visit the Hardy Health Sciences Institute this afternoon."


    "Yes, boss."


    The Hardy Health Sciences Institute had been established for a little over a month. It already had about 20 researchers, some of whom were graduates from prestigious U.S. universities, while others were previously experienced researchers from the Hong Kong Institute who had been recently poached. Several young scholars specializing in health supplements and modern medicine were also part of the team.


    Hardy acknowledged the importance of modern medicine and saw its potential for the future.


    He knew that Western medicine was the future trend. The purpose of setting up the Hardy Health Sciences Institute was to primarily help his company research health supplements.


    To make money.


    Another purpose was to gather a group of top medical researchers so that if he or his family fell ill, they could rely on these people for treatment. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of these goals were highly pragmatic, and Hardy had never hidden his utilitarian approach.


    The final goal was to explore new health trends and develop cutting-edge products for the future market. In other words, to stay ahead of the competition in the booming health industry.


    Samuel accompanied Hardy into the Hardy Health Sciences Institute, and as soon as they entered, they heard arguing inside. Several young doctors and older researchers were quarreling heatedly. Samuel quickly stepped forward to stop them.


    When everyone saw that the boss and the big boss had arrived, they quickly ceased their dispute.


    "What were you arguing about?" Hardy asked.


    A young doctor stepped forward and said, "It was about a supplement ingredient, ginseng extract. We believe American ginseng (Panax quinquefolius) is better for health, while the older researchers think the Chinese ginseng is better. That''s what we were arguing about."


    Hardy smiled.


    He thought arguments were fine¡ªclashes bring sparks of inspiration.


    Hardy then had a discussion with the researchers at the institute, hoping they would contribute to advancing modern health science. In the future, Hardy''s group also planned to open a health supplement hospital and even establish a health science university. The doctors could either practice at the hospital or teach at the university.


    "Boss, are you really going to establish a health science university? I''ve been hoping for this for years. When can we see it happen?" asked an excited Dr. William Zane.


    "Very soon. I''ve already instructed Victor to propose building a health sciences college back in Las Vegas. The college will have two departments: Modern medicine and modern health science. Though each will have its own focus, they will both have some exposure to the other field."


    "As for the hospital, I''ve already asked Samuel to start looking for a site."


    The crowd was excited by the boss''s words, feeling uplifted. Following a powerful boss felt great. What had seemed impossible was resolved in just a few words.


    Money truly is a superpower!


    When Hardy arrived at the director''s office, only he and Samuel were left inside. Hardy said, "The institute should publish its own magazine, called the Health Science Research Journal. It will be a monthly publication, and everyone at the institute must write at least one article each month. This will encourage their research enthusiasm and keep them from arguing all day."


    "The sales of Viegra in the U.S. are excellent. Keep increasing production¡ªbring it to over one million pills per month."


    "Start developing new products, targeting women, the elderly, and children. As I''ve said before, health products need to cater to specific groups. We must capture the consumers psychology."


    "One other crucial thing: you need to understand human nature in order to get consumers to buy."


    Samuel was puzzled.


    "Could you explain in more detail, boss?"


    Hardy said: "It''s simple. For example, health products for women can be made into oral liquid form and called ''Women''s Oral Liquid,'' focusing on beauty and anti-aging. What do women desire the most? Beauty. And what do they fear the most? Aging.


    So we focus on this direction."


    "Vitamin E has the effect of nourishing the skin. We can include that in the oral liquid, along with other beneficial extracts. I believe we can develop an excellent health product for women."


    "But remember a few points. First, it has to be convenient to take. People nowadays are lazy¡ªif it''s too much trouble, they''ll give up. Second, the taste must be good. The saying ''bitter medicine cures the disease'' is outdated; customers want a good experience. The oral liquid must taste delicious."


    "Third, it must be effective¡ªbut not too effective."


    Samuel looked at Hardy in surprise, "Why not make it too effective? Wouldn''t that attract more customers?"


    Hardy shook his head.


    "One economic principle is that the cost of acquiring new customers is more than five times the cost of retaining old ones. We need to keep developing new customers, but we absolutely must retain the old ones."

 Chapter 472 - 472 Cheaper Than The Price Of Scrap Metal

    "If the product tastes good and has some effect, with a daily dose of one bottle in the morning and one in the evening, it will become a habit. This will ensure customer retention, allowing stable sales without constantly chasing new customers."


    Samuel was full of admiration for his boss.


    No wonder Hardy made so much money.


    He had figured everything out.


    It seemed Samuel wasn''t really cut out for business, no wonder he had stagnated for so many years.


    He thought to himself that he was better suited to being a pharmaceutical manager.


    Samuel took notes continuously. These were his work goals for the future.


    ...


    Earlier, Huo Qingtong had deployed several hundred people to the Okinawa Islands to gather resources, and now that the collection was complete, they were sailing over to load the goods.


    As they were about to reach a small island in Okinawa, they happened to encounter a patrol ship.


    "Toot~!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The patrol ship sounded its whistle and greeted the cargo ship flying the American flag.


    "Toot toot toot~!"


    The cargo ship responded with a few whistles.


    Initially, they thought they would pass by without incident, but unexpectedly, the patrol ship turned and followed the cargo ship, all the way to the island where Huo Qingtong''s team was gathering the supplies.


    "What''s going on?" Huo Qingtong wondered.


    As soon as the ship stopped, the other side called out, asking Huo Qingtong to board the patrol ship. Puzzled, Huo Qingtong went aboard the military ship.


    It was the same captain he had encountered before.


    Seeing Huo Qingtong, the captain smiled and invited him into his office, poured him a cup of coffee, and introduced himself with a grin, "Let me introduce myself, I''m Captain Ivan."


    "I wonder, Captain Ivan, what brings you to me?" Huo Qingtong asked.


    "You''re here collecting supplies, right? We were thinking of doing a bit of business with you. Are you interested?" Captain Ivan said.


    "Oh~ what kind of business?" Huo Qingtong asked curiously.


    "We''ve got a batch of cargo ships that we can sell to you at a low price. Would you be interested?" Captain Ivan asked.


    "What kind of cargo ships?"


    "Japanese cargo ships, big and small. We confiscated them when we invaded Okinawa. Those bastards used these ships to transport supplies, and after the war, we seized them all. There are about twenty or thirty ships; some are usable, while others are already scrap. They''re all sitting in a ship graveyard."


    Huo Qingtong was taken aback.


    "Would selling these ships cause any issues with your superiors?" Huo Qingtong asked.


    Ivan laughed heartily, then lowered his voice, "To be honest, after I met you last time, I went back to the base and spoke with my superior, the base commander. When he heard about it, he said, ''Those Japanese ships we seized are just rusting away; we might as well sell them for scrap metal.''"


    "So we discussed it among ourselves, and since those ships aren''t listed in the military inventory, they''re just post-war confiscated items, and nobody cares about them. Later, we can just say they were anchored in the bay and a typhoon blew them out to sea. No one will pay attention to them."


    Huo Qingtong was shocked but realized they were right. No one cared about those Japanese ships. Saying a typhoon swept them away was a perfectly reasonable excuse.


    The Americans were in charge now, and the Japanese didn''t dare ask for anything back from them. They only needed to write a reason on the seized goods records and that''s it.


    "What types of ships are there?" Huo Qingtong asked.


    "I can''t say for sure, but I can take you to have a look," Captain Ivan replied.


    Huo Qingtong agreed and sent a message back to his ship, telling them to keep working and loading the supplies, while he went with the fleet on other business.


    Two hours later, the patrol ship arrived at a relatively secluded bay on Okinawa Island. The area was deserted and served as a ship graveyard where the U.S. military had stored the seized cargo ships.


    The entire bay was filled with ships.


    Many of them were rusting, clearly untouched for a long time.


    The ships varied in size and type, ranging from smaller ones weighing around a thousand tons to larger ones comparable to Liberty ships, likely weighing seven or eight thousand tons.


    There were cargo ships as well as troop transport ships.


    "What price are you offering?" Huo Qingtong asked tentatively.


    "By weight¡ªfive dollars per ton," Ivan said.


    Huo Qingtong was stunned.


    The price of scrap metal was thirty dollars per ton.


    Though these ships looked worn, Huo Qingtong knew that some could still be used. If he brought them back, cleaned off the rust, and gave them a new coat of paint, they could probably run for another decade or more.


    Even if they were completely scrapped, buying them at five dollars per ton and selling the scrap metal would still be profitable.


    "Colonel Ivan, as you know, Hardy Group has always worked for the logistics department and never engaged in private transactions. I''ll need to consult with my boss on this matter," Huo Qingtong replied cleverly.


    Ivan shrugged. "No problem. I''ll wait for your response."


    He added, "Regardless of whether this deal goes through, you mustn''t let this information get out."


    Huo Qingtong nodded, "I understand the rules."


    The patrol ship brought Huo Qingtong back to the island where his team was loading supplies. Captain Ivan waved goodbye, and after the loading was complete, Huo Qingtong hurried back to Hong Kong.


    He handed over the scrap metal to his subordinates to deal with and went to find Victor. Huo Qingtong explained in detail how they had encountered the U.S. patrol ship and the offer of a business deal.


    After hearing the story, Victor wasn''t sure if they should proceed, given that it involved both the U.S. military and the Japanese. He immediately called Hardy.

 Chapter 473 - 473 There Is No Business We Dare Not Do

    Hardy listened and smiled lightly.


    "What''s the harm in doing it? Go ahead and buy the ships at five dollars per ton. It''ll also help build a relationship with the U.S. military stationed there."


    "Bring the ships back. If they can be repaired, fix them. If not, dismantle them for scrap metal. We won''t lose money."


    "I understand, Mr. Hardy," Victor replied.


    Huo Qingtong, standing nearby, heard Hardy''s words and admired him. There was no business that the big boss wouldn''t dare to do.


    After some thought, Huo Qingtong asked Victor, "Mr. Victor, if we buy these ships, I''m thinking of keeping a few for the trading company. Do you think that''s appropriate?"


    Victor smiled, "You can decide that on your own. As long as the boss agrees to the purchase, the rest is up to you."


    Huo Qingtong wasted no time and hurried back to Okinawa. Coincidentally, on the way, he encountered the same patrol ship again, captained by Ivan. This made Huo suspect that Captain Ivan had been waiting for him all along.


    Huo''s ship signaled the patrol ship, and the patrol ship quickly understood and followed them to the port.


    Once again, Huo Qingtong boarded the patrol ship.


    "How did it go? Did your boss agree?" Captain Ivan asked as soon as they met.


    "Yes, our boss agreed, but he hopes for a lower price," Huo Qingtong replied, displaying his businessman instincts.


    Ivan shrugged, "Alright, then four dollars per ton."


    "Okay, four dollars per ton." Huo Qingtong was pleasantly surprised; he had just tried bargaining and didn''t expect Ivan to agree so easily.


    Ivan was even happier. By selling off this scrap metal, the officers at the base would each make tens of thousands of dollars.


    That''s no small amount.


    Ivan took Huo Qingtong to the ship graveyard and personally counted the ships. Each had its specifications and weight clearly marked, so the total tonnage was easily calculated. There were 31 ships in total, mostly smaller ones, amounting to 106,000 tons.


    The total price was 424,000 dollars.


    With the deal done, Captain Ivan said, ''I''ll have someone come over to see how many ships can be started. If they can run, you can sail them back; if not, you can tow them, and we''ll even fill up your fuel tanks.


    These American soldiers were quite thoughtful.


    "That''s great! I was wondering how I''d get them back," Huo Qingtong replied.


    After inspection, they found that most of the ships could still operate, which was very fortunate.


    Over the next few days, the ships were towed two or three at a time back to Hong Kong, all docking in the Hardy Group''s waters.


    Global Shipping had a ship repair company, so Huo Qingtong enlisted them to thoroughly inspect the ships. The usable ones were kept, while the unusable ones were towed to shore, where a team of demolition workers began dismantling them into steel plates.


    The scrap was then sold to steel mills.


    In the end, 23 ships were repaired. Their original names and numbers were removed, new paint was applied, and new numbers were assigned, completely transforming their appearance.


    Huo Qingtong kept four ships: two 1,600-ton ships and two 3,900-ton ships. These were relatively new and of suitable tonnage, so he decided to keep them. As for the remaining ships, he wasn''t sure what to do.


    It was important to note that these ships were no longer just scrap metal; their value had increased dozens of times.


    A 1,000-ton troop transport ship, which the U.S. had sold to him for just 4,000 dollars, excluding the repairs and painting costs¡ªwhich didn''t go beyond 10,000 dollars for the most severe one¡ªwas now worth over 100,000 dollars, even as a second-hand vessel.


    What should he do with the remaining dozen ships?


    Huo Qingtong consulted with Victor, who said, "Check if there''s interest in Hong Kong. If they''re willing to buy, go ahead and sell. If not, reach out to businessmen in the surrounding Asian countries. You can start with the Philippines¡ªthey''ve approached us before about purchasing American cargo ships, but the prices were too high for them at the time."


    Huo Qingtong discreetly spread the word, seeing if anyone was interested in buying his second-hand ships, and within a few days, several potential buyers approached him.


    The first group came from the Philippines, representing a business consortium that was keen on expanding their shipping operations. After negotiations, they agreed to purchase nine of Huo Qingtong''s ships, finalizing the largest portion of the sale.


    Shortly after, a Hong Kong businessman, already well-established in the logistics industry, expressed interest in acquiring a portion of the fleet for regional trade. Huo Qingtong sold him six ships, securing another major deal.


    Finally, Bao Yugang approached Huo Qingtong with a smaller proposal. He introduced himself as a man who had worked on the mainland and had recently arrived in Hong Kong. His family had some savings but didn''t know what business to get into. Upon hearing that Huo Qingtong was selling ships, he came up with the idea of buying a ship for cargo transport.


    Bao Yugang had only 700,000 dollars, enough to buy at most two ships. After discussing it with Huo Qingtong, Huo offered him a suggestion.


    "You could buy a ship yourself, then establish a shipping company. Afterward, you could lease a few ships from Hardy Shipping. The shipping business is good right now, and as you make more money, you can gradually buy new ships."


    Bao Yugang thought it was a great idea. He spent 400,000 dollars to buy a 5,600-ton cargo ship, then after establishing his own shipping company, leased four more ships from Hardy Shipping and started his shipping business. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bao Yugang and Huo Qingtong became friends.


    Huo Qingtong had a total of 23 ships. After selling to the Philippine consortium, the Hong Kong businessman, and Bao Yugang, he kept four ships for his own company. The remaining four ships were sold to the CCP, though this was not an easy transaction.

 Chapter 474 - 474 Hong Kong Situation Detorioated

    When Huo Qingtong discreetly approached the CCP to gauge their interest, they immediately expressed their desire to purchase the ships. However, dealing with the CCP carried certain risks. Any large transactions involving recognizable items like ships could easily land Huo in trouble, potentially leading to fines or even imprisonment.


    To mitigate these risks, Huo insisted on adding penalties to the sale, which significantly increased the price.


    The CCP, as usual, tried to haggle the price down, arguing they were a fledgling government with limited funds. But Huo Qingtong refused to budge. He insisted on cash, knowing full well the risks involved in dealing with them. After some back-and-forth, the CCP agreed to Huo''s terms, paying most of the sum in cash, with a small portion of the payment being made in medicinal herbs.


    Once the deal was concluded, Huo Qingtong gathered a crew and sailed the four ships north, eventually delivering them to Lianyungang.


    The CCP officials who received the ships were ecstatic. "To be honest, the total cargo capacity of our current fleet is only around 100,000 tons. You''ve just delivered a real treasure to us."


    Recently, peace talks between the CCP and the Nationalist had stalled, and the CCP forces were amassing along the Yangtze River, searching for ships in preparation for a river-crossing campaign. These ships were a godsend.


    Finally, they calculated the total cost: 2.6 million dollars.


    The CCP had managed to provide the majority of the payment in cash as demanded, with the rest being compensated in medicinal herbs. However, they were not pleased with the additional costs Huo Qingtong had imposed.


    After completing the transaction, Huo Qingtong returned to Hong Kong with the herbs.


    By this time, it was already April.


    The peace talks between the Chinese Communist Party (CCP) and the Nationalist regime had completely stalled. Despite agreeing on terms, the Nationalist leader continued to delay, refusing to sign the accord.


    The CCP leadership, growing impatient, decided to take matters into their own hands.


    On April 20, the river-crossing campaign commenced.


    In the stormy winds of Zhongshan, a million CCP troops began their assault, crossing the Yangtze River.


    Around 800 to 1,000 vessels, including the new ships they bought, fishing boats and civilian crafts, were used to launch a full-scale offensive along multiple fronts: Anqing, Wuhu, Nanjing, and Jiangyin. By April 23, Nanjing had fallen.


    The south was thrown into chaos.


    Even Hong Kong trembled.


    "Extra! Extra! The Nationalist Party has lost Nanjing. Hundreds of thousands of CCP troops are now marching toward Shanghai, Jiangsu, Anhui, and Zhejiang."


    Many foreign bankers, seeing the news in the paper, were alarmed. The outcome seemed inevitable. What would happen to Hong Kong?


    That very afternoon,


    The head of the Yang family, owners of Wing Cheong Trading Company, called Victor. "Mr. Victor, we''ve decided to accept your previous offer and sell the Yongsheng Building."


    Victor replied calmly, "Mr. Yang, the previous offer was for 6 million Hong Kong dollars. Given the increased risks now, we can only offer 4 million."


    Mr. Yang felt his chest tighten.


    "Mr. Victor, how can you change the terms like this?"


    Victor chuckled. "I''m not changing the terms; I''m simply reacting to the market. Do you know how many people are trying to unload their assets in Hong Kong right now? You''re not the only one. I can tell you, our venture capital fund has a limit. If you don''t sell now, you might not be able to sell later at all."


    "If there''s nothing else, I have other matters to attend to. Plenty of people are waiting to discuss selling their properties." Victor said.


    "Wait, Mr. Victor," Mr. Yang called out, panicked.


    He knew the situation was dire. Major trading companies were offloading assets, creating a massive impact on the market. Sellers were plentiful; buyers were nearly nonexistent.


    After reaching out to numerous contacts, Mr. Yang realized that Hardy Group was the only company still buying. There was no other option.


    "I''ll sell. I''ll accept the 4 million Hong Kong dollars."


    Victor smiled lightly as he held the phone. "Come over and sign the contract. I''ll write you a check from Wells Fargo Bank. You can cash it at any Wells Fargo branch worldwide."


    "Alright, I''ll be right there."


    4 million Hong Kong dollars, about 700,525 USD, for an 18 story building on Queen''s Road, one of Hong Kong''s busiest districts. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And behind it, a 20 acre plot of land. This property would be worth billions in the future, but now it was sold for a fraction of its value due to fear of impending chaos.


    When Hardy saw the news about the river crossing campaign,


    He immediately gathered his staff from Global Times and ABC Radio, instructing them to report on the battle every day. Any territory lost by the Nationalists was to be highlighted as urgent news.


    His aim was to keep the people of Hong Kong in a state of constant anxiety.


    Next, he called Victor, along with representatives from Wells Fargo Bank and HSBC. "With this war, Hong Kong is bound to face panic. A large number of properties will likely go on the market. When people start abandoning their assets, we''ll move in and acquire them. But make sure to drive the prices as low as possible."


    Once his subordinates left,


    Hardy smiled to himself. He had been waiting for this opportunity. The uncertainty of war and the fear of CCP control made Hong Kong ripe for acquisition.


    And so, the scramble for Hong Kong''s assets began.


    This marked the foundation of what would become the Hardy Group''s most powerful branch outside the United States


    ...


    In Hong Kong, the atmosphere grew even more restless.


    More and more people began selling off assets, and prices dropped again and again. The Hardy Group seized the opportunity to acquire a large number of industries.


    At the same time,


    many entrepreneurs fleeing the turmoil in China sought refuge in Hong Kong, bringing with them a significant amount of funds, particularly gold and silver.

 Chapter 475 - 475 Unexpected opportunity

    In Hong Kong, the atmosphere grew even more restless.


    More and more people began selling off assets, and prices dropped again and again. The Hardy Group seized the opportunity to acquire a large number of industries.


    At the same time,


    many entrepreneurs fleeing the turmoil in China sought refuge in Hong Kong, bringing with them a significant amount of funds, particularly gold and silver.


    Among the most prominent banks in Hong Kong were HSBC, Wells Fargo, and Citibank. During this period, HSBC and Wells Fargo absorbed large deposits and precious metals, causing their deposits to grow continuously.


    Many of the new arrivals also brought antiques.


    The Hardy Auction House took the opportunity to acquire a large batch of cultural relics, many of them at very low prices, with some rare pieces among them.


    That evening,


    Mr. Xu, who had been in frequent contact with Victor, rushed to find him late at night. "Mr. Victor, there''s something very important I need to discuss with you."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    "Are you aware that Shanghai is under siege?"


    "Of course, it''s all over the news, and I''ve been following the situation in China closely," Victor replied.


    "Here''s the deal: the central bank''s treasury in Shanghai is being evacuated. Now that Shanghai is surrounded, they plan to transport the last batch of gold to the Taiwan. We''ve received reliable information that, since they don''t have any warships, they plan to use a civilian cargo ship to secretly move it.


    "While we have the exact information, to be honest, we currently don''t have the capability to intercept it. The higher-ups want to collaborate with your side. We provide the intel, and you make the move. We''ll split the spoils fifty-fifty.


    "We owe you a large sum of money from before, which can be deducted from the share. Anything extra can be converted into cash and stored in your bank, making it easier to purchase supplies in the future."


    Victor was shocked by the news. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A state-level robbery? He couldn''t agree to something that big without serious consideration.


    "This is a huge matter. I can''t make the decision on my own. I need to consult my boss," Victor said.


    "Of course, but please don''t delay. Time is of the essence. They''re already loading the ship in Shanghai, and it will likely set sail by tomorrow morning at the latest," Mr. Xu said.


    "How much wealth are we talking about?" Victor asked.


    "About 150 tons of gold, 20 million silver yuan, and some other valuables like antiques, jewelry, jade, and pearls. It''s hard to estimate the exact value of those," Mr. Xu replied.


    At that moment, Hardy was already asleep.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    Hardy opened his eyes and picked up the phone on the bedside table. Victor''s voice came through the line, "Boss, sorry to disturb you, but I have an urgent matter to report."


    "Go ahead," Hardy was fully awake now.


    Victor relayed everything Mr. Xu had said. Hardy was also stunned, but quickly shifted into the mindset of an opportunistic businessman. He didn''t dwell on the losses or gains of any particular faction. In this conflict, the only thing that concerned him was the opportunity to profit, and this situation presented just that.


    He knew that when the Nationalists withdrew, they took everything valuable with them. It was said that 150 tons of gold, millions of ounces of silver, and countless treasures from the Forbidden City were shipped out.


    The CCP had planted numerous spies in the Nationalist army. They had long been aware of these operations, but at the time, they didn''t have the strength to stop it. They could only watch as the treasures were taken away.


    Now, with the CCP approaching Hardy, they were asking for his help to intercept this batch of gold.


    Hardy quickly did the math.


    150 tons of gold, at current exchange rates with the dollar, was worth about 160 million USD. The 20 million silver yuan was worth roughly 20 million USD. Add in the antiques and jewelry, and the total value was around 200-300 million USD.


    200-300 million USD.


    Hardy thought it was worth going after.


    It was a shame his warships were too far away to be called in time. Otherwise, just one shot would make the other side surrender without a fight.


    But no matter.


    He could pull it off even without warships.


    As for the fifty-fifty split proposed by the CCP, Hardy found it unfair. They were only providing information, while his team would be doing all the work and taking all the risks.


    "I think a 70-30 split is more appropriate," Hardy said, sitting up in bed. "We''re the ones taking action, and they''re just providing a tip. They can take 30 percent."


    Victor nodded on the other end of the line, "Understood, boss. I''ll relay the message."


    The next day, when the CCP representative, Mr. Xu, heard the revised proposal, he wasn''t pleased. "Seventy-thirty is too much. We''re taking risks too, and we''re sharing highly sensitive information. We can agree to a 35 percent share for us."


    Hardy was not surprised. He had anticipated haggling. After some back and forth, both sides finally agreed on a 65-35 split, with Hardy Group taking the larger portion.


    "Victor, tell them we accept. I''ll have the security company and intelligence personnel head to you right away. Gather a few Liberty-class ships and arm them to intercept at sea."


    After thinking for a moment, Hardy added, "Send out my plane. It can be used for aerial patrol and to locate the target. The intelligence team knows what to do."


    "I understand, Mr. Hardy," Victor replied.


    When Mr. Xu heard Victor agree to the new terms, he was satisfied. "I''ll head back right away. I''ll keep you updated with any new information."


    "Alright, let''s each make our own preparations."


    Late at night.


    The members of HD Security were all called up, and after getting dressed, they drove to the dock. Four Liberty class cargo ships were already waiting there.

 Chapter 476 - 476 The Optimal Use Of The B-29

    Each of the Hardy Group''s Liberty ships was equipped with weapons, with heavy machine guns and rocket launchers being the standard equipment. Installing cannons would have been too conspicuous, so they opted to store several M-2 heavy mortars on board instead to deal with potential emergencies.


    The theoretical range of the M-2 mortar is about 4 kilometers.


    Once the personnel boarded, the ships set off immediately. They were in Hong Kong, while their target was in Shanghai, which was closer to the Taiwan than they were. If they couldn''t get ahead of their target, they would miss out on everything. So as soon as they hit the open sea, all four ships sped forward at full throttle.


    Two hours later.


    Mr. Xu came to deliver information.


    "We have identified the target ship as number 069, a 5,100-ton cargo vessel. There are 260 soldiers onboard for protection. In addition to the gold, silver, and antiques, the ship is also carrying essential industrial equipment from key Shanghai enterprises, such as imported machine tools and production lines."


    In fact, the ship was originally meant to transport this equipment. Due to the urgency of the war, the military had requisitioned it at the last minute, turning it into a vessel carrying gold.


    At dawn.


    A B-29 bomber took off from Hong Kong''s airport, heading north. Intelligence officers had installed a high powered radio transmitter on the plane, enabling real time communication.


    After loading the goods, ship 069 requested permission to set sail from the Shanghai port. The military requested further approval from higher authorities, and once granted, the 069 ship slowly left the port and sailed toward the sea.


    The entire voyage was expected to take about three days.


    A day later.


    As the cargo ship was sailing across the sea, a large aircraft flew by at low altitude. Many crew members and escort soldiers aboard ship 069 curiously looked at the plane, wondering why it was flying so low over the ocean.


    Someone knowledgeable said, "That looks a lot like an American plane¡ªthe kind of B-29 bomber that dropped the atomic bombs on Japan."


    "Oh, so that''s a B-29? I''ve seen pictures in the newspapers, but this is my first time seeing one in real life."


    "That''s a legendary warplane. Do you think the Americans are on board? Hello there!" Someone jokingly waved at the plane, laughing. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After confirming the location of ship 069, the B-29 turned around and flew back. By now, Hardy''s four ships, which had been sailing day and night, were nearing the strait. The aircraft radioed the cargo ship, informing them of the enemy''s location before returning to Hong Kong to refuel.


    The next day.


    The plane took off again, heading toward the strait. After flying more than 200 kilometers across the strait, it spotted ship 069 again, and this time, the four Liberty class ships were already lying in wait ahead.


    The soldiers on the cargo ship saw the bomber again, but this time they were not curious¡ªthey were puzzled. Why had the plane returned?


    The plane then flew toward Hardy''s ships, radioing the latest position of ship 069. The four ships formed a fan shaped formation and began closing in on their target.


    As the plane circled around and flew back over ship 069, the intelligence officers on board used the high powered radio to communicate with the cargo ship, informing them that they were American aircraft, invited to provide escort.


    The officer on board the cargo ship was overjoyed upon hearing this.


    An American plane offering escort? Could it be that the leader had reached another agreement with the Americans? Otherwise, why would such a large plane be here?


    The Americans had bases in Japan, and if they started aiding again, perhaps sending troops, the tide of the war might turn in their favor.


    As for suspicion, the officer onboard honestly didn''t harbor any. After all, who but the American military could deploy such a powerful bomber?


    Before long, the plane sent another message, saying that a few cargo ships disguised as escort vessels would soon join them, making the convoy less conspicuous.


    The officer onboard didn''t doubt the claim. He simply thought the Americans were being thorough and considerate, blending into the convoy to avoid drawing attention.


    At that moment, with nothing but the vast ocean around them, they had no way of contacting anyone and didn''t realize they were walking into an elaborate trap.


    Before long, a few large cargo ships appeared ahead, flying the Union Jack. The captain of ship 069 laughed and said, "I know that ship¡ªan American Liberty-class."


    The officer had no suspicions.


    In fact, he felt a sense of excitement.


    The Americans were supporting them again, and there was still hope for the nation.


    The four ships circled around, two in front and two in back, boxing in ship 069. The officer smiled at the captain and said, "Look at this protection¡ªthe Americans really do care about us."


    They sailed for dozens of more nautical miles as night fell. The ships ahead signaled for them to move closer to the coast, find a suitable place to anchor, and asked the cargo ship''s leader to come aboard to sign an escort agreement.


    The crew aboard ship 069 suspected nothing and followed along, anchoring in shallow waters. Two of the Liberty ships pulled up alongside, docking tightly with ship 069.


    The officer in charge, straightening his uniform, boarded one of the Liberty ships with his secretary. However, as soon as they entered the cabin and saw a group of Americans, they were seized by their arms and restrained.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t we on the same side? Weren''t you here to protect us?" the officer shouted.


    "We are indeed here to protect you, but this is also necessary," one of the Americans said in broken Chinese.


    The officer was dumbfounded.


    Soon after, armed security personnel stormed ship 069. The soldiers onboard were having dinner and were stunned when they saw a group of foreign soldiers charging in with guns. They had no idea what was happening.

 Chapter 477 - 477 Concluding Hong Kong Investment Trip

    "We are taking control of this ship under direct orders. Your commander is suspected of illegally transferring assets, violating national law, and has been detained. You must all comply with our instructions, or we will be forced to take further action. Now, everyone, proceed to the cargo hold."


    The soldiers, confused, suspected their commander had betrayed the Nationalist Party and was attempting to smuggle the nation''s treasures out of the country.


    Perhaps the President had uncovered the betrayal and sent the Americans to handle it.


    The bewildered soldiers were locked in the lower cargo hold, and the ship was seized. Shortly afterward, the ship weighed anchor and set sail once more¡ªthis time bound for Hong Kong. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two days later, Chiang Kai-shek, leader of the Nationalist faction, received a telegram stating that the ship carrying the gold was severely delayed. Furious, Chiang ordered an immediate investigation. After all, that was no small sum of money¡ªlosing it would be incredibly painful.


    In the end, they discovered that the ship had mysteriously vanished.


    No one knew where it had gone. Some even speculated that it might have hit a reef and sunk.


    However, the ship had, in fact, arrived in Hong Kong, and the gold, silver yuan, and antiques were swiftly unloaded and transported to Wells Fargo Bank. The captured Nationalist soldiers had their weapons confiscated and were forbidden from leaving the ship.


    The CCP agents in Hong Kong replenished the cargo with various goods: large quantities of cotton, rubber shoe soles, medicinal drugs including Hardy Pharmaceutical''s new penicillin, and machine tools from the original shipment. In short, the ship was fully stocked with Hardy Group products.


    Originally, tensions between the Hardy Group and the CCP had been rising, with frustrations building over lopsided deals that left the CCP continually exploited by Hardy. But this operation marked a turning point; relations finally thawed, and the CCP resolved to source all their needed supplies from Hardy Group subsidiaries going forward.


    "The Hardy Group reciprocated the goodwill extended by the CCP by removing the ship''s original identification number and reflagging it under a Filipino flag. The original Nationalist captain, crew, and soldiers were subsequently sent to Lianyungang."


    A few days later, when the captured officers and soldiers disembarked, they found themselves surrounded by armed Communist forces, completely dumbfounded.


    They had sailed for two days, been captured by American soldiers, and now, after a few more days, they had somehow ended up in the hands of the Communist forces.


    Meanwhile, the Communist officials receiving the goods were grinning from ear to ear. This time, the capitalists had been incredibly generous¡ªaside from discounts on their supplies.


    They even got to keep the ship.


    However, the operation had to remain confidential, and the captives had to be carefully managed.


    The Communist forces assured them that this was their specialty.


    ...


    The next day.


    At Hardy Tower, in the president''s office, Hardy first met with the senior executives of Wells Fargo and HSBC, outlining the future development strategies for the banks.


    Then, he met with Huo Qingtong the manager of Macau Trade Company.


    When he spoke with Huo Qingtong, Hardy mentioned, "According to news from the U.S. due to the situation in the interior, the U.S. government is considering economic blockade policies. Once enforced, it will become more challenging to transport goods to China and may even face inspections by the U.S. military."


    Huo Qingtong was visibly alarmed.


    "Boss, what should we do?" he asked.


    "Inform the CCP side about this. Take advantage of the current policy gap and expedite the shipment of supplies. If the policy takes effect, we''ll have to resort to smuggling, breaking shipments into smaller loads. You''ll need to decide on the specifics as the situation unfolds," Hardy explained.


    "Once they reach Guangzhou, the goods won''t have to travel as far. You can transport them directly up the Pearl River estuary or reroute through Macau. Don''t forget you''re the manager of the Macau Trade Company."


    Huo Qingtong immediately understood and nodded.


    After assigning tasks to everyone, Hardy gave Victor some additional instructions. With impending conflicts, Victor would be handling most of the company''s operations in Hong Kong. Hardy advised him to make decisions on minor matters independently but consult him for more significant issues.


    "Boss, what''s the threshold for contacting you?" Victor asked.


    "For example, if the CCP forces actually come down and demand control of Hong Kong, and the subsidiary faces a life or death decision, you can contact me," Hardy replied.


    "Ah!"


    Victor''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Is it really possible they might reclaim it?" Victor asked with concern.


    Hardy chuckled. "Just focus on your work. If I''m not worried about my assets, there''s no need for you to worry."


    ...


    The next day, after sleeping in and having lunch, Hardy finally departed.


    The B-29 flew from Hong Kong to Japan in just over three hours, landing at Haneda Airport, where Hardy disembarked.


    A welcoming party awaited him at the airport.


    Several months earlier, when Hardy had gone to Hong Kong, he left Duncan and the others in Japan. Four months had passed, and Duncan had already made some headway here.


    Three cars were parked outside the airport. Duncan approached to greet him, and once inside the car, Hardy said, "I won''t be staying long. I just want to take a quick look at the situation here. How have things been progressing these past few months?"


    "Boss, we''ve established a trading company and are now conducting business with the United States. Within the company, I set up a specialized information gathering department, hiring staff to collect information on Japanese politics, economics, business, and public life."


    "To make things easier, I also took over a local Tokyo gang, led by Kuroda Ryohei. They call themselves the ''Kuroda Group,'' and with over thirty members, they help us gather information."


    As they spoke, the car drove into central Tokyo.


    Hardy looked out the window. Though Tokyo had suffered extensive bombing, the city had mostly recovered in the past few years.

 Chapter 478 - 478 War Is Coming

    The streets were lined with bustling businesses and stores, seemingly in better condition than those in Hong Kong.


    "It appears to be doing well," Hardy said with a smile.


    Duncan explained, "It''s only surface level. Japan''s economy is currently in a severe slump. Inflation is rampant, the currency has devalued, factories aren''t running, and workers are unemployed. According to the Ministry of Health, Labor, and Welfare''s statistics, the economy is only a fifth of what it was before the war."


    "Food shortages are also severe. Japan used to import food from China and Southeast Asia, but those channels are now closed. They''ve implemented a rationing system, limiting daily food intake for each person."


    "There''s significant unemployment now, so the government is hiring people for urban reconstruction, clearing the remnants of the bombings and dumping construction debris in Tokyo Bay to create reclaimed land."


    For a few hours, the convoy drove through Tokyo. Hardy observed the scene outside without getting out of the car, and as night fell, they returned directly to the airport, where Hardy boarded his plane once more.


    Duncan handed over a box filled with documents.


    These were materials he had gathered during his time there. After giving Duncan additional ??instructions, the plane took off, bound for the United States.


    Opening the document box, Hardy found thick stacks of reports.


    He began reading.


    After World War II, the United States imposed strict controls over Japan. All companies that had supplied equipment to the military were subject to economic sanctions, and military restrictions were the most stringent, prohibiting Japan from maintaining any armed forces.


    "The United Nations ultimate goal for Japan was to minimize any threat it could pose to world peace and security and to foster an unprecedented level of ideological liberation."


    In other words, they aimed for comprehensive reforms across the country''s structure, political and economic systems, national powers, and military.


    In the initial stages, the United States also provided some aid to Japan, such as food assistance. In February this year, to counter Japan''s severe inflation, the United States implemented the "Dodge Plan."


    The plan''s most famous feature was a fixed exchange rate, pegging the dollar to the yen at 1:360 from its implementation¡ªa rate that would last until the 1970s.


    The plan also established rules for reducing expenses, balancing the budget, increasing tax collection, limiting loans, stabilizing wages, and tightening price controls.


    The "Dodge Line" had both positive and negative impacts on Japan. It curbed postwar inflation and stabilized Japan''s finances, offering significant long term benefits for its development.


    However, it also ended direct economic aid from the United States to Japan, which was one of the plan''s objectives. The policy of economic austerity then caused a shortage of funding, leading to production halts, business closures, and increased unemployment.


    The Dodge Plan was essentially an aggressive remedy for a severe crisis. It did bring social order and inflation under control, but it also caused Japan''s economy to enter another steep decline, pushing many major companies to the brink of collapse.


    This was why Duncan said the apparent prosperity was deceptive. In reality, Japan was struggling deeply in all aspects of life, including public welfare and economic growth.


    But Hardy knew that by the latter half of next year, things would start to improve, as the Korean War would break out. The United States would issue large supply orders to Japan and relax certain policy restrictions, allowing many Japanese companies to regain their footing.


    Hardy understood that the Korean crisis would spark Japan''s economic recovery. Later, during the Vietnam War, Japan would receive a similar influx of orders, leading to full economic restoration, even surpassing its pre-war economic levels. By the late 1960s, Japan''s economy would trail only the U.S.


    and the Soviet Union, and by the late 1970s, Japan would surpass the Soviet Union to become the world''s second largest economy, shocking the globe.


    Of course, Japan eventually began to flaunt its success, boasting that it could even buy up the United States. But when they got carried away, the United States intervened decisively, forcing the Plaza Accord on Japan, which kept Japan in a prolonged economic stagnation that lasted for decades. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy continued reading the reports, deep in thought.


    He was only one man.


    He couldn''t alter the course of world events.


    He disliked Japan''s ambitions, but he also liked money.


    The next year or so would be an ideal time to acquire Japanese industries. He could leverage the restrictions the U.S. placed on Japan and capitalize on the struggles Japanese companies were facing to acquire some industries in bulk.


    In fact, there was more he could do beyond just acquiring industries.


    ...


    The airplane traveled through the pitch black sky, and from time to time, a flash of lightning lit up the distance¡ªit looked like a storm was brewing over there.


    Hardy thought again about the war that was bound to happen next year.


    This time, he had established a robust industrial group in Hong Kong, encompassing several industries. With his relationship with the U.S. military logistics department, he was confident he could secure many short-term orders from the U.S. military stationed in the East and perhaps even aim for some long-term contracts.


    The U.S. would station more than 50,000 soldiers in Japan and about 24,000 soldiers in South Korea until 2024. Securing a long-term supply order for that many soldiers would not only allow the Hardy Group to earn an enormous amount of money but also gain strong political influence in the region.


    Asia was expected to develop rapidly in the coming year, but many Asian countries are notorious for breaking contracts that don''t favor them. Therefore, having the backing of the U.S. military stationed in the region would serve as a guarantee and deterrence to those politicians.


    Hardy looked out of the window and sighed deeply. He hated war, having experienced its brutality and the loss of many brothers. He didn''t want anyone, even a stranger, to go through that pain.


    But at the end of the day, he was just a businessman. What he could do, leveraging his foresight, was already his limit.


    The unstoppable momentum of the world moves forward, and there are few people who can turn it by themselves.


    Japan would benefit greatly from the war, so he knew he had to begin his Japanese investment venture before the Korean War started.


    As for his role in the conflict to come, as a former soldier, he would do whatever he could to ensure that those brothers serving on the front lines received the best supplies they deserved.

 Chapter 479 - 479 The U.S. Hardy Group Development

    The next step, of course, was to keep making money and working toward his comfortable little life.


    As for the grand affairs of the world¡ªfor now, he would leave those for the more accomplished men to worry about.


    He glanced again at the documents in his hand concerning Japan. He had already made up his mind. Since he knew Japan''s economy would recover, why not take a piece of the pie?


    Europe had the Marshall Plan for investment.


    Why couldn''t there be a Hardy Plan?


    At this moment, no one had faith in Japan''s economy, not even American financial groups were investing there. He could approach President Johnson and request special approval for a Japan Economic Investment Plan.


    After a day and night of flying, Hardy finally returned to Los Angeles.


    Andy came to the airport with a team to welcome him, and Hardy gave Andy a hug.


    "Boss, you''ve been gone for four months. You didn''t say you''d be away for so long," Andy remarked.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect it to take this long either," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "How''s the situation in Hong Kong?" Andy asked.


    "I''ve set up a Hong Kong branch of Hardy Group. The branch now manages hundreds of companies, including real estate, auction, trade companies, and industrial parks. It also has assets like HSBC, Wells Fargo, Global Times, and ABC TV. The industrial layout in Hong Kong is basically complete."


    "That''s on par with any major corporate group," Andy commented.


    After a brief pause, Andy hesitated and asked, "Boss, aren''t you worried that Hong Kong might be taken back? Lately, the Global Times has been reporting frequently on China''s news, and from the looks of it, the CCP victory seems inevitable."


    Hardy smiled and said, "We''ve done a lot of analysis and laid the necessary groundwork. They don''t have what it takes to continue supporting the war much longer¡ªthey''re already losing popularity among the masses. It''s not worth provoking the U.K. and the U.S. at the same time in their current state."


    "Alright, let''s not talk about that anymore. How''s business here in the U.S.?" Hardy asked.


    Andy began reporting to Hardy.


    The security company had been doing well over the past few months. They opened branches in over a dozen cities and recruited new staff. The company now had a total of 7,000 employees.


    The previously planned overseas military bases had made progress. Land was purchased near Penang, Malaysia, and in Singapore, with permanent rights. Bases were being built in both locations simultaneously.


    Two escort warships had already been dispatched.


    Along with them, more than 300 marines and support personnel had been sent. The total number of personnel at both bases would be around 700.


    Construction of the base in the Persian Gulf was also underway, with a warship already dispatched there. Why the Persian Gulf? Because Hardy Group''s oil company had built oilfields in that region of Saudi Arabia, and once the oil flowed, it would become a golden corridor.


    Armand Hammer, president of Occidental Petroleum, after arriving in Saudi Arabia, used his connections to reach the Saudi royal family. In the end, they secured the mining rights to the neutral zone at a reasonable price. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy knew that the oil resources in that region were extremely abundant. In the future, ExxonMobil and BP would both build large oil fields there. Hardy had just beaten them to it.


    Once the oil began flowing, it would have to pass through the Persian Gulf, making the security of that area a top priority. Another consideration was that Hardy Group had a global shipping company, and the Persian Gulf base could also protect the shipping company''s vessels navigating the Arabian Sea.


    As for the other industries¡ª


    They were all running normally. The last decade was America''s golden decade, with all industries thriving and developing at a rapid pace. Thanks to Hardy Group''s protection, its branches were shielded from external plundering, making development relatively simple.


    Andy further reported that the investment company had made investments in more than a dozen companies over this period. Many of these were businesses Hardy had previously identified, while others were ones Andy believed had potential.


    Most of these investments were in traditional manufacturing industries, including automobiles, oil, construction, electricity, gas companies, precision machinery, and pharmaceuticals. These sectors would be the most profitable over the next ten to twenty years.


    Their annual profit margins were generally over 8%, with some reaching over 20%.


    "How''s the chain supermarket doing?" Hardy asked.


    This was one of the reasons he had returned. He wanted to turn Hardy''s chain supermarket into a business like Walmart, so he was particularly concerned about its progress.


    "Everything is basically in place. Since it''s the first store, Sam has put all his energy into it, and the progress has been very fast," Andy replied.


    Hardy nodded.


    "Then I won''t go to the office. Let''s go check out the supermarket first," Hardy said.


    "You''ve just gotten back. Don''t you want to rest a bit first?" Andy suggested.


    "I slept for a day on the plane. I don''t need to recover¡ªI''ve already adjusted to the time zone. Besides, the supermarket is in Hollywood. I''ll go home after I check it out," Hardy replied.


    His physical strength was extraordinary, his ability to recover was incredibly strong, and he was always full of energy. This gave him a significant advantage.


    Whether at work or in his romantic pursuits.


    Without a healthy body¡ª


    You wouldn''t even qualify to be a Casanova with a harem!


    The convoy arrived at the "Hardy Chain Supermarket" in Hollywood. It covered a massive area, with the supermarket itself occupying 5,000 square meters. The parking lot was even larger, three times the size of the supermarket, spanning 15,000 square meters. It could hold four to five hundred cars at once.


    In fact, buying such a large piece of land also had an element of speculation involved.


    The parking lot had already been built, with the lines neatly drawn. At the entrance of the supermarket, many people were going in and out, moving goods inside. All of them wore bright red uniforms, which were very conspicuous¡ªthey were Hardy Logistics employees.

 Chapter 480 - 480 Captain America vs Americas Sweetheart

    Sam Walton was directing the staff in stocking the shelves. When he heard the big boss had arrived, he immediately came over to greet him. Seeing Hardy, he exclaimed with joy, "Mr. Hardy, you''ve returned from the East."


    "Yes, I just got back. How much longer until we can open?" Hardy asked as he surveyed the surroundings.


    "At most, three or four more days," Sam Walton replied.


    "Take me around and explain everything in detail," Hardy said.


    "Right this way, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy, Andy, and Sam Walton walked around the supermarket. The supermarket had signed contracts with more than 2,000 suppliers, with each supplier providing several to hundreds of products. For example, Kroger Agricultural Group supplied half of the supermarket''s fruits, vegetables, and seafood.


    The supermarket stocked a wide range of goods, including food, toys, new clothing, cosmetics, household appliances, daily necessities, meat, and fresh produce.


    There was even a specialized store for firearms and ammunition inside.


    Because the products were purchased directly from the manufacturers, the prices could be kept very low. This was the advantage of large supermarkets¡ªlow purchasing costs meant they could sell at lower prices while still maintaining profits. Naturally, lower prices for the same quality products were more attractive to customers.


    Sam picked up a can of fruit and said to Hardy, "For example, this can of fruit¡ªother grocery stores purchase it at around 30 cents, but we can get it for 22 cents. They sell it for 50 cents, but we can sell it for 40 cents. A 20% difference is significant, and customers will naturally know who to choose."


    "And I''m planning to launch a membership system. Members can purchase a membership card for $100, and they''ll receive a 10% discount on all purchases. The card can be used at any Hardy chain supermarket, with no expiration date. If they don''t want to use it anymore, they can return the card and get their $100 deposit back."


    "Isn''t $100 a bit expensive? People''s monthly salary is only about $200," Andy asked.


    Sam smiled, "That''s what makes our membership card feel exclusive."


    "Since we''re already selling at low prices, our profit margins are slim. With a 10% discount, the margin is even lower. The membership card is just a way to attract people, and we can also use the deposit as working capital."


    Hardy continued to walk around the store.


    The checkout counters were no different from those in future supermarkets, except they didn''t have electronic alarms like they would in the future.


    There was nothing that could be done¡ªthose hadn''t been invented yet.


    "How do you plan to handle theft prevention?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ve already signed a contract with HD Security to hire security personnel responsible for the supermarket''s safety," Sam Walton replied.


    Hardy shook his head. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s not enough. The people who steal are much more cunning than you think. Hiring security staff can protect the store''s safety, but it won''t prevent theft," Hardy said.


    Sam Walton frowned with concern. "What should we do, boss?"


    "I''ll take care of it for you. When some people from The Los City contacts you, just cooperate with them," Hardy said.


    Sam Walton knew exactly what The Los City company was and immediately nodded in agreement.


    After inspecting the supermarket, Hardy returned to his estate in Beverly Hills. After being away for several months, he really missed home.


    Who was at home now?


    Ava hadn''t returned from Africa yet, Monroe seemed to be performing out of town and wasn''t in Los Angeles, but the French girl, Irina, should be around. Hardy picked up the phone and called the television station. Irina''s voice was filled with excitement when she heard him.


    "I''ll come home right now!"


    "Don''t you have a show to record tonight?"


    "Oh, right, I do¡­ I have Irina''s Tonight Show, and I''ve invited the Nobel Prize winning chemist. Oh, Hardy, I miss you so much. I wish I could see you right now," Irina said, sounding a little upset.


    "Hehe, come over after you finish tonight."


    "Alright, I guess I''ll have to wait," she said.


    After hanging up, Hardy wondered if Taylor had returned. He guessed she should have finished filming her movie in France by now. He called the Taylor household, and Taylor''s mother, Elsa, answered with delight. She told Hardy that Taylor had gone to England.


    "England? Why did she go there? Is she performing?" Hardy asked in surprise.


    "No, Princess Margaret invited her. Taylor and Princess Margaret went to school together when they were children, and they were playmates. I didn''t expect Princess Margaret to remember Taylor and send her a telegram inviting her to England. She''s been there for over ten days now."


    Elsa''s tone was full of pride, and it was clear she was excited about her daughter being invited by the princess. Hardy could understand her feelings¡ªafter all, she had English heritage.


    After chatting briefly, Hardy hung up the phone.


    Then he called Sam Walton and told him that the grand opening would be in five days. "You can start advertising tomorrow. Put it in the Global Times and on ABC TV. Even if some people can''t attend, we''ll still be promoting the Hardy chain store across the nation. After all, our goal is all of America."


    "On the opening day, organize a ceremony and announce that there will be celebrities attending."


    "Who will be coming, Mr. Hardy, so I can publicize it in the newspapers?" Sam Walton asked.


    "Marilyn Monroe will be there."


    "Miss Monroe? That''s fantastic! I''m sure the opening day will be packed with people," Sam said excitedly.


    "There will also be some TV stars, like the actor who plays Captain America," Hardy added.


    "Haha, honestly, having Miss Monroe is enough. I believe most people will come just to see her," Sam said.


    Captain America''s muscles couldn''t compare to America''s sweetheart''s curves and legs.


    That''s just how it was.


    After hanging up with Sam, Hardy called Bill and informed him about the supermarket opening. Bill laughed and said, "Boss, I''ll definitely bring my people to support you."


    "I''m not asking you to support me, I have a job for you," Hardy said.

 Chapter 481 - 481 ABCs Current State

    "Huh? What can I do?" Bill asked, confused. His gangster business had nothing to do with the supermarket.


    Was Hardy asking him to sell drugs at the supermarket? That would be insane.


    "There will definitely be some shoplifters at the store. I want you to send some skilled pickpockets to mingle with the shoppers. When they catch someone stealing, they''ll come out and help the store''s security staff catch them. Once we scare off those thieves, there will be fewer people daring to steal."


    "Ah, I see. Don''t worry, boss, I''ll send my sharpest thieves over," Bill said with a laugh.


    Since there was no electronic anti-theft system, they had to rely on manual methods.


    Everyone has their talents, and sometimes even thieves can be useful.


    ...


    Monroe was performing in Detroit, and the concert was held in a baseball stadium with tens of thousands of enthusiastic fans. Monroe had now become the most influential singer in America, much like the social media celebrities of the future, with countless men going crazy for her.


    Recently, Playboy magazine featured Monroe on its cover, showcasing a photo collection of her. Although the photos weren''t overly revealing, they portrayed her in various sexy and seductive poses. Even so, that issue of the magazine sold out completely.


    They reprinted it twice, and this issue of Playboy sold over one million copies, marking the first time the magazine had exceeded a million copies in a single issue.


    After the performance, Monroe''s bodyguards escorted her back to the hotel. As soon as she arrived, the tour leader smiled and said gently, "Miss Monroe, we just received a call from Mr. Hardy. I told him you were performing, and he asked that you call him back after the show."


    "Ah~ Has he returned to the U.S.?" Monroe asked in surprise.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy is in Los Angeles."


    Monroe hurriedly ran to her room to call Hardy. As soon as the call connected, she couldn''t wait and said, "Hardy, I miss you so much. I haven''t seen you for 128 days."


    "You remember so clearly?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, because I think of you every day."


    Damn, What man wouldn''t like hearing sweet talk from a girl like this?


    No man could withstand such an emotional test.


    "I''ll send a plane to Detroit to pick you up. Let them reschedule the rest of the performances," Hardy said.


    "That''s great! That way, I can see you as soon as possible," Monroe said excitedly.


    Unwilling to hang up, Monroe continued talking to Hardy about everything she had been doing lately, like a little girl showing off. They chatted for over an hour before reluctantly ending the call.


    The butler had prepared dinner, but Hardy''s palate had become more refined. He was no longer young. Hot dogs, burgers, cheese pizza, and sandwiches might be fine for now, but as he grew older, he would need to start adjusting to healthier food.


    After dinner, Hardy took a half hour walk in the yard, then headed to the gym for a workout. Although he had been out of the military for four years, Hardy maintained his physique by consistently exercising and boxing.


    Thanks to his extraordinary recovery ability, his stamina was far superior to the average person''s.


    After working out for two hours, Hardy went to the pool for a swim¡ªpart of his regular training routine. Just as he swam to the other side of the pool, a beautiful figure rushed through the door and, upon seeing Hardy in the pool, let out a delighted shout and ran over, jumping straight into the water.


    Irina quickly swam over to Hardy, wrapped her long legs around his waist, and kissed him.


    Lovemaking was also part of his workout regimen, especially effective for training endurance and explosive power in the waist.


    "How''s the TV station doing these past few months?" Hardy asked as he stroked Irina''s curves.


    "Very well! We now have three talk shows, two ongoing TV series, news broadcasts at noon and in the evening, as well as news commentary, TV shopping, financial programs, cartoons, broadcasts of concerts from New York, and sports programs like baseball and football. The content is diverse and vibrant.


    "And the new season of Super Idol is about to begin. The station is busy preparing for it, and with the experience we''ve gained, I''m sure it will be even better than last year, sure to be another ratings sensation."


    "Some of the cartoons and TV series produced by the company¡ªlike Sesame Street, Sailor Moon, Armored Warriors, and Captain America¡ªare perfect for making toys. They''ve already been licensed to the group''s toy company, and the toys are selling very well now."


    "CBS and NBC are trying to keep up and have produced some shows of their own, but they''re still falling behind. Our overall ratings are firmly number one in the country."


    "Oh, and the station has added several local affiliates, expanding our coverage area."


    Hardy nodded in satisfaction.


    ABC was a critical part of his media empire, and he wanted to ensure it maintained its momentum. If the other two networks made significant moves, he wouldn''t hesitate to "cheat" by launching one or two groundbreaking shows to crush them again.


    For example, a quiz show like Who Wants to Be a Millionaire?, which, with the lure of big money, would undoubtedly create a frenzy.


    In fact, it wouldn''t even need to be a million. In this day and age, $100,000 would be more than enough to get people excited.


    "And the station has also reached an agreement with Canada to enter their market, starting with Vancouver."


    Hardy thought to himself, Vancouver is right next to Seattle. If they extend the power lines a bit higher, they could pick up Seattle''s signal.


    Through the conversation, Hardy learned a lot about ABC''s current state. The station was doing well and didn''t require his direct involvement. Irina, his vice president and inside source, was more than capable of handling it alone.

 Chapter 482 - 482 Hardys Chain Supermarket Opening Day

    Two days later, Monroe returned.


    Blonde hair, red lips, beauty mark, a sexy figure with a baby face¡ªher entire being exuded an irresistible feminine allure.


    When Monroe saw Hardy, she didn''t rush over right away. Instead, she leaned against the doorframe and began to dance. Hardy was about to stand up, but seeing this, he laughed and sat back down.


    Monroe began to sing a soft, melodic song.


    She swayed gently as she danced, stepping closer to Hardy in her high heels. When she reached him, she touched his cheek, continuing to sing a song of longing.


    Then her lips kissed Hardy''s eyes.


    Kissed his nose. Brushed past his lips, and kissed his chin. Then, his chest.


    What is a good life? This is it¡ªhaving what you like, enjoying what you have, that''s already enough. This is a good life.


    Don''t overthink it.


    Talking about making great contributions to humanity¡ªthat''s not his pursuit. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was just a simple man.


    He was ordinary in his previous life, and even more so in this one. Given another chance by fate, he decided to fully embrace it.


    In this life¡ªhe would do what he wanted most.


    In his past life, he worked hard for money; in this life, he was going to make a lot of it.


    And for what? Everyone''s time on this earth is limited; better to enjoy life while you still can.


    It''s so wet, so wet.


    Hardy stroked Monroe''s hair and said, "Monroe, I''ve already instructed Edward to start assembling the crew for Some Like It Hot. Your performances will be temporarily halted so you can fully prepare for the movie."


    Monroe was overjoyed.


    "Mmm, mmm, mmm~~~!"


    "The day after tomorrow, Hardy''s chain supermarket opens, and I''ve arranged for you to perform at the opening ceremony. We''ll go there together," Hardy added.


    Monroe nodded enthusiastically in agreement.


    The flagship store of Hardy''s chain supermarket was about to open, and ads had been placed in The Global Times and on ABC television, announcing that stars like Marilyn Monroe, Captain America, and others would be performing at the event.


    This news wasn''t just seen by the people of Los Angeles¡ªit was broadcast to the entire nation. Many people envied the residents of Los Angeles for being able to see Monroe so easily.


    As for the people of Los Angeles, many had already made up their minds to attend, not for the shopping, but just to catch a glimpse of Monroe.


    On the day of the grand opening, Hardy''s chain supermarket was festively decorated.


    A stage had been erected next to the store.


    Around twenty thousand people were gathered below the stage.


    First, two female singers performed, followed by several television stars who took the stage, causing waves of cheers. When Captain America appeared in his tight costume, the shapely figure sent women in the crowd into a frenzy of screams.


    Finally, Marilyn Monroe took the stage. Before she even spoke, the crowd erupted in cheers, louder than for anyone else.


    Monroe performed an enthusiastic song and concluded by saying, "Welcome to Hardy''s chain supermarket! I wish you all happy shopping!"


    Sam Walton led the management team in cutting the ribbon.


    The supermarket was officially open.


    Once the doors opened, customers surged into the supermarket. The space was vast, beautifully designed, and filled with a wide variety of products. Tall shelves were stocked with countless items.


    Some people picked up items and were surprised to find that the prices here were significantly lower than at other stores.


    In the advertisements in The Global Times and on ABC, Hardy''s chain supermarket had promoted its slogan, "Saving you every penny, helping you buy the best products."


    By purchasing directly from suppliers and cutting out middlemen, they passed the savings on to the customers¡ªthat was the philosophy of Hardy''s chain supermarket.


    Some people who had initially come just to see the performances ended up deciding to buy a few things after noticing the low prices. As they pushed their shopping carts around, they quickly filled them with items they liked, realizing that many were cheaper than elsewhere.


    If customers were buying large quantities, the cashier would kindly suggest that they get a discount card, which would help them save even more money.


    When people learned that the discount card required a $100 deposit, many hesitated¡ª$100 was quite a high price.


    The cashier patiently explained, "With our discount card, you get a 10% discount. So, if you spend $100, you save $10. After 10 purchases, you''ve made back the cost of the card."


    "Our discount card is lifetime¡ªit has no expiration or limit. This means that once you spend $1,000 at our store, you''ll have saved enough to cover the card."


    "If at any time you decide you no longer want the discount card, you can return it, and we''ll immediately refund your $100 deposit."


    "Hardy''s chain supermarket is part of Hardy Group, and Hardy''s chain stores will be opening all across the U.S. That means your discount card can be used at any Hardy supermarket nationwide."


    With such attractive benefits, despite the high price, some customers still decided to get the discount card.


    Another reason was that this was Hollywood, and there were more wealthy people here than in other places. Some residents of Beverly Hills even came by for the event.


    While customers happily shopped, there was always some discord.


    A white woman, after moving to a slightly more concealed spot, picked up an item and secretly stuffed it into her blouse. After filling one side, she did the same on the other, and her bust size clearly inflated by a size.


    Faster than any surgery in Korea.


    But that wasn''t all.


    She then discreetly stuffed several more items into the lower half of her dress. With a quick shake, the large bundle disappeared.


    Better than smuggling explosives in your pants.


    It was like a magician hiding a goldfish bowl.


    Elsewhere, a Black man slipped a package into his pants pocket. In the art of hiding things, men definitely have less of an advantage.

 Chapter 483 - 483 Shoplifters

    However, their actions didn''t go unnoticed by observant eyes.


    A white woman pushed a shopping cart out of the store, with only a baguette in it one of the cheapest items, costing just twenty cents. After paying, she left with the bread, smiling. But just a few meters outside, several tall men stopped her.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, wary.


    "Take out whatever you''re carrying!" the security officer demanded, with no patience for these kinds of people.


    "You''re accusing me of something I didn''t do!" the woman immediately shouted, ready to cause a scene.


    "Hold her down and take it out directly," the guards said, without wasting time on argument. They restrained her, and as she struggled, a pile of items fell from her body.


    Toothpaste. A toothbrush. Sausages. Cookies.


    In total, there were a dozen items.


    The surrounding customers were stunned. No one had expected the woman to have hidden so much. Realizing she was caught, the woman began to cry and beg for mercy.


    The security guards, however, were unmoved. They handcuffed her and carried her away.


    Not far from the supermarket entrance, a police van was parked¡ªa large vehicle with a cage welded in the back. The woman was handcuffed and thrown into the cage.


    She wasn''t the only one inside. Three or four others were already there.


    Shoppers leaving the store would glance at those locked in the police cage, knowing they had been caught stealing from the supermarket.


    The police van didn''t leave right away. It stayed there, exposing the thieves to the public, almost like a modern day version of public shaming.


    A few hours later, once the van was full, it headed back to the station.


    At the police station, the women fared relatively well, but the men weren''t so lucky¡ªthey would be beaten, sometimes even subjected to "the hand cranked telephone."


    What''s a hand cranked telephone?


    It''s an old fashioned telephone with its own large battery. To dial, you had to vigorously crank the handle, generating a strong electrical current. If someone held the wire ends, it felt like being shocked with a stun gun. Although this method was outdated, the police station still kept one.


    The relationship between the police and the Hardy Group? As close as brothers.


    The police chief had already issued orders: anyone caught stealing from a Hardy Group property would be severely punished upon their return.


    In the interrogation room, the screams were chilling. After being tortured, the thieves were thrown into the iron cage.


    The cage also held other criminals¡ªdrunkards, brawlers¡ªand when they saw the sorry state of the new arrivals, they asked why they had been beaten. That''s when they learned these people had stolen from a Hardy supermarket.


    A few of the more hardened criminals sneered at them. "Let me tell you, even we, who live on the fringes of society, wouldn''t dare steal so much as a bottle of water from a Hardy supermarket. Haven''t you seen the name ''Hardy''?"


    "Exactly. These guys are just a bunch of poor nobodies, not real criminals. They have no idea that even professional thieves wouldn''t dare steal from a Hardy store."


    On its first day of business, Hardy Supermarket caught over a hundred shoplifters. The next day, the number dropped to just twenty or thirty. By the third day, there were only a handful.


    Why did the numbers drop so quickly?


    In reality, the people who typically stole were always the same crowd. Catching one wave reduced their numbers significantly. Hardy Supermarket didn''t let them off lightly, either. The store reported them directly to the police, and then filed lawsuits, aiming to set an example. At this time, there were no laws excusing theft under $950, so these thieves could face several months in jail.


    Three days later,


    Sam Walton reported the situation to Hardy.


    Andy was also present.


    "Boss, over these three days, we made $52,000 in sales on the first day, $36,000 on the second day, and $32,000 on the third. Right now, we''re in the opening period, so sales are naturally higher. Based on our estimates, the average daily sales going forward should be between $20,000 and $25,000.


    "After deducting expenses, the projected net profit is around 4% to 6%, meaning the annual net profit of this store should be about $450,000."


    To be honest, Sam Walton wasn''t satisfied with this profit margin, and neither was Andy. After all, given the large investment, the annual profit seemed too low, and it would take years to recover the investment. In comparison, a single Playboy magazine issue could crush the profits of several large supermarkets.


    But Hardy just smiled.


    "A 4% to 6% net profit isn''t bad at all."


    "Our products are cheap, yes, so the profit margins are low. But because they''re cheap, we can attract more customers, and sales will naturally increase. In comparison to others in the same industry, we aren''t earning any less."


    "For example, take this cup in my hand. Other places might sell 100 of them a year, but we might sell 1,000, even though ours are cheaper. Do you still think we''re making less money?"


    "Sam, do you remember when I told you that once Hardy''s chain stores expand, we can start charging vendors for shelf space? Because they''ll be selling the most in Hardy stores, they won''t dare drop us."


    "We can also require them to cooperate with our discount promotions, like Christmas sales, which would increase profits even further."


    "Additionally, our payment terms with suppliers are set at 60 days, while the average turnover period for goods is only 10 days. This means we can hold onto their money for 50 days, which could be more than the total value of our inventory, right?"


    Andy and Sam both nodded.


    With a 10-day turnover and a 50-day hold on payment, theoretically, the money held would be five times the value of the goods. This would amount to a significant sum. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 484 - 484 Striving To Become The Leading Military Supplier

    "Supermarkets may have low profit margins, but they hold a lot of cash. Let''s do some math. This Hollywood store will make $900,000 in annual sales. Regardless of the profit, we''ll be holding over $600,000 of the suppliers'' money, correct?"


    "Correct," Sam agreed.


    "And do you think we''ll just sit on that $600,000? No, this is a massive resource. We can invest it in stocks, bonds, futures, or insurance. Even if we just lend it to a bank, we could get 4% to 5% interest, which is already as much as our profit margin."


    "If we have 30 stores like this in the U.S., we''d be holding $18 million in cash. If we had 300 no imagine 3000 stores, we''d be holding $1.8 billion in cash. Let me tell you, with that kind of money, bankers would come begging for your business."


    Andy nodded in agreement. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, if someone controls $1.8 billion in cash, bankers would treat them as a VIP, their most important and valued client."


    "Even powerful banks like Bank of America, one of the largest in the U.S., couldn''t easily come up with $500 million in cash at once. Cash sitting in the bank is a liability; it must be invested. But sometimes they need large sums of cash, and if you''re holding a lot of it, the result is obvious."


    Hardy continued, "Based on our earlier calculations, each supermarket could conservatively generate $1 million in profit. That might not seem like much, but with 300 stores, that''s $300 million in annual profits¡ªan amount no one can ignore."


    "So the task now is for you, Sam, to keep pushing and open Hardy chain stores across the U.S. Every major city should have at least one or two. As the population grows, we can open even more. Every district should have a Hardy supermarket."


    "Do you know what my ultimate goal is?" Hardy asked, looking at Sam.


    "What''s the goal?" Sam held his breath.


    "Three thousand stores. In the future, there will be three thousand Hardy chain supermarkets across the United States. By then, sales will far exceed what they are now, and the cash we hold might reach a staggering 20 to 30 billion dollars."


    Sam Walton''s breathing quickened.


    "And not just in the U.S.," Hardy continued. "Hardy supermarkets will expand to Europe, South America, Asia, and even Africa. At that point, Hardy chain stores will become the largest supermarket chain in the world, controlling the future of tens of thousands of suppliers."


    Hardy''s words were filled with passion, and they had a contagious energy.


    Sam Walton''s eyes reddened slightly, as if he had just received a shot of adrenaline.


    "Boss, I understand! I will make sure to manage this business well, and I will expand Hardy stores across America and the world."


    "Work hard. We''re going to make a lot of money," Hardy encouraged, smiling at Sam Walton.


    Hardy''s ambition for chain supermarkets wasn''t just about their profitability or cash flow. There was another goal¡ªby becoming a terminal retailer, they could control the fate of thousands or even tens of thousands of companies. This concept would later be proven true.


    Walmart, for example, has over 80,000 direct suppliers and hundreds of thousands of indirect businesses. If Walmart were to collapse, the chain reaction would be massive, perhaps even akin to a financial tsunami.


    When Hardy''s chain supermarkets grew, more and more companies would rely on the Hardy Group to survive. If Hardy made any moves, it would be obvious which way those companies would lean.


    There was also another point to consider.


    Once Hardy''s chain supermarkets were established, Hardy planned to cooperate with the military and become a supplier for the U.S. military. The military didn''t just need guns and ammunition¡ªliving supplies were a major expense, often comparable to the cost of weapons.


    In later years, there would be many famous military weapons suppliers, such as Boeing, General Electric, Lockheed Martin, Raytheon, Northrop Grumman, Honeywell, Halliburton, and United Defense Industries.


    But what no one noticed was that Walmart was the largest supplier of daily necessities for the U.S. military. They didn''t just provide living supplies; they also handled logistics and delivery. Not just within the U.S., but to over 200 military bases worldwide.


    If Walmart were to disappear, the U.S. military would face food and water shortages.


    It''s not just missiles and planes that are valuable. Bottled water is also valuable. In Afghanistan, a bottle of water costs $14, and a single cup can be priced at $3.


    Moreover, unlike weapons, which can last for many years, daily necessities are consumed in massive quantities every day. The business is constant, and it earns as much as the big weapons companies do.


    After Sam left, Hardy had a chat with Andy, who then went off to handle his own affairs. Hardy smiled as he thought about Sam''s report on catching shoplifters. Professional thieves dealing with amateur ones had provided excellent protection for the store''s assets.


    This reminded him of Victor.


    Victor had once been nothing but a con artist. But after Hardy took him in and reformed him, he performed exceptionally well in the U.K., and now he had become the perfect candidate to expand into Hong Kong."


    It just goes to show that putting the right people in the right positions allows them to perform at their best.


    As Hardy''s thoughts drifted, he began to wonder if more people could be utilized, such as those involved in financial crimes.


    Then his thoughts turned to Japan.


    Could the same be done there? The more Hardy thought about it, the more interesting it seemed.


    He called his secretary in. "Notify Henry to come over. Tell him I have something for him."


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy."


    The secretary went out to contact Henry.


    A short while later, Henry arrived. Hardy asked him to sit and said, "Henry, do you have any information on financial fraud criminals?"


    Henry was slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 485 - 485 Financial fraud

    Henry was slightly taken aback.


    "Boss, do you mean the ones in prison or out in society?" Henry asked.


    "Either one, but they need to be the best."


    "I can access prison records, and the FBI has a list of wanted financial fraudsters. As for those the FBI doesn''t have, we know a few. In fact, many criminal organizations are involved in financial fraud, and so is the financial system, including Wall Street," Henry replied.


    Hardy spoke seriously, "Henry, I''m giving you an important mission!"


    "Go ahead, Boss," Henry responded.


    "Create a department. This department must remain extremely secretive. No one can know that it''s connected to the Hardy Group, HD Security, or even your intelligence company."


    "The people in this department will be tasked with controlling those financial fraudsters. You''ll need to thoroughly understand their backgrounds and keep them under tight control. These people are highly intelligent; they understand finance, human nature, the law, and operations. So you need to be very careful in managing them. Make sure you have complete control over them.


    "If you can''t control them, it''s better to leave them alone."


    Henry nodded.


    "Also, these people must not know about each other''s existence. Each individual or team will operate independently."


    "Once you''ve gained full control of them, give them new identities¡ªmaybe even several. Train them, but don''t let them get involved in small-time scams. We''re aiming for big ones, like Ponzi schemes, bank fraud, pyramid schemes, and large-scale investment fraud."


    "Send them to Japan to start laying the groundwork. Make the operation large, but don''t rush to cash out. Wait for the right time, and when the moment comes, they''ll be instructed to trigger the scheme."


    "Tell them that if they succeed, they''ll get a share of the profits and we''ll help them disappear. It could be a one time job that sets them up for life."


    "I understand, Boss," Henry said, then left.


    After Henry departed, Hardy stood and looked out the window.


    Financial fraud is a high intelligence crime.


    Even in the 21st century, with highly developed information and communication technologies, financial fraud still occurs frequently. So imagine how effective it would be in the 1950s.


    Hardy planned to send a group of fraudsters to Japan. With careful planning and execution, there would surely be a great harvest, leaving Japan''s already struggling economy even worse off.


    When the time was right, Hardy would go to Japan himself, harvesting and acquiring businesses, achieving twice the results with half the effort.


    In his previous life, Hardy had been in business, and he had studied some of these fraudulent methods¡ªnot to commit fraud, but to prevent it. The business world is full of deception, and if you''re not careful, you can easily fail. So caution is essential.


    Hardy sat back at his desk and picked up a pen.


    He began drafting a "Fraud Prevention Handbook," which he planned to have those fraud experts of the 1950s read, to expand their horizons.


    ...


    Hardy''s Hollywood branch of the chain supermarket had opened with great success. In fact, two other branches in Los Angeles, along with two in San Francisco, were under construction at the same time, and it was estimated that they would open in one or two months as well.


    The opening of these five stores was merely the beginning. Hardy''s plan was to use these stores to train the management and logistics teams for the chain supermarkets.


    Once the teams had enough experience, Hardy Group would leverage its strong capital to quickly expand the chain supermarket business across the United States.


    In the future, Walmart alone would have more than 3,000 stores across the United States, not to mention Costco, Trader Joe''s, Kroger, Kmart, Albertsons, and many others, totaling around five to six thousand stores altogether.


    This shows that the domestic U.S. market is vast.


    Hardy had another idea: these chain supermarkets would not rent premises but would instead purchase land and build their stores, eliminating rent. This would also serve as a real estate investment.


    Once the supermarkets reached a certain scale, they could also develop other ancillary services, such as introducing fast food chains like KFC, McDonald''s, Starbucks.


    These services could initially rely on the supermarkets to establish themselves, but later on, they could be spun off into their own brands and promoted throughout the U.S. and even globally.


    It''s worth noting that these four companies would later become part of the Fortune 500, and none of them existed yet at this point.


    In the following days:


    Hardy inspected all his businesses in Los Angeles, much like a lion patrolling its territory, regularly making rounds to ensure that no one forgot about his presence as the boss and to prevent any slackness.


    Lack of ambition is a deadly mistake in business.


    HD Security


    Hardy listened to Lancer''s report. In the span of four months, HD Security had resumed its expansion. After solidifying its base in California, the security business began to extend into other cities.


    This was particularly true for cities where Hardy Group had partnerships with local mafia families. With the help of these local "big shots," the security company could quickly establish a foothold.


    Their primary clients remained banks.


    In truth, traditional mafia activities mostly relied on gray-market businesses for profits. Few mafias made their fortunes solely through robbery, and such operations were unsustainable in the long run.


    These mafia families were increasingly aware that running legitimate businesses was far more profitable¡ªand less troublesome¡ªthan robbery or extortion.


    In these cities, HD Security worked with the mafia families discreetly. If anyone dared to attempt a robbery, the mafia would provide intelligence, and HD Security would collaborate with local police to launch a massive crackdown on the robbers.


    After a few such incidents, all the banks saw HD Security''s determination and capabilities and were eager to work with them. Business was progressing smoothly.


    Another key focus was the Defense Company. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The base is still under construction. It will likely take another six months to fully complete. For now, the ships can only use civilian ports in those regions, and fuel and supplies are purchased at high prices," Lancer reported.

 Chapter 486 - 486 Inviting The Californian Consortium

    "We''ve contacted several shipping companies to promote our maritime security services. So far, apart from the group''s own shipping companies, no other companies have been willing to work with us. They think our prices are too high," he added.


    "How is the intelligence department''s knowledge of the pirate situation?" Hardy asked.


    "We''ve already gathered some information."


    Hardy smiled. "There''s no need to rush. This is just the development phase. Our income from protecting our own shipping companies is enough to sustain the base''s operations. As for the pirates, we can let them be for now. Once other shipping companies start suffering losses, they''ll naturally come to us."


    Hardy then visited his film company.


    Edward reported on the current status of the film company, talent agency, and record company.


    Hardy Films didn''t produce many movies, usually only two or three per year, with a focus on high-quality productions. So far, they had only produced titles like The Wild Bunch, L¨¦on: The Professional, Ghost, Once a Thief, Singin'' in the Rain, and The Good, the Bad and the Ugly.


    Currently in production was the live action/animation hybrid Beauty and the Beast, starring Taylor, which was already in post-production.


    "Boss, Some Like It Hot is in the early stages of preparation. We''re selecting a suitable director and male lead. Since other studios aren''t doing well these days, directors and actors have plenty of availability. We can take our pick," Edward reported.


    "Choose carefully. I want this film to be a classic, with Monroe shooting to stardom and creating the perfect start," Hardy said.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll put in my best effort," Edward responded respectfully.


    How could he not be diligent when it was the boss''s woman involved?


    Besides Some Like It Hot, the film company didn''t have many other projects in the pipeline, which Hardy found a bit too monotonous. He pulled out a few sheets of paper and handed them to Edward.


    "I had some free time yesterday and thought of a story idea. It''s about an archaeology professor named Indiana Jones who helps the U.S. military decode German messages and embarks on a treasure-hunting adventure. This is the story outline. It can be made into either a movie or a TV series," Hardy explained. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The outline was only about four to five thousand words long.


    The specific details could be filled in by the screenwriters.


    Edward quickly took the pages and, after skimming them, thought for a moment before saying, "Boss, I think this story would be excellent whether made into a movie or a TV series. As for the character of Professor Indiana Jones, I think Clint Eastwood would be perfect for the role."


    Hardy smiled softly, "I had him in mind when I wrote the character."


    The two of them were in perfect agreement.


    Afterward, Hardy made the rounds to his other businesses: the television factory, Hardy Mining, the toy factory, Marvel, the airline company, The Global Times headquarters, ABC Television, and more.


    Then he flew to San Francisco.


    There, he inspected companies like Wells Fargo and Hardy Shipping. After his inspections, Hardy arranged a meeting with Amadeo Giannini, the president of Bank of America and the head of the California financial consortium.


    Meeting Giannini was actually the main purpose of Hardy''s trip to San Francisco.


    Giannini invited Hardy to lunch. After their meal, they strolled through the garden and chatted. Giannini asked, "Hardy, I''ve heard you''ve made significant investments in Hong Kong. Are you confident about its future? The newspapers report that the CCP is steadily taking over cities, and it won''t be long before they reach Hong Kong. The British may not be able to hold on to it."


    Hardy shook his head.


    "It''s more of a risky investment. No one can fully control politics, and no one can predict the future. There will be a lot of maneuvering, and I''m simply betting on the most likely possibility that people are avoiding out of fear."


    "If I lose the bet, I''ll withdraw my assets in time to minimize losses. But if I win, and Hong Kong remains stable, I believe my investments there could increase five to ten times in value within five years."


    Giannini looked at the young man before him.


    He thought to himself, ''Young people really do have drive, daring to take such big risks.'' Perhaps, in his younger days, he would have done the same, but now that he was older, he tended to prioritize stability deep down.


    That was the biggest difference between the elderly and the young.


    Caution often overshadowed the spirit of adventure.


    As they continued walking, Hardy spoke again: "Mr. Giannini, I have another major investment plan. During my recent trip to Hong Kong, I passed through Japan. I took some time to look around and had people gather some information about Japan. I think investing in Japan could be a good direction."


    Hardy revealed the main purpose of his visit.


    "Invest in Japan?"


    Giannini had never really considered investing in that eastern country. Japan was the only nation that had ever attacked American soil, with the attack on Pearl Harbor, leaving most Americans with a poor impression of Japan.


    Even Africa seemed better than Japan in comparison.


    Recently, the U.S. had been gripped by an "Africa fever," with even many films being shot in Africa. For example, Ava''s film The Snows of Kilimanjaro was being shot there.


    "Why do you think Japan is worth investing in?" Giannini asked.


    "Based on a few factors," Hardy replied.


    "First, Japan used to have a complete industrial system and a mature workforce. The reason its economy is currently depressed is primarily due to post-war economic sanctions."


    "From an international perspective, Mr. Giannini, have you noticed that the U.S. and the Soviet Union have gradually become opposing forces? A columnist for the New York Times recently used the term ''Cold War,'' which I think is quite fitting. I believe this confrontation will only escalate."


    "So, I predict that the U.S. government will eventually relax its restrictions on Japan. Japan''s economy will recover quickly, and now is the perfect time for us to invest. We can take advantage of their economic downturn, absorb their industries, and once they recover, our assets will grow exponentially."

 Chapter 487 - 487 Japan Economic Mission

    Giannini looked at Hardy in surprise.


    He realized that he had previously underestimated this young man. Many entrepreneurs viewed problems solely from an economic standpoint, but Hardy was already thinking strategically.


    He was operating on a whole different level.


    By viewing problems through the lens of larger trends, Hardy''s predictions came earlier and reached further.


    "What''s your plan?" Giannini asked.


    "I plan to persuade President Johnson to initiate a ''Japan Economic Mission,'' bringing an economic team to Japan for investment."


    Giannini pondered for a while.


    "Hardy, I support your idea. If you think there are companies within the California consortium that would be suitable for investment in Japan, you can bring them along."


    Japan was now completely under U.S. control, and Giannini thought to himself that even if the returns on investment weren''t high, there was little risk of losing money. With so little risk involved, he agreed to Hardy''s proposal.


    Hardy was pleased. Convincing Giannini was an excellent first step.


    "Not just the California consortium¡ªI also plan to bring along other major groups, like the Rockefeller family, and maybe even the Morgan consortium."


    Hardy''s vision was much larger than Giannini had anticipated.


    And it was much more far-reaching.


    Japan''s potential far surpassed that of Hong Kong. Japan was a nation with 80 million people, and its landmass was a third larger than that of the United Kingdom.


    Japan also had very strong domestic conglomerates, such as the Mitsui Group, Mitsubishi Group, Sumitomo Group, Fuji Group, Sanwa Group, and Dai-Ichi Kangyo Group.


    Trying to control Japan''s economy with just the Hardy Group or even the California consortium alone wouldn''t be enough. Although Japan was currently weak due to U.S. sanctions, once it recovered, it would bare its fangs and could even retaliate against its former masters.


    To keep them in check, it would require an even greater force.


    That''s why Hardy was preparing to bring more American financial groups into the fold, creating a powerful alliance. Even if Japan grew strong in the future, facing such a coalition of formidable American conglomerates, they wouldn''t dare act recklessly.


    Some might wonder, "Isn''t Hardy giving too much benefit to others by doing this?"


    But in reality, that wasn''t the case. While others might indeed profit, the one who would gain the most would undoubtedly be Hardy, the organizer and leader of the initiative.


    By bringing those powerful financial groups on board, Hardy was essentially arming himself and donning a suit of armor, greatly enhancing his own strength.


    After saying goodbye to Giannini, Hardy boarded a private plane to Las Vegas to inspect his properties there.


    The Hardy Hotel remained as busy as ever.


    Various facilities at the hotel had been further enhanced, becoming more complete, transforming it into a true vacation resort. The televised prize draw events now had even bigger amounts, with each prize exceeding $100,000.


    Hardy also reviewed the construction plans for the Venetian and Caesar''s Palace casinos, both of which were already halfway completed. Meanwhile, the Hardy Group''s headquarters were still being built at a rapid pace.


    As for the racetrack and the greyhound track:


    The racetrack was expected to be finished within one or two months. Staff at the Hardy Hotel had already begun preliminary work, such as recruiting personnel, purchasing racehorses, and establishing connections with horse racing associations across the country.


    At the grand opening, there would be a major horse race event. This would eventually turn into another casino venue, with televised prize draws to make it even more entertaining for the American public.


    As for the greyhound track:


    Since building the greyhound track was much simpler than the racetrack, it had been completed two months earlier.


    However, Hardy''s casino did not run this business; instead, it was handed over to the Los Angeles Company. Back in the day, the Irish gang in Los Angeles ran greyhound betting. After Hardy took down the Irish gang, the greyhound business fell into Bill''s hands.


    Bill had greyhounds, making him well-suited for this business.


    When Hardy arrived in Las Vegas, Bill was already there. Hearing that Hardy had arrived, Bill quickly came over and dragged Hardy to the greyhound track to watch a race. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Outside the greyhound track, a neon sign was lit up, showing several greyhounds racing at full speed¡ªan instantly recognizable scene.


    The venue inside wasn''t particularly large, with seating for about 2,000 people. Even though it was only 1949, the greyhound racing setup was already quite complete. A fake rabbit was attached to a rail for the dogs to chase.


    Greyhound racing could also be part of the televised prize draws. In the past, underground greyhound races in Los Angeles had only a few thousand dollars at stake per race. But with the televised prize draws, each race could now generate over $100,000 in bets¡ªfar more lucrative than before.


    Bill smiled and said, "Boss, we have over 600 greyhounds here. We now hold three races a day, and between the on-site audience betting and phone wagers, each race generates around $100,000 in revenue. Our annual commission should bring in around $4 million.


    And this money is all legal income¡ªother than paying taxes, there''s nothing else to worry about.


    Certainly, A lot of this money will be shared with Hardy, The Los City company is renting the venue from Hardy and has to pay $1 million in rent every year.


    Hardy and Bill watched two greyhound races, but Hardy wasn''t particularly interested. It didn''t seem as exciting as horse racing. However, whether Hardy liked it or not didn''t matter, because the audience certainly did. From the way the bettors cheered and waved their tickets, it was clear how engrossed they were.


    After making the rounds in Las Vegas, Hardy traveled to Carson City, the capital of Nevada. U.S. state capitals tend to have one common feature: they are often located in smaller cities.


    Hardy visited the Governor of Nevada, and they had a very friendly conversation. The Hardy Group was now the largest corporation registered in Nevada, and the governor was enthusiastic.


    "The legislators have had private discussions. While some representatives believe Nevada doesn''t need to open up a lottery, the majority feel it should. The time has been set¡ªthe vote will take place at the end of the month, along with two other proposals."

 Chapter 488 - 488 Lottery In Nevada

    "Governor Madison, the reason I''m here today is to express that if the vote passes, I hope the lottery business will be handed to the Hardy Group. You know that Hardy Group runs the best gambling operations in Las Vegas, and we also own ABC Television, giving us a distinct advantage in managing lotteries."


    Lottery businesses in the U.S. are not private enterprises. In every state where lotteries are allowed, the business is run by the state government, which then authorizes lottery companies to manage the operations. If Nevada passes this proposal, it will follow the same model.


    Lottery companies, after covering operating costs, typically earn about 5% of the total revenue. If there are two draws per week, each with $1 million in bets, the total annual revenue would be around $104 million.


    This would mean $5.2 million for the lottery company.


    Is that a small amount?


    Some might think so, considering the substantial investment. But this is just a conservative estimate¡ªyou can''t only look at short-term profits when running a business.


    After securing Nevada''s lottery rights, Hardy''s company would have a stepping stone to push other states to open their lotteries. Once more states allow it, the sales figures will naturally increase.


    In the future, lottery sales in the U.S. could reach $80 billion annually.


    With this figure, the 5% profit margin would amount to $4 billion. More importantly, the lottery company would control a vast sum of capital. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s the same principle Hardy once discussed with Sam Walton: when you control a large amount of cash, even bankers will beg to work with you. And since Hardy himself owns a bank, he knows the importance of liquidity.


    Governor Madison was well aware of Hardy''s intentions. In fact, he knew that the legislator who proposed the bill, Anthony, was someone Hardy had enlisted.


    Nevada is a very barren state¡ªit lacks resources and industries. If they hadn''t been pushed to the brink, they wouldn''t have resorted to legalizing gambling. It was simply because they had no other options.


    Now, Las Vegas casinos are Nevada''s largest source of fiscal revenue, and the Hardy Hotel is the biggest contributor. Beyond that, the Venetian and Caesar''s Palace, which are under construction, are million-dollar investments. The Nevada state government was thrilled at the time.


    Since both of these casinos were Hardy''s projects, nobody in Nevada dared refuse Hardy''s requests.


    Governor Madison smiled and said, "I certainly believe in the Hardy Group''s strength. I''m confident that if the Hardy Group runs this business, it will be successful. If the proposal passes, I will seriously consider the Hardy Group¡ªfor the sake of Nevada''s economy."


    They reached a mutual agreement.


    Hardy didn''t directly mention any bribes or payouts¡ªsuch things were understood without needing to be spoken. Corruption and bribery were heavily policed in the U.S. Some politicians who accept as little as a few thousand dollars face serious consequences.


    So, few people openly accept bribes these days.


    But that doesn''t mean corruption has disappeared; it''s just more discreet now.


    Today, Governor Madison helped Hardy, and in the future, if the governor came to Hardy for support¡ªwhether to help with his re-election or a bid for Congress¡ªHardy would be obliged to assist. Hardy, as a major benefactor, could singlehandedly fund a political campaign.


    Is campaign funding money?


    Of course, it is.


    For instance, if the governor had family businesses, both sides could engage in commercial collaborations, completing a few transactions, and the money would naturally flow.


    There are no regulations in the U.S. prohibiting governors or legislators from conducting business.


    In fact, many are businesspeople themselves. There are too many examples to count of people running for Congress, state governor, mayor, or even president after becoming wealthy. Former President Trump is a prime example.


    Politics and business are closely linked¡ªit''s perfectly normal.


    Some say that the U.S. isn''t a society based on personal relationships. That''s wrong. In fact, networking is even more pronounced here, and it has its own set of rules.


    If someone helps you and you don''t return the favor when they come to you, you''re finished. Your reputation will be tarnished, and it will be much harder to get things done in the future.


    After his conversation with Governor Madison, Hardy didn''t stay long before heading to Fort Belvoir in Virginia, a U.S. Army logistics base.


    He was there to meet Major General Williams.


    Before coming, Hardy had called General Williams, who had invited him to dinner at his home. The two were now partners and had a close relationship.


    But Hardy declined.


    "Let''s find a golf course instead. The one we went to last time was nice."


    General Williams immediately realized that Hardy didn''t want a social call¡ªhe had something important to discuss.


    "No problem, I''ll book the course."


    At the golf course,


    Hardy took the first swing with a long drive. The two of them, without any attendants, slowly walked toward the ball with their clubs in hand.


    "General, when President Johnson was inaugurated, I attended and met Secretary Marshall. We had a good conversation, and the next day, I visited the Pentagon to discuss the security company business." Hardy said.


    General Williams glanced at Hardy, quietly reflecting.


    These wealthy magnates were far more formidable than those of us in the military. Supporting President Johnson''s rise to power, it was now common knowledge that Hardy was Johnson''s biggest financial backer, with immense influence over the president.


    Thanks to President Johnson, Hardy also had access to the top ranks of the military, building connections that were thousands of times easier than those climbing from the grassroots, like himself.


    Hardy looked at Major General Williams and suddenly asked, "General, would you be interested in the position of the Logistics Director?"


    General Williams was stunned.


    Interested? Did that even need to be asked?


    Of course, he was very interested.


    Thinking of something, Williams became slightly excited and said, "Hardy, are you saying...?"


    "I''m saying, do you need me to help you make it happen? I''m about to meet the president and Secretary Marshall," Hardy replied.

 Chapter 489 - 489 The Military Subscribes To Playboy Magazines

    The U.S. Defense Logistics Agency was different from combat units. It reported directly to the Department of Defense, and the Secretary of Defense had direct oversight.


    With Hardy''s relationship with Johnson, he could put in a good word privately, helping Williams connect with the right people. As president, Johnson would naturally prefer to use someone with whom he had a relationship, making it more convenient for him.


    This is how political factions operate.


    As for the current logistics director, he was about a year away from retirement, so William''s opportunity would soon arise.


    Hardy could arrange for someone to contact the logistics director in advance, inviting him to join the security company as a consultant, which would also allow Hardy to absorb his logistics connections.


    It would be a win-win situation.


    "This will take some time to work through. I estimate the position won''t be solidified until the second half of next year, after your boss retires," Hardy said.


    Waiting a year wasn''t that long.


    The most wonderful thing is having hope.


    President Johnson had just been re-elected, with four years remaining in his term. Given General Marshall''s extensive military network, appointing Williams as logistics director would be a breeze, with few daring to oppose it. Williams was just over 50, the perfect age for the position.


    Everything was aligning perfectly.


    "Thank you, Hardy," Williams said gratefully, his excitement barely contained.


    "Haha, aren''t we friends? Good friends should help each other," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "Yes, helping each other."


    Major General Williams wasn''t naive. He knew Hardy had his own interests in pushing him into that position. This type of exchange of interests was very common in the political arena. In fact, it was the norm.


    The president himself rose to power through an exchange of interests.


    Officials were recommended by capital.


    Legislators were elected with the financial backing of capital.


    Everything was about the exchange of interests.


    Major General Williams smiled and asked, "It''s been a while since we last met. What have you been up to lately?"


    "I''ve recently opened a new chain of supermarkets, aiming to cover the entire country. General, I think there''s potential for collaboration with the Logistics Department."


    "We have thousands of suppliers, and that number will only grow. When we cover the entire country, we''ll have tens of thousands of suppliers. Supplying everyday essentials for the military is a very complex task. I think it would be more efficient to select a few large suppliers instead of purchasing everything directly."


    "Hardy Supermarkets hope to become one of the military''s logistics suppliers. If the military has any special requirements, we can even provide customized products."


    Major General Williams nodded.


    "That''s absolutely true. Food, fuel, clothing, equipment, ammunition, tools, energy, medical supplies, construction materials¡ªthere are tens of thousands of categories. Quality control alone is a massive job, and you know how daunting this work can be."


    "The Logistics Agency is the largest department in the Department of Defense. All other departments in the Pentagon combined have only six or seven thousand personnel, while we have more than 40,000 in the Logistics Agency."


    "And don''t forget, we currently have over a thousand overseas military bases. The logistical support for those bases is also our responsibility, which adds even more to the workload."


    Logistics is a crucial aspect of warfare¡ªno army dares to overlook it. The saying "an army marches on its stomach" is as true today as ever.


    "At a recent Logistics Agency meeting, we discussed gradually bringing in private suppliers and logistics services to help solve these problems. We would shift from direct supply to oversight," Williams explained.


    Hardy nodded. "Involving private companies and logistics firms in providing and transporting logistical supplies could greatly reduce the burden on the Logistics Agency. It might even save you money compared to handling it yourselves."


    "We''ve already calculated that¡ªit does save money!" Williams laughed.


    At this point, Major General Williams said to Hardy, "The supplier arrangement hasn''t been finalized yet, but I believe the Hardy Group is perfectly positioned to participate. I''ll let you know in advance when the bidding process starts."


    "Thank you, General Williams," Hardy said with a smile.


    Then Hardy thought of something else and added, "Actually, aside from materials, we should also care about the mental health of our soldiers and prepare more entertainment for them."


    General Williams hadn''t expected Hardy to bring this up and asked, "What kind of entertainment are you suggesting?"


    "Military life can be dull. If the army subscribed to some Playboy magazines, don''t you think the soldiers would be thrilled?"


    Williams was taken aback.


    He had never thought of sending Playboy magazines to the troops.


    But the U.S. military didn''t have the strict regulations other armies did on these matters. They even provided condoms to soldiers, encouraging them to use protection during their outings.


    "Purchasing Playboy magazines to address entertainment needs¡ªthat''s actually not a bad idea. I''ll bring it up at the next meeting," General Williams nodded.


    Hardy, ever the businessman, wasn''t about to let even small profits slip by. But was this really small money? Each issue of Playboy had a net profit of over a dollar. If the military ordered 100,000 copies per issue, that would mean an annual profit of over a million dollars.


    Why not make money? After all, it was just a matter of saying a few words. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shall we keep playing?"


    "Of course, the next shot is yours."


    The two exchanged a glance, smiled faintly, and continued walking across the grass.


    Despite all the talking, they had only played one shot so far.


    After playing golf with Major General Williams, Hardy arrived in Washington to visit President Johnson.


    Although Johnson was busy, he made special arrangements to have dinner with Hardy at the White House, and afterward, the two had a long discussion in the office.


    "Hardy, I''ve heard that you''ve made a lot of investments in Hong Kong. Are you here to talk about Hong Kong?" Johnson asked.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "No, I''d like to talk to you about Japan, Mr. President."


    Johnson was slightly surprised.


    He knew that Hardy had recently invested heavily in Hong Kong. With the ongoing war in China, Hardy might have come seeking government pressure to protect his investments. Unexpectedly, Hardy didn''t want to discuss Hong Kong but instead brought up Japan.

 Chapter 490 - 490 Japan Economic Envoy

    "What''s the issue with Japan?" Johnson inquired.


    "On my way back from Hong Kong, I stopped in Japan, took a look around, and reviewed some reports. After the implementation of the ''Dodge Plan,'' although inflation was brought under control, Japan''s economy has plunged into a severe recession again," Hardy explained.


    Johnson smiled faintly and said, "Our policy toward Japan is one of strict control in politics, economics, and the military, which serves America''s interests."


    Hardy smiled back. "I''m not here to plead for Japan. You know I fought against the Japanese on the battlefield, and I don''t have a good impression of them. What I''m considering is that our current method of controlling Japan''s economy is merely suppression and constraint. Perhaps there''s a better, more far-reaching approach."


    "Oh? What are you thinking?" Johnson asked.


    "I''ve been reflecting on the Marshall Plan and wondering if we could implement a similar economic plan for Japan¡ªbuy up their industries and control their industrial economy in our hands."


    "If any local enterprises try to rise, we will suppress them. This way, even if their economy recovers, it will never become strong because all major groups will always be American."


    Hardy shared his thoughts.


    "Do you think that kind of control is achievable?" Johnson asked.


    Hardy chuckled. "The Hardy Group or the California Consortium alone wouldn''t be enough, but I plan to reach out to Rockefeller, Morgan, and other financial groups, persuading them to act together. Don''t you think with that kind of power, we could control Japan''s economy?"


    "Are you proposing to form an investigative delegation?" Johnson asked.


    "Yes, I''m planning to establish a Japanese economic investigation team, but I hope to get the government''s approval through you. After all, Japan is a defeated nation, and any investments would require government consent. Plus, the potential scope of this plan isn''t small," Hardy said.


    President Johnson pondered for a moment.


    "Hardy, I think your proposal aligns well with our policy toward Japan. I have a suggestion: instead of calling it an ''investigative delegation,'' why not call it an ''Economic Advisory Group''?" Johnson said.


    "''Economic Advisory Group''? What''s the difference?" Hardy asked.


    "The government has already cut off economic aid to Japan, and they''re struggling. The Japanese government has made repeated requests for continued aid, all of which I''ve denied."


    "Now that you''ve proposed a plan for future economic control over Japan, I find it feasible. On one hand, we''d maintain control over Japan''s economy, while on the other, they''d be forced to become self-reliant¡ªproducing their own food through their industries instead of relying on aid."


    "The difference is that an economic investigation team is purely investment focused, while an Economic Advisory Group has a semi-official nature. I could appoint you as the ''Special Envoy for Japan''s Economic Guidance,'' giving you the authority to guide Japan''s economy. That would make your work there much easier," Johnson explained.


    Hardy finally understood.


    As the "Special Envoy for Japan''s Economic Guidance," representing the U.S. government in overseeing Japan''s economy, he would essentially become the economic ruler of Japan.


    Although it wouldn''t be quite like MacArthur''s military and political authority, it would still be sufficient for Japan''s current state.


    Hardy was overjoyed inside.


    He felt the urge to give Johnson a big hug out of sheer excitement.


    All the effort Hardy had invested in helping Johnson was now paying off.


    Titles didn''t matter much to Hardy, but with this position, he could operate in Japan much more smoothly.


    In reality, Johnson wasn''t overly concerned about Japan. After their defeat, Japan''s military had been disbanded, U.S. troops were stationed there, and the emperor had been reduced to a symbolic figure. Combined with various policies, Japan had already been severely weakened.


    At this point, Japan''s geopolitical importance had yet to become apparent. It wouldn''t be until next year that Japan would be seen as a strategic foothold in the East, and the restrictions on Japan would gradually be loosened.


    "Mr. President, there''s one more thing," Hardy said.


    "What is it?"


    "After the war, the government confiscated many former Japanese military industrial enterprises, including factories and machinery. I''ve looked into it, and a lot of this equipment is just sitting there, which is a waste. Is the government planning to sell it off?" Hardy asked.


    Johnson glanced at Hardy and smiled. "If you''re interested, we can sell it to you, but there''s a lot of material."


    "These are just scrap items, so I believe the price could be lower," Hardy replied.


    Johnson laughed. "You''re now the Special Envoy for Japan''s economy. The disposal of those materials falls under your purview. After all, it''s an economic matter."


    Hardy and President Johnson discussed many more details and didn''t part ways until late in the evening.


    The next day...


    The Washington Post published a small report: "Due to Japan''s severe economic recession and after repeated requests from the Japanese government, President Johnson is preparing to establish a ''Japanese Economic Advisory Group'' to provide economic guidance."


    "President Johnson has temporarily appointed Jon Hardy, chairman of the Hardy Group, as the Economic Envoy for the Japanese Economic Advisory Group."


    In the United States, the President is the Commander-in-Chief of the armed forces and the head of government, with the power to directly appoint internal White House officials, cabinet members, and ambassadors to foreign countries. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The so called "special envoy" is essentially a presidential special representative, which is technically considered a White House official, appointed directly by the President.


    For example, a previous president appointed his daughter as an advisor and later his son in law as a security advisor. Many found it peculiar and accused him of nepotism, but that''s simply how things work in the U.S.


    Many people were aware of Hardy''s close relationship with President Johnson. As the head of a major corporate group, there was little controversy in Hardy being appointed an Economic Envoy.


    Especially since it was related to Japan.


    At this point, few Americans cared much about Japan. They only knew it as the country that had been hit by U.S. atomic bombs, left in ruins. Life there was presumably miserable¡ªotherwise, they wouldn''t need an economic envoy.

 Chapter 491 - 491 Ambassador Kato

    San Francisco.


    At Giannini''s estate.


    After reading the news about the appointment, Giannini was momentarily stunned. He knew Hardy was planning to organize an economic investigation group for Japan, but he didn''t expect that after just one visit to the White House, Hardy would return as the Economic Envoy.


    On reflection, however, this position seemed more advantageous than leading an investigation group.


    Giannini smiled to himself. This was the perk of supporting politicians¡ªwhen you wanted to do something, you could.


    "Ring, ring, ring!"


    The phone in the living room of Giannini''s estate rang.


    It was one of the other partners from the California Consortium, calling to ask if Giannini knew about Hardy becoming the Economic Envoy to Japan.


    Giannini chuckled, saying, "Before Hardy went to Washington, he stopped by to see me. He thinks Japan will develop significantly in the future and plans to invest there."


    "I''ve already agreed that the consortium will follow along. Don''t worry, before he heads to Japan, he''ll definitely gather everyone. If any companies within the consortium want to invest in Japan, they can go together," Giannini explained.


    "So that''s what it''s about. Is there really money to be made in Japan?" the partner asked.


    "Hardy believes there is."


    The person on the other end of the phone paused for a few seconds. "Hardy''s investments always seem to come with a dash of unpredictability, but so far, he hasn''t had any failures. I think we can trust him."


    It wasn''t just Giannini who saw the report on Hardy''s appointment; David Rockefeller also noticed it. The European investigation group had long since concluded, and David had returned to New York.


    Today, by chance, he saw the report about Hardy in the newspaper and was surprised.


    How did Hardy suddenly become Japan''s Economic Envoy? Could it be that he had new plans for Japan?


    David had long been curious about Hardy''s investments, including the recent investment in HSBC.


    His interest was partly experimental. The political situation in China had been volatile lately, and David had been following it closely¡ªafter all, he had invested tens of millions of dollars there.


    He was eager to talk to Hardy.


    David picked up the phone and called the Hardy Group in Los Angeles, asking them to connect him with Hardy, mentioning that David Rockefeller was calling. The staff at Hardy Group didn''t dare delay and quickly contacted Hardy in Washington.


    It didn''t take long before the phone in David''s office rang.


    On the other end came Hardy''s voice.


    "David, what prompted you to call me?" Hardy asked with a laugh. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ve been wanting to talk to you about your views on Hong Kong. With the current situation there, I''m worried that my investment might go down the drain. Also, I saw in the newspaper today that President Johnson appointed you as Japan''s Economic Envoy. What''s that about?"


    "I''m about to head to New York. Let''s meet up and talk when I get there," Hardy suggested.


    "Great, I''ll be waiting for you in New York," David agreed.


    Meanwhile, at Hardy''s hotel in Washington, the Japanese ambassador was rushing over. The Japanese embassy had received notice that Hardy had been appointed as the U.S. Economic Envoy to Japan and would soon be heading to Japan to oversee economic matters. The embassy was asked to notify Japan to prepare for his arrival and reception.


    Japan''s economy was on the verge of collapse at the time.


    The Japanese government had been continuously seeking assistance from the U.S., but the Johnson administration showed little interest in helping.


    Now, with the sudden appointment of an Economic Envoy to oversee Japan''s economy, the Japanese government felt a glimmer of hope. They immediately sent a telegram to Japan, and after receiving a response, the ambassador rushed to meet Hardy.


    The ambassador was well aware of who Hardy was.


    A renowned American billionaire with assets worth billions of dollars, he owned dozens of companies, was one of the partners in the California Consortium, and had been one of the biggest supporters of Johnson''s presidential campaign.


    He owned The Global Times and ABC Television, making him the largest media mogul in the U.S. He had also been part of the European investigation group during the Marshall Plan, making massive investments across Europe. Both his personal wealth and official status as a special envoy made it impossible for the Japanese government to ignore him.


    Hardy''s secretary informed him that the Japanese ambassador had arrived, and Hardy set down his newspaper and allowed the ambassador to enter.


    A short middle aged man in a suit walked in and, upon seeing Hardy, bowed deeply. "Hello, Mr. Hardy. I am Kato Ry¨­z¨­, the Japanese ambassador to the U.S. It is an honor to visit you. The Japanese government is overjoyed to know that you have been appointed as the Special Envoy for Japan''s economy.


    We look forward to your visit to Japan soon to provide economic guidance to our country."


    Hardy nodded, "My trip to Japan has a few tasks. First, I need to address Japan''s current economic difficulties. Second, I will supervise the implementation of economic policies. And third, I will offer guidance on Japan''s future economic direction."


    "I''m not very familiar with the current state of Japan''s economy. Before I head to Japan, please provide me with a complete and accurate list of all Japanese companies and their statuses. This is essential for providing proper guidance."


    Ambassador Kato quickly bowed again, "Yes, I will immediately notify our domestic office to prepare the necessary documents. May I ask when the envoy plans to visit Japan so we can make arrangements in advance?"


    "It''ll be a little while yet. This trip to Japan isn''t just for economic guidance; I will also be bringing investments to help address the economic difficulties. As you may know, Congress has vetoed Japan''s new year''s aid request. Relying on aid indefinitely is not a long term solution. Self reliance is the right path forward."


    "Japan''s industries are currently in decline. I will see if I can persuade other financial groups to invest in Japan to stimulate the economy. What do you think?"

 Chapter 492 - 492 Meeting With Dave Rockefeller

    Ambassador Kato was overjoyed.


    "That would be wonderful. Thank you so much, Mr. Hardy, for working hard on behalf of the Japanese people. We are sincerely grateful." He bowed deeply again.


    Hardy smiled lightly. "Persuading them to visit Japan for industrial inspections is one thing, but whether you can keep them is another. You must understand that this is a rare opportunity. When you return, have the government prepare a list of investment worthy companies. This will make it easier for these companies to invest once they arrive in Japan."


    "When we were investing in Europe, other European countries did the same. I hope Japan shows sincerity because this might be the only chance."


    "Yes, Your Excellency, I will inform the Prime Minister of your words," Ambassador Kato said, bowing again.


    The plane landed at New York Airport. As Hardy stepped off, he saw Dave Rockefeller standing next to a car. Hardy smiled and walked over, and the two embraced briefly.


    "Thank you for coming to pick me up, Dave," Hardy said.


    "It''s been four or five months since we last saw each other at President Johnson''s inauguration party. Hop in the car, and let''s find a place to catch up properly," Dave Rockefeller said.


    Dave Rockefeller owned a small estate on Manhattan Island. Though it wasn''t large, owning such a place on the expensive real estate of Manhattan was quite rare.


    This wasn''t even Dave''s official home; his wife and children didn''t live there. It was just a place where he rested while working. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dave poured Hardy a glass of wine, and they sat under the shade of a tree in the yard, with their bodyguards standing at a distance.


    "Hardy, are we going to lose everything we''ve invested in Hong Kong?" Dave asked right away.


    He was referring to HSBC.


    "I''ve heard that you''ve spent the past few months in Hong Kong and made many investments. Are you confident about it?"


    "I can only say I''m half sure," Hardy shrugged.


    Fair enough, nobody could be entirely sure about such things.


    "I''m curious why you''ve decided to invest in Japan. From what I know of you, you wouldn''t support Japan''s economy for no reason. I''m well aware that you fought in Asia, and your enemies were the Japanese. You were even shot in the chest by one of their bullets."


    Hardy smiled, "My goal is simple¡ªmaking money. I think there will be great opportunities to profit in Japan in the future, so I''m planning to go there. As for becoming a special economic envoy, that was unexpected."


    "I was talking with President Johnson about my plans to invest in Japan and acquire some industries there, which might involve government seized assets. You know the government has imposed economic sanctions on Japan, breaking up their conglomerates and confiscating many industries and machines. I plan to acquire some of that, so naturally, I had to mention it to him."


    "Then we talked about Japan''s economy. After the Dodge Plan was implemented, Japan''s economy suffered another blow and became even more sluggish. I checked the numbers. Japan''s total industrial output last year was only $58 million, and this quarter is even worse than the same period last year."


    "Japan is currently facing a food shortage and severe economic decline. The Japanese government has been asking our government for continued aid and support, but President Johnson is clearly unwilling to invest more money in Japan, so he rejected their request."


    "When I mentioned my plan to invest in Japan, President Johnson saw it as a response to Japan''s request and gave me the title of special envoy. So I''m sort of half private, half official."


    Hardy smiled as he explained.


    "I see. But if you''re investing in Japan, do you think its economy is worth the risk?" Dave Rockefeller asked.


    "Do you have a world map or a globe?" Hardy asked.


    "Of course, I have a map hanging in my study and a large globe. I love looking at maps when I have free time," Dave replied.


    "Let''s go to your study."


    The two went to the study, and Dave wasn''t exaggerating. His globe was enormous, nearly as tall as a person, and exquisitely made, clearly expensive. Hardy spun the globe until it reached the East.


    Then he pointed to Japan and the Soviet Union''s positions and explained some of the recent conflicts in the East, finally revealing his reasoning. Dave now understood.


    "So Japan is going to become a very important piece in the game," Dave said, enlightened.


    "Exactly. So the strict controls over Japan will be loosened. A country with 80 million people and a complete industrial system can recover quickly. I dare say within ten years, our investment will double, if not more."


    "Yes, I trust your judgment¡ªmore so than your assessment of the investment in Hong Kong," Dave replied.


    Hardy was a bit helpless.


    This guy was still hung up on the Hong Kong investment.


    Hong Kong was indeed risky, and very few people believed in it. But how could Hardy tell him that he knew the future?


    Hardy quickly changed the subject.


    "Dave, I have an idea. Since we''re going to invest in Japan, we should aim for control. Otherwise, once they recover, they might turn around and expel us."


    When they are weak, they will naturally welcome your investment, but once they grow stronger, people''s minds will change. They will start thinking of ways to break free from your control, maybe even expel and devour you. This is a common occurrence in the business world, and Dave certainly understood this principle.


    "What do you plan to do then?" Dave asked.


    "I want to take as many people with me as possible and gain control of the core industries there. Even if Japan recovers, they won''t dare develop other thoughts. Also, if any local companies rise, we can work together to crush them, maintaining our long term advantage.


    "Otherwise, we''ll open up the market only to let others take it away, which wouldn''t align with our pursuit of profit."


    Dave pondered for a moment. "Shall we bring in other financial groups? I can help make some connections."

 Chapter 493 - 493 The Seven U.S. Major Financial Groups Alliance

    As a member of the Rockefeller family, Dave did not disappoint Hardy. He reached out to the Morgan family, the Cleveland family, the Texas family, the DuPont family, and the Mellon family.


    Though it wasn''t the heads of these families who came, they sent significant partners.


    For example, the representative of the Morgan family was Harold Stanley, from whom Morgan Stanley gets the "Stanley" in its name. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many people assume that the top financial groups are always at odds, competing for markets and political resources. But in reality, while competition does exist, cooperation far outweighs it, and the rivalry is not as fierce as outsiders imagine.


    For example, though Morgan dominates half of Wall Street, they once borrowed money from Rockefeller. The Cleveland family, whose financial strength isn''t as strong, relies on Morgan to raise capital.


    Rockefeller and Mellon jointly own several steel companies, and Goodyear Tire is co-controlled by Rockefeller, the Chicago family, and the Cleveland family. The Texas family''s oil industry is also partnered with Rockefeller.


    There are many overlapping interests among these financial groups.


    The same is true in politics. When it comes to endorsing a president, multiple financial groups are often involved.


    To be honest, Hardy was envious of the Rockefeller family''s connections and influence, but he wasn''t concerned¡ªhe was just getting started.


    He was still young, and the future held great promise.


    At Dave Rockefeller''s small estate, Hardy met several partners from these financial groups. Though Hardy was a newcomer who had recently risen to prominence, none of them dared to underestimate him.


    To amass billions of dollars in assets in just a few years and become a partner in the California financial group, as well as backing President Johnson''s re-election campaign¡ªanyone who approached Hardy with arrogance or prejudice would be making a grave mistake.


    These seasoned businessmen were far from ignorant.


    Dave Rockefeller invited Hardy to speak, and Hardy reiterated his views, starting from the new world order after World War II. He talked about the bipolar world, the Cold War tensions, Japan''s geographical position, and its foundational strengths, predicting Japan''s economic resurgence.


    "To be honest, we must always remain vigilant with Japan. They are a nation that is humble when they are down, but arrogant when they rise. You could see this from their behavior during World War II, and many historians have pointed this out as well."


    "I''m asking everyone to join me in investing in Japan so that we can comprehensively control their industries. On one hand, we can make money from Japan, and on the other, we can limit the development of their domestic industries, turning Japan into a profitable industrial base for us."


    "A country with a population of 80 million, a plentiful labor force, and a huge consumer market that also has the potential to extend its reach throughout Asia¡ªif we control it well, we can make a fortune from Japan, and the profits will keep coming."


    After Hardy''s presentation, everyone present agreed that Japan had great potential. One by one, they expressed their willingness to join Hardy''s economic advisory team.


    They were not only representing their own industries but also the industries of the financial groups behind them.


    Finance, metallurgy, steel, oil, aviation, railroads, automobiles, transportation, rubber, textiles, clothing, food, chemicals, light industries, resources, energy, agriculture, and manufacturing¡ªthese industries covered every aspect.


    The seven major financial groups combined their efforts and prepared to make a significant push into Japan.


    Hardy''s goal was not to assist Japan in its resurgence. Since he knew Japan would inevitably recover, he was making early moves, inserting numerous pipelines into its economy, so that once Japan became strong, they could extract profits relentlessly.


    He didn''t just want Japan to be a military colony.


    He wanted it to become an economic colony as well.


    With the combined strength of seven major financial groups, Hardy was filled with confidence about the upcoming trip to Japan. He looked around at the people present and said, "Gentlemen, our investments come from different financial families, and there will inevitably be overlapping interests. So, I hope that as we invest, we move forward together."


    "If multiple groups are interested in the same project, we can sit down and negotiate privately, perhaps splitting the investment or exchanging resources. Let''s avoid any competition, as that would be detrimental to all of us," Hardy preemptively cautioned.


    "Of course, when we go to Japan, we are a united front," Dave Rockefeller added.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    As seasoned investors, they all understood that internal conflict is the worst thing for any investment, as it only benefits others.


    "Alright then, now that we''ve reached an agreement, please go back and prepare your representatives for the inspection team. When the time comes, I''ll notify everyone, and we''ll head to Japan together."


    Hardy raised his glass as he finished speaking.


    "To our successful investment and bountiful returns!"


    The others laughed and raised their glasses as well.


    After everyone left, Hardy continued chatting with Dave Rockefeller for quite a while before bidding farewell and returning to Los Angeles.


    Back in Los Angeles, Hardy called Giannini to update him on the progress. When Giannini heard that Hardy had rallied seven financial groups in total, he admired Hardy''s abilities.


    Though he knew Hardy had leveraged the power of the Rockefeller family, even that required skill. After all, not just anyone could secure such support.


    "I''ll gather the other companies for a meeting to see who''s interested in investing in Japan," Giannini said.


    "Great, I''ll be waiting for your news," Hardy replied.


    In truth, Hardy wasn''t in a hurry to go to Japan.


    Japan''s situation would continue to deteriorate until June of next year, and it would be a hopeless decline. There was still a full year until then.


    The more they suffer, the more they''ll seek investment. By then, acquiring their industries will be much easier.


    In the meantime, it would give the families time to prepare, and Hardy could wait for the necessary information on Japan to be ready. Once he received it, he would distribute it to the financial groups, enabling them to better understand their investment targets and devise targeted strategies.

 Chapter 494 - 494 The First Prototype Of Pyramid Scheme

    He also had a few unresolved matters to deal with himself.


    Hardy called Henry over.


    "Henry, open that up, would you?" Hardy gestured to a large leather suitcase on the coffee table.


    Henry was puzzled.


    He opened the suitcase to find a stack of bills. He casually picked up a bundle to examine it. "Bank drafts and deposit certificates... Boss, what''s this all for?"


    "These were obtained from China. They''re deposit slips and drafts from banks around the world, totaling over $40 million. I''m giving you a task: set up a team to handle converting this money."


    "You can also use the resources of the Italian Mafia consortium. They are spread out across the world and well integrated locally. Offer them a ten percent share. As for your intelligence company, it can also receive ten percent of the proceeds."


    Henry was thrilled to hear this from his boss.


    Ten percent meant $4 million! Although it wasn''t personal money, it was for the company. With more funds, the intelligence company could continue expanding, hire more people, and have money to distribute bonuses and recruit informants.


    "I understand, boss. I''ll handle it perfectly," Henry said enthusiastically.


    "I have another task for you. How''s the financial fraud operation coming along?" Hardy asked.


    "Boss, we''ve identified several suitable targets, and some are already at work," Henry said, then began to explain in detail.


    Klos, aged 38, tall and handsome, had previously worked in a bank, so he was familiar with financial operations.


    However, he wasn''t satisfied with the modest salary from the bank, so he started his own investment company, pooling public funds into a stock market fund, hoping to make a fortune.


    But he had no connections and no reputation. People didn''t trust him, so initial investments were minimal. Klos couldn''t make any money, and eventually, he couldn''t even afford to pay rent, utilities, or employee salaries.


    In desperation, Klos sold his house and advertised himself as an investment genius in the newspapers, claiming that he had achieved a 58% return on investments over the past year and promising high returns to those who joined him.


    He promised an annual return of no less than 25%, which attracted many people. As more investors flocked to his company, the total funds under his control eventually reached over $2 million. Every time the company published a financial report, it showed that he had invested in the hottest stocks on the market.


    In reality, there was no way he could always pick the best performing stocks. It was all a lie. He would simply see which stocks were doing well and claim that he had invested in them, all to attract more funds.


    As for the money, he wasn''t actually investing it. He used part of it to pay monthly interest, but the rest went straight into his pocket. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He also encouraged investors to bring in more funds by recruiting friends and family, offering commissions for referrals. This led to an ever growing pool of investors.


    In fact, Klos had created a classic Ponzi scheme, packaging himself as a genius and offering high returns to attract investments. He was essentially robbing Peter to pay Paul, filling one hole with another, all while convincing investors to bring in their relatives and friends. The pyramid scheme grew larger and larger.


    As of now, Klos hadn''t collapsed yet. He was still hanging on, but Henry''s people had set their sights on him.


    If you looked into it closely, Klos''s fraudulent practices were obvious.


    One of the intelligence officers had a relative who had been pitched Klos''s investment fund, but he had turned it down, suspecting it was a scam.


    Henry had ordered the formation of a team to deal with such fraudsters.


    That intelligence officer immediately thought of Klos. Previously, it had nothing to do with him, but now it had become the perfect target for their operation.


    Late one night.


    Klos was successfully apprehended on his way home. Though Klos had some financial acumen, he wasn''t exactly tough. He confessed everything without needing much persuasion.


    Henry''s team was cunning. They posed as government officials, claiming to be from the National Financial Fraud Investigation Committee, or ''FFN,'' specifically targeting people like Klos. Based on Klos''s situation, they estimated that he would be facing at least 50 years in prison.


    The so-called FFN organization was completely made up by Henry and his team, but Klos had no idea.


    Klos was terrified.


    "We can give you a chance to redeem yourself. Would you be willing to work for us? If you agree, you can avoid going to prison," the team leader said.


    Klos had no desire to spend 50 years in prison and immediately nodded in agreement.


    The intelligence team''s demand was simple: go to Japan, scam as much money as possible, and ensure the scale of the operation is large with no slip-ups. As for the money, someone would help handle it¡ªhe would just be the frontman.


    Klos agreed without hesitation.


    "But what about here in the U.S.? If I leave, it won''t be long before the whole scheme blows up," Klos said.


    "Simple. Just keep it going. Tell your investors you''ve found a more profitable venture, but it requires a longer investment period. Where you once paid interest monthly, now make it yearly, with returns over 30%. I''m sure they''ll agree."


    "You''ll have people supporting you in the operation. Remember, this mission is classified at the highest level. You are not to disclose it to anyone¡ªnot even your family or friends."


    Klos still had over a hundred thousand dollars in his hands. Originally, he had planned to keep it for himself, but now he was instructed to invest it all into the stock market.


    Why invest it in the stock market?


    Because there was a bigger play in the works.


    As for extending the interest payment period and increasing the return rate, everything went smoothly¡ªevery investor agreed.


    That''s because Klos had an excellent reputation.


    Yes, a good reputation.


    He had never missed a single monthly interest payment, and the returns were consistently high, so people trusted and supported him.

 Chapter 495 - 495 Star Account

    Afterward, Klos went to Japan and opened an investment fund company, which was already operational and running large advertisements in the newspapers.


    The company''s concept was simple: Japanese investors would give Klos their money, and he would transfer it to the U.S. for stock market trading, promising a 25% return.


    This return was extremely attractive. Japan''s economy was in a slump, with virtually no investment opportunities. Banks offered very low interest rates, inflation was severe, and even those with money had no good avenues for investment.


    Klos''s fund offered to invest in the U.S. stock market, with a high return rate. This appealed not only to ordinary people but even tempted some banks.


    Some might say Japan was poor at the time.


    That''s true,


    After Japan''s defeat, life was indeed tough, but that was mainly for the average citizen. As wealth theory goes, 5% of the people control 95% of the wealth. No matter how poor the masses are, there are always a group of rich people in society.


    For these wealthy individuals, letting money sit idle was a disgrace. Japan didn''t have a suitable investment environment, but America did. Everyone knew how strong the U.S. was at the time¡ªopportunities were abundant.


    Slowly, people started investing.


    Klos then used the same tactic of incentivizing others to bring in new funds. Anyone who brought in more investors would receive a commission, turning many clients into sales agents, helping Klos attract even more capital.


    Of course, there were some who doubted Klos, sending telegrams to have him investigated in the U.S.


    Klos had already been running a financial investment company in the U.S. for some time, and to this day, it hadn''t collapsed. In fact, his reputation was quite good. Before Klos left for Japan, Henry''s team had even launched a promotional campaign, branding him as an up-and-coming Wall Street financial star.


    In newspapers, Klos was depicted as a financial investment genius, managing millions of dollars and generating hundreds of thousands in profits for his clients.


    With such a portrayal, the Japanese no longer doubted Klos, and some wealthy individuals¡ªeven banks¡ªbegan to approach him actively.


    In just one month, Klos was thriving in Japan.


    The money he wired to the U.S. was invested in the stock market, but although Klos was the nominal operator, he wasn''t the one actually handling the funds.


    No matter who tried to investigate Klos, he appeared to be a legitimate investor, and they would find nothing wrong.


    Hardy had once told Henry that there was no rush to cash in. Klos was essentially a carefully nurtured asset, a "star account," as Hardy put it.


    The current amount of money and the number of people involved were too small to satisfy Hardy''s ambitions. He planned to wait until Klos became a financial star before letting it all collapse.


    When that day came, the fireworks would be spectacular.


    Aside from Klos, Henry had recruited other individuals as well¡ªpeople who had been involved in Ponzi schemes, former bank executives convicted of fraud, pyramid scheme operators, and even counterfeiters.


    It was a diverse collection of talent.


    "Make sure you keep them under control. Don''t let any of them slip out of your grasp. The most important rule is never to let them have access to the money. That way, they can never cause serious trouble."


    "Of course, if anyone tries to rebel, take them out immediately, no hesitation. Erase all traces and cut off any potential ties."


    Hardy spoke in a cold tone.


    "I understand, boss," Henry nodded.


    After Henry left, Hardy instructed his secretary to call in the representatives from Bulgari. Before Henry arrived, Hardy had already informed his secretary to ask the head of Bulgari in Los Angeles to come over.


    Now, Hardy was a major shareholder of Bulgari, and his group was also Bulgari''s exclusive agent in the United States. When he acquired these luxury brands, he encouraged them to open branches in the U.S., with the Hardy Group helping them expand their business in the country.


    "Good day, Mr. Hardy," the Bulgari representative greeted respectfully.


    Hardy waved his hand, signaling his secretary to bring over a box. When the box was opened, it revealed an array of gemstones, jade, and pearls, all of extremely high quality.


    The representative picked up a large sapphire, marveling, "This sapphire must be around fifty or sixty carats."


    "And these rubies, the quality is remarkable."


    "Take these back with you," Hardy instructed. "Have them crafted into jewelry for me."


    "Of course, Mr. Hardy."


    "Design them as beautifully as possible," Hardy said.


    The representative nodded immediately. Soon, personnel from a security company arrived to escort the box full of gems back to the jewelry company along with the representative.


    Just as the representative left, the phone on Hardy''s desk rang. He picked it up.


    "Is this Mr. Hardy? This is Elsa."


    Hardy was a bit puzzled. Why was Taylor''s mother calling him?


    "What''s the matter, Mrs. Taylor?" he asked.


    Elsa''s voice was anxious. "Mr. Hardy, I just received a telegram from the UK. It says that Taylor has gone missing in England, and they suspect she''s been kidnapped. I didn''t know who else to call, so I''m reaching out to you."


    Hardy''s heart skipped a beat.


    Taylor, kidnapped?


    "Didn''t you say Taylor was in England to visit Princess Margaret? How could something like this happen?" Hardy asked in a serious tone.


    "I don''t know either," Elsa said. "We just received the telegram today, saying Taylor was missing and they suspected a kidnapping. The people over there have been searching for her for a whole day and night, but there''s been no sign of her so far."


    "I understand. I''ll take care of this," Hardy replied.


    After hanging up, Hardy thought for a moment and immediately summoned Henry. He instructed, "Gather a team of skilled men right away. We''re heading to England."


    "Got it, boss. What happened?" Henry asked. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Taylor''s mother just called. She said Taylor went missing in England, and I need to go there. Gather the men. By the way, do we have any contacts in England?" Hardy asked.

 Chapter 496 - 496 The Old Grudge

    "We do. We have intelligence agents embedded within The Global Times and our trade companies," Henry responded.


    "Notify our contacts in England and have them investigate the situation immediately. The sooner, the better," Hardy ordered.


    Although mobilizing them could expose their identities, Hardy wasn''t concerned. This was about Taylor''s safety. After all, wasn''t this exactly what they were trained for?


    "Understood, boss," Henry said as he left to carry out the orders.


    Hardy sat in his office, feeling that something about the situation was off.


    Taylor was supposed to be with Princess Margaret, who had the royal security team protecting her. It didn''t make sense that anything could have happened.


    And if something had indeed occurred, given Princess Margaret''s involvement, British Intelligence Services MI5 or MI6 would surely have dispatched agents to investigate. With the capabilities of British intelligence, what kind of criminals could evade them and keep Taylor missing for an entire day and night?


    There was something fishy about this.


    Half an hour later, Hardy arrived at Los Angeles airport. The plane was ready, and Henry was waiting with over twenty elite men.


    As soon as Hardy boarded, the plane took off.


    After a seven- or eight-hour flight, the plane landed at New York airport. Without pausing, it refueled and continued directly to England.


    The journey lasted nearly eleven hours. Finally, the plane landed at London airport, where several cars were waiting. Henry had arranged everything in advance.


    After getting into the car, Henry introduced the man sitting next to him. "Boss, this is Alan, the head of our intelligence operations in the UK. His public identity is a journalist, and he oversees a team of more than ten people."


    Alan was in his early thirties, with an unremarkable appearance. He had previously worked for a security company before being assigned to the UK.


    "Alan, do you have any news about Taylor?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, boss. We''ve located Miss Taylor. At the moment, she''s out shopping with Princess Margaret," Alan replied.


    Hardy was stunned.


    This was not the answer he had expected.


    He had considered several possible outcomes: they hadn''t found her, she had been harmed, or she had already been rescued. But he hadn''t anticipated that she would be out shopping.


    "Shopping? Are you sure?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m sure, boss. Miss Taylor and Princess Margaret are on Oxford Street. I''ve had people tailing them, though we''ve had to keep our distance because of the security detail around them. But we''ve seen them clearly," Alan confirmed.


    Hardy''s mouth twitched, and he clenched his teeth.


    He seemed to have figured out what was going on. This entire situation was probably another one of Princess Margaret''s mischievous pranks.


    He thought back to his last visit to England. At a ball, he had embarrassed the proud princess by besting her, and she had held a grudge ever since. This might very well be her childish way of getting back at him.


    And Hardy was right.


    That day at the ball, Hardy had humiliated Margaret, and the princess couldn''t shake off the memory. What made it worse was that Hardy had left England and hadn''t returned, which only increased her frustration.


    When she found out that Taylor was Hardy''s girlfriend, she concocted this plan to tease him.


    When Margaret had invited Taylor, the young actress had just finished filming and was on her way back to the U.S. Taylor had been confused by the invitation. Although they had attended the same school and danced together, they hadn''t been close. Margaret had always been haughty, and Taylor was equally proud. Two proud girls together usually ended in bickering.


    In later years, Taylor and Princess Margaret would have several public spats. On one occasion, Taylor owned a perfect gemstone necklace, and Margaret publicly mocked her for it. Taylor retorted, and their exchange was caught by reporters.


    Despite her misgivings, Taylor''s mother, Elsa, had urged her to accept the princess''s invitation. Elsa saw this as an opportunity to strengthen ties with the British royal family.


    "You''ve just finished filming after months of hard work. It''s a perfect time to go to England and relax for a while," Elsa had said.


    So Taylor had gone to England.


    While there, Margaret found a new playmate. The two of them attended parties, went horseback riding, hunted, and participated in all sorts of women''s gatherings. They had a great time.


    Taylor, who was only seventeen and loved having fun, enjoyed the wild lifestyle. She was already a Hollywood star, and her fame had spread to the UK, where she was warmly received wherever she went.


    After over a month in England, Taylor started to feel homesick. A few days ago, she told Princess Margaret that she was thinking of going back to the U.S. Margaret, after some thought, convinced her to stay for another week, and Taylor agreed.


    The real reason Margaret wanted her to stay was to carry out her plan. Margaret had hesitated at first, fearing she might cause real trouble. But when Taylor mentioned leaving, Margaret decided to go ahead. If Hardy took the bait, so be it. If not, Taylor would return to the U.S. in a week.


    That was how the telegram two days ago came to be.


    At that moment, Margaret and Taylor were in a well known clothing store with a century old history, trying on clothes.


    Taylor was getting ready to return to the U.S. and wanted to buy some gifts before she left.


    Both girls had picked out outfits they liked and went into the fitting rooms to change. Taylor came out and adjusted her clothes, admiring herself in the mirror.


    "I wonder if Hardy will like this style," she muttered to herself.


    Just then, a male voice behind her suddenly said, "No matter what you wear, I''ll love it."


    Taylor froze.


    She immediately recognized that voice.


    But she couldn''t believe it. How could he be in London?


    Looking at the mirror in front of her, she saw a man''s face reflected in it, smiling at her. Who else could it be but Hardy?


    "Ahhhh!"


    Taylor screamed in delight.


    She turned and threw herself into Hardy''s arms.


    She was ecstatic. This was a huge surprise.


    Meanwhile, in the other fitting room, Princess Margaret finished changing and stepped out, just in time to see Taylor hugging a man.


    She froze in shock.


    Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 497 - 497 You’ve Been Kidnapped

    As soon as she saw the man, Margaret recognized him as the very person who made her grind her teeth in frustration¡ªJon Hardy.


    Princess Margaret was stunned.


    How could he be in England? And how did he find this place?


    "You¡­ how are you here?" Margaret blurted out without thinking.


    "You sent that telegram, didn''t you? Weren''t you trying to make me come here?" Hardy asked, looking at the spoiled and willful princess.


    Margaret was momentarily speechless.


    Her expression faltered, and she avoided eye contact. Having her prank discovered left her feeling a bit too embarrassed to look at Hardy directly.


    From her reaction, Hardy was certain that his judgment was correct¡ªthis whole thing had been orchestrated by Princess Margaret.


    Still holding onto Hardy, Taylor looked up at him with affection and asked, "Hardy, how did you come to London? London is so big, yet we just happened to meet in this shop. Is this fate?"


    Women love romance.


    And what could be more romantic than a chance encounter thousands of miles away?


    Before Hardy could respond, Taylor stood on her tiptoes to reach him, and Hardy leaned down, planting a deep kiss on her lips.


    That kiss¡­


    It was full of passion, sweetness, and tenderness.


    Next to them, Princess Margaret watched the two kiss and felt a mix of irritation and envy, and without realizing it, she swallowed hard.


    After all, throughout her life,


    She had never kissed a man so passionately.


    Though she had fantasized about it countless times, it had always remained just a fantasy.


    A few minutes later¡­


    Hardy let go of Taylor, whose face was flushed, her breathing slightly heavy. Princess Margaret, standing nearby, couldn''t remember how many times she had swallowed.


    "Come with me," Hardy said to Taylor.


    "Sure," Taylor agreed without hesitation.


    Hardy then turned to Princess Margaret. "You''re coming with me too."


    Princess Margaret was taken aback. She immediately felt irritated by Hardy''s tone. She was a princess, after all, and no one had ever spoken to her in such a commanding manner.


    "Why should I go with you?" Princess Margaret retorted arrogantly.


    "Because you''ve been kidnapped!" Hardy said, grabbing Princess Margaret by the arm and dragging her toward the exit.


    "What are you doing?" Princess Margaret cried out in alarm.


    But Hardy ignored her completely, pulling her out of the boutique. His strength left her with no chance to resist.


    The sales assistants and the shop owner were stunned. It wasn''t until they had left that they realized the two girls were still wearing clothes from the store.


    The shop owner hurried outside, only to see that Hardy, Taylor, and Margaret had already gotten into a car.


    "Excuse me, sir, but the ladies haven''t paid for the clothes they''re wearing!" the owner shouted.


    Before he could finish speaking¡ª


    Whoosh! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A stack of bills flew out of the front passenger window. The shop owner fumbled to catch them and, upon closer inspection, realized it was a bundle of U.S. dollars.


    It was more than enough to buy ten sets of clothes.


    Well then.


    Now they could leave as they pleased.


    As the car started and drove off, Princess Margaret looked at Hardy in shock. "Mr. Hardy, what are you doing?"


    "You like playing kidnapping games, don''t you? Well, I''m telling you now¡ªyou''ve been kidnapped," Hardy replied.


    "You¡­ you¡­!" Margaret stammered, at a loss for words.


    She had never encountered someone so unreasonable before.


    Vroom, vroom!


    Two cars sped up from behind, catching up.


    These were the royal bodyguards who had been tasked with protecting the princess. They had been stationed outside, ensuring her safety. When Hardy had entered the clothing store, they hadn''t paid much attention, since this was a busy commercial area. Even when the princess went shopping, they couldn''t seal off every store, so they assumed Hardy was just a regular customer.


    But to their utter shock¡ª


    That man had dragged Princess Margaret and Miss Taylor out of the store, shoved them into a car, and driven off before they could react.


    The royal bodyguards were terrified and immediately gave chase.


    When Princess Margaret saw the cars following them, she sneered, "Your kidnapping won''t succeed. The bodyguards are catching up."


    Hardy glanced in the rearview mirror.


    "Oh, really? I wouldn''t be so sure."


    With that, Hardy stuck his hand out the window and made a gesture.


    In the next instant¡ª


    One of the cars following them swerved toward the pursuing vehicle and rammed into it.


    Boom!


    The front ends of both cars collided with a deafening crash.


    The first car chasing them was knocked off course, smashing into the wall on the side of the street with another loud bang.


    Both cars came to a stop, completely wrecked.


    Princess Margaret''s eyes widened at the sight.


    She couldn''t believe Hardy had ordered his men to crash into the royal bodyguards car.


    "You¡­ you¡­!" Margaret was completely speechless.


    The second car of the royal bodyguards then sped forward. Hardy made another signal, and one of his cars moved to block it.


    Seeing what was happening, the royal bodyguards were so frightened that they quickly turned the wheel, causing the tires to screech against the pavement.


    The car blocking the way forced them to stop, and they could only watch helplessly as Hardy''s car disappeared from view.


    Princess Margaret stared at the scene behind them, her face blank and her expression dazed. She swallowed hard again, realizing that in all her life, she had never experienced something this thrilling.


    She had always liked to cause trouble.


    She had been spoiled into being a bit willful.


    But she had never encountered anything like this, and now she didn''t know what to do.


    She glanced at Hardy, but this time chose to remain silent.


    Instead, she clung tightly to Elizabeth Taylor''s arm.


    Taylor looked at Hardy, then at Princess Margaret. She was clever enough to know that there was more to this story.


    But she didn''t ask.


    She trusted Hardy would explain everything to her.


    And so, the car blended into the traffic, quickly disappearing from sight.

 Chapter 498 - 498 Excitement And Decadence

    The royal bodyguards cars were tangled up with Hardy''s security team, helplessly watching as the car carrying the princess disappeared. Frustrated, the bodyguards attempted to detain Hardy''s men, but Hardy''s security personnel were no pushovers, and the two sides began brawling in the street.


    Both sides exercised restraint, refraining from using firearms.


    Meanwhile, the news of Princess Margaret being taken quickly reached the royal family. Princess Elizabeth, upon hearing the news, was deeply worried.


    "Notify the government immediately and have them send people to search for Margaret. And what about the royal bodyguards? Why didn''t they keep the princess safe?" the future queen demanded.


    "The other side had many people. They dispatched two cars to block the bodyguards, and both sides ended up brawling in the street," the royal steward explained.


    "And then?"


    "Then the others got away. They were well trained, and the bodyguards couldn''t match them."


    With the princess abducted, MI6 was quickly ordered to investigate. After all, this was on British soil, and it didn''t take long for them to uncover some leads.


    Hardy hadn''t exactly hidden his actions.


    The head of the investigation reported to Princess Elizabeth, "Your Highness, we''ve discovered that Princess Margaret and Miss Taylor were shopping at a clothing store on Oxford Street. The staff and owner confirmed that a young man entered the store, someone familiar with Miss Taylor.


    "When Miss Taylor saw the man, she became very excited and threw herself into his arms, and the two kissed passionately."


    The future queen was stunned.


    Kissing Taylor¡ªwho was that man?


    "Then, Princess Margaret also came out of the fitting room. It was clear that she knew the man as well. Afterward, the man took both Miss Taylor and the princess, and they left together in a car."


    "From our investigation, the young man is most likely the American billionaire Jon Hardy. We''ve shown photos to the store staff and owner, and they confirmed that it was Jon Hardy."


    As the investigator spoke, he handed a photograph to the future queen.


    Princess Elizabeth took the photo and looked at it. She recognized Hardy, and upon learning that he was the one who had taken Margaret, she was somewhat relieved. Given Hardy''s immense wealth, he certainly wasn''t kidnapping Margaret for ransom.


    But then she asked curiously, "So Jon Hardy is the one who took Princess Margaret. But why would he take the princess?"


    "Well... we''re not sure. But according to the store staff, it seemed like Princess Margaret and Mr. Hardy had a bit of a quarrel, and then Mr. Hardy took the princess and left," the investigator replied.


    "A quarrel? What could they have quarreled about?" the future queen wondered.


    What exactly had happened between them?


    One thing was clear¡ªthis wasn''t a simple kidnapping.


    Not long ago, her younger sister had suddenly invited Taylor to visit. Princess Elizabeth knew Taylor as well, and was even aware of her background. After all, Elizabeth was a few years older.


    But she had been puzzled by Margaret''s sudden invitation. When they were younger, Margaret and Taylor used to play together, but they both had fiery tempers and never got along. Margaret had even told her that she never wanted to see Taylor again.


    This whole situation wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    Knowing her sister''s mischievous nature, the future queen even suspected that Margaret herself might have orchestrated the entire situation.


    "Where are Mr. Hardy and Margaret now?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    "Well, we haven''t located them yet. MI6 is still searching, but we''re certain they haven''t left London¡ªJon Hardy''s private plane is still at the London airport," the investigator replied.


    "Keep looking. Make sure to confirm the princess''s location," Princess Elizabeth ordered.


    "And after we find her?" the investigator asked.


    The future queen hesitated for a moment. "Mr. Hardy probably took Margaret out just for a bit of fun. Once we''ve located her, ensure her safety. I''m confident that after they''ve had their fun, Mr. Hardy will return Margaret safely."


    The investigator couldn''t help but think to himself:


    Ramming royal bodyguards'' cars¡­


    Brawling in the streets with security personnel, causing quite a commotion. This is certainly a rather intense way of taking someone out for a bit of fun.


    "I understand, Your Highness. We will find Princess Margaret as soon as possible," the MI6 head replied.


    After the investigator left, more personnel were dispatched across London to search for Hardy and his group.


    Where was Hardy at that moment?


    In fact, he wasn''t hard to find.


    Hardy had taken Taylor and Princess Margaret to the largest bar and nightclub in the Victoria district.


    Princess Margaret stared in surprise at the neon lights and asked Hardy, "Why did you bring me here?"


    Hardy chuckled. "You like excitement, don''t you? Ever been to a place like this? The parties you usually attend are far too boring. This is where the real wild fun happens. I''ll show you what true decadence is."


    "So, what do you say? Are you up for it?" Hardy challenged Princess Margaret.


    Rebellious by nature, Margaret was immediately provoked by his words. She raised her chin and said, "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    The three of them walked into the nightclub.


    To be honest, this was also Taylor''s first time in such a place. She had heard that these kinds of venues were chaotic, and she clung tightly to Hardy''s arm, looking somewhat nervous.


    Margaret, though curious about such places, was still just a girl. She had never been to such a noisy venue before, and she was a little scared, instinctively grabbing onto Taylor''s arm.


    The three of them entered the nightclub together, like a string of moles burrowing their way inside. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This nightclub was the largest in London and belonged to London''s biggest gang. It wasn''t just about dancing and drinking¡ªthere was also a boxing ring and a casino.


    Inside, the lighting was dim, the music was loud, and people were dancing wildly in the center of the floor. This wasn''t a royal ball; there were no formal rules here. All you had to do was move your arms and dance your heart out, sweating with abandon.

 Chapter 499 - 499 Nightclub

    At first, both Margaret and Taylor felt uncomfortable, but after a few drinks, they started getting into the groove. Margaret and Taylor entered the dance floor, and Hardy joined them as they danced together.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" the surrounding crowd cheered when they saw the two beautiful young women. A bunch of people surrounded them and joined in the dancing, and some even tried to make a move.


    Just as one guy was about to put his hand on Margaret''s shoulder, a fist suddenly flew out from the side.


    Bam!


    The guy was knocked down by a hard punch from Hardy, his eyes rolling back as he collapsed.


    Margaret was momentarily stunned.


    That was so violent!


    A couple of other guys rushed over to avenge their friend, but Hardy, who hadn''t been in a fight for a while, swung his fists and, in no time, had all of them knocked out cold.


    Not only did no one intervene, but the crowd around them even cheered. A fight in a nightclub only served to heighten the excitement and pump up everyone''s adrenaline.


    After Hardy knocked out a few guys, no one else dared to approach.


    The music became more intense, the defeated men were dragged away, and the crowd resumed dancing.


    Margaret found the place thrilling. She had always pursued a life of indulgence, feeling that the royal family was far too stifling. Today, Hardy had brought her here, and she finally understood what true indulgence meant. To be honest, she loved this kind of lifestyle.


    She felt an exhilarating sense of freedom deep inside.


    It wasn''t just Margaret who was enjoying herself; Taylor was also having a blast. She had never experienced anything so exciting before, and it left a lasting impression on a girl who had risen to fame from a young age and been heavily sheltered by her mother.


    The three of them were drenched in sweat from dancing, so they returned to their booth to continue drinking.


    Hardy lit a cigarette, and Margaret picked one up and lit it as well.


    "Shall we have a drink?" she said, raising her glass to toast Hardy.


    Hardy smiled, picked up a beer bottle, and clinked it against hers. He took a drag on his cigarette, exhaled, and then downed the beer in one go.


    Seeing this, Margaret wasn''t about to be outdone.


    She also took a drag on her cigarette, imitated Hardy by exhaling the smoke, and then downed her beer in one go.


    She raised her empty bottle and playfully raised an eyebrow at Hardy.


    "How about a drinking contest?" Hardy suggested with a grin.


    "Think I''m scared? You go first," Margaret said.


    Hardy grabbed another bottle of beer, placed it to his lips, and gave it a quick twist. The beer inside swirled into a vortex and in a flash, the entire bottle was emptied into his mouth.


    Margaret''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "That¡­ that was so fast!"


    She had never seen anyone drink beer like that¡ªit was incredibly quick.


    "Your turn," Hardy said.


    Not wanting to lose, Margaret tried to drink her beer the same way Hardy had, but after two swirls, she choked on the liquid as it went down.


    "Pffft!"


    Beer sprayed everywhere like a fountain.


    It splashed all over Hardy and Taylor''s faces and heads, leaving them momentarily stunned.


    "Hahahaha!" Margaret suddenly burst out laughing.


    She found the situation hilarious.


    Just then, the bell on the boxing ring sounded, signaling the start of a match. Soon, two hulking men climbed into the ring and began a brutal fistfight.


    The audience cheered loudly.


    Taylor and Margaret joined in, cheering along with the crowd. At this moment, the two girls stood on either side of Hardy, each gripping one of his arms with one hand and holding a beer bottle in the other as they shouted.


    This change in posture indicated that Princess Margaret had completely let down her guard around Hardy and even wanted to be close to him.


    "Hit him in the chin, uppercut him! Ugh, what an idiot!"


    "Pin him down, yes, keep him down! Don''t let him get up and you''ll win! Come on!"


    The two girls kept shouting.


    They had completely forgotten their royal status.


    They were lost in the wild, carefree atmosphere.


    At the British royal palace, Princess Elizabeth received another report.


    "What did you say? They''re partying in a nightclub?" Princess Elizabeth asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "After we traced Mr. Hardy''s whereabouts, we discovered that after they left the clothing store, they went to a nightclub in the Victoria district. The three of them have been drinking and partying there, and they even got into a fight," the investigator reported.


    "Is it safe there?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    "The nightclub is owned by London''s largest gang. Strictly speaking, it''s not a safe place. It''s chaotic and full of gang members. However, Mr. Hardy brought over 20 people with him, so they should be able to ensure their safety."


    Princess Elizabeth felt a headache coming on.


    A British princess¡ª sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Going to a nightclub and drinking? How improper!


    And Jon Hardy, a billionaire, bringing girls to such a place? With his status, didn''t he know how to avoid such risky situations? And on top of that, getting into a fight?


    "Send people to the nightclub and make sure Margaret is safe until she returns," Princess Elizabeth instructed.


    The investigator understood. He wasn''t being told to bring them back, but rather to ensure their safety until they returned on their own.


    "And one more thing¡ªmake sure the media doesn''t find out about this," the future queen ordered once more.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The nightclub was getting livelier and livelier, Henry, along with his men, spread out around the nightclub to ensure Hardy''s safety, while a new group from MI6 also entered the venue, dispersing to protect Princess Margaret.


    Both sides were fully aware of each other''s identities.


    Henry and the MI6 lead exchanged cold stares, neither willing to back down.

 Chapter 500 - 500 Why Dont You Kidnap Me Again

    "Wow~~~ We won!"


    Margaret and Taylor cheered together, hopping excitedly with betting slips in hand.


    The boxer they had bet on just knocked his opponent out with a single punch. The opponent couldn''t get up again, so they won their bet.


    They hadn''t had any money initially.


    When they were changing clothes in the store, Hardy pulled them out as soon as they came out, leaving their old clothes and purses in the store.


    They asked Hardy for money and placed a ¡ê3,000 bet on one of the boxers winning.


    Neither of them had any judgment about who would win, even though the host had shared both boxers past records. In the end, they flipped a coin to decide which fighter to back.


    All the scientific analysis in the world is meaningless in the face of pure luck.


    A princess, a future Hollywood queen, and a future world billionaire¡ªthe combined luck of the three was nothing short of miraculous.


    The guy they bet on had much worse stats than his opponent, and few believed he could win, which is why his odds were incredibly high at 3.5 to 1.


    To their surprise, he won.


    They were set to take home ¡ê10,500. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ê10,000 is no small sum. Even Princess Margaret and Taylor couldn''t stop cheering in excitement.


    They went to the casino to cash out.


    Fifties and twenties¡ªwads of cash filled their hands, drawing envious glances from the people around them.


    Of course, there were also people eyeing the money greedily.


    Back at their booth, the three continued drinking. Margaret was starting to get tipsy. She had been so happy today, feeling like all the repressed frustration in her heart had been swept away.


    She hated the stifling atmosphere of royal life, and with her parents constantly pampering her, she had become rebellious.


    She had always wanted to break free, to indulge, but had never found the chance. Today, in this relaxed environment, she finally found a way to unwind and let go of everything.


    At this moment, courtly etiquette meant nothing to her.


    She just wanted to be happy.


    Hardy was a little buzzed too. He had taken off his suit jacket and was only wearing a white shirt, sleeves rolled up, looking much more at ease.


    Margaret leaned on Hardy''s strong arm, whispering in his ear, "You know, I''ve always wanted to experience this kind of freedom, this carefree indulgence. Today, my wish came true. Thank you."


    Hardy looked at Margaret, her cheeks flushed.


    When she wasn''t being bratty, she was actually quite cute.


    "I have to tell you, it''s fine to do this occasionally, to clear your mind, but this is not real life."


    "But I hate the oppressive life of the palace," Margaret pouted.


    "Everyone has their role to play. You can''t just indulge all the time. Sometimes, you have to take responsibility for the things you must handle. A little indulgence now and then is fine, but that''s not how life works," Hardy said.


    Margaret glared at him, then suddenly suggested, "How about you kidnap me every once in a while?"


    What the¡ªThis girl was getting addicted to the thrill.


    He was too busy for that. How could he have time to entertain her childish antics? He had to make money.


    "It depends on my mood. Besides, you tricked me this time, so you deserve a punishment," Hardy replied.


    Margaret nodded.


    "I apologize. How about I drink a bottle of beer as a forfeit?"


    "Fine."


    Hardy agreed.


    Margaret grabbed a beer bottle and suddenly shook it hard. "Dream on if you think I''ll apologize that easily."


    Then she aimed the bottle at Hardy and Taylor, spraying them with beer.


    "Ahhh~~!"


    Taylor squealed in surprise.


    She joined in the fun, grabbing a beer and spraying Margaret back.


    The two of them were having a blast.


    Hardy sat on the side, now soaked in beer.


    The two girls weren''t much better off, with many parts of their clothes wet. Henry and the MI6 agents, who had been observing from the sidelines, couldn''t help but twitch at the scene.


    If a reporter captured this moment, it would definitely make tomorrow''s headlines.


    "Shit~~!"


    Someone cursed nearby.


    At a nearby table, four or five men, all gangsters, had been ogling Margaret and Taylor for a while. After seeing them win big at the fight, they had started scheming.


    When Margaret and Taylor sprayed beer around, some of it splashed onto the gangsters, giving them an excuse to act.


    The men, grumbling and swearing, stood up and approached Hardy''s booth, ignoring him entirely and shouting at Margaret:


    "Hey girl, you got our clothes all wet. How are you going to make it up to us?" the leader of the group demanded.


    Margaret was startled by the sudden approach of these tough looking men.


    She put down her bottle and hid behind Hardy.


    Taylor blinked her wide eyes in confusion.


    "Our clothes, pants, shoes, they''re all designer and cost a fortune. You''re going to have to pay us at least ¡ê10,000 to make it right."


    Hardy knew what was going on.


    These gangsters had their eyes on the money they had just won.


    Hardy raised his hand, snapped his fingers, and beckoned. Before the thugs could react, a dozen men quickly surrounded them.


    The gangsters were stunned.


    One of them started to move but suddenly felt a cold object pressed against his waist, freezing him in his tracks. None of them dared to make a sound.


    Then these thugs were dragged out and given a brutal beating in the alley behind.


    We can''t let these hooligans ruin the mood.


    The three continued drinking.


    In the end, they all got a bit tipsy. Princess Margaret curled up on the sofa, mumbling something incomprehensible.


    Taylor, that little girl, simply fell asleep.


    It was about time to retreat.


    Hardy wrapped one arm around Taylor and held Margaret with the other. He didn''t ask for anyone''s help. The bodyguards and MI6 agents were all men, and it wouldn''t be appropriate for them to handle the two girls. Hardy had to do it himself.


    Even though they weren''t heavy, drunk people are hard to carry, especially two at once. Fortunately, Hardy was strong and eventually managed to toss them into the back seat.

 Chapter 501 - 501 The Precocious Taylor

    Then Hardy stood outside the car, lighting a cigarette.


    He waved to the men in black suits standing a short distance away. The head of the MI6 team quickly approached.


    "I''m taking the princess home now. You''ll follow behind?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy."


    This time, the convoy was even longer, with more than a dozen cars. They drove through the streets of London and finally arrived at Buckingham Palace. Hardy''s car was allowed to drive straight into the castle courtyard, where many maids were already waiting.


    Margaret was carefully lifted out of the car.


    At this moment, a middle aged butler approached Hardy respectfully. "Mr. Hardy, Princess Elizabeth would like to invite you for tea tomorrow afternoon."


    Was this the family wanting to give him a talking to?


    King George VI, suffering from cancer, had largely stepped back from his duties, and all royal affairs were now handled by Princess Elizabeth. Last year, it was officially announced that she would be the next monarch of Great Britain.


    "Alright, I''ll come to visit the princess tomorrow," Hardy replied.


    When the future Queen of England invites you, you don''t decline.


    Hardy left Buckingham Palace with Taylor and checked into the best hotel in London, carrying the somewhat heavy girl into the room.


    Though Taylor wasn''t tall, only about 157 cm her figure was quite full.


    At 17 years old, Taylor certainly had a baby face with that certain... something.


    "Taylor, do you want to take a bath? You smell like beer," Hardy gently patted Taylor''s cheek, trying to wake her up.


    "Mm, mm~~!" Taylor groaned twice but didn''t respond further. She had never drunk this much before; this time, she really had too much.


    Hardy helped her take off her clothes, leaving only her small underwear.


    He tucked her in under the blanket.


    Afterward, he took a hot shower himself. He hadn''t brought any pajamas since they arrived in such a rush, so he kept it simple, wearing only shorts as he slipped into bed.


    Feeling the warmth next to her, Taylor snuggled up to Hardy, sleeping soundly.


    Hardy turned off the bedside lamp and soon fell asleep as well.


    Morning.


    Margaret woke up.


    She looked around at her surroundings. Yes, this was indeed her own chamber. She didn''t move but began recalling the events of the previous day.


    She had certainly drunk too much in the end, but she clearly remembered everything before that.


    That jerk~!


    Ah, no,


    Mr. Hardy.


    She used to call him a jerk, but after yesterday, she felt she could no longer address him that way. She had to call him Mr. Hardy now.


    Hardy had kidnapped her,


    Then taken her and Taylor to party wildly at the nightclub.


    She had never felt so free, so at ease. It was as though her emotions had been completely released. Today, when she looked at all the old, stuffy family heirlooms in her bedroom, they didn''t seem as bothersome.


    Thinking back to yesterday''s experience,


    Margaret suddenly smiled.


    Yesterday, She had truly had a blast.


    It was an experience she had never had before.


    She called for a servant to help her wash and dress.


    Margaret left her chamber, and while walking down the long corridor, she happened to encounter the handsome middle aged guard she used to have a crush on.


    Margaret used to like him a little.


    It was mainly because she felt he had the charm of a mature man.


    But today, when she saw him again, the feeling was gone. It was strange; suddenly, she just didn''t like him anymore.


    Princess Margaret arrived at the dining hall and saw Princess Elizabeth having breakfast. She smiled and sat in her usual seat, asking the servant to bring her breakfast.


    Princess Elizabeth glanced at her sister and noticed that Margaret seemed to have a certain glow about her today. What was causing this?


    "Margaret, you seem to be in a good mood?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    "Yes, maybe it''s because the weather is nice today," Margaret replied, stabbing a piece of bacon and putting it in her mouth.


    "You were drunk last night," Princess Elizabeth said.


    "Oh, sister, that wasn''t my fault. You know it was that Jon Hardy who forcibly took me away. He told me I was being kidnapped. I was so scared," Margaret said innocently.


    It felt great to pin the blame on someone else.


    Princess Elizabeth already knew everything that had happened. Margaret had played a prank, claiming that Taylor had been kidnapped, and had even sent a telegram to the U.S., causing Hardy to rush over in a panic. That''s how everything had unfolded. It was really her mischievous sister behind it all.


    "I''ve invited Mr. Hardy for tea this afternoon," Princess Elizabeth said.


    Princess Margaret''s eyes darted around. "Sister, you should definitely talk to him. How dare he kidnap a princess of the British Empire? You must give him the most serious warning."


    Princess Elizabeth shook her head slightly, feeling helpless with her sister.


    "Do you want to join me when I meet Mr. Hardy this afternoon?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    "Sure!"


    Margaret readily agreed.


    ...


    At dawn, Taylor woke up, she felt a slight headache.


    It was her first hangover. Last night, she had a lot to drink¡ªbeer, cocktails, and even whiskey. She only remembered that Hardy had come, then took her and Margaret to a nightclub to party, drink, fight, and gamble on boxing matches.


    She couldn''t recall what happened afterward.


    Sitting up, she realized that all she had on was her lace underwear. Looking around, it didn''t resemble Margaret''s royal chamber.


    This must be a hotel.


    She thought of Hardy.


    "Hardy, are you here?" Taylor called out.


    Footsteps came from outside, and Hardy, dressed in pajamas, walked in from the living room, smiling at Taylor sitting on the bed.


    Upon seeing Hardy, Taylor jumped out of bed, still wearing only her lace lingerie, but without any care, she threw herself onto him.


    "I missed you so much," Taylor said, pouting.


    "You already said that yesterday," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "But I forgot so much from yesterday, so I have to say it again today. By the way, where did you sleep last night?"


    "Right next to you."


    S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 502 - 502 What Does The British Have That Interests Hardy?

    Taylor felt a little disappointed. If she hadn''t been drunk, would something have happened?


    She had long wanted to give herself to Hardy, but he was so restrained, insisting on waiting until she turned 18.


    Hardy patted Taylor on her small bottom, "Go take a shower. I''ve called for room service, and after we eat, we''ll go shopping. Your clothes from yesterday are filthy¡ªyou spilled a lot of drinks on them."


    "This afternoon we''re going to Buckingham Palace. Princess Elizabeth invited me for afternoon tea. You should come along," Hardy said.


    "Sure!"


    They ate in the hotel room, and then Taylor pulled Hardy out to go shopping. Shopping with Hardy felt so much better than with Margaret. Taylor was like a joyful little bird, pulling Hardy from store to store.


    She bought things for herself and for Hardy.


    In the afternoon, Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy brought Taylor back to Buckingham Palace. In fact, Taylor had been staying at Buckingham Palace for some time and was already very familiar with it.


    In the garden behind Buckingham Palace,


    Hardy once again met Princess Elizabeth. This time, things were more formal. Hardy bowed, took the princess''s hand, and kissed it.


    Princess Margaret was nearby, her gaze at Hardy lively and full of curiosity.


    Every now and then, she exchanged glances with Taylor, giving subtle hints.


    "Mr. Hardy, we meet again. The last time we saw each other was at the reception for the investment delegation. Time flies¡ªit''s already been five months," Princess Elizabeth said.


    "Yes, time does fly," Hardy replied.


    "I heard that you went to Hong Kong and made a lot of investments there. I want to thank you for investing in British territories," Princess Elizabeth inquired.


    "Apart from HSBC, I also established an industrial zone where over a hundred companies will be housed. In addition, I''ve acquired several other industries. The total investment is around $100 million," Hardy explained.


    "How do you view the Chinese conflict? Are you worried about Hong Kong''s future?"


    They discussed Hong Kong affairs.


    Meanwhile, Margaret and Taylor sat quietly on the side.


    Usually, when Princess Elizabeth met guests, Margaret rarely stayed around. Even if she appeared, she would greet the guest and then quickly find an excuse to leave. Today, however, she sat quietly by, without any excuse to leave.


    Margaret wasn''t particularly interested in the conversation about war, politics, or investments that her sister was having with Hardy.


    She was simply interested in Hardy.


    Yesterday, Hardy had taken her on a wild adventure¡ªa kind she had never experienced before, and no one had ever dared to take her on.


    But Hardy dared.


    And it seemed that even her sister couldn''t do anything about it.


    Now, the thought swirling around in Margaret''s mind was how to find another opportunity to have this man take her out again.


    Not just to a nightclub,


    But to experience everything that was forbidden for a British royal.


    After talking about Hong Kong,


    Princess Elizabeth moved on to discuss the state of the British economy with Hardy.


    Before World War I, Britain was the dominant world power, enjoying great prosperity. Even before World War II, Britain was still a creditor nation. But during the war, the country spent a staggering ¡ê25 billion, and to pay for military supplies, Britain sold off a quarter of its pre-war overseas investments.


    National debt had increased threefold since before the war, and external debt had soared to ¡ê3.7 billion.


    The war had severely crippled Britain.


    Casualties amounted to 950,000 people, with the Navy losing 4 battleships, 2 battlecruisers, 5 aircraft carriers, 5 auxiliary carriers, and a total of 341 surface ships. Britain had lost control of the seas.


    Before World War II, Britain had a colonial empire of 30 million square kilometers. Now, those colonies were gaining independence one after another. Although Britain had won the war, it emerged deeply in debt, transforming from the once mighty British Empire into a debt ridden nation.


    Now, Britain was in dire need of money.


    A lot of money.


    Although the monarchy had virtually no control over the government anymore, Princess Elizabeth still cared deeply about the state of the country.


    She knew that the UK''s finances were currently in a dire situation, and the man in front of her was a very wealthy tycoon. The reason she was chatting with Hardy was to see if he could help solve some of the financial issues facing the UK.


    "Mr. Hardy, have you ever considered increasing your investments within the UK itself? There are actually many opportunities worth investing in here," Princess Elizabeth said.


    Hardy smiled.


    "Hardy Group''s business isn''t like traditional conglomerates. During my last visit with the investment delegation, I already invested in what I found suitable."


    "I know that Mr. Hardy has his own bank, so I wonder if you might be interested in purchasing British government bonds. The yield on British bonds is very stable, making it a worthwhile investment. Bonds are also backed by the government," Princess Elizabeth continued, promoting government bonds.


    Buying British government bonds? To be honest, Hardy wasn''t particularly interested. It was no different from lending money, and when he last visited, the British government had already raised the idea to the delegation.


    It included both loans and purchasing government bonds.


    Whether it was Rockefeller, the Citigroup consortium, the California Bank, or Hardy''s Wells Fargo, they had all declined.


    Because they all knew.


    During times of economic collapse, that is when the feast for capitalists begins¡ªthe moment when "cash is king." The return on buying up assets was far better than lending money or buying bonds.


    "Sorry, Hardy Group has limited funds, and we aren''t very interested in purchasing bonds or lending money," Hardy replied.


    Elizabeth looked somewhat disappointed.


    "Then what are you interested in?" Margaret suddenly asked from beside them.


    In fact, Margaret just wanted to say something because she was getting bored.


    "Land. If there''s land, I might consider it. Recently, I purchased over 500,000 square kilometers of land in Australia," Hardy said.

 Chapter 503 - 503 Margarets Problem

    "I''ve also made many investments in Hong Kong, some of which involve purchasing land." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You want to buy land in the UK?"


    Princess Elizabeth asked, though she knew that there wasn''t much land available for sale in the UK, as most of it was already privately owned.


    "Not necessarily in the UK itself. Overseas territories would do too, perhaps a small island or two. I''m fond of the Cayman Islands in the Caribbean. If I could buy them, I''d make myself the governor," Hardy said with a smile.


    Hardy liked looking at globes. He had seen the future importance of places like the Cayman Islands.


    In reality, the Cayman Islands were nothing special at the time, just a few small islands in the Caribbean. What would make them famous in the future was becoming one of the world''s most well known offshore financial centers.


    Of course, For now, they were just an obscure little group of islands that few knew about.


    However, the future Queen knew about the Cayman Islands. The islands consisted of three main islands, with a total land area of about 260 square kilometers. They were currently under the jurisdiction of the Governor of Jamaica, with a population of only about 2,000 people.


    The Cayman Islands were close to the United States, only 600 kilometers from Miami and 300 kilometers from Jamaica. They were centrally located in the Caribbean, with countries like Cuba, the Bahamas, Colombia, Venezuela, Haiti, Panama, Mexico, and Costa Rica surrounding them.


    Hmm, Even the British colony of Jamaica was currently agitating for independence, and it was unclear when they would break away from the UK.


    Princess Elizabeth thought that if Hardy wanted to buy the islands, perhaps they could be sold to him. She even had a slight feeling that she might be leading him into a trap.


    "What does Mr. Hardy plan to do with the Cayman Islands if you buy them?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    "To be honest, Your Highness, I''m most interested in its geographical location. As you might know, I operate casinos. However, my casinos are in Las Vegas, and the distance from the East Coast to the West Coast is 4,000 kilometers. From Miami to the Cayman Islands, it''s only 600 kilometers.


    "If I could buy those islands, I could establish casinos there, mainly targeting customers on the East Coast. I could also develop tourism projects. The scenery there is even more beautiful than in Miami."


    This idea came to Hardy after he saw the Mafia''s Barzini family open a casino in Cuba.


    It was 300 kilometers from Miami to Cuba, and 600 kilometers to the Cayman Islands. Though double the distance, it would only take about an hour by plane, so the difference wasn''t significant.


    At the time, Hardy thought that if he could buy the Cayman Islands and open a casino there, the business might be just as good as in Cuba. Then, as in the future, he could register a bunch of banks there, and money laundering would be incredibly profitable.


    Princess Elizabeth knew Hardy had casino operations.


    "If you were to buy the islands, would you have any other conditions? The British Empire does not allow its territories to break away," Princess Elizabeth said.


    Hardy thought to himself, Haven''t you lost enough territory in recent years?


    "I would need full control. I can acknowledge that the islands will always belong to the UK, but all administrative powers must be mine. Essentially, they would be a fully autonomous territory."


    Elizabeth wasn''t surprised by this request. "Mr. Hardy, do you know when you plan to return to the United States?"


    "If nothing comes up, I''ll head back tonight," Hardy replied.


    "Why not wait a little longer? I''ll inform the Prime Minister of your intention to purchase the islands and see what the government thinks."


    Hardy''s heart skipped a beat.


    Could this really be happening?


    He had made the suggestion in half-jest. Even though the British Empire was strapped for cash, selling off territory wasn''t exactly a respectable option.


    Plus, he was an American. With the British''s over-the-top pride and their Americanophobia, are they really so desperate that they are even considering this option at this time?


    "Of course, I''ll stay in London and await Your Highness''s response," Hardy said.


    After chatting with Princess Elizabeth, Hardy bid farewell, and naturally, Taylor followed him, as her luggage was still in Princess Margaret''s quarters.


    Hardy went along to help retrieve it. Taylor had a lot of luggage, and the royal servants assisted in packing it. Margaret watched Hardy, who was sitting in the living room drinking tea, and came over to sit beside him.


    "I''m very envious of Taylor," Princess Margaret said softly.


    Hardy looked at Margaret''s slightly pouting face. He knew why the princess envied Taylor¡ªbecause Taylor had more freedom than she did.


    Hardy took a sip of his tea without saying anything.


    Margaret glanced at Hardy and asked in a somewhat gloomy tone, "Aren''t you going to ask me why I envy her?"


    "Why?" Hardy asked.


    Margaret could hear the indifference in Hardy''s tone, and it made her grit her teeth in frustration.


    "Because I''m not happy. I''m not free. I spend my days in the palace, following endless protocols and doing what others expect of me. I''m essentially a puppet on strings. I can''t see the meaning of life," Margaret said.


    Hardy was a little surprised.


    He hadn''t expected her to see through everything so clearly. Perhaps it was because she was in the midst of it. Many people see the royal family as living in the lap of luxury, but in reality, every action of the royals is bound by rules. There''s no room for deviation.


    Any misstep could easily land them in the headlines.


    A life like that really isn''t meaningful. Hardy certainly wouldn''t enjoy it.


    As for Margaret''s problem, Hardy didn''t have a solution. To be honest, he didn''t want to get involved.


    Though Margaret was very beautiful, Hardy had no interest in her. Her status was too troublesome.

 Chapter 504 - 504 Endorsement

    With other women, even if they were the most famous stars in Hollywood, he could play around without any problems. His status and influence would make it easy to handle any situation. But if he got involved with a royal princess, especially a British one, that would bring endless complications.


    After all, the British still hold a special place in the English speaking world, and the British royal family has the highest level of influence among all royal families.


    "Hardy, can you think of a way to help me?" Princess Margaret lowered her voice, her eyes pleading.


    Hardy glanced at her.


    "In fact, if you want to go out and have fun, it''s not impossible. You can travel under the guise of representing your country, visiting other nations to enhance the image of the United Kingdom."


    "You could also serve as a charity ambassador, visiting impoverished areas. There''s actually a lot you could do."


    Margaret frowned, "I''ve gone on goodwill visits with my sister before. It wasn''t fun at all."


    "Besides charity and goodwill visits, you could attend international events¡ªlike fashion weeks in Italy, fashion shows in the U.S., or jewelry exhibitions. That''s got to be better than being cooped up in the palace."


    "True, but every trip costs money, and my sister won''t let me go out frequently," Margaret said.


    "You could make your own money."


    "Make my own money? How?" Margaret was a bit surprised.


    "Through endorsements. You wouldn''t have to do direct promotions¡ªjust wearing a certain brand''s clothes or jewelry would be enough to serve as an endorsement. The Hardy Group has many luxury brands. We could make a private agreement. You could be the brand ambassador for our luxury products, and wouldn''t that make you rich?"


    Turning Princess Margaret into a luxury brand ambassador would be far more effective than hiring a celebrity for advertisements.


    Many luxury brands in England, France, and Italy grew famous internationally because of royal endorsements and their status as official suppliers to the royal family.


    The "British princess" label would certainly be very useful.


    Finally, Hardy played his trump card. He leaned in close to Margaret''s ear and whispered, "In my Las Vegas casino, we''ll have a luxury shopping street featuring all the world''s top brands. We''ll also host fashion shows there."


    "I''ll invite you to attend. You can make money, and if I''m there, I can take you out for a wild time. On my turf, you can party as much as you want, and nothing will happen," Hardy said.


    Princess Margaret''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "That''s a great idea."


    Margaret wasn''t really concerned about making money. What she wanted was to have fun, like she had last night. She already knew how much influence Hardy had. If he took her out to play, not even her sister could stop her.


    "Alright, I''ll be your brand ambassador," Margaret agreed.


    Getting a princess to work for him gave Hardy a sense of accomplishment.


    "Don''t rush. The Las Vegas shopping street isn''t finished yet. It won''t be ready until next year. Once it''s done, I''ll invite you. The casino has many exciting things to offer¡ªmuch better than the nightclub we went to last night."


    Margaret nodded quickly, "It''s a deal!"


    Taylor had finished packing her luggage, which included both the belongings she brought and the items she had purchased in London¡ªeight large suitcases in total.


    When they said their goodbyes to Margaret, she was reluctant to part.


    She had bonded with Taylor over the past few days, and now that Taylor was leaving, she was about to be alone in the palace again.


    Princess Elizabeth called Clement Attlee to inform the Prime Minister about her conversation with Hardy. Attlee had been worrying about money constantly. He wanted to implement a welfare state and restore the British economy, and all of that required funds.


    As for selling land, Prime Minister Attlee was internally opposed to the idea, but he also knew that it was becoming increasingly difficult to hold onto some colonial territories.


    The Cayman Islands, which the princess had mentioned, were originally under the jurisdiction of the Governor of Jamaica. Historically, though, the Cayman Islands and Jamaica had little to do with each other, except for their geographical proximity, which led to the Cayman Islands being placed under Jamaica''s governance.


    As for those small islands, Prime Minister Attlee didn''t care much. The only thing that bothered him was the last bit of pride that remained from the once great British Empire.


    Not long after, Prime Minister Attlee arrived at Buckingham Palace to meet with Her Royal Highness, Princess Elizabeth.


    The two discussed Hardy''s proposal to purchase the islands in detail. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hardy has promised that the Cayman Islands will forever belong to Britain, which is actually beneficial to us. Right now, Jamaica is pushing for independence, and if we don''t manage it properly, the Cayman Islands might break away too. It would be better to sell it to him."


    "He''s asking for full autonomy."


    "Does the Cayman Islands have any resources? None. Perhaps its only remaining value is as a military base, but the United States would never allow any country to establish a military base in its backyard."


    Britain might have wanted to, but they didn''t dare provoke the Americans at this point.


    "I believe Hardy is mainly interested in tourism and gambling. I had someone look into it, and it appears other American interests are setting up casinos in Cuba to cut into Hardy''s profits. That''s likely why he wants to open a casino in the Cayman Islands."


    "But after all, he''s an American. Granting autonomy to an American could affect the prestige of the British Empire."


    "Perhaps there''s another solution, such as offering Hardy British citizenship."


    "Would he agree to that?"


    "Dual citizenship."


    "Then we could grant him a title and appoint him as the Governor of the Cayman Islands, after which we could declare the Cayman Islands a self governing territory. That way, it remains nominally under British control."


    "And what about the price? How much should we ask?"


    "That''s the tricky part."


    Prime Minister Attlee and Princess Elizabeth discussed the matter for over two hours. Afterward, Attlee returned to the Prime Minister''s residence to convene a cabinet meeting and brief his ministers on Hardy''s proposal to purchase the islands.

 Chapter 505 - 505 Cayman Islands

    To be honest, some cabinet ministers didn''t even know the name "Cayman Islands." After all, the British Empire had once held so many colonies¡ªover fifty countries and more than 30 million square kilometers of land¡ªthat it was hard to remember the names of all the small islands.


    But now that someone was interested in buying, the value of the island suddenly became apparent.


    They could let it sit and rot, but if someone wanted to buy, they would have to pay a high price.


    None of the cabinet members opposed the outcome of the discussions between the Prime Minister and the Crown Princess. If Hardy took British citizenship, was granted a title, made governor, and bought the island, all of it would be perfectly legal.


    Of course, it depended on whether Hardy was willing to take British citizenship.


    After all, he was a wealthy American.


    They also had to consider the political implications.


    Finally, there was the matter of the price. The cabinet members focused heavily on this issue¡ªeverything has a price; it all depends on how much you''re willing to pay.


    Hardy received an invitation from the British Chancellor of the Exchequer, asking him to visit the minister''s estate. Hardy knew this likely meant that the matter was progressing.


    "Minister Lambert, it''s good to see you again," Hardy said with a smile as he shook the Chancellor''s hand.


    "We greatly welcome entrepreneurs like you, Mr. Hardy, to visit Britain more often and invest in our country. I understand you''ve made substantial investments in Hong Kong, which pleases us greatly. If you encounter any issues in Hong Kong, you can always come to us for help. We''ll assist you with whatever you need."


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, they got down to business.


    "Mr. Hardy, are you interested in purchasing the Cayman Islands?" Minister Lambert asked.


    Hardy smiled.


    "Yes, the scenery there is quite beautiful. If possible, I''d like to turn it into a tourist destination for Americans," Hardy said.


    The word "casino" was still too sensitive to be mentioned openly, so it was better to promote it as a tourist destination. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After some deliberation, we believe we can agree to your request, but we do have a few conditions you must meet," Minister Lambert said.


    "Please, go ahead."


    "After our discussions, we are willing to sell you the island and grant it autonomy as you requested, but you must agree that it will never leave the Commonwealth."


    Hardy nodded at this condition.


    He wasn''t stupid.


    Independence for such a small island would be meaningless. With autonomy, the island would remain nominally British, but in practice, it would have all the powers of an independent nation.


    It would have its own government, its administration would be independent of British control, and it could create its own laws, set its own taxes, and determine its own trade and foreign policies. It could even have its own military. The only thing it couldn''t do was declare war arbitrarily. In every other way, it would be free.


    And flying the British flag would bring many benefits. People might not know what the Cayman Islands are, but they certainly know Britain. If anyone tried to bully the island, it would be as if they were declaring war on Britain.


    Even though Britain was weaker now, it was still one of the future permanent members of the UN Security Council and a global power. Using the British name would be good for business.


    "No problem. I agree to that condition," Hardy said.


    "Mr. Hardy, in order to obtain control of the Cayman Islands, you must become a British citizen. Our proposal is that you acquire British nationality, receive a title from His Majesty the King, and be granted the Cayman Islands. At the same time, you would be appointed Governor of the Cayman Islands, making the arrangement legally sound."


    Upon hearing the requirement to switch to British citizenship, Hardy was displeased.


    This essentially meant giving up what he considered the best nationality in the world just to satisfy British pride, and that wasn''t even the worst of it.


    The U.S. citizens were equally proud, if not more so, than the British in some respects. Switching nationalities would definitely displease them, and the Hardy group could face a strong boycott of its products, with inevitable huge losses for a long time. And that''s only the reaction from the citizens.


    On the political and military sides, Hardy could end up losing half of the connections he had built. So, while this may have seemed like a simple term, in fact, it was the harshest and most unacceptable one to Hardy.


    "At best, I can consider dual citizenship," Hardy said.


    "I understand. The main issue is that foreigners can''t hold formal peerage titles¡ªthey can only be granted honorary ones. Honorary titles don''t include land grants, which is why you would need to become a British citizen," Minister Lambert explained.


    Hardy thought for a moment. He wasn''t sure if dual citizenship would have any negative effects on him, especially economically. If it brought too many complications, he wouldn''t agree to it.


    "As for the citizenship issue, I''ll need to discuss it with my team. The Hardy Group isn''t just me alone¡ªit involves many interests. Also, what price are you offering for the Cayman Islands?" Hardy asked, bringing up the issue of cost.


    Minister Lambert smiled. "As I mentioned earlier, it''s not a sale; it''s a royal grant."


    That line reminded Hardy of religious offerings or gifts¡ªsomething you don''t buy, you request.


    This, too, wasn''t a purchase¡ªit was a gift from the king.


    But Hardy knew that sometimes such arrangements could be more expensive than a simple purchase.


    "So, what are the terms, Minister Lambert?" Hardy inquired.


    "The government hopes that Wells Fargo Bank will extend a $100 million loan to the UK, and that you will purchase $100 million worth of five year government bonds," Lambert replied.


    Hardy thought to himself.


    It would have been cheaper to just buy the island. If he were to buy it outright, the normal price would probably be around $10-20 million.

 Chapter 506 - 506 Negotiation Begin

    And Hardy also recognized a hidden risk: a royal grant might not be as secure as a purchase agreement under global law. What if someone later declared the grant invalid? What then?


    A purchase, on the other hand, would come with a contract, which would be recognized by all international law. Even if he were no longer governor or lost administrative control, the land would still legally belong to him.


    Hardy said, "It can be formally granted by the king, but I require a legitimate purchase contract with the British government."


    Lambert considered it for a moment. "That should be possible."


    "And another thing, your asking price is too high. $100 million in bonds and $100 million in loans¡ªinvesting $200 million could easily double my profits in five years. The Cayman Islands aren''t worth $200 million."


    Both sides agreed to discuss the price further at a later date.


    This was just a preliminary negotiation, with both parties needing to return and confer with their teams. After bidding Minister Lambert farewell, Hardy went to the telegraph office and sent a message to the U.S., instructing Andy to bring the financial and legal teams over.


    This was going to be a major deal.


    Andy and the team arrived in England two days later. In the hotel room, Hardy gave Andy and the lawyers a detailed rundown of the situation.


    "If I acquire dual citizenship, what are the potential downsides?" Hardy asked.


    The lawyer replied, "Obtaining British citizenship won''t affect you politically, as both countries recognize dual citizenship. However, there may be some implications for taxation."


    "Of course, most taxes are based on the principle of territoriality, meaning that taxes are paid in the country where the business operates. There are a few specific tax categories where double taxation might occur, but those can usually be avoided with proper planning."


    "So, no significant issues?" Hardy asked.


    "That''s right, no major issues," the lawyer confirmed.


    After the lawyer left, it was just Hardy and Andy in the room. Andy looked at his boss and asked, "Boss, what made you suddenly decide to buy a small island in the Caribbean? What''s the plan?"


    Hardy poured Andy a drink and smiled. "Opening a casino, developing a tourist resort, and having an autonomous territory¡ªdoesn''t that sound like a lot of fun?"


    Andy looked at Hardy thoughtfully. "I have a feeling you have bigger plans than that."


    Hardy chuckled and took a sip of his drink.


    "If that island fully belongs to us and has autonomous rights, the casino is just one aspect. Our HD Security could use it as a base to establish a stronger armed presence, right? After all, we''d have the legal right to form a military there."


    "That island is overseas. What''s most convenient overseas? Money laundering. We could turn it into a hub for money laundering¡ªlegally, of course. And that''s where you financial experts come in to figure out how to make it work."


    Hardy was envisioning turning the Cayman Islands into a future offshore financial haven.


    In later years, the Cayman Islands would host over 50 banks with offices on the island, register over 100,000 companies, and manage over $3 trillion in assets.


    And that''s just the official numbers.


    Behind the scenes, there would be even more opportunities.


    For instance, drug deals could be facilitated by moving money between offshore accounts. In the Cayman Islands, there would be no oversight, and the actual drug transactions wouldn''t involve direct cash flows¡ªthey could be settled through offshore accounts, with only the physical goods needing to be moved. It would be incredibly convenient.


    Large-scale smuggling of commodities could work the same way.


    Globally, an estimated $1 trillion is laundered annually¡ªpossibly as much as $3 trillion. That''s an astronomical figure.


    "If we base Wells Fargo Bank on the island, all this money would flow through the bank. It would mean those funds would always remain within the bank''s ecosystem, giving Hardy access to enormous liquidity. Imagine the power of such a financial resource."


    "We could engage in financial maneuvers that would terrify even nations."


    "Actually, we don''t need much territory. What matters is that it''s entirely under our control. That''s the real value of the Cayman Islands," Hardy explained.


    Andy looked at his boss with astonishment.


    He hadn''t expected Hardy to have such an enormous plan.


    Offshore companies.


    Tax avoidance.


    Money laundering.


    Complete control of financial channels.


    The mere thought of it made Andy excited. If they could pull this off, the Hardy Group could become the most powerful company in the world. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the Rockefeller and Morgan families would be envious.


    Hardy patted Andy on the shoulder to calm him down. "This is a long term plan. It will take ten, maybe twenty years to fully realize. Right now, the priority is securing the Cayman Islands at the lowest possible price."


    "After all, I still plan to invest in Japan, which will require a lot of capital. We can''t drain all our resources on this British deal," Hardy said.


    The Chancellor of the Exchequer reported back to the British Prime Minister about the discussions. The differences between the two parties were not significant, primarily centered around the price, and they agreed to reconvene for formal negotiations later.


    Now that Andy had arrived, negotiations were naturally handed over to him, as the professional in the field.


    Over the next few days, Andy, along with his financial and legal teams, drafted a series of negotiation points. These included issues like the ownership of the Cayman Islands, the property rights of other residents on the island, and the various legal rights tied to the autonomous territory.


    They weren''t going to let any potential advantage slip by.


    A few days later, when formal negotiations began, the Hardy Group''s team came prepared. pushing out every point that mattered. With their deep experience, they knew how to hold their ground, skillfully steering the discussion when needed


    There were a few key issues.


    The island currently had about 3,000 residents, of which 30% were white, 30% were black, and 40% were mixed race.

 Chapter 507 - 507 The Tyrant Billionaire

    All of these residents lived in George Town, the largest city on Grand Cayman, and they occupied a significant amount of land. The question was, how would this be accounted for, given that the Cayman Islands were not particularly large?


    Hardy didn''t concern himself too much with these negotiations.


    That day, Hardy and Taylor were invited by Princess Margaret to the royal ranch estate outside London, which spanned more than 4,000 hectares. The event planned for the day was horseback riding and hunting.


    Taylor and Hardy both dressed appropriately for the outdoor event. In the equipment room, there were various pistols and hunting rifles. Hardy, out of habit, strapped on a cowboy belt with a revolver tucked into it for close protection. For hunting, he carried a James Purdey & Sons rifle, a luxury item favored by the British royal family.


    The three of them rode along a forest path on horseback.


    Margaret, wanting to show off her riding skills, took the lead. Hardy could have easily caught up with her, but he stayed back to match Taylor''s pace.


    Suddenly, a sharp scream echoed through the forest.


    Hardy was startled and immediately called to Taylor, "Wait here!" He urged his horse forward, racing toward the direction of Margaret''s scream.


    They weren''t far, only about 200 meters away. As Hardy rounded a bend, he saw Margaret sitting on the ground. Her horse had bolted, and a dark figure was running away down the dirt road.


    It was a black bear.


    Hardy rushed over to Margaret, jumping down from his horse. Margaret, annoyed, was holding her ankle. "I wasn''t paying attention. There was a black bear lying by the roadside, and it suddenly stood up. My horse got scared and threw me off."


    "I panicked and fired a shot at it, and the bear ran off," she explained.


    Hardy found the situation amusing. It was just bad luck. Normally, the horses they were riding were well trained and wouldn''t be scared of bears. But no one expected the bear to be lying so close to the road.


    The horse, startled at the sudden sight of the bear, had thrown Margaret off.


    "Where are you hurt?" Hardy asked, kneeling beside her.


    "My ankle''s twisted."


    Well, that put an end to the hunting trip before it even began.


    Hardy scooped up Princess Margaret and placed her on his horse. He then climbed up, holding the princess in one arm and guiding the reins with the other as they slowly made their way back.


    As for Margaret''s horse, it had bolted in fright, and they''d have to let the staff from the hunting grounds deal with it later.


    Being held in Hardy''s arms stirred a strange emotion in Margaret. It felt a lot like the sensation of falling in love. The feeling of leaning into his chest was so comfortable.


    They soon reached Taylor, who saw Hardy riding back with Margaret in his arms. Concerned, she asked, "What happened to Margaret?"


    "We encountered a bear. Her horse was startled and threw her off. She twisted her ankle, so we''re heading back now," Hardy explained.


    Taylor glanced at Margaret, who was nestled snugly in Hardy''s arms, and felt a slight pang of jealousy. "Margaret, why don''t you ride with me instead?"


    "No need. Riding with Hardy is quite comfortable," Margaret said with a mischievous glance at Taylor.


    Taylor huffed, rolling her eyes in response.


    They rode back slowly to avoid jostling Margaret''s injured ankle. It was still unclear how severe the injury was, so Hardy was being cautious.


    "Hardy, I heard from my sister that you''re planning to buy an island, and that the Prime Minister wants you to join British citizenship, get a noble title, and become a governor. Is that true? Are you going to become British?" Margaret asked.


    "Dual citizenship," Hardy replied.


    "Maybe I should have you knighted as my personal knight," Margaret joked.


    "Your knight? I think I''d rather be riding you," Hardy thought, but kept that to himself.


    "To be granted a territory, the title would have to be baron or higher. So I''ll likely be made a baron by your father," Hardy explained.


    Back at the estate, the doctor examined Margaret''s ankle. It was just a sprain, nothing too serious, but she would need to rest for about two weeks and avoid strenuous activity.


    That was enough to keep the rambunctious princess grounded for a while.


    Two days later, the negotiations reached a preliminary conclusion. Hardy would become a British citizen, receive a baron title, and the Cayman Islands would be granted to him as his territory. He would be made the permanent Governor of the Cayman Islands.


    The Cayman Islands would remain part of the Commonwealth but would be granted full autonomy.


    Legally, all the land on the island would belong to Hardy. He had the right to reclaim any privately held land, provided he paid an appropriate price.


    In other words, Hardy had the legal authority to demolish and repossess land at any time, with the power to determine what the "appropriate" price would be, as Governor.


    The cost for all of this? $10 million for the land.


    Additionally, Hardy would purchase $60 million in British bonds and extend a $50 million loan to the Bank of Scotland, both for five years at normal interest rates.


    For Britain, this small Caribbean island¡ªjust 260 square kilometers¡ªbrought in $120 million in capital, which they considered quite a deal.


    And Hardy thought he had gotten a bargain as well.


    In fact, British noble titles weren''t worth much. In the future, thousands of people would receive noble titles each year. As long as you had money, you could become a noble, whether you were born into it or not. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy, who had been a businessman in his previous life, had traveled to the U.S., the U.K., and Europe, and people''s judgment was never based on whether he held a noble title or not.


    The trend had already been set by the U.S. for the future: capital would become the ultimate and only acknowledged power. As for noble titles, they had little real significance anymore.


    What he truly cared about was the autonomy of the Cayman Islands.


    With autonomy, he could now pursue ventures that had previously been off limits. Hardy felt a surge of excitement. It seemed that the "The Tyrant in the book name" was beckoning to him.

 Chapter 508 - 508 Baron Hardy Of The British Empire

    After finalizing the financial details, Hardy had one more thing to do. He sent a telegram to the White House, informing President Johnson of his plan to acquire British citizenship.


    President Johnson was his ally, and Hardy''s decision to join a foreign nationality was a significant matter. It was necessary to inform Johnson to avoid any negative political impact, as it would be irresponsible to cause problems for an ally.


    In the telegram, Hardy explained that his reason for acquiring British citizenship was to secure ownership and autonomy over the Cayman Islands, which would help him expand his business in the future.


    Upon receiving the news, President Johnson''s first reaction was that if Hardy could indeed obtain autonomy over the Cayman Islands, it would be a great benefit for the United States.


    South America is considered America''s backyard, and the Cayman Islands are a strategic outpost in the center of the Caribbean. Although there hadn''t been any issues before, in case competition with Britain intensified in the future, having a British military base there would be highly problematic for the United States.


    The Cayman Islands are not small, and they could easily accommodate a military base.


    If Britain were to establish a military base there, it would be like standing behind you with a spear, ready to stab you in the back at any moment.


    Now that Hardy had gained autonomy over the Cayman Islands, it eliminated a potential threat for the United States, which was undoubtedly a good thing for the country.


    Johnson responded with a letter, expressing his support for Hardy''s actions.


    As for the idea that Hardy might switch his loyalty to Britain after acquiring British citizenship, Johnson hadn''t even considered it.


    As a capitalist, making money was Hardy''s top priority, and such individuals are loyal only to wealth. Johnson assured Hardy in his response that he could proceed with his plans without any concerns.


    With this, There were no further obstacles, and Hardy prepared to finalize the deal.


    At the Treasury Department,


    Both parties completed the land purchase agreement. Hardy purchased the ownership of three islands in the Cayman Islands for $10 million.


    At the same time,


    Wells Fargo signed a loan agreement with the Bank of Scotland, lending $50 million to the Bank of Scotland with a five year term at standard interest rates.


    Next, Hardy Group''s Financial Investment Division purchased $60 million in five year British government bonds.


    With Hardy completing his payments, the British side quickly acted, granting Hardy British citizenship. In the civil department, Hardy stood before the British flag and took his oath:


    "I, Jon Hardy, solemnly swear in the name of God: upon becoming a British citizen, I will faithfully serve His Majesty King George VI, his heirs, and successors according to the law.


    "I will be loyal to the United Kingdom, respect its rights and freedoms, support its democratic values, and will faithfully adhere to its laws, fulfilling the duties and obligations of a British citizen."


    Now, there was only one final ceremony remaining, which was for the British Royal Family to bestow a title of nobility on Hardy and grant him land.


    According to tradition, there were only two ceremonies each year for granting titles. During these ceremonies, multiple individuals were usually knighted, mainly British officials such as the Prime Minister, the Lord Chancellor, or individuals who had made outstanding contributions to Britain sometimes even including businessmen, actors, architects, police officers, and lawyers.


    Bill Gates had once been knighted in this way.


    Hardy initially expected to wait a few months to be knighted along with others, but to his surprise, the British Royal Family informed him that they would soon arrange a special, private knighthood ceremony just for him.


    This was certainly a testament to the


    Power of money.


    Additionally,


    With Britain''s status declining in recent years, many had begun to feel that the once world dominating nation was in decline. Britain needed something to boost morale and to show the world that it still had deep rooted strength, with even billionaires like Hardy choosing to join Britain.


    In America, Hardy was an absolute celebrity. His fame surpassed that of many heads of large financial groups.


    This was largely due to the influence of ABC Television.


    His legendary rise to wealth made Hardy a symbol of the American Dream.


    A wealthy individual as renowned as Hardy announcing his British citizenship and receiving a knighthood was seen as a great opportunity to enhance Britain''s image by both the government and the royal family.


    The knighthood ceremony was held at Buckingham Palace.


    Many British nobles attended, as well as the Prime Minister and several Cabinet members. Also present were the U.S. Ambassador to the UK, the Japanese Ambassador, and others.


    This knighthood ceremony was open to the public, with over a hundred journalists in attendance, including reporters from The New York Times, The Washington Post, and Global Times.


    In front of all those present, Hardy knelt on one knee upon a soft cushion as the ailing King George VI lightly tapped Hardy''s shoulders with a sword.


    He then awarded him the medal.


    From that moment on, Hardy had officially received his title.


    Hardy Will Become "Baron Hardy of the British Empire"


    At the same time,


    King George VI announced on the spot that the Cayman Islands would be granted to Baron Hardy as his fiefdom. Many present were surprised, as it had been over a decade since the British Royal Family had granted land along with a noble title.


    Of course,Those who knew the truth understood that Hardy had spent $120 million to acquire a few worthless small islands.


    Moreover, they were overseas territories, and essentially held little to no value.


    For the royal family and government, exchanging a few worthless islands for $120 million was undoubtedly a profitable deal.


    Others stepped forward to congratulate him.


    Prime Minister Attlee smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy, the government will soon issue you the official documents of governorship. Congratulations, Governor Hardy." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 509 - 509 Scandal

    Hardy''s position as governor was for life.


    Hardy smiled and replied, "From now on, I''ll be under your jurisdiction."


    This was merely a polite remark, as, with the Cayman Islands'' status as an autonomous territory, they held a high degree of self-governance, and the British government generally wouldn''t interfere.


    The U.S. Ambassador to the UK also came forward to congratulate him, smiling as he asked, "Mr. Hardy, I never expected you to become a British baron and gain an autonomous territory. How do you plan to develop the Cayman Islands?"


    "I intend to turn them into a tourist destination, and I''m also planning to move the casino business there. In the future, we Americans will have another place to vacation¡ªbut don''t tell anyone about that," Hardy said in a lowered voice.


    The ambassador nodded with a smile.


    "Understood, I''ll go ahead and wish you success in advance," he said, raising his glass.


    "Thank you."


    At that moment, a man with an Eastern appearance, dressed in a tailcoat, approached. After respectfully bowing to Hardy, he said, "Mr. Hardy, congratulations on becoming a British baron and Governor of the Cayman Islands. I''m Maeda Ichir¨­, the Japanese Ambassador to the UK."


    "Ambassador Maeda, hello," Hardy replied casually.


    "Mr. Hardy, Japan has instructed me to inform you that the business details and investment list you requested have been prepared. I wonder when you plan to visit Japan to provide us with your economic guidance?"


    "Send the documents to the U.S. first. I''ve already enlisted some other financial groups, and we''re preparing to head to Japan together. These materials will help them prepare in advance," Hardy replied.


    "Understood. I''ll notify them to send the documents to the U.S. immediately."


    After exchanging pleasantries, everyone prepared for a group photo. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    King George VI, Crown Princess Elizabeth, Princess Margaret, and many dukes and nobles gathered to take a picture with Hardy.


    As Hardy stood in the crowd, Princess Margaret, standing nearby, noticed that the collar of Hardy''s jacket had somehow folded inside. Without thinking much of it, she reached out and helped Hardy adjust it, smoothing it down afterward.


    Hardy didn''t think much of it either.


    He had spent considerable time with Princess Margaret lately. During her diplomatic activities, he had often brought Taylor to visit her, and they had long since become friends.


    However, to outsiders, this moment seemed quite significant.


    The princess personally smoothing Baron Hardy''s clothing made their relationship appear anything but ordinary. This moment was also captured by reporters, as an observant photographer quickly pressed the shutter, capturing Princess Margaret fixing Hardy''s collar.


    Everyone got into position.


    Today, Hardy was the main figure, so he stood beside King George VI, with Princess Elizabeth on the other side. Next to Princess Elizabeth was her husband, Prince Philip, while Princess Margaret stood beside Hardy.


    The other nobles stood farther out.


    "Click!"


    The photographer pressed the shutter, freezing the moment.


    From that moment on, the world''s first "Baron Hardy of the Cayman Islands" was officially born. No one yet knew what changes this future Governor of the Cayman Islands would bring to the world.


    The UK''s largest newspaper, The Times, reported on Hardy being conferred the title of Baron of the British Empire and Governor of the Cayman Islands.


    Not only that, it made the front-page headline.


    The article covered Hardy''s investments in Britain over the years, including his investments in domestic shipping, luxury goods, and the news industry.


    It also mentioned his large scale investments in Hong Kong.


    In addition, it highlighted Hardy''s recent support of the British government by purchasing a large amount of government bonds and providing loans. In recognition of his contributions to Britain, he was awarded the title and granted a fiefdom.


    Below this was a large photograph of Hardy standing with members of the royal family and nobility, with the baronial badge pinned to his chest.


    It wasn''t just The Times; newspapers in Italy, France, the United States, and other countries also reported on the event.


    This was an excellent promotion for Britain.


    However, one newspaper''s angle was particularly unusual¡ªThe New York Times, one of the largest newspapers in the world, with branches around the globe.


    In today''s edition, not only did they report on Hardy''s knighthood and publish a photograph of him standing with the royal family, but they also featured two other photos.


    In the first photo,


    Hardy stood there as Princess Margaret helped him straighten the corner of his suit jacket. By looking at their clothes, it was clear that this moment took place before the royal group photo was taken.


    In the second photo, Hardy and Princess Margaret exchanged a smile, looking close and natural. In this image, only Princess Margaret''s profile was visible, but she smiled so beautifully that anyone could tell she was genuinely happy.


    But that wasn''t the main point.


    The main point was the accompanying text.


    "Americans all know that Mr. Hardy is the head of the Hardy Group, a newly risen American billionaire with assets worth billions, and one of the largest media moguls in the United States.


    "A reporter was fortunate enough to attend Mr. Hardy''s knighthood ceremony. After receiving the Order of Henry VI, the royal family members prepared to take a photo with Mr. Hardy. At that moment, Princess Margaret noticed that Mr. Hardy''s jacket corner was tucked inside."


    "The princess naturally helped Mr. Hardy adjust his jacket, carefully smoothing it after fixing the fold. Throughout, Mr. Hardy remained completely at ease, and after the princess finished, Mr. Hardy thanked her, and the two exchanged a smile."


    "Mr. Hardy''s and Princess Margaret''s actions couldn''t help but spark people''s imagination."


    "The way Princess Margaret helped Mr. Hardy straighten his jacket was so natural, and Mr. Hardy''s acceptance of it was equally casual. This indicates that they''ve had frequent contact like this, to the point where such gestures are second nature. They didn''t overthink it at the time¡ªit was just an instinctive action."


    "Precisely because of this, it raises further questions. The reporter even speculates: are they already in a romantic relationship?!"

 Chapter 510 - 510 The Hidden Talents Of Reporters

    "Now, let''s take another look at Mr. Hardy''s recent knighthood. Was it really that simple? Mr. Hardy spent $120 million for a small island."


    "Everyone knows that a 260 square kilometer island with no natural resources isn''t worth such an investment. So why did Mr. Hardy make such a move? As a savvy businessman, Mr. Hardy would never make an unprofitable investment."


    "Previously, during his time in Britain, Mr. Hardy invested over $30 million in mainland Britain and more than $100 million in British territory Hong Kong."


    "Now, many people are aware that the war in the East is ongoing, and Hong Kong''s situation is far from optimistic. Many have chosen to abandon their investments there, but at this time, Mr. Hardy has been aggressively investing and acquiring assets in Hong Kong, playing a significant role in stabilizing Hong Kong''s political and economic situation."


    "Could Mr. Hardy be doing all this because of Princess Margaret?"


    "Let''s make a guess: is it possible that the two are in love, and Mr. Hardy has acquired British citizenship, made vast investments in the UK, and received recognition from the government and royal family all to be qualified to stand beside the princess?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Otherwise, there''s no way to explain why Mr. Hardy would act in a manner so contrary to a businessman''s investment principles."


    "Perhaps, it''s all for love!"


    Scandals are always the most beloved by the public.


    People read newspapers to stay informed about current events, but they have a natural curiosity and interest in scandals.


    And in this case, the subject of the rumor is Jon Hardy, the famous American billionaire, and the most beautiful princess in the British royal family.


    Naturally, people love to read such news.


    People began to realize that the newspaper''s analysis made some sense.


    It was understandable that Hardy would invest in mainland Britain, but investing in the risky environment of Hong Kong, stabilizing the situation there, and then spending $120 million on a small, seemingly worthless island in the Caribbean was indeed perplexing behavior.


    However, if it was all for the princess, it suddenly made sense.


    Some unscrupulous news papers started fabricating stories around this, and their versions were so detailed, with timelines that matched up, making the rumors seem more believable.


    Eventually, a full narrative emerged: Hardy went to the UK for business, met the beautiful Princess Margaret, and fell in love at first sight. Princess Margaret, in turn, admired Hardy''s talents, and the two quickly fell into a romantic relationship.


    But although Hardy was wealthy, there was still a gap in their social statuses. So, Hardy invested in Hong Kong''s assets, purchased British government bonds, and lent money to British banks, ultimately gaining the royal family''s recognition, British citizenship, and a baronial title.


    After obtaining British citizenship and the baronial title, Mr. Hardy finally had the qualifications to pursue Princess Margaret. Everything Hardy had done before this was for that purpose.


    One has to admit,


    The power of imagination can be terrifying.


    The people creating these stories were quite talented.


    Yet many Americans actually believed that this must be the case, especially many women, who thought it was incredibly romantic.


    It was like a modern day love story between a commoner and a princess, straight out of a fairy tale.


    Previously, some had wondered if Hardy''s acquisition of British citizenship might negatively impact American interests. But now, with such a love story circulating, all those negative thoughts quickly vanished.


    Whether this was a good thing or a bad thing for Hardy, no one could say.


    The reports from America soon reached Britain.


    They caused quite a stir there as well, given that Princess Margaret was second in line to the throne. If Crown Princess Elizabeth were to encounter any mishap before or shortly after ascending the throne, and without leaving an heir, Princess Margaret could potentially become the future queen of Britain.


    Moreover, Princess Margaret had always been beautiful, though her rebellious nature was well hidden from the public, thanks to the royal family''s careful management.


    Before her love affair with a royal guard was exposed later on, Princess Margaret had always been seen by the public as the perfect image of a beautiful princess.


    Like something straight out of a fairy tale.


    Now, hearing that she might be in a relationship, and with an American no less, many people couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    Had this news broken earlier, before Hardy gained British citizenship and his baronial title, it would surely have sparked significant debate and opposition from the public.


    But the timing was just right. Hardy had already become a British citizen, received a baronial title, and, according to the newspapers, he had spent millions of dollars supporting Britain''s recovery just to gain the opportunity to be with the princess.


    Many British citizens now felt that Hardy''s actions were worthy of respect and that he had earned the right to court the princess.


    When Hardy received a report from his staff and saw the variety of wild stories being published in the papers, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He had invested in Britain because he saw potential in its shipping and luxury goods industries. His sharp eye for opportunity led him to Hong Kong, where he believed the future industries would bring returns tenfold, or perhaps even a hundredfold.


    The boldest move, however, was when he spent a fortune to purchase the Cayman Islands. He had no doubt that this acquisition would not only grant him greater authority but also pave the way for immense future profits.


    The imagination of these people was incredible. All of this from just a single photograph!


    Hardy mused, "These reporters are wasting their talents." He couldn''t help but think, "Hardy Films could really use scriptwriters like them."


    In Hong Kong.


    Victor had also seen the reports about his boss and was quite astonished. "The boss has hooked up with the British princess now? Isn''t that Amazing?"


    Hardy''s gossip and rumors were now spreading wildly.

 Chapter 511 - 511 Approve Or Disapprove

    The whole world knew about it, and naturally, his women had also seen the reports.


    Ava Gardner was still in Africa, but her movie was nearly finished, and she was expected to return to the U.S. in about a month. When she saw the newspaper reports about Hardy in her hotel, all she thought was how impressive he was.


    He had become a British nobleman, and not just any nobleman, but a baron with a fiefdom.


    As for the rumors about the princess, what did that matter to her? She was just one of Hardy''s women.


    As for Irina and Marilyn Monroe, they both clearly understood their place. With Hardy''s current wealth and influence, thinking he would marry them was just wishful thinking.


    Being Hardy''s lover was a possibility.


    What would be more appropriate for marriage were those great families, like the Rockefellers, Morgans, or Mellons, or a political family like the Roosevelts. That would be a powerful alliance.


    Of course, If Hardy could marry Princess Margaret, that would be even better. At the very least, her status would match his.


    Among Hardy''s women, the only one who felt jealous was Taylor. After reading the newspaper, she pounced on Hardy, half pouting and half teasing, saying, "You can''t marry Margaret. She has such a bad temper and smells terrible!"


    Hardy burst into laughter.


    "And are you any sweeter smelling?"


    "I smell way better than her!"


    "Aren''t you two best friends?"


    "So what? She''s trying to steal my man, which makes us enemies."


    Hardy pinched Taylor''s nose, laughing as he said, "You already know I have other girlfriends. What now, are you planning to defeat them all one by one?"


    Taylor''s face fell. "I know Ava, Irina, and Monroe are your girlfriends, but that''s different. If you get together with Margaret, you''ll have to marry her. Margaret won''t allow you to have so many girlfriends, including me."


    This girl was really thinking ahead.


    Hardy chuckled. "You''ve been involved in the whole process. These stories in the newspapers are just wild fabrications by reporters. What are you so worried about? I''m sure the British royal family will clear up the rumors in a few days."


    But Hardy was mistaken this time. He waited several days, and yet no clarification came from the royal family.


    This was rather strange.


    At Buckingham Palace,


    Princess Elizabeth had also seen the reports and was equally surprised. The photos in the newspaper were very clear.


    Her sister helping Hardy smooth out his jacket did indeed seem somewhat intimate, especially in such a public setting.


    And the photo where the two exchanged a smile¡ªif someone said they looked affectionate, it wouldn''t be unjustified. Elizabeth now understood a bit of the backstory between them and knew that most of what was reported in the newspapers was fabricated.


    However, she was still puzzled by her sister''s behavior.


    She knew how headstrong and rebellious Margaret was and that she had never shown any affection towards a man, let alone helped one adjust his clothes so thoughtfully.


    She decided to go ask her sister about it and went to Margaret''s chambers, where the princess was reading a book. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Princess Elizabeth sat beside her sister and gently asked, "Margaret, did you see those reports in the newspapers? They''re outrageous! They''re saying you and Hardy are in love. I''m thinking of having the royal spokesperson clear it up."


    Margaret''s eyes twinkled for a moment.


    A hesitant expression appeared on her face. "Sister, actually, after spending time with Hardy, I think he''s not a bad person."


    Princess Elizabeth looked at her sister in shock.


    She had never expected her sister to actually have feelings for Hardy.


    Frowning, Princess Elizabeth asked, "When did this all start between you two?"


    "It hasn''t really started. It''s just... there''s this special feeling. I like being around him, and he likes being around me, but nothing has been made clear yet."


    Hardy still didn''t know that he had been "promoted" to boyfriend status.


    In Princess Elizabeth''s conservative mind, she didn''t think Hardy was a suitable match for her sister. She believed Margaret should marry someone from an old aristocratic family, well-educated, and live a traditional noble life.


    As for Hardy, Even though he had acquired British citizenship and a baronial title, they both knew deep down that it was merely a transaction.


    The British government wanted the money, and Hardy wanted the Cayman Islands.


    That was all.


    At the end of the day, Hardy was purely an American capitalist, with no connection to the traditional aristocracy.


    Princess Elizabeth looked at her sister, unsure of what to say.


    This was the first time Margaret had expressed her thoughts about love.


    To say that Hardy wasn''t a suitable match would be true, but not entirely unacceptable.


    It was like a parent wanting their child to score A, but the child only got B. Elizabeth could have sternly refused and shattered her sister''s hopes, but she loved her sister dearly. B wasn''t something entirely impossible to accept.


    And besides, the two were still in the early, ambiguous stages, without anything concrete.


    Princess Elizabeth patted her sister''s hand and left. After her sister left, Margaret showed a sly smile.


    Everything she had said just now was something she made up. Last night, she had thought long and hard. If she became Hardy''s girlfriend, she could openly seek him out and have him take her on fun adventures.


    It''s perfectly normal for a boyfriend to take his girlfriend out for fun. If things went too far and people criticized them, she could simply put the blame on Hardy. Margaret thought this was a brilliant idea.


    After leaving Margaret''s chambers and returning to her office, Princess Elizabeth thought for a long time before deciding not to address the newspapers for now.


    To say she approved?


    After all, nothing had started between them yet.


    To say she disapproved?


    That would cut off any future possibilities.


    Better not to take a stance at all.


    Sometimes, not stating an opinion is a form of attitude. Many believed that the British royal family or the government would quickly step forward to clarify the situation and put an end to the speculation about a royal family member.

 Chapter 512 - 512 Cayman Islands

    Yet, several days passed. There was no statement from the royal family. No statement from the British government either. They allowed the newspapers to continue reporting.


    Many people suddenly had the feeling that perhaps the newspapers had guessed correctly, and the lack of response from the royal family was as good as tacit approval.


    This emboldened the gossip News Papers even more. Now they even reported on the royal family''s silence.


    "The British royal family has yet to make any statement on the romance between Princess Margaret and Mr. Hardy, suggesting possible consent or tacit approval."


    While the outside world continued speculating about Hardy and Princess Margaret, Hardy had already left Britain and was heading to Miami.


    Before leaving the UK, Hardy had instructed Andy to gather the legal department, the finance department, and HD Security''s Lancer to meet him in Miami, where they would all head to the Cayman Islands together.


    At the same time, Hardy also hired the largest construction and design company in the United States, as the Cayman Islands needed a major overhaul, essentially requiring the construction of an entirely new city.


    When Hardy arrived in Miami, his team had already rented a large cruise ship. Lancer had brought along 300 personnel from the security company, led by Neil. They were to be stationed on the Cayman Islands long-term.


    Neil was one of Hardy''s most trusted men. Years ago, when his wife couldn''t afford medical treatment, Hardy sold his watch to help pay for her care, saving her life from tuberculosis.


    With security personnel and company staff, the ship carried over 400 people, and after two days of sailing, they arrived at the Cayman Islands.


    The Cayman Islands are composed of Grand Cayman and two smaller islands. Grand Cayman spans 220 square kilometers and accounts for 85% of the total land area.


    Beaches, coconut groves, blue skies, and clear seas.


    Beautiful scenery.


    The island mainly consists of coral reef plains, with a large circular lake in the center, ideal for docking ships. Its conditions are no worse than Victoria Harbour in Hong Kong, and it is also the site of the largest port in the Caymans.


    As early as the 15th century, people had settled here, making it over 400 years old, though the population had always been small. Currently, only about 3,000 people lived on the island.


    Previously, the island was under the jurisdiction of the British appointed governor of Jamaica, and there was only one administrative office on the Cayman Islands that managed everything on the island.


    As Hardy''s ship docked at the port, a group of people was already waiting. As the hatch opened, rows of security personnel in black uniforms, carrying bags and with assault rifles strapped to their backs, disembarked, giving the dock an air of tension.


    Quite the sight.


    The island only had a dozen police officers maintaining order, and suddenly, hundreds of armed soldiers had arrived, which was enough to intimidate anyone. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was precisely the effect Hardy wanted¡ªto intimidate everyone and make them realize that their new governor wasn''t someone to be trifled with, so no one would dare cause trouble.


    Afterward, Hardy, accompanied by Andy, Taylor, and members of Hardy''s company, disembarked. The island''s administrator immediately came forward, respectfully greeting Hardy with a smile. "Governor Hardy, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Jack Ross, the administrator of the island."


    "Nice to meet you, Ross. It looks like you''ve managed this place well. Could you give me a tour of the island and tell me more about it?" Hardy said.


    "Of course, Governor Hardy. I''ve prepared a car," Ross replied respectfully.


    At 220 square kilometers, the island wasn''t small. Ross gathered several vehicles to take Hardy and his team on a tour of the island.


    Currently, the island didn''t have many facilities. The main town, George Town, had a population of just over 2,000, with the remaining few hundred people scattered elsewhere.


    A city of 2,000 people was no different from a village.


    Fortunately, there were two roads on the island, so the transportation system wasn''t too backward.


    Because of the threat of hurricanes, the tallest buildings were only two stories high. The island was filled with low, simple houses, with the largest building being a church. After looking around, Hardy turned to Andy and said:


    "We''ve got a lot of work ahead of us. Everything needs to be built from scratch. It''s like rebuilding an entire country."


    In the office, a map of the Cayman Islands was spread out on the table. Grand Cayman, a coral island, is flat, with an average elevation of 15 meters, meaning there are plenty of usable areas.


    The island is covered in coconut groves, surrounded by beaches with fine, soft sand. In later years, it would become a renowned diving destination.


    Hardy said, "The island must have a large airport capable of handling large aircraft. The runway should be no less than 4,000 meters."


    Although today''s aircraft don''t need such long runways, Hardy knew that planes would become larger in the future. For example, a Boeing 737 or Airbus A320, both small mainline aircraft, require a 2,700 meter runway. A 747 needs over 3,300 meters, and an even larger A380 requires close to 4,000 meters. Hardy was planning ahead.


    "There also needs to be a large dock for both passenger and cargo ships. The existing dock is a natural harbor in a great location, but it''s too small. We''re going to develop this place into a resort and gambling hub, requiring large scale construction. There will be many tourists in the future, so we can''t overlook the need for proper docks for people and goods."


    "We also need to build a Governor''s mansion. This current office isn''t suitable. The future Governor''s mansion will be the highest authority on the Cayman Islands, and it must meet that standard."


    "We''ll need to build a government building, too, which will include all departments."


    "The military needs a suitable location. I think the end of the island looks good¡ªthere''s a port there that can be turned into a military dock, solely for military use."

 Chapter 513 - 513 Presidential System

    "The military needs a suitable location. I think the end of the island looks good¡ªthere''s a port there that can be turned into a military dock, solely for military use."


    "The area can''t be too small either, since we''ll need to accommodate land, sea, and air forces."


    "Then there''s the matter of George Town''s city planning. According to my vision, George Town will become the Cayman Islands'' hub for finance, casinos, and tourism. We must plan out tourist beach zones, hotels, shopping districts, casino areas, and so on."


    "So, we need to thoroughly plan the island''s water and electricity systems. We should build a power plant that can support the island''s operations. No coal¡ªit''s too troublesome. We''ll go with a plant powered by natural gas or oil."


    Many South American countries produce oil: Venezuela, Ecuador, Colombia, Peru, Argentina, and Chile all have oil resources, making future oil and gas supplies convenient.


    "This is an island, so we need to be prepared for hurricanes. When designing streets, houses, and drainage systems, this must be carefully considered. As for waste management on the island, my plan is to avoid processing it here. We''ll pack it up and send it elsewhere for incineration to keep the island clean."


    "We''ll also need to redesign the island''s roads. Apart from the two main roads in the center, I plan to build a road encircling the island."


    Hardy laid out his ideas, and the others kept taking notes.


    "These are just the thoughts I had on my way here. If I''ve missed anything, feel free to add it," Hardy said.


    One of the design company experts smiled and said, "Mr. Hardy, you''ve already thought of most everything. We''ll just need to refine some of the details."


    "Your design company should prepare a detailed construction plan for me to review before making any final decisions," Hardy instructed.


    "Understood, Mr. Hardy."


    After the design company staff left, Hardy turned to Andy and Lancer. "In the future, the Cayman Islands will become an autonomous territory. Everything from government, security, economy, and culture will be under our control¡ªlike building a small country."


    "Andy, since we aren''t experts in this area, help me find some professionals to bring into Hardy Corp''s think tank. Their sole responsibility will be Cayman affairs, and they''ll help us establish a proper management system."


    "Remember, no democracy¡ªthat''s meaningless. I intend to implement a presidential system."


    "Presidential system?" Andy hadn''t heard the term before and looked puzzled.


    "It means treating the Cayman autonomous territory like a company. I''ll be the chairman, overseeing everything. The Prime Minister will be like the CEO, and the ministers will be department managers. This way, management will be simple and straightforward," Hardy explained.


    Andy nodded in understanding; deep down, he supported this so called presidential system. On a small island like Cayman, it was the most efficient way to govern, eliminating many obstacles and restrictions.


    "Then we''ll set up a Cayman Island Development and Construction Company, which will be responsible for all future development on the island."


    This was crucial because development would cost a lot of money, especially as they were building an entire city.


    "Got it, boss," Andy nodded.


    As for Neil, he would be responsible for security on the island. With only about 3,000 people living there, Neil''s 300 men would be enough.


    Hardy had great confidence in the future of the Cayman Islands.


    He had enough funds to support the initial construction. Once the casinos were up and running, business would naturally boom, and he wouldn''t have to worry about future development.


    Some might doubt the potential of a small place like Cayman Island.


    But take the Principality of Monaco, the world''s second smallest country, covering just 1.98 square kilometers. Thanks to its casinos, it still made huge profits.


    Later, that king even married Hollywood star Grace Kelly.


    At 1.98 square kilometers, Monaco is smaller than a town, and the so called royal family is just a title.


    Cayman Island, on the other hand, has 260 square kilometers.


    That''s almost as big as Las Vegas.


    The most important thing is that Hardy would have full autonomy here. Aside from not being able to wage wars, he could do anything.


    That included making laws and government regulations.


    Once the casinos were running, the place would become a haven for money laundering¡ªno, it should be called a tax haven.


    Just from that, he could earn an unimaginable amount of money in the future.


    As for whether other countries would attack?


    Hardy had thought it through. On one hand, he would rely on the U.S., and on the other, on the U.K. With the two leading nations of Nato as long as neither intervened, no one else would dare make a move.


    Hardy left the office and found Taylor, taking her to the beach.


    Clear blue waters stretched before them.


    This was a tropical region, with temperatures ranging between 24 to 30 degrees Celsius year-round¡ªan ideal climate. Taylor, dressed in a sundress, kicked off her shoes and frolicked barefoot on the soft white sand, hopping around to avoid the waves. Youth really is wonderful¡ªshe was having fun all by herself.


    "Hardy, come chase me!"


    Taylor stood ahead, waving her hand toward Hardy.


    Hardy chased after her.


    Taylor took off running, laughing as she went.


    She wasn''t much of a match for Hardy, and after running just a dozen meters, he caught her and scooped her up in his arms. Hardy didn''t stop, continuing to run forward with the wind in his face. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah~~ Hahaha~!"


    Taylor burst out laughing, waving her arms and kicking her feet.


    Hardy was actually quite excited. Soon, this entire place would belong to him, and the idea of building a city, even running a country, filled him with a sense of accomplishment that made him feel thrilled all over.


    He realized he was even more excited than he had imagined.


    When they were tired, they lay under a palm tree. The leaves provided shade, casting dappled shadows. Hardy kissed Taylor on the lips, and she responded passionately.


    Suddenly, Taylor''s body tensed slightly.


    The man''s hand slid inside her neckline.


    The girl kissed him even more fervently.

 Chapter 514 - 514 Preparation For Heading To Japan

    Two days later.


    Hardy issued his first governor''s order: "Given the upcoming large scale development on the island, it will no longer be suitable for residents to live here. All residents will be relocated off the island and can choose from three destinations: the United Kingdom, the United States, or Jamaica. The government will assist with their immigration."


    "All privately owned land on the island that originally belonged to the residents will be reclaimed by the governor, with compensation provided at a fair price."


    "Those who register early can choose to go to the UK or the US. Anyone who refuses will be forcibly relocated to Jamaica."


    This order from Hardy was essentially a forced eviction, reclaiming all land.


    Whether they agreed or not, they had no choice.


    The original residents of the island were a mix of people: exiles, pirates, slaves, and various others with unusual backgrounds.


    Some of these families had been here for one or two hundred years, considering themselves native islanders. But with Jamaica''s independence looming in the next few years, some of them might stir up trouble, so Hardy thought it best to clear them out now and make the place pristine.


    Hardy wanted to preemptively solve any potential issues.


    At this point, starting from scratch meant they could still take bold steps. If they waited until the development was complete, it would be much harder to clean things up.


    As for whether this might tarnish Hardy''s reputation,


    What kind of reputation does a casino owner care about?


    Besides, Hardy''s compensation wasn''t meager. Whether it was for private land or houses, everything would be paid for at a price sufficient for them to buy a new home in the US or UK.


    As for the future,


    Becoming a resident of the Cayman Islands wouldn''t be so easy. It would require either being an employee of Hardy''s company or being someone of status and capability.


    How to attract such people would depend on future developments.


    If this place became a financial center, there would naturally be countless people eager to immigrate here.


    The islanders didn''t expect that the new governor''s first action would be to expel all of them from the island. However, the idea of emigrating to the United States or the UK tempted many.


    Currently, the island had no electricity. At night, people still used fish oil lamps for lighting, while the rest of the world had long entered the electric age. They were living in the Middle Ages.


    In truth, many of the residents dreamed of living in a big city, but they had never had the means to do so.


    And the governor had promised: those who agreed to emigrate would be helped to move to the US or UK. Those who refused would be sent straight to Jamaica.


    After all, they were already under Jamaican jurisdiction, so sending them there wasn''t unreasonable.


    In the end, the people surrendered. They had no choice just look at the soldiers with guns. They couldn''t resist.


    Most chose to go to the United States because the newspapers they had seen before painted the US as a paradise, a land flowing with milk and honey, where even the air was sweet.


    A smaller group chose the UK, since they had English ancestry, while a few residents took a gamble and stayed. By the end of the voluntary migration, the rest were forcibly relocated to Jamaica.


    Peter Smith, formerly Andy''s assistant and now one of the Hardy Group''s senior management, was a management graduate with over a decade of experience. He was selected to be the head of the Cayman Island Development Company, overseeing the early stages of the Cayman Islands'' development.


    With Hardy and Andy leaving the Cayman Islands, all construction was left in his hands, while security was handed over to Neil.


    A few days later,


    A fleet arrived from Miami, bringing more workers and materials to the Cayman Islands, including food, construction machinery, steel, and cement.


    The Cayman Islands large scale development officially began.


    The first project would be the construction of the port.


    The entire island would soon become one massive construction site, and the former residents'' homes would be repurposed for the construction workers.


    Meanwhile, an American design firm would carry out a comprehensive plan for the development of the Cayman Islands. The entire project was expected to take several years.


    With the Cayman Islands'' development now on track, Hardy prepared to head to Japan.


    At his estate in Beverly Hills, Hardy was lounging in a loose robe, holding a stack of documents and carefully reading through them.


    The documents were important.


    They included lists of Japanese companies that had been seized and confiscated by the US military, the current status of all Japanese companies, and a roster of companies open to investment.


    Hardy was studying them intently, contemplating how best to make his move in Japan.


    Hardy looked at the list of seized and confiscated companies, which included most of the Japanese enterprises that supported Japan''s military industry during World War II.


    Mitsubishi Heavy Industries.


    Between 1937 and 1945, Mitsubishi was one of the largest military suppliers for the Japanese army, producing eight aircraft carriers, 30 large battleships, and a large number of planes, tanks, artillery, bombs, and more. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the war, all military factories were seized by the U.S., including subsidiary plants, and the Mitsubishi conglomerate, including Mitsubishi Trading, was broken up.


    Kawasaki Heavy Industries.


    During World War II, this company supplied the Japanese army with the Ki-61 and Ki-100 fighter planes, the Type 1 transport plane, and also built the battleship Haruna and the aircraft carrier Kaga. It also produced military motorcycles, railway locomotives, and equipment.


    Panasonic.


    From 1936 to 1945, Panasonic produced large numbers of fighter planes, aerial bombs, communication equipment, and mountain artillery for the Japanese military.


    Toshiba.


    From 1939 to 1945, Toshiba produced Type 97 and Type 95 medium tanks, heavy machine guns, and various types of mountain artillery for the Japanese army.


    Fuji Heavy Industries.


    During the war, Fuji produced over 20,000 military aircraft of various types, accounting for one third of Japan''s total military aircraft production during World War II.

 Chapter 515 - 515 Playing Both Athlete And Referee

    Yamaha.


    Originally a musical instrument company, Yamaha produced large quantities of aircraft parts during the war, and some of its factories were seized.


    Nikon.


    Nikon specialized in optical equipment. During World War II, it supplied all of the Japanese military''s binoculars, targeting sights, rangefinders, aerial cameras, and periscopes.


    NEC.


    During the war, together with Sumitomo Electric, NEC produced radar systems, wireless phones, vacuum tubes, and other electronic and semiconductor equipment for the Japanese army.


    Nissan.


    Nissan produced large numbers of military trucks and vehicles during World War II.


    Isuzu.


    Isuzu provided armored vehicles, tractors, and military trucks for the Japanese army during the war.


    Nakajima Aircraft Company.


    Nakajima was one of the leading suppliers of fighter planes to the Japanese military during World War II, competing with Mitsubishi and Fuji. As a pure military contractor, Nakajima was completely seized and dismantled after the war.


    Hitachi.


    During the war, Hitachi produced military ships, tanks, engines for military planes, and various parts. Some of its factories were seized.


    Hino.


    Hino was the company that produced the engines for the Kamikaze planes. It also supplied parts for tanks, armored vehicles, military trucks, and tractors. All factories involved in military production were seized.


    Additionally, there were companies producing bullets, chemicals, and logistical supplies for the military.


    In total, there were about 300 companies.


    Hardy thought to himself, even if he only took over these 300 companies, it would be enough to satisfy the seven major financial groups. As the ''Economic Envoy,'' the government had given him the power to manage these companies.


    Hardy was definitely going to take full advantage of this power.


    If you don''t use the power you have, it''s wasted.


    As he continued reading,


    the materials also outlined the current state of Japan''s large companies, including banks, commercial firms, heavy industries, electronics manufacturers, breweries, glass factories, steel mills, petrochemical companies, automotive companies, real estate firms, semiconductor companies, telecommunications firms, medical companies, textile companies, food companies, and more.


    In total, there were over 600 companies.


    After the U.S. occupied Japan, it remained highly vigilant, implementing economic policies aimed at suppressing and weakening Japan.


    The Japanese zaibatsu (financial conglomerates) were dismantled, and large corporations were broken up. Previously powerful financial groups were all split apart, and strict controls were placed on finance and foreign trade.


    In the years following the war, more than 40,000 pieces of machinery and equipment were taken and distributed among Philippines and Southeast Asian countries.


    Japan''s domestic economy was on the verge of collapse, with factories operating at half capacity. Last year, the total output value of all Japanese companies combined was only a few million dollars, less than that of a single American company.


    But from the list, Hardy could still see Japan''s underlying potential. As long as they got some breathing room, these companies would quickly revive and grow.


    Hardy spent an entire day reviewing the list, thinking deeply. Then, he called to convene the first meeting of the investment group, bringing together representatives from other financial groups.


    A day later, the representatives selected by the various financial groups to lead their Japan investments began arriving in Los Angeles. They gathered at Hardy''s Beverly Hills estate, where they met again.


    Hardy also had Andy join the meeting.


    Looking around at the dozen or so attendees, Hardy smiled and said, "You all should have received the list of Japanese companies. What are your thoughts after going through it?"


    The vice president of Morgan Stanley spoke up: "Japan''s financial sector is very fragile right now. The government has no money, the banks have no money, and the people have no money. I see this as an excellent opportunity for us to absorb their banking industry and assets." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bankers see things differently than most. Where others might wonder how to make money when there''s no money around, bankers see the lack of funds as the perfect time to offer loans and acquire assets.


    The vice president of Rockefeller chimed in: "Japan''s industrial chain is very comprehensive. From the Meiji Restoration until now, Japan has been learning from Europe, with rapid industrial development. They also have a mature workforce, and compared to the U.S., Japanese labor is extremely cheap¡ªonly a quarter or a fifth of American wages¡ªmaking it ideal for industrial manufacturing."


    Others also shared their opinions.


    Everyone could see where the profit lay.


    Hardy then said, "The reason I called you here is that, before we go to Japan, I want us to come up with a plan of action that will allow us to maximize profits."


    Hearing Hardy''s words, smiles appeared on everyone''s faces.


    They were capitalists, and making money was their favorite thing. The idea of maximizing profits was music to their ears.


    "Mr. Hardy, what are your thoughts? After all, you''re the leader of this delegation," someone said with a smile.


    Hardy smiled back.


    "Today, I want to focus on the Japanese military industry companies that were seized by the U.S. military. There are about 300 of these companies. During the war, they supplied the Japanese army with a large number of military products, and after the occupation, these companies were shut down."


    "I once asked President Johnson, and he made it clear that these companies fall under the jurisdiction of the Economic Guidance Corps."


    "I reviewed the list. It includes a variety of companies: eight major shipbuilders, four aircraft manufacturers, five automotive manufacturers, dozens of component suppliers, and many others, totaling more than 300 companies."


    "Some of these factories have already been dismantled, with the machinery sent to Philippines, China and other Southeast Asian countries as part of the reparations. Some, however, have yet to be taken apart. The equipment isn''t the biggest issue¡ªthe land and factories are still intact, and those alone represent a significant asset.


    "I have an idea. If any of you are interested, let''s discuss how to handle these companies."


    The seasoned businesspeople in the room were all well aware of the value of these assets.


    Of course, The key factor would be the price.


    The vice president of Rockefeller asked, "It''s possible some of these factories have already been stripped bare. How would these assets be priced, Mr. Hardy?"


    Hardy shrugged.


    "I don''t know how they''ll be priced. Technically, those assets no longer belong to Japan¡ªthey''ve been seized by the U.S. So, the price will be determined by the U.S. government."


    "My thought is this: we gather here, and we assign each industry a ''reasonable'' price. Once we get the president and Congress to approve that price, we can buy them ourselves. That way, we can ''legally'' acquire these assets."


    Hardy emphasized the words "reasonable" and "legal" heavily.


    Everyone in the room, experienced and shrewd, immediately understood what Hardy was suggesting, and smiles appeared on their faces.


    Hardy continued, "Once we''ve set the prices, we can discuss among ourselves who will buy which companies. Once Congress approves the prices, the purchases can be completed directly. What do you all think?"


    "I think Mr. Hardy''s idea is excellent!" the representative from the Texas financial group said enthusiastically.


    "I support Mr. Hardy''s suggestion," agreed the representative from the Cleveland financial group.


    Setting your own prices and buying the assets yourself. Playing both athlete and referee. How could this not be a profitable venture?

 Chapter 516 - 516 Cross Holding

    Each person had a list in their hands, ready to discuss one by one. Hardy pointed to the first name on the list and said, "Yokosuka Naval Shipyard, located near Tokyo Bay, and one of Japan''s four major shipyards. How much do you think it''s worth?"


    At this point, a representative from the Mellon Foundation spoke up, "Back when Japan was building the Yokosuka Shipyard, they purchased equipment from our shipbuilding company under the Mellon Foundation, and we provided guidance. If I remember correctly, the total investment in the Yokosuka Shipyard back then, converted into U.S. dollars, was about 45 million dollars.


    "As for the current value, even with damages, it''s still worth at least 8 million dollars." The Mellon representative gave a very low estimate.


    No one objected. This price was indeed already quite low.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "How about we set it at 3.85 million dollars?"


    It was as if he were saying, "Shut your mouths, I''ll name a price, and we''ll close the deal right away."


    Everyone''s eyes widened.


    Whoa.


    That was barely a fraction of the original price; it was incredibly ruthless.


    However, These capitalists felt even more excited, every cell in their bodies trembling with joy.


    The feeling of driving the price down like that was simply exhilarating.


    After all, they were the buyers, and the lower the price, the less they would pay and the more they would profit.


    The group continued.


    Hardy read the second name.


    "Yokohama Mitsubishi Shipyard, located in Yokohama, has produced several aircraft carriers and battleships, with shipbuilding capabilities no less than Yokosuka''s. What price do you think we should give it?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "4.5 million dollars?" The vice president of Morgan Stanley ventured.


    Well, he went straight for the bottom price. This guy seemed to have figured out Hardy''s real intention¡ªto drive the prices down hard so they could all make money together.


    "How about 3.68 million?" Hardy asked.


    "Agreed!"


    "That''s a good price."


    "Write it down." And so, the pricing continued.


    Kawasaki Shipyard, 3.55 million dollars.


    Kure Naval Shipyard, being too close to Hiroshima, which had been devastated by the atomic bomb and was still in ruins, even 1 million dollars seemed overpriced.


    Mitsubishi Nagasaki Shipyard, the twin of Kure Naval Shipyard, also suffered from the atomic bombing, and no one wanted to buy it either.


    Asano Shipyard.


    Sasebo Naval Shipyard.


    Once the shipyards were priced, it was time for the aircraft manufacturers. American defense companies had no interest in Japanese planes¡ªafter all, Japanese planes were soundly beaten by American ones on the battlefield, and American aircraft manufacturers saw no value in Japanese counterparts.


    Prices were even lower.


    Next were military automobile companies.


    Military steel companies.


    These people worked busily and energetically. As evening approached, Hardy arranged for dinner, and after eating, they resumed their discussions on pricing.


    They worked late into the night, and finally, a price list for the U.S. seizure of Japanese military industrial assets was completed. The total came to 570 million dollars.


    They had already driven the prices as low as possible, but with over 300 companies involved, each business was only worth about a little over a million dollars on average.


    "Gentlemen, it''s quite late now. Let''s rest for the night and continue discussing how to deal with these companies tomorrow, shall we?"


    Everyone agreed.


    They left in high spirits.


    The next day, they arrived early to continue.


    After everyone sat down, Hardy said, "We all know that the actual value of these companies is much higher than the prices we''ve set. Now, there are two issues: first, we need to push Congress to approve these prices, and that requires all seven of us to act together."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Whether it was Rockefeller or Morgan, they all had significant influence in Congress. And with several other major financial groups involved, how likely was it that Congress wouldn''t approve?


    It would be easier than electing a president, after all.


    "Another thing," Hardy continued, "is how to divide the profits. My suggestion is that we divide the shares equally among us. That way, we can form a united front. What do you all think?"


    If everyone purchased companies separately, choosing the ones they favored, Hardy felt their collective strength would be diluted.


    It would eventually turn into everyone fighting for themselves.


    Hardy''s idea was that they all hold a certain percentage of shares in these companies, creating a deeper cooperation and synergy, allowing everyone to profit. The future management of these companies could be handled by a single entity.


    At this point, the vice president of Morgan Stanley spoke up, "Mr. Hardy, I agree with you. Joint investment and shared ownership is the most beneficial approach. However, there''s one problem¡ªif we divide shares in over 300 companies, it would be too obvious. Both the U.S. and Japanese governments would become very wary of us.


    Any form of monopoly would attract government scrutiny.


    While this cross holding model may not seem like a traditional monopoly, it still resembles a financial conglomerate, essentially creating a new conglomerate in Japan. The U.S. and Japanese governments might find that hard to accept."


    But Hardy had already thought this through. In fact, this new conglomerate formed through cross holdings was something Hardy had deliberately created, with the intention of promoting offshore companies.


    "Gentlemen, are you all aware of my appointment as the Baron of the Cayman Islands?" Hardy asked.


    Some smiled. "Of course, we''ve heard about it. The newspapers even mentioned Mr. Hardy''s rumored relationship with Princess Margaret. We were all curious, but out of politeness, we didn''t ask. Are you going to clear things up for us?"


    Hardy quickly waved his hands.


    "That''s just gossip and rumor."


    "What I really want to say is that after becoming the Governor of the Cayman Islands, the territory has gained autonomous rights, including authority over administration, legislation, taxation, and foreign affairs."


    "In the future, I plan to turn the Cayman Islands into a place with no personal income tax, no corporate income tax, no capital gains tax, and no property tax."

 Chapter 517 - 517 The Cayman Islands Paradise For Corporations

    Everyone in the room, all financial moguls, immediately lit up upon hearing Hardy''s plan to eliminate these heavy taxes. Someone quickly responded, "If we were to set up a company in the Cayman Islands and conduct import-export business, with funds circulating through the Caymans, we would save a huge amount on taxes."


    High taxes sometimes reach 35%, which is a third of the profits. Especially for large transactions involving millions or even billions, it''s no small matter.


    "I''ll go into the details of the Cayman plan later," Hardy said. "But regarding our current investment in Japan, we could easily register hundreds of companies in the Cayman Islands and use these companies to acquire control of Japanese businesses.


    "And for the companies in the Cayman Islands, the Cayman government''s policy is strict confidentiality¡ªno shareholder information will be disclosed to any external party, including the U.S. or U.K. governments, and there are no foreign exchange controls in place."


    "These companies could engage in cross-holding of shares. As for how to manage that, I trust that any bank or financial management firm could easily handle it, right?"


    The others finally understood Hardy''s plan.


    If things were truly as Hardy described¡ªno taxes, highly confidential information, and no foreign exchange controls¡ªthen the Cayman Islands would be an absolute paradise for corporate investment.


    They could operate in Japan with much more freedom, and when profits were made, they wouldn''t even need to bring the money back to the U.S., avoiding high taxes. Instead, they could use the funds for further offshore investments, directly from the Cayman Islands, making the Caymans a legitimate and legal investment haven.


    Not only would this apply to the Japan investment, but they could use the same method for all of their foreign investments. They could open another company in the Cayman Islands to hold shares in their overseas assets, allowing profits to flow into Cayman accounts, again avoiding hefty taxes.


    American entrepreneurs had been playing cat and mouse with the U.S. tax system for centuries, always under heavy scrutiny. But now Hardy had introduced a method that felt like opening an enormous window of opportunity for these men.


    It was simply brilliant.


    The vice president of Morgan Stanley asked eagerly, "Mr. Hardy, I agree with your proposal for joint investment and cross holding of shares. But I''m even more interested in hearing all the details of your financial regulations for the Cayman Islands¡ªthe more detailed, the better."


    The others all nodded in agreement.


    At this point, their interest in the Cayman Islands had surpassed their interest in the Japanese investment.


    Everyone present was intrigued by the Cayman Islands'' policies. Hardy smiled and said to Andy, "Andy, why don''t you introduce the details to everyone?"


    In recent days, Hardy and Andy had been studying the situation in the Cayman Islands. The idea of turning Cayman into a tax haven was Hardy''s proposal, and he shared his knowledge of future tax havens with Andy.


    Andy was astonished by the concept of a tax haven.


    Taxation is one of the most crucial mechanisms for a government to function. Without taxes, a government cannot operate. But Cayman was different. It was a small place with minimal financial needs, and since Cayman belonged entirely to Hardy, as the owner of the Hardy Group, he didn''t care about collecting a bit of tax revenue.


    Turning Cayman into a tax haven had enormous benefits.


    Take Hardy Group, for example. It already had significant overseas operations, including in Hong Kong, the U.K., France, the Netherlands, Italy, and soon, Japan.


    The total asset value was approximately $200 million.


    If these companies earned profits and those profits were repatriated to the U.S., a large portion would be seized by the U.S. tax system.


    In the past, funds would be transferred to Switzerland, but even Switzerland required some taxes, and their financial management fees were not low.


    If Cayman became a financial hub, those taxes would no longer need to be paid, significantly reducing tax expenditures. This could save a considerable amount of money, especially as Hardy''s enterprises grew larger.


    Additionally, Cayman could become a focal point for international trade financing. If others settled their accounts through Cayman and transferred their funds to Wells Fargo, the bank''s capital would expand rapidly, potentially turning it into a global financial giant.


    Once the bank had money, everything else would be easier to achieve.


    In the past few days, Andy, along with a team of lawyers and financial experts, had been refining the Cayman Islands'' financial management policies, and a framework was already taking shape.


    "From now on, the Cayman Islands will implement an exemption from taxes, meaning no direct taxes will be levied on individuals or companies."


    "Setting up a company in the Cayman Islands will have a very low threshold. People from any country can register a company here, with no nationality restrictions, as long as they are 18 or older."


    "The registered capital will be $50,000, but no capital verification is required."


    "A company only needs one shareholder and one director, and the shareholder and director can be the same person. Aside from banks, insurance, and military related businesses, there are no restrictions on what the company can do."


    "In addition, foreign exchange in the Cayman Islands is completely unrestricted. The government does not impose any limitations on the movement of funds, and it''s even possible to not register the owner''s name¡ªonly a fund code and withdrawal password are needed, ensuring a high level of confidentiality."


    When Andy finished explaining this point, everyone in the room immediately thought of money laundering.


    This was unrestricted, blatant money laundering without any limitations. It was shamelessly overt.


    For many, this was an extremely important point.


    "The Cayman Islands is a British Overseas Territory, so it enjoys the protection of the U.K., which ensures its security. But as an autonomous territory, Cayman can implement its own administrative and tax policies." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Cayman government will charge a company registration fee, an annual report fee, and an annual audit fee. These are fixed costs to maintain company operations, but beyond that, there are no other fees."


    Everyone understood.


    These fees were trivial for a company and could easily be ignored¡ªmaybe only a few hundred or a thousand dollars a year. But if enough companies registered, these fees could generate sufficient revenue to cover the Cayman Islands expenses.

 Chapter 518 - 518 The Worlds Largest Financial Systeme

    Andy continued: "Setting up a company in the Cayman Islands facilitates cross border business operations, helps avoid trade barriers and foreign exchange controls, and provides a simple registration process with easy management. It''s perfect for overseas investment operations, such as our investment in Japan."


    "If it really works like that, it''s fantastic. We all have substantial overseas investments, so we could re-register those companies in Cayman and place our overseas companies under Cayman ownership. That would save us from paying a lot in taxes and make fund transfers much easier."


    Other executives nodded in agreement.


    They were financial magnates, and they immediately saw the benefits of the Cayman Islands as a tax haven. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some of them were thinking even further ahead.


    The vice president of Morgan Stanley asked, "How many banks are currently in the Cayman Islands?"


    "Only Wells Fargo," Andy replied.


    Since Cayman belonged to Hardy, and Wells Fargo was Hardy''s privately owned enterprise with 100% control, naturally Wells Fargo would serve as the settlement bank.


    All financial transactions would go through Wells Fargo.


    Whether it was money from laundering, smuggling, drug trafficking, or corporate funds seeking tax shelter, all would flow into Wells Fargo in the Cayman Islands.


    These financial tycoons quickly realized that in the future, an immense amount of capital would likely flood into Wells Fargo, causing the bank''s assets to swell rapidly.


    These financial groups had their own banks and were envious of this potential. Someone asked, "Can we establish banks in the Cayman Islands?"


    Andy had previously mentioned that aside from banks, insurance, and military related companies, there were no restrictions. This meant that the first three types of businesses had some limitations.


    Andy explained: "We certainly welcome financial institutions to establish branches in the Cayman Islands. However, there are some restrictions. You''re all smart people¡ªunder Cayman''s tax-free and foreign exchange unrestricted policies, the role of banks would be incredibly powerful."


    "That''s why we''ve set a rule: if you want to establish a bank, insurance company, securities firm, trust company, or fund management company in Cayman, you either need to pay a certain amount of taxes¡ªthough much lower than in other places¡ªor allow Wells Fargo to invest."


    The financial sector was extremely lucrative.


    Cayman''s policies were so relaxed that many financial institutions would want to take advantage of these loose monetary regulations for profit, which would, in turn, siphon off resources that Hardy had cultivated.


    Cayman was tax-free to attract capital for Wells Fargo, but Hardy wasn''t so generous as to offer the same benefits to other banks for free.


    The crowd understood Andy''s explanation and found his demands reasonable. If they owned such a territory, they wouldn''t let others profit without a cost either.


    Fortunately, Hardy''s requirement was only that Wells Fargo take a share in any financial branch established in Cayman, which didn''t affect the core of their financial empires. They would still profit from the funds circulating in Cayman.


    "We at Morgan Stanley are prepared to open a branch in Cayman."


    "We at Manhattan Bank also plan to open a branch in Cayman."


    "Mellon Financial is planning to set up an investment division in Cayman as well."


    Soon, representatives from the DuPont, Cleveland, and Texas conglomerates also announced plans to establish financial institutions in the Cayman Islands.


    As for the shareholding structure,


    Hardy''s principle was that Wells Fargo would hold no less than 30% equity in any bank established in the Cayman Islands.


    Besides earning money, Wells Fargo would sign agreements with these banks for the free flow of funds, thereby creating a powerful financial network. This would ensure that financial transactions between these banks and Wells Fargo would flow seamlessly.


    Anyone trying to trace those transactions?


    It would be nearly impossible.


    Given the potential obstruction from the world''s largest financial systems, Hardy knew how much resistance such an act would face.


    This network of influence was so powerful that even the U.S. government had to tread carefully. Any politician issuing orders had to consider the consequences of offending several major financial conglomerates.


    After the financial groups discussed their plans to acquire Japan''s seized assets, Hardy submitted the price list to President Johnson''s administration.


    When President Johnson reviewed the list, his first impression was that the individual prices seemed low. However, upon seeing the total:


    $570 million.


    He was intrigued.


    Japan was currently in extreme poverty, still burdened with hundreds of billions of dollars in war reparations. The government had no funds, and neither did its people.


    If the U.S. could secure $570 million from this transaction, it could accomplish a lot.


    Hardy explained to President Johnson, "I hope you''ll present this list to Congress. If they approve, I''ll move forward with the sales, which will allow us to recoup a significant amount of money. This money is crucial for revitalizing Japan''s economy."


    "Alright," President Johnson replied, "I''ll submit it to Congress as soon as possible. I''m sure they''ll be eager to dispose of these useless assets and help Japan become self-sufficient again."


    President Johnson then introduced the proposal to Congress, asking the legislators to review it. A vote would be held during the next session. Once Congress passed it, the deal would be legal, leaving no room for objections.


    Every congressman received a copy of the list of Japanese military industrial assets.


    Naturally, this matter couldn''t be kept secret, nor did anyone try to hide it. The Japanese Embassy in Washington quickly got hold of the list, and the ambassador''s first reaction was that Japan''s assets were about to be divided up. He immediately relayed the information back to Tokyo.


    When the Japanese Prime Minister and cabinet members saw the prices, they felt as though their hearts were bleeding. These were national assets, painstakingly built with massive investments from the Japanese people, and now the U.S. was offering prices that were one twentieth of the original cost.


    In truth, these assets had already been seized by the U.S. military.


    Initially, the Japanese government had lost all hope, but over time, through repeated requests and heavy bribes, they managed to soften General MacArthur''s stance.

 Chapter 519 - 519 A Blatant Exchange Of Interests

    During a meeting with the Japanese Prime Minister, MacArthur had hinted that once Japan''s reconstruction met certain criteria, he would consider loosening the restrictions, including allowing some of the seized factories and equipment to be repurposed for civilian use.


    The Japanese government had begun to feel hopeful again.


    But now the U.S. was preparing to sell off these seized assets. If they were sold to Americans, there would be no chance for them to return to Japanese hands.


    It was important to note that these companies represented virtually all of Japan''s heavy industries. Losing them would inflict an irreversible blow to Japan''s industrial base.


    Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida hurried to meet with MacArthur, hoping the general could intervene and stop the sale.


    The U.S. Occupation Headquarters was located in Tokyo''s commercial district, in the city''s largest building, directly across the moat from the Imperial Palace. Prime Minister Yoshida entered MacArthur''s office, where the general was smoking a pipe and reading a newspaper. Yoshida bowed deeply.


    "General MacArthur!"


    MacArthur, who was effectively Japan''s ruler at the time, had the power to appoint and dismiss officials. Even the Emperor had to pay respects to him.


    "You called to say you had something important to discuss. What is it?" MacArthur asked.


    Yoshida quickly presented the list of seized companies. MacArthur took it and glanced over it while Yoshida explained, "This information comes from our embassy in Washington. President Johnson has submitted this price list to Congress for approval. Once approved, these assets may soon be purchased by other parties.


    "We''ve learned that this list was prepared by Mr. Jon Hardy, the U.S. special envoy for Japan''s economic recovery."


    Jon Hardy.


    MacArthur shifted his corn-cob pipe.


    He knew that President Johnson had recently appointed Hardy as the special envoy to address Japan''s economic collapse following the failure of the Dodge Plan, with the goal of making Japan self-sufficient so the U.S. wouldn''t have to continue funneling aid.


    The U.S. wanted to control Japan, but not destroy it. After all, total destruction would be detrimental to their own interests. The ideal situation was for Japan to become self-sufficient, but still under U.S. control, making it easier to manage.


    America had not anticipated the extent of Japan''s later economic growth.


    As for Jon Hardy, MacArthur wasn''t particularly fond of him. He''d heard Hardy was once a Marine under his command, just a low-ranking soldier.


    But in just a few years after returning to the U.S., Hardy had become a billionaire, founded the Hardy Group, and helped Johnson win the presidency. Now, this small time former soldier had been made Japan''s economic envoy.


    MacArthur, as the Supreme Commander of the Allied Occupation Forces in Japan, wielded the highest authority and had been used to having absolute control. Now, this economic envoy was encroaching on his domain, and he didn''t like it. From the start, MacArthur had been displeased with Hardy.


    Recently, he had accepted a large bribe from the Japanese.


    The Japanese had pleaded with him to return some of the seized companies.


    Some enterprises¡ªlike those that produced warships, fighter planes, tanks, guns, and ammunition¡ªhad to remain seized under any circumstances. But other supporting factories could go either way.


    MacArthur had initially planned to return some of those companies to the Japanese as a goodwill gesture, in light of the gold bribe. But now Hardy had drawn up a price list, intending to sell off all of the seized companies, disrupting MacArthur''s plans.


    MacArthur hated having his plans disrupted.


    He was already displeased with Hardy for encroaching on his authority. Now, Hardy was messing up his agreements, adding to MacArthur''s growing resentment.


    "I''ll send a telegram to President Johnson expressing my concerns and see if we can ease this situation," MacArthur said, blowing out a puff of smoke. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yoshida bowed deeply. "Thank you, General, for your mediation."


    MacArthur sent a telegram to the White House office, and the office secretary presented it to President Johnson. In the telegram, MacArthur opposed the low price sale of Japan''s confiscated assets, believing it would incite hostility among the Japanese people and suggested handling the matter more gently.


    After reading the telegram, Johnson calmly said, "Not only is MacArthur unable to stop this, but even I don''t have that power."


    He knew very well.


    This time, Hardy had gathered the seven major consortiums, and the pricing list was the result of their discussions.


    Johnson was fully aware of the enormous influence of these seven major consortiums.


    He believed that the proposal would easily pass Congress without any resistance.


    As for Johnson, he wouldn''t oppose it either, because he used this matter to negotiate with Hardy regarding a limited healthcare plan.


    During his election campaign, Johnson had mentioned a healthcare plan, but later Hardy opposed it and proposed a limited healthcare plan as a transitional solution. After his re-election, Johnson presented this limited healthcare plan to Congress.


    The plan involved funding from the federal government, local governments, and citizens to provide limited healthcare benefits to the public.


    Even so, the previous vote still failed to pass.


    This left Johnson feeling quite helpless.


    With the Republicans holding the majority in Congress, Johnson had long anticipated that many of his policies would face significant obstacles during his presidency.


    There was no doubt, when it comes to party competition, some legislators oppose just for the sake of opposition.


    So they can let you know that even though you''re the President, they can still make things difficult for you.


    So, when Hardy presented the pricing list for Japanese assets, Johnson saw an opportunity. He proposed to Hardy that the seven major consortiums should help persuade Congress to pass the limited healthcare plan simultaneously.


    In simple terms, he was using Japanese assets to benefit the seven major consortiums, so they would work to convince their own legislators.


    Hardy took the proposal back to the seven major consortiums, and, out of self-interest, the other consortiums decided to use their connections to lobby the legislators.


    To put it bluntly, this was a blatant exchange of interests.

 Chapter 520 - 520 The Cayman Islands First Companies

    Johnson''s price was Japanese assets, and what he gained was the ability to carry out his governance strategy.


    MacArthur jumped in to stop it.


    But what could he stop?


    Could he really stop it?


    Caught in the web of interests among the President, Congress, and the seven major consortiums, MacArthur''s power as the "supreme ruler" of Japan paled in comparison.


    Despite his domineering presence in Japan, in the United States, he was just another general¡ªone among many of his rank.


    Naturally, Hardy also wanted the limited healthcare plan to pass because he had significant interests at stake. For that reason, he even formed a new insurance company with the Bank of America and Pacific Insurance Company, part of the California consortium.


    If the "limited healthcare plan" passed, this new insurance company could secure 30% of the business, instantly making it a giant in the insurance industry.


    Time quickly passed.


    The day of the vote arrived.


    In the joint session of the House and Senate at Capitol Hill, today''s meeting was presided over by Vice President Alben William Barkley in his role as President of the Senate.


    President Johnson also attended the meeting.


    The first item on the agenda was the proposal to price and permit the sale of Japan''s confiscated military enterprises. This was a general proposal, meaning it only needed a simple majority to pass. In the end, after the votes were tallied, the vast majority of legislators had voted in favor.


    As for what happens in Japan, most of the people present either had no understanding of the situation or didn''t care. Dealing with Japan''s assets had nothing to do with their own interests. Moreover, many had already received calls from their financial backers, so they wouldn''t go against their benefactors for such a trivial matter.


    The second item on the agenda was President Johnson''s "National Limited Healthcare Welfare Plan." Since this policy affected 150 million people across the United States and was deemed important to the nation''s future and security, it required a two-thirds majority vote in both the House and Senate to pass.


    Johnson had already presented this proposal once before. He had put in great effort, persuading Democratic lawmakers to support him and delivering a speech in Congress, emphasizing the advantages and significance of the healthcare policy. He even had to answer questions from the legislators, but it still ended in failure.


    But this time, the joint session proceeded without any turbulence. After President Johnson''s speech, only a few legislators raised a handful of mild questions.


    The vote was held.


    The final result passed the proposal with more than two-thirds of the vote.


    President Johnson was emotionally moved. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since his re-election, this was the first reform proposal he had successfully pushed through. The implementation of this limited healthcare plan would bring significant benefits to the American people and lay a solid foundation for future healthcare policies.


    But at the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Before he had Hardy''s support, despite all his efforts, he couldn''t make any progress, constantly being blocked by Republican legislators.


    But now, with Hardy''s help, the proposal had passed smoothly.


    Even as President, he still couldn''t overcome the power of capital.


    He remembered something Hardy had once said during a conversation: "Surviving in the cracks and thriving in competition, politics is the art of both competition and compromise."


    After the U.S. Congress passed the proposal to sell Japan''s assets, the news quickly reached Japan, and both Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida and the cabinet members felt dejected.


    No matter how much they struggled, they couldn''t avoid being gradually devoured.


    They had tried.


    They had employed every method.


    But it was all to no avail.


    Shigeru Yoshida was silent for a long time before speaking in a deep voice to his cabinet members, "This is just the first step. Those military factories are beyond saving. Next, the economic advisory envoy will begin guiding other Japanese enterprises. We must be prepared for what''s to come."


    The Deputy Prime Minister and Minister of Finance quietly said, "Our companies now have no orders, no production, no profits. They are all hanging on by a thread. Many are struggling to stay afloat and are undergoing large-scale layoffs. Some factories have retained only a few dozen key technicians, while dismissing all regular workers, just to preserve a last gasp of life.


    "Even so, they can''t hold on for long. Under these conditions, if the Americans come to invest, do you think those business owners can resist? The list of investable companies we submitted to the Americans already has over a hundred enterprises, and that''s with us trying our best to hold them off."


    Their assets were being plundered.


    It was humiliating and heartbreaking, but there was nothing they could do.


    Shigeru Yoshida remained silent, the other cabinet members followed suit, falling into silence.


    They had already discussed these issues many times before, and under the current circumstances, some problems had no solutions.


    They could only respond with silence; sometimes, there was just no solution, especially in their current state.


    Meetings often fell into sudden, awkward silences.


    The passage of the proposal to sell off Japan''s confiscated assets in Congress was good news for Hardy and the other consortiums.


    Hardy, as the special envoy for Japan''s economy, had the right to handle these assets and once again convened the major consortiums for a meeting.


    It was time to officially divide the spoils.


    Previously, they had reached a cooperative agreement, with each consortium registering hundreds of companies in the Cayman Islands, and using these companies to purchase the confiscated Japanese enterprises.


    The economic teams meticulously divided the shares, with cross-holdings, so that in the end, these companies were all held by the Cayman companies.


    On the surface, each enterprise was owned by three to five companies, but the division of shares was highly complex. Essentially, the seven major consortiums jointly controlled these 300 Japanese companies, forming a vast and relatively stable interest group.


    Even though the Cayman Islands were not fully developed yet, business had already started.

 Chapter 521 - 521 Arriving in Japan

    At the same time, these companies registered even more companies in the Cayman Islands, placing their overseas enterprises under these Cayman companies. In the future, their operating funds could flow through Cayman accounts, saving them substantial amounts in operating taxes.


    Some of Hardy Group''s companies also followed this strategy. As long as it was legal, the Federal Tax Bureau couldn''t do anything about it.


    There was now another issue to deal with.


    The total funds used to purchase these Japanese enterprises amounted to $570 million, a huge sum of money. Strictly speaking, this money did not belong to Japan, as these enterprises had been confiscated by the U.S. military.


    But Hardy and the other consortiums didn''t want to hand this money over to the government. They believed they could use it to revitalize Japan''s slumbering and almost dying economy, and then gradually recover it by providing services and products over time.


    The greed of capitalists knows no bounds.


    Hardy led a delegation to negotiate with the U.S. government, requesting that the money be used for aid and economic reinvestment in Japan, to help address the difficulties Japan was currently facing.


    As Hardy was already the economic envoy for Japan, making such a request seemed reasonable. In the past few years, over $2 billion worth of goods and food had already been sent to Japan as aid.


    Although they were now trying to shed this burden and implement the Dodge Plan, it was clear that Japan''s economy was sinking further into depression. Unemployment was staggering, ordinary people could no longer make ends meet, and food shortages were so severe that rations had to be introduced. Many were starving daily.


    Given Japan''s current strength, the government alone could not resolve these issues in the short term.


    Finally, President Johnson agreed to use the $570 million for further aid and economic recovery in Japan.


    As the special envoy for economic affairs, Hardy had the authority to use these funds.


    Hardy was pleased.


    With this money, he believed that the Japanese government would treat him with the same reverence they had shown MacArthur.


    To facilitate the use of the funds, Hardy requested that the $570 million be placed in Wells Fargo Bank, and the government eventually agreed.


    On August 15th.


    Today marked the arrival of the economic advisory team in Japan.


    When Hardy returned to the U.S. from Hong Kong, it was only mid-May. In between, he made trips to the U.K. and the Cayman Islands, and dealt with the consortiums'' acquisition of enterprises, which delayed the timeline until now.


    Hardy finally confirmed his arrival in Japan on August 15th.


    As for why August 15th?


    There was no special significance.


    Hardy simply chose a random date, checked the weather, and saw that it was favorable for travel, so he decided on that day.


    Early in the morning, Haneda Airport was bustling with activity as preparations were underway to welcome the guests. As the special envoy for economic guidance, Hardy had the authority to plan and direct Japan''s economic development. He was practically Japan''s economic ruler, and a single command from him could shake the foundations of Japan''s largest enterprises.


    The Japanese Prime Minister and all cabinet members came to welcome him.


    They had heard that the U.S. government had agreed that Hardy would manage the funds from the sale of Japan''s confiscated assets, and that he would use the money to provide aid and manage Japan''s economy.


    Money talks, and those who hold it are kings.


    Hardy, holding this massive sum of disposable funds, could do whatever he wished. He could decide who would get the money and how it would be used.


    Additionally, many Japanese business owners were present. They had also heard that the people arriving with Hardy were from the seven major U.S. consortiums, some of the wealthiest organizations in the world. These Japanese business leaders were eager to secure investments from them.


    Many journalists were also present, including reporters from The Global Times.


    The U.S. had notified MacArthur about Hardy''s visit to Japan. However, after reading the notice, MacArthur tossed the telegram aside.


    As the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers, he would never go to the airport to welcome Jon Hardy, and he held no fondness for Hardy at all.


    Before even arriving in Japan, without consulting him, Hardy had sold off all of Japan''s confiscated assets. To MacArthur, this was a sign of disrespect and disdain. Proud and treated like an emperor in Japan, MacArthur''s arrogance only grew stronger. There was no way he could like Hardy.


    The hum of engines~~~!


    From a distance, two large aircraft appeared in the sky.


    Standing at the airport, the Japanese Prime Minister, cabinet members, and welcoming party all looked up at the sky. As the planes drew closer, they could make out the shapes of the aircraft.


    Many felt a shiver in their hearts.


    They were B-29 bombers, and two of them, no less.


    In the latter stages of World War II, it was B-29 bombers that carried out relentless bombings on Japan''s home islands, and it was also B-29s that dropped the two atomic bombs. The Japanese people were filled with fear at the sight of these bombers.


    The planes landed at the airport.


    After taxiing for some distance, they came to a stop.


    The cabin doors opened.


    Hardy, along with the delegation from the consortiums, descended from the plane.


    Hardy walked forward and saw a delegation led by Japanese Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida and his cabinet members, smiling as they hurried to greet him. He smiled back as a gesture of friendliness. "Welcome, Envoy Hardy, to Japan."


    "Mr. Hardy, on behalf of all the members of the Cabinet, I warmly welcome you to Japan," Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida said, smiling broadly and speaking in a respectful tone. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had received word that Hardy''s visit this time was not just to guide economic matters. The last time they sold off military industrial enterprises, they earned a total of $570 million. It was said that Hardy had convinced the U.S. government to bring this money back to Japan, intending to use it for aid and economic recovery.

 Chapter 522 - 522 Hardys Speech To Japan

    Japan was now in desperate need of aid, they hoped to revive their economy.


    $570 million¡ªsuch a large sum would make anyone''s heart race.


    Now, Hardy had complete control over this money, and it was up to him to decide how it would be spent. How could the Japanese government not be deferential?


    Initially, when Japanese businesses were seized and sold off, there had been a lot of resentment toward Hardy, as it seemed he was disposing of Japan''s assets at a discount. But now, those feelings had turned to respect. Those assets would have otherwise just rotted away. Now, they had been exchanged for much needed funds.


    The American conglomerates that had purchased these assets would likely develop them, eventually employing Japanese workers. From any angle, it was a beneficial arrangement for Japan.


    Previously, it seemed as though Hardy was plundering Japan''s assets, but now they understood that he had their best interests at heart. Converting assets into money was indeed more helpful for Japan in its current state.


    If Hardy knew what they were thinking, he would sincerely apologize and say, ''I only have money and my own interests at heart. Helping the starving Japanese was just a convenient and humanitarian act that I didn''t mind doing while protecting my interests.''


    "Prime Minister, allow me to introduce you to Mr. John Jay, Vice President of Rockefeller Financial Group''s Manhattan Bank," Hardy said, making introductions.


    "Mr. John Jay, welcome to Japan," Prime Minister Yoshida quickly bowed and shook hands.


    The Rockefeller Group was one of the top financial groups in the United States, wielding considerable influence over both American politics and the economy. Yoshida dared not be negligent.


    "This is Charles Lee, Vice President of Morgan Stanley Investment Bank, part of the Morgan Financial Group," Hardy continued, introducing another key figure.


    Yoshida once again bowed respectfully.


    As Hardy introduced the individuals from the seven major financial groups, each name was well-known. If any one of them had come to Japan on their own, they would have received utmost attention. Now, coming as a group led by Hardy, the Japanese Cabinet was beginning to realize just how significant Hardy''s influence was.


    Hardy had previously said that, given Japan''s dire economic situation, simple policies would not suffice to bring about recovery. He would bring investment teams, and these were the people Hardy had promised to bring.


    This further reinforced the belief within the Japanese Cabinet that Hardy genuinely wanted to help Japan resolve its current economic crisis.


    "Mr. Hardy, a podium has been set up over there, and the journalists are waiting. They hope you can say a few words and give an interview. Would that be alright?" Prime Minister Yoshida asked.


    "Of course," Hardy nodded in agreement.


    Public speaking didn''t faze him.


    As Hardy stepped up to the podium, the reporters went wild, snapping photos with their cameras. Dressed in a meticulously tailored Italian suit, Hardy exuded both poise and authority.


    Hardy deliberately asked Prime Minister Yoshida to stand beside him, a gesture that left Yoshida somewhat flattered. Standing beside Hardy, Yoshida placed his hands in front of him, taking half a step back, clearly hesitant to stand as Hardy''s equal.


    It was evident that these Japanese officials, trained by General MacArthur, were exceedingly deferential, at least outwardly. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy noticed that, but he didn''t really care. The feudal age was gone, and whether people bowed or knelt mattered little to him. In fact, it felt awkward in this day and age.


    Hardy scanned the reporters briefly before speaking into the microphone in a clear voice:


    "Before I came, I asked the Japanese government to provide me with a report on the current living conditions of the people and the state of the economy. According to the report, Japan''s economy is in complete disarray, on the verge of collapse. Many businesses have gone bankrupt, and those that haven''t are unable to operate.


    A vast number of workers have been laid off, inflation is rampant, prices are soaring, and food is in short supply. The basic livelihood of the people is not being guaranteed."


    At this point, Hardy turned to look at Prime Minister Yoshida.


    "Is this the case, Prime Minister?"


    "Ah, yes, the situation is indeed as you described," Yoshida quickly replied, though the question was somewhat uncomfortable. Nonetheless, it was the truth.


    Hardy continued, his expression solemn.


    "The reason for the current state of affairs can be traced back to the war. The Japanese people were misled by imperialist and Nazi''s, which led to the outbreak of conflict. War is brutal, and this is the direct cause of Japan''s current situation."


    "Those Nazi''s supporters were sentenced last year. Some were hanged, and others were given life sentences. They have faced the punishment they deserve. Although they are gone, they left their terrible legacy to the Japanese people. Before coming here, I spoke with President Johnson about Japan.


    President Johnson said that Japan must completely rid itself of imperialist and Nazi ideology if it is to be reintegrated into the international community."


    Upon hearing the words "reintegrated into the international community," the reactions were immediate. Both Prime Minister Yoshida and the members of the Cabinet, as well as the journalists and businesspeople present, were visibly stirred.


    Why?


    Because Japan, at present, was an occupied territory, legally speaking not an independent country. In its efforts to regain independence and become a sovereign state, Japan had paid a heavy price and only succeeded in rejoining the United Nations in 1956.


    At present, the United States was exercising strict economic and political control over Japan, and the prospect of regaining full independence seemed distant.


    But Hardy''s words today felt like a ray of divine light.


    They saw a glimmer of hope for the restoration of Japan''s sovereignty, something that stirred even greater emotion than the recovery of the economy.


    Many people in the audience looked at Hardy with newfound admiration.


    After delivering this message, Hardy turned again to face Prime Minister Yoshida. "Prime Minister, Japan''s recognition of its role in the war is crucial. This is a matter of attitude. Only by acknowledging its mistakes can Japan truly break away from imperialism and Nazi ideology and regain international recognition."

 Chapter 523 - 523 The Spirit Of Bushido

    Prime Minister Yoshida''s mind was racing.


    In the past, they had debated whether Japan should officially recognize its mistakes. The United States had imposed both ideological and media controls, pressing Japan to acknowledge the errors of launching its aggressive war.


    But on this issue, Japan had always remained ambiguous.


    Why? The reason lay in the complexities of Japan''s national character.


    Respecting the Emperor as a deity, influenced by the spirit of Bushido, and adhering to the principle of "survival of the fittest" in a pragmatic way, along with ideas of racial superiority, these concepts were deeply embedded in Japan''s identity.


    Now, however, Emperor Hirohito had been reformed by General MacArthur to the point where he acknowledged himself as an ordinary human being, not a god.


    But if they were also to admit that the war was a mistake...


    Losing the spirit of Bushido along with it, they feared that the Japanese people might lose their backbone, never to rise again.


    So, though twisted, they clung to maintaining some semblance of dignity.


    Now, Hardy''s question placed Prime Minister Yoshida in an incredibly uncomfortable position. Hardy had just stated that Japan must abandon imperialism and Nazis ideologies in order to re-enter the international community.


    If Yoshida didn''t admit to Japan''s wartime mistakes, tomorrow''s newspapers would surely sensationalize the story, likely portraying Japan as clinging to imperialism and Nazis ideologies.


    If that happened, any hope of Japan regaining independence would be utterly crushed.


    It would also offend the United States¡ªboth the government and MacArthur. The U.S. had been intensely reforming Japan over the past few years, with the goal of ensuring, as they put it, that "Japan would no longer be a threat to world peace and security."


    If the U.S. discovered that imperialist and Nazis ideologies still lingered beneath the surface, it was likely that both the American government and MacArthur would initiate another round of purges.


    "Yes," Yoshida responded solemnly, "we must sincerely admit that launching that war was a mistake. On behalf of Japan, I express our remorse for the war." Yoshida bowed deeply to Hardy, his tone filled with sincerity.


    Click, click, click.


    The journalists frantically snapped photos, capturing this pivotal moment.


    The print journalists were busy jotting down Yoshida''s exact words, knowing that tomorrow''s headlines would certainly highlight Hardy''s speech and Yoshida''s apology for the wartime mistakes.


    Hardy smiled inwardly. There was no way around it¡ªthe Japanese samurai mentality, or what they called the spirit of bushido, was just too strong for the local zaibatsu and too cutthroat for outsiders like them. Yes, Hardy admired the work ethic, discipline, and perseverance in that code, but there was also the unwavering loyalty the Japanese people had to their daimyo and shoguns.


    This loyalty would be a significant stumbling block for American capital to establish itself in Japan. As such, the spirit of bushido had to be utterly destroyed.


    Hardy was in no hurry, he planned to slowly break them down through public pressure, piece by piece.


    This was just the beginning.


    Hardy continued his speech.


    "The Japanese government''s social surveys show that Japan currently has 13 million unemployed people. And that number doesn''t even include women and children. This is an alarming figure, making up more than 30% of Japan''s total workforce."


    "Inflation is severe, and prices are skyrocketing. Today, Japan''s prices are 20 times higher than they were before the war. This is an incredibly frightening statistic. Economic experts have predicted that if the situation cannot be effectively reversed, it could take Japan 100 years to recover."


    Both Prime Minister Yoshida on the stage and the members of the Cabinet, along with the Japanese businesspeople in the audience, all wore grim expressions.


    Hardy was right; they were also deeply pessimistic about Japan''s future.


    Hardy paused for a moment, intentionally giving them time to process their emotions.


    "My visit this time will involve a comprehensive plan for Japan''s economic recovery, focusing on several key areas. First, we will abolish outdated feudal economic regulations. Second, we will carry out complete demilitarization reforms, with Japan''s future efforts focusing entirely on the development of the civilian economy. Third, we will formulate an economic strategy.


    Japan is an island nation, lacking natural resources. Since local resources cannot meet its needs, we have analyzed that Japan is more suited to pursue an outward-oriented economic strategy."


    "For example, we could establish television factories to provide more affordable televisions to the U.S. and Europe. We could also develop the light textile industry, importing cotton and wool from the U.S. and Australia to manufacture fabric and garments for export."


    "Additionally, Japan can produce clothing, shoes, furniture, home appliances, toys, musical instruments, auto parts, rubber products, processed gemstones, ceramics, audio equipment, and so on."


    "I have already secured the President''s approval to open access to advanced American technology for Japan. This will allow you to introduce cutting-edge production equipment and techniques."


    "This May, I was appointed as the Special Envoy for Economic Guidance in Japan. The reason I didn''t come immediately was that I knew Japan''s problems couldn''t be solved merely by visiting. Since internal issues were difficult to address, I decided to bring in external support."


    With that, Hardy gestured toward the team from the seven major financial groups and said with a smile, "I''ve invited the California Group, the Rockefeller Group, the Morgan Group, the Cleveland Group, the Texas Group, the DuPont Group, and the Mellon Group to join me in coming to Japan to invest. With their involvement, the construction funding and sales channels will become more accessible."


    Applause erupted. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Prime Minister Yoshida, the Cabinet members, and the several dozen business leaders in attendance all began to clap. They knew that any one of these financial groups could pull their companies out of the quagmire with just a little effort.


    "In addition, to get things running, we''ll need a source of start-up capital. I thought about the seized military-industrial enterprises. According to orders from the United Nations and the Allied Command, those companies have been fully confiscated. I''ve given much thought to how we could make use of them and turn waste into something valuable.


    In the end, I decided to sell them off to raise start-up funds."

 Chapter 524 - 524 Economic Czar

    "This time, I brought back the entire $570 million from those sales. I will dedicate this money entirely to aid Japan and support its economic reconstruction."


    The applause grew even louder.


    This time, the applause was even more enthusiastic.


    Words can be vague, but money is concrete. Right now, what Japan lacked most was funds. If Hardy could bring money, then they''d be willing to call him "emperor."


    That''s how simple it was.


    ...


    The speech ended.


    Hardy led a group of more than forty members of the Economic Advisory Group from the airport and checked into the Tokyo Imperial Hotel.


    The Tokyo Imperial Hotel, built in 1923, is Japan''s top-tier hotel. When General MacArthur first arrived, he also stayed here. Later, after the Allied headquarters was set up in the Dai-Ichi Building, MacArthur was provided with a Japanese-style estate, and only then did he move out of the hotel.


    To ensure security,


    Hardy specifically dispatched HD security personnel to Japan to be responsible for protection. They did not come with Hardy but were sent to Japan two months earlier. A total of more than 200 people had already purchased a location in Japan to establish an HD Security branch.


    The security of the Economic Advisory Group was entrusted to HD Security, and naturally, the expenses were covered by the government, as Hardy and his team were acting on behalf of the government.


    After flying for over ten hours, the members of the delegation were exhausted. They rested for the day, with a welcome reception organized by the Japanese government scheduled for two days later.


    Meanwhile, journalists returned to their respective news agencies and got busy.


    The arrival of the Economic Advisory Group and Hardy''s speech at the airport revealed significant information.


    The next morning, the headlines of every major newspaper focused on the arrival of the Economic Advisory Group in Tokyo and the content of Hardy''s speech.


    Yomiuri Shimbun.


    "Yesterday, the U.S. Economic Advisory Group arrived in Tokyo to begin providing guidance on Japan''s economic development. At the airport, the Economic Envoy delivered a speech..."


    This was followed by the full transcript of Hardy''s speech.


    Certain parts were bolded, such as when Hardy said: "President Johnson has stated that Japan must completely rid itself of imperialist and Nazis ideology if it is to have any chance of rejoining the international community."


    Following the transcript was an analytical commentary, which said:


    "Hardy''s statement suggests that Japan still has a chance to rejoin the international community. The obstacle remains those who started the war, their imperialist and Nazis ideologies, which dragged Japan into the abyss and remain the stumbling blocks to Japan''s recovery."


    Nikkei Shimbun:


    "Envoy Hardy brings the latest aid, aiming to completely abandon the military-industrial complex and focus on developing the civilian sector. If Japan can become a production hub, it will create jobs for millions and rapidly restore the economy."


    Hardy''s Global Times, which had already gained a good foothold in Japan, had now become a nationwide newspaper.


    Unlike other newspapers, which still faced profit pressures, Global Times enjoyed significant subsidies from the parent company during its expansion, allowing it to grow rapidly.


    Global Times focused on topics the Japanese papers avoided, or didn''t want to touch:


    "Envoy Hardy once again criticized Japan for starting the war and called on Japan to acknowledge its mistakes sincerely and apologize. Only by fully breaking with the imperialist and Nazis factions that started the war can Japan achieve the reconstruction goals set by the United Nations."


    "Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida later expressed sincere recognition on behalf of Japan that starting the war was a mistake, and he offered Japan''s apology for it."


    The report was accompanied by a photograph of Yoshida bowing.


    This news caused a massive reaction in Japanese society. Japan''s economy was on the verge of collapse, with many citizens unable to meet even basic living standards. Some were starving, and there had even been deaths from hunger.


    People hoped that someone would help them out of this dire situation.


    The Japanese public welcomed Hardy''s arrival, especially after reading the reports, which showed that Envoy Hardy was putting great effort into improving Japan''s current situation. He had sold off useless military enterprises in advance and brought back urgently needed cash.


    In the eyes of many Japanese,


    Hardy''s actions made him seem like an angel saving them from suffering.


    The public''s impression of Hardy was overwhelmingly positive.


    Selling off Japan''s assets? They saw it as him thinking solely of their best interests, turning waste into something valuable. It was rare to find someone who was so genuinely willing to help Japan. Many felt ashamed for having misunderstood him before, and their respect for Hardy deepened.


    As for Hardy''s planned reforms in Japan, which focused on a complete shift from military to civilian industries, a strong push for the civilian economy, and the abandonment of military and resource-heavy industries while slowing down manufacturing development to first address the population''s immediate survival needs, many Japanese people believed this approach was exactly what Japan needed.


    With food still scarce, why worry about costly and resource-draining heavy industries? The top priority should be getting Japan''s economy back on track.


    What the average citizen wanted was simple:


    They just wanted to survive and live well. What did the politicians'' plans have to do with them? They only wanted to ensure their families could survive and live a little better.


    Seeing Hardy''s reform direction, Americans and Europeans alike believed Hardy''s guidance was on the right track. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Regardless of other matters, if Japan were to lose its heavy industry and military-industrial complex, it would naturally become less aggressive, aligning perfectly with the United Nations'' requirements.


    At this point, Hardy had already become a household name in Japan. Many privately referred to him as the "New Economic Czar of Japan," with control over life and death decisions for the country''s economy.


    Many people agreed with this title.


    However, this greatly angered one individual¡ªMacArthur. MacArthur had originally been in charge of all affairs in Japan, including military, economic, and cultural matters. He had been the true supreme ruler of Japan, able to control everything.


    But now, Hardy had come and taken control of Japan''s economy, which in turn weakened MacArthur''s power. Naturally, no one would be happy about having their authority diminished.

 Chapter 525 - 525 MacArthur Making Troubles

    And when Hardy arrived in Japan and delivered his first speech, he mentioned that "Japan may rejoin the international community," giving the Japanese people hope¡ªsomething MacArthur hadn''t offered them. Hardy brought hope, and the Japanese would certainly listen to Hardy''s words, hoping he could help Japan regain its independence.


    And who had controlled Japan''s politics before?


    MacArthur, of course.


    Now, MacArthur found himself cast as the villain in the public''s eyes, while Hardy was seen as a savior.


    The thought of this made MacArthur even angrier.


    Previously, MacArthur hadn''t cared about Hardy, and now, even after a day and a night, Hardy still hadn''t called him. It was clear Hardy didn''t care about him either.


    MacArthur was, after all, the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers.


    He was the highest authority of the Allied forces or the U.S. in Japan, and yet Hardy hadn''t shown him the respect his position demanded.


    True, Hardy was part of a major conglomerate, but without MacArthur''s support, MacArthur believed Hardy''s economic reforms might not go as smoothly as he expected.


    MacArthur, with a pipe in his mouth and a sneer, told his aide: "Go tell the troops: Without my orders, no one is to dispose of or touch any of the seized military-industrial enterprises."


    The aide was taken aback for a moment, "Sir, haven''t those factories already been sold by the Economic Envoy?"


    MacArthur snorted, "I am the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers. I oversee all matters in Japan. Nothing can be done without my approval, even if Congress passes it. Inform me when Hardy decides to pay a visit. For now, I''m going to inspect the troops."


    The aide understood: Hardy had sold off the seized factories without consulting MacArthur, and this was the General''s way of creating trouble for him.


    "Yes, Sir," the aide replied, and then went off to inform the troops guarding the factories.


    After a day of rest, everyone adjusted to the time difference and recovered some energy. The conference room at the Imperial Hotel was reserved for Hardy and the leaders of the seven major conglomerates, where they discussed their next steps.


    The first step was to take over the purchased military-industrial enterprises, then send management teams to inspect their conditions. If they could resume operations, preparations would be made to restart them.


    The companies encompassed by the seven major conglomerates spanned across numerous sectors, so restarting these enterprises was not difficult. The specific work could be handled by the respective companies involved.


    The second step was to continue acquiring Japanese civilian companies, either through complete acquisitions or by injecting capital to take controlling shares.


    This included sectors such as banking, finance, agriculture, infrastructure like water, electricity, and gas, highways and railways, and manufacturing, including oil, automobiles, real estate, food and lodging, tobacco and alcohol, textiles, and wood processing, as well as the pharmaceutical industry, among others.


    The seven major conglomerates had a large appetite. Their privately formulated strategy was to fully control the Japanese economy. They didn''t need to acquire everything, just control the leading industries to reap the greatest benefits.


    Moreover, Hardy''s plan was to heavily invest in civilian industries and continue to compress the military-industrial and heavy industries, thereby gradually weakening Japan''s industrial capabilities.


    This strategy aligned perfectly with the current U.S. policy of controlling Japan.


    Hardy had brought with him legal, financial, and management teams, all personnel drawn from Wells Fargo and Hardy''s group.


    During the meeting, Hardy instructed them to take the U.S. documents and contracts and begin receiving the enterprises and factories from the military.


    With the tasks delegated, Hardy returned to his room, where his assistant handed him a telegram. "Boss, it''s a telegram from the U.S."


    Hardy took the telegram and smiled. It was from Hedy, who had read the newspapers and learned that Hardy was in Japan. She had sent a telegram expressing how much she missed him, and suggested that if he had time, she could come to Japan to visit him.


    Hardy smiled and said, "Reply that after this busy period, I''ll visit her in the U.S."


    The assistant went off to send the reply.


    The hotel had a dedicated telegram room.


    The people staying at the Imperial Hotel were either wealthy or influential, including many ambassador level figures or major business leaders, so the hotel had set up a telegraph office for the convenience of its guests.


    After sending the telegram, the assistant returned with a visitor: the Japanese Foreign Minister, who had come to deliver an invitation. "Mr. Hardy, this is an invitation for you and the members of your delegation to attend a welcome dinner at the Prime Minister''s residence tomorrow evening."


    Hardy smiled and accepted the invitation.


    "Very well, I will bring the delegation to the dinner tomorrow evening," Hardy replied.


    "Special Envoy, I won''t disturb you any longer. We''ll have plenty of time to talk tomorrow evening," said the Foreign Minister.


    "See you tomorrow," Hardy said.


    The Foreign Minister bowed and took his leave.


    Not long after, the team Hardy had sent to receive the seized factories returned. The vice president of Hardy''s group, who was leading the team, was furious. "Those soldiers were extremely unreasonable. I presented them with U.S. government documents, but they insisted that we needed an order from MacArthur."


    Hardy thought for a moment. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They''re not entirely wrong. Contact MacArthur and let him know I plan to visit him."


    Hardy intended to meet MacArthur. After all, he was the commander of the occupying forces, and many matters would undoubtedly involve him. It would be polite to greet him and obtain his signature as well.


    However, not long after, the vice president returned and said, "Boss, the military said that MacArthur has gone to inspect the troops and is not in Tokyo. They have informed him, and he said he''ll meet you when he returns."


    Hardy frowned slightly.


    He remembered from his conversation with Japanese Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida yesterday that MacArthur was in Tokyo. How could he have suddenly gone out for an inspection today?


    Moreover, the military''s firm stance in blocking the handover of the factories seemed premeditated. It raised suspicions.


    Recalling MacArthur''s personality,


    MacArthur was known for his arrogance and love of the spotlight. After arriving in Japan, he became even more self absorbed and authoritarian, offending both colleagues and the president.

 Chapter 526 - 526 Investigating MacArthur

    During World War II, MacArthur had shown no respect for General Marshall or other members of the Joint Chiefs of Staff. He even openly criticized his commander-in-chief, much to the frustration of Washington''s officials.


    At the time, Secretary of War Henry Stimson openly stated, "MacArthur''s personality is unbearable, and he has offended everyone he has worked with in the Army and Navy. He even distrusts his own subordinates."


    Hardy suspected that MacArthur was deliberately targeting him.


    He sent someone to call Duncan from the intelligence company that had been sent to Japan. When the call connected, Hardy asked Duncan to investigate MacArthur''s current whereabouts.


    It didn''t take long for Duncan to call back. "Boss, MacArthur''s car left his residence and headed toward the Yokosuka Naval Base. Our people saw him sitting in the car."


    So, it was now 100% confirmed.


    MacArthur was indeed targeting Hardy.


    A slow smile spread across Hardy''s face.


    He wasn''t particularly bothered by MacArthur''s tactics. Although MacArthur was the supreme ruler of Japan, he didn''t have authority over Hardy, as Hardy was only responsible for economic matters.


    MacArthur''s actions could only annoy Hardy, but they wouldn''t have any significant effect.


    Given the situation,


    Hardy decided to hold off on the factory takeovers. He convened a meeting with the leaders of the seven major conglomerates to update them on the situation, including MacArthur''s refusal to meet and his supposed trip to inspect the base.


    The conglomerate leaders were furious. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our acquisitions were approved by the president and Congress. What gives MacArthur the right to block us?!" one of them said angrily.


    "MacArthur has always been arrogant, and perhaps he''s upset that we proceeded with these factory deals without consulting him," another said.


    "But this is an economic matter; there was no need to consult him," someone else added.


    "Exactly, but maybe he feels we''ve challenged his authority in Japan."


    The group''s guesses were mostly accurate. MacArthur was indeed creating obstacles, and everyone found it amusing. Such behavior was unbecoming of a mature statesman, and it had unwittingly antagonized the seven major conglomerates.


    However, given MacArthur''s personality, it was entirely plausible.


    "What should we do next? MacArthur could be away for a while, possibly a month or even two to three months," asked the vice president of Morgan Stanley.


    Hardy calmly responded, "We''ll have to wait until he returns. We certainly won''t engage in any conflict with the soldiers; that would be absurd."


    "The Japanese Prime Minister''s office has invited us to a welcome banquet tomorrow evening. After the banquet, we''ll move on to the second phase and begin our other acquisition plans. I don''t believe MacArthur will stay away forever."


    "That''s all we can do for now," someone sighed.


    "MacArthur once declared his intention to run for president. A man like him¡ªimpulsive and stubborn¡ªwould make a terrible president," another added.


    "Haha, well, I certainly won''t be supporting him."


    Hardy found it amusing. MacArthur had managed to alienate all seven major conglomerates. He was certainly a unique character.


    After the meeting,


    Hardy, wary of phone surveillance, asked Duncan to come to the hotel to meet him. "Duncan, I have a tough assignment for you. This must be done with utmost care and discretion."


    Duncan remained composed, his expression unchanged.


    "Go ahead, boss."


    "Investigate MacArthur. He''s been in Japan for years and has likely taken plenty of bribes. I want you to look into who has bribed him, what favors he''s done in return, how much national interest he''s sold out, and where all that money is stored."


    Duncan nodded.


    "I understand, boss. I''ll investigate thoroughly."


    ...


    Hardy''s speech in Japan not only caused a sensation there but also attracted attention elsewhere.


    In the United States.


    President Johnson, after reading the report in the Global Times, smiled and said to Michael next to him: "Hardy went to Japan with a clear objective. Do you know what he told me before he left?"


    Michael shook his head.


    "Hardy said, ''Japan cannot become a burden, but even more so, it cannot become a threat. We can use it as a stepping stone, but we must not allow it a chance to rise again.''"


    "Hardy said that Japan should be restricted in terms of its industrial development, and we should use public opinion to continually suppress it. They can have wealth, but they cannot have power."


    "The first thing he did when he arrived in Japan was to make the Japanese admit their mistakes in the war, suppressing them mentally. Haha, I think he did an excellent job. Honestly, Hardy would make a great politician, but he''s just not too willing to be one."


    Michael said: "Hardy and I talked about Japan before. He said we should always be on guard with that country because he once fought against the Japanese and witnessed their potential and madness. The obedience they show now is a forced compromise. But if given a chance to rise again, the madness within them will resurface."


    "He said that if Japan ever rises and the U.S. declines, the first country they would seek revenge on would definitely be the United States. They will never forget the hatred caused by the two atomic bombs."


    Johnson''s expression turned colder.


    He was the one who gave the order to drop the atomic bombs, and he figured the Japanese must privately harbor intense hatred toward him.


    Johnson said in a deep voice:


    "That''s why the restrictions must continue, and we must always remain vigilant. When I step down as president, I''ll write this into the ''Presidential Diary'' and hand it to the next president."


    The Global Times featured a front page report detailing Hardy''s arrival in Japan as the special envoy for economic guidance.


    The Japanese Prime Minister, accompanied by his entire cabinet and a large group of entrepreneurs, went to the airport to welcome him. Hardy''s team was extraordinarily impressive, consisting of representatives from the seven major U.S. financial groups.


    The newspaper focused on these seven major financial groups, listing dozens of well known American companies under their control. It concluded with a statement that the total assets controlled by these groups exceeded $200 billion.

 Chapter 527 - 527 Support Through Investment Or Free Development

    $200 billion. That''s an unimaginably huge number to most people.


    "Hardy''s speech criticized Japan, stating that its current miserable state was a result of imperialism and a Nazi-driven mentality, which had led to its war of aggression."


    Japan should admit its mistakes, break away from these two ideologies, and become a country accepted by the international community before it can rejoin the global society.


    At that moment, the Japanese Prime Minister bowed and admitted that starting the war had been a mistake. On behalf of Japan, he expressed remorse for that war. It was the first time a Japanese Prime Minister had publicly admitted and repented for the war.


    The newspaper mentioned that Hardy would be Japan''s new ''economic czar,'' following in the footsteps of General MacArthur, the previous ''governor'' of Japan, and speculated about what changes he would bring to Japan.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Japan''s new economic czar, Jon Hardy, was attending a welcome banquet at the Prime Minister''s residence.


    To be honest, the banquet was far less glamorous than those held by the British royal family. It was filled with men¡ªjust politicians and businessmen.


    Among the attendees,


    Hardy saw some names that would become famous in the future: Mitsubishi, Sumitomo, Mitsui, Toyota, Honda, and others.


    After Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida gave a welcome speech, he invited Hardy to speak again. Hardy took the stage, his face stern and devoid of any smile.


    The people in the audience could feel the pressure emanating from Hardy.


    When Hardy spoke at the airport earlier, he had smiled, but that was for the public. He knew well that with the Japanese Zaibatsu, especially the Zaibatsu of this era, he could not afford to be too kind. Kindness was reserved for the common people struggling to make ends meet.


    Yes, they had fought before and were once enemies, but he couldn''t bring himself to be ruthless with unarmed men simply trying to feed their families. However, when it came to the Zaibatsu who had supported the war, he had no intention of showing any kindness at all.


    "I bring three messages from President Johnson. I hope you will all remember them."


    The audience immediately became more alert.


    They straightened their posture.


    "The first message: From now on, Japan must not engage in the production or research and development of military industries. This is a requirement of the Potsdam Agreement and of the United Nations."


    "The second message: Japan must quickly reach self-sufficiency. Any aid has its limits. The United States has been aiding Japan for four years now, with over two billion dollars in investments. This cannot continue indefinitely."


    "The third message: It is not impossible for Japan to return to the international community, but it must accept U.S.-led reforms, including in politics, economics, finance, military, and culture. Once Japan is on the path to becoming a civilized nation, rejoining the international community will be possible. At that time, the United States will support Japan''s entry into the United Nations."


    What Hardy said would be considered a national humiliation if directed at any other country.


    But the Japanese reaction was quite the opposite; they were moved.


    Since Japan''s surrender at the end of World War II, the U.S. had imposed strict control and reforms on Japan, with some policies even harsher than those applied to Germany.


    Secondly, Japan was currently an occupied nation, and it was going to regain its freedom without having to fight for it. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    MacArthur hadn''t given them hope, but Hardy''s 3rd message offered them a future.


    As long as they underwent the reforms, they could regain their freedom.


    When a person is lost in the darkness without direction, their heart is filled with immense fear. But when a glimmer of light appears ahead, no matter how faint it may be, they will summon all their strength to run toward that light.


    This is exactly the bait that Hardy has laid out, giving the Japanese a reason to convince themselves as they undergo future reforms.


    To regain their freedom and return to being a sovereign nation.


    Any sacrifice becomes bearable.


    As the special envoy for Japan''s economic affairs, everyone was well aware of Hardy''s close relationship with President Johnson, making Hardy''s words highly credible.


    So the Japanese reacted with great enthusiasm.


    Hardy glanced at the audience and continued, "At the airport, I mentioned that Japan''s future development path will focus on an ''outward oriented economy.'' The delegation will prioritize supporting the livelihood industries."


    "Today, the United States holds the largest market in the world and has a high demand for various products. The direction for Japanese companies should be to target the American market. Simply put, whatever America needs, Japan should produce."


    "The United States leads the world in military and heavy industries¡ªno one can dispute that. Therefore, it would be unwise for Japan to pursue development in those areas. Japan''s development focus should be, first, on consumer goods, and second, on light industrial industries."


    "Consumer goods encompass a wide range, including clothing, shoes, glassware, ceramics, furniture, household appliances, toys, fishing gear, cameras, film, musical instruments, medicine, cosmetics, and anything related to daily life. All of these have substantial markets."


    "Light industrial industries include automobile parts, machine components, electronic parts, precision instruments, construction machinery, various factory equipment, and home appliances."


    Many people understood at that moment¡ªHardy intended to turn Japan into an industrial base and a supporting factory for the United States.


    This was undoubtedly good news for Japan''s livelihood industries, as most of their factories were currently at a standstill. If these factories could resume normal operations, it would significantly alleviate the current predicament.


    "As you know, there are many companies in Japan, and it is impossible to support them all. Our plan is to support some, while the rest will be allowed to ''develop freely.''"


    Many entrepreneurs felt a jolt of anxiety.


    Supporting some.


    Leaving the rest to ''develop freely.''


    "Free development" sounded nice, but in reality, it meant abandonment.


    Of course, they all wanted to receive support and not be among those abandoned. In the current situation, being abandoned meant certain death.

 Chapter 528 - 528 Retaining The Power Of Deterrence

    Everyone was barely holding on, clinging to their last breath. If similar companies received support, they would immediately recover and seize the entire market. The remaining companies would then have no chance of survival.


    Hardy''s intention was to instill a sense of crisis in them.


    With a sense of crisis, it would be easier to control them.


    As for those who refused to submit, the solution was simple: support their competitors, and the rest would naturally die out.


    It didn''t matter if they had the potential to become large corporations in the future.


    Right now, he could strangle them in the cradle.


    By fostering competition among Japanese companies, preventing them from forming a united front, they would be easier to acquire.


    Although some people saw through Hardy''s scheme, there was no way to counter it. They were powerless to thwart Hardy''s plan. Even if they understood, they had no choice but to play by his rules.


    Submit, or perish.


    Hardy continued: "Tomorrow, at the Imperial Hotel, the seven major financial groups will formally begin negotiations with Japanese companies. Any company interested in collaborating with them can bring their company reports and attend."


    The hearts of the major entrepreneurs in attendance were stirred.


    Collaborating with American companies meant a chance to survive. Without collaboration, the outcome would likely be one: company closure and personal bankruptcy.


    Perhaps they could also choose to sell their companies to the American financial groups.


    Otherwise, once competing companies emerged, their own enterprises would inevitably be eliminated, and by then, they might not even be able to sell.


    Hardy stepped down from the stage.


    The banquet officially began.


    But this was hardly a proper banquet. There weren''t even any women present. What could a group of men do? They simply gathered to discuss business and economics. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The representatives of the seven major financial groups were surrounded by Japanese entrepreneurs, engaging in discussions about acquisitions and partnerships.


    On Hardy''s side, he was accompanied by Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida, who raised his wine glass in a toast to Hardy. After taking a sip, Yoshida spoke respectfully to Hardy:


    "Special Envoy Hardy, Japan''s current food supply can barely meet the minimum needs. Many citizens are surviving on potatoes, sweet potatoes, and wild vegetables. Could you perhaps speak to President Johnson about increasing food aid?"


    After Japan''s surrender, the United States implemented various controls over the country, including on food supplies. Japan, with its limited land and large population, had always struggled with food shortages. During the war, Japan plundered massive amounts of food from Southeast Asian countries, which allowed it to enjoy over a decade of prosperity.


    During those years, the Japanese government strongly encouraged population growth, and within just ten years, the population increased by more than 10 million, representing 14% of the total population of Japan¡ªa staggering figure.


    However, after Japan''s defeat, the country was no longer able to obtain food from other sources, and domestic food production was very limited. Coupled with the population boom, this led to a severe food crisis.


    Countless people died of starvation.


    Although the United States provided Japan with food aid, it also imposed restrictions, making it impossible to fully meet Japan''s demands.


    Hardy understood what Prime Minister Yoshida Shigeru was getting at¡ªhe had his eye on the $570 million aid fund Hardy had brought with him. But Hardy had no intention of giving in. That money wasn''t meant to buy food. They should either be content with the minimal provisions they were already receiving or find a solution themselves. Hardy wasn''t here to do their job for them.


    "Prime Minister Yoshida, I''ve always believed that solving problems requires addressing the root cause. Only then can the problem be completely resolved. Wouldn''t you agree?" Hardy said.


    "Ah, yes, that''s certainly true," Yoshida replied, unsure of Hardy''s meaning but agreeing with the general sentiment.


    "The root of Japan''s problem is its economic stagnation. Once businesses resume operations, and workers have jobs again, resources will naturally flow into the hands of the people. Simply providing aid is not a sustainable solution; it only fosters laziness."


    "What I''m doing now is addressing Japan''s economic issues at the core. Once the factories are back in operation, producing goods for export to the United States, large quantities of food can be brought back in return. What do you think?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, that''s certainly true," Yoshida said with a forced smile.


    That aid fund Hardy brought? It wasn''t going to be handed over to the Japanese so easily.


    Weapons are only useful when they remain in your hand, retaining their power of deterrence. Once given away, they lose their value entirely.


    The uneventful banquet came to a close.


    The members of the delegation returned to the Imperial Hotel to rest early, as they had important work the next day: the formal start of the acquisition of Japanese companies.


    The next day.


    From early morning, a steady stream of entrepreneurs began visiting the Imperial Hotel, seeking meetings with representatives of the seven major financial groups, submitting reports on the status of their companies.


    Most of them were approaching companies within their respective industries.


    Several textile companies sought out the Texas financial group. Texas was the largest cotton producing state in the U.S., accounting for more than half of the country''s cotton acreage and over 45% of total production.


    Cotton was also the state''s largest export agricultural product.


    With an abundant supply of cotton, the textile industry there was naturally strong, making the Texas financial group a major player in textiles, clothing, and light industry.


    A few well established Japanese steel companies approached Morgan, Rockefeller, or Mellon, as America''s steel industry was largely dominated by these three groups.


    Petrochemical companies naturally sought out Rockefeller, who was known globally as the oil king.


    Of course, some companies approached the Hardy Group. Toshiba, Hitachi, Panasonic, and Sharp were the first to come forward, hoping to collaborate with the Hardy Group on electronics.


    The Hardy Group owned the largest television factory in the U.S., as well as other electronics companies. The main products of Toshiba, Hitachi, Panasonic, and Sharp included televisions, electric fans, refrigerators, air conditioners, washing machines, vacuum cleaners, electrical outlets, bicycles, radios, motors, and more.


    Hardy did not personally meet with them.


    The vice president of the Hardy Group was fully in charge.


    The current situation of these companies was dire, and Hardy''s instructions were clear: acquire shares in these companies, collectively owning a majority. Japanese companies would retain no more than 40% of the shares.

 Chapter 529 - 529 Self-Control And Professional Ethics

    What if they didn''t agree? That''s also not a problem.


    Then their competitors would be supported. There were plenty of similar companies, and it wasn''t necessary to support them specifically. Although these companies would become famous in the future, if they were killed off now, Panasonic could be replaced by "Aoi Electronics."


    Toshiba could become "Hatano Electronics."


    Before coming to Japan, the seven major financial groups had already formed an alliance.


    Aside from the acquisition of 300 military related companies, all other acquisitions in Japan would follow a cross shareholding model. Unless a group voluntarily gave up its acquisition of a particular company, all acquisitions would be jointly controlled.


    Each of these financial groups had registered hundreds of companies in the Cayman Islands. All acquisitions of Japanese companies would be carried out under the names of these Cayman Islands companies.


    Behind these companies, however, was a complex web of cross shareholding. Only insiders from the major financial groups knew the actual controllers of these companies or the distribution of shares.


    In short, this acquisition effort was the seven major financial groups banding together to face all of Japan''s companies. There was no chance for a Japanese company to negotiate with Company A and then run to Company B to raise its value.


    The typical negotiation tactics of the business world were completely useless here.


    What''s the scariest kind of business? Monopoly. And now, the seven major financial groups were planning to monopolize Japan''s economy and its companies.


    Of course, on the surface, the Japanese would not be able to tell.


    Hardy did not participate in the acquisition activities. Instead, he accepted an invitation from the Japanese Foreign Minister to go on a tour.


    The convoy stopped at the entrance of a traditional estate. The Foreign Minister invited Hardy to get out of the car and step inside. It was a courtyard with a strong Japanese aesthetic, and at the back stood a typical Japanese-style building.


    The Foreign Minister explained, "This estate was built in 1884, combining both Western and Japanese styles. General MacArthur now resides in a similar estate."


    Hardy thought to himself, he''s not only living in a Japanese style estate, but he''s also sleeping with a Japanese woman.


    In recent days, Duncan had gathered a lot of information on MacArthur. Most of it was public knowledge, but it was still helpful for Hardy to better understand the current MacArthur. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After arriving in Japan, MacArthur had been courted intensely by the Japanese. First, they gifted him a Japanese mansion, and then they sent him a woman.


    That woman''s name was Setsuko Hara, Japan''s most famous movie star at the time. She had acted in films directed by Akira Kurosawa, visited Europe, met Hitler, and was fluent in both English and German. She was also a close friend of Yoshiko Yamaguchi.


    After MacArthur took control of Japan, Yoshida Shigeru¡ªyes, the very same Prime Minister Yoshida who now leads Japan¡ªarranged for Setsuko Hara to meet MacArthur. Soon, Setsuko Hara became part of MacArthur''s life, with the 28 year old star becoming the mistress of the 70-year-old general.


    The fact that Setsuko Hara became MacArthur''s mistress was an open secret in Tokyo. Many people knew about it, but no one really cared. The Japanese sent Setsuko Hara to serve MacArthur with a purpose in mind¡ªusing a honey trap to sway him and secure benefits for Japan.


    Indeed, Setsuko Hara later played a significant role in that regard.


    As they passed through the front courtyard and entered a room, Hardy saw a typical Japanese interior¡ªwooden floors, tatami mats, wooden lattice partitions, and a low tea table.


    For a moment, Hardy felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if he had seen this scene in a film from the future.


    "Mr. Hardy, there is an even larger garden in the back with beautiful scenery. If you ever decide to live here, you could take walks in the garden," the Foreign Minister said with a smile.


    The two walked into the rear garden.


    It was indeed large, with even a small lake, and a wooden pavilion sitting by the water. As they walked, they came upon a large bed of hydrangeas in full bloom, and from behind the flowers emerged a girl wearing a kimono.


    She stood about twenty meters away, looking in their direction.


    The girl was exquisitely beautiful, with delicate, fair skin and bright, clear eyes. She looked to be around sixteen or seventeen years old, dressed in a pink floral kimono, standing daintily in the sea of purple flowers, as if she were the centerpiece of the garden.


    Hardy''s heart stirred, was this another one of Yoshida Shigeru''s schemes to use a honey trap?


    The Foreign Minister smiled and introduced her, "Mr. Hardy, this is Miss Ayako Sasaki, a student at the Japan Film Academy. She''s 17 years old, fluent in English, and her father is a diplomat. She can be your personal assistant and translator."


    Upon hearing the Foreign Minister''s words, the girl took two steps forward, stopping seven or eight meters from Hardy, and bowed at a 90-degree angle.


    "Greetings, Mr. Hardy," she said softly in English.


    A house and a woman.


    Clearly, they were trying to bribe him. Naturally, they hoped to gain more from Hardy. The Japanese were quite skilled in such tactics.


    Hardy glanced at the girl and then turned to the Foreign Minister with a calm expression. "There''s no need for the house. I''m used to living in Western-style homes. The Hardy Group already owns a property in Japan¡ªa Western-style villa that''s even larger than this. I''ve been busy since arriving, and staying with the delegation makes work more convenient. But I appreciate your kind offer."


    The Foreign Minister was momentarily stunned. "Ah, then Miss Sasaki can still be your assistant and translator."


    Hardy looked again at the lovely young girl. She indeed bore a striking resemblance to a famous future actress from the future, someone sweet and irresistibly cute.


    But despite Hardy''s fondness for women, he had principles.


    Accepting such a woman was too troublesome.


    Not because he was afraid.


    But because he didn''t want a woman to influence his decisions.


    A man must control his desires. It doesn''t mean he can''t enjoy the company of women, but rather that he should know how to do so without letting his desires control him.


    "No need, I already have my own translator."

 Chapter 530 - 530 Finding MacArthur Weakness

    With that, Hardy turned and started walking back. "The tour of the traditional Japanese estate was quite unique. Let''s end the program here for today. I have plenty of work to get back to."


    The Foreign Minister was visibly flustered by Hardy''s reaction.


    According to their script, Hardy would accept the house, and then, upon seeing the carefully selected girl, would take an interest in her. Many men, even just out of lust, would have kept the girl.


    Then, they would set up a table of traditional Japanese food in the estate, with Sasaki accompanying Hardy for drinks and conversation. Once Hardy had a bit too much to drink, the girl would attentively serve him, and the two would naturally end up together.


    It was a perfect plan.


    After all, it had worked with MacArthur.


    But with Hardy, the plan fell apart completely. They had assumed that, as a younger man, Hardy would be more lustful. They never expected him to reject everything so decisively.


    As Hardy left, Ayako Sasaki''s expression dimmed. It was clear that Mr. Hardy hadn''t taken a liking to her.


    When she learned that she would be serving Mr. Hardy, Sasaki had read up on him. The more she read, the more admiration she felt. In just a few years, Hardy had gone from being an ordinary person to a billionaire, and now he was one of the most influential figures in the U.S.


    And he was so young and handsome, too.


    She felt she would be far more fortunate serving him than Setsuko Hara had been serving MacArthur. Over the past few days, she had been looking at pictures of Hardy and, as her instructor had taught, had even hypnotized herself into falling for him, so that when the time came, she could serve him wholeheartedly.


    Men are sensitive and can sense a woman''s true feelings. A girl''s every move, even the tone of her voice, can affect a man''s mood and experience.


    She had prepared extensively.


    But he had walked away, leaving Sasaki heartbroken. It felt almost like a rejection in love.


    Back at the hotel, Duncan came to Hardy''s room.


    "Boss, I''ve uncovered some information to report," Duncan said.


    "Go ahead."


    "Japan is currently experiencing food shortages, leading to the emergence of many black markets. In Tokyo alone, there are several large scale markets. The food provided through official rationing is extremely limited and monotonous, while the black markets offer a wide variety of goods."


    "They sell rice, wheat, corn, cheese, candy, coffee, canned lunch meat, and canned beef."


    "The prices in these markets are often ten times the official price or higher, making it extremely profitable. Most of the black market trade is controlled by criminal gangs. For example, the Asakusa market is controlled by the Shibayama-gumi, the Ginza market by the Ueda-gumi, the Shimbashi market by the Matsuda-gumi, and the Shinjuku market by the Yamaguchi-gumi."


    "The supply in these markets is huge, far beyond what small scale channels could provide. I later discovered that behind all this is an American company. This company, based in Wisconsin, exports food and goods to Japan, but instead of going through official channels, the goods end up in the black market, where they are sold at much higher prices."


    "Boss, MacArthur''s hometown is in Wisconsin, and the owner of this company is MacArthur''s cousin."


    A smile spread across Hardy''s face.


    "Use our confidential contacts to inform Henry. Have him investigate this matter thoroughly, including the smuggling channels, quantities, tax evasion, and any other information he can uncover."


    "Understood, boss."


    Duncan left.


    Hardy lit a cigar and took a deep puff.


    He chuckled to himself.


    Throwing a tantrum and blocking him off, refusing to meet? Ridiculous behavior. No wonder some say he''s a "first-rate actor, second-rate politician, and third-rate general."


    He couldn''t help but wonder how MacArthur would respond once all this information was exposed. The thought amused Hardy greatly. He chuckled again.


    "Boss, the president of Toyota Motor wishes to see you. He''s right outside the door," Hardy''s assistant reported as he entered the room.


    Hardy was puzzled.


    He wasn''t responsible for acquisitions, which were primarily handled by the consortium. The seven major conglomerates had a unified plan, and there were six or seven hundred large companies in Japan that could be acquired. If they all sought Hardy out, it would exhaust him.


    "What''s this about?" Hardy asked.


    "He says he hopes to meet with you privately to discuss the future of Japan''s automobile industry," the assistant replied.


    Toyota Motor.


    The future top-ranking company in Japan.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "Let him in."


    The assistant left and soon returned with a middle-aged man. Hardy had seen him at the welcome reception¡ªKiichiro Toyoda, the president of Toyota Motor.


    "Mr. Hardy, thank you so much for seeing me. I hope I''m not imposing!" Kiichiro Toyoda bowed deeply to Hardy.


    Kiichiro Toyoda was in his fifties, wearing glasses, and at the prime of his life.


    "Please, have a seat. What can I do for you, Mr. Toyoda? If it''s about acquisitions, you can discuss it with the consortium," Hardy said.


    Toyoda bowed again before sitting on the sofa, but only half-sitting, with an air of utmost respect.


    "Mr. Hardy, I would like to introduce you to Toyota, as well as the current state of Japan''s automotive industry. Perhaps this might be of help to your plans for Japan''s automobile sector," Kiichiro Toyoda began.


    Hardy nodded, "Go ahead."


    Toyoda explained that his family originally ran a textile company. In 1929, they sold the textile business to the British firm Platt Brothers, and he became interested in the automobile industry, eventually moving into car manufacturing.


    Japan''s entire automobile industry began by imitating Europe and the U.S., and Toyota was no exception. During World War II, Toyota received some orders that allowed it to gradually develop. However, Toyoda was honest with Hardy, admitting that they had far fewer orders compared to the automotive divisions of Japan''s other major conglomerates.


    After the war, Toyota was punished for having supplied the military, though fortunately, they weren''t shut down.


    Japan''s pre-war automotive giants were companies like Mitsubishi, Isuzu, Nissan, and Subaru, all of which were subsidiaries of the large financial conglomerates and operated on a massive scale. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 531 - 531 Toyota

    Because these companies had provided significant military supplies, some of their car factories were directly seized and confiscated by U.S. forces. Among the 300 Japanese military enterprises Hardy''s group acquired were several automotive plants, all of which were now under his control.


    Upon learning this, Toyoda became anxious. He was well aware of the advanced state of the American automotive industry, and Japan''s current industry was no match. If American conglomerates were to reopen these factories in Japan, Toyota would be crushed. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr. Hardy had mentioned before that Japan''s future would focus on consumer goods and light industry, with Japanese car factories serving as component suppliers for U.S. factories.


    It seemed that the American conglomerates weren''t particularly interested in partnering with Toyota. When Toyoda approached them about selling shares, hoping to sell 30% in exchange for $2 million in capital and technical support, he was coldly dismissed.


    "They took one look at my proposal and returned it, saying, ''We''re not interested in your terms. Go back and reconsider.''" Toyoda explained how just one sentence had sent him away.


    After thinking it over for an entire day, Toyoda decided to approach Hardy, hoping to convince him to support Toyota. After hearing Toyoda''s story, Hardy''s expression remained unchanged.


    At this point, Toyota was far from being the powerhouse it would become. It couldn''t even compete with other Japanese car companies, let alone American ones.


    "Mr. Hardy, I hope to gain your support. If we can merge with some of those confiscated factories, Toyota could quickly become Japan''s largest car company. I guarantee we will bring you significant profits," Toyoda said earnestly.


    Hardy found it amusing. Was this the start of internal competition, with plans to devour the competition?


    "What''s your offer?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m willing to give up 40% of our shares in exchange for $2 million and the merger with other factories," Toyoda replied.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "Those factories each have their own specific purposes. As for complete vehicle manufacturing, we hadn''t planned on keeping it. However, if you''re interested, I can arrange for a few companies to acquire Toyota''s shares, allowing your family to retain 30%."


    "Three million dollars in cash and a $3 million low-interest loan. I can guarantee that Toyota will gain access to advanced manufacturing techniques and production lines from American car companies."


    "Toyota will abandon all other factory operations, keeping only the passenger car, van and F.J. Series production lines, and will not be involved in any sectors that could aid military production."


    "If you agree to these terms, talk to the delegation. They will handle the details. If not, you''re free to manage your company as you see fit."


    Toyoda could hear the firmness in Hardy''s tone, as well as the underlying suggestion to leave. He stood up, bowed, and took his leave.


    "I will seriously consider this, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy instructed his assistant to see Toyoda out and to inform the delegation of his decision.


    Three million dollars in acquisition funds.


    Three million dollars in low-interest loans.


    This money wouldn''t come from any other bank but from the $570 million he had brought with him. That aid fund was precisely for this purpose.


    Hardy had granted the delegation the authority to offer any Japanese company accepting an acquisition by the seven major conglomerates not only access to American technology but also varying amounts of support funds in the form of low-interest loans.


    A five-year term.


    Interest so low it could be practically ignored.


    This one condition alone would entice countless companies.


    They were living a hard life now. The seven major conglomerates brought them what they desired most: capital, low-interest loans, sales channels, and access to American technology.


    What was this?


    This was like a father''s love.


    Whatever you lack, we have it. All you have to do is behave and obey.


    Under such conditions, how many companies could resist? On one side were favorable terms; on the other, refusal meant certain death. What would you choose?


    As for the Bushido spirit? Forget it. Businessmen only believe in the spirit of making money, and even those rare businessmen who still held onto that spirit didn''t really have a choice. The country was already occupied, so what''s the point of clinging to some ideology?


    Many companies chose to surrender.


    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, it was late September. Hardy and his group had been in Japan for over a month, and during that time, the delegation had acquired more than 300 companies.


    These acquisitions spanned various industries, including power, water supply, electronics, and automobiles. Hardy had extended a total of $350 million in low-interest loans.


    With the influx of capital, these companies rapidly resumed production. Many of the skilled workers returned to their jobs, resolving the unemployment of tens of thousands of laid-off workers.


    Having a job meant earning money, and with money, they could afford food.


    It had to be admitted.


    The Japanese were incredibly hardworking, much more so than Americans. They worked without complaint. Jobs were hard to find now, so everyone cherished their work.


    Factory workers worked overtime without slacking off, fearing they might be fired by the managers.


    Meanwhile, in American factories, workers would strike at the drop of a hat.


    The unions had spoiled the workers, and many factories spent half the year dealing with strikes. Hardy honestly couldn''t tell whether the unions were a good or bad influence. On one hand, they safeguarded workers'' rights, but on the other, they pushed factories to move abroad, depriving workers of more opportunities and leaving them jobless.


    Moreover, American workers wages were more than ten times higher than those in Japan. From the perspective of the conglomerate managers, these Japanese wages were negligible.


    Hardy Shipping had re-established a shipping company in Japan. He transferred the remaining cargo ships under his control, instantly making it the largest shipping company in Japan.


    By this point, Hardy had completely absorbed the post-war military cargo ships he had acquired from the U.S.

 Chapter 532 - 532 The Start Of Japan Financial War

    However, with this move, he also completed his global shipping network.


    The companies that had signed contracts with him now received orders for parts from American factories. Even after accounting for transportation costs, these parts were still much cheaper than producing them in the U.S.


    Factories reopened.


    Workers received wages.


    Everyone had smiles on their faces.


    At last, they could afford a proper meal.


    Japan had already felt a noticeable change in just the one month Hardy had been there. It was no longer as lifeless as before; now it was bustling with vitality.


    A large number of Japanese companies, especially those producing consumer goods, were working day and night to meet production demands. The products they made were shipped to the U.S., where they were often processed further or simply labeled before being re-exported to Europe. The U.S. made a profit from the price difference.


    Factories producing mechanical parts had also reopened, signing contracts with American machinery companies to supply cheaper components.


    One day, a Japanese newspaper published an article titled, "A Record of Hardy''s Fifty Days in Japan and the Huge Changes He Brought!"


    The article detailed everything Hardy had done since arriving in Japan.


    He had acquired factories, rehired workers, and resolved the employment issues of millions of people. These workers were the breadwinners of their families, indirectly solving the livelihood problems of millions more.


    The docks were working around the clock, trading goods in exchange for more food.


    The article ended with lavish praise, elevating Hardy to the status of a savior for Japan.


    MacArthur was currently in Osaka, near a military base by the coast. When he saw the article, his expression darkened.


    Previously, the Japanese had praised him in the same way, but now they had turned to worship Hardy instead. This made the proud MacArthur uncomfortable.


    "The economic savior, how laughable. If it weren''t for the fact that I have stationed tens of thousands of troops here, and for all the groundwork I laid earlier, could he have achieved such results?"


    Still, MacArthur was somewhat perplexed.


    He had seized those military factories, yet Hardy had remained calm and hadn''t approached him again, which he found strange.


    Initially, MacArthur had planned that if Hardy came to him, showed humility, and recognized his place, he would give Hardy a lesson to teach him who was really in charge of Japan. Then, he would hand over the factories.


    After all, it was Congress''s decision, and he couldn''t block it forever.


    But Hardy had only approached him once. After that, there had been no further contact. Instead, Hardy had focused on acquiring Japanese companies, making great strides in that area.


    In reality, MacArthur wasn''t as composed as he appeared. After all, those assets weren''t just Hardy''s¡ªthey belonged to the seven major conglomerates. Offending them would be difficult for him to bear.


    The current situation left MacArthur in an awkward position. Hardy hadn''t sought him out, making it hard for him to backtrack.


    But seeking out Hardy himself would be a blow to his pride. All his earlier efforts would have been for nothing, and it would reveal that he was afraid. So, things remained at a stalemate.


    ...


    In the meeting room of the Imperial Hotel.


    Everyone was in a good mood. A large number of companies had resumed operations, significantly reviving Japan''s economic activities. They were seeing profits, especially now that they controlled a vast number of enterprises across various sectors in Japan, effectively forming a monopoly.


    Hardy glanced around the room and said, "Next, we will focus on dismantling Japan''s banking, financial, and insurance sectors."


    "I''ve reviewed the data. We haven''t acquired many banks, financial firms, or insurance companies yet. It''s clear that Japan is still trying to maintain the independence of its financial sector, which is unacceptable."


    "Now that we control the majority of industries, I believe restructuring those financial companies won''t be too difficult." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll highlight a few key directions for everyone to focus on. First, all factory and business funds, including workers salaries, must be transferred to banks we control, draining those other banks of their capital."


    Initially, Hardy didn''t impose strict limits on these companies, and many banks used their connections to pull in funds. Hardy had been observing from the sidelines, but now that their industrial plans were complete, it was time to cut off the lifeblood of the other banks.


    In reality, controlling the banks wasn''t as difficult as it seemed¡ªprovided you had enough capital and power.


    "Second, all factories must provide insurance for their workers, as required by law. But those insurance policies must be processed through the insurance companies we control."


    "Third, all financial services must be transferred to financial companies under our control."


    Everyone in the room chuckled.


    Many of them were financial experts, and they understood all too well the devastating impact these tactics would have on the banking, insurance, and financial sectors.


    They knew the banks would quickly submit.


    This was the advantage of a unified effort. When they acted, resistance was futile.


    For example, Toyota Motor had kept all its funds in Sakura Bank, including its working capital and payroll accounts. But that day, Toyota representatives suddenly showed up, requesting to transfer all the funds and stating that they would no longer use Sakura Bank''s services.


    Sakura Bank was the core bank of the former Mitsui conglomerate.


    This move alarmed the Sakura Bank executives, who immediately contacted Kiichiro Toyoda. Toyoda had previously been close to the Mitsui family, and the two families had even strengthened their relationship through marriage. At that time, Toyota was seen as part of the Mitsui conglomerate.


    After the war, the Mitsui conglomerate was broken up, with some military-related enterprises confiscated and others spun off as independent companies. The Mitsui family was left only with its financial assets.


    Before, Japan''s economy had been on the brink of collapse, and financial institutions were struggling. Recently, with large American investments, many companies had reopened, and Mitsui Financial saw an opportunity. Through their connections, they reached out to companies that had previously belonged to the Mitsui conglomerate, encouraging them to deposit their funds at Sakura Bank.

 Chapter 533 - 533 Another Bank Run

    Toyoda immediately agreed.


    In addition, companies like Toshiba, NSK, and Ishikawa Machinery¡ªover forty in total¡ªalso deposited large sums of money into Sakura Bank.


    Sakura Bank began to thrive once more.


    Hardy''s group had primarily acquired Japan''s larger, more representative companies, but there were still many smaller companies struggling to survive. These smaller firms sought loans from banks, hoping to secure Mitsui''s support.


    With these new deposits, Sakura Bank began issuing loans.


    However, because of the tight capital situation, interest rates were much higher than before, significantly increasing Sakura Bank''s profitability.


    Some of the funds were also used for investments in funds. A U.S. fund company in Tokyo had been thriving, offering extremely high promised returns, and many individuals and banks were investing in it.


    But today, Toyota suddenly wanted to withdraw all its funds and transfer its payroll accounts to another bank. The executives at Sakura Bank rushed to contact Kiichiro Toyoda.


    "Mr. Toyoda, what''s happening? We''ve had a great relationship. Why are you withdrawing all your funds?" asked the Sakura Bank executive.


    Toyoda''s tone was apologetic, "I''m sorry, Mr. Mitsui, but this is an order from the board of directors, and I have no choice but to follow it. It''s not just us. I''ve heard that all American affiliated companies will be transferring their funds to banks designated by them. Please prepare accordingly."


    With that, Toyoda hung up.


    The executive at Sakura Bank was left stunned, holding the receiver in disbelief.


    American companies were the largest depositors at the bank. If they withdrew all their funds, the bank would be left hollow.


    Moreover, banks typically don''t keep large amounts of cash on hand, as they need to invest the money to generate returns. If these major companies wanted to withdraw their funds, the bank wouldn''t be able to provide the cash.


    A cold sweat broke out on Mitsui''s back.


    He sensed that something terrible was about to happen, perhaps even a conspiracy. Those damn American bankers were preparing to target Japan''s banking and financial sectors.


    Soon after, the phone on his desk began ringing nonstop.


    Customer managers were calling to report that more large corporate clients were requesting to withdraw deposits and transfer their payroll accounts.


    Mitsui was on the verge of a breakdown.


    What he feared was indeed happening.


    It wasn''t just Sakura Bank. Sumitomo Bank, Mitsubishi Bank, Fuji Bank, Kangyo Bank, and Sanwa Bank¡ªover a dozen banks in total¡ªwere all facing the same situation.


    A bank run.


    This was a blatant financial war.


    In the past, Japan''s banks wouldn''t have feared such a tactic. Before World War II, Japan''s economy, while not as large as the U.S., was strong enough to withstand this kind of pressure.


    But after the war, Japan''s reserves were depleted. The vaults of the banks were nearly empty, and business was tough. Numerous banks had already collapsed.


    Then came the American sanctions, which split up the Japanese Zaibatsu. The once mighty Japanese financial institutions were now like a bare tree, with all the branches and roots¡ªthe industries that had once supported them¡ªcut away.


    Now, with the American conglomerates swinging the axe, Japan''s banks had little defense left.


    What could they do?


    Turn to the government.


    All the banks, while stalling the companies withdrawal requests, banded together to appeal to Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida.


    To be honest, Even if they wanted to pay out, they didn''t have the funds.


    Most of their deposits had been turned into loans. Where were they going to find that much cash on short notice?


    Hearing the banks desperate pleas, Yoshida immediately realized that this was a deliberate move by the American conglomerates, aimed at Japan''s financial system.


    "How much cash can you put together right now?" Yoshida asked.


    "The money has all been loaned out to companies that weren''t acquired by the American conglomerates. You see, those companies were desperate for survival because the American conglomerates didn''t buy them, and they feared losing their market share. They came to us for loans, so all our funds are scattered among those businesses, and we can''t recover them now."


    "Prime Minister Yoshida, the American conglomerates are clearly aiming to control Japan''s financial sector. They already control most of Japan''s major industries. If they gain control over the banks and financial institutions as well, Japan''s economy will be entirely under their control, leaving us no chance of ever rising again."


    Yoshida Shigeru knew this.


    But what could he do?


    Hardy had once told him that if Japan wanted to return to the international community as an independent country, sacrifices would have to be made.


    In military, political, economic, and cultural aspects, Japan had to ensure the U.S. felt no threat.


    Hardy, step by step, was swallowing Japan''s economic body, and while Yoshida''s cabinet could see it happening, they were powerless to stop it.


    In fact, the cabinet had even discussed that perhaps, in order to regain independence, these things might have to be relinquished entirely.


    Besides, it wasn''t even a matter of willingly giving things up. The Americans were taking them by force, and there was no way to resist. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll go meet with Envoy Hardy right now and see if he''s willing to help resolve this situation," Yoshida said urgently.


    Yoshida hurried to see Hardy.


    Hardy had already moved out of the Imperial Hotel. He wasn''t joking when he mentioned to the foreign minister about buying property in Tokyo. His staff had indeed arranged for him to acquire a residence.


    It was a European-style estate that had belonged to a British-Indian businessman decades ago. The man was involved in import-export, shipping cotton and coal to Japan, and, as he frequently visited, had built this estate in Tokyo.


    The mansion itself was European in design, but the interior d¨¦cor was eclectic¡ªIndian and European styles in the living room, a Japanese-style hot spring room, and an Indian-style garden.


    Before World War II, the Indian businessman had foresighted the chaos in Japan and never returned. During the war, business relations ceased, and the Japanese government eventually confiscated the property, which Hardy had now purchased.

 Chapter 534 - 534 Dismantled The Zaibatsu System

    Yoshida Shigeru met with Hardy, bowing respectfully, "Envoy Hardy, I''ve come to discuss the matter of the banks. Several banks have come to me, saying that companies are withdrawing their funds en masse, putting immense pressure on them. They are asking for some relief from this situation."


    Hardy looked at Yoshida and invited him to sit. Once they were seated, Hardy spoke calmly, "You''ve probably already guessed what''s going on, haven''t you?"


    Yoshida was taken aback.


    He hadn''t expected Hardy to be so direct about it.


    "Envoy, what do you mean?" Yoshida asked cautiously.


    "I''ll be clear. I intend to restructure those banks. As the prime minister, you should know that the banks in question were at the heart of Japan''s six major conglomerates."


    "Before Japan went to war, those conglomerates controlled 60% of the country''s major enterprises, 55% of its capital, 60% of its sales channels, and 20% of its workforce. They manipulated politics and even started wars to exploit economic resources. I''m not wrong, am I?"


    Sweat began to bead on Yoshida''s forehead.


    "To prevent that from happening again, the old zaibatsu system must be dismantled. This is a key part of transitioning Japan to a democratic society. Go back and tell them they have two options."


    "First, they can accept acquisition and investment, relinquishing controlling interest. Second, their funding chain will collapse, their banks will fail, and they''ll ultimately go bankrupt and be acquired."


    Hardy was brutally frank.


    Unlike the traditional Eastern approach of speaking in circles, leaving things implied, Hardy spelled everything out plainly.


    He was essentially saying, "We''re taking you down. You can either submit or go bankrupt."


    And he had the power to back up such statements.


    If a bank''s funding chain broke, it wouldn''t be able to meet the financial needs of its clients. Other depositors, seeing this, would lose confidence and withdraw their funds too, creating a vicious cycle that would make it impossible for the bank to function.


    In such a situation, it would be nearly impossible for the bank to avoid bankruptcy.


    Finally, Hardy said, "Prime Minister Yoshida, I''ve told you before, Japan has the potential to regain its independence and return to the international stage. But Japan must undergo a thorough transformation, and this restructuring is part of it. You''ll have to weigh the pros and cons yourself."


    Yoshida left.


    Back at the prime minister''s residence, he convened a meeting with all the cabinet ministers, sharing Hardy''s clear stance.


    The cabinet fell silent again.


    They had no viable solution.


    Resist?


    How?


    If they were a sovereign nation, they could use government power, even the military, to protect their economic interests.


    But they were an occupied country, with no military, no governmental authority. The Americans held the power of life and death over them. They were in no position to resist.


    One cabinet minister finally spoke, "Most of the large enterprises have already been acquired. Both the companies and the capital are now controlled by American conglomerates. What use is it to hold on to just the banks? The Americans have their own banks in Japan, and if our banks can''t engage in economic activity, they''ll eventually close down anyway. I think it''s better to cooperate.


    At least we can preserve some of our strength."


    In the end, Japan chose to surrender.


    Several major banks were injected with capital from American conglomerates, losing their controlling interest. Although the banks continued to operate, the real owners had changed.


    In fact, in later years, Many of Japan''s largest banks would also have traces of American conglomerate influence behind them.


    This fate was inescapable.


    Only in this timeline, it happened earlier and more directly, unlike in later years when it was the result of decades of economic imperialism.


    Hardy didn''t waste time with subtlety.


    Yesterday, Hardy was seen as Japan''s economic savior by the public, but today, to the business leaders of Japan, he was a blatant plunderer.


    The perspective changes depending on where you stand, and so do the conclusions you draw.


    ...


    A cruise ship docked at Tokyo Harbor, and a thousand passengers disembarked. Among them was a large contingent of managers and technical personnel sent by various conglomerates to Japan.


    This was already the third group.


    In total, more than two thousand people had been sent so far.


    The seven major conglomerates had acquired hundreds of companies in Japan, including dozens of banks. For each of these companies, they needed to dispatch their own management teams.


    Some companies required technical upgrades or needed to purchase advanced production lines from the U.S., so they also brought technical personnel.


    If it were just a single company, it would never be able to support such a large deployment of personnel. But for the seven major conglomerates, this was nothing.


    Each conglomerate had dozens of well-known large enterprises, and hundreds of subsidiary companies, with even more affiliated companies.


    The number of managers and technicians brought over seemed substantial, but spread across the hundreds of companies acquired by the conglomerates, it was insignificant. In the future, even more personnel would arrive, potentially reaching ten to twenty thousand.


    This was the foundation of the conglomerates.


    When Hardy initially envisioned controlling Japan''s economy, he decided to bring in these conglomerates¡ªnot just for their economic and governmental influence but also for the talent and technology they possessed.


    By deploying overwhelming forces, one can achieve overwhelming advantages.


    Relying solely on Hardy''s own group would be insufficient; they couldn''t conquer Japan alone. But with the combined strength of the seven major American conglomerates, they had the power to seize control of Japan''s economy. Coupled with America''s military occupation, Japan had no chance of resisting. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Today, there was another major meeting.


    After each representative finished reporting their respective progress, it was Hardy''s turn. He said, "Overall, things are progressing well, and we''ve basically gotten everything on track. But I want to bring up another issue."


    "Before we came to Japan, we purchased several military-industrial companies, but we haven''t taken possession of them yet because MacArthur has been obstructing us. We spent $570 million on those companies, and every day we don''t get control of them, we lose money."

 Chapter 535 - 535 MacArthur Dilemma

    "We need to find a solution to this."


    After Hardy finished speaking, he looked at the representatives of the other conglomerates present.


    The vice president of Morgan Stanley frowned and said, "$570 million, and just the interest is $100,000 a day. It''s been 60 days now¡ªwe''ve already lost $6 million."


    "What exactly is MacArthur trying to do? We have the sale documents from Congress. What right does he have to block us?"


    "I think we should mobilize our influence and have Washington or Congress warn MacArthur," someone suggested.


    This was exactly the outcome Hardy had been waiting for.


    In fact, he could have gone to MacArthur himself, but he deliberately didn''t. When MacArthur had initially blocked them from taking control of the factories, Hardy had been secretly pleased and purposely dragged his feet in addressing the issue.


    Now that the acquisitions of banks and companies were complete and many Japanese enterprises had resumed production, Hardy''s plan for turning Japan into a manufacturing hub for the U.S., with its heavy industries and military industries dismantled, was well underway.


    With Japan''s economic structure largely in place, Hardy now had time to deal with MacArthur.


    MacArthur was arrogant and proud.


    Hardy wondered if he would be afraid of angering the seven major conglomerates.


    The group decided to file complaints with the conglomerates, urging their leaders to contact influential congressmen or the White House directly.


    Anyone who stood in the way of capitalists making money was their enemy.


    Losing $6 million?


    That was no small sum. At this point, MacArthur had made himself the enemy of the seven major conglomerates.


    Several calls were made to President Johnson.


    And not just from one person.


    In fact, Johnson had never been fond of MacArthur. And as for General Marshall, now the Secretary of Defense, he outright disliked MacArthur.


    The two men had personal grievances. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When MacArthur had served as Chief of Staff of the Army, he had treated Marshall unfairly, hindering his career progression. Later, Marshall''s mentor, General Pershing, had sent MacArthur off to the Philippines, allowing Marshall to rise in rank.


    As for why Pershing had sent MacArthur away, that was another interesting story: MacArthur had married Pershing''s mistress, infuriating him.


    Regarding MacArthur''s obstruction of the seven conglomerates from taking over the factories, President Johnson and General Marshall shared the same opinion: MacArthur, feeling that he controlled Japan, was upset that decisions were being made without consulting him, leading him to make such foolish moves.


    "Boastful, attention-seeking, defiant, and insufferable¡ªthat''s the impression everyone who''s dealt with him has," Marshall said.


    "I''ll send him a telegram under the name of the Department of Defense, instructing him that economic matters in Japan are now under Hardy''s control, and telling him not to interfere," Marshall said.


    Johnson thought for a moment.


    Then he said gravely, "I''ll also have the White House send him a telegram. The sale of Japan''s military-industrial companies is a congressional decision, and no one can obstruct it."


    "During this time, Hardy has been reorganizing Japan''s economy, and hundreds of companies have already resumed operations. Japan is now on track to become a manufacturing base for the U.S. Their economy is recovering, and they''re starting to produce enough to trade for the food they need, reducing reliance on American aid. I''m very pleased with Hardy''s work."


    "MacArthur, however, is standing in his way. I think MacArthur has misunderstood his role. While he may be the Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces in Japan, he represents the United States and executes U.S. orders. Japan is not his personal colony."


    At the Osaka military base,


    MacArthur was smoking his pipe while reading a report about the division of Germany into East and West.


    At that moment, An aide came in with a telegram. "General, we''ve received a telegram from the U.S., from Senator Harriman."


    "Harriman? Why would he send me a telegram?"


    Harriman was no ordinary senator. His father was the famous American railroad tycoon, and Harriman himself was a business elite who later entered politics, serving as a governor. Now, he was a Republican senator with great influence within the party.


    Although MacArthur held a high position in the military, he wasn''t satisfied. He had twice tried to run for president. The first time, he competed against Roosevelt, but he ended up eating dust behind Roosevelt and obediently returned to the military.


    The second time was during the last election, when Hardy backed Johnson for the presidency. MacArthur had competed against Dewey for the Republican nomination, only to be overwhelmingly defeated by Dewey, forcing him to stay in the military once again.


    But he wasn''t giving up and was already preparing for the next race. MacArthur had aligned himself with the Republican Party, and Harriman, a senior senator in the party, was someone he sought to win over as an ally.


    In the telegram, Harriman used relatively gentle language. He expressed concern about MacArthur''s decision to block the seven conglomerates from taking control of the Japanese factories, pointing out that this was an unwise move.


    Word had spread within Congress about MacArthur''s actions, and if he offended the seven major conglomerates, it would be difficult for him to gain support for his future presidential ambitions.


    MacArthur''s eye twitched.


    He had only wanted to give Hardy a hard time, but Hardy hadn''t even reached out to him once during these two months of delay.


    Now the conglomerates believed that MacArthur was intentionally causing trouble, which left MacArthur feeling frustrated. He hadn''t intended it that way¡ªhe just wanted to humble Hardy a little.


    What to do now?


    Should he go to Hardy and tell him he could now take back the factories?


    Hardy would probably laugh at him.


    As MacArthur was still pondering, his aide entered with another telegram. "General, we''ve received a message from the Department of Defense."


    MacArthur quickly took the telegram.


    After reading its contents, he was stunned. The Department of Defense had also sent a message about the factories, using very formal language to instruct MacArthur that Congress had decided to sell these factories to the conglomerates and that he was to comply immediately.


    Damn it! The Department of Defense had now weighed in.


    It seemed the heads of those conglomerates had reached out to the Pentagon.

 Chapter 536 - 536 Hardy’s Goals For Japan

    Now he had truly angered the big shots in the financial world. He had initially hoped to run for president again, but with the seven major conglomerates against him, who would fund his campaign? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    MacArthur now regretted his earlier decision.


    He should have just handed over the factories.


    Now, he was stuck between a rock and a hard place.


    Before he could finish lamenting, a third telegram arrived. "General, it''s from President Johnson."


    In the telegram, Johnson used a harsher tone, instructing MacArthur to immediately return the factories to the seven conglomerates. Furthermore, he warned MacArthur not to interfere with Japan''s economic activities in the future, as Hardy was in full control of that sector.


    Although MacArthur was prideful, he knew he had angered too many powerful people, and if he wanted to maintain his position, he had to back down.


    He called for his aide.


    "Notify the military that is guarding the factories to allow the conglomerates to take possession. Also, call Hardy''s office and tell them they can take control of the factories."


    After saying this,


    MacArthur crumpled the three telegrams into a ball and threw them into the wastebasket.


    Since becoming the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers in Japan, he hadn''t been treated like this in a long time. In Japan, whether it was the emperor or the prime minister, they all showed him the utmost respect.


    When Hardy''s office received the call from the military, informing them they could take possession of the factories, Hardy smiled at the report.


    "So, even the proud MacArthur knows when to admit defeat. I thought he''d try to stand up to the seven conglomerates."


    MacArthur was politically naive, but he wasn''t truly foolish.


    He was just one of many generals the U.S. military had stationed abroad, and he wasn''t irreplaceable.


    Hardy ordered his team to take possession of the factories. This time, the U.S. military was much more cooperative. After verifying the necessary documents, they handed over the factories and immediately withdrew. The factories were now fully in the hands of the seven major conglomerates.


    These military-industrial factories were all part of Japan''s heavy industry.


    Kawasaki Steel, Kobe Steel, Sumitomo Metal Industries, Shinko Copper, Yokosuka Shipyard, Mitsubishi Tooling, Mazda, Nissan, Mitsubishi Aircraft Manufacturing, Mitsui Heavy Industries, Sumitomo Chemical, Maruzen Petrochemical¡­


    In total, 306 factories.


    These factories covered industries such as steel, shipbuilding, aircraft manufacturing, firearms, machine tools, coal mining, coking, oil refining, copper and aluminum production, and chemicals.


    It could be said that Japan''s entire heavy industry and military-industrial base were contained within these factories.


    After securing these factories, Hardy convened another meeting with the leaders of the seven major conglomerates to discuss how to handle them.


    According to Hardy''s plan, all military-related activities within these heavy industry companies would be eliminated, and they would be repurposed for civilian use. For example, the shipyards would be used to build commercial vessels like cargo ships, cruise ships, and fishing boats, but they would no longer retain the capability to build warships or submarines.


    As for companies producing fighter jets, rifles, bullets, engines, torpedoes, missiles, tanks, artillery, radar, explosives, and howitzers¡­


    All the equipment would be dismantled and melted down. Japan would no longer retain any military manufacturing capability, in accordance with United Nations requirements.


    If it were any other country, they would have felt a deep sense of loss watching such production equipment be destroyed. But for the U.S., this was no issue. The seven major conglomerates already had their own military-industrial complexes, and their equipment, technology, and scale far surpassed Japan''s.


    The remaining equipment would be repurposed for civilian use.


    Hardy''s thinking was simple.


    By destroying Japan''s military-industrial foundation, they would set the country back significantly. Even if Japan were to reemerge as a strong economy in the future, as it did in the past, it wouldn''t pose a threat to the U.S. Instead, its reliance on the U.S. militarily would make Japan the U.S.''s most important ally.


    Hardy''s goals from all of this were clear:


    For him personally, Japan''s economic development could tremendously boost his wealth, as it would no longer serve only as a manufacturing base for the U.S., but also as a strong consumer market.


    For Japan, economic development and improving their standard of living is in their best interest. It''s also better for Japan to avoid accumulating too much power, as raising U.S. suspicions could stagnate their economy, given that the U.S. is the primary market for Japanese products.


    As for the U.S., having a wealthy ally to borrow money from when needed is far better than having a poor ally that constantly asks for help. What''s even better is that this ally''s military capability is weak and relies on the U.S. for weaponization, leaving the U.S. completely at ease.


    When Hardy informed Japanese Prime Minister Yoshida Shigeru of the delegation''s decision, Yoshida tried to maintain a smile, but Hardy could see that his smile was forced.


    No doubt, the Japanese politicians and nobility would be disheartened when they heard the news.


    ...


    Hardy arrived in Japan, wielding the power of supreme authority. At this moment, America''s policy toward Japan remained at its strictest.


    Everything was aimed at one goal:


    Weaken Japan!


    Hardy destroyed Japan''s military-industrial foundation. For the Japanese, it was like a profound loss, as if they had lost their parents. But for the Americans, what Hardy was doing was absolutely right.


    This is what they called political correctness.


    Time flew, and soon it was September 13th.


    On that day, Duncan came to report to Hardy.


    "Boss, Henry says everything is ready. He''s asking if we should proceed."


    Hardy nodded.


    "Proceed."


    In the United States. Wisconsin. Madison.


    Mr. Judson, the owner of Judson Trading Company, drove to his company after having breakfast at home.


    Judson Trading Company was one of the largest in Madison, primarily exporting grains, food, and cotton.


    A few years ago, Judson had been just a shoe factory owner, with his factory worth only tens of thousands of dollars. One day, he saw in the newspapers that his cousin, MacArthur, had become the Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces in Japan. Judson got an idea. He handed over the factory to his partner and traveled thousands of miles to Japan.

 Chapter 537 - 537 The Federal Tax Bureaus Investigation

    When Judson returned from Japan, he gave up the shoe business and opened a trading company, focusing on exporting grain.


    He took out loans worth hundreds of thousands of dollars and shipped a boatload of grain and various foods to Japan. Once the goods arrived, some were sold to the military, while others entered the black market through under-the-table deals.


    From that first shipment alone,


    Judson made over $300,000.


    And it was pure profit.


    Judson was ecstatic. It was incredibly profitable. From then on, he started his frenzied money making trading business.


    Every month, he shipped at least two boatloads of goods¡ªthousands of tons of grain and food. Two-thirds went through official channels, and the remaining third was sold to black market merchants.


    Because part of his business involved smuggling, the accounts and amounts never matched. Some funds went through official channels, while others couldn''t and had to be stashed elsewhere.


    Moreover, his cousin MacArthur was involved. The only reason he could conduct this business was due to MacArthur''s protection. In truth, he was merely MacArthur''s agent. Of the profits he made, 60% belonged to MacArthur.


    To store the money,


    Judson came up with many methods.


    MacArthur told him that this money should never be kept in Japan.


    Eventually, Judson set his sights on Hong Kong, where he opened several accounts with HSBC. Every month, he deposited a portion of the profits.


    There were two accounts.


    One was opened in Judson''s name.


    The other was in the name of MacArthur''s second wife, Jean.


    Judson felt that storing the money in distant Hong Kong was safe. He had even reported it to MacArthur, who thought that HSBC, a British owned bank, was a secure place for the money.


    They didn''t believe anyone would trace it to Hong Kong.


    Originally, Judson''s business could have grown even larger, but he was cautious. There were only so many official grain quotas each month. If he shipped too much to the black market, it would raise suspicions.


    So, he maintained a steady output of two boatloads each month, totaling over ten thousand tons.


    Even with this modest volume,


    Judson earned over a million dollars per month, depositing the money in banks. MacArthur took around $600,000, leaving Judson with $400,000.


    Later, Judson opened more accounts in Switzerland, Cuba, and Brazil, using both his own name and MacArthur''s wife''s name.


    In this way, the money flowed steadily.


    After a few years, Judson amassed millions, with over $20 to $30 million stored overseas. MacArthur''s share was even larger, with Jean''s accounts holding over $40 million. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This money, Could never see the light of day.


    First, it was black market money, its origins unexplainable. Second, it couldn''t be brought back to the U.S. without a legitimate explanation. In simple terms, it was typical black money. Bringing it back would require laundering, and laundering costs were exorbitantly high. Judson felt it wasn''t worth it.


    Even if the money made it back, he would have to pay federal income tax. The tax on such a large sum would be around 35%, a third of the total. Just the thought of it made Judson feel the pain. He couldn''t bear the idea.


    So, The money stayed overseas.


    Judson''s business was thriving, and life was becoming more comfortable. In his mind, he envisioned himself eventually becoming a billionaire, a true American elite.


    But just as he arrived at his office today, a few men in suits came to visit. One of them pulled out an ID,


    "Mr. Judson, we are from the Federal Tax Bureau. Please come with us to assist in an investigation."


    Judson''s body instantly stiffened.


    He knew, Nothing good could come from the tax bureau''s visit.


    He stammered in response,


    "Gentlemen, I¡ªI''ve always paid my taxes according to the law. There has¡ªthere has been no tax evasion."


    The lead agent responded calmly, "You can explain everything once we get there, Mr. Judson. Please come with us, and don''t make us resort to force."


    Judson didn''t dare resist.


    He meekly followed the tax agents.


    In the tax bureau''s interrogation room, Judson sat in a chair. Although it was still September, he felt a chilling cold seeping into his bones.


    "Mr. Judson, how many years have you been in the trade business?" someone asked.


    "Over four years."


    "Where do you usually sell your goods?"


    Judson hesitated for a moment.


    "The primary market is Japan. I have all the proper export documents."


    "We''re not asking whether your exports are compliant¡ªthat''s customs business. What I''m asking you now is, do you have any accounts overseas?"


    Judson instantly felt a chill run through his entire body.


    He knew, since the tax agents were asking such a direct question, they must already have some evidence. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have brought him in and asked directly about his overseas accounts.


    Even though Judson wasn''t a lawyer or an accountant, after so many years in business, he understood basic tax laws.


    According to U.S. law, personal income tax is applied to all global income for U.S. citizens.


    If he had overseas accounts and transferred money to them, it would be a clear act of tax evasion.


    "No, I don''t have any overseas accounts," Judson flatly denied, refusing to give in easily.


    The tax agent questioning him wasn''t in any rush. He opened a file and pulled out several documents. "Based on our investigation, you have an account in Cuba with a balance of $2.5 million, and another account in Brazil with a balance of $3.58 million."


    "These two accounts, under your name, were each funded over the past two years. Do you have any explanation?"


    He couldn''t admit it.


    Because his overseas deposits were not limited to those two accounts.


    Moreover, if he opened his mouth now, it might lead to even more serious revelations.


    And besides, he still held on to one last hope.


    That hope was that MacArthur could save him.


    So, he chose to keep his mouth shut. As long as he didn''t confess, there was still a chance. He knew the principle of "the more you confess, the more punishment you face." He was very clear about that.

 Chapter 538 - 538 Tracking The Bribes Received By MacArthur

    After that, no matter what questions the interrogators asked, he repeated only one thing: he wanted to see his lawyer. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Hardy initially instructed Duncan to investigate MacArthur, they eventually uncovered ties to the Japanese black market, which implicated MacArthur''s cousin.


    Hardy then instructed Henry to investigate Judson thoroughly.


    Henry deployed elite personnel¡ªwiretapping, surveillance, tracking cargo ships, and investigating the black market.


    Eventually, they found a clue: Judson''s funds were primarily stored at HSBC in Hong Kong.


    When this was reported to Hardy, he laughed.


    What a coincidence.


    Instead of directly approaching HSBC''s top management, Hardy had his people, already embedded within HSBC, conduct a secret investigation. And this investigation revealed even more startling facts.


    MacArthur''s cousin, Judson, had initially deposited the money at HSBC because Hong Kong had very lax financial oversight at the time. It was known as a free financial port.


    Not only had Judson opened an account for himself, he had also opened an account under MacArthur''s wife''s name. Anyone with common sense could see that this money was meant for MacArthur.


    Moreover, the amounts transferred into these accounts were substantial.


    This indicated that MacArthur was the primary player behind the black market smuggling operation.


    To Hardy, this wasn''t surprising at all. As the de facto ruler of Japan, using his power for personal gain was quite normal.


    However, the fact that they had blatantly opened accounts using their own names and those of their spouses was shocking. They probably didn''t expect anyone to investigate them in Hong Kong. It was simply a case of carelessness.


    Even though the IRS was powerful, it didn''t yet have the formidable investigative capabilities it would develop later.


    Even in the future, many illegal accounts would remain hidden from investigation.


    The IRS was powerful, but it wasn''t omnipotent.


    They were just unlucky.


    If it had been anyone else, the investigation might have ended here, since probing these secret accounts required exceptionally high clearance.


    But the one conducting the investigation was Hardy.


    At that time, Judson had more than $10 million stored at HSBC, while MacArthur''s wife still had over $20 million.


    Initially, Judson had stored all his money at HSBC. Later, as the amounts grew, perhaps to spread the risk or for other reasons, Judson gradually funneled money through HSBC into banks in Switzerland, Cuba, and Brazil.


    During this era, Cuba was still the U.S.''s playground, under American control. Many Americans, including politicians and wealthy elites, vacationed in Cuba during the right seasons.


    Cuba''s financial regulations were also very lax.


    This was why the mafia families saw opportunities in opening casinos there. If Hardy had merely fooled them into going to Cuba, it would have been foolish on their part.


    Since the money had been transferred through HSBC, there were traces to follow. It wasn''t long before they traced the funds to accounts in these countries.


    After investigating all of this, Hardy thought for a moment and then instructed Henry to focus on Judson''s accounts in Cuba and Brazil.


    As for the HSBC accounts, Hardy decided not to reveal them, as they were the source. The Swiss accounts remained concealed because they were harder to investigate.


    He also kept quiet about MacArthur''s wife''s accounts, so for now, the IRS only knew about Judson.


    Even so, the IRS believed they had caught a big fish.


    After all, it was $6 million.


    MacArthur had targeted Hardy before. Although Hardy had orchestrated MacArthur''s downfall by having him offend the seven major financial groups, which eventually forced MacArthur to hand over the 300 military enterprises, Hardy wasn''t one to let things go easily. He wanted his revenge.


    So, he arranged for Henry to expose Judson.


    Of course, this wasn''t what shocked Hardy the most. During the investigation into Judson and MacArthur''s wife''s accounts, Hardy''s team later reported another piece of information.


    At HSBC, not only was MacArthur''s wife''s name on an account, but MacArthur''s own name appeared as well.


    And under his name, there wasn''t cash, but gold¡ªeight tons of gold.


    At the current price of $35 per ounce, this amounted to $10 million. ( 1 ounce = 0.028 Kg)


    Hardy suddenly remembered rumors from the future regarding MacArthur. During his time as Japan''s "Emperor," MacArthur had allegedly received massive bribes from the Japanese government, which allowed him to preserve the Emperor''s position rather than fully democratizing the country.


    It was also rumored that he had privately released a group of war criminals.


    It was said that the bribes MacArthur received were primarily in gold, scattered across numerous banks, with a total of about 100 tons.


    Of course, this was just a rumor, something people gossiped about, as these claims were never confirmed. But based on the current situation, it seemed these rumors were likely true.


    If he really had received 100 tons of gold, it would have amounted to over $100 million.


    This old guy sure had an enormous appetite.


    At first, Hardy had been astonished by the large amount. But after recalculating, he realized it was only a little over $100 million, which didn''t seem so extraordinary anymore.


    After all, in his time in Japan, Hardy had earned far more than $100 million.


    After learning about the vast amount of gold that MacArthur had hoarded, Hardy instructed Duncan to investigate exactly how much gold MacArthur had hidden and where it was located.


    MacArthur was still in Japan, and Hardy couldn''t make a move against him just yet. However, Hardy knew that MacArthur would eventually lose his influence. If history followed its course, MacArthur would be disgraced after a defeat in the Korean War and subsequently removed from his position as Supreme Allied Commander by President Johnson.


    There were less than two years remaining until that event.


    This gold was ill-gotten, and MacArthur wouldn''t dare let it be exposed. Once MacArthur was dismissed and lost his power, dealing with him would become much easier.


    It wasn''t necessary to kill him.


    There were plenty of dark methods that could be used.


    Meanwhile, MacArthur''s cousin, Judson, had been arrested by the IRS. All of his domestic accounts and fixed assets were frozen. The IRS had immense authority¡ªthey could freeze personal assets without a court order.

 Chapter 539 - 539 The Global Times Jumps In To Ruin Hoovers Plan

    Judson''s lawyer had arrived as requested, but he explained that the situation was extremely difficult. The IRS clearly had solid evidence, and due to the enormous sums involved, Judson was facing hefty fines and at least 15 years in prison.


    Judson was terrified.


    Now that he had money, the last thing he wanted was to end up in jail.


    He grabbed his lawyer''s arm and anxiously said, "Floyd, you have to help me. Contact my cousin, General MacArthur. I''m sure he''ll find a way to save me."


    The lawyer nodded. "I will notify General MacArthur." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, MacArthur was at his estate in Osaka. He didn''t just own property in Tokyo. Today, Setsuko Hara, wearing a white kimono with floral patterns, was sitting in the garden, chatting with MacArthur. Someone had invited her to star in a film, an ethical drama, and she was telling MacArthur about the plot.


    Just then, his aide-de-camp hurried in.


    "Commander, there''s a telegram from the U.S. about Mr. Judson." The aide-de-camp naturally knew who Judson was.


    MacArthur was puzzled. Why would his cousin contact him? Shouldn''t he be focusing on his business? He picked up the telegram and started reading. His expression stiffened halfway through.


    Judson had been arrested by the IRS and was now detained in jail. Two of his overseas accounts had been discovered, holding over six million dollars. Judson''s trading company and all of his assets in the U.S. had been seized by the IRS.


    MacArthur, a man who had faced decades of war without fear of gunfire or cannon blasts, was now deeply alarmed by what he read in the telegram.


    Judson''s trading company controlled Japan''s black market, and MacArthur had secretly held shares in it, earning seven to eight million dollars annually.


    The money MacArthur received was deposited into overseas banks under his wife Joan''s name. If Judson revealed her identity, Joan would also face punishment.


    Moreover, everyone else would easily deduce that the money was for him. If his bribery was exposed, not only would his future presidential aspirations be dashed, but he would also lose his position as Supreme Allied Commander.


    MacArthur realized immediately:


    This was a plea for help.


    But it was also a threat.


    Judson was threatening him. If Judson was convicted, he might spill everything.


    "Is something wrong, sir?"


    Setsuko Hara, noticing the change in MacArthur''s expression, instinctively asked. One of her goals in serving MacArthur was to gather intelligence.


    In fact, this woman was essentially a spy.


    Seeing MacArthur''s expression change, Hara realized it was something serious. She wondered if it could be useful for Japan, so she asked.


    MacArthur tucked the telegram into his coat pocket, gave her a dark look, and turned to leave. That look startled Hara. She knew she had touched on something MacArthur had no intention of revealing.


    Recently, MacArthur had been very affectionate toward her, and she had begun to feel that he was infatuated with her. This made her a bit arrogant.


    Hara quickly followed him, hoping to remedy the situation. But before she could speak, MacArthur coldly said, "Aren''t you supposed to be reviewing the script? Go ahead, I have things to attend to."


    Hara froze in place.


    For the first time, the man was dismissing her.


    MacArthur had no time to deal with lovers now. He was extremely agitated. If this situation wasn''t handled well, it could spiral out of control, something he absolutely could not afford to happen.


    He was well aware that, whether in the military or in Washington''s political circles, he had few friends and many enemies. If he were investigated, there would be few people to help him and many who would eagerly bring him down.


    Back in his room, MacArthur puffed furiously on his pipe, thinking of ways to resolve this matter.


    Tax evasion. In the U.S., it was more serious than a criminal offense. If you committed murder, even if you were in prison, your private property outside would still belong to you.


    But if you were caught for tax evasion,


    Sorry. You could lose everything.


    The IRS had the power to fine you, seize assets, and even auction off all your property to cover fines.


    In short, they could do things the courts couldn''t touch, with the support of the Federal Reserve''s royal charter.


    No matter how influential MacArthur was, many U.S. government officials, including ministers and congressmen, had been taken down by tax issues. Even presidents had to tread carefully.


    His current concern was avoiding being implicated. If Judson implicated him, the consequences would be dire.


    Could he ask someone to intercede?


    MacArthur realized he had more enemies than friends.


    And there were very few people who could talk their way through the IRS.


    Eventually, he thought of Hoover.


    Through a secret communication channel, MacArthur contacted Hoover, hoping he could help get Judson out of trouble. He was willing to pay additional fines in exchange for a reduced sentence.


    After reading the telegram, Hoover smiled faintly. He was an astute man, and he could easily guess that MacArthur had a share in Judson''s trade business, especially since its main operations were in Japan.


    Judson had overseas accounts.


    MacArthur had likely pocketed even more money from the business.


    MacArthur was asking for help because he feared being implicate


    When it came to connections, MacArthur was far below Hoover. MacArthur had spent his life in the military, with few political ties, while Hoover had controlled the U.S. intelligence apparatus for decades and had far deeper connections.


    Hoover reached out to someone he knew at the IRS and asked them to go easy on Judson. They agreed to keep the matter quiet, but a hefty fine would still be required. Hoover didn''t mind, as it was MacArthur''s money that would pay for it.


    However, the next day, things took an unexpected turn.


    The Global Times suddenly ran an article as the second-page headline: "A Six Million Dollar Tax Evasion Scandal¡ªPotential Involvement of MacArthur."


    "The IRS has uncovered a major case involving the Judson Trading Company in Madison, Wisconsin. The Judson company primarily exports grains and food, with millions of dollars in monthly sales to Japan."


    "The IRS investigation discovered that Judson, the owner, had hidden profits in overseas accounts to evade taxes. The amount found in those accounts was over 6.08 million dollars."

 Chapter 540 - 540 The Importance Of Cultural Affairs For The Happiness Of Men

    "Reporters have discovered that Judson holds another identity: he is the cousin of General MacArthur, the Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces in Japan. Before MacArthur went to Japan, Judson was just the owner of a shoe factory.


    However, after MacArthur became the Commander, Judson quickly registered a trading company and began exporting grains and food, with Japan as the main trading destination."


    "In just four short years, Judson became a multimillionaire. Now, Judson has been found to have concealed profits amounting to $6.08 million, and who knows how much more remains undiscovered. The question arises: were other individuals involved, and was there an exchange of power and money? This matter warrants further attention."


    Once this news broke, it attracted significant public interest because it mentioned MacArthur''s name.


    Some newspapers reprinted the article.


    Reporters even inquired at the IRS, and the response confirmed that the situation was real: Judson was currently in jail, and further investigations were ongoing.


    On an ABC political talk show, several hosts also discussed the Judson tax evasion case, naturally bringing up MacArthur as well.


    When Hoover read the newspaper at work, he frowned. While such matters could be handled covertly, once they became a public topic, operating in the shadows became exceedingly difficult.


    Darkness fears the light.


    Secret dealings fear exposure.


    At that moment, the phone on Hoover''s desk rang. It was the contact Hoover had reached out to. "This matter has been picked up by the newspapers and is attracting a lot of attention. It can no longer be handled privately. The matter we discussed earlier will likely be hard to follow through with."


    After hanging up the phone, Hoover cursed.


    The timing of this media exposure couldn''t have been worse, making it impossible for anyone involved to take action.


    When MacArthur received Hoover''s notice that the story had been leaked to the press, and that covert maneuvers were no longer possible, he too erupted in frustration.


    Now that Hoover couldn''t handle it, who else could he turn to?


    If Judson couldn''t hold out and spilled everything, MacArthur would be ruined. If this matter wasn''t resolved, he would live in constant anxiety.


    There was no other choice. He immediately notified his wife, Joan, asking her to hire the best lawyer for Judson and visit him in prison. She was to reassure Judson that MacArthur was doing everything he could to save him, and if he were sentenced and lost his fortune, MacArthur would cover everything for him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even after sending the telegram, MacArthur''s mind remained restless.


    The sword of Damocles hung over his head, and no one could feel at ease under such pressure.


    Wait a minute.


    Hoover mentioned that the news was broken by Global Times.


    Wasn''t that Jon Hardy''s newspaper?


    Damn it.


    Was Jon Hardy deliberately working against him? Ever since Hardy arrived in Japan, MacArthur''s life had become increasingly difficult.


    MacArthur''s frustration was only just beginning. With Judson''s tax evasion scandal linked to him, it was clear to anyone with a discerning eye that MacArthur was likely involved. It was just a matter of time before the full truth came to light.


    On that same day, MacArthur received an order from the White House.


    President Johnson had issued a directive.


    From now on, all economic and cultural activities in Japan would be managed by Jon Hardy, and MacArthur was to no longer involve himself in economic or cultural affairs.


    MacArthur was furious when he read the order.


    Before this, MacArthur had been the true ruler of Japan, with absolute authority over all its affairs. He could decide the fate of the emperor, dissolve the cabinet at will, appoint officials, draft Japan''s constitution and laws, and restructure its economic and cultural systems.


    His power exceeded that of anyone else.


    But now.


    His authority was being stripped away, bit by bit. First, he lost control of economic affairs, and now even cultural authority was taken from him.


    In the past, he would have fiercely argued with President Johnson to defend his rights. He had done so before. But now, with public scrutiny at its peak, he could only quietly comply with the order.


    It was also a move to avoid suspicion.


    Meanwhile, Hardy received a new appointment.


    He was now in charge of managing Japan''s economic and cultural affairs in full.


    Previously, Hardy had been designated as an economic envoy, responsible for aiding Japan''s economic recovery. However, many internal economic activities, such as determining the amount of grain supplied to Japan, were still under MacArthur''s control. Hardy''s role had mainly been in using funds to stabilize the economy, without direct administrative power.


    Now, that power was transferred from MacArthur to Hardy, along with cultural authority.


    This was exactly what Hardy wanted.


    With Judson''s arrest, the supply to Japan''s black market was cut off. Duncan reported to Hardy that the goods in the black market were becoming scarcer, and prices were once again rising.


    Hardy thought to himself,


    Isn''t this the perfect opportunity to make money?


    Now that he controlled the supply of grain to Japan, he could decide how much to sell and how much to supply to the black market.


    "Duncan, if I give you full control of the goods, can you manage the black market and gain control over more gangs?" Hardy asked.


    A fierce look flashed in Duncan''s eyes.


    "Boss, I''m confident I can do it."


    Hardy smiled faintly.


    "Good, I''m leaving the black market operations in your hands. I want you to gain control over more gangs; we''ll have use for them in the future."


    "As for the money we make, route it through the Cayman Islands accounts."


    Duncan nodded.


    Hardy still had many plans to execute. The upper echelons had their role to play, and the underworld had its own functions. Hardy had risen from the gangs, so he knew just how powerful they could be.


    Especially in Japan, where there was freedom of association, and gangs held a semi-legal status, making Japan the only developed country with legitimate organized crime.


    Gangs made just as much money as corporations, if not more. It was said that in later years, the Yamaguchi-gumi earned over $80 billion annually.


    The most important aspect was that they were deeply rooted in society, with greater influence over the average citizen than even the government or institutions. There were many things the government couldn''t do that the gangs could, often with better results.


    Think about Japan''s later industries.


    The automobile industry became its largest.


    It accounted for about 45% to 50% of Japan''s annual economy, making it Japan''s leading sector.


    Currently, it was completely controlled by seven major conglomerates.


    The animation industry,


    Which accounted for 18% to 25% of Japan''s annual economy, became Japan''s second-largest pillar industry.


    It had not yet risen, but Hardy was now in charge of cultural affairs, and his group already owned a comic company. This was something he could fully develop later.


    Then there was the adult industry,


    Which accounted for 13% to 20% of Japan''s annual economy, reaching a trillion-dollar scale. This industry was mostly controlled by gangs, and it was one of Japan''s calling cards. Hardy would make sure not to lose control of this.


    Without those teachers, It would be a major loss to the world''s coming-of-age education.


    The world would lose much of its color.


    In later years, Japan tried to cover up certain aspects, but Hardy planned to use his current authority to make them more open¡ªmuch more open.


    All for the happiness of men around the world."

 Chapter 541 - 541 The Straw Hat Gang

    When dealing with MacArthur, Hardy didn''t go all out. His subordinates had uncovered accounts tied to Judson and MacArthur''s wife, Joan, as well as information about MacArthur''s own gold reserves, but Hardy only exposed Judson''s part of it.


    Had he directly revealed the account details of MacArthur''s wife, MacArthur would likely have been summoned for questioning, and he might have even lost his position as Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces.


    Hardy intended to keep him around, as MacArthur''s arrogant, self-important personality was bound to land him in trouble sooner or later. He was also full of dirt and easy to handle compared to a new, clean general who might be sent over.


    After the incident with Judson, MacArthur was also significantly affected. At the very least, his arrogance was tempered.


    Hardy spoke to President Johnson about the situation in Japan and proactively requested economic and cultural rights.


    In the past, MacArthur would have fiercely opposed this, possibly even having a huge argument with the president. In Japan, he would have tightly held onto his power and used it to block Hardy''s efforts.


    However, after the Judson affair, MacArthur had become much more obedient. At this point, he wanted to avoid additional trouble and had no energy to fight Hardy, so he handed over Japan''s economic and cultural rights without a fuss.


    When Duncan first came to Japan, he recruited a local gang leader named Eikichi Onizuka to gather intelligence more effectively. This is the same man who would later be known as the GTO, famous all over Japan


    Over the course of a year''s development, Onizuka now commanded over 300 men.


    When Duncan returned, he summoned Onizuka, a man in his thirties, tall and muscular, with an intimidating presence. However, in front of Duncan, he was extremely respectful.


    "Mr. Duncan, what can I do for you?" Onizuka asked, bowing slightly.


    "Onizuka, I want you to get involved in the black market business," Duncan said.


    "The black market? Boss, do you plan to take over its operations?" Onizuka asked.


    Duncan shook his head.


    "Let me tell you something. The American trading company that supplies the black market has been investigated by the IRS. The reason they were able to bring large quantities of food into Japan was because the owner of that company is MacArthur''s cousin."


    Onizuka was momentarily stunned.


    Then it all clicked.


    That was likely the only explanation for how tens of thousands of tons of food were entering Japan each month. Otherwise, who else could have such influence? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Japan''s surrender, the black market had slowly emerged. Now, Japan had no law enforcement agencies, and the U.S. military was in charge. If they had wanted to shut down the black market, they could have done so long ago.


    But the reality was that the U.S. military had never investigated the black market or the gangs controlling it. It wasn''t that the Americans didn''t know; they were extremely strict in their control over the Japanese people, even wiretapping citizens phones and opening their mail to check for illegal content.


    How could they not be aware of the black market and the gangs?


    Now that Duncan had told him MacArthur was backing the black market, Onizuka believed it entirely.


    "Are you planning to supply the black market?" Onizuka realized the significance of the matter.


    "Exactly. The supply from that company will stop, and from now on, I will provide the food and goods for the black market," Duncan said.


    Onizuka''s eyes widened, and his breathing quickened.


    He thought he must have misheard.


    "Boss, are you saying that the black market business is now yours?"


    "Of course. I called you here to oversee the operation. Can you handle it?"


    Onizuka immediately bowed deeply.


    "Don''t worry, I can definitely do it."


    This was a golden opportunity. Once involved in the black market trade, even a small part of it would bring in enormous profits, and his power would grow immensely.


    At the same time, he was even more astounded.


    So, the boss''s influence was this great. He had managed to secure control over the entire supply to Japan''s black market, a privilege of immense power. Most of Japan''s gangs relied on the black market for income, and controlling the supply meant indirectly controlling the gangs themselves.


    If they didn''t comply, you simply cut off their supplies.


    Without goods to sell, how would they make money? If they couldn''t support their underlings, their organizations would shrink over time.


    What if they tried to source goods from elsewhere?


    Anyone powerful enough to control the black market could easily crush a small gang. They wouldn''t even need to personally intervene; the other black market bosses would unite to eliminate the troublemaker, as they''d see it as a threat to their own business.


    "Boss, how should I proceed?" Onizuka asked respectfully.


    "It''s simple. Approach the gangs and tell them that if they want to continue doing business, they need to join the ''Straw Hat Gang'' and become one of us. If they refuse, they''ll have no place to survive," Duncan explained.


    "The Straw Hat Gang?" Onizuka repeated.


    "Yes, the Straw Hat Gang."


    The plan to subdue the Japanese gangs was devised by Hardy, and the name "Straw Hat Gang" was also coined by him. Duncan didn''t know why it was called that.


    It didn''t sound very intimidating.


    "Understood, boss. I''ll go talk to those guys right away," Onizuka said with a bow before leaving.


    At that time, there were countless gangs in Japan.


    Big and small, no one could accurately count them. Some had hundreds or thousands of members, while others had only three to five people.


    After World War II, when the U.S. military occupied Japan, Japan''s armed forces were disbanded, and a power vacuum emerged in the government and law enforcement. With citizens facing hardship, gangs quickly proliferated.


    Moreover, MacArthur needed these gangs to manage the black market, so he adopted a hands-off approach.


    This was long before Japan''s "Three Big Gangs" era. The Yamaguchi-gumi was just starting to grow, the Inagawa-kai had just been established, and the Sumiyoshi-kai didn''t even exist yet.


    In today''s Japan, there was no law enforcement, no formal markets.

 Chapter 542 - 542 Straw Hat Society Recruitment Method

    Aside from the rations distributed by the government, people had to buy everything else from the black market. The official market had collapsed, and the black market flourished.


    For black market merchants, Japan was a paradise.


    The entire black market was controlled by gangs, and it was like a return to the jungle, where the law of the strongest prevailed.


    Fights broke out every day.


    Especially in the Shinjuku black market.


    ...


    The boss here was named Ken Otsu, and he had gathered over a hundred men under his command, controlling the Shinjuku black market. His crew also operated an underground casino and controlled a group of women.


    During this time, it was hard enough for men to survive, let alone women. Many women lacked the means to support themselves and turned to prostitution. There were far more streetwalkers now than before World War II, and even respectable women, including mothers, were turning to such work to support their families.


    Eikichi Onizuka arrived in Shinjuku with a group of about a dozen men, asking around for Ken Otsu''s whereabouts. Otsu''s underlings quickly surrounded them, eyeing Onizuka suspiciously. "What business do you have with our boss?" one of them snapped.


    "Just tell him this, the person supplying goods to the black market has changed. From now on, we''ll be handling the supply. If he wants to continue doing business, he should come see me," Onizuka replied calmly.


    After delivering his message, Onizuka and his men sat down at a nearby drink stall, where he ordered a Coke with ice and started drinking. His underlings, though unsure of the situation, were awed by his confidence. They rushed to report the message to Ken Otsu, who frowned as he listened.


    "The supplier has changed? What''s going on?"


    After some thought, Otsu decided to meet this man. When he arrived at the drink stall and saw Onizuka, Otsu asked in a low voice, "Who are you? And what do you mean the supplier has changed?"


    Onizuka glanced around at the chaotic black market. "You want to talk here?"


    "Fine. Follow me."


    They walked to the riverbank, where Onizuka explained, "You may not know this, but the American supplier has been arrested, and your supply channel is now cut off. From now on, we''ll be the ones supplying the black market in Japan. The question is, do you still want to be in this business?"


    Ken Otsu, confused, looked at Onizuka. "You work for the Americans?"


    "Of course."


    "But I''ve heard the original supplier had ties to General MacArthur. How could he have been arrested?"


    Onizuka smiled slightly. "Haven''t you read the news? MacArthur is no longer in charge of Japan''s economy. I can also tell you that the man who was arrested¡ªthe one supplying the black market¡ªwas none other than MacArthur''s cousin."


    Ken Otsu was shocked.


    He wasn''t stupid.


    He immediately realized that this must be a power struggle between powerful figures. The man in front of him, Onizuka, was likely working for Hardy, the economic envoy, since the newspapers had reported that Hardy was now in charge of Japan''s economic and cultural affairs.


    "What are your terms, Mr. Onizuka?" Otsu''s tone became noticeably more respectful.


    "It''s simple. We''ve formed an organization called the Straw Hat Society, designed to help everyone make money together. We''re inviting you to join. You''ll continue running Shinjuku as before, but my boss says we''ll be able to provide even more goods, meaning more profits for everyone."


    Otsu understood.


    This was about absorbing his operation, making him their subordinate.


    "And if I refuse?" Otsu asked.


    Onizuka''s lips curled into a smile. "If you refuse, you won''t get any supplies, and there are two possible outcomes: either this market disappears, or your own men will take you out because you can no longer lead them to profit."


    Otsu''s heart skipped a beat.


    Onizuka was right. If they really controlled the supply chain and had powerful backing, he wouldn''t be able to do this business anymore. In fact, he might not be able to do any business at all. His men followed him to make money, and if he couldn''t provide that, they would abandon him, or worse, kill him and join the Straw Hat Society to seek their own fortunes.


    "Mr. Onizuka, I''m willing to join," Otsu said, making the smartest decision.


    "Good. Let''s go talk to the other market bosses in Tokyo." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next stop was Shibuya, where the local boss, Hiroshi Kawashita, gathered all his men when Onizuka and Otsu arrived. After Onizuka explained their purpose, Kawashita scoffed, "How do I know you''re not lying? I''ve been in this business for years, and you think you can just come in and take over?"


    "Even if what you say is true, I have no interest in joining your so-called Straw Hat Society. I''m used to being free. Why should I let you control me?"


    When Onizuka heard Kawashita call their organization a "so-called Straw Hat Society," he was instantly enraged. "How dare you speak so disrespectfully? Are you declaring yourself our enemy?"


    "And if I am?" Kawashita retorted defiantly.


    "Bang! Bang bang bang!"


    Without another word, Onizuka pulled out his gun and shot Kawashita several times. Kawashita collapsed in a pool of blood, staring at Onizuka in disbelief. He never imagined that the man would kill him in broad daylight, in front of everyone.


    Kawashita''s men, seeing their leader killed, erupted in chaos. Some drew knives, ready to fight, but Onizuka''s men swiftly pulled out their own guns. With a dozen pistols pointed at them, Kawashita''s men were instantly subdued.


    Otsu thought to himself, If I hadn''t agreed earlier, I''d probably be the one lying dead right now.


    This Onizuka had no hesitation about killing. It was clear that he had powerful backing, which gave him the confidence to act without fear.


    "Who''s in charge now?" Onizuka asked, looking at Kawashita''s former underlings.


    Their gazes eventually settled on one man. He was in his twenties, somewhat handsome, with narrow, calculating eyes that hinted at ambition.


    "I''m Junichiro Akita, the vice-leader," the young man said.

 Chapter 543 - 543 Taking Control Of The Port District

    Onizuka looked at Akita. "You''re in charge now. Do you want to join the Straw Hat Society? If you join, you''ll become the leader and take your men with you to make money. If not, I''ll ask the next person."


    Akita didn''t hesitate. "Mr. Onizuka, I''m willing to lead the Akita group in joining the Straw Hat Society."


    This man was quick to adapt.


    Before, they had been called the Kawashita group, but now that Akita was in charge, the group would take his name. From now on, it would be the Akita group.


    Onizuka nodded in satisfaction.


    "Good. Let''s move on to the next district''s boss."


    "As for the dead Kawashita, no one paid him any more attention. Akita''s men would find a place to bury him.


    The police wouldn''t even bother to investigate the death of officers, let alone a gang leader.


    This was the current state of Japan.


    Port District. Tokyo''s largest harbor terminal.


    Two groups were engaged in a fierce battle.


    Handguns, rifles, and submachine guns fired continuously, with gunfire echoing all around.


    Chio Hosokawa had previously been the boss of the port district, commanding five to six hundred men. All goods entering Tokyo passed through the port, making it a lucrative location.


    When Judson first began expanding Japan''s black market, the first person he recruited was Hosokawa, who was then responsible for distributing and selling all the goods that arrived. Now that Eikichi Onizuka sought to take over, Hosokawa refused to submit.


    Hosokawa believed that Judson''s influence was still intact, and he would continue to make money under his former boss.


    Holding the crucial port, Hosokawa felt secure. But Onizuka didn''t hesitate¡ªhe armed his men and launched a direct assault on Hosokawa.


    Onizuka wasn''t just using his own forces. Other bosses from different districts, whom he had already recruited, also brought their men to assist. This was not only an opportunity for cooperation but also a chance to strengthen unity. Their combined numbers exceeded two thousand.


    Hosokawa hadn''t expected such a ruthless attack. Caught off guard, and with Onizuka''s men heavily armed, Hosokawa was soon killed. Over a hundred of his subordinates were taken down, while the others either dropped their weapons and fled or knelt and surrendered.


    From then on, the port district belonged to Onizuka.


    At this point, the Straw Hat Society now had eight groups, each controlling the core areas of Tokyo''s black markets. The large cargo terminal, once Hosokawa''s domain, had become Onizuka''s new asset.


    "Whistle¡ª"


    A ship''s horn echoed as a 10,000-ton cargo ship sailed into Tokyo Bay, docking and beginning to unload its goods, which were then transported to Onizuka''s warehouse.


    At the warehouse, the black market bosses from several districts had gathered.


    Piles of goods filled the warehouse: rice, potatoes, sweet potatoes, wheat, corn, sugar, and seasonings. These were everyday necessities, and government rations were far from enough to fill people''s stomachs. As a result, people were forced to purchase food from the black market at exorbitant prices.


    In addition to staples, there were luxuries such as coffee, powdered milk, candy, and canned goods.


    Other luxury items included stockings, lipstick, and American-made clothes.


    The most in-demand items, however, were two things:


    Cigarettes and alcohol.


    Cigarettes were primarily American brands, while the alcohol selection included red wine, distilled spirits, and bottled beer.


    The Hardy Group''s strength far surpassed Judson''s former trading company. Hardy Group had its own large-scale supermarket chain and thousands of suppliers. Whatever goods they wanted, they could get¡ªand in large quantities, making their purchases cheaper.


    Seeing these goods, the black market bosses from each district beamed with satisfaction. These were highly sought-after items. Ever since Japan had been defeated by the United States, there was a tendency to idolize American products, with people believing that American goods were the best in the world.


    In the current black market, even the cheapest goods like potatoes and sweet potatoes were sold at several times their normal price, while rice fetched up to ten times its usual value. As for luxury items like cigarettes and alcohol, they could be sold at astronomical prices, several dozen times their normal cost.


    Although many Japanese were suffering from extreme poverty at the time, the scarcity of imported goods¡ªdue to strict regulations¡ªcreated a booming black market. Those who could afford it, or were desperate enough, would pay these exorbitant prices.


    As these items couldn''t legally be brought into the country, their rarity made them all the more expensive, fueling demand among those with resources or connections. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy smuggled these goods by exporting them from the U.S. to the Cayman Islands, from where a Cayman-based company would ship them to Japan. This way, they bypassed U.S. authorities and avoided tax investigations since the transactions no longer involved the U.S.


    This was the advantage of operating through the Cayman Islands, legal and efficient avoidance of U.S. regulatory oversight.


    After consolidating control over the Tokyo gangs, Onizuka began expanding into other cities. Every city in Japan had a black market, and the monthly consumption of goods was staggering¡ªafter all, Japan had a population of over 80 million, and their demand was enormous.


    Osaka, Yokohama, Nagoya, Kyoto, Sapporo, Kanagawa, Hokkaido¡ªOnizuka set his sights on all of them.


    Osaka was the birthplace of the Yamaguchi-gumi, although at the time, it was still a relatively small organization. Even in Osaka, it was just one of many gangs.


    The current leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi was Kazuo Taoka. It was under his leadership that the Yamaguchi-gumi began its rapid expansion, eventually growing into Japan''s largest organized crime syndicate, taking control of territories across the country and competing with other local groups.


    Taoka had already been leading the Yamaguchi-gumi for three years, and his ambition to expand was clear. However, just as he was preparing to make his move, he heard reports that many Tokyo gangs had been absorbed by an organization called the Straw Hat Society.


    Taoka was puzzled¡ªwho had the power to pull that off?


    One day, his subordinates informed him that members of the Straw Hat Society had arrived in Osaka and had made contact with Masao Morita of the Morita Group.


    Taoka narrowed his eyes.


    He had long been at odds with Masao Morita. Both based in Osaka, they had fought several times over territory and profits, with mixed results.

 Chapter 544 - 544 The Straw Hat Society Becomes Profitable

    Now that the Straw Hat Society had unified Tokyo, its power was undoubtedly formidable. If the Morita Group gained their support, they might join forces to oppose him.


    Taoka called in his subordinates and ordered, "Find out everything you can about the Straw Hat Society¡ªwho''s leading them and where they''re staying."


    His men set out to investigate.


    As local insiders, it wasn''t hard for them to gather information. Soon, they learned that the person leading the group was Eikichi Onizuka, who was staying at a hot spring inn in the city.


    Osaka was famous for having some of the best hot springs in Japan, and several hot spring hotels were located within the city itself.


    It was already November, and though the weather was cold, soaking in a hot spring was incredibly soothing.


    The man removed his wooden sandals and stepped into the hot spring, sitting about ten meters away from Eikichi Onizuka. He glanced deeply at Onizuka several times.


    For a while, neither of them spoke as they soaked in the hot spring for about ten minutes. Then, Onizuka opened his eyes and looked directly at the tattooed man. At that moment, their gazes met.


    Onizuka calmly said, "Taoka Kazuo."


    The mention of his name made Taoka''s heart skip a beat. He hadn''t expected the man to recognize him immediately.


    "It seems, Mr. Onizuka, that you did thorough research before coming to Osaka," Taoka replied.


    "Heh, of course. I came to Osaka specifically for the gangs, so it was necessary to gather all the information. After all, your Yamaguchi-gumi is one of the top three groups in Osaka right now," Onizuka said.


    "And what exactly is your purpose in coming to Osaka?" Taoka asked.


    "It''s simple¡ªI''m looking for like-minded people to make money together. I''m inviting you to join the ''Straw Hat Society.'' By uniting our forces, we''ll become even stronger," Onizuka explained.


    "Heh, that sounds nice, but in reality, you just want to absorb us into your group, turning us into your lackeys to make money for you," Taoka coldly replied.


    Onizuka didn''t deny this, instead asking, "What do you think a gang is supposed to be?"


    Taoka was taken aback.


    He had never truly thought about this.


    "And what do you think, Mr. Onizuka? What is a gang supposed to be?" Taoka countered.


    "A gang''s fundamental purpose is to make money. The methods may be unconventional, but at the core, it''s still about business," Onizuka replied.


    "That''s what my boss told me, and he said it was something his boss had taught him."


    Taoka frowned slightly.


    Onizuka''s boss was likely the leader of the Straw Hat Society, but who could be above even him?


    Onizuka continued, "Gangs fight and kill over territory, but the ultimate goal is to make money¡ªwhether through protection rackets, running casinos, organizing prostitution, smuggling arms and drugs, or loan-sharking. In the end, it''s all about money."


    "Now, you have a chance to make even more money and grow your influence. It''s up to you whether you want to seize that opportunity."


    Taoka''s face darkened.


    He was a proud man who liked to be in control and didn''t want to have another boss above him.


    "And if I refuse?" he asked.


    Onizuka didn''t respond verbally. Instead, he raised his hand slightly, and from the wooden house behind the hot spring, several men emerged, each armed with guns.


    Taoka was startled. "You were prepared for this from the start. How did you know I''d be here?"


    Onizuka didn''t hide the truth.


    "I''ll let you in on a little secret¡ªwe''ve been tapping the phones of all the gang leaders in Osaka. When you called your subordinates to check on me and found out I was at the hot spring, you drove over here to meet me. Naturally, I prepared accordingly."


    Taoka felt a sinking feeling in his chest.


    He suddenly realized that he and Onizuka were not on the same level. While Taoka was using traditional gang methods to handle things, Onizuka was employing far more sophisticated tactics.


    "It seems you don''t plan on letting me leave this hot spring," Taoka said.


    "That depends on your decision. I''ve killed many people on this journey. My orders from above are to unite all of Japan''s gangs¡ªnaturally, that includes you," Onizuka replied.


    A few days later, a 10,000-ton ship docked at Osaka''s port.


    A large quantity of goods was unloaded from the ship and quickly transported to a warehouse.


    Inside the warehouse, the heads of seven or eight Osaka gangs had gathered. After exchanging glances with each other, they all turned their attention to Onizuka, who stood in the center.


    Smiling, Onizuka said, "This is the first shipment¡ªrice, potatoes, wheat, corn, sugar, coffee, powdered milk, candy, canned luncheon meat, along with cigarettes and alcohol."


    "The prices remain the same. How much you make depends on your skills. The Straw Hat Society isn''t here to exploit anyone. We''re here to collaborate and make money together. Soon, you''ll realize that without unnecessary conflicts, everyone can focus on making more money than ever before."


    The gathered leaders all nodded in agreement.


    Several gangs in Osaka had been completely wiped out¡ªthose who had refused to cooperate. First, they were given the opportunity to negotiate, and if they didn''t listen, they were eliminated.


    "I also want to mention that if you find certain products hard to sell or others that are in high demand, conduct a survey. We can adjust the supply accordingly. Additionally, if there''s something you need, just let us know, and if the quantity justifies it, you''ll see those goods in the next shipment." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How considerate of them.


    This was the black market, and here was their attentive supplier.


    In just two months, the Straw Hat Society had absorbed over two hundred gangs across Japan, covering every major city and even some smaller towns. Some groups had even voluntarily requested to join.


    Even in small towns, black market goods were in demand, and if handled well, they could still generate substantial profits.


    At the end of the first month, Duncan reported to Hardy, "Boss, the net profit for the first month is $6.8 million. Next month, it''s expected to be even higher."

 Chapter 545 - 545 Power Struggle

    As factories of the seven major conglomerates gradually began operations, many workers earned a bit of money, which they could use to buy food and supplies on the black market.


    This created a perfect cycle. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The volume of goods Hardy transported increased, and the black market business grew even more prosperous than before. With the market expanding, it''s estimated that monthly earnings could easily reach millions of dollars.


    As an economic envoy, Hardy could have lifted the restrictions on food and supplies in Japan entirely, given that the U.S. now had a surplus in food production that couldn''t be consumed domestically. However, Hardy still adhered to the previous restrictive policy.


    Why?


    It made more money.


    Why sell at a fair price when you can get ten times that amount?


    At least for the next year, this situation won''t change.


    The main point is that Hardy uses the black market to draw in Japanese gangs. Now, the "Straw Hat Group" is expanding rapidly, having already become the largest organization in Japan, covering all regions of the country.


    This is highly advantageous for Hardy''s later plans.


    The Japanese Prime Minister received a call from Economic Envoy Hardy''s office, saying there was something to discuss, prompting Shigeru Yoshida to hurry over.


    Hardy received Shigeru Yoshida in his apartment.


    Now, Hardy''s authority had grown even greater, overseeing Japan''s economy and culture, making Yoshida more respectful than ever before.


    A servant brought two cups of tea.


    One was placed in front of Shigeru Yoshida.


    "Please have some tea, Prime Minister," Hardy said.


    Yoshida quickly bowed in thanks and respectfully said, "Mr. Hardy, please, there''s no need to address me as ''Prime Minister.'' Just call me Yoshida."


    Hardy took a puff of his cigar, set it down in the ashtray, and said to Yoshida, "I recently discovered something and thought it might require a change, which is why I called you over to discuss it, Prime Minister Yoshida."


    "Ah, please go ahead, Mr. Envoy."


    "I came across a document noting that Japan''s prostitution and brothel industry used to be legal. Is that correct?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, it was indeed legal."


    Before Japan''s defeat, it had been a feudal society, where the brothel business had existed legally for thousands of years. In some films, scenes depict women being arrested, but these were only unregistered women; those with legal registration were permitted to operate.


    "Then, MacArthur later issued a decree that prohibited brothels and the business of prostitution throughout Japan, leading to the eventual closure of legal brothels. Am I correct?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy, that decree was issued by General MacArthur. He thought the prostitution business was morally damaging, so he outlawed it, and later, I signed the government''s administrative order."


    Shigeru Yoshida was well aware of this matter, as he had handled it himself.


    "And did banning prostitution actually stop the business?" Hardy asked.


    Yoshida was taken aback.


    Then, he replied awkwardly, "No, I''ve had reports indicating that these women have simply gone underground, and more people are joining as illicit prostitutes. The number is probably even greater than before."


    Hardy nodded, and said solemnly,


    "I think this decree has been a failure. Firstly, several states in the U.S. have already legalized prostitution; it''s considered part of culture."


    "Moreover, some things cannot simply be banned with a single decree. Not only has it not disappeared, but it has actually increased. From my research, I believe the number of women in this industry is now ten times what it was before."


    "Previously, brothels were legal, with government oversight, and these women underwent regular health checks. But now, they''ve gone underground, and there''s no way of knowing if they''re carrying diseases, which could spread to many people, causing an extremely adverse impact on society."


    Yoshida nodded, agreeing with Hardy''s reasoning.


    Prostitution had existed for ages, and Yoshida saw no moral issue with it. Instead, he was more concerned about the loss of control.


    "The most important point is that the government used to tax the brothel business, but now, with everything going underground, the government doesn''t receive a single yen, which has significantly impacted its revenue. Don''t you agree?" Hardy said.


    "That''s absolutely correct," Yoshida agreed.


    "So, I intend to enact a new decree to lift the previous ban, allowing the brothel business to become legal once more. This would not only strengthen control but also generate additional government revenue. What do you think?" Hardy looked at Yoshida.


    "Ah, that would certainly be ideal, but what about General MacArthur?"


    This ban was imposed by MacArthur, and Yoshida was worried about angering him.


    Hardy looked at Yoshida and said sternly, "I am the Economic Envoy, responsible for Japan''s economy and culture. Is the legality of brothels not a matter concerning economy and culture? Since MacArthur made a wrong decision, I have the authority to correct it."


    "I hope the Japanese government will promptly enact a new law to lift the original ban. Of course, while it will be legalized, it won''t be like before, where brothels could be opened anywhere. I believe some regulations should be established."


    "For instance, let''s confine these specialty businesses to a specific area, where conducting such business would be legal. Outside that area, it would be illegal. This would make management easier."


    After leaving Hardy''s apartment, Shigeru Yoshida sighed slightly upon getting into his car. Envoy Hardy was indeed exercising his power, but this law was one MacArthur had established. Lifting it would undoubtedly anger MacArthur.


    Clearly, this was a struggle for power between two high authorities, and they were caught in the middle.


    They couldn''t afford to offend either side.


    Offending either side would be unbearable for him. Now, Hardy controlled Japan''s economy¡ªnot only through administrative power but also by holding Japan''s true economic lifeline.


    Currently, Japan''s large corporations are all controlled by the seven major conglomerates.


    Japan''s financial industry is entirely under the control of these seven conglomerates.


    Most small industries in Japan are controlled by the financial sector, and thus, indirectly by the seven conglomerates.

 Chapter 546 - 546 Red Light Districts

    Offending Hardy?


    With a single thought, he could cause Japan''s economy to collapse.


    And as for MacArthur¡­


    He held authority over government appointments in Japan, even power over life and death.


    Shigeru Yoshida felt that he was in an impossible position.


    Upon returning to the Prime Minister''s residence, Yoshida immediately convened a cabinet meeting. Regarding reopening the brothel business, none of the ministers present saw it as a major issue, as it wasn''t truly a significant matter.


    The main problem was that this involved a power struggle between Hardy and MacArthur, which worried everyone greatly.


    Finally, the Minister of Health tentatively suggested, "Why don''t we secretly send a telegram to General MacArthur to inform him of the situation? If General MacArthur opposes it, he''ll naturally take it up with Envoy Hardy."


    "These two are both powerful figures. Let them resolve it on their own."


    "Envoy Hardy said a decision must be made within three days at the latest," Yoshida said.


    "If General MacArthur has any objections, I imagine he''ll react within three days," said the Minister of Health.


    Although this proposal wasn''t particularly brilliant, there were no better options. Yoshida then ordered a secret telegram to be sent to MacArthur.


    MacArthur was at the Osaka base when he received the telegram, and to be honest, he felt uncomfortable after reading it. The ban on prostitution was his order, and Hardy now wanted to change it, which was an obvious slap in the face.


    In the past, MacArthur would certainly have stopped Hardy.


    But now, with the unresolved issue concerning his cousin Judson, MacArthur feared it might implicate him, so he was trying to stay low-key and avoid conflict with Hardy.


    He crumpled the telegram and threw it into the wastebasket.


    He''d pretend he knew nothing about this.


    Three days passed, and with no response from MacArthur, the members of the Japanese cabinet understood his stance. Many were surprised because it showed that MacArthur didn''t want to offend Envoy Hardy either.


    Hardy''s standing in their minds rose once again.


    A few days later¡­


    The Japanese government issued a decree lifting the previous ban on the brothel business, with a stipulation that operations must remain within designated areas, making any business beyond those limits illegal.


    Operating rights were authorized by the government.


    Restricting operations to specific areas offered many benefits, such as facilitating the formation of regulated zones and making management easier. This decree immediately attracted widespread attention across Japanese society.


    Many were thrilled.


    Especially the men.


    After all, it was a thousand-year-old tradition, and it would have been a pity to lose it. Now, with legal establishments, they no longer needed to be so discreet.


    In fact, the Japanese government was pleased with the outcome. With the previous ban, all legitimate businesses went underground, preventing the government from collecting taxes. Now, with legalization, the government could once again collect tax revenue.


    And this tax revenue wasn''t insignificant. Japan''s government was very poor at the moment, so this source of income was no small boon.


    Yomiuri Shimbun


    "Restoring brothel legality has many benefits. Workers will undergo regular health checks, making it safer, the government can collect taxes, and legal protection makes the profession more stable, creating a more vibrant society."


    Asahi Shimbun


    "Japanese society should embrace its unique traits, and entertainment districts are one of Japan''s iconic features. This may attract more people to Japan in the future. Japan should be more open; this is a positive step. We should shout, ''Open Japan welcomes the world!''"


    Many businesspeople quickly recognized the profit potential. However, when they approached the government seeking operational rights, they found they couldn''t obtain them; all regional operating rights had already been allocated.


    Hardy, in requesting this business be opened up, naturally intended to control it. He had previously had Duncan unify the gangs precisely to dominate the entertainment district business.


    Hardy''s convoy arrived in Shinjuku, and Duncan opened the door for Hardy, with the security team quickly following behind.


    Tokyo, after the devastating bombings, had few remaining high-rise buildings. Though many areas had been cleared, they had turned into vacant lots.


    Most buildings on this street were wooden houses.


    "Has the property here been bought?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, it''s all been acquired. We spent over a million dollars; it covers more than 800 acres with four streets, and it''s only 300 meters from the subway exit¡ªa prime location." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The ownership of this property is registered under a company in the Cayman Islands," Duncan explained.


    Hardy thought to himself,


    The famous Kabukicho district of Shinjuku wouldn''t appear in the future as he knew it. This place would completely replace it, covering a larger area, with better planning and a more open environment than it would ever be.


    In the future, Japan''s entertainment industry would be under the management of Hardy Entertainment Company, a newly established department registered in the Cayman Islands, with Japan as its primary market.


    Every city in Japan would soon have one or more red-light districts, which would undoubtedly become cash cows in the future.


    Nightclubs, bars, adult entertainment shops, love hotels, bathhouses, massage parlors, themed body-wash salons, gourmet restaurants, izakayas¡ªyou name it.


    Once you arrive here,


    Everything from food and drinks to entertainment and fun is available in one place.


    Hardy even planned to set up pachinko and slot machine rooms, which were hugely popular in later years, in these areas.


    For now, there might not be much money to make, but it would allow him to capture the market early.


    The convoy continued its drive around Tokyo.


    As Japan''s largest city, Tokyo''s economic prosperity couldn''t be satisfied with just one Kabukicho. Hardy planned to establish multiple red-light districts.


    The convoy reached Chiyoda District.


    Chiyoda is the core of Japan, housing the Imperial Palace, the Prime Minister''s residence, and many government offices. Originally, Japan''s financial district was also here, making it a prestigious and prosperous area.


    The convoy stopped along a road.


    The streets were relatively quiet, and this location once housed a military university, covering an extensive area. After Japan''s surrender in World War II, MacArthur shut down the university, disbanded the students and faculty, and ordered that Japan was never again allowed to have military universities.

 Chapter 547 - 547 ABC Televisions First Broadcast In Japan

    On this point, Hardy fully agreed.


    The university now lay in a state of abandonment.


    Leaving such a large space unused was wasteful. Recently, a company under Hardy Entertainment in the Cayman Islands purchased the entire 1200-acre property.


    This site would be redeveloped, with Hardy planning to transform it into another red-light district.


    This one, however, would be a high end red light district catering to affluent clients. And who are affluent clients? Simply put, those with money.


    As long as they have the cash, they can enjoy the finest services here.


    Naturally, the women here would also be the best.


    The convoy took a loop around the grounds, and as they returned to the main road, Hardy saw a shrine like building across the way, with a plaque that read "Yasukuni Shrine."


    In the future, this area would become Japan''s largest red-light district.


    Every day, the sounds of rock, metal, and "Yamate" and "Yuu-iku" would echo here, ensuring the restless spirits within the shrine would no longer feel lonely or neglected.


    Tokyo would soon host five red-light districts: Chiyoda, Chuo, Shinjuku, Shibuya, and Minato.


    Each area had its own distinct character.


    Chiyoda and Chuo would focus on high-end services, Shinjuku and Shibuya would cater to the common people, while Minato would primarily serve American soldiers.


    Though the Japanese government had already arranged recreational areas for American troops, the quality was lacking. Once these red-light districts were complete, filled with entertainment options from the future, those American soldiers would be thrilled.


    Girls, gambling, and powder.


    Everything they could want would be here, enhancing their morale.


    Hardy planned to build sizeable red-light districts near every U.S. military base to enrich the leisure and entertainment lives of the troops stationed in Japan. After all, they''d traveled across the ocean to serve; how could he deny them a little pleasure?


    In major cities like Osaka and Kyoto, Each would have two to three red-light districts, each with a unique style and purpose. Hot springs, being a local specialty, would certainly be part of the bathing experience.


    Even smaller towns would have at least one red-light district.


    By next year, Red lights would be a common sight across Japan.


    Like a sudden breeze in spring, thousands of cherry blossoms would bloom.


    Japan''s male entertainment industry was advancing at full speed.


    Hardy felt, He couldn''t neglect the general public.


    Hardy planned to establish ABC Television in Japan.


    Previously, Japan had only one broadcaster, NHK, founded in 1925. It was Japan''s first broadcasting station and had branches nationwide, including Osaka and Nagoya stations.


    However, after Japan was occupied by U.S. forces, NHK was seized and repurposed as an office for the U.S. military, used to broadcast news and conduct propaganda. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy called Yoshida Shigeru again, to discuss television. Yoshida promptly arrived with the Minister of Education.


    After bowing, they took their seats, and Hardy said, "I reviewed Japan''s broadcasting laws, and they state that broadcasting rights are reserved solely for the government. I find this regulation unreasonable."


    "In the U.S., all television and radio stations are privately owned, which better supports cultural dissemination and authentic reporting."


    Yoshida and the Minister of Education knew Hardy was a media magnate in the U.S., owning its largest television station.


    "I think Japan should follow America''s lead in cultural industries and open up radio and television broadcasting. This would better ensure the neutrality and authenticity of broadcast programs, as well as protect freedom of speech and diversity in programming."


    In truth, Hardy didn''t believe any of this.


    He knew just how dark the inner workings of a TV station could be.


    As the economic and cultural envoy, Hardy had the authority to guide these matters, and in practice, such "guidance" was an imperial decree; the Japanese government could only obey.


    A few days later, The Japanese government issued another decree allowing private operation of radio and television stations to maximize broadcast reach, ensure program neutrality and authenticity, and encourage content that supported democratic development.


    It all sounded grand and noble.


    Of course, The government retained licensing authority, with broadcast and television licenses issued only upon government approval. Three days after the decree,


    ABC Broadcasting officially received Japan''s first private radio and television license.


    A cargo ship arrived from the U.S. West Coast.


    It was loaded with broadcasting equipment, and a 21-story building in Tokyo was purchased to serve as ABC Broadcasting''s headquarters.


    Additionally, Hardy acquired the original NHK radio tower to set up signal transmission. In the future, ABC Television would build more towers in other cities, establishing a network to cover all of Japan with television signals.


    While constructing the TV station, Hardy also shipped an entire cargo load of ''N.Y.T'' televisions from the United States, ready for sale in Japan.


    In fact, among the companies partnering with the seven major conglomerates, Hardy Group had already established several television manufacturing companies with Toshiba, Panasonic, and Sharp. However, these companies originally had no television production capabilities, and the factories were still under construction. The customized TV production lines were still being manufactured in the U.S.


    Each ''N.Y.T'' television was priced at $127.


    This amount would require an average Japanese worker to work for five months without spending a penny to afford a single television.


    Many simply couldn''t afford it.


    So, what''s the solution? Hardy''s primary goal was promotion, so this time, instead of selling, he was giving them away.


    He touted it as a means to "enrich cultural life."


    Each factory owned by the seven major conglomerates received a few television sets, allowing workers to gather in the company cafeteria or an open area after work to watch programs.


    In city plazas, parks, and other gathering spots, several kiosks were built. Besides selling newspapers and magazines, these kiosks also had a secondary purpose: broadcasting television programs.


    In no time, 1,000 televisions were distributed.


    December 5.


    Tokyo''s weather had turned quite cold.


    But people were still filled with anticipation, with crowds gathering outside factory grounds, plazas, and park kiosks, waiting for ABC Television''s first broadcast.

 Chapter 548 - 548 Fostering Admiration For America

    Some people stood dozens of meters away, barely able to see the screen as more people crowded in, watching it like a movie. Even if the TV was just a dot of light in the distance, they refused to leave.


    Finally~!


    A vibrant station jingle played, the ABC logo appeared on the screen, and a bold voice in Japanese announced:


    "ABC Television Japan broadcasts officially start today. Now, enjoy our first program, featuring America''s most beautiful and famous star from Hollywood, Miss Marilyn Monroe."


    On the screen, Monroe appeared, dressed in a low-cut evening gown, her fair, delicate skin glowing, exuding an unparalleled allure.


    Monroe began singing a beautiful song in English. Although most Japanese viewers didn''t understand the words, it didn''t dampen their enthusiasm; everyone stared intently at Monroe on the screen.


    After today, many were bound to become devoted fans of Monroe.


    One thing was certain, As the first American woman to appear on Japanese television, Monroe was now unforgettable in Japan because the "first" is always memorable.


    After two songs by Monroe, The next segment was an introduction to America. Towering skyscrapers lined Manhattan, cars crowded the highways, massive chain supermarkets with shelves packed with goods, and large shopping malls showcasing clothing and shoes, with customers strolling leisurely with bags in hand.


    Residential neighborhoods showed row upon row of houses, each with a car parked in front, spacious homes where cars and televisions were standard for every household, with kitchens filled with appliances, portraying a level of modernity that seemed unbelievable.


    Las Vegas casinos, Guests enjoying a large pool, playing in the leisure areas, and gambling joyfully in the luxurious casino area. Someone hit a jackpot of $120,000, and those around offered immediate congratulations.


    The prize amount left many Japanese wide eyed with surprise.


    $120,000!


    Someone mentally calculated their own salary¡ªearning about $30 a month working at a factory, already considered an excellent job that made others envious. But $120,000 was equivalent to 300 years of his wages.


    Hollywood.


    The wide Sunset Boulevard, with roaring sports cars and countless beautiful women, was lined with major film studios on both sides.


    For many Japanese, this was their first glimpse of what America looked like.


    Countless people were awestruck.


    America was far more developed and advanced than they had imagined.


    And it wasn''t over.


    The screen transitioned to footage of President Johnson taking his oath for re-election earlier that year.


    The Japanese host narrated in Japanese, introducing him as President Johnson of the United States.


    As President Johnson spoke, the Japanese host translated along with the speech.


    For the vast majority of Japanese people, this was their first time seeing the "legendary" American president¡ªthis bespectacled foreign old man, who held the most power in the world. Japanese people, inherently respectful of authority, looked at Johnson not with hatred but with respect.


    These clips were carefully compiled from countless videos, crafted to promote America in Japan.


    In simple terms, it was a means of indoctrination.


    It aimed to foster admiration for America, instilling a deep-rooted reluctance to oppose it.


    Not only the crowds gathered in squares, parks, and kiosks watched ABC Television''s programs. Many prominent Japanese figures, including Prime Minister Yoshida Shigeru and even Emperor Hirohito, were also watching.


    These individuals could naturally afford televisions, so they didn''t need to squeeze in with the ordinary people to watch.


    When the promotional video introducing America''s way of life aired, both Emperor Hirohito and Prime Minister Yoshida Shigeru furrowed their brows deeply.


    A heavy sense of worry arose in their hearts.


    Since occupying Japan, MacArthur had also conducted propaganda efforts, but they felt it was nowhere near as visceral as television.


    The America shown on TV captivated not only ordinary Japanese citizens but also Japan''s elite, who felt that life there seemed almost like paradise.


    The impact of television was a hundred times stronger than radio.


    Many felt uneasy.


    But there was no way to stop it now.


    That night, many people stood in the cold wind, watching until the end. They enjoyed every program, even a Pepsi commercial, with deep fascination.


    A few days later, Wells Fargo introduced a television loan service.


    As long as one could provide proof of income, they could get a loan to take home a brand-new American television and watch ABC programs daily.


    Honestly, Many people were utterly enchanted by the television shows.


    Clenching their teeth, they took out loans to bring home a TV, and while they didn''t end up as homeowners, they would at least become "TV owners."


    When you start learning to "enjoy life,"


    Haha, You''ve already fallen into the consumer trap set by capitalists.


    Despite ABC Television''s lackluster profits in the Japanese market, other companies within the Hardy Group who are planning to export to Japan were keeping it from losing money with their advertisements. In fact, even if ABC was operating at a loss, the Hardy Group would still support it financially to dominate the Japanese market as soon as possible.


    ABC Television first covered Tokyo, and after starting regular broadcasts, quickly established stations in other major cities such as Osaka, Kyoto, Nagoya, and Yokohama. With sufficient funding, television signals soon covered the entire country of Japan. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was mainly because Japan''s land area is relatively small; the entire country is not even as large as California. Japan spans just 370,000 square kilometers, while California covers 410,000 square kilometers.


    Currently, local Japanese television stations remain under strict regulation, with no programming available. As a result, ABC Television has become Japan''s sole broadcasting station.


    This essentially grants them control over the country''s primary source of public opinion.


    The programming on ABC Television primarily features American shows, including "Mighty Mouse Playhouse," "Sesame Street," various movies and TV dramas, and "Captain America." It also offers children''s programs and news broadcasts.


    "Sesame Street" is popular with young children, but teenagers and even adults prefer "Captain America and other super hero shows," which quickly gained a strong following upon its debut.

 Chapter 549 - 549 Checking On Hong Kong Businesses

    Interestingly, a girl named Ayako Sasaki applied for a job at the television station and became a host. Her sweet and charming appearance led her to become the host of Japan''s first children''s program.


    She soon became a household name across Japan, affectionately known by children as "Sister Ayako." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    In Hardy''s office.


    A sheet of paper lay on Hardy''s desk, listing various terms: heavy industry, light industry, banks, gangs, black markets, red-light districts, television stations, radio stations, newspapers.


    Since arriving in Japan, he had accomplished many things.


    Working with the seven major financial groups, he took control of Japan''s heavy industry and converted it all to civilian enterprises. He also dominated Japan''s light industry manufacturing and consumer goods sectors, effectively transforming Japan into an industrial base for the United States.


    As for small and micro enterprises, they essentially served as subsidiaries to these larger companies, meaning they were also under his control.


    Hardy acquired several major Japanese banks, and the few that he did not buy were struggling to survive, unlikely to last much longer.


    He formed the Straw Hat Group to unify Japan''s underworld, gaining control over all of Japan''s black markets. The management of the country''s red-light districts was entirely in Hardy''s hands, controlled by companies based in the Cayman Islands. In the future, these districts would still be operated by the gangs.


    All land, buildings, and businesses were owned by an entertainment company. If any gang disobeyed, they could be easily replaced without affecting operations. Essentially, the gangs were just pawns, the visible hunting dogs.


    ABC Television and ABC Radio had now established a nationwide network in Japan, and together with the Global Times, Hardy held a substantial influence over Japan''s media.


    Moreover, the U.S. continued to impose strict cultural controls on Japan. Local TV and radio stations were not even operational, and newspapers, the only remaining form of media, were heavily censored. Any content that displeased the Americans could result in immediate arrests.


    ABC Television and the Global Times, however, did not face such restrictions, as they were American-owned media. Hardy, being a cultural envoy, was untouchable, publishing whatever he wished.


    For instance, they could run social commentaries without fear.


    While Japanese newspapers treaded cautiously, the Global Times spoke freely, and its global reach allowed it to provide the latest world news.


    As a result, many Japanese, especially those in mid-to-high-level positions, subscribed to the Global Times, which had become the country''s leading newspaper.


    It could be said that aside from military matters, Hardy''s control over Japan was already very high, rivaling that of MacArthur.


    Checking the time,


    Christmas was just around the corner.


    Hardy decided to visit Hong Kong.


    He left his assistant in Japan to handle any urgent matters and prepared to depart for Hong Kong.


    The plane landed at Hong Kong Airport.


    Victor was there to greet him. As soon as Hardy got off the plane, Victor approached respectfully, "Boss, I hope the journey wasn''t too exhausting."


    "It was just a few hours on the plane, nothing strenuous. How are things in Hong Kong?" Hardy asked casually.


    "It was chaotic for a while, but things have calmed down a lot," Victor replied.


    "Hmm, we''ll talk back at the villa."


    The convoy returned to the hillside villa. As they settled in, Victor began recounting recent events in Hong Kong.


    In November, just a month ago, the Fourth Field Army, despite being poorly equipped and lacking experience, managed to occupy Guangzhou and advance to Luohu, a short distance from Hong Kong, before being forced to halt.


    Hong Kong was thrown into a state of concern, but not panic. Despite some initial fears, many recognized that the ragtag forces of the CCP, with their rudimentary equipment and limited training, were no match for the well-armed, well-trained British troops stationed in the city.


    The British military presence had been steadily increased to over 10,000 soldiers, supplemented by warships capable of quickly responding to any potential threat. These forces far outmatched the improvised and underfed soldiers of the CCP across the border.


    When reporters questioned Governor Grantham about Hong Kong''s defense capabilities, he acknowledged the challenges of a prolonged siege but expressed confidence in the British garrison''s ability to deter any immediate attempts by the CCP to seize the city.


    The truth was that the British forces, with their advanced weaponry and superior training, posed a serious threat to the impoverished and disorganized CCP troops, who would have struggled to maintain a lengthy assault.


    "Recently, many have been offloading assets. I''ve taken the opportunity to acquire a lot of real estate and artwork at very low prices," Victor reported.


    "Aren''t you worried about the communists actually coming in?" Hardy asked.


    "Boss, you previously said that despite their posturing, they were not in a position to take Hong Kong by force. I trusted your judgment, and sure enough, they eventually withdrew. Their large army retreated after a brief standoff, and Hong Kong remained secure under British protection," Victor said.


    "Boss, your prediction was spot on." Victor looked at Hardy with admiration.


    Hardy smiled.


    What prediction? It was simply a matter of understanding that the CCP lacked the capability to challenge the British in a prolonged siege, especially with the U.S. Army positioned less than 500 miles away, watching closely.


    "So, any recent changes in Hong Kong?" Hardy asked.


    "The situation is much more stable now. People are back to business, and daily life is returning to normal. Recently, the British government announced in the newspapers that they plan to establish diplomatic relations with China to reassure the public and maintain stability. Boss, you''re a British baron and have connections with high-ranking officials in Britain; is this information true?"


    Hardy nodded.


    "It''s true. According to the intelligence I''ve received, the two sides have already had several formal discussions. Next month, Britain will officially send representatives to China to submit diplomatic notes, recognizing China and establishing diplomatic relations."


    This information came from Hardy''s intelligence department''s UK branch, which relayed it through the Global Times.


    After hearing Hardy''s words, Victor became excited. "Boss, if peace is indeed restored, Hong Kong will quickly regain its former prosperity. By then, the value of the assets we acquired will multiply several times over."


    "We''re making strategic investments here, and seeing our assets increase tenfold or more is well within our expectations," Hardy replied with a smile.

 Chapter 550 - 550 Be Bold, We Are Strong

    Victor then remembered something, "Boss, do you recall Mr. Xu, the person we did business with before?"


    "Yes, I remember him. Why?"


    Hardy, with his excellent memory, naturally recalled Mr. Xu. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Recently, he came by with a few people from a company called ''China Resources,'' who want to engage in large-scale trade with us. I suspect that this company might be connected with the communist authorities," Victor said.


    China Resources? Hardy thought to himself, it was no secret that the company had strong ties to the communist regime.


    China Resources is a rather controversial company.


    The company often acted as an economic front for the regime, using trade as a means to circumvent international sanctions and support the struggling communist state. It operated less like a business and more like a tool for the regime''s agenda, providing whatever was needed by the state even in desperate times.


    "Their general manager, Mr. Qian, expressed interest in broader and deeper cooperation with Hardy''s company. Since this involves dealing with the communists, I didn''t dare make any decisions on my own. I was going to send you a telegram for instructions, but since you planned to come to Hong Kong, I figured I would report to you in person," Victor explained.


    "Boss, should we strengthen our cooperation with them? The main concern is that the U.S. has imposed stricter sanctions on the communist bloc recently, and if problems arise, it could implicate our company," Victor said.


    Victor''s cautiousness was out of loyalty to Hardy.


    Hardy chuckled, "Of course we''ll cooperate, but we will do so cautiously. As for the sanctions, we''ll find ways to navigate around them."


    "Register several shell companies in Hong Kong, then use Cayman Islands companies to create cross-ownership. When working with them, conduct all transactions through these companies. Sell the goods to these companies, and as far as anyone''s concerned, Hardy Group has nothing to do with who those companies partner with.


    "If the goods are ever inspected, so be it. It''s just a batch of merchandise. If someone tries to trace it back to the company, no problem¡ªwe can simply shut it down. And if anyone tries to drag Hardy Group into this, well, they''ll find it''s not so easy."


    At this point, Hardy just laughed. Unlike the completely layman MacArthur and his cousin, Andy was a generational genius in economics, and with the future ideas and knowledge shared by Hardy, it can be said that Andy and his team are the number one economic team in the world.


    Once they finish the process of these companies, it will be nearly impossible to trace them back to the Hardy group with the currently available resources in the current era.


    "Be careful, but don''t worry too much. We are already strong enough to take on this kind of storm head-on."


    "No problem," Victor replied confidently.


    "If it''s the Hong Kong government, I''ll have a good chat with Governor Grantham. If it''s the British government, I''ll speak with the Prime Minister or even His Majesty the King about loans and national debt. If it''s the U.S. government, I''ll personally take it up with President Johnson. And if it''s MacArthur, I can have him booted from his position within days."


    Hardy spoke with such confidence and authority.


    Victor was deeply stirred by his words. Working under such a boss was exhilarating; who could possibly challenge them now?


    The only real threats were Britain or the United States.


    But the boss wasn''t afraid of any investigations. If someone pushed Hardy too far, he would not hesitate to retaliate.


    Besides, given Hardy''s relationship with President Johnson, as long as Hardy didn''t betray the West, no one could touch him.


    After all, business is business.


    Everyone was in it for profit. The U.S. itself often engaged in trade with questionable regimes; why should it be any different for them?


    Victor didn''t linger, knowing the boss planned to stay in Hong Kong for a few days. There would be time to discuss matters tomorrow.


    After Victor departed, Hardy summoned John Wick, the head of HD Intelligence''s Hong Kong branch. In the study, Hardy laid out detailed instructions, and Wick promptly set off to meet with representatives from Singapore.


    Hardy''s decision to get involved wasn''t without reason. He had a keen understanding of future events and the evolving situation in Southeast Asia, and he aimed to influence some of those developments. Moreover, he saw potential opportunities arising from this situation.


    At that time, Indonesia had already gained independence, but Malaysia was still under British rule, with full independence still six or seven years away. HD Security had two military bases in the region¡ªone in Penang and another in Singapore.


    The land for these bases had been purchased from the British, who were more than willing to sell as their global empire waned and colonial territories edged towards independence.


    It was the last chance to make some strategic moves while Britain''s influence was on the decline.


    He even considered the possibility of carving out another slice of territory, or at the very least, establishing an autonomous region that could expand the Hardy family''s influence.


    Later that evening, Wick returned with news from his meeting. The representatives identified themselves as part of the "Democratic Alliance," an organization striving to create a nation where different communities could coexist peacefully and with equal rights.


    After listening to Wick''s report, Hardy pondered for a moment before saying, "Tell them I''m not making any promises. The outcome is uncertain, but let''s keep the lines of communication open. You''ll be responsible for handling this."


    "Yes, boss," Wick replied.


    For now, Hardy was cautious about making any commitments; much depended on how the situation would unfold. Still, establishing a connection was a prudent first step¡ªa seed planted with the hope of future gains.


    After spending four days in Hong Kong, Hardy prepared to leave. He had been away from the United States for nearly four months, and pressing matters awaited his attention there. He planned to return to the U.S. for a while before heading to Japan after Christmas to address more significant tasks.

 Chapter 551 - 551 The Hardy Group

    Following a long day and night of travel, Hardy''s plane touched down in Los Angeles. It was already December 20th, and Christmas was just around the corner. Upon his arrival at the estate, Ava Gardner rushed to greet him.


    Ava embraced Hardy tightly. "Darling, I haven''t seen you in over six months. It feels like an eternity," she said, her eyes glistening with emotion.


    "I''ve been so busy," Hardy replied. "How''s your new movie doing?"


    "It just came out¡ªa drama. I spent two months on post production, and the response has been pretty good. It''s not a blockbuster, but I''m happy with how it turned out," Ava said with a satisfied smile.


    That evening, Hardy devoted himself to rekindling their relationship, leaving Ava thoroughly content.


    The following day, Hardy arranged a meeting with representatives from Bulgari Jewelers, who had recently completed a batch of custom jewelry for him. Additionally, a shipment of Rolls-Royce Silver Wraiths, which had arrived in Los Angeles months earlier, was finally delivered to the estate after being stored in a warehouse.


    Hardy led Ava to the courtyard, where a purple Rolls-Royce convertible caught her eye. Smiling, he placed a diamond necklace around her neck.


    "A Christmas gift," he said.


    "Thank you, darling!" Ava exclaimed, embracing him with excitement.


    Meanwhile, at the ABC television studio, a green Rolls-Royce convertible parked in the lot was drawing admiring glances. Irina, noticing the luxurious car, asked her secretary, "Whose car is that?"


    The secretary replied with envy, "It''s the new Rolls-Royce Silver Wraith, priced at $200,000. That''s enough to buy a mansion in Beverly Hills."


    Just then, a man in a tuxedo approached Irina with a smile. "Miss Irina, your car has arrived."


    "My car?" Irina was surprised. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, this is your car. Also, there''s a letter for you on the seat," the middle aged man in the tuxedo said.


    Irina quickly got into the car and found an envelope. When she opened it, there was just one line: "A Christmas present for my dear Irina. I''m back, at the estate."


    "Ah~~!" Irina screamed in excitement.


    She knew it had to be Hardy who had returned. She immediately started the car, turned the wheel, and sped toward Hardy''s estate, disappearing from the television station under the envious gaze of many.


    "Who do you think could be so generous, giving Vice President Irina such an amazing car? Could it be a new admirer from Hollywood?" a woman gossiped.


    Her friend rolled her eyes. "Are you dumb? Anyone with half a brain knows that Irina is our big boss''s woman. Who would dare to pursue her?"


    "I bet it''s a Christmas gift from the big boss himself," the friend speculated.


    The woman nodded, now agreeing that this seemed likely. She then sighed enviously, "Being the big boss''s woman sure is nice. You get such wonderful gifts."


    Her friend smirked, "Don''t even think about it. You''re not up to the standards."


    "You~!" The woman was so annoyed she wanted to hit her friend.


    Irina drove to the estate and parked the car below the mansion. Seeing the butler standing at the door, she excitedly asked, "Is Hardy back?"


    The butler smiled, "Miss Irina, Mr. Hardy is currently discussing business with President Andy. He said that when you arrive, you should wait for him in his room. He will see you as soon as he''s finished."


    Irina, understanding the situation, made her way to Hardy''s master bedroom. As soon as she entered, she noticed an exquisite jewelry box on the table.


    There was a note on the box with a line of writing.


    "This is also a gift for my dear Irina. Open it to see if you like it. If you do, I hope to see you wearing it later."


    She opened the jewelry box.


    Inside was a set of diamond jewelry.


    A necklace, and earrings.


    Irina admired each piece, unable to put them down. She held the necklace to her chest and tried on the earrings. Since she was wearing formal business attire today, the jewelry didn''t quite match. Her eyes gleamed as she thought of a plan.


    Hardy had been away for four months.


    The group continued to operate smoothly, thanks in large part to Andy''s efforts. Andy had become an indispensable assistant to Hardy, allowing him the freedom to expand the group abroad.


    Over the course of four months, Hardy Group''s development had been impressive. The security company was growing steadily, now operating in half of the cities across the United States with a staff of 9,000. Its overseas military bases had also begun operations.


    The film company''s performance was average, but the record label and talent agency experienced rapid growth. Hardy Records had become one of the top three companies in Hollywood, and the talent agency was also considered a leading player in the industry.


    The casino was Hardy Group''s cash cow, earning over $40 million this year and providing significant funding for the company. The investment arm had grown even larger, with around $150 million under management, supporting Wells Fargo''s cash flow.


    The lottery business had also launched, and though profits were modest for now, the future looked promising.


    Caesars Palace and The Venetian hotels had completed their main construction phases and were now undergoing full scale interior decoration, with plans to open by mid next year.


    The core of Hardy Group was Wells Fargo. This year, the bank''s growth had been phenomenal, with over 200 branches established across U.S. cities, making it a nationwide bank rivaling Bank of America.


    Wells Fargo had also opened branches in European countries such as the United Kingdom, Italy, France, and the Netherlands, as well as in Asian regions like Japan and Hong Kong, establishing itself as a truly international bank.


    With Hardy Group at the helm, Wells Fargo''s capital had reached $4 billion, providing ample funds for the company.


    Hardy could afford to acquire assets in Japan on a large scale, all thanks to the financial support from Wells Fargo.

 Chapter 552 - 552 Depended On Who Was Doing It

    The shipping company, once Hardy''s biggest investment, was now reaping the benefits of the global economic recovery. With trade volumes surging, the shipping company''s vessels were always loaded with cargo, generating continuous revenue for Hardy.


    The supermarket chain had expanded by two more locations, one in Los Angeles and the other in San Francisco, both following the previous business model and performing well.


    Hardy Mining also brought good news, having discovered a large iron ore deposit on their land. The deposit was extensive, the ore was of high quality, and it was an open-pit mine, making extraction easier.


    Although development had not yet begun, Hardy Mining''s stock had already soared significantly.


    As for other companies¡ªlike the TV manufacturer, Est¨¦e Lauder, the bottled water plant, the toy factory, and Playboy¡ªAndy only briefly mentioned them, stating that they were all doing well.


    Andy specifically noted the winery.


    He chuckled and said, "The winery''s sales were average before, but now everything is being sold in Japan, and demand is still outpacing supply. The winery has even started distributing other wineries'' products, earning extra income."


    The Japanese were just glad to have alcohol to drink; quality wasn''t their primary concern.


    Even if it wasn''t top-notch,


    the prices were far from cheap¡ªit was genuine American merchandise, smuggled through the black market at several times the original cost.


    Andy concluded with an update on the Cayman Islands. The island had entered a period of large-scale development, with numerous construction companies building all over it. Once completed, the Cayman Islands were expected to become the jewel of the Caribbean, a paradise on earth.


    Despite the ongoing construction, business operations on the island were not affected.


    In fact, the so-called companies were more in name than in substance. Since gaining autonomy just six months ago, over 5,000 companies and a dozen financial institutions had registered in the Cayman Islands.


    This was just the beginning. Many had yet to realize the benefits of a tax haven, but once the Cayman Islands were fully developed, a flood of companies was expected to flock there. The future of the world''s tax havens had already proven that this path was a bright one.


    After finishing the conversation with Andy about the company, Andy took his leave. With Andy overseeing the operations, Hardy felt reassured.


    Upon leaving the study, the butler informed Hardy that Irina had arrived, so Hardy went to his room.


    When Hardy opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of a flawless figure¡ªtall and slender with curves in all the right places. The only thing adorning her body was the necklace around her neck.


    Irina walked barefoot over to Hardy. "I didn''t have a suitable dress to wear. Do you think I look good like this?"


    "Absolutely stunning," Hardy replied.


    Irina wrapped her arms around Hardy''s neck, her legs encircling his waist as he carried her into the bathroom.


    After their passionate encounter,


    Irina lay in Hardy''s arms and talked about the television station. This year, Super Idol was as popular as ever, continuing to crush the competition. With Christmas approaching, the grand finale was set for Christmas Eve.


    Irina also told Hardy about the new shows that had premiered this year, new dramas being filmed, and the ratings they had achieved. Through their casual chat, Hardy gained a comprehensive understanding of the station''s situation.


    Taylor was the last to know that Hardy had returned.


    After all, she was the youngest.


    Hardy drove to Taylor''s house and rang the doorbell. When Taylor''s mother, Elsa, saw Hardy, she greeted him excitedly, "Ah~~ It''s Baron Hardy!"


    Elsa, being British, had a deep-seated respect for nobility. With Hardy now holding the title of Baron and Governor of the Cayman Islands, his status in Elsa''s eyes had risen even higher.


    "Is Taylor home?" Hardy asked.


    "Yes, I''ll go get her."


    Elsa hurried upstairs. When Taylor heard that Hardy was there, she rushed down in excitement. Seeing Hardy sitting on the living room sofa, she leaped onto his lap, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him.


    This was Taylor''s home, after all.


    Upstairs, Elsa witnessed the scene with a smile on her face. Her daughter was truly fortunate to have found someone like Hardy.


    She didn''t come downstairs, respecting the private moment.


    What about her daughter being taken advantage of?


    Well, that depended on who was doing it.


    When Hardy suggested taking Taylor out, Elsa readily agreed, "Have fun, and don''t worry about the time."


    Outside, Hardy led Taylor to a yellow Rolls-Royce convertible. He opened the driver''s door and motioned to her.


    "This is your Christmas gift. It''s yours now. You drive," Hardy said with a smile.


    Taylor was delighted with the car.


    A Rolls-Royce.


    And it was in her favorite color, yellow.


    Nearly 18 years old, Taylor had already learned to drive. She hopped into the driver''s seat with glee, while Hardy settled into the passenger seat. Taylor started the engine, and the sports car roared off.


    The weather in Los Angeles was always pleasant. Even with Christmas approaching, temperatures were still in the 20s. The car sped along, the wind in Taylor''s face giving her a sense of exhilaration. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She loved this feeling of freedom.


    "Where should we go?" Taylor asked Hardy.


    "It''s your car; you decide," Hardy replied.


    Taylor thought for a moment, "How about Las Vegas? Many people are treating it as a weekend getaway."


    "Sounds good."


    Taylor drove onto the I-15, heading toward Las Vegas. Doing whatever she wanted¡ªthis was what freedom felt like.


    This sense of liberty was something Margaret would never experience. Though Taylor wasn''t a princess, she was a hundred times luckier than Margaret.


    After driving 200 kilometers, Taylor finally grew tired. They stopped at a gas station along the way, where Hardy took over driving.


    "Has Beauty and the Beast been finished? When is it set to be released?" Hardy asked the still-excited Taylor.


    "It''s not done yet. The animation is taking a long time. The director said it should be ready by February, which is perfect because that''s when my birthday is," Taylor replied with a smile.

 Chapter 553 - 553 American Collateral & American Finance

    Hardy considered it for a moment. "Then we''ll release it on your birthday. I''ll also have them add at the beginning of the film, ''Today is Taylor''s birthday.'' How about letting the whole world celebrate for you?" Hardy suggested.


    "Really? I love that idea!" Taylor exclaimed, wrapping her arms around Hardy joyfully.


    After five hours on the road, they arrived in Las Vegas and headed straight for Hardy''s hotel. The manager, who had been notified of Hardy''s arrival, hurried out to greet the boss.


    Hardy took Taylor to the casino, where they played slot machines and had a blast. That night, they stayed at the hotel.


    Wearing a cute pajama set, Taylor snuggled up to Hardy and whispered, "I''m about to turn 18, and I''m really looking forward to it."


    "So am I."


    In truth, societal rules no longer constrained Hardy. The reason he hadn''t been intimate with Taylor yet wasn''t because of any moral considerations; he found that the anticipation created a different kind of thrill.


    The next day, Hardy and Taylor returned to Los Angeles. Taylor''s mother had no objections to her daughter staying out all night; in fact, she was secretly pleased.


    Christmas arrived.


    Monroe, who had been in New York filming Some Like It Hot, returned to Los Angeles for the holiday. As Hardy stroked her hair, he said with a smile, "Did you know? You''re famous in Japan now. To them, you''re the most beautiful American woman."


    "And to you?" Monroe looked up at Hardy.


    "Of course, you are," Hardy replied with a smile.


    He never hesitated to tell a woman what she wanted to hear. The words "You''re the most beautiful" could easily be said to any of them. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some words just needed a little preface.


    ''For this moment.''


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Japan, two new companies had just opened for business.


    One was called "American Antique Collateral Finance Company," and the other, "American House of Gold Finance Company."


    Both companies were registered in the Cayman Islands.


    The owners were not disclosed.


    The Antique Collateral Finance Company''s business involved accepting antique collateral. With appraisals by the company''s professional evaluators, clients could use their antiques as collateral for loans, and the company would invest the collateralized funds on their behalf.


    The company promised an annual profit rate of no less than 10%, with potential returns exceeding 20%.


    The House of Gold Finance Company operated similarly, allowing clients to collateralize their gold, which the company would then use to invest for profit.


    During World War II, how many cultural relics had Japan looted from occupied regions?


    By some estimates, over 3.6 million items from various countries.


    And how much gold had they taken?


    Reports suggested over 6,000 tons.


    These two companies began advertising aggressively in newspapers. Japan''s Asahi Shimbun even dedicated an entire page to promoting them.


    "American Antique Collateral Finance Company is a highly reputable financial investment firm with assets exceeding tens of millions and a customer base of hundreds of thousands. Last year''s annualized interest rate surpassed 30%, generating substantial wealth for its clients."


    "The main investment focus is on the U.S. financial market, including stocks, futures, and bonds, with the most professional team of American financial experts analyzing stock and futures trends."


    "Many customers wish to invest but lack the initial capital. What can they do? The American Antique Collateral Finance Company can help solve this problem. Perhaps you have some valuable antiques or artifacts at home. These items might just be collecting dust, serving no practical purpose. Why not use them as collateral with us and turn them into a tool for making money?"


    "The process is simple: bring your antiques to our company for appraisal. Our expert appraisers will authenticate and evaluate the items, setting a value. These items will then be used as collateral at the bank, and the funds generated will be invested in the U.S. stock market on your behalf."


    "Our partner bank is Wells Fargo, one of the top three banks in America, with an impeccable reputation."


    "Recently, several stocks in the U.S. market have skyrocketed, with some increasing more than tenfold. If you''re looking to grow your assets quickly, why not use those unused antiques as collateral? You can earn profits while still retaining ownership of your items."


    "The company guarantees complete confidentiality, ensuring that the details of any collateral are never disclosed."


    The Industrial Economic News ran similar ads for the American House of Gold Finance Company. Like the antique collateral business, the company accepted gold as collateral, arranging loans from legitimate banks, investing the proceeds, and allowing customers to redeem their gold later if they wished.


    Next, ABC Television aired commercials for both companies, showcasing impressive office buildings in the U.S., well-organized operations, and staff appraising antiques for secure storage. The financial investment teams, dressed sharply in suits, held meetings in New York skyscrapers.


    At the Wall Street stock and futures trading center, the scenes were bustling, with stocks rising amid shouts. It was the golden era of the U.S. stock market¡ªpractically anything bought would yield profits, making it easier to run schemes.


    During prosperous times, everyone feels tempted.


    After the relentless advertising bombardment, many became interested.


    Some Japanese aristocrats owned numerous artifacts, including items of Portuguese, British, Malaysian, and Filipino origin. As Japan was primarily a warring nation, it lacked a significant collection of cultural treasures. These artifacts, stored away and collecting dust, had little practical use. Now, with an opportunity to turn these relics into money, why not give it a try?


    Despite harboring resentment towards Americans, the Japanese acknowledged America''s strength, especially in finance. The Japanese newspapers frequently reported on the booming U.S. economy, which had been entering a rapid growth phase, with the stock market repeatedly creating wealth miracles.


    For a stock to grow 30-50% in a year seemed perfectly normal.


    Driven by curiosity, Fukagawa went to the Antique Collateral Finance Company. The receptionist was a blonde Western woman, adding an aura of prestige.

 Chapter 554 - 554 Artwork Scheme

    The business manager who greeted him was also a foreigner, speaking in broken Japanese, "How can I help you, sir?"


    "I have a batch of antiques. How does the collateral process work?" Fukagawa asked.


    "If the collection is small, please bring it to our company. Our professional appraisers will authenticate and evaluate the items. If you agree to the valuation, we can arrange for the items to be used as collateral at the bank, and the funds will be invested for you," the manager explained.


    "My collection is extensive, with around a thousand items," Fukagawa said proudly.


    "That''s not a problem. We can appraise and evaluate the items at your location and transport them to the bank for collateralization," the manager replied.


    Fukagawa''s house was a large, opulent estate¡ªa sign of wealth. His father had been part of the Japanese army during the invasion of various regions, acquiring over a thousand antiques and artifacts through various means.


    Two American appraisers and two from Portugal, along with several armed security personnel, arrived for the appraisal.


    Everything appeared professional and legitimate.


    Seeing so many Americans, Fukagawa''s confidence in the company grew. It seemed like a well-established and reputable firm.


    He was unaware that even in America, there were con artists.


    Fukagawa''s collection consisted mostly of Malaysian, Filipino and some portuguese artwork, such as ceramics, bronzes, traditional calligraphy, ancient manuscripts, statues, and carved jade.


    Although Malaysian and Filipino antiques weren''t particularly expensive on the international market at the time, the sheer volume of Fukagawa''s collection led to a high appraisal value of $160,000, equivalent to 58 million yen.


    "The agreement with the bank allows for a loan of up to 70% of the appraisal value. So, you can receive $112,000. How does that sound, Mr. Fukagawa?" the manager asked. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fukagawa was satisfied. After all, he wasn''t selling the antiques; he was just using them to generate returns while still retaining ownership.


    "Since you agree, please review these two contracts. If everything looks correct, sign here, and we''ll arrange for the antiques to be transported to the bank to complete the collateral process. Once that''s done, you can just relax and wait for the money to come in."


    The contracts included collateral management and investment management agreements.


    Fukagawa signed without hesitation.


    The finance company accompanied Fukagawa to Wells Fargo, where they completed the collateralization process in his presence. With everything confirmed, the deal was officially closed.


    The manager explained, "Financial regulations are strict. The benefit of using an American bank is that the funds don''t need to enter Japan; they can be invested directly in the U.S., avoiding complications and regulatory oversight."


    The manager then added with a smile, "Mr. Fukagawa, from now on, you can just relax and watch your profits grow. Last year, our investment manager achieved a return of over 50%, so you could see a profit of $60,000 next year."


    "Of course, we charge a 5% fee on your profits."


    Fukagawa thought it was worth it.


    Using some unused antiques as collateral could provide a lucrative income, allowing him to enjoy a more luxurious lifestyle.


    The Antique Collateral Finance Company''s process of using antiques as collateral with the bank was entirely legal. Even if the matter went to court, Wells Fargo would not lose.


    The company did invest the funds in the stock market, buying stocks that Hardy favored, some even directly tied to his companies.


    This step was also legal.


    With the U.S. stock market booming, Hardy didn''t need to resort to a Ponzi scheme.


    So, how would this scheme conclude?


    Hehe, The plan was simple.


    Create a company, perhaps a pharmaceutical firm, and claim to have developed a groundbreaking new drug. Pour all the funds into the company, drive the stock price sky-high, siphon off the cash, and then let the company collapse. All the money would end up in Hardy''s pockets, leaving investors with nothing.


    As for the antiques, they had already been used as collateral with the bank. The agreement stipulated that if not redeemed within two years, they would become the bank''s property.


    The collateral agreement was between the bank and the finance company, so if the finance company went bankrupt, there was no way for clients to reclaim their antiques.


    Every step was legally sound, making lawsuits futile.


    The timing of the collapse would depend on how many Malaysian and Filipino antiques Hardy managed to accumulate.


    The American House of Gold Finance Company operated similarly, with funds funneled into the same investment schemes.


    Abe Fusajiro was originally a textile industry tycoon in Japan who had a deep appreciation for Malaysian and Filipino artifacts. Although Japan never officially acknowledged it, Japanese culture had some influences from Southeast Asian civilizations, and many elite individuals cherished cultural items from Malaysia and the Philippines.


    During World War II, Abe Fusajiro secured a large number of military orders, earning significant profits. Through his connections with the military, he acquired a substantial collection of Malaysian and Filipino antiques and artworks that had been seized by the military.


    This collection included calligraphy and paintings by famous Southeast Asian artists, several golden Buddha statues from temples in the Philippines, various treasures from Malaysian sultanate palaces, as well as porcelain, gold artifacts, and ivory carvings.


    The items were of great value.


    After Japan''s defeat in the war, Abe Fusajiro''s factory experienced a rapid downturn. The textile plant was on the brink of bankruptcy, lacking orders and unable to support its workers. Over 3,000 workers were laid off, and the factory operations came to a halt.


    Later, Hardy and seven major financial groups came in, and Abe Fusajiro''s textile factory was inevitably acquired. Although the Abe family retained a 15% share, the factory resumed operations under new ownership, with management transferred to the Americans.


    Now, Abe Fusajiro spent his days at home with nothing to do. Although nearly 70 years old, he remained restless. Seeing advertisements for financial companies offering collateralized loans against antiques in the newspaper, he was intrigued.


    He was unwilling to let Japan''s economy be entirely controlled by Americans.

 Chapter 555 - 555 Culturally Ignorant And Arbitrary Pricing

    He owned a vast collection of antiques, and perhaps he could profit from them in this way. Once he made enough money, he hoped to rebuild the Abe family''s business empire.


    He instructed his son, Abe Shojiro, to contact the financial company offering collateralized loans against antiques. Upon hearing that the Abe family possessed a large number of valuable antiques, the business manager immediately brought a team over.


    The antiques in Abe Fusajiro''s collection were all masterpieces, stored in dedicated rooms for safekeeping and display. With a leg and heart condition, Abe needed a cane for walking. He led the business manager and his team to the exhibition room in his home, feeling a bit melancholic as he gazed at the displayed antiques.


    He had never imagined that one day, the Abe family would have to rely on selling antiques to make ends meet.


    No, just collateralizing them.


    These antiques would eventually be reclaimed, Abe assured himself.


    Pointing to a painting on the wall, he introduced, "This is a work by the Filipino artist Juan Luna, titled Spoliarium. It''s a rare piece that I bought for 40,000 yen back in the day."


    "If the Southeast Asian artist most admired by the Japanese is Haji Abdul Rahman, then Juan Luna would undoubtedly rank second."


    The business manager asked an expert from his team to authenticate the painting. After evaluation, it was indeed confirmed to be genuine. The business manager then said, "We can price this painting at $2,500."


    Abe Fusajiro was taken aback, slightly irritated, and responded, "If you convert that based on the exchange rate back then, $2,500 is equivalent to 10,000 yen. After keeping it for so many years, I''d be losing a significant amount of money. That''s unacceptable; your offer is too low."


    The business manager shrugged, "The value of antiques is highest during stable times. The current market prices for antiques have significantly dropped, which is normal. You must understand that many people in Japan are selling their antiques to exchange for daily necessities, while few are buying."


    What the business manager said was true.


    Malaysian and Filipino artifacts were not popular in Europe, where European art, especially oil paintings, was preferred. As for Americans, they showed little interest in Southeast Asian artworks.


    The market for Malaysian and Filipino artifacts was mainly domestic, but with the current domestic situation, who cared about antiques? Japan held a vast collection of Southeast Asian antiques, many of which were looted. Even some ordinary Japanese military officers'' households stored several Malaysian and Filipino antiques.


    In these hard times, many people sold their antiques to supplement their household income, but the demand was low, as few had the means to purchase them. Consequently, prices were continually driven down.


    Currently, Southeast Asian antiques had almost no market. Financial companies offering collateralized loans on antiques were one of the few ways to liquidate such items.


    "Fine."


    Abe Fusajiro gritted his teeth and accepted, knowing that he currently lacked the leverage to negotiate. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially with Americans.


    The Americans had governed Japan for five years, implementing high-pressure policies, leading many Japanese to feel a deep fear of them. In many places, even an American homeless person would be treated with respect by the Japanese.


    Abe Fusajiro continued the introductions.


    "This is The Sultan''s Court by Abdullah Ariff, a great Malaysian artist. This painting is over 100 years old."


    "Given its age, we can price it at $2,200," said the business manager.


    Abe Fusajiro felt a sharp pain in his chest. Did they assess the value of such artworks merely by their age? Americans were indeed culturally ignorant.


    "This is The Eight Regions by Jose Honorato Lozano, a famous Filipino painter known for his watercolor works depicting Philippine landscapes and people."


    "Eight regions? Never heard of it. How old is this piece?" the business manager asked the appraiser beside him.


    The appraiser quickly replied, "It''s from the 19th century."


    "Then we''ll price it at $2,000," said the business manager decisively.


    Abe Fusajiro felt his heart could hardly take it anymore. These prices were entirely arbitrary. He turned to his son and said, "Shojiro, you take over from here."


    Shojiro took charge, negotiating the prices with the appraisers and business manager. The Abe family''s collection was indeed exceptional, including works such as The Meeting of Waters by Fernando Amorsolo, Malay Village by Nain Balan, and The Spirit of the Sea by Malang.


    Other notable pieces included Gathering Fish by Botong Francisco, Dance of the Rice God by Anita Magsaysay-Ho, Kampong Scene by Eng Tow, Spring Bloom by Ibrahim Hussein, Waves of Culture by Abdul Latiff Mohidin, and Rays of Hope by Chuah Thean Teng.


    There were over 180 paintings alone.


    In addition, the porcelain collection was also valuable, featuring pieces from renowned Malaysian and Filipino kilns, as well as fine examples of traditional Southeast Asian ceramics.


    The collection also included ivory carvings, wood carvings, Buddhist statues, bronzes, rare manuscripts, and over 3,000 other items. The most valuable items were the paintings, while porcelain and ivory carvings were priced at a few hundred dollars each, and rare manuscripts even less.


    Due to the quality and quantity of the collection, the final assessed amount was substantial, totaling $2.3 million.


    The business manager''s expression did not show any surprise, as if he was used to dealing with amounts in the millions. He said to Abe Fusajiro, "Mr. Abe, your collection has been appraised at a total of $2.3 million. According to the bank''s collateral rules, you can get a loan for 70% of that value, which means you can receive $1.61 million."


    Abe Fusajiro looked at the business manager and asked, "Can I get this money directly? I have other uses planned for it."


    The business manager shook his head vigorously, his expression turning a bit grim, "That''s not possible. I can tell you, this business mainly involves negotiations between our company and the bank to obtain cash through collateral. We are an investment company, not a loan broker."

 Chapter 556 - 556 A Jungle Where Capital Is King

    "I can tell you that no bank, not even a local Japanese one, would offer a collateral loan using these artifacts as security, except for our company doing this business."


    "These antiques hold no real value for us. We''re only using them as collateral to stimulate the investment market."


    "If you want cash, go ahead and ask a bank yourself. I doubt any bank will take on this deal."


    The business manager wasn''t wrong. Abe had indeed asked his son to inquire at banks about using antiques as collateral. In the past, it might have been possible, but nowadays no bank would engage in this business. With limited funds, most banks preferred investing in tangible industries rather than earning meager loan interest from antiques.


    Moreover, all the banks were controlled by the seven major financial groups, and since Hardy didn''t allow them to engage in such deals, no one dared to do so.


    So, at present, only Wells Fargo Bank in Japan was offering this service.


    "Alright, I will pledge the collection to your company," Abe Fusajiro nodded.


    The business manager handed over the contract, which Abe took and read. He found that the agreement stipulated that the investment needed to stay with the financial company for at least two years before cash withdrawal was allowed.


    "Isn''t this clause too restrictive?" Abe pointed to the specific condition.


    "We have no choice; we need to prevent anyone from using the loan platform to withdraw the cash quickly and abandon the artifacts, which would leave us with significant losses," the business manager explained.


    "But aren''t the antiques already collateralized?"


    "For our financial company, cash is more valuable than anything else. These artifacts are extremely difficult to sell. If the cash is gone and we''re left with a pile of unsellable antiques, we won''t be able to continue our financial operations, which goes against our objectives," the business manager explained.


    Abe Fusajiro agreed with the business manager''s reasoning, as cash was indeed the most important asset for businesses, which was also why he was collateralizing his antiques.


    Picking up a pen, Abe signed the contract. The financial company quickly sent a team to carefully pack each piece of the Abe family''s artifacts and transport them securely in a safe.


    Then, Abe Fusajiro went to Wells Fargo Bank to finalize the collateral procedure, and everything was completed.


    Back at home.


    As he looked at the now-empty exhibition and storage rooms, Abe felt a pang of sadness. "I hope everything goes smoothly. If this investment succeeds, it will help the Abe family rebuild its wealth."


    "Don''t worry, Father. I did some research beforehand. This company is very strong, and the artifacts are pledged to a bank¡ªWells Fargo Bank, which is associated with Hardy''s envoy. They won''t have any issues," Abe''s son reassured him with a smile.


    Businesspeople, collectors, even professors, Many held significant collections of Malaysian, Portugues and Filipino antiques.


    Some, due to financial difficulties, chose to entrust their artifacts to investment companies, while others did it purely for profit.


    These days, times were tough, even extremely so. With such a moneymaking opportunity available, many felt it would be a loss not to take advantage.


    After all, the artifacts weren''t going anywhere.


    Newspapers reported on the American stock market, which had been in a strong bull market for the past several years. Analysts predicted that with the post-war economic boom in the United States, this bull market would last a long time.


    With no way to invest in Japan and limited funds, this was an ideal opportunity¡ªto use antiques as collateral and invest the proceeds in the American stock market for potential profit.


    So, many people turned to collateral companies, pledging their artifacts to banks and letting them handle the investments.


    It wasn''t just businesspeople¡ªsome members of the Japanese royal family, who had escaped punishment after participating in the Southeast Asian occupation, saw this as an opportunity. They discreetly sent their butlers or relatives in disguise to the collateral companies for investment purposes.


    These individuals often had large collections of antiques. In the Philippines, they had looted like beasts, bringing the treasures back to Japan, which had since become their property. The quantity of artifacts they held was far greater than what the merchants owned.


    Their motivations included not just making money, but also a deep-seated fear that the Americans might one day seek retribution.


    If that happened, the artifacts wouldn''t be safe either. By pledging them to banks and investing in the American stock market, they could make money now and, in two years, when they were free to withdraw, they planned to transfer a portion of the funds elsewhere.


    To the United States, the United Kingdom, Switzerland¡ªwherever would secure their family''s future.


    Hardy didn''t feel the slightest bit of guilt. They had used their power to snatch these artworks, and now he was using his power to take them back. This is a jungle where capital is king, and in this market, the strong devour the weak.


    ...


    The antique mortgage investment finance business took off right from the start. Although the identities of those mortgaging antiques remain undisclosed, the company openly shared figures.


    The Antique Mortgage Financial Investment Company continued to advertise in newspapers, now stating:


    "The company has processed 856 mortgages, amounting to $16.52 million, all of which has been invested in the U.S. stock futures market." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Based on weekly fund accounting, a 6.3% profit has already been achieved. With the robust U.S. economy and Europe''s economic recovery, our experts predict that this year''s investment return rate will exceed last year''s, potentially reaching over 80%."


    "If you invest $1,000, we''ll return $1,800; if you invest $10,000, we''ll return $18,000; if you invest a million, we''ll return $1.8 million."


    "Our company has a professional investment team ensuring secure profits. Even our promised minimum 10% profit is more advantageous than any other investment. So, what are you waiting for? If you own antiques, contact us at +13239047433."

 Chapter 557 - 557 Go All In

    "Participate, and you will become an investor in American enterprises."


    "Miss this opportunity, and you''ll regret it for life."


    The advertisement was highly persuasive.


    Even Emperor Hirohito was tempted. As the Emperor, he acquired numerous treasures, including not only antiques and artworks but also gold, during the invasion of China.


    In the past, the imperial family had to bribe MacArthur with stolen gold and pay protection fees to the U.S. to maintain the family''s status. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, most assets previously belonging to the imperial family were confiscated. In 1949, the imperial family received only around $500,000 for living expenses, palace expenses, and imperial family costs. Though this was far better than what ordinary citizens could hope for, it barely covered the imperial family''s expenses.


    A royal family member visited Emperor Hirohito, mentioning the profits from investing in antique mortgages. Though their assets were mostly confiscated, they retained some valuable artworks. Hirohito''s brother suggested that they could invest as well.


    "I checked. Wells Fargo, owned by envoy Hardy, ranks among the top U.S. banks with assets over $5 billion. They promise confidentiality, so those artworks are even safer in their hands."


    "We would only mortgage our artworks to them and receive steady returns, which could cover the imperial family''s expenses."


    "Also, the money earned through Hardy''s investments is legitimate and legal. No one in the U.S. can question this. You may also have noticed that MacArthur seems rather wary of Hardy. I doubt anyone would pursue us for this."


    Emperor Hirohito was convinced.


    "I entrust this matter to you. Don''t mention these as imperial family antiques; it would be highly upsetting if the public found out."


    "And choose only Chinese, Malizian and Portugais artworks to mortgage, not Japanese ones, so no one will suspect they belong to the imperial family."


    Thus, a batch of royal treasures was secretly mortgaged to Wells Fargo. This amount was substantial, totaling over $8 million, all of which eventually went into the U.S. stock market.


    The Antique Mortgage Company flourished, as did the business of Golden House Finance, which specialized in gold mortgages, accepting investments for over 100 grams of gold.


    Gold mortgages offered even higher value than antiques, reaching up to 90%, as gold itself holds significant value.


    Japan was impoverished at the time, though this primarily affected ordinary citizens. Some former nobility, military officers, and business tycoons held large amounts of silver and gold but hesitated to expose it.


    However, they saw this as an opportunity.


    By investing in the U.S. stock market through these companies that promised confidentiality¡ªand even offered compensation in case of information leaks¡ªmany felt reassured, it was like Whitewashing their money.


    Rather than leaving gold stored in basements, investing it made more sense. It could earn profits, be safeguarded, and remain out of MacArthur''s reach if he attempted to track their assets.


    In recent days, Golden House discreetly served several prominent clients, with investments ranging from tens to hundreds of kilograms of gold. The largest investment reached two tons.


    This gold was all mortgaged through Wells Fargo, with investment management by financial companies.


    ...


    Christmas passed.


    New Year''s also came and went.


    The year officially entered 1950¡ªthe 1950s had begun.


    Hardy had yet to go to Japan, focusing on his American business foundation. He began the New Year by reviewing and planning the company''s development.


    The heads of all group companies gathered as Hardy prepared to host a group meeting. Before entering the conference room, Henry updated him on the situation in Japan.


    Hardy had initially conceptualized the Antique Mortgage Financial Investment Company and Golden House Investment Company during his time in Hong Kong, instructing Henry to find suitable personnel to establish these companies. Surprisingly, within a month, they had achieved such great success.


    Hardy reflected.


    "To avoid any future retaliation from these people, we must be ruthless. If we''re going to exploit, we should go all in. Ensure it''s done thoroughly; the more bankrupt they are by the end, the fewer people will be left to chase after us."


    "Expand mortgage financial investment company branches in other major cities, and open another option: real estate mortgages."


    Henry looked at his boss.


    Antiques.


    Gold.


    Real estate.


    This was a full-scale operation to drain the Japanese wealthy class entirely.


    "Understood. I''ll arrange for a real estate mortgage financial investment company," Henry responded.


    "Also, transport all mortgaged antiques and gold to Hong Kong in complete secrecy. Keep them highly confidential, hidden in secure vaults," Hardy instructed.


    Henry nodded resolutely.


    In Hardy Group''s conference room, executives, including Armand Hammer from Occidental Petroleum, had gathered. Hammer had returned from Saudi Arabia to the U.S. for Christmas, coinciding with the meeting.


    Following standard procedures, each company reported on the past year''s operations and plans for future development. Afterward, Hardy would offer his comments and guidance for the coming year.


    For example, Hardy''s supermarket chain, which launched three stores in 1949, had established a reliable model and planned to expand. In addition to new stores in San Francisco and Los Angeles, the company aimed to enter New York, Houston, Atlanta, and Boston, expecting a total of 20 locations.


    Last year, the dog and horse racing tracks were completed, both performing well. Two Las Vegas casinos, Caesar''s Palace and the Venetian, were set to open, each with over a billion in investment. Their success was vital for Las Vegas''s future growth.


    Now, with over 30 Hardy Group subsidiaries, the conference lasted two days before concluding. Overall, Hardy Group had expanded rapidly over the past year, with promising profitability.


    On the final day, Hardy summarized the company''s status, with one final crucial announcement¡ªa decision he had carefully discussed with Andy over the past two days.


    "Here''s the final matter, and it''s very important. Since the subsidiaries have contributed profits to the group, and everyone has put in effort, they deserve rewards."


    "The company has established a reward mechanism. Some may hold shares or equity, but this doesn''t conflict with the bonus system. Each manager will receive a bonus based on this year''s performance and the profits they helped generate for the company."


    The faces of the executives lit up with smiles.


    Whether wealthy or not, everyone is happy to receive a bonus.

 Chapter 558 - 558 Corporate Culture

    "The group has opened accounts for each of you at Wells Fargo in the Cayman Islands. The finance department will soon provide you with a digital account, where the money will be stored tax-free."


    Hearing this, many laughed knowingly.


    Personal income tax in the U.S. is quite high, and 30% is deducted before they even see their money. With the funds in the Cayman Islands, they wouldn''t face these concerns; the U.S. government couldn''t collect taxes on these funds.


    Why? Digital accounts¡ªthe account holder is untraceable.


    "Let me clarify, you can use 30% of these bonuses freely. The remaining 70% will be placed in a trust fund. As long as you work for Hardy Group, a bonus will be added each year. When you retire, you can live off the trust fund."


    "The Cayman Islands has no inheritance tax. Even if you pass away, your wives and children can still receive the trust fund, ensuring their livelihood."


    Many chuckled once more.


    They genuinely felt Hardy''s thoughtful approach and concern for them.


    Bonuses are important, but sometimes the boss''s care and regard matter even more.


    Emotional bonds are one of the critical elements that sustain an enterprise. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a leader, it''s essential to respect, trust, and utilize talent effectively, provide development opportunities, and establish a well-rounded incentive structure, including salaries, bonuses, and equity. Building relationships is also vital, especially with those who have been loyal for a long time¡ªthey are often more committed than new hires.


    Hardy needed them to build his group, so reinforcing these alliances was only natural.


    At a certain point, money becomes more than a necessity; it reflects influence, power, and serves as a tool for success.


    "Having addressed your bonuses, let''s talk about the bonus systems for each subsidiary. You need to manage your teams with a fair reward structure. Each company should develop an appropriate bonus plan and report it to the group headquarters, with payouts set for early February at the latest."


    The Hardy Group now employs over 20,000 people, including 9,000 in the security company, more than 200 Wells Fargo branches, the Global Times'' worldwide staff, ABC Television across the U.S., as well as the supermarket chain, courier company, shipping company, and dozens of other subsidiaries.


    Distributing bonuses to so many employees is no small expense, but Hardy believed it was necessary. These funds come from the very profits the employees helped generate, and only by rewarding them would they be motivated to continue.


    Employees have simple expectations.


    Corporate culture, loyalty training, team spirit¡ªencouraging employees to treat the company as their home with slogans like, "The company''s success is my success, its decline, my lose."


    Hardy thought it was possible to instill this sentiment.


    But the most crucial point? Timely compensation.


    Only when employees see real rewards do these values hold weight. Without money, they''re all empty promises.


    Pay the money.


    Then, they''d stay even if you scold them.


    The year-end review and new year planning meeting concluded successfully, an essential event for ensuring the company''s growth over the coming year.


    The meeting ended.


    Hardy returned to his estate.


    A red Rolls-Royce Silver Spirit was parked outside, a gift from Hardy to Monroe, as he felt she suited red.


    When Hardy found Monroe, she was working out.


    She was wearing tight leggings and a sweat-wicking fitted T-shirt, her perfect figure on display.


    She seemed to have been at it for a while, as a light sweat had formed, a few strands of hair stuck to her forehead, and her cheeks were slightly flushed, making her look like a girl.


    Monroe, in reality, was quite disciplined. The public only saw her sensual side, but no one knew how dedicated she was to her work, whether it was filming or performing.


    She often exercised to maintain her physique, keeping at it for two hours each time, cooked her own meals, and balanced her nutrition.


    To improve her acting, she had enrolled in acting classes and voice lessons. She knew a bit of guitar and violin, and recently, she had taken up piano and could now sing while playing.


    When Monroe saw Hardy enter, she set down her dumbbell, picked up her boxing gloves, and looked at Hardy, saying, "Want to spar?"


    "Alright."


    Hardy put on his gloves.


    In the gym, they had a professional boxing ring with resistance cables. Monroe squared off with Hardy, throwing punches in a seemingly practiced manner. Of course, Hardy only defended, never attacking.


    Seeing she couldn''t break through his defense, Monroe suddenly lunged forward, wrapped her arms around him, and tripped him up. They both tumbled onto the boxing ring.


    Then...


    They began rolling around on the mat.


    Monroe, out of breath and laughing heartily, seemed happy in that moment. She loved this feeling; she loved the man she was with.


    Resting in Hardy''s arms, Monroe reluctantly said, "I''ll be going back to New York tomorrow. The crew will return to continue filming soon."


    "Shall I see you off?" Hardy asked.


    "No need, you''re so busy. I''ll go by myself. Once filming wraps up, I''ll come back to see you right away," Monroe replied.


    The two removed their gloves and prepared to shower when the phone suddenly rang. Hardy picked it up, hearing Major General Williams on the other end.


    This surprised Hardy; he wondered why Williams was calling so urgently.


    "Hardy, our Logistics Bureau chief, Lieutenant General Jensen, had a sudden stroke this morning. He''s stable after treatment but still has partial paralysis and slurred speech. The doctor says he''s unlikely to make a full recovery."


    Hardy immediately understood Williams implication.


    He had previously expressed interest in becoming the Logistics Bureau chief, though he''d have to wait for Jensen''s retirement next year. Now, the situation had changed.


    "I understand. I''ll visit President Johnson in Washington tomorrow," Hardy said.


    No need for further words; both knew what each other meant.


    He hung up the phone.


    After thinking it over, he decided to speak with Johnson.


    Hardy entered the bathroom.


    As soon as he opened the door slightly, a slender arm reached out, pulling him inside, and the door shut with a bang.

 Chapter 559 - 559 Youd Make An Excellent Politician

    The next morning, Hardy and Monroe arrived at the airport, where Hardy''s private plane was already prepared. They boarded the plane immediately, with their assistant and security carrying their luggage behind them.


    After settling into the spacious seats and fastening their seatbelts, the plane swiftly took off. Once it reached cruising altitude, Hardy and Monroe moved to the back room.


    Seeing the bed, Hardy recalled something amusing. "Remember the first time you were on this plane?"


    That incident was something Monroe would never forget.


    It had been so embarrassing.


    She had fallen asleep, and when the plane landed, she was jolted and ended up stuck in a gap between the bed and the wall, unable to move. She even twisted her ankle.


    The flight duration was around nine hours, so the two lay on the bed, chatting. In the afternoon, they held each other and napped. While she slept, Monroe felt someone caressing her.


    They were about to part ways, possibly for several months. Although they''d shared a passionate night before, she wanted more. Ignoring the hand touching her, she grabbed the other hand, brought it to her lips, and gently sucked on Hardy''s fingers.


    Before long, things escalated.


    Outside, the sky was blue with white clouds.


    Beneath him was America''s most stunning starlet.


    Hardy relished the thrill of the moment.


    After sending Monroe to New York, where someone was waiting to pick her up at the airport, they said a reluctant goodbye. Then, after refueling, Hardy''s plane departed again, heading straight for Fort Belvoir in Virginia, home to the U.S. Army''s Defense Logistics Base. He was going there to meet with Major General Williams.


    The flight from New York to Fort Belvoir took just over an hour, and it was completely dark by the time they arrived. Major General Williams had received a call and was already waiting at the airport. As the plane landed and the steps were lowered, Major General Williams boarded.


    Hardy didn''t leave the plane; instead, the two talked onboard.


    There were some things Hardy didn''t want to discuss over the phone. Who knew if the FBI might be eavesdropping? Caution was essential.


    Major General Williams started by discussing Lieutenant General Jensen''s situation. Jensen had suddenly fallen ill yesterday and had been rushed to the hospital. After more than two hours of emergency treatment, he was finally out of immediate danger. He had just regained consciousness, but it was evident that he would never return to his post.


    Hardy and Williams had originally planned for Williams to step in after Jensen retired next year, but things had changed unexpectedly.


    However, Hardy saw this as a good thing.


    Thankfully, he was in the United States; had he been in Japan, this matter might have been delayed.


    Williams then explained the current structure of the logistics bureau, mentioning that he had six deputy directors under him, each responsible for different areas. He also disclosed that one of them had close ties with a high-ranking military official, while another was closely connected to a political figure.


    "The competition isn''t just internal," Williams remarked. "Historically, it''s more common for someone from outside to be appointed as the new director rather than promoting from within."


    "Who has the final say?" Hardy asked.


    "It''s ultimately the president and the secretary of defense. The final decision rests with them," Williams replied.


    Hardy smiled.


    "I''m heading to Washington right now. If all goes well, I''ll meet with President Johnson tomorrow. I''ll recommend you and hope for a positive outcome."


    "Hardy, thank you. Regardless of the outcome, I''m grateful," Williams said sincerely, looking at Hardy.


    After a conversation lasting over an hour, Major General Williams left the plane, and Hardy''s plane took off again for Washington. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the time they arrived in Washington, it was past 9 p.m.


    Hardy checked into a hotel and immediately called the White House. Upon hearing Hardy''s name, the assistant connected him directly to President Johnson.


    "Hardy, it''s been a while since you called. I take it you''re back in the States?" President Johnson''s tone was warm and friendly.


    "Not only am I back in the U.S., but I''m also in Washington. I just checked into a hotel and wanted to see if you have time to meet tomorrow. I''m ready to update you on the situation in Japan," Hardy replied.


    "Hahaha, of course, I have time. How about tomorrow afternoon? I have a crucial meeting with Congress in the morning, but we can meet in the afternoon and even have dinner together," President Johnson offered.


    With the time set, Hardy, feeling exhausted after a full day of flying¡ªand two hours of intimacy with Monroe in between¡ªquickly drifted to sleep.


    The next morning.


    Hardy took a good rest and mentally prepared for his meeting with Johnson, reviewing what he wanted to say.


    The conversation wouldn''t just cover Williams'' situation.


    There was also the matter of managing and restructuring Japan.


    And even Southeast Asia.


    Planning for the future and considering how to convey it to President Johnson, there was much to contemplate, and the morning passed in the blink of an eye.


    After lunch at the hotel, Hardy''s assistant and bodyguard drove him in a rented luxury car to the White House, where Michael was already waiting at the entrance.


    Dressed in a suit, Michael was looking more like a politician every day. But when he saw Hardy, he smiled and gave him a warm hug.


    In the President''s office.


    Hardy met with President Johnson, who invited him to sit and had someone pour them each a glass of whiskey¡ªsetting the tone for a relaxed conversation.


    "I''ve read the reports on the reforms in Japan. Honestly, Hardy, you''ve exceeded my expectations. I even told Michael once that you''d make an excellent politician. Your political acumen is leagues beyond some of the idiotic members of Congress."


    Hardy chuckled and waved it off.


    "In Japan, I''ve focused on areas where I excel¡ªeconomics and culture. If you asked me to handle other aspects, I''d likely reach my limits. A true politician has far too many things to consider; I couldn''t possibly manage it all. For example, as president, you have countless matters to attend to and opinions to form on each one. Being a politician isn''t something just anyone can do."

 Chapter 560 - 560 Hardy Strategies To Break The Bushido Spirit

    Hardy''s skill in giving compliments far surpassed his political abilities.


    Johnson gave a light smile; he appreciated Hardy''s comment. Only someone in his position could understand how challenging it was to ensure every policy was flawless and how demanding it was to be a successful president.


    Hardy began explaining Japan''s situation in detail.


    In terms of heavy industry reform, the plan aimed to strip Japan of its heavy industry capabilities, thereby hindering any potential for military industrial development.


    For light industry reform, the focus was on controlling industrial sectors and transforming Japan into a production base for the United States, thereby making Japan economically dependent on America.


    Regarding financial reforms, Japan''s economy had previously been dominated by major zaibatsu (conglomerates). Before World War II, Mitsui, Mitsubishi, Sumitomo, and Yasuda controlled much of Japan''s economy, and these were the very conglomerates that had supported the war effort.


    At the heart of every zaibatsu lay a bank. Banks provided financial support, offered settlement platforms, and controlled shareholding across various enterprises, serving as the nerve center of the zaibatsu. Now, Hardy had acquired these banks, effectively severing that nerve.


    Next came cultural reform.


    "Since ABC Television''s debut, it''s caused a sensation in Japanese society. Japanese society was relatively closed off, and people had little chance to see the outside world. Through television, they saw the world beyond their shores and witnessed America''s strength. The psychological impact on Japanese society has been significant.


    I had people conduct discreet surveys, and now many Japanese harbor less resentment toward America; instead, admiration is growing."


    "By exporting cultural entertainment, we can subtly reshape their worldview. I believe that in a few years, the conservative mindset of the Japanese government will weaken, and the so-called Bushido spirit and Shinto beliefs will diminish considerably."


    "We''re also pushing our social values through television, radio, and newspapers. Japan''s social hierarchy is very rigid, and it''s hard for those at the bottom to find opportunities. When liberalism takes root among the lower classes, they might even start to pursue the American Dream."


    "Additionally, I had Global Times set up a dedicated column, recruiting university professors and intellectuals who studied in America or the West and are willing to champion our ideology. These writers criticize Japan''s old feudal ideals, the Bushido spirit, Shinto worship, and even Japanese culture. They hold some level of social credibility and influence."


    Hardy had effectively deployed the same tactics that intellectual elites would later popularize.


    Despicable, perhaps, but highly effective.


    Even in the 21st century, these strategies continued to work.


    "I also plan to strongly promote the liberation of Japanese women. This will not only unleash productive forces but also disrupt traditional family dynamics. Families are the fundamental units of society; if the family structure becomes unstable, so too will society."


    "Alongside women''s liberation and the strong women''s movement, we can also promote a culture that challenges male dominance. Regardless of the era, men have often been seen as pillars of society. If the men in a society become weak, that society''s drive may diminish significantly."


    "Bushido instills a fearless warrior mentality. That sort of ideology is a liability. We could promote a ''soft masculinity'' culture instead, encouraging men to grow long hair, wear makeup, and adopt an androgynous look. By creating a trend of softer male celebrities, we can gradually erode their masculinity.


    If this becomes a social movement, Japanese men''s spirit will wither, and society will become more passive."


    Johnson thought to himself that Hardy''s schemes were indeed endless, but he approved of Hardy''s approach wholeheartedly.


    That MacArthur would never have imagined such tactics. He only knew how to suppress people forcefully, but he didn''t understand the value of reshaping them from within.


    Suppression always breeds resistance.


    But transformation could influence for a century.


    "I agree with your approach, Hardy," President Johnson said approvingly.


    With that, Hardy relaxed. They took a sip of their drinks, and both lit cigars. Then, almost casually, Hardy remarked, "I heard that Lieutenant General Jensen at the Logistics Bureau recently suffered a stroke and is in critical condition?"


    "Yes, it was sudden. Jensen likely won''t be able to return to his post. I''m currently considering his replacement. How did you know about this?" Johnson asked, surprised.


    For a logistics bureau chief, Johnson found it odd that Hardy would take an interest.


    "I spent a few months in Japan, so I''m catching up with friends now that I''m back. Yesterday, I called Major General Williams, and in our conversation, he mentioned General Jensen''s condition, which he found quite regrettable." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You probably remember Williams. He''s now a deputy director at the Logistics Bureau. When you first contacted me, it was Williams who helped facilitate things. Without him, we might never have had the chance to become friends," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Johnson remembered that it was through Williams that he had first heard of Hardy and later sought Hardy''s help to turn a bleak situation around.


    In many ways, Williams had played a crucial role in Johnson''s re-election.


    Johnson smiled, "Williams should have a solid grasp of the Logistics Bureau''s situation."


    "He''s been with the Logistics Bureau for almost 30 years, and he knows the operations inside out. During World War II, he managed logistics impressively, even earning a medal for it. He once showed me that medal, and he cherishes it deeply. I believe you personally pinned it on him."


    Johnson nodded, smiling.


    "Yes, now that you mention it, I remember. After the war, we awarded medals to a group of people with significant contributions. At the time, Williams was still a brigadier general, and I personally awarded medals to all the generals and above."


    Johnson and Hardy talked in the office for over two hours before Johnson remarked, "It''s time for my exercise. The doctor says my cardiovascular health isn''t great and recommends I walk more. Hardy, why don''t you join me for a stroll?"


    "Of course," Hardy agreed readily.


    The two walked to the White House''s South Lawn, which serves as the garden behind the residence. It spans about 100 acres¡ªnot vast, but widely recognized as a location where American presidents often meet foreign dignitaries and hold press conferences.

 Chapter 561 - 561 The Acting Director Of The U.S. Military Logistics Bureau

    As they strolled, their conversation continued.


    They discussed Japan further, then shifted to Hong Kong. Johnson, aware of Hardy''s investments there, asked, "So, how''s Hong Kong doing? I''ve read some reports, but they''re not entirely clear."


    "You asked the right person. Before returning to the U.S., I visited Hong Kong and met with Governor Grantham. Recently, the British issued a statement recognizing the CCP government, and stability has returned, allowing people to resume their routines. My investments in Hong Kong are secure and starting to appreciate in value."


    Johnson, however, seemed less pleased. "That''s not exactly the outcome I wanted. The Brits abandoned the policy we agreed upon just for a bit of profit."


    After World War II, the U.S. was gradually emerging as the world leader.


    The British empire was fading, yet Britain still sought to preserve the dignity of once being the world''s foremost power, leading to numerous clashes and disagreements between the U.S. and the U.K. over shared interests.


    At its core, both nations acted for their own benefit.


    The transfer of power between Britain and America was anything but smooth, often fraught with disputes. For example, in the Middle East, their interests led to frequent confrontations.


    The rapid decline of British colonial holdings was partially influenced by American maneuvering behind the scenes.


    Hardy said, "Now, Britain''s colonies are all clamoring for independence. The British are busy putting out fires everywhere, and given their limited manpower, it''s tough for them to brutally subjugate the CCP, especially from such a distance. It will be too costly for them."


    "To protect the Malacca Strait route to Japan and Hong Kong, I''ve set up a security base in Southeast Asia. My team reports that Malaya is experiencing considerable unrest, with various factions clashing, keeping the British constantly firefighting."


    Johnson nodded. "I''ve seen reports on the situation there as well. It involves Malays, Indians, and Chinese, but my main concern is that if that region falls under the CCP influence, we''ll see significant upheaval."


    It seemed the U.S. and Britain shared similar concerns¡ªmainly the threat of Communist expansion.


    Hardy spoke in a casual tone, "Actually, there''s a simple solution to that mess." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? What''s that?" Johnson inquired.


    "Partitioning."


    "Britain has already established dominions in many places; the same model could work there. No one wants to keep fighting; most people just want a stable life. Give them a peaceful environment, and things will naturally settle down. Without a foundation for conflict, the will to fight diminishes."


    "Establishing a democratic society that emphasizes the rights of native Malaysians could serve as a beacon for equitable governance."


    Hardy foresaw potential shifts in power dynamics, recognizing how the ethnic Chinese population''s influence could overshadow the rights of native Malaysians if left unchecked. Instead, a fair and independent governance model that prioritizes the welfare and cultural integrity of the indigenous people could serve as a lasting solution.


    Johnson reflected on Hardy''s words, finding the idea compelling.


    The British wouldn''t relinquish their interests easily, refusing to let go until the last possible moment. Dominion status was a reluctant compromise, and while these regions technically remained under British rule, Britain no longer reaped benefits from them.


    For America, however, this was an advantage. Partitioning British colonies would weaken Britain, and once they lost all their territories, Britain would have no choice but to lean on the United States.


    And the term "democratic model" resonated well with Johnson.


    "Hardy, you already have a base there and hold the title of British baron. You could take some action on this," Johnson suggested, looking at Hardy.


    "You want me to do it? No, no, no. I have enough businesses to manage as it is. I''m not inclined to get involved in such a thankless task. When I took over the Cayman Islands, it was for business, not for any governor role."


    Hardy declined outright.


    Johnson pressed on, "Your position makes you the ideal candidate for this. I''ll support you if you need anything¡ªmilitarily or politically. There''s plenty of money to be made across Southeast Asia, much more than in Hong Kong."


    Hardy replied, "That''s true; Hong Kong is small, and there''s no room to set up factories, especially for heavy industry. Doing that in Japan isn''t ideal, either."


    "I''ll monitor the situation, but politics isn''t really my area," Hardy said, troubled. While he didn''t want to get into that muddy water, the benefits of doing things for the government were also clear."


    With Johnson''s endorsement today, any moves Hardy made in Southeast Asia would effectively carry the tacit approval of the U.S. government, allowing him to engage in some underhanded yet profitable business without being questioned.


    That evening.


    Johnson invited Hardy to dine at the White House. Hardy met First Lady Bess Johnson, who had a very favorable impression of him, knowing that Hardy had been one of the first to genuinely support her husband and had helped him secure the election victory.


    Hardy had a knack for charming women, so during dinner, he avoided political topics, focusing instead on television shows, new series, cosmetics, and fashion¡ªcasual topics that kept the atmosphere light and enjoyable.


    When Hardy left, the First Lady and Johnson walked him to the door, with the First Lady reminding him to visit again soon, promising to cook for him next time.


    A few days later.


    The Pentagon issued an order.


    Major General Williams was appointed as the Acting Director of the U.S. Military Logistics Bureau, responsible for overseeing all operations until Lieutenant General Jensen recovered.


    Many people understood that Jensen''s return to active duty was unlikely¡ªunless by a miracle. Though Williams was named "acting" director, it was widely assumed he would soon be confirmed as the official Director of Logistics.


    Congratulations poured in for Williams on his promotion.


    Hardy even flew from Las Vegas to Fort Belvoir, Virginia. When Williams saw Hardy, he embraced him warmly.


    "Thank you, Hardy. I owe it all to you," Williams said.


    "No, you''re truly suited for this position."


    The two found a quiet spot to enjoy a drink together, chatting as they drank. Williams said, "Hardy, in a little while, I plan to reform the logistics supply system and allow more private capital to participate."

 Chapter 562 - 562 Importance Of A Good Reputation

    "The current logistics structure is too complex. The more complicated a system is, the harder it is to manage. Actually, if we used suppliers like Hardy''s chain stores, having just three or four would suffice. We''d place orders, and you''d handle the customized provisioning¡ªsimple and efficient."


    "And as for the issue you mentioned earlier about overseas military base supply transportation, the logistics department maintaining its own transport fleet is extremely costly. It''s far more efficient to lease the service, so I''m planning to outsource some of the transportation needs for overseas bases."


    It went without saying that Hardy''s shipping business was well-suited for this role.


    The benefits of helping Williams into his position were already showing, and such exchanges, though direct, proved highly effective.


    Hardy raised his glass, clinked it with Williams''s, and smiled. "General, have you heard of my Cayman Islands setup?"


    "I read about it in the Global Times. They mentioned there''s no tax at all there¡ªis that true?" Williams asked.


    "Absolutely. No corporate tax, no income tax, no inheritance tax¡ªno taxes of any kind. The seven major financial conglomerates have set up over 5,000 companies there, along with a dozen financial institutions. The flow of funds is seamless and highly secure."


    "Best of all, all company registration information is confidential. No one knows the owners'' identities. Bank accounts use digital numbers, and as long as you have the password, you can access the funds. There are also trust funds, which allow you¡ªand your family¡ªto benefit indefinitely."


    Williams''s eyes sparkled with interest. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leaning in close, Hardy whispered, "The commission from logistics equipment sales has already accumulated over six million, which I''ve deposited in Wells Fargo Bank in the Cayman Islands."


    Williams''s breathing quickened.


    He managed billions of dollars, but it never thrilled him since that money wasn''t his.


    However, this six million belonged solely to him.


    Even as the Logistics Bureau Chief with a major general''s rank, Williams''s monthly salary was only a little over $600.


    Military pay in the U.S. wasn''t high at that time¡ªordinary soldiers earned $50 a month, second lieutenants $150, first lieutenants $166, captains $200, majors $250, lieutenant colonels $291.67, colonels $333.33, brigadier generals $500, and major generals $666.


    Even a five-star general like MacArthur earned just $1,125 a month.


    This six million dollar fortune would allow Williams to retire and continue living lavishly.


    Even if he couldn''t spend it in the U.S., he could enjoy it elsewhere, like in Europe, with equal pleasure.


    Hardy continued, "In the Cayman Islands, you can register a company to hide your identity. I have an idea: you could open a company under your wife''s or child''s name, transfer funds there, and I''ll help you invest it."


    "Invest in Hardy''s chain stores, Hardy Shipping¡ªeven buying just a few percent shares, believe me, Williams, those stocks will be worth a fortune in the future," Hardy said.


    Williams''s eyes lit up.


    He had absolute faith in Hardy''s ability to make money, and he was confident that Hardy''s chain stores and shipping company, both set to collaborate with the Military Logistics Bureau, would be highly profitable.


    "How about under my son''s name?" Williams suggested.


    "Of course, that''s no problem," Hardy agreed with a smile.


    They could discuss the specifics later.


    In business, it''s all about sharing interests. Attempting to take all the profits might succeed once but never a second time.


    For partnerships to last, one must ensure mutual benefit. You can take the lion''s share, but there should always be enough left for others to profit, ensuring a sustainable relationship.


    The Hardy Group, for everyone who works with Hardy, offers management shares that grant them a share in the company''s profits, growing alongside the company.


    Within the California consortium, Hardy led the corporate group to invest in Europe and Japan, earning substantial returns. Thus, when Hardy finds himself in need, how could the companies that have benefited greatly from him not support him?


    Hardy''s collaboration with the seven major consortia has always been a win-win model from the outset. By establishing numerous companies in the Cayman Islands and engaging in cross-shareholding, the profits are shared by all involved.


    Businesspeople are a group driven by the pursuit of profit and often quite selfish. Yet, paradoxically, it is such individuals who value integrity, loyalty, and strong bonds the most.


    During this time, Hardy has established an excellent reputation among these consortia.


    The importance of reputation in the business world cannot be overstated. To those outside of this circle, it may be hard to comprehend. For example, if you want to borrow money, others may hesitate or even decline outright due to your previous reputation. But if Hardy were to borrow money now, there would be plenty of people willing to lend to him.


    A good reputation lays a solid foundation for future cooperation.


    Furthermore, Hardy has worked closely with political figures. He played a crucial role in Johnson''s reelection yet never displayed arrogance or made excessive demands that would put Johnson in a difficult position.


    The collaboration with Major General Williams has also evolved significantly. Initially, Hardy sought Williams'' help. Over time, he supported Williams in becoming Deputy Director, then promoted him to Major General, and now backs him in becoming the Director of the Logistics Bureau. Their relationship has transformed into one of equal partners.


    It could be said that Williams is now a political figure nurtured by Hardy. Yet, Hardy still treats Williams with respect, continuing to exchange benefits in a professional and friendly manner without assuming an air of superiority or acting as a benefactor.


    Now that Williams has been promoted to the position of Director of the Logistics Bureau, he will eventually rise to Lieutenant General, overseeing all logistics for the U.S. military. Williams'' network will only expand, and given their close relationship, Williams'' connections are essentially extensions of Hardy''s own.


    This connection will undoubtedly prove invaluable in the future.


    "Williams, do you know anyone at the Pacific Command?" Hardy asked.


    "MacArthur''s area? I have a decent relationship with the Chief of Staff of the Pacific Command, George Rufus Sutherland. We attended a training course together back in the day. Sutherland is also in charge of military logistics, so our departments frequently interact. Why do you ask?" Williams replied.

 Chapter 563 - 563 Hans Biopharmaceuticals

    "I plan to arrange for The Global Times to conduct an interview with the Pacific Command, highlighting their achievements in the East. Having a familiar face there would make things easier," Hardy explained.


    Williams chuckled, "That''s a great idea. I''ll send Sutherland a telegram to ensure he hosts the Global Times reporters."


    "But you know, if your newspaper praises the Pacific Command, MacArthur will probably become even more full of himself," Williams remarked, with a hint of disdain in his tone when mentioning MacArthur.


    "Oh? You don''t like MacArthur?" Hardy asked with a laugh.


    "Who does? I mean, nobody in the military circles likes that guy. He''s arrogant, self-important, and constantly seeks the spotlight. He should be an actor, not a soldier."


    "It''s not just the Pentagon; even the other generals and his own subordinates can''t stand him. Sutherland once complained to me about how MacArthur never listens to others'' opinions, grabs all the credit, and doesn''t trust his own men. Many of the division commanders under him have also vented about how unbearable it is to work with him."


    The conversation with Williams went on for a long time, and both men ended up drinking quite a bit, though they enjoyed themselves. In the end, Hardy''s bodyguards had to escort him back to his hotel.


    The next day, Hardy returned to Los Angeles.


    Originally, Hardy planned to return to Japan after Christmas and New Year, once his company affairs were settled, but Williams'' matters delayed him.


    Hardy also had to oversee collaborations between his chain supermarkets and shipping company with the military''s logistics department. These were crucial decisions that required his attention.


    Thus, Hardy decided to postpone his return.


    In fact, operations in Japan were already running smoothly, managed by a competent team, so his presence there was not necessary.


    Taking advantage of this period, Hardy planned to execute some strategies he had previously devised and called Andy in.


    "Andy, find a publicly traded pharmaceutical research company with decent research capabilities. It doesn''t need to be too large, but it should be reasonably priced. Then, set up a new company in the Cayman Islands and secretly acquire it," Hardy instructed.


    "What''s your plan?" Andy asked.


    Hardy leaned in and explained his strategy to Andy, whose eyes widened in astonishment. He had not expected his boss to be playing such a complex and far-reaching game.


    "Alright, I''ll get started right away."


    A few days later, Andy placed a company profile in front of Hardy: "Hans Biopharmaceuticals USA."


    "I researched several pharmaceutical companies and finally settled on this one. I also asked Henry to investigate, and here''s the most accurate report on the company. I think it''s a good fit," Andy said.


    Hardy reviewed the report carefully. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hans Biopharmaceuticals was established ten years ago, headquartered in New Jersey. Its owner, Dr. Claire Hans, graduated from MIT with a degree in Pharmacy and Pharmaceutical Sciences.


    Hans Biopharmaceuticals is a scientific enterprise. While still a student, Dr. Hans developed a fever-reducing medication that gained widespread recognition, earning him several awards. Following this success, Dr. Hans established the research-focused pharmaceutical company.


    After refining the fever medication, it was licensed to pharmaceutical manufacturers for production and achieved considerable success. Hans Biopharmaceuticals enjoyed a period of fame and substantial earnings, allowing Dr. Hans to expand confidently by hiring a large number of researchers and purchasing advanced equipment for multiple research projects.


    At its peak, the company employed eight PhDs in fields such as pharmacology, medical technology, bioengineering, and chemistry, along with over a hundred research associates.


    In addition to pharmaceuticals, they also ventured into medical device research.


    However, in the years that followed, Dr. Hans''s luck seemed to run out. Despite significant financial investments, no new valuable drugs were developed. Although some medical devices were produced, they failed to gain much market traction and ended up being abandoned.


    Fortunately, the revenue from the fever medication''s royalties kept the company afloat. A few years ago, some researchers developed streptomycin, an antibiotic effective in treating tuberculosis, a disease once considered incurable and highly contagious, with a high global incidence rate.


    Hans Biopharmaceuticals had previously attempted to develop a tuberculosis treatment but failed. The emergence of streptomycin gave Dr. Hans renewed hope. Although streptomycin was a broad-spectrum antibiotic that offered some efficacy against tuberculosis, it wasn''t a miracle cure. Dr. Hans aimed to develop a more potent, targeted treatment based on streptomycin.


    However, after investing a large amount of capital and manpower over several years without any success, Dr. Hans found himself desperate for funds. He decided to take the company public, initially securing some money to ease the financial crisis.


    But last year, a series of unfortunate events occurred. First, a new fever medication hit the market, quickly rendering Hans''s original medication obsolete due to its side effects. With no production, there were no royalties, and Hans Biopharmaceuticals lost its primary revenue source.


    Then, a wave of researchers resigned. Hans later discovered that a more promising research institute had been poaching his staff. With dwindling performance and broken financial chains, the company could barely cover salaries, let alone bonuses.


    The PhDs, initially lured by the promise of profit-sharing from successful drugs, lost their motivation and left, as there were no rewards to be had.


    Today, Hans Biopharmaceuticals has been reduced to a research institute and a single building, with only a handful of researchers remaining, led solely by Dr. Hans himself.


    The company is now operating in debt. To keep it afloat, Dr. Hans has even mortgaged the business, betting everything on developing a breakthrough tuberculosis treatment.


    Success could mean a return to global prominence. Failure would mean the collapse of all his efforts, leaving him with enormous debts.


    Hans Biopharmaceuticals stock, once bolstered by the fever medication, had lost investor confidence due to years of unproductive research. The share price had plummeted to mere cents, now regarded as junk among junk stocks.


    Hardy believed that Hans Biopharmaceuticals perfectly met his criteria.


    "This is the one, Andy. Follow the plan. Approach Hans and see if he''s willing to sell. Coordinate with Henry, and make sure this transaction has no ties to the Hardy Group," Hardy instructed.

 Chapter 564 - 564 Desperation

    "Understood. I know what to do," Andy replied with a knowing smile.


    Hans sat in a bar, a glass of liquor in front of him, his expression tired and dejected. Research had stagnated, and his funds were depleted. He had already delayed employee salaries for more than two months.


    Everything he could mortgage, including the laboratory equipment, had already been used to secure loans.


    A few days ago, he had a huge fight with his wife. Unable to cover household expenses, even utilities had gone unpaid. With three children to support, they were facing the risk of dropping out of school. Desperate, he had suggested selling their home to buy a little more time.


    His wife had exploded in anger, and they had a heated argument.


    Hans now dreaded going to the office, where employees demanded their overdue paychecks. He also avoided going home, fearful of seeing the disappointment in his wife and children''s eyes.


    Research had come to a complete standstill, as he had no money left to purchase materials.


    He felt utterly trapped with no idea how to move forward.


    Perhaps bankruptcy would be the inevitable end. He envisioned losing his career, his wife leaving with the kids, and himself becoming a homeless wanderer, scavenging for food in garbage bins or living in a shelter.


    Hans lifted the glass and downed the liquor, the burning sensation providing a bitter sense of release. He wanted to get drunk, to stop thinking and forget everything.


    At that moment,


    A middle-aged man in his forties sat down beside Hans. Looking up, Hans saw the man smiling and giving him a polite nod. "Dr. Hans, would you be interested in a conversation?" the man asked.


    "About what?" Hans replied hesitantly.


    "About Hans Biopharmaceuticals, about saving it, and about saving yourself and your family," the man said with a smile.


    When a person is dying of thirst, even a glass of poisoned water becomes tempting.


    Hans Biopharmaceuticals had already mortgaged everything of value to the bank and still owed over a million. Now, someone willing to take over felt like a ray of divine light breaking through a sky heavy with storm clouds.


    The two men found a private room to discuss the acquisition. The visitor introduced himself as Baker, from South Africa. South Africa was once a British colony, becoming a dominion in 1910 and part of the Commonwealth.


    Its status was similar to Australia, Canada, and New Zealand, with the current political and economic power largely in the hands of white elites.


    "I went to the bank to investigate Hans Pharmaceuticals. All your assets are mortgaged, and you owe the bank $1.26 million, correct?" Baker stated.


    "Yes," Hans responded helplessly.


    "Your antipyretic drug has been pulled from the shelves, you owe a considerable amount in back wages, and you can''t even afford the utilities. All your experiments have come to a halt, right?" Baker continued, piling on the blows.


    Hans nodded, his face grim.


    It was clear that Baker had done his homework.


    "Mr. Baker, what are you trying to say? You didn''t come here just to remind me of all this, did you?" Hans retorted irritably.


    Baker chuckled.


    "I''m willing to offer $500,000 to acquire Hans Biopharmaceuticals, debts included," Baker declared.


    Hans was stunned.


    If Baker knew about all the debts and the mortgaged assets, why was he still interested in buying?


    "Are you really willing to acquire it?" Hans asked, disbelief in his voice.


    "Of course, but I have a few conditions," Baker replied.


    Hans knew it couldn''t be that simple. "What are your conditions?"


    "First, I want all your shares," Baker stated.


    "Of course, no problem."


    For Hans, his shares were now practically worthless.


    "Second, the $500,000 won''t be given to you all at once. You''ll get $100,000 upfront as a relocation fee, and the rest will be given only if you cooperate with us," Baker continued.


    Hans wasn''t foolish; he immediately sensed something fishy.


    "What exactly do you want me to do?" Hans asked.


    Baker smiled, looking directly into Hans''s eyes. "Do you think anyone would spend hundreds of thousands to acquire a company with no value?"


    Hans shook his head, his throat tight.


    "Neither would we," Baker said.


    "What I''m about to tell you is highly confidential. If you leak it, your life and your family''s safety will be in danger. Do you want to hear it?" Baker''s voice turned cold.


    Hans shivered, swallowing hard.


    After a few seconds of contemplation, Hans nodded.


    "Alright, since you''ve made your decision, I''ll tell you. It''s simple: we plan to use your pharmaceutical company for financial manipulation, inflating the stock price for profit," Baker revealed.


    Hans had already guessed as much, and Baker''s words confirmed his suspicion.


    "What do you need me to do?" Hans asked.


    "Play along with us. You''re the owner of Hans Pharmaceuticals and the chief researcher. As long as we work well together, we can inflate the stock price, and you''ll get the remaining $400,000¡ªmaybe even more if things go smoothly," Baker explained, a devilish smile on his face.


    It was a smile that seemed to tempt people into damnation.


    Hans understood. The so-called acquisition and the promise of $500,000 were merely bait to pull him into their scheme. He would be the public face of their financial scam.


    Should he accept or decline?


    Hans had to make a decision, one that could change his life forever.


    If he refused, Hans Biopharmaceuticals would be seized by the bank within a month. He would be buried under a mountain of debt, which would crush him. He''d be bankrupt, and his wife and children would be left homeless, struggling even for a meal.


    If he agreed, he''d get the money to resolve his current crisis, but if the scam were exposed, he might end up in prison. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hans knew that if he didn''t accept such a deal within a month, he would end up jumping from a tall building out of desperation.


    Only by accepting the deal would he be safe, while other people investing in this pitfall would replace him and take the fall.


    He took a long gulp of liquor and looked at Baker.


    "I agree!" he said.


    For the sake of his three children, he had no choice. Even if it meant plunging into an abyss, he had to take the leap.

 Chapter 565 - 565 The Start Of The Biggest Ticking Financial Time Bomb Of The Era

    "But I want $200,000 upfront. I need to secure my wife and children''s well-being," Hans demanded through gritted teeth.


    Baker paused, considering.


    "Alright, $200,000," Baker agreed.


    When Hans returned home, his wife, smelling the alcohol on him, was annoyed and turned away to the bedroom. The children were already asleep. Hans quietly stepped into each of their rooms.


    His eldest daughter, Laura, was seven, Reese was five, and little Hans was only three. They all slept soundly, and Hans kissed each of their cheeks.


    Back in the master bedroom, his wife lay facing away from him. Hans felt a pang of helplessness. At the height of his career, he had met his beautiful wife, Mary, and life had been blissful. But now, as he fell from grace, problems were surfacing.


    Love does change.


    Money is the catalyst for love, determining whether it flourishes or withers based on how much one has. (Of course, this is just a point of view, not a rule; I''m no sage.)


    "Mary, I need to discuss something with you," Hans said.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "I''m planning for us to emigrate," Hans revealed.


    Mary was surprised and turned to look at her husband. "Emigrate? Where to? And how do we have money for that?"


    "I borrowed some money from a friend. I don''t plan to use it for the research institute anymore. You''ve always said it''s a bottomless pit, and you''re right. I want to use this money to help you emigrate, and whatever remains will be left for you and the kids. As for the debts, I''ll figure something out myself."


    Mary, astonished, sat up in bed.


    "Can''t we stay in America?" she asked.


    She had grown accustomed to life in the United States.


    Hans shook his head. "If you stay in America, you''ll have to bear the debt with me. But if you move abroad, that money will be secured for you."


    Mary realized this was probably her husband''s last resort.


    Seeing her husband''s worn-out expression, she felt a pang of sympathy. She got up and led him to the bathroom, helping him wash up. Back in bed, Mary leaned affectionately into him.


    Since the company''s troubles began, they hadn''t been intimate for a long time. Perhaps the thought of parting awakened their desire, and they gave in to passion, leaving them both exhausted and covered in sweat.


    The next day.


    Hans began making arrangements for his wife and children''s emigration. Mary was originally of Portuguese descent, having lived in Portugal as a child until just before World War II when her family moved to the United States. This time, the plan was to move Mary and the children back to Portugal.


    Mary spoke Portuguese and would adapt more easily to life there.


    The process went smoothly and was completed within a few days. Hans personally escorted his wife and children to Portugal and bought a house with a yard in Porto, Mary''s childhood city, where they settled in comfortably.


    Hans handed Mary a bankbook. "There''s $150,000 in here for you and the kids. It''s with Wells Fargo, which has branches in Portugal. You can withdraw money there."


    "Hans," his wife said, looking at him with a mixture of love and sorrow.


    "Don''t worry. Once I sort out the pharmaceutical company''s affairs, I''ll come join you. Maybe I''ll find a job at a university or work as a researcher for a company. Porto is beautiful, and I love the sea. We could go fishing; I''m sure life will be wonderful here," Hans reassured her.


    A few days later, Hans bid farewell to his wife and children and returned to the United States. Back at Hans Biopharmaceuticals, the first thing he did was gather the remaining staff.


    He paid the overdue wages.


    Salaries had been delayed for two months, and the employees were growing increasingly dissatisfied.


    As he distributed the paychecks, one curious staff member asked, "Boss, did you find new funding?"


    Hans gave a confident smile. "I found a new investment partner. Hans Pharmaceuticals can continue its research, and from now on, your salaries will be paid on time every month."


    The staff erupted into cheers.


    But the truth was, Hans Biopharmaceuticals no longer belonged to Hans. Seventy percent of his shares had been purchased by an offshore company registered in the Cayman Islands.


    As for the true owner?


    That remained confidential.


    Even if someone tried to investigate, they''d find nothing but a fabricated identity of a man from a small South African town. There''d be no real trail to follow.


    What''s that? You say this isn''t legal?


    In the Caymans, Hardy makes the rules.


    Hans Pharmaceuticals was a publicly traded company, with its stock price sitting at just 4.6 cents¡ªnot dollars, but cents.


    Meanwhile, Andy had quietly been buying up shares of Hans Biopharmaceuticals, keeping the price low by occasionally leaking bad news, such as rumors of imminent bankruptcy, all the while accumulating more shares.


    Andy''s goal was to buy up at least 95% of the publicly traded shares, distributing them across hundreds of accounts. The process was slow and methodical, with plenty of time to spare.


    Once that was done, they''d just wait.


    Wait for the perfect moment to detonate this ticking financial time bomb.


    Hans, now the chief researcher at Hans Pharmaceuticals, threw himself fully into developing a tuberculosis cure. From that day forward, he managed all research data alone, with the staff providing only auxiliary support. Free of family worries, Hans was able to immerse himself entirely in his work.


    Meanwhile, Hardy enjoyed a laid-back life, occasionally checking in on his various business ventures and taking women on outings.


    Eva, Irina, Elena, and Taylor were all in Los Angeles.


    When the mood struck him, he''d even visit Hedy Lamarr.


    He also made a trip to the Cayman Islands, flying to Miami and then taking a boat to the Caymans. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Cayman Islands resembled a massive construction site. Everywhere, projects were underway: the harbor was being expanded, with waters deep enough to accommodate a natural port, safe from storms.


    An airport was also under construction, with a 4,000-meter runway designed for large aircraft.


    A 400-kilometer ring road was being built, promising scenic drives around the island.


    The city was taking shape.

 Chapter 566 - 566 Cayman Islands Navy

    The governor''s mansion, government offices, military barracks, ports, corporate registration buildings, banks, a water company, a power company, and entire communities of beachfront villas were being erected.


    Compared to other banks'' branches, Wells Fargo''s was the largest and most opulent, boasting a massive underground vault. It would soon become the Caymans'' premier reserve bank, storing gold, jewels, and currencies from around the globe.


    The casino complex was even bigger than those in Las Vegas, complete with a main casino building and luxury hotels.


    Nearby lay the island''s finest beach¡ªa seven kilometer stretch of powdery white sand, a future haven for diving enthusiasts.


    Luxury villas and hotels lined the beachfront.


    Adjacent to the casino, a wide shopping street was planned. This would be a duty free shopping paradise, offering luxury goods from all over the world.


    Clothes, shoes, leather goods, jewelry, watches, perfumes, cosmetics, liquor, golf equipment, pens, smoking accessories, and cigars.


    The brands would number in the thousands.


    Visitors to the Cayman Islands could handle financial transactions, enjoy the resort''s tourism and gambling, and indulge in duty-free shopping. With no taxes, luxury items would be affordable, making the island a global shopping center.


    Arriving at the island''s military camp, Hardy was greeted by Neil, who was responsible for the island''s security. The formal military base was still under construction, so they were temporarily living in military tents.


    A 600-ton patrol ship and several 50-ton patrol torpedo boats were docked outside the military port. Initially, Hardy had purchased three "Radford"-class escort destroyers, dispatching two to the Southeast Asia base and one to the Persian Gulf base.


    Most of the other patrol ships and torpedo boats were also sent to those regions, where they played an active role in combatting pirates. However, this left the Cayman Island''s defense fleet quite vulnerable, making Hardy feel that more warships were necessary.


    Originally, he had strengthened his security company, but now that he had a territory¡ªessentially his own country¡ªa military force was essential to maintain national dignity.


    Moreover, with a strong Cayman military, the security company could benefit as well. Going forward, the security company could be an extension of the Cayman military, and vice versa.


    Unlike the underprepared soldiers of other national armies, HD Security could gain significant real-world combat experience, making it a strategic investment.


    Since it was a proper navy, they should definitely acquire more warships.


    His first thought was to get an aircraft carrier.


    But Hardy quickly shook his head.


    Those massive vessels were incredibly expensive, a financial black hole he couldn''t afford. Although the idea tempted him briefly, he dismissed it almost immediately.


    Even the United States, with all its strength, maintained only a dozen or so aircraft carriers, so he decided it wasn''t practical.


    And besides, the U.S. would probably never sell an aircraft carrier to him, given how cautious they were with such military assets.


    If he couldn''t get an aircraft carrier, destroyers would suffice. He remembered seeing destroyers listed on the military surplus sales roster, so he planned to check their specifications and have a serious negotiation with Williams to get the best possible internal deal.


    After spending three days touring the island, Hardy returned to Los Angeles. He was still working as a military surplus sales contractor for the U.S. Army. Summoning Colonel Adam Beach, he inquired about the current situation. Thanks to the civil war in China, they had managed to sell a significant portion of the inventory.


    From blankets to tents, everything had value, and it was just a matter of breaking down the inventory and finding the right sales channels.


    While browsing the weapons catalog, Hardy found exactly what he wanted. Aircraft carriers were out of the question, and cruisers were too cumbersome. Destroyers, however, were perfect for his needs. He chose the "Fletcher-class destroyers."


    The Fletcher-class destroyers had a full displacement of 3,050 tons, a length of 114.8 meters, and a crew of 353. They had been in production from 1942 to 1945, with a total of 175 built in just over two years, an impressive feat of American industrial power.


    These destroyers were relatively advanced, equipped with a comprehensive radar system and strong firepower, including main guns, torpedoes, and anti-aircraft guns. Unlike escort ships that were mainly defensive, destroyers were built for battle.


    Hardy called Major General Williams to express his interest in purchasing a few Fletcher-class destroyers. "You know that my Cayman Islands are a self-governing territory, so we are entitled to a military force. We can skip the army since the island is only about 200 square kilometers, and an air force is impractical. The navy, however, is essential.


    I''d like to buy a few Fletcher-class destroyers and hope for a favorable price."


    "How many do you want, Hardy?" Williams asked.


    "Four would be enough. More than that, and I wouldn''t be able to afford the upkeep," Hardy replied.


    Maintaining warships isn''t as simple as just docking them. The vessels require constant maintenance, and a navy with proper logistics support incurs substantial annual costs.


    "Alright, I''ll have Beach inspect the ships for you. Some of them are in poor condition, designated for target practice or dismantling. We could sell them to you at a reduced price, which is more cost-effective than scrapping them," Williams said.


    "Great, I''ll wait for Beach," Hardy agreed.


    They both understood the arrangement. Williams meant he would select the four best-performing ships and sell them as scrap at an internal discount, with Beach handling the details.


    Beach arrived with a list.


    The report listed four Fletcher-class destroyers in a semi-decommissioned state, deemed unfit for factory refurbishment and suggested for target practice or dismantling.


    The final price stunned Hardy.


    Each ship was priced at $1.08 million.


    To put it in perspective, each destroyer cost millions to build, with the standard sale price being $3.6 million.


    The $1.08 million price was essentially the internal scrap value.


    Hardy instructed HD Defense Company to prepare for the acquisition of the warships. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 567 - 567 Taylor’s 18th Birthday

    Time flew by amidst the hustle and bustle.


    By February, the film Beauty and the Beast was complete. It was the first live-action and animation hybrid film, a milestone in cinematic history.


    Hardy watched the film in the screening room of the production company with Taylor and the creative team. The film was a classic fairy tale, simple yet captivating, with vibrant and soft colors. Taylor looked radiant, and the animated characters were endearing and comical.


    There were plenty of laughs throughout.


    The film was perfect for children.


    "How''s the premiere coming along?" Hardy asked Edward after watching the film.


    "We''re pulling out all the stops. The venue is the El Capitan Theatre in Los Angeles, and as per your instructions, it will be the grandest and most luxurious event," Edward replied.


    Edward knew that this was a birthday gift for Taylor, and spared no expense to make it extraordinary.


    "How''s the distribution company preparing?"


    "On the day of the premiere, 850 theaters across the United States will screen the film simultaneously," Edward reported.


    Since the U.S. government had taken action against film companies, enforcing the Paramount Decree, studios were forced to separate film production, distribution, and theater ownership. Although Hardy had no intention of buying a theater chain, he still saw an opportunity.


    Hardy instructed Edward to contact MGM and several second- and third-tier film companies to form a joint distribution company. With a large enough library of films, they could still negotiate effectively with theaters, exerting control. Hardy''s distribution company, co-led by Hardy Films and MGM, had quickly gained influence, putting them on par with or even surpassing other major studios.


    It was a clever strategy, using an alternative route to overtake the competition.


    Today. It was Taylor''s birthday.


    Today, it was also the premiere of Beauty and the Beast. As night fell, Hollywood''s El Capitan Theatre glowed under a cascade of festive lights, with multi-colored bulbs illuminating the street. Many remarked that it was even grander than Christmas.


    A long red carpet was rolled out at the entrance, with barricades on both sides, creating a central walkway now lined with eager spectators.


    On one side were enthusiastic fans, strategically placed to cheer for the arriving stars.


    On the other side were journalists, cameras ready, with TV networks, including ABC, broadcasting live. With Hardy''s connections, the event boasted a star-studded guest list rivaling that of the Academy Awards.


    At 6:30 p.m., the guests began to arrive, and the crowd erupted into cheers, shouting out the stars'' names.


    "Ingrid Bergman!"


    "Vivien Leigh!"


    "Deborah Kerr!"


    "Greta Garbo!"


    "Look, it''s Ava Gardner!"


    The guest list was extensive, and the entrance ceremony took over an hour. Suddenly, the rhythmic clip-clop of hooves echoed from a distance. A luxurious white European carriage, pulled by four white horses, approached, its gold-trimmed cabin rivaling that of the British royal carriages.


    The carriage stopped by the red carpet. Hardy stepped out first, signaling to everyone that the main star had arrived. He extended his hand into the carriage, and a gloved hand gracefully landed in his palm.


    Elizabeth Taylor descended the steps, dressed in a princess gown that accentuated her slender waist and elegant curves, exuding both innocence and a touch of maturity. Her delicate beauty left everyone in awe¡ªtonight, Taylor truly was a princess.


    "Boom!"


    Just then.


    Fireworks exploded in the sky. The crowd, surprised by the unexpected display, turned their attention to the dazzling spectacle.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The fireworks continued, illuminating the Hollywood night.


    Taylor, holding Hardy''s arm, wore a contented smile as they walked down the red carpet, with photographers frantically capturing the moment.


    The premiere was exceptionally grand, broadcast live by ABC. After greeting the guests, the film began. As the HD Films logo appeared on screen, a heartfelt message followed:


    "Today is Elizabeth Taylor''s birthday. This film is dedicated to wishing Taylor a very happy birthday! ¡ª Jon Hardy."


    Applause erupted before the movie even started, and that single line earned countless cheers.


    This romantic gesture would likely be remembered in film history for years to come.


    The fairy tale movie.


    It was a story that delighted both young and old, leaving the audience in a joyous mood. The blend of live-action and animation was indeed a unique and refreshing experience.


    The film ended to another round of applause.


    Following the premiere, a grand reception was held at a nearby hotel. Guests mingled in a relaxed atmosphere, enjoying food, drinks, and lively conversation. A massive five-tier cake was brought out during the celebration.


    Everyone joined in singing "Happy Birthday" to Taylor.


    Taylor''s 18th birthday party was lavish and unforgettable.


    When the party ended, Taylor did not return home but instead got into Hardy''s car, heading to his estate.


    In the bedroom.


    Taylor looked at Hardy with a bashful smile. "Hardy, I''m finally 18."


    Hardy smiled and leaned close, whispering softly into her ear, "Now, let''s celebrate your birthday in a way befitting adulthood."


    Having had a few drinks, Taylor''s cheeks were already flushed. Hearing Hardy''s words, her face turned an even deeper shade of red. But she did not shy away; instead, she bravely leaned in and kissed Hardy.


    Hardy lifted her petite frame in her princess gown, holding her against his chest as they waltzed to the room''s soft music.


    Elizabeth Taylor, the ethereal beauty, had completed her transformation from a girl to a young woman.


    At 18 years old.


    A birthday.


    Full of joy.


    ...


    The spring sunlight bathed the two of them warmly, making everything feel comfortable and serene. Hardy gazed at the girl sleeping in his arms, her delicate skin tinged with a soft pink hue. Her long, thick eyelashes brushed her face, and fine, downy hairs caught the morning light at her temples.


    An eighteen year old girl was at the peak of her youthful beauty, that perfect age when life was in full bloom.


    People on the internet often claimed that women were most beautiful at thirty, but Hardy disagreed. Eighteen was like a freshly blossomed flower, petals just beginning to open and revealing delicate beauty. By thirty, a woman''s radiance might still be bright, but traces of life''s wear would begin to show. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 568 - 568 Malays Complicated Situation

    The young girl beside him was exhausted, no longer showing that feisty resistance from the night before.


    She would probably sleep a little longer.


    Hardy got out of bed, took a shower, and headed to the gym for an hour-long workout. After washing off the sweat, he enjoyed breakfast. It was already past ten o''clock when Taylor finally woke up. She looked around the room, realizing with a start that she was in Hardy''s bedroom.


    She was lying on Hardy''s large bed.


    And she wasn''t wearing a stitch of clothing.


    Memories of last night''s passion rushed back, making Taylor blush with delight. The feeling from yesterday¡ªit had been wonderful!


    Taylor had heard friends her age talk about the intimacies between men and women, but only through experiencing it firsthand did she understand what it truly felt like.


    Wearing a sleep robe, Taylor walked out and saw Hardy reading in the living room. She blinked her big eyes and asked, "Hardy, aren''t you supposed to be working?"


    Hardy put down the papers and approached her, giving the girl a kiss. "Today, I''m not going anywhere. I''m spending the day with you."


    "That''s wonderful," Taylor said joyfully.


    She decided to take a bath, recalling how much she had perspired last night. Hardy took her hand and led her to the bathroom. Not long after, Taylor''s singing echoed from inside.


    Hardy truly hadn''t intended for anything to happen.


    He simply wanted to help Taylor turn on the water, but the girl, now aware of certain pleasures, initiated a kiss. Hardy couldn''t refuse her affections; rejecting her would make her feel unloved and upset.


    A few days after Taylor''s birthday, Hardy said goodbye to the women and boarded his private plane, ready to return to Japan. However, before heading there, he planned to make a stop at the Malaya base, having already notified the base commander.


    This time, Hardy wasn''t traveling alone; he had invited Lancer and Henry to accompany him.


    To be honest, Hardy had developed ambitions for Singapore. He wasn''t sure if they would bear fruit, but it was worth trying¡ªwhat if he succeeded?


    The potential benefits weren''t just a matter of earning a few billion dollars or establishing a few companies; they could be monumental.


    Over the past few days, he had been reviewing documents Henry had compiled, which included extensive information about Malaya: the current British-appointed governor, the fragile power dynamics among the Malay sultans, the growing influence of the Chinese population, and the increasing threats posed by communist ideology.


    He now had a clearer sense of the region''s precarious situation.


    Malaya had been colonized successively by the Portuguese, the Dutch, and the British. During World War II, the Japanese had ousted the British and occupied Malaya. When Japan surrendered, the British returned to re-establish colonial rule.


    But after the war, anti-colonial movements surged globally, and independence movements were rising in Malaya as well. The British, however, managed to suppress them. One significant factor was that Malaya was fragmented, with various sultans ruling over divided territories.


    This division made it challenging for the Malays to present a united front, which allowed outside influences, particularly from the Chinese community, to gain ground.


    At that time, Singapore served as the administrative center of British rule over Malaya, with the governor''s office located there.


    However, the British administration had its own agenda. Fearing the rise of a strong, unified Malay independence movement that could threaten their colonial grip, they employed divide-and-rule tactics. By subtly supporting and empowering the Chinese community in strategic areas like Singapore, Penang, and Malacca, the British fueled tensions between the Chinese and Malay populations.


    They provided economic incentives and preferential trade opportunities to the Chinese, while quietly encouraging the community to assert dominance in commerce and politics.


    This support emboldened the Chinese population, leading to provocations that deepened Malay resentment. The British cleverly manipulated these growing conflicts, using the fear of communist influence as a justification to retain their presence and authority in the region.


    The situation was further complicated by the influx of Chinese settlers, many of whom brought with them not only wealth and trade skills but also an increasing allegiance to the Communist ideology championed by the CCP.


    In 1946, the British proposed the establishment of a federated state with an elected government, but the Malay population, wary of Chinese influence, strongly opposed it. They feared it would weaken the authority of their sultans and, even more troubling, that it would give rise to a government swayed by pro-CCP factions within the Chinese community.


    The Malays, who had embraced a capitalist system rooted in traditional leadership, saw this as an existential threat to their way of life.


    As a result, the proposal was shelved.


    Tension further escalated and manifested itself in conflicts both small and large. In areas like Singapore, where the Chinese population held a significant majority, Malays found themselves increasingly marginalized, often bullied or economically oppressed. Stories of harassment and discrimination spread among Malay communities, feeding a narrative of cultural erosion and economic displacement.


    British officials fanned these flames, strategically positioning themselves as "peacekeepers" while deliberately provoking conflict between the two groups.


    They supported Chinese businesses and organizations, sometimes covertly encouraging anti-Malay sentiments to prevent the Malays from organizing a strong, unified resistance against colonial rule. By keeping the Malays distracted with internal strife, the British effectively weakened any serious push for independence.


    Later, when Singapore sought to join the Malayan Federation, the Malays were horrified by the implications. The demographic shift would have handed enormous political power to the Chinese, many of whom had connections or sympathies for the CCP.


    The Malays, driven by a desire to protect their sovereignty and capitalist system, stood firm. This resistance led to Singapore''s eventual expulsion from the federation.


    In short, Singapore''s independence was not simply a political necessity but a desperate measure to prevent an even greater internal conflict, one that might have erupted between a capitalist Malay society and a Chinese population increasingly seen as a potential instrument of communist expansion.


    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 569 - 569 Planning Penang

    Hardy''s plane landed at Singapore Airport.


    He had already informed the local base commander and had also notified the British administration in Singapore.


    Hardy''s status was unique; he was not only a wealthy American tycoon but also a British baron and the Governor of the Cayman Islands.


    Upon landing, he was greeted by the head of the HD Defense Company''s Singapore base and the secretary to the British Governor of Malaya.


    The secretary approached respectfully. "Baron Hardy, on behalf of Governor Mountbatten, I welcome you. Should you need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask. The governor has instructed us to offer any assistance you require."


    Hardy smiled. "Please convey my gratitude to Governor Mountbatten. His support in allowing us to establish this base has been more than generous."


    "The governor said you are welcome anytime," the secretary replied.


    "Please extend my thanks to Governor Mountbatten. I will make a formal visit when the time is right. And thank you for coming to greet me at the airport," Hardy said.


    He had no immediate plans to visit the governor.


    The secretary respectfully took his leave, and Hardy and the base commander headed to the Singapore base. The base was situated along the coast, with a small harbor where the defense company''s guard ships, patrol ships, and fast patrol boats were docked.


    The entire base spanned approximately 5,000 acres, already equipped with barracks, a mess hall, training grounds, fuel storage, and supply warehouses.


    The defense company had begun to secure contracts for vessel protection, partnering with major shipping companies. Each day, patrol boats would set out on escort missions.


    When the defense company first started offering escort services, aside from Hardy''s own shipping line, other companies showed little interest. However, after several incidents where their ships were attacked and suffered significant losses, they reconsidered.


    In contrast, Hardy''s shipping vessels remained safe. On one occasion, a ship was targeted by pirates, but the escort warship arrived in time and obliterated the pirate boat with naval gunfire, sinking it swiftly. Following that incident, numerous shipping companies eagerly sought partnerships.


    With Japan and Hong Kong''s manufacturing industries booming, the volume of ships traveling between the Aisa, U.S. and Europe surged, making the escort service alone profitable enough to sustain the base and generate a surplus.


    Hardy wasn''t concerned about making a profit here; he reinvested all the money into expanding the base and enhancing its combat capabilities.


    Currently, HD Defense Company''s Singapore base had one escort ship, two 600-ton patrol vessels, ten 50-ton torpedo boats, a crew of 300 naval personnel, over 200 marines, and additional logistics staff, bringing the total personnel to over 700.


    The Penang base was similarly staffed, with around six to seven hundred people.


    HD Intelligence also had a branch in Malaya. In the base''s conference room, Hardy, Lancer, and Henry met with the head of the intelligence team, gathering detailed updates about the situation in Malaya.


    Malaya consisted of areas like Negeri Sembilan, Selangor, Perlis, Terengganu, Kedah, Kelantan, Pahang, Johor, Perak, Penang, Malacca, Singapore, Sarawak, and Sabah. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These areas were akin to states.


    Some states were under the rule of sultans, and the intelligence personnel elaborated on the political dynamics of these sultans. Hardy recalled a time when he had sailed through the Strait of Malacca, and a friend mentioned Malaysia''s peculiar system: the country had nine kings.


    He had been surprised at the time.


    Malaysia''s political system was a parliamentary constitutional monarchy, similar to the UK, with a prime minister as the head of government. The nine kings took turns serving as the country''s head of state, each for a five-year term. It was a true "rotating monarchy."


    If Brunei had joined Malaysia, there would have been ten kings sharing the role. However, Brunei eventually chose to remain independent.


    These insights revealed several challenges and opportunities.


    The eventual independence of Malaya and the formation of a afederl government would come with inherent weaknesses. If Hardy could secure territory during this period, it could potentially become an independent state in the future.


    Where would be most suitable?


    Penang seemed ideal.


    Penang was strategically located in the middle of the Strait of Malacca, boasting a natural deep-water port that would become one of the world''s major shipping hubs. Moreover, Penang had always been under British rule, without a sultan. When it later joined the Malaysian federation, it was governed directly by an appointed administrator rather than a sultan, avoiding disputes with the royal houses.


    This meant there would be no conflicts with the sultans.


    But the question remained: How could he gain control of Penang?


    Hardy, along with Lancer and Henry, boarded an escort ship bound for Penang to inspect the base there. The Penang base was coming along well, with facilities similar to those in Singapore.


    Hardy took a tour of Penang''s urban areas.


    Upon returning to Singapore,


    Hardy ordered Lancer to continue strengthening the defense company''s capabilities. He emphasized the urgency of staffing the newly acquired four Fletcher-class destroyers, planning to station two in Malaya, one at the Penang base and one in Singapore.


    The other two would be stationed at the Cayman Islands.


    "Also, I think we should establish an air force at these bases. It doesn''t need a large airfield¡ªjust enough for transport planes. Eventually, I want each base to have ten different types of aircraft and to recruit a squad of fighter pilots."


    Aircraft provided mobility and flexibility that warships could not.


    He turned to Henry. "Increase the intelligence gathering efforts in Malaya. Focus on the strength of the sultans and monitor any rebel activities."


    Henry nodded in understanding.


    Hardy then continued his journey to Japan. Lancer and Henry flew back to the United States, while Hardy''s plane landed at Haneda Airport, where his assistant and security personnel awaited him. He returned to his estate in Tokyo.


    Managers from various departments came to report to him. The companies were all operating according to his plans. The industrial enterprises had become manufacturers of components for America, while the light industry produced consumer goods for the American market. Everything was now turning a profit.

 Chapter 570 - 570 Sex, Gambling, And Drugs.

    Although there were transportation costs, the labor in Japan was so cheap that the overall production cost was far lower than in America. Capitalists, who thrived on cost calculations, naturally brought a steady flow of business to Japan.


    Japanese workers earned wages through their labor, which also stimulated the consumer market. Some of the consumer products manufactured in Japan were sold domestically, directly profiting from the Japanese people.


    As more people had money to spend, the black market thrived.


    The red-light district had already begun operations.


    Nightclubs, bars, pleasure houses, and women''s parlors were bustling with business. Women could work openly, and men could spend freely, making the atmosphere lively in no time.


    Never doubt a man''s instincts.


    Even places hidden in shadows were sought out. Here, with legal and reasonably priced entertainment, it became a paradise for men. Men with money would gather a few friends for drinks and indulge¡ªit was perfectly normal.


    Some even came specifically to play slot machines and pachinko. While gambling was still illegal, modified forms were not. Hardy had his people set up a system similar to the future Pachinko parlors: balls and coins were not considered money. If players won, they could exchange their winnings for prizes, which could then be converted to cash nearby, creating a perfect closed loop.


    Would you call this loophole gambling?


    No, it was simply a clever use of the rules.


    Legal, and no one intervened.


    Hardy had even considered pushing for the legalization of gambling in Japan, which might have succeeded, but he decided against it.


    Legalizing gambling would primarily benefit the government because it could then collect heavy taxes, as gambling was heavily taxed. Most of the money would end up in the government''s coffers.


    Under the current system, the government didn''t get a dime. The profits went entirely to the gangs, although most of the gang money was still funneled upward, eventually landing in Hardy''s hands. This arrangement was more profitable than a legitimate casino.


    Near the American military bases, the red-light districts were even more lively, with constant parties and festivities. American soldiers went wild, sometimes not returning to the barracks all night.


    General MacArthur was an unusual commander; he didn''t mind his soldiers going out for fun. So, whenever the soldiers had leave, they would rush to the red-light district. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There, they found not only food, beautiful women, and drinks but also something even more thrilling.


    Drugs.


    Yes.


    In Japan, Hardy no longer prohibited his people from dealing in drugs. In fact, he assigned specific individuals to manage and expand this business.


    After Japan''s defeat, the Allied forces occupied Japan and uncovered a large number of pills.


    The stash was said to be worth millions of dollars. The Allied forces even sold the pills through hospitals and pharmacies, earning considerable profits.


    Because it was legal, the public eagerly bought the drugs. Many Japanese celebrities, singers, writers, band members, and artists became addicts. Eventually, the Japanese government recognized the problem and enacted the Stimulant Control Act, curbing the overt distribution.


    However, this only stopped the public distribution.


    Secretly, the trade never diminished. It simply moved from pharmacies to being controlled by the gangs. Before Hardy formed the "Straw Hat Group," drug trafficking had been a traditional business for the Japanese mafia.


    Among the companies Hardy acquired was a chemical enterprise. On the surface, it produced pharmaceutical intermediates and chemical products, but secretly, it manufactured these substances on a large scale, supplying the Japanese market. The red-light district had a significant demand for these drugs.


    Sex, gambling, and drugs.


    The traditional expertise of the underworld was not to be abandoned.


    It wasn''t just about making money; it was about promoting American culture and enriching the cultural and entertainment lives of the Japanese people.


    A noble mission, benefiting future generations.


    Even in America, where laws on certain substances were becoming more lenient, Hardy was determined not to fall behind. The high production led to some drugs even flowing back to the United States. Hardy himself didn''t deal directly in the drug business, but the mafia families did, and they quickly embraced the cheaper meth market.


    It became one of the three main products in the American market.


    The source of supply? A little-known secret factory in Japan.


    As for the financial transactions between both sides, there was no need to exchange money directly. Everything flowed through the Cayman Islands, which was poised to become the largest transaction hub in the future.


    Hardy calculated that every step of the process¡ªfrom production to distribution and laundering money in the Caymans¡ªwas profitable. Given the current sales figures, Hardy could make millions annually from this business.


    And, of course, it had nothing to do with him.


    After the department heads finished their reports, Hardy called in the editor-in-chief of The Global Times'' Japan office and instructed, "Create an expert column in the Japanese edition of The Global Times. Focus on discussions of Japan''s political, economic, and cultural issues. Invite pro-American experts to criticize Japan''s shortcomings, weaknesses, lack of freedom, and feudalistic aspects."


    "Talk about issues like the need for democratic elections, reflecting on the invasion war, demystifying the Emperor''s divinity, promoting women''s status, and improving public welfare. The goal is to criticize Japan''s political and cultural shortcomings and highlight America''s superiority, so the Japanese people become more submissive to the United States," Hardy instructed.


    Hardy planned to heavily cultivate Japanese public intellectuals.


    These people had no real skills but were masters of rhetoric. Their role would be to praise America as advanced, free, and superior, while belittling Japan as backward and flawed, creating a psychological pressure to make the Japanese feel inferior.


    The editor-in-chief understood: this was a new round of psychological warfare against Japan.


    "Also, assign some talented writers to interview General MacArthur, the Chief of Staff, and the division generals at the military base. Create a special issue introducing the military, with detailed accounts, including the generals'' backgrounds and the military''s organization, to emphasize the power of the U.S. Army."

 Chapter 571 - 571 MacArthur Who Love Fame

    "Oh, and notify the correspondents in Korea. Have them do similar interviews with the Eighth Army stationed in Korea," Hardy added.


    The editor guessed that this was part of a strategy to intimidate the Japanese people by emphasizing the strength of the U.S. military, another form of cultural dominance.


    One day, George Sutherland, the Chief of Staff of the Allied Forces in Japan, received a call from Hardy inviting him for a drink.


    Previously, Sutherland had received a telegram from Major General Williams, who described Hardy as his best friend and partner, mentioning that Hardy was eager to meet new friends among the Allied Forces in Japan. Williams had personally recommended Sutherland to Hardy.


    Hardy was now a renowned figure: a wealthy American tycoon, media mogul, and a close friend of President Johnson. In Japan, he held an almost emperor-like status, with close ties to the Seven Great Consortium.


    Sutherland had long wanted to meet someone of Hardy''s stature but hadn''t had the opportunity.


    Meeting Hardy was an opportunity he couldn''t pass up. So when he received Hardy''s call, he immediately replied, "No, Mr. Hardy, I should be the one treating you. Let me arrange a place in Tokyo for drinks."


    "Hehe, it''s all the same, isn''t it?" Hardy replied with a laugh.


    Their meeting was set at a famous Tokyo club, which was originally the estate of a wealthy Japanese merchant from the Meiji era. The architecture was a traditional Japanese garden style, later converted into an exclusive club.


    A long table was laid out with an array of Japanese delicacies.


    Four women in kimonos sat nearby, serving them as Hardy and Sutherland enjoyed their drinks and conversation.


    In front of others, they didn''t discuss anything confidential, sticking instead to general topics to get to know each other.


    Both men had a genuine interest in establishing a connection, making the conversation engaging and pleasant.


    Hardy sighed. "Just a few years ago, I was a soldier under your command, fighting on the Asian front. Time really flies when I think back."


    "Mr. Hardy, you''ve accomplished so much in just a few years. You''re now a legendary figure in America, admired by many young people," Sutherland praised.


    "I''ve just been lucky," Hardy said with a smile.


    "I don''t believe luck alone could bring you this far. The newspapers have written extensively about you. Your major decisions have been nothing short of brilliant," Sutherland insisted.


    After a satisfying meal, the two took a walk in the garden, continuing their chat.


    Hardy said, "General Sutherland, I intend for The Global Times to do an in-depth feature on the Allied Forces Headquarters, showcasing its strength. This kind of publicity would reinforce the perception among the Japanese that the U.S. military is invincible, which would be helpful for future governance."


    The U.S. military had long engaged in political propaganda in Japan, and as Chief of Staff, Sutherland was in charge of such initiatives.


    "Of course, no problem. I''ll fully support this," Sutherland agreed immediately.


    This was a mutually beneficial initiative, so there was no reason for him to refuse.


    "I''d like to start with General MacArthur, followed by the division commanders. I hope you can help coordinate this," Hardy said.


    Sutherland hesitated slightly. "Arranging interviews with the division commanders is easy, but I can''t guarantee anything with General MacArthur. You know, sometimes even we can''t predict the Supreme Commander''s mood."


    "Hehe, just help me reach out. If General MacArthur isn''t willing, that''s fine," Hardy replied.


    MacArthur was still in Osaka.


    Since Hardy''s arrival in Japan, he and MacArthur had yet to meet¡ªlike two kings avoiding each other.


    When MacArthur received Sutherland''s call and heard that Hardy wanted to arrange an interview with him, a smile appeared on his face. Organizing such an interview to publicize himself and his troops seemed like Hardy''s way of extending goodwill.


    MacArthur''s ego was immense.


    Besides, MacArthur loved the spotlight. The chance to be interviewed and show off to the Japanese was irresistible.


    "I agree to the interview," MacArthur declared.


    Two days later.


    The chief editor of Global Times, accompanied by a few of his most competent reporters, approached Sutherland, the Chief of Staff at Allied Forces Headquarters. Sutherland immediately contacted MacArthur, while the journalists dispersed to various bases to interview all the division commanders.


    This time, Global Times wasn''t the only media presence; a crew from ABC Television was also there, ready to capture everything on film.


    MacArthur, ever the showman, was dressed in a perfectly pressed uniform, his hat tilted slightly to the side, with his trademark corncob pipe clamped between his teeth.


    MacArthur''s attire set him apart from most serious military men, and his authority had grown unchecked since occupying Japan, rendering him free from any formal constraints.


    MacArthur relished standing in front of cameras, exuding an air of triumph. Always harboring presidential ambitions, he believed interviews with the press boosted his public profile, so he eagerly accepted these opportunities.


    In response to reporters'' questions, MacArthur spoke eloquently.


    "Since arriving in Japan, I''ve accomplished a great deal. I led the army to occupy this land, forcing the Japanese to surrender and ending their war of aggression in Asia."


    "I established a military tribunal to try war criminals, including the Japanese Emperor."


    "I restructured Japan politically, abolishing the imperial system, ending the Emperor''s feudal rule, drafting a new constitution for Japan, and implementing American-style economic policies and freedoms of the press and speech."


    His excitement only grew as he continued.


    "When dealing with the Japanese, you must treat them as beasts. Only then will they respect you. If you defeat them decisively, they will willingly offer you their wives and daughters. Rule over Japan with an iron fist¡ªthat''s the only truth."


    The reporters were astonished, and even the officers standing beside him were left speechless. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, MacArthur was known for his shocking statements, and no one could really stop him.


    Following the interview, MacArthur took the reporters and the film crew on a tour of the military base.

 Chapter 572 - 572 Self-Centered MacArthur

    MacArthur''s flair for theatrics was undeniable. His unique style extended beyond his attire and speech. For this interview, he even organized a small parade, with soldiers standing in formation on the field while he reviewed them from a command vehicle.


    Next, a fleet exercise unfolded at sea, led by aircraft carriers and followed by a dozen warships slicing through the waves. MacArthur, standing on the deck wearing oversized sunglasses, struck a proud and imposing figure.


    Reporters and television crews then interviewed various division commanders stationed in Japan and Korea, including Lieutenant General Walton Walker, commander of the Eighth Army; Major General Hobart Gay of the 1st Cavalry Division; Major General Oliver Smith of the 1st Marine Division; Major General Lawrence Kaiser of the 2nd Infantry Division; Major General Robert Soule of the 3rd Infantry Division; Major General David Barr of the 7th Infantry Division; Major General William Dean of the 24th Infantry Division; and Major General William Kean of the 25th Infantry Division.


    It wasn''t long before Global Times reported on the interviews, starting, of course, with MacArthur. His impressive r¨¦sum¨¦ was highlighted: a West Point graduate, Chief of Staff at 37, and a veteran of World War I who fought in France.


    In 1919, he became Superintendent of West Point. By 1922, he was assigned to the Philippines as the Commander of the Manila District. He became a major general in 1925 and commanded the Third Corps Area. In 1928, he was appointed Commander of U.S. Forces in the Philippines, became Chief of Staff of the U.S. Army in 1930, Commander of U.S.


    Forces in the Far East in 1941, Supreme Allied Commander in the Southwest Pacific in 1942, and Supreme Commander for the Allied Powers in Japan in 1945.


    Of course.


    His retreat from the Philippines, abandoning his troops when Japan attacked Pearl Harbor and subsequently invaded, was conveniently left out.


    The article then elaborated on MacArthur''s reforms in Japan, detailing how he implemented his plans and policies step by step.


    Global Times did not alter MacArthur''s words, publishing them verbatim, including the controversial statement: "When dealing with the Japanese, you must treat them as beasts. Only then will they respect you..."


    Frankly, MacArthur had held a somewhat favorable image among some Japanese, especially common citizens, because he had carried out land reforms. Before his arrival, most of Japan''s land was owned by the royal family and nobility. MacArthur confiscated these lands and sold them to the public.


    Anyone could buy land, and loans or credit arrangements were available, enabling many lower-class citizens to become landowners, for which they were deeply grateful.


    However, government officials, wealthy individuals, businessmen, and scholars in Japan harbored a seething hatred for MacArthur. They resented the occupation deeply but could not challenge him openly, given his overwhelming power.


    Outwardly, they feigned compliance.


    Moreover, Japanese reverence for MacArthur was often a facade, a way of maintaining appearances as though nothing had happened. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some people are experts at deceiving themselves.


    As long as everyone maintained a semblance of civility, life could go on.


    But MacArthur''s words in Global Times struck a nerve. Even if the Japanese had been defeated and humiliated, and some had indeed resorted to offering women to their conquerors, hearing such brutal honesty was a humiliation too great to bear.


    At that moment, Whatever lingering respect some Japanese had for MacArthur instantly vanished.


    That evening, ABC Television aired the interview, showing MacArthur standing confidently on an aircraft carrier''s deck, pipe in mouth, with rows of warships slicing through the waves behind him.


    He exuded sheer arrogance.


    MacArthur watched the broadcast that night, satisfied with his own performance on television, unconcerned with how the Japanese felt.


    The following day''s newspapers introduced more Allied commanders.


    For example, Major General Robert Soule, commander of the 3rd Infantry Division, which was founded in 1917 and earned the nickname "Rock of the Marne" for its heroic performance in World War I''s Marne River battle.


    The division boasted over 16,000 troops, organized into three infantry regiments, five artillery battalions, and four independent battalions, with 333 tanks, 411 armored vehicles, and 583 artillery pieces.


    The data presented was incredibly detailed, showcasing the formidable combat capabilities of the U.S. military.


    That evening, ABC Television ran a segment on the 3rd Infantry Division.


    During this period, Hardy began inspecting various industries.


    Hardy visited the Nikon camera factory, where the current general manager was Japanese, though the executive director was American. Nikon had already established a dust-free workshop, and lenses were housed under glass domes to minimize dust intrusion.


    In addition to producing camera lenses and parts for American camera manufacturers, Nikon also manufactured its own cameras. They had developed several Nikon camera models, and as he was leaving, Hardy was gifted the latest model.


    This camera closely resembled the film cameras of later years, and Hardy accepted it with a smile.


    Next was the Sony television factory.


    Over twenty board members, managers, and supervisors accompanied Hardy as he inspected the television production line, which had been imported from the United States and utilized American technology. In fact, not just Sony but also Toshiba and Panasonic had set up television factories.


    These companies were producing components for Hardy''s "N.Y.T" Television Company while also manufacturing televisions under their own brands.


    "N.Y.T" Television Company remained the largest television manufacturer in the United States, earning tens of millions in profit annually. With the American economy booming and home appliances spreading rapidly, "N.Y.T" televisions were selling exceptionally well, often struggling to meet demand.


    However, the supply chain was limited, unable to fully satisfy market needs in the short term. Since Japan began producing components, "N.Y.T" assembly process had increased production speed by 50%.


    At the same time, Sony, Panasonic, and Toshiba started selling their own televisions domestically.


    Hardy asked the accompanying board member, "How are television sales in Japan?"

 Chapter 573 - 573 Japans New Revered Figure

    The board member replied, "We''ve priced our televisions at $100 each, which is $27 cheaper than "N.Y.T" televisions, but sales are still not very strong."


    "Families who can afford a Japanese-made television often prefer American ones, and those who can''t afford it struggle to come up with $100."


    "How many televisions are the three companies producing per month?" Hardy inquired.


    "Each company is producing around 1,000 units per month, totaling roughly 4,000 units," the manager replied.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said,


    "Let''s have Wells Fargo introduce an interest-free mortgage loan program. If someone has an asset worth more than $100, they can apply for a mortgage loan with Wells Fargo, interest-free, to purchase a television. Wells Fargo will issue a television voucher that can be redeemed at a store, and the loan will be repaid over one year."


    The managers were delighted upon hearing this.


    Such an initiative, where Wells Fargo would essentially subsidize the businesses without earning any interest, was unheard of for any bank.


    The company executives expressed their deep gratitude to Hardy.


    For Hardy, however, the cost was negligible¡ªno more than $400,000 per month. He had a bigger vision: rapidly expanding television access in Japan to increase ABC Television''s influence, which was far more valuable than $400,000 a month. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if it were considered an advertising expense, the investment was worthwhile.


    Besides, the money would eventually be repaid, only tying up funds for a year.


    The next day,


    Global Times


    published an advertisement.


    "Hardy Group''s Wells Fargo Launches Interest-Free Loans for Television Purchases."


    "If you work for the government or a corporation and have a stable income, you can apply for a credit loan at Wells Fargo to buy a television and enjoy entertainment at home."


    "If you own assets worth more than $100, including real estate, land, cars, or jewelry, you can use them as collateral at Wells Fargo to secure a loan for a television and enhance your entertainment experience."


    "This initiative was ordered by Envoy Hardy, aimed at enriching the cultural and entertainment lives of the Japanese people by enabling widespread access to television programs."


    Hardy set up televisions in public squares, where many Japanese saw TV programming for the first time and were deeply captivated.


    Now, every evening in Japanese streets, a unique scene unfolded. Crowds gathered around public television sets, and the vibrant atmosphere drew numerous small vendors selling drinks, snacks, and other items, creating a small but lively market.


    Many people had long dreamed of owning a television but couldn''t afford one. This interest-free loan was a golden opportunity.


    Many worked for the major zaibatsu companies, earning over $20 a month. With televisions priced at $100 and a year to repay, they only needed to allocate $10 per month for the loan, leaving enough for daily expenses.


    People flocked to Wells Fargo to apply for loans, sparking a television sales boom and making more Japanese eager to own a TV.


    Compared to MacArthur, many felt deep gratitude toward Envoy Hardy. While Hardy had indeed acquired Japanese companies, he had genuinely helped restore Japan''s economy.


    Whether those companies were controlled by Japanese or American conglomerates mattered little to the general public, as long as their lives improved. In fact, having American ownership seemed preferable to some, because Americans have more mature structures and promotion systems.


    And so, Hardy had supplanted MacArthur, becoming Japan''s new revered figure.


    ...


    Hardy inspected dozens of companies, gaining a deeper understanding of their operations, offering guidance on some issues, and even resolving certain practical problems.


    On this day, Hardy visited ABC Television.


    Currently, Tokyo Television, having developed for half a year, has achieved a considerable scale with well-established departments. However, its program production still lacks compared to America''s ABC, primarily because ABC has the entire Hollywood industry backing it, a production power unparalleled globally, let alone in Japan.


    At present, the station only produces its own news programs, political analysis shows, economic forums, and talk shows like "Hey Xiu''s Trio." Hardy ensured that public intellectuals participating in these programs are those who idolize Western culture, have received funding, and often consider themselves more knowledgeable and aware of society than the "ignorant masses."


    They often have academic backgrounds, professional expertise, and some social standing, eager to express opinions on societal matters and engage in public affairs.


    They are idealists, often possessing a strong critical spirit and a sense of moral responsibility.


    Some individuals might not even be in it for the money, nor have they received financial support, but they are innately fascinated by America and voluntarily seek its approval.


    Additionally, the television station has introduced some lifestyle and consumer-oriented shows, such as segments on makeup, beauty, fashion, handbags, and shoes, setting the trends and, in essence, encouraging consumerism.


    Certain advertising phrases subtly make their way in:


    An ad for a cosmetic product: "Women, you should be good to yourself."


    A jewelry brand''s commercial: "Women must cherish themselves because only when you know how to love yourself will others love you. Many things in this world are expensive, but if you love it, it''s never too costly, because you are more precious than anything else."


    A women''s clothing ad: "Women should treat themselves well. If you don''t, who will? Challenge the norm, dress elegantly and confidently, and keep it simple yet comfortable!"


    A luxury fashion ad: "A woman doesn''t have to be breathtakingly beautiful, but she should live exquisitely! In this life, never compromise on being good to yourself. High-end custom fashion!"


    A handbag advertisement: "If there are no gifts or anyone to pamper you, then pamper yourself. Women, indulge yourself and be generous to yourself."


    Women exposed to these ads every day are inevitably influenced; these messages slowly take root and trigger a gradual transformation in their hearts.


    The women in the ads are all stunning Western models, confidently striding through European and American streets, exuding a sense of self-assurance, which inspires many educated, aspiring young women who yearn for empowerment.

 Chapter 574 - 574 ABC Televisions Japan Division

    They want to live that kind of life, rather than being like their mothers, who spent their entire lives serving their husbands, families, and children.


    The station manager escorted Hardy to the children''s program section, where they were in the middle of a recording session. The show was similar to later children''s programs like


    Okaasan to Issho


    ,


    PythagoraSwitch


    ,


    Inai Inai Baa!


    , or


    Shimajiro no Wow!


    , with a cheerful female host playing and engaging in educational games with the kids.


    Hardy found the host familiar. His excellent memory quickly reminded him: this was Ayako Sasaki, the personal assistant Yoshida Shigeru had arranged for him.


    Back then, she was introduced as a performance arts student, and now she was hosting on ABC Television.


    Hardy and his team quietly observed from a distance as the young woman led the children. Today, she wasn''t dressed in a kimono. In fact, modern Japanese people wore kimonos only on special occasions or at home.


    The young woman had a round, apple-like face with a hint of baby fat, rosy cheeks full of collagen, and her most striking feature was her eyes, clear and pure, without a trace of impurity.


    She wasn''t particularly short, standing around 160 cm, wearing a cute dress, radiating youthful energy.


    "Mr. Hardy, this is Ms. Sasaki, our popular children''s program host. She''s already quite well-known among the Japanese public," the station manager introduced.


    Hardy nodded slightly.


    Ayako Sasaki, who was busy recording, did not notice Hardy. He continued on with the station executives to a meeting room. "The station''s programming needs something exciting," Hardy said. "I think a new talent singing competition could generate buzz."


    "Do you mean something like ''Super Idol''?" the manager asked excitedly.


    "Something like that, but it doesn''t need to be as extravagant. Just a straightforward singing contest, open to all of Japan, with rounds of selections until we find a winner. You can coordinate with headquarters; our talent agency has a full operational model for this."


    "Japan is still an entertainment desert. Even a simple singing competition can captivate the entire country."


    After wrapping up the children''s program, Ayako Sasaki bid farewell to the kids and entered the control room. "Director, how did the recording go?" she asked.


    "No issues, everything was great," the director replied.


    "In that case, if there''s nothing else, I''ll clock out," Ayako said, preparing to bow and leave.


    "Wait, Ms. Sasaki! There''s an important announcement: tonight, the station is hosting a reception, and our big boss, Mr. Hardy, will be attending," the director informed.


    Ayako froze in surprise.


    A company reception, with Mr. Hardy present. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why is Mr. Hardy attending our reception?" she asked in astonishment.


    "It''s not sudden. Mr. Hardy visited the station today, and the director invited him to join for dinner to meet all the staff," the director explained.


    "Mr. Hardy came to inspect the station, and I didn''t even know?" Ayako was even more surprised.


    "He even visited our program section. You were busy recording, so he watched for a bit before leaving with the director," the director said.


    "Did¡­ did Mr. Hardy see me?" Ayako asked, wide-eyed.


    "Yes, he stood right here watching for quite a while, then left with the director," the director said, resuming his work.


    Ayako stood there, lost in thought.


    It had been half a year since she last saw Hardy. Back then, she had been assigned as his assistant, convincing herself daily to serve him with dedication, only to find herself genuinely falling for him.


    In the end, Hardy never accepted her.


    Later, she heard that Hardy had not been involved with any other Japanese woman, which made her respect him even more, seeing him as a man of integrity.


    Later, when ABC Television began recruiting, it presented a rare opportunity for her. She decided to give it a try and, to her surprise, passed the selection process smoothly, becoming a host at ABC Television. Knowing this company belonged to Mr. Hardy made her genuinely happy to work there.


    Moreover, it was an enviable job. Being an American company, the pay and benefits were very generous. As a host, she earned over 50 dollars per month, plus additional allowances for recorded shows, totaling around 80 dollars per month¡ªa very high salary in Japan at that time.


    Today, Mr. Hardy came to the company for an inspection, and she felt disappointed that she didn''t get to see him.


    However, Mr. Hardy would be attending the evening reception, so perhaps she still had a chance to meet him?


    Bidding farewell to the director, the young woman quickly left the control room. Being a well-known host now, she had her own office, where she eagerly searched her wardrobe, trying to find her most beautiful outfit.


    The reception was set at the prestigious Otemachi Fuji Residence in Tokyo.


    Owned by the Fuji conglomerate, it was one of Japan''s most renowned venues, designed in a traditional Japanese style, sprawling and spacious. Even without a meal, simply walking around was a delightful experience, especially in April, with the green grass and blooming flowers making it ideal for leisurely strolls.


    Attendance at the reception was restricted to senior management, department heads and deputy heads, show hosts, and key directors and technicians¡ªabout thirty to forty people in total. Ordinary workers were not eligible to attend.


    In essence, the reception was arranged for Mr. Hardy to meet the key personnel of ABC Television''s Japan division.


    The dining area featured long Japanese-style tables, with sliding wooden doors opening into four adjoining rooms. When Hardy entered, accompanied by the station director and others, everyone bowed deeply to welcome him.


    Hardy was not just the television station''s owner. ABC Television''s Japan division was merely one branch among his numerous international enterprises.


    He was the head of Hardy Group, owning dozens of major corporations. He was also a British baron, the Governor of the Cayman Islands, and Japan''s Special Envoy for Economic and Cultural Affairs. In Japan, even the Prime Minister and Cabinet Ministers treated him with utmost respect.

 Chapter 575 - 575 Sayuri Yoshida

    With a faint smile, Hardy said, "Today, I just want to get to know everyone. Don''t feel constrained. I hope you all continue to work hard. I believe the station will flourish, and each of you will be rewarded accordingly."


    "Thank you, Mr. Hardy," everyone responded, bowing once more.


    They took their seats. The station director, observing that Hardy was surrounded only by male executives, thought this arrangement wouldn''t do and decided, "Call Sayuri and Ayako over."


    Someone immediately went to fetch the two women.


    Shortly after, Sayuri Yoshida and Ayako Sasaki arrived. The director smiled and introduced them to Hardy: "Sir, these are two of our station''s stars. Sayuri Yoshida hosts consumer programs, and Ayako Sasaki is the host of our children''s shows. Both are quite popular in Japan."


    The two women bowed to Hardy.


    Hardy first looked at Ayako Sasaki, the familiar baby-faced girl, who now appeared somewhat shy. Next to her stood Sayuri Yoshida, a stunning beauty, slightly older than Ayako but probably only in her early twenties. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our table is too male-dominated. It would be better if these two lovely ladies joined us. Sayuri, Ayako, why don''t you sit beside Mr. Hardy?" the director suggested.


    The two vice-directors graciously made room, and the two female hosts carefully took their seats next to Hardy.


    Ayako was still somewhat tense, not knowing what to do, while Sayuri was more composed and charming. She picked up a sake bottle to pour for Hardy and even used her chopsticks to serve him food.


    As the reception progressed, the atmosphere grew livelier. Most of those present, being from the arts industry, were talented in singing and dancing. Someone began performing, and Sayuri, with her beautiful voice, sang an English song fluently.


    Her performance earned enthusiastic applause. Hardy clapped and asked, "Are you fluent in English?"


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy," Sayuri replied. "I graduated from Waseda University''s Foreign Languages Department, majoring in English. I even went to the UK for half a year to improve my speaking skills."


    The reception continued.


    Although Ayako gradually loosened up and exchanged a few words with Hardy, she still seemed overly reserved.


    At that moment, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed in herself.


    Am I an idiot?


    Compared to her, Sayuri is performing so much better.


    Hardy, having enjoyed the evening, seemed slightly tipsy, his head starting to feel fuzzy. The director, noticing this, suggested, "Mr. Hardy, why not rest here for a bit? There are rooms nearby."


    Hardy, dazed, waved his hand.


    "Sayuri, Ayako, please help Mr. Hardy over there," the director instructed.


    The two women carefully supported Hardy, draping his arms over their shoulders, and led him down two long corridors to a Japanese-style room. They gently placed him on a futon spread out on the tatami floor.


    Hardy''s bodyguards had been following but didn''t intervene, seeing that women were taking care of him. Who knew if their boss was really drunk?


    Sayuri glanced at Ayako, who seemed uncertain about what to do next, and smiled. "Ayako, you can go now. I''ll stay and take care of Mr. Hardy."


    "Oh, alright," Ayako replied, casting a final glance at Hardy before leaving.


    Sayuri then stepped out and soon returned with a basin of warm water, a towel draped over it. She dipped the towel into the water, wrung it out, and gently wiped Hardy''s face, then unbuttoned his shirt to clean his upper body.


    Suddenly, Hardy reached out and pulled her into his arms. Sayuri''s body stiffened momentarily before relaxing again.


    She even seemed to have a hint of anticipation.


    Hardy softly grasped her face, drew her closer, and whispered into her neck, "If you regret this, there''s still time to back out."


    Sayuri said nothing.


    Instead, she clung to his arm.


    Night fell.


    The next day.


    In the bathroom.


    Steam filled the air.


    Hardy lay on the bath bed while Sayuri knelt beside him, meticulously wiping him down. When it comes to serving others, Japanese women are the most attentive, fully dedicated to the task.


    This might be connected to the national character.


    Hardy put on his clothes, glanced at the woman kneeling on the tatami mat before heading out, and said, "You may go back. I''ll call for you if I need you again."


    For Sayuri, her status with Hardy was not comparable to his other women. He could summon her when necessary, but he wouldn''t let her become part of his personal life.


    As for being influenced like MacArthur had been, that was absolutely impossible.


    The woman obediently saw Hardy off without a word, fully aware of her own position. She wouldn''t, nor did she dare to, cling.


    Hardy stepped out.


    His bodyguards followed close behind. After getting into the car, Hardy pondered and instructed the head of his security detail, "Inform Duncan to look into Sayuri''s background more thoroughly. Also, keep an eye out to see if the Japanese government or any other factions have made contact with her."


    He paused.


    "And also, investigate the background of Ayako Sasaki."


    "Understood, Boss," the security head replied.


    Even a tool must be clean of any hidden agendas. Hardy would not allow anyone to manipulate him, maintaining a certain degree of vigilance toward the Japanese.


    Sayuri dressed herself and didn''t leave immediately. She thought back to everything from the previous night and that morning. A man like Mr. Hardy, with his status, wealth, competence, and strength, was perfection itself. How could he not captivate a woman?


    Her gaze swept over the bedsheet where a small, conspicuous flower had bloomed. She folded the sheet neatly, then took it with her as she left.


    Sayuri rested for the entire morning.


    In the afternoon, she went to the TV station, where she was scheduled to record a show.


    As soon as she entered her office, she received a notification from the station director asking her to come to his office.


    In the director''s office, the director greeted her with a warm smile, "Miss Yoshida, please have a seat."


    "Director, is there something you need from me?" Sayuri asked respectfully.


    "Ah, yes. The station is planning to organize a singing competition show, somewhat similar to the American show


    American super Idol


    . Of course, it won''t be on the same grand scale, but it''s still a talent show, which is a first for Japan. I believe it will capture public interest."

 Chapter 576 - 576 AK-47 Is Finally Here

    "The station has started preparations, and we need a host for this program. Given your background, we think you''re an excellent fit and have decided to appoint you as the host."


    Sayuri was delighted.


    This was a major event, certainly more popular than shopping shows. Her fame would undoubtedly increase, making her a more prominent host on the station.


    "Thank you for your trust, Director. I''ll make sure to do a great job," Sayuri expressed her gratitude.


    "This program was arranged personally by Mr. Hardy. The headquarters will also send someone over to help with planning, and as the primary host, Miss Yoshida, you''ll also be part of the planning team," the director added.


    Hearing that Hardy was behind the arrangement, a flash of last night''s memory briefly crossed Sayuri''s mind. Was this a reward for her devoted service?


    "Understood. I''ll do my best," Sayuri responded.


    Hardy continued inspecting other industries over the following days. He visited a tobacco company, Shimizu Construction, Toshiba Complete Equipment Construction Company, Daikin Industries, Toshiba Corporation, Fujitsu Corporation, Sumitomo Electric Industries, Yokohama Rubber Company, Toyobo Company, and Nippon Paint Company.


    Afterward, he also visited financial companies, such as Tokyo Mitsubishi Bank, Sumitomo Bank, the Development Bank of Japan, Sakura Bank, Tokyo Credit Union, Sumitomo Insurance Company, among others.


    At each company, the person in charge would respectfully welcome him, glad to have Mr. Hardy inspect their facilities. Hardy''s role was not just as an economic envoy; he was also a shareholder in these companies and financial institutions.


    Then, Duncan came to report.


    "Boss, I''ve made some progress on what you asked me to investigate," Duncan reported.


    "Let''s hear it."


    "After two weeks of observation, Miss Sayuri Yoshida hasn''t had contact with any suspicious individuals. Her father is a small-time businessman, and her mother is a homemaker. Before joining ABC Television, she was in school and studied in the UK for half a year. She enjoys writing and has published an article on the awakening of Japanese women in a British magazine."


    "She holds relatively progressive views, pursuing Western freedoms. She once told her classmates that she wanted to dedicate her life to the emancipation of Japanese women." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ve uncovered some details about Ayako Sasaki as well. Her father is a diplomat, suspected of being involved in intelligence work. Two days ago, an apparent intelligence officer visited their home and met with her father, though we couldn''t overhear the specifics of their conversation."


    "However, we did intercept a phone call between Sasaki''s father and an outsider, where your name was mentioned. The person on the other end insisted that Ayako should make an effort, comparing her to Setsuko Hara, saying she should work for the empire. Sasaki''s father was quick to agree."


    Hardy gave a cold laugh.


    The Japanese had placed Setsuko Hara around MacArthur''s circle, subtly influencing him to do many things for Japan.


    Now that Hardy had arrived, Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida was trying to send Ayako Sasaki his way, hoping to influence him as they had MacArthur.


    But Shigeru Yoshida didn''t understand¡ªHardy was not someone a woman could sway. The women around him were all exceptional; how could he be controlled by just any woman?


    Moreover, he despised being schemed against.


    Hardy was not one to tolerate slights, and with his current status, he didn''t even need to beat around the bush. He called for his assistant and ordered, "Call Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida and tell him I need him to come here."


    The assistant quickly went to make the arrangements.


    Prime Minister Yoshida received a call from the Economic Envoy''s office and hurried over. At that moment, Hardy was in the courtyard practicing his shooting skills.


    Since coming to this world, Hardy had not developed a great interest in other sports, but he''d taken a liking to boxing, combat training, and shooting.


    These activities not only kept him fit but also increased his fighting capabilities. Who knew when they might come in handy? If he was going to engage in sports, he preferred activities that enhanced his strength.


    So he''d set up a small shooting range in a corner of the estate, often going there to practice. There was also a small gun room nearby, filled with various pistols, rifles, and shotguns that Hardy favored.


    When the assistant brought Yoshida over, Hardy ignored him.


    He wore a belt with a beautiful Colt revolver holstered at his waist. Hardy focused intently on six glass bottles twenty-five meters away.


    Yoshida stood at a respectful distance, not daring to interrupt.


    Suddenly, Hardy moved.


    He swiftly drew his revolver, firing rapidly at the distant bottles. The gunshots nearly blended into one continuous sound, a testament to his shooting speed.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.


    All six glass bottles shattered in quick succession.


    Finished, Hardy coolly re-holstered the revolver.


    Yoshida was stunned; Hardy''s marksmanship was remarkable. He remembered Hardy''s background as a former Marine who fought in the Pacific theater. There had been an interview where Hardy claimed he had killed over thirty Japanese soldiers during the war.


    Hardy still didn''t acknowledge Yoshida, acting as if he hadn''t noticed his presence. He picked up a Winchester M1887 from the table and began shooting at metal targets in the distance.


    Each shot sent a crisp ring through the air as the targets reverberated.


    After the shotgun, Hardy took an AK-47 assault rifle. Recently completed in 1947 and just starting to enter production in 1949, the AK-47 had barely been introduced to the Soviet military, and Hardy had managed to acquire a few of them.


    The rifle burst into loud, rhythmic firing.


    He held it steady, sending rapid rounds into the metal targets, creating a staccato of sharp clinks.


    After the magazine was empty, Hardy finally felt satisfied.


    He turned and looked at Yoshida, who quickly stepped forward.


    Holding the AK-47, Hardy remarked, "This is a fine weapon, newly developed by the Soviets. I''d bet it''ll become a legendary firearm."


    Yoshida smiled and nodded.


    Truthfully, he didn''t understand much about these things.


    "I called you here for two matters," Hardy said, dismantling the AK-47 as he spoke, deliberately maintaining a casual demeanor that, especially in front of a prime minister, was highly disrespectful. His aim was to intimidate Yoshida.


    "Mr. Hardy, please go ahead," Yoshida replied deferentially, showing no hint of offense at Hardy''s disregard.

 Chapter 577 - 577 The Final Warning

    Such a person is truly terrifying.


    Like a venomous snake.


    Hardy said, "Recently, I''ve inspected many financial companies and corporations. Generally speaking, Japan''s economic development has surged recently; factories have orders, millions of workers have jobs, financial companies have resumed operations, and the economic situation is recovering well."


    Shigeru Yoshida smiled widely and responded, "Yes, Mr. Hardy. In the past six months, Japan''s economy has shown encouraging changes. Last year, our GDP was only around $50 million, but in just the first quarter of this year, it has already exceeded that amount. It''s all thanks to your efforts, Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy didn''t show any false modesty.


    He continued, "I think we could host an economic conference, inviting American and Japanese entrepreneurs. On one hand, we could summarize recent developments, and on the other, we could discuss future collaborations and foster further exchanges. What do you think?" Hardy looked at Yoshida.


    "An economic conference¡ªof course, that''s wonderful!" Yoshida said, delighted.


    Such a conference would certainly benefit Japan, so he could hardly refuse.


    "Good. The Japanese government will be responsible for organizing it. As for whom to invite, prepare a list," Hardy said.


    "Understood. I''ll get to work on this right away, and once the list is ready, I''ll present it for your approval," Yoshida replied.


    As they talked, Hardy disassembled and reassembled his AK-47. He inserted a fresh magazine, pulled the bolt, and a bullet clicked into place.


    "And Mr. Hardy, what is the second matter?" Yoshida asked with a smile.


    Hardy looked at Yoshida with an inscrutable smile that left Yoshida feeling unsettled.


    "Prime Minister Yoshida, you placed Setsuko Hara beside MacArthur to influence him, allowing the Japanese government to gain certain advantages. Am I wrong?" Hardy spoke in a casual tone.


    But to Yoshida, the words hit like thunder.


    The smile he''d kept on his face turned unnatural. He tried to maintain it, but his expression became contorted.


    This kind of thing¡ªcould be done in secret, but if it were brought to light, it would be a massive issue, especially if the U.S. government pursued it.


    Japan was still a defeated nation.


    MacArthur was the Supreme Commander of the Allied Powers, and if Japan, a defeated country, were found to have influenced the occupying commander through a woman to secure benefits, the American president and Congress would undoubtedly respond.


    They might impose stricter sanctions.


    Because if Japan couldn''t behave, they''d have to undergo a more thorough transformation.


    "Mr. Hardy, General MacArthur and Miss Setsuko Hara met at a social gathering. They''re merely private friends, with no connection to the Japanese government," Yoshida tried hard to defend. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy maintained his enigmatic smile.


    "Prime Minister Yoshida, a few days ago, I inspected ABC Television and saw Miss Ayako Sasaki. That name should still ring a bell, right?"


    Yoshida''s expression became even stiffer.


    "Ah, yes, I remember."


    Sweat appeared on Yoshida''s forehead. It was only early May, and the weather wasn''t warm yet, but the tension was so palpable that even an experienced politician like him was faltering in front of Hardy''s words.


    Hardy''s expression grew colder.


    He held the submachine gun, looking directly at Yoshida.


    "Prime Minister Yoshida, from now on, I don''t want the Japanese government sending anyone to contact her, nor do I want any intelligence personnel approaching anyone in my circle. If it happens again, I''ll consider it an act of provocation."


    "I''ll use every measure at my disposal, including economic leverage, my private relationship with President Johnson, and the influence of the seven major consortia on Congress to impose the harshest sanctions on Japan. Do you want me to do that, Prime Minister Yoshida?"


    By the end, Hardy''s tone had turned severe.


    Yoshida''s face turned pale.


    Sweat trickled down his forehead and spread across his body, leaving him feeling light-headed.


    If the United States deemed this a provocation, the repercussions could go far beyond mere sanctions; there could be extreme measures. Mass arrests could be a possibility, and the first to be dealt with would undoubtedly be him, Yoshida Shigeru¡ªhe knew well what he had done.


    Ignoring the dirt on the ground, Yoshida knelt.


    "Mr. Hardy, I guarantee this won''t happen again. Absolutely not!" Yoshida finished, bowing low to the ground.


    Hardy looked at Yoshida and said calmly, "Prime Minister, I hope you understand Japan''s current situation and refrain from using such underhanded tactics. When it comes to espionage, you might not be a match for a fledgling U.S. agency like the CIA, let alone my HD Intelligence team."


    "No, I would never, truly never," Yoshida quickly replied.


    "Alright, let''s end the conversation here. Go back and make sure my instructions are carried out. You may leave," Hardy said.


    Only then did Yoshida rise.


    After bowing once more, he turned to leave, his steps trembling.


    As soon as he returned,


    Yoshida summoned the head of the intelligence department at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, ordering a halt to all operations directed at Mr. Hardy.


    After the American occupation of Japan, the military and intelligence sectors had been purged, leaving the Ministry of Foreign Affairs intelligence division as Japan''s sole intelligence agency.


    Upon hearing Yoshida''s order to stop all actions related to Hardy, the head of intelligence reacted with urgency:


    "Prime Minister, we received news that Mr. Hardy is involved with Sayuri Yoshida from ABC Television. We were planning to contact her secretly, to persuade her to serve Japan. It would be a waste to abandon this now. If she could become like Setsuko Hara¡­"


    Before the intelligence head could finish, Yoshida erupted in anger, shouting, "I said stop! Can''t you understand? Stop all intelligence activities targeting Mr. Hardy! None of our personnel should be involved, no matter what, and no intelligence operations should be directed at him. That is my order¡ªdo you understand?"


    Yoshida thought to himself, Your little schemes have already been discovered. Continuing with this would spell disaster not only for you but for me and all of Japan as well.


    Forget it.


    Forget it entirely.


    The head of intelligence, taken aback by the reprimand, couldn''t understand what had gotten into the prime minister. But he dared not argue further and promptly nodded in compliance, vowing to cease all intelligence actions related to Mr. Hardy.

 Chapter 578 - 578 Deferring Decision Making To Someone Else

    ABC Television''s announcement of an upcoming singing competition immediately captured nationwide attention. Japanese society, still under the shadow of war''s devastation, had yet to fully recover and remained in a suppressed state.


    This was the first time such a large-scale entertainment event was being organized.


    The newspaper announcement specified requirements: participants had to be aged between 12 and 22, regardless of gender, as long as they believed they could sing well.


    Competition Rules:


    The first round would be open auditions. Those who passed would enter a training camp where accommodations and meals would be provided, along with professional coaching.


    The inclusion of meals and lodging was crucial, especially for those from outside Tokyo who might find it difficult to handle accommodations on their own. Securing a one-way ticket to Tokyo was achievable for many, but staying there for an extended period could be a struggle.


    The second round would be a selection stage, where 32 contestants would advance. Those who performed exceptionally well might secure a contract with Hardy Entertainment Group.


    Securing a contract meant finding employment¡ªan attractive proposition with generous pay, sure to draw many hopeful participants. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The third round would be an elimination match where the top 32 would continue to compete until the top 10 were selected, all of whom would sign with Hardy Entertainment as performers.


    The fourth round would be the finals, where rankings would be determined, and the top three contestants would receive significant backing from the company to release their own albums.


    In the U.S., signing actors through a competition might be done discreetly to avoid accusations of unfairness. However, in Japan, it was openly stated as one of the most appealing aspects of the contest.


    Registration was straightforward¡ªcontestants could register directly with the singing competition team at ABC Tokyo or apply by mail, with the station''s mailing address listed in the newspaper.


    The open auditions were set to begin on June 1 at the ABC Television Tokyo branch building.


    The entertainment market in post-war Japan was severely lacking. Life was hard, restrictions were tight, and public entertainment had all but vanished. When ABC began airing programs, people finally experienced genuine entertainment, making television squares popular. In the U.S., no one would stand outside in the cold to watch TV.


    Sayuri had been confirmed as the host of the singing competition, and rumors circulated that she had already begun to serve Hardy.


    In Japan, the public generally supported women who served American dignitaries. For example, after Setsuko Hara began serving MacArthur, she was viewed with even more respect and admiration, even seen as working for the good of the country and its people.


    The singing competition production team was fully formed.


    Sayuri was a part of the team, with some authority in decision-making. Of course, there were also advisors from the American headquarters.


    On stage:


    Tony, an artistic director from ABC headquarters in the U.S., was explaining the contest''s operation. He was dissatisfied with the arrangements for the Japanese competition, finding them too simplistic.


    "Grand¡ªit must be grand."


    "The auditions should be crowded. Send out four filming teams to interview contestants during auditions¡ªthese clips can be used as broadcast material."


    "With three simultaneous audition groups, you''ll need at least three panels of judges, and they should be highly representative. The judges themselves should be part of the appeal."


    "There''s too little equipment; we need at least double the current amount. Photographers, sound engineers, lighting technicians¡ªwe''re short-staffed and need to recruit more."


    After hearing Tony''s comments, the team exchanged glances.


    One director spoke up, "Mr. Tony, your suggestions are excellent, but the Tokyo branch''s resources are limited, and it''s impossible to meet your demands in such a short time."


    "That''s unacceptable. If you''re doing this, it should be done properly. Follow my instructions and get what''s needed immediately," Tony insisted.


    As a headquarters-appointed director, he looked down on Japanese resources, and his tone betrayed an inherent bias.


    He also had personal ambitions. If he made a success of this project in Japan, it would strengthen his reputation as a senior artistic director, potentially leading to promotions and a better career stage.


    "Mr. Tony, acquiring additional equipment and personnel won''t happen overnight. It might be challenging to start by June 1 as planned," the director pointed out.


    "That''s your problem. If something''s missing, then move faster. Some people always have excuses for laziness," Tony retorted.


    His comment was harsh, essentially accusing everyone of not working hard enough.


    Faces around the room turned grim.


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    But Japanese people tended to fear Americans, and with Tony representing the headquarters, no one dared to speak up.


    Aside from the agent from the talent management division, Tony held the highest position among the representatives from headquarters. The management team dealt solely with talent contracts, giving Tony significant influence over production.


    The afternoon meeting ended with no resolution.


    Someone reported the issue to the station director, who, after some thought, realized he couldn''t overrule Tony. Moreover, he wasn''t sure if Tony''s demands represented headquarters'' wishes.


    After considering for a while, the director summoned Sayuri.


    "Sayuri, you were at the afternoon meeting. We have a difference of opinion with the artistic director from headquarters. What''s your take?" the director asked kindly.


    "Mr. Tony''s demands are a bit high. Increasing equipment and staff isn''t realistic. Meeting his requirements would significantly increase costs, which doesn''t align with our original plan. After all, we don''t have the financial backing that headquarters has, so we have to work within our means.


    "I believe our initial strategy is better; we have all the necessary elements, just not on the grand scale Tony wants. Even with our resources, I''m confident the Japanese audience will love this program," Sayuri replied.


    The director nodded, "I agree with you. However, Mr. Tony''s views are also important, so I think we should consult with Mr. Hardy. Sayuri, the station would like you to ask Mr. Hardy''s opinion, as it''s best if he makes the final decision."


    The director, a seasoned politician, skillfully deferred the difficult decision to someone who could handle it.


    He couldn''t overpower Tony.


    But someone else could.


    Sayuri was slightly taken aback by the request to consult Mr. Hardy. Normally, the director would make this request personally, yet now he was entrusting it to her.


    "Is this appropriate, Director?" Sayuri hesitated.


    "Oh, there''s nothing inappropriate about it. I believe you''re the most suitable person for the task. Please, Sayuri," the director said with a slight bow.


    Sayuri quickly returned the bow.


    "In that case, I''ll give it a try," she replied softly.


    The director nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 579 - 579 Take Some Time To Learn Massage

    That day, Hardy was at the Imperial Hotel, holding a meeting with representatives of Japan''s seven major financial conglomerates, informing them about the upcoming Japanese Economic Conference. He also instructed the economic workgroup to invite other foreign investors in Japan to participate.


    The meeting wrapped up by evening, and when Hardy returned to the estate, a security guard at the gate reported, "Boss, a young lady came to see you this afternoon. Without your permission, I didn''t let her in, and she''s currently waiting in her car nearby."


    All of Hardy''s bodyguards and residence security personnel were HD Security members, so they uniformly addressed him as "Boss."


    Following the guard''s indication, Hardy looked across the road at a black car. Noticing the returning convoy, someone got out of the car.


    Hardy recognized Sayuri immediately.


    She spotted Hardy through the open car window and hesitated to approach, aware of her position despite their intimacy.


    Hardy motioned for her to come over with a slight beckoning of his finger.


    Sayuri quickly trotted over, her heels clicking on the pavement. She stood beside Hardy''s car, her dark eyes gazing at him. Just as she was about to speak, Hardy simply said, "Get in the car."


    "Ah¡ªoh, okay," Sayuri responded quickly.


    The security guard opened the car door, and Sayuri climbed in, sitting next to Hardy. At that moment, she felt a bit nervous, unsure of what to say.


    The car drove into the estate.


    Hardy said nothing, and Sayuri didn''t dare speak either.


    They passed through the driveway and stopped in front of the villa. Hardy got out, and Sayuri hurriedly followed him. A few minutes later, they entered the bathroom, and after half an hour, they returned to the bedroom. Another hour passed, and the woman was left exhausted, barely able to move, her body trembling from repeated moments of intensity, leaving her only with ragged breaths.


    She had come to discuss matters, but from the start, the man hadn''t let her speak, leading her to the bath and having her assist with his bathing, and then overpowering her in his usual way.


    Despite her fatigue, she struggled to get up, helping the man clean up and then went to the bathroom to rinse and brush her teeth.


    When she returned to the bedroom, the man was reclining with a cigar, watching TV.


    The program was from ABC Television, a children''s show featuring Ayako Sasaki playing with a group of children.


    "Do you know how to give a massage?" Hardy asked.


    "A little, sir," Sayuri replied.


    Hardy lay down, asking Sayuri to massage his back. Her technique was mediocre, and Hardy, with his eyes closed, said, "Take some time to learn massage."


    "Yes, sir, I''ll make sure to," Sayuri responded promptly.


    "Did you have something you needed to discuss today?" Hardy asked.


    Sayuri thought, finally! She then explained the disagreement between the headquarters'' artistic director and the station''s production team.


    Listening to her, Hardy immediately saw through Tony''s intentions: looking down on the Japanese team and hoping to create an impressive result for his career.


    "You attended the meeting. What''s your opinion?" Hardy asked.


    "Oh, my opinion? I think we should keep it simple. The initial plan is already enough to appeal to the Japanese audience. The station isn''t making much money yet, so excessive spending isn''t ideal. Once it''s more developed, we can adopt headquarters'' model."


    "Good, let''s go with your suggestion," Hardy said.


    "Wait¡ªmy suggestion?"


    Sayuri was surprised.


    "What, is there an issue?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, but what about Mr. Tony?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Just tell him it''s my decision. Any other problems?"


    "No, none."


    Sayuri looked at the man lying on the bed, marveling at how effortlessly he solved everyone''s concerns with a single statement.


    Now that''s a man.


    She resumed her massage with newfound focus. Shortly, Hardy turned over, resting his head on her thighs while she massaged his temples.


    Her thighs were soft and springy.


    Hardy''s hand moved up to explore.


    "Mm~!"


    Sayuri didn''t leave Hardy''s estate until after ten that night.


    The next day, the station meeting resumed. Tony presented a more detailed plan and, with a forceful tone, insisted that the station must execute it according to his vision to achieve the best results.


    No one dared to contradict him.


    Tony felt quite pleased with himself, seeing the Japanese team remain silent.


    But then Sayuri spoke up, "Mr. Tony, your plan is indeed excellent. If Japan had an audience base and ad revenue as strong as America''s, we would absolutely follow it. But the situation here differs from that in the U.S."


    "Last night, I consulted with Mr. Hardy, and he approved our plan," Sayuri said.


    Ha¡ªMr. Hardy!


    Tony froze.


    Hardy was the company''s top executive, Tony''s boss''s boss''s boss. There was no way he''d dare to argue against Hardy''s decision.


    "Oh, if it''s Mr. Hardy''s decision, then of course. Miss Yoshida, may I ask what your plan entails?" Tony''s tone softened dramatically.


    Everyone in the room turned to Sayuri, gazing at her with admiration.


    Her mention of "last night" made it clear to everyone that Sayuri had gone to great lengths to support the local station. Tony, who had been so arrogant and domineering, transformed instantly at the mere mention of Hardy''s name.


    Sayuri outlined her plan, which was essentially the original proposal created by the local station team, which Tony had previously dismissed entirely.


    This time, Tony listened attentively and nodded frequently.


    He finally praised the plan, saying it was practical and he would provide guidance on artistic details to enhance it.


    The meeting concluded smoothly.


    On her way back to her office, Sayuri received countless respectful glances. Not long after she returned, the station director stopped by.


    He smiled and said, "The station plans to promote you to assistant program planner. You''ll be taking on more responsibility for this show, Sayuri."


    Sayuri was overjoyed. Previously, she was only the host; now, she was part of the program''s decision-making team.


    "You''ve worked hard, Sayuri," the director said with a smile.

 Chapter 580 - 580 Amusing Scammer

    "Oh, it''s no trouble at all."


    Remembering the previous night, it hadn''t been trouble at all; in fact, she had enjoyed it. Being cherished by a powerful man was indeed a happy thing.


    After the director left, a thought struck Sayuri.


    She picked up the phone directory and began searching.


    She planned to enroll in a massage class.


    The "First Japan Economic Forum" was held at the Imperial Hotel in Tokyo. Attendees included Economic Envoy Jon Hardy, Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida, several cabinet members, and CEOs and directors of major corporations from the United States and Japan.


    The event attracted over a thousand participants.


    The Japanese Minister of the Economy first reported on the economic situation of the previous year. During the first half, Japan''s economy remained stagnant. However, in the latter half, Hardy, leading seven major conglomerates, initiated an in-depth overhaul of Japan''s economy, which led to a leap in growth.


    In the fourth quarter, the gross production accounted for 80% of the total annual production.


    In the first quarter of 1950, production figures even surpassed the entire previous year, indicating a swift economic recovery. The unemployment rate dropped by over 300%, the market gradually became more dynamic, and foreign trade emerged as Japan''s leading economic sector.


    In conclusion, Prime Minister Yoshida expressed his deep gratitude to Envoy Hardy, acknowledging that it was due to Hardy''s presence in Japan that the economy was able to rebound.


    Next, Hardy delivered a speech.


    Hardy''s address covered several key points. The first was that Japan remained a defeated nation and thus could only exercise limited economic freedom, operating under the framework of the United Nations.


    The second point was clarity of purpose, positioning Japan as a processing base and production hub for the United States.


    The third was to continue with increased openness. In terms of both business philosophy and economic policy, Japan should further liberalize, ensuring that policies do not hinder economic progress but rather serve as a booster for growth.


    After the speech, the remainder of the event was dedicated to networking.


    Instead of formal individual speeches, a reception was held where attendees gathered in small groups, casually raising glasses and conversing, sparking ideas and possibly even brokering deals.


    Hardy himself mingled, glass in hand.


    In one group, someone introduced Hardy, "Mr. Hardy, this is Robert Downey, Chairman of Downey Funds."


    Robert Downey, in his forties, respectfully greeted Hardy, "Hello, Mr. Hardy. My name is Robert Downey. Honestly, I''m an admirer of yours¡ªyour vision, decisiveness, and business philosophy have all left a strong impression on me.


    "Your investments in Hong Kong have already multiplied several times over, and the tax-free policies you implemented in the Cayman Islands are absolutely brilliant."


    Hardy smiled and waved modestly, "Often, I take risks; the stakes are high. I simply happen to win."


    "No," Robert Downey responded, "I''ve studied your business cases and found that you actually have a strong grasp on things. I believe your confidence is even higher than your actual risk calculations."


    Hardy thought to himself, Could he know that I can foresee the future?


    Downey continued, "I''m convinced that your success comes down to your extraordinary economic mind and immense internal fortitude."


    It turns out he wasn''t attributing it to future foresight but to Hardy''s keen economic sense. After all, claiming foresight into the future would likely seem unbelievable, but suggesting conclusions reached through extensive calculations would be far more convincing.


    Having flattered Hardy, Robert Downey continued, "Knowing that you were coming to Japan, I made a special trip from the U.S. I found that, despite Japan''s economic stagnation, there are indeed opportunities here."


    "You know I run an investment fund. Due to the sanctions imposed on Japan, economic activity has been stagnant, leaving the market with few investment opportunities. Meanwhile, the U.S. economy is booming, so I thought, why not raise funds here in Japan to invest back in the United States? Consequently, I established a fund company in Japan."


    "How is it going?" Hardy asked.


    Downey raised his eyebrows with some pride, "It''s going much better than expected. From last year to this, Downey Funds has raised over $60 million, all of which has been invested in the U.S. stock market. As you know, the American stock market has been particularly strong these past two years, which has led to significant profits for our clients."


    "Last year''s return rate reached 32.5%, a highly satisfactory yield. This year, in the first half alone, we''ve already achieved 25%, and I believe it will continue to grow."


    Hardy nodded, "Excellent. What you''re doing addresses Japan''s investment dilemma, and with legitimate, legal operations, you should receive support and encouragement from the Japanese government."


    "Thank you, Mr. Hardy, for the endorsement. So far, we''re doing very well. Mr. Hardy, I understand that Hardy Group has its own investment team, but should you ever require our services, Downey Investments would be honored to assist. I can assure you of returns exceeding 30%."


    Hardy looked at Robert Downey with a faint smile, "Not at the moment, but thank you."


    "Of course. Should you ever need us, please feel free to contact me." With that, Downey handed him a gold-embossed business card with both hands.


    Hardy took the card.


    Downey bowed again and went off to connect with others. Hardy watched Downey''s retreating figure.


    Interesting, So this guy thinks he can deceive me?


    What Robert Downey didn''t realize was that his very presence in Japan had been orchestrated by Hardy. How amusing.


    Just now, Robert Downey claimed to have raised over $60 million in just over half a year. The results indeed seemed promising.


    Who says Japan is out of money? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lack of funds affects those at the bottom. Despite the nation''s defeat, the former aristocrats and wealthy elite still have reserves.


    Hardy was aware of one particular instance: when Japan initially surrendered, a stockpile of materials originally intended for the war effort vanished just before American occupation. That stockpile was rumored to be worth over $400 million.

 Chapter 581 - 581 Economic Warfare

    Who took it? Naturally, it was the high-ranking officials who split the assets among themselves.


    This was only one instance; before the United States could exploit Japan, Japan first underwent a wave of internal consumption. The country''s treasury, currency reserves, gold reserves, and essential materials¡ªmany of these assets vanished, so when the Americans arrived, they declared Japan''s treasury depleted.


    In truth, much of it had been hidden away.


    The $60 million in investment that Robert Downey received wasn''t even a large amount.


    After meeting with fund manager Robert Downey, Hardy proceeded to encounter the chairman of an antique collateral loan finance company, the chairman of a gold-backed loan investment company, the owner of a real estate mortgage finance company, and the head of a land mortgage finance company.


    At the event, these investment firm heads were actively networking with Japanese and American entrepreneurs, more enthusiastically than anyone else.


    They even tried to draw each other into investing in their financial firms, without truly understanding each other''s backgrounds.


    They all had a single mastermind, yet they were unaware of the existence of other similar companies.


    The only ones with complete knowledge of all these firms were Hardy and Henry.


    Hardy watched all their movements, finding it rather amusing.


    How amusing, indeed, that his economic forum had conveniently brought these swindlers together. But he was happy to see this happening.


    Recently, these companies had been flourishing in Japan, advertising extensively in the newspapers, gaining more popularity than Japanese domestic firms.


    Every so often, they would announce their latest earnings.


    Initially, many Japanese citizens remained cautious. However, seeing others profiting handsomely, more and more people became tempted.


    Those with capital invested in the funds.


    Those with antiques used them as collateral.


    Those with gold used it as collateral.


    Even those without these assets often had real estate or land, which could also be used as collateral. The funds from these mortgages then flowed into investment companies.


    Recently, Wells Fargo reported to Hardy that the mortgages from these companies had reached around $300 million.


    With continuous promotional campaigns, Japanese society as a whole entered an investment-driven era. Watching others mortgage their assets and earn money non-stop, people who held back felt almost foolish, leading many to mortgage their only assets.


    Now in Japan, whether working in offices or running businesses, everyone was discussing stocks, futures, the U.S. stock market, and even specific stocks and emerging industries.


    It was as if they were all investment experts.


    The Japanese people''s enthusiasm for investing had been fully ignited, marking the beginning of an era of nationwide investing.


    Around the heads of those collateral finance investment companies, there were Japanese entrepreneurs, bankers, and even government officials.


    These figures, full of pride, confidently discussed the bright future of the U.S. stock and futures markets.


    A faint smile crossed Hardy''s face.


    The more influence they gained, the more money they amassed, and the more he earned. When the bubble burst, the damage to Japan''s economy would be greater. Yes, there would definitely be people who wouldn''t accept reality and might jump from buildings. But this is war¡ªan economic war, which in essence is no different from a real war, with casualties and sacrifices.


    The first economic forum was a major success, and the following day, reports of the conference made headlines, with headlines that excited many Japanese citizens.


    "Japan''s Economy Expected to Return to Its Best Period."


    The article covered the Prime Minister''s report on the national economic situation and Hardy''s speech, followed by an analysis of Japan''s future economy. With U.S. investment, Japan''s economy indeed showed explosive growth.


    This year''s GDP was expected to reach 80% of prewar levels, with hopes of matching Japan''s historical peak in the coming years.


    This was not mere empty talk.


    Japan''s economic situation was indeed promising; however, few were aware of the underlying factors. The nation''s major banks and corporations were now under American control, with the biggest beneficiaries being American companies.


    In fact, a similar scenario unfolded later in South Korea where many well-known private companies were backed by European, American, and Japanese capital.


    While the GDP figures appeared impressive on the surface, most of the profits were being taken by foreign interests. Finance is also a form of warfare, one that has never ceased.


    The latter part of the article highlighted American financial investment companies, noting that the heads of these firms had all attended this year''s forum. Not only were citizens investing in these companies, but many Japanese banks and businesses were also leveraging these financial firms, signaling Japan''s entry into the investment era.


    Japan had not yet restored its stock or futures markets, but through these financial companies, people could engage in financial investment, and the profits came from American funds.


    This line carried a somewhat inciting tone, suggesting to the Japanese people that they could profit from the Americans¡ªa subtle psychological form of revenge, letting the Americans work and generate wealth for them.


    AN (Keep in mind that psychological attacks are executed by experts. So, every time you feel a hint of excitement when making a deal, check again¡ªyou might already be falling before you realize it.)


    Time quickly passed, and June arrived.


    The Japanese Singing Competition began its auditions, making the ABC Tokyo Television Tower lively and bustling, with countless people coming to participate in the auditions. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to the television station''s statistics, Over 3,000 people had registered.


    Every evening, the television station broadcasted the audition proceedings, drawing the attention of the entire Japanese population to the singing competition.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Misora Hibari, I''m 13 years old, and I come from the Isogo Ward of Yokohama City," a little girl said sweetly to the camera.


    "My name is Aoki Aiko, and I come from Tokyo," a pretty girl said, bowing to the camera.


    "My name is Saotome Masako."


    "I''m Araki Yumiko, from Saga in Kyushu."


    Hardy, however, paid little attention to the background noise of various affairs. He had once again traveled to Hong Kong, this time with the purpose of inspecting the progress of his business ventures and developments.

 Chapter 582 - 582 The Korean War Breaks Out

    Upon arrival, he visited the fully completed museum. The building spanned over 40,000 square meters¡ªalmost as large as the Louvre. Artwork and antiques were being arranged inside. Hardy had been personally involved in overseeing the layout; setting up an exhibit of this scale was no small task.


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The museum''s largest section was dedicated to European art, with galleries highlighting Portuguese and Dutch pieces, including exquisite furniture and antiques. Hardy also planned a Southeast Asian gallery to showcase Malaysian and Filipino art, reflecting a balance often seen in international museums.


    Recently, Hardy''s auction house had acquired numerous art pieces due to economic conditions in Europe and Asia, and he seized this ideal moment to add to the museum''s collection. As he walked through the furniture displays, Hardy noted the intricate craftsmanship of antique European pieces made from mahogany and oak, many from historic estates. He was confident each piece would significantly increase in value.


    On his second day in Hong Kong, Hardy met with Huo Qingtong.


    Huo reported the current demands from Southeast Asia, listing electronic products, precision instruments, machinery, rubber, chemicals, oil equipment, and fuel supplies.


    Hardy thought they might need these products for infrastructure projects, but he didn''t dwell on the specifics. After touring the museum galleries, he visited the underground vault, which now held over 80 tons of gold¡ªacquired from Japan and the United States. Hardy was carefully stockpiling gold, understanding its strategic value in a stable economy.


    The warehouse also held antiques, most from Japan, with over 300,000 pieces stored. Additionally, a designated furniture warehouse stored premium pieces bartered from Southeast Asia, a region with limited capital for more traditional trade. Hardy accepted this form of barter, foreseeing its future worth.


    Another notable acquisition was a large quantity of gemstones and jade from Malaysia and the Philippines. These mining areas had recently begun excavations, causing a surge in supply.


    Hardy couldn''t help but feel skeptical about how much this demand might alter the market. But he kept his thoughts neutral, avoiding political considerations aside from those concerning the U.S. and Japan.


    ...


    Hardy Group''s Hong Kong Headquarters.


    Here, all of Hardy Group''s Hong Kong operations were managed, with Victor serving as the Group''s president in Hong Kong.


    Since Britain recognized the CCP, the Hong Kong crisis had temporarily eased, and the market had stabilized, allowing Hong Kong to flourish again.


    In his office, Victor reported to Hardy on the status of various Hong Kong enterprises over the past six months.


    Currently, Hardy Group owned an industrial park in Hong Kong, housing 129 businesses. Hardy Group held shares in each, and they were all doing well.


    The pharmaceutical plant had expanded its offerings beyond ''Viagra''.


    For external use, there was India Magic Oil. This product wasn''t from India; it was produced in Hong Kong, though it wouldn''t appear until the 1960s.


    The Traditional Medicine Research Institute also developed a variety of external-use products, including hemorrhoid cream, nasal spray, mosquito-repellent balm, and acne soap. These health products were gradually making a name for themselves in the U.S. market.


    Victor also reported that Viagra and India Magic Oil were selling well in Japan, especially in the red-light districts.


    The Hong Kong racetrack was now built and had partnered with the Hong Kong Jockey Club, hosting several events, though betting hadn''t started yet.


    "No rush. Let''s focus on building relationships first. Making money will come naturally," Hardy said.


    Last year, fearing the CCP might invade, many people sold off properties, land, and companies, allowing Hardy Group to acquire large amounts of real estate, now managed by a dedicated real estate company.


    "Boss, we acquired these properties and land at very low prices due to the urgency of the sales. Now that the market has recovered, their value has doubled or even tripled," Victor said with a smile.


    This was the advantage of venture capital.


    A financial crisis can be a boon for those with money; they can acquire assets at low prices and sell them at several times the profit once the market recovers. This business beats any other in profitability.


    Of course, it requires vision, strength, and courage.


    "Any pressure on capital?" Hardy asked.


    "All loans are from Wells Fargo Bank and HSBC. Having our own bank makes it convenient. The total loan amount for Hong Kong operations has now reached 36 million dollars," Victor replied.


    Owning more fixed assets certainly has its advantages, but the downside is that it also requires a lot of capital.


    After spending a few days in Hong Kong,


    Hardy conducted inspections of the various businesses.


    One morning, as he was having breakfast, the butler approached him with a newspaper, saying, "Sir, here''s today''s newspaper. The front-page news says there''s been another war."


    Hardy''s interest was piqued.


    He took the newspaper and opened it. The front page of the S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Global Times


    had a bold headline: "Massive War Breaks Out on the Peninsula Again."


    The newspaper read:


    At dawn today, North Korea launched a large-scale offensive against South Korea, formally igniting the Korean War


    Hardy thought to himself, "What was meant to happen has happened."


    The wheels of history keep turning, beyond the power of a few individuals to change.


    From his previous life knowledge, he knew that China would join the war and support North Korea within a few months. It was also about time he stopped supplying the CCP before he became implicated. As for his remaining weaponry, he wasn''t worried; the South Koreans would be hit hard in the early stages of the war and would likely be more than willing to pay a premium for his remaining weapons.


    It was also time for him to return to Japan to coordinate with the army stationed there. He had been preparing for this war for some time now, stockpiling many resources that the army would soon require once the Korean War intensified.


    As for the rest, he simply needed to manage his own affairs well. In the tumultuous currents of history, he was just a businessman focused on living his own life, facilitating things for the U.S. Army while making some profit as a patriotic businessman. This was probably all he could do at this point.

 Chapter 583 - 583 Modern Warfare Is All About Logistics

    A few days later, Hardy left Hong Kong, returning to Japan.


    The developments in Korea were swift. Within two and a half days, Seoul, the southern capital, had already fallen.


    This event caused a huge stir in the United States. South Korea was under American protection, and North Korea had attacked despite American troops being stationed there. President Johnson immediately ordered Far East forces to assist in the battle.


    Soon after, the United Nations passed a resolution to form a coalition force led by the United States, including troops from 15 countries: the United Kingdom, Turkey, Canada, Thailand, New Zealand, Australia, the Netherlands, France, the Philippines, Greece, Belgium, Colombia, Ethiopia, Luxembourg, and South Africa.


    MacArthur was appointed Commander of the Far East Forces.


    Hardy wasn''t focused on the military aspect; he had no capacity in that arena. His focus was on something else.


    Wars depend on logistics.


    Now that the war machine had been set in motion, vast supplies would be needed. And as America''s forward base, Japan would naturally be the optimal supply center.


    The United States Congress also decided to procure supplies from Japan.


    Historically, Japanese companies received these orders, allowing Japan''s economy to quickly recover from post-war damage. Now, however, these orders would naturally fall under Hardy''s control, given his influence over the Japanese economy.


    Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Today, Lieutenant General Williams, head of the U.S. Army Logistics Agency, Major General Sutherland, Chief of Staff of the Far East Forces, and Jon Hardy, Japan''s economic envoy, sat together. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lieutenant General Williams looked at Sutherland, then at Hardy, and smiled. "President Johnson personally sent me to Japan to organize supplies for the Far East Forces. Apart from weapons, most items will need to be procured here in Japan."


    "The duration of the war is uncertain, and this is only the first order. Congress has already approved $2 billion in funding for supplies, including weapons, ammunition, equipment, fuel, and logistics."


    "Purchasing from multiple suppliers can be a hassle. It might be better to have one or a few major companies manage the procurement. What do you think, Sutherland?"


    Chief of Staff Sutherland chuckled, "I have no objections. As long as I get the supplies I need, I''ll follow the Logistics Agency''s lead."


    Lieutenant General Williams turned to Hardy, "Hardy, I think you''re the most suitable person for this job in Japan."


    Hardy chuckled, "I''m more than happy to take on this business."


    Hardy knew that this initial $2 billion was just the beginning.


    The war would drag on intermittently for three years. Future records indicated that the United States spent over $20 billion directly, with Japan''s position as the supply base earning it substantial profit, enabling it to recover from its prior devastation.


    Japan even gained some political leverage.


    In the past, Japanese military factories produced ammunition for the U.S. Army.


    But now, Japan''s industries were under the control of Hardy and seven major conglomerates. With only light industry in place, Japan couldn''t manufacture ammunition, meaning that American companies would supply ammunition from the United States.


    This development pleased American arms companies, as they wouldn''t lose any profits to Japan.


    As for Japan, it was unlikely to profit as much from this war as it did historically; most of the gains would go to Hardy and the seven major conglomerates.


    "The supplies for the military will be of the highest quality, so prices may be a bit higher," Hardy said with a smile.


    Williams nodded, "Quality is the priority."


    Sutherland also nodded in agreement.


    "I remember when I was in the army, eating those standard-issue rations. After World War II, it took a long time to get rid of the leftovers. I doubt any of our soldiers would want to go back to eating those rations, so I think it''s necessary to provide better food supplies."


    "Oh? What do you suggest?" Williams asked.


    "Rations should only be a partial solution. Fresh food is essential for soldier morale, even if it''s just hot dogs. My company has designed a type of food truck capable of making fresh bread, sandwiches, hot dogs, and hot coffee on site. The military could procure these mobile kitchens."


    "That''s a great idea. Let''s look into it," Williams said.


    "War can be dull, and soldiers may spend long periods in bunkers or barracks. They need something to pass the time, and I think they''d appreciate a steady supply of Playboy magazines," Hardy added.


    "That could work too."


    In war, morale is critical. Soldiers, used to the comforts of Japan''s nightlife, would miss the warm surroundings of Japan when faced with cold, harsh conditions. A magazine like Playboy might just keep them going.


    Modern warfare is all about logistics.


    In ancient times, armies could rely on local resources, feeding off the land and sustaining their campaigns by pillaging from the enemy. In contrast, modern warfare demands massive amounts of ammunition and supplies, measured in tons. In any conflict, resources are quickly exhausted. Even in land wars, the toll on resources is immense, and wars involving advanced technologies like air and naval warfare are even more costly. Thus, modern warfare becomes a battle of national strength and logistical capability.


    During World War II, the United States dedicated its entire national power to producing wartime supplies, which led to the shutdown of many non-essential businesses, with some resources diverted for military use. This was the reason why, when Hardy arrived, numerous factories were inactive.


    At that time, every business prioritized supporting the war effort.


    The economic impact was significant.


    But the current situation is different.


    This time, it''s a limited war in the Far East, primarily a support operation. Unlike the past, when the United States was directly involved in combat, Congress would not agree to mobilize the entire nation to produce war materials. Additionally, disrupting domestic economic development would be unacceptable.


    The American public would not support sacrificing their livelihood to support a distant conflict in the Far East that drains resources and affects their lives and business growth. Therefore, mobilizing the entire nation for supplies is out of the question. Entrusting a few major companies with logistical duties is, in fact, a very wise choice.

 Chapter 584 - 584 Telecommunications And Electronics Companies

    This plan received approval from President Johnson and Congress.


    Providing supplies for the war effort is a lucrative business. Even if it''s just basic supplies, this venture could easily generate billions of dollars, with potential profits reaching hundreds of millions.


    Given the scale of this opportunity, Hardy naturally took it very seriously. He immediately sent a telegram to the United States, instructing Andy to establish a dedicated department to manage this business and to dispatch a more specialized team.


    Both teams would work in close cooperation.


    The Hardy Chain Stores would play a major role this time. With thousands of suppliers, the chain stores could directly place orders for whatever supplies were needed. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Japan, a similar model was in place. The team categorized the supplies needed by the U.S. military and assigned suitable factories to produce them. Once completed, these products were handed over to the logistics department, which was only responsible for inspection. If the products met standards, they were sent to the battlefield.


    In this environment, whoever secured the contracts would earn substantial profits. Naturally, the seven major financial groups were eyeing a share of the pie.


    In the Empire Hotel''s conference room, A meeting of the seven major financial groups was underway.


    This gathering included not only company representatives based in Japan but also high-level representatives and partners who had flown in from the United States¡ªfigures with significant influence within their respective groups.


    The U.S. military''s weapons, ammunition, and fuel also originated from these financial groups, although those were separate businesses. The current focus for the gathered individuals was on securing contracts for supplying the U.S. military''s daily necessities.


    This, too, represented a lucrative opportunity.


    With such a huge business at stake, Hardy could not take it all for himself. He understood well that business is fundamentally a matter of distribution; only when everyone profits can business endure.


    Moreover, his Japanese enterprises were in partnership with the seven major financial groups.


    In fact, Hardy had become a representative for the seven financial groups in Japan, elevating his status considerably.


    Whether in Japan or the U.S.,


    When Hardy needed to discuss partnerships with the seven major financial groups, the conglomerates and families involved were bound to listen.


    With this influence, there was no business that he could not undertake in America.


    This is the power of connections.


    Through careful maneuvering, Hardy had built a powerful network.


    Hardy began by saying, "Gentlemen, the Department of Defense has provided us with a catalog of supplies for military use, comprising 11 major categories, 263 sub-categories, and over 20,000 items. Our purpose today is twofold: first, to allocate production of these materials; and second, to determine the best approach to supply them to the U.S. military."


    No one spoke, knowing that Hardy likely already had a plan. They waited to hear his proposed course of action.


    "We have numerous companies producing similar materials, so we need to allocate them accordingly. For instance, chocolate production involves multiple companies: Hardy Group, the Clark Group, and Mellon''s Aike Candy Company."


    "Then there are automobiles. There are numerous car manufacturers in the United States, as well as some in Japan. Which ones should we rely on?"


    "Similarly, with products like meat, clothing, and pharmaceuticals, we need to assign specific production tasks."


    Everyone in the room understood that whoever received the production orders would make money, while those left out would miss out on the profits. And the decision of distribution rested in Hardy''s hands.


    "The second point is about distribution. Currently, the U.S. military has designated Hardy Group as their supplier. I have two options for you to consider: the first is that you sell your products to the Hardy Group as suppliers to the Hardy Chain Stores, and then the Hardy Group provides these products to the U.S. military."


    This arrangement, they thought, would allow Hardy to capture the margin, relegating them to labor providers. However, even as labor providers, they could still earn a substantial income.


    Hardy continued, "The other option is for all of us to form a joint company, selling all produced supplies collectively to the U.S. military, with profits distributed based on our shares."


    Everyone''s interest peaked at once.


    This idea was much more attractive, and they all nodded in agreement.


    As a savvy businessman, Hardy was not inclined to relinquish his share of the profits without something in return; he had a plan.


    "Gentlemen, forming a joint company essentially means the Hardy Group is giving up some of its profits, so I would like to receive something of equal value in exchange," Hardy proposed.


    "What do you want, Mr. Hardy?" someone asked.


    "I want shares in certain companies I am particularly interested in, currently held by your groups. I''ve already purchased some of these stocks on the market, though only in small amounts, and I hope to acquire more from you," Hardy replied.


    "What shares do you have in mind?" asked another partner from a financial group.


    "IBM, the Telegraph and Telephone Company, and Motorola," Hardy said.


    Hardy was aware of the future trajectory, knowing that many of America''s future tech giants¡ªMicrosoft, Intel, Apple, telecommunications firms¡ªwould emerge from these companies. Although they were still in their infancy, owning shares now would significantly benefit the Hardy Group''s development over the next several decades.


    At present, these tech companies were not seen as vital assets by these financial groups. The American economy was still dominated by oil, steel, automotive, rubber, and chemical industries. The true potential of these tech companies would only become evident in the late 20th and early 21st centuries.


    Hardy''s investment might seem premature now, but it was also the easiest time to enter. By the 1960s, when telecommunications and electronics gained market traction, share prices would soar, and entering the market would be exponentially more expensive.


    Hardy set forth his terms, and whether they accepted would be up to them.


    The matter required internal discussions. After the meeting, representatives would consult with their superiors and partners, sparking a flurry of telegraph communications between Japan and the U.S.


    In the end, business is an exchange, with each party getting what it needs. At this stage, those tech companies were seen as future investments with little current output, still in an incubation phase. In contrast, the military supply contracts represented tangible profits.

 Chapter 585 - 585 A Smokescreen Or The Real plan?

    Hardy''s prediction was correct¡ªthe financial groups were far more enthusiastic about the military supply business than about tech companies, and several were willing to sell him a portion of their shares.


    As a result, Hardy acquired 5% of IBM, 3.7% of the Telegraph and Telephone Company, and 7% of Motorola.


    Of course, all purchases were made at market value.


    Hardy already held some shares in these companies, all acquired on the open market. Now, with 7.8% of IBM, 6.5% of the Telegraph and Telephone Company, and 12.6% of Motorola, Hardy was effectively a major shareholder.


    Additionally, Hardy now had legitimate entry into these corporations with a seat as a major shareholder. This would enable him to buy additional shares in the future without raising suspicions, making it easier for him to continue his operations.


    The next step was to discuss supply details and allocate production orders.


    In the automotive category, there were transport trucks, passenger vehicles, command cars, engineering vehicles, motorcycles, tractors, field kitchens, and more.


    In the office category: typewriters, paper, pens, and other supplies.


    In the medical category: emergency medicines, surgical tools, IV equipment, battlefield stretchers, ropes, and so on.


    In clothing: various types of clothing, including summer and winter wear, single-layer and padded jackets, leather boots, rubber shoes, slippers, blankets, thin and thick quilts, outdoor sleeping bags, as well as personal equipment and camping gear.


    In communication: telephones, telephone lines, and walkie-talkies.


    In tools: entrenching tools, boards and pliers, barbed wire, and similar items.


    In daily essentials: toothpaste, toothbrushes, soap, toilet paper, sanitary pads, etc.


    In miscellaneous items: cigarettes, lighters, coffee, tea, cola, snacks, and more.


    Hardy commented, "The U.S. is in a far better position now than during World War II, and we should improve the logistics support for the troops."


    "I discussed this with Director Williams, and we agreed to offer our soldiers better services, starting with their meals. I believe the soldiers are tired of canned rations¡ªI can relate. When they''re on the front lines fighting, we should be delivering better food to them."


    "Food is incredibly important. It may be the greatest comfort they receive during the war. I''ve prepared a meal plan."


    Hardy handed out a menu for everyone to review.


    Monday: Braised beef, hot dogs, mashed potatoes, vegetable salad, broth, condensed milk, coffee, fruit.


    Tuesday: Veal, noodle soup, carrots stewed with green beans, butter, coffee, fruit.


    Wednesday: Meatloaf, sandwiches, bacon, spinach stew, butter, coffee, sugar.


    Thursday: Pork chops, salted potatoes, bacon, pickles, condensed milk.


    Friday: Roast beef, cabbage, canned vegetables, butter, coffee, sugar.


    Saturday: Sardines in olive oil, beef, fine smoked meat, pea soup, coffee, butter.


    Sunday: Sausages, minced pork, apple sauce, creamy soup, coffee, sugar.


    "These will not be canned foods but fresh meals prepared on-site in mobile kitchens. The menu will change periodically, and cigarettes, Pepsi, and similar items will be supplied without restriction."


    "Of course, we''ll still prepare some ration boxes. There could be situations where mobile kitchens can''t keep up, such as in field operations."


    The meetings lasted several days. Each company received a set production quota, and major allocations were completed. Hardy wouldn''t need to handle the finer details himself.


    Next, Hardy gathered Japanese government officials and entrepreneurs for a meeting.


    Japanese officials and businessmen were overjoyed at securing U.S. military supply contracts. Although a large portion of the income would go to the Americans, Japan would still earn substantial profits.


    Moreover, many factories would need to expand production, allowing them to hire more workers and address unemployment issues¡ªa boon for the Japanese government.


    All factories sprang into action, with workers putting in extra hours. Some factories expanded production and hired additional staff. Companies like Toyota and Honda also secured many orders; for instance, Toyota was tasked with producing field kitchens trucks.


    Agricultural products were mainly imported from the U.S., with entire shiploads of flour, beef, coffee, chocolate, and Pepsi being delivered.


    The Global Times reported on the U.S. military''s procurement activities in Japan, bringing a sense of optimism and excitement to Japanese society and sparking hopes for economic growth.


    "Naturally, news of these developments also reached North Korea and its communist allies." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reporters from the Global Times even interviewed General MacArthur, with ABC Television''s crew on-site as well. A reporter asked MacArthur, "General, could you tell us about your plans for the upcoming operation?"


    With characteristic arrogance, MacArthur replied, "I''m planning an amphibious landing at Incheon to cut the enemy''s forces in half, then encircle them with the Eighth Army and eliminate them completely."


    The reporter, visibly surprised, asked, "General, won''t that be very risky?"


    MacArthur scoffed, "Their forces are no match for us. We have the world''s most powerful army, the bravest soldiers, and the most brilliant commanders."


    As the interview concluded, the reporter asked, "General MacArthur, can we report on this interview publicly? I''m concerned it may reveal your military plans."


    MacArthur waved dismissively, "Go ahead and report. I''m not worried about the enemy knowing my plans. Even if they do, they won''t be able to stop my operation. I want the whole world to see that the U.S. military''s actions will lead to inevitable success."


    "General, when do you think the war will end?" the reporter asked as a final question.


    "By Christmas," MacArthur replied with absolute certainty. "I believe my soldiers will be home in time for Christmas dinner."


    Under the impression of playing along with MacArthur''s smokescreen plan, an ABC reporter unknowingly reported General MacArthur''s actual plan.


    Everyone knew MacArthur was arrogant, but no one expected him to be so arrogant as to publish his actual battle plan in the newspaper.


    However, this incident was confirmed: it was indeed MacArthur himself who authorized the publication, not the newspaper acting independently. This led everyone to believe it was just his smokescreen plan¡ªno one actually thought it was his real plan.


    A general revealing his battle plan to the public¡ªit took a great deal of courage and nerve. Of course, it was also a rather foolish move. When the U.S. Department of Defense and the Joint Chiefs of Staff saw the report, they nearly fainted from anger. Unlike the public, they actually knew what kind of character their General MacArthur was and believed it might indeed be his real plan.


    Sincerely hoping the general may have changed his arrogant nature with age, they immediately sent a telegram to MacArthur, asking if this was a smokescreen¡ªa deliberate attempt to mislead the enemy, since similar tactics had been used during World War II.

 Chapter 586 - 586 Caesars Palace

    "No, I fully intend to land at Incheon. Don''t worry, I''ll succeed," MacArthur replied, plainly.


    The Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff was so angred he wanted to shot MacArthur in the head. "Are you mad the enemy will prepare in advance, making the operation countless times harder," he warned.


    "I will succeed. Absolutely." With that, MacArthur ignored any further telegrams from the Joint Chiefs.


    MacArthur now didn''t regard the Department of Defense or the Joint Chiefs, and he even disregarded the President. In later years, President Truman would have to fly from the U.S. to Wake Island just to meet MacArthur, and MacArthur even arrived hours late.


    During the war, MacArthur ignored the President''s orders, took political actions without authorization, and exceeded the authority of a general. Coupled with the fact that the war had turned unfavorable, resulting in a heavy blow that knocked him off his pedestal, the President finally ran out of patience and dismissed him, sending MacArthur back to the United States in disgrace.


    At this point in time, MacArthur was at the peak of his arrogance.


    Because of the war, the U.S. stock market also underwent significant changes, with defense and consumer goods stocks soaring.


    Once the U.S. announced its entry into the war, major defense stocks began to rise, especially when some military companies announced they had won government contracts; their stock prices skyrocketed. Everyone knew these companies were about to make a fortune.


    As the saying goes, when the cannons roar, gold flows like water.


    It was burning money in the truest sense.


    At the same time, consumer stocks rose as well. Since the war demanded a vast array of supplies, stock prices were lifted along with it.


    Investment firms in Japan seized this opportunity for heavy promotion. The Japanese public had become aware that Japan had received large orders from the United States, with factories operating at full capacity. The prosperous future market was already in sight.


    The investment market in Japan had already been booming, and now, with the surge in defense stocks and investment firms pushing promotions hard, Japanese society grew restless and full of passion.


    Even previously conservative people began mortgaging their antiques, gold, and land to banks, seeking the help of financial investment companies.


    These investment firms grew ever more prosperous.


    As July approached, Hardy prepared to return to the United States because there were several important matters awaiting his attention there.


    Hardy''s private plane landed directly at the Las Vegas airport. This time, he was mainly here for the headquarters and the two casinos in Las Vegas.


    After two years of construction, the Hardy Group''s headquarters in Las Vegas was finally complete¡ªa building over 200 meters tall, with an exterior covered in golden glass that sparkled brilliantly in the sunlight.


    Andy was already waiting there. Hardy and Andy stood outside the building, looking at the glittering structure, and Hardy said with a smile, "It stands out, doesn''t it? Impossible not to notice."


    Andy nodded with a smile. The design was indeed memorable, like a block of gold. Later, the building would indeed come to be known as the Golden Brick Building.


    This building would now serve as one of the Hardy Group''s headquarters, primarily handling the casino business in Las Vegas. As for Los Angeles, it would remain the main office, overseeing other business areas. The Hardy Group was already considering building a new headquarters in Los Angeles.


    However, since Los Angeles lies on a seismic zone, the headquarters there would not be a towering skyscraper, though the area covered could be more extensive.


    Plans were also underway to establish a headquarters in New York to oversee Hardy Group''s East Coast business.


    Most importantly, the two casinos they had been building were now complete and ready to open. Each casino had seen investments exceeding $100 million, covering an enormous area and featuring grandeur that was impossible to ignore when entering the Las Vegas Strip.


    Hardy and Andy first entered the Caesars Palace Casino.


    Roman architecture¡ªit could be summed up in one word:


    Opulent.


    Everywhere you looked, there was gold.


    People today might find this color gaudy, but for people back then, the first feeling upon entering was one of awe, overwhelmed by the sheer opulence.


    The casino manager accompanied Hardy on an inspection, and Andy told Hardy, "The management teams for both casinos have been assembled. We''re currently recruiting dealers, service personnel, hotel staff, a shopping mall management team, and luxury goods retailers for the shopping streets. Everything should be ready within another half month.


    The casino tables and slot machines are in place.


    On the shopping street, merchants have begun setting up their products. Since Hardy acquired shares in numerous luxury brands, these brands will all open stores in Las Vegas. Even luxury brands that Hardy hadn''t acquired were signing exclusive sales agreements with the company.


    Patek Philippe, Vacheron Constantin, Blancpain, Breguet, Rolex, Chanel, Herm¨¨s, Cartier, Louis Vuitton, Prada, Dior, Gucci, Bvlgari, Lanc?me, Est¨¦e Lauder¡ª


    There were thousands of luxury brands, offering clothing, shoes, jewelry, watches, handbags, cosmetics¡ªeverything one could imagine.


    After leaving Caesars Palace, they went to the Venetian Hotel, which had a unique charm. You could take a gondola and tour the massive casino complex. It had a casino, shopping area, leisure area, and a food area.


    The luxury stores were similar to those at Caesars Palace. The food area had over 30 restaurants, serving cuisines from over a dozen countries.


    The current task was to set an opening date and plan activities to attract visitors and gamblers.


    After all, the two casinos could accommodate tens of thousands of people. A lackluster opening would be a significant failure.


    In the conference room, everyone looked at Hardy. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When will recruitment be complete, and when will the luxury stores be fully set up?" Hardy asked.


    "The work should be done around the 25th of this month," the person in charge reported.


    "Finished by the 25th, but we still need to organize activities, so let''s not rush it. Let''s make everything as perfect as possible. Let''s set the opening date for August 5th," Hardy decided.

 Chapter 587 - 587 Caesars Palace Hotel And The Venetian Hotel

    Hardy had already checked the almanac and noted that, after the 25th in July, there weren''t any particularly favorable days, and time was tight. August 2nd was a good choice, August 5th was even better, and August 9th was also acceptable. Beyond that, it would be the 15th. August 5th was the most suitable, especially as it was a Saturday, making it convenient for visitors to come and enjoy a fun weekend.


    With the date set, the next step was publicity. Hardy said, "Reserve a month''s worth of pages in the S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Global Times


    , with large ads running every day to create a buzz. Also, book prime-time slots on ABC and Las Vegas television stations for extensive advertisement."


    "Make sure every American knows that the two big casinos in Las Vegas will be opening on the same day."


    "Increase the number of buses from Los Angeles to Las Vegas so that visitors can arrive smoothly and on time."


    "For external promotions, announce that starting August 5, Las Vegas will host a week-long concert featuring performances by big stars like Marilyn Monroe, Ava Gardner, and Judy Garland."


    "Elizabeth Taylor, Hedy Lamarr, Vivien Leigh, Greta Garbo, and Ingrid Bergman will also attend as guest celebrities."


    "I''ve already spoken to Edward''s agency. Once the venue at the Venetian is ready, they''ll hold a Victoria''s Secret Angel lingerie show."


    "Notify the Los Angeles company that there will be a two-week boxing event at the Caesars Palace boxing arena, inviting the most famous boxers across the U.S. with a prize set for the competition. Of course, the casino can open betting for this event as well."


    Previously, underground boxing arenas were run by gangs. After Hardy''s guidance, Bill had already legitimized this business. Now, Bill controlled the East Coast boxing matches and was planning to create his own tournament series.


    At this time, WBC and WBA didn''t exist yet; there was only the NBA¡ªthough not the basketball one, but an intercontinental boxing organization. Over time, the NBA grew and eventually rebranded as the WBA. Later on, the IBF and WBO would also be established.


    "Andy, take note: on opening day, in my name, invite officials and legislators from Nevada, California, Las Vegas, Los Angeles, and San Francisco."


    "Also, in my name, invite representatives from the California Fund, Rockefeller Fund, Morgan Fund, Cleveland Fund, Texas Fund, DuPont Fund, Mellon Fund, and the chairpersons, board members, and presidents of all companies collaborating with Hardy Group."


    Andy noted it down, smiling as he said, "I estimate that just this group alone will be over a thousand people."


    The casino manager looked at Hardy with admiration, thinking how powerful his boss was to know so many influential figures. With connections like this, how could business not go well?


    With these tasks assigned, Hardy and Andy returned to Los Angeles. As soon as their car reached the estate, Taylor ran out of the house in a dress, and, abandoning her ladylike composure, threw herself at Hardy.


    Hardy caught Taylor and held her in his arms.


    "Hardy, I missed you so much," Taylor cooed, then kissed him deeply.


    Eighteen-year-old Taylor, with her violet eyes, looked like a fairy, a girl in her prime and beauty.


    The room eventually fell silent again. Taylor lay on Hardy''s chest, catching her breath as she said, "I could have your child, you know."


    "No, you''re still too young; you''ve just reached adulthood yourself. It would be best after you''re 25," Hardy said, stroking her damp, curved hip.


    Then he mentioned the casino opening and inviting her as a guest performer, and naturally, Taylor was delighted.


    Recently, Ava had not been filming but was recording a new album. She was now a famous movie star and an even more renowned singer. Moreover, in the coming season, she would be a guest on ABC''s "Super Idol" talent show, so she couldn''t leave.


    On the third day, Irina naturally came over to report her work.


    Irina had grown rapidly, now a well-known host and vice president of the television station, with distinct abilities of her own.


    As for Marilyn Monroe, she was still in Miami, filming the final scenes for


    Some Like It Hot


    . Hearing that Hardy was in Los Angeles, she exclaimed, "The movie will be done soon; I''ll be back in a week at most. Wait for me!"


    ...


    The


    Global Times


    featured an extensive advertisement:


    "Caesars Palace Hotel and the Venetian Hotel in Las Vegas will have a grand opening on August 5th, with a large-scale opening ceremony."


    "At the Caesars Palace performance hall, multiple concerts will be held, with stars such as Ava Gardner, Marilyn Monroe, Johnny Fontane, Judy Garland, and finalists from the past two seasons of


    Super Idol


    ."


    "The hotel''s event space will host the ''Victoria''s Secret Angel Show,'' an American lingerie model competition, lasting a week and planned as an annual event."


    "The Hardy Group will hold the ''All-American Boxing Championship,'' inviting the nation''s top boxers to participate. Spectators will be able to bet on their favorite fighters."


    "Caesars Palace and the Venetian Hotel will each host live TV raffles, with one every two hours, totaling eight per day, alternating with events at Hardy''s hotel."


    "Both Caesars Palace and the Venetian offer luxury shopping areas, showcasing top global luxury brands, allowing you to purchase any desired item and enjoy a complete shopping experience."


    ABC Television has also begun covering Caesars Palace and the Venetian Hotel in their broadcasts. The ads showcase the unique appeal of the two casinos, with a mix of dining, entertainment, and leisure that excites the public.


    People have noticed that these new casinos are larger than Hardy''s original casino hotel, with luxurious interiors and even more entertainment options. Once inside, guests can stay entertained for days without needing to leave.


    Meanwhile¡­


    The Hardy Group has mobilized all resources, inviting government officials, legislators, companies affiliated with the Hardy Group, and contacts from the seven major financial consortiums associated with Hardy. Nearly 4,000 to 5,000 invitations have been sent out.


    Many have responded, confirming they will attend.


    In addition¡­


    Numerous Hollywood celebrities received invitations as well. As president of the actors'' guild, Hardy commands respect, so these individuals feel obliged to attend.

 Chapter 588 - 588 Nicky Hilton

    Hardy isn''t the only one leveraging connections; Caesars Palace and the Venetian have partners who are also inviting their networks, ensuring a grand and lively opening that will make headlines.


    Monroe is back. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The filming ofSome Like It Hothas wrapped, with the director returning to Los Angeles for post-production. Monroe''s first action upon returning was to visit Hardy.


    In the bedroom¡­


    Stroking Monroe''s golden hair while leaning next to her, Hardy says, "You''re the lead performer at the opening concerts for the two new Las Vegas casinos."


    Monroe nodded; she was more than willing to take on the role.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll have the performance director meet with you. You''ll need to coordinate on rehearsals, backup dancers, and the overall program effect," Hardy said.


    "Alright, I''ll make sure it''s perfect," Monroe replied.


    The next day¡­


    Monroe returned to work mode. Not only Monroe, but Ava, Johnny, Judy Garland, and other singers had also started rehearsing.


    Meanwhile, two more Hardy chain stores in Los Angeles had opened. Hardy hadn''t had a chance to visit yet, but today he planned to check on them, as there were still many expansions and developments for the chain''s future.


    He decided to bring Taylor along.


    When Hardy called Taylor, she was thrilled and got dressed immediately. She waited outside her home for Hardy, estimating the time.


    While Taylor was waiting, a green convertible sped towards her. When the driver saw her, his eyes lit up, and the car screeched to a stop in front of her.


    "Hey, Elizabeth! Were you waiting for me? I brought my new car to take you for a ride!" he said, tapping the car''s steering wheel.


    Taylor recognized the young man behind the wheel: Nicky Hilton, the eldest son of the Hilton family. She had attended a friend''s birthday party recently, where Nicky had been a guest.


    At the party, Nicky had been captivated by Elizabeth Taylor''s beauty. He introduced himself and stuck close to her the entire night, clearly trying to flirt. Taylor, though, was no fool and quickly recognized his intentions. But these days, Taylor only had eyes for Hardy and ignored him.


    In Nicky view, Elizabeth was just an actress with some fame, but nowhere near his level as an heir to a wealthy family. He believed that once Taylor knew he was a Hilton, she''d naturally warm up to him.


    But he miscalculated.


    Hardy was an outstanding man, just 29 years old yet already one of America''s top magnates, almost on par with families like the Rockefellers and the Morgans¡ªfar beyond the Hilton family.


    Besides, Nicky Hilton was merely an heir with an uncertain future.


    Taylor saw him as a typical playboy: frivolous and relying on his family name to lure women, only to discard them once they''d fallen for him.


    At the party, she hadn''t paid him much attention. But he wouldn''t give up, starting to hound her.


    He sent flowers and small gifts to her regularly.


    Taylor returned everything, sending them back the way they came.


    Hilton even started showing up at her door, asking her out. Taylor bluntly refused, telling him she had a boyfriend and wanted him to stop bothering her. Hearing this, Nicky Hilton only laughed and said, "I don''t mind stealing someone''s girlfriend¡ªas long as her boyfriend''s worth the challenge."


    Then he left with a smile.


    Taylor and Hardy''s relationship wasn''t public, and due to Hardy''s influence, no paparazzi dared report on it. The actors'' guild, which now included reporters, kept them in line; after all, there wasn''t yet a dedicated journalists'' union, so no one dared cross Hardy.


    Those with some sense had an inkling of Hardy''s other connections. Reporters avoided covering him because they valued their lives.


    Reporting that Hardy was with a movie star would be mere gossip, entertaining to some.


    But the repercussions would be unbearable.


    Disappearance.


    Car accidents.


    Drowning.


    Choking on food.


    Getting stabbed in broad daylight with no one the wiser.


    Hardy had started out in the Mafia, and the Mafia was notorious for its unconventional means of assassination.


    Only a fool would take that risk.


    So Nicky Hilton didn''t know that Taylor''s boyfriend was Jon Hardy. If he had known, even if he had several lives, he wouldn''t dare pursue Hardy''s woman. He was a playboy, not an idiot.


    That day, Hardy had arranged to pick Taylor up. She was waiting when Nicky Hilton showed up and spotted her at her door.


    "Nicky, I told you I have a boyfriend and won''t accept your advances. Please leave. I''m waiting for him to pick me up," Taylor said, moving away from Nicky.


    "Oh, your boyfriend''s coming? Great, I''d love to see who he is and what kind of car he drives. Let''s hope it''s not a black Ford," Nicky said with a smug grin.


    Taylor rolled her eyes.


    At that moment, a motorcade approached, led by a Ford, with a Rolls-Royce in the center.


    "My boyfriend''s here, and yes, it''s a black Ford," Taylor said with pride.


    Nicky noticed the Rolls-Royce in the middle and was taken aback by the procession. Who could command such a display, with security cars front and back? Even a presidential motorcade would have a similar setup.


    Hardy hadn''t intended to show off but valued safety. He had vast wealth, many women, and a bright future; he didn''t want to risk anything by being careless.


    Hardy, still in the car, had already seen Taylor waiting at her door, with a young man in a convertible beside her.


    The car door opened partially, and Hardy''s voice called out, "Taylor, hop in. Let''s go."


    "Sure thing!"


    Taylor joyfully answered and hopped into the car.


    Nicky Hilton never saw who was inside the car. After Taylor got in and the door closed, the motorcade departed.


    Taylor sat next to Hardy, smiling as she held onto his arm.


    "Was that guy with the sports car a friend of yours?" Hardy asked casually.


    Taylor pouted, "Who would be friends with him? His name is Nicky Hilton, one of the heirs of the Hilton family. I met him at my friend''s birthday party, and since then, he''s been chasing me relentlessly."


    "I told him I have a boyfriend, but he just laughed and said he enjoys competing with others. Later, he kept sending flowers and gifts, but I refused all of them. He even came to my house, but I sent him away."


    "I think that if I mentioned your name, he''d have been scared off right away. But without your consent, I was worried that mentioning your name might have consequences, so I didn''t say anything," Taylor said, glancing up at Hardy.


    ---

 Chapter 589 - 589 Hardys Warning

    Her purple eyes sparkled mischievously.


    Hardy chuckled inwardly, recognizing her playful approach.


    "You can tell him you''re my girlfriend, and if any media ask, feel free to acknowledge it openly," Hardy replied.


    After all, he wasn''t a politician.


    All his wealth was his own. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who could object if he had multiple girlfriends?


    Taylor''s face lit up with joy. She jumped onto Hardy''s lap, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him.


    Hardy''s hand instinctively slipped under her neckline.


    Today, she was wearing a halter dress with a crisscross design at the front, with straps tied behind her neck.


    The dress made it easy to reach in.


    The texture was perfect; her development was impeccable, embodying youthful charm...


    Hardy brought Taylor to the new chain supermarket. The two shopped as ordinary customers, and the experience was excellent. The supermarket was well-stocked, with items neatly organized, and the staff was very courteous.


    There were many customers in the store, and the checkout lines showed the business was thriving.


    A few people wandered around, discreetly watching the customers. Hardy quickly recognized these individuals as security staff. This approach had become standard in Hardy''s supermarkets and was highly effective. Neither petty nor major thieves dared to cause trouble in his stores.


    After shopping with Taylor, they left the supermarket and returned to the estate. It was a hot day, so they planned to go swimming, and Taylor went to change.


    Meanwhile, Hardy picked up the phone and called Andy.


    "Boss, what can I do for you?" Andy asked.


    "It''s about Taylor," Hardy said, explaining the situation with Nicky Hilton''s pursuit of Taylor.


    "Call the head of the Hilton family and let them know Nicky Hilton should behave himself. If he continues, Hardy Group won''t hesitate to take action¡ªagainst both Nicky and the entire Hilton family," Hardy said coolly.


    "Understood, Boss," Andy replied.


    When Hardy first heard the name Nicky Hilton, he remembered who the young man was¡ªElizabeth Taylor''s first husband in a previous life. Taylor had married Nicky Hilton when she was only 18 years and four months old, but they divorced within months. During their honeymoon, Nicky had abused Taylor, leading to a rift that soon ended their marriage.


    He hadn''t expected that man to reappear in this life. Although Hardy didn''t care about him, it still left an unpleasant feeling.


    Conrad Hilton, head of the Hilton family, was reviewing documents at his office. With two major casinos about to open in Las Vegas and constant advertising on TV and in newspapers, the Hilton Hotel management team saw the potential for more business in Las Vegas. They recommended the group build a hotel there.


    Of course, if they could add a casino, even better.


    However, the Hilton family lacked the connections needed to secure entry into the Las Vegas casino business.


    Conrad Hilton understood that if they wanted to establish a presence in Las Vegas, Jon Hardy, America''s rising power player, was the key figure they couldn''t ignore.


    Without his approval, no one could make money in Las Vegas.


    Even the American Mafia and other crime organizations acknowledged Hardy''s dominance, which spoke volumes about his influence.


    "Ring, ring!"


    The phone on his desk rang. Conrad Hilton picked it up, and his secretary''s voice came through, "Chairman, Mr. Andy, the president of Hardy Group, is on the line."


    Conrad Hilton was momentarily stunned.


    The president of Hardy Group? Why would he call?


    But then he felt a thrill of excitement. Regardless of the reason, this might be an opportunity to establish a relationship with Hardy Group, perhaps even opening a line of communication with Jon Hardy himself.


    He gestured for the secretary to put Andy on the line.


    "Hello, President Andy, this is Conrad Hilton. I''ve heard so much about you, though we haven''t met. May I ask what brings you to contact me today?" Conrad Hilton asked warmly.


    Andy''s tone, however, was cold. "Mr. Conrad Hilton, I''m contacting you on behalf of Mr. Hardy."


    "Ah, Mr. Jon Hardy? What business does Mr. Hardy have with me?" Conrad Hilton asked.


    "Your son, Nicky Hilton, correct?" Andy inquired.


    Upon hearing his son''s name, Conrad Hilton felt a sudden sense of foreboding, suspecting it wasn''t good news.


    "Yes, he''s my son."


    "In recent days, while Mr. Hardy was in Japan, your son Nicky Hilton has been continuously harassing Mr. Hardy''s girlfriend, Ms. Taylor. Mr. Hardy is not pleased to hear about this."


    Conrad Hilton''s heart sank.


    Internally, he cursed his son.


    You damn fool.


    It''s bad enough that you spend your days indulging in luxury, but now you''ve gone and caused trouble. Of all the people you could mess with, you chose someone who even I can''t afford to offend.


    "Mr. Hardy has asked me to inform you that your son should behave himself. If not, Hardy Group will respond accordingly, and this response will extend to the entire Hilton family. I hope you understand the implications of ''a full-scale war,'' Mr. Conrad Hilton."


    With that, Andy hung up.


    Conrad Hilton''s hand holding the receiver trembled.


    Full-scale war.


    He knew exactly what that meant.


    It involved every conceivable strategy: official, economic, and covert actions, with no holds barred.


    Hardy''s connections were formidable; everyone in America knew that President Johnson was his close friend. Hardy himself was a partner and leading figure in the California Consortium.


    Recently, there were even rumors that he''d grown closer to other major financial consortiums while developing business in Japan.


    Given these connections, offending Hardy would make life incredibly difficult for the Hilton family.


    An economic assault.


    Driving down stock prices, hostile takeovers, and other economic strategies¡ªHardy Group was backed by two major banks, Bank of America and Wells Fargo, giving it vastly superior financial power. If they decided to forcefully acquire Hilton assets, the Hilton family would struggle to resist.


    Then there were the covert actions.


    These were the most terrifying, especially in a service industry like Hilton Hotels.


    Imagine gangsters causing disturbances, frequent complaints, hotel fires, transformers getting smashed, or finding cockroaches in the food.


    There were endless ways to disrupt business.


    Hilton Hotels had to maintain good relationships with local gangs and even pay protection fees to operate. But if they offended the Mafia controlling these gangs, it would be catastrophic. They wouldn''t be able to stay in business.


    "Dammit! Dammit!" Conrad Hilton cursed his son angrily.


    He picked up the phone and called his secretary. "Mobilize everyone and get that damned Nicky here immediately! I need to see him right now!"


    ---

 Chapter 590 - 590 Entering The Hotel Industry

    Nicky Hilton was found playing with friends at a bar. Upon hearing his father''s urgent summons, he immediately drove back.


    His father, Conrad Hilton, looked so grim that it made Nicky anxious. He hadn''t caused any trouble recently¡ªhad he?


    "Why the hell did you go and mess with Elizabeth Taylor?" Conrad Hilton shouted at his son.


    "What? Elizabeth Taylor''s just a small time actress, and besides, I didn''t do anything," Nicky replied, bewildered.


    "Small time actress? Do you even know whose woman she is? She''s Jon Hardy''s woman! Surely you know who Jon Hardy is."


    Nicky''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Hardy''s name.


    Of course, he knew who Jon Hardy was. Hardy''s name was often mentioned in their social circles.


    People with connections like theirs knew more than the average person. They knew Hardy had a background in organized crime and still controlled Los Angeles''s largest gang. Even the American Mafia, notorious across the country, didn''t dare cross him.


    The recent incident with HD Security strafing a gang with fighter jets was still a hot topic of conversation among them.


    Who else in America would dare to do such a thing?


    Hardy dared, and afterward, he faced no repercussions. That gang, however, was wiped out gone down in history.


    And Elizabeth Taylor was Jon Hardy''s woman.


    Damn, he hadn''t known.


    Nicky Hilton''s face turned pale, and his voice trembled. "Father, I swear, I didn''t know Taylor was Jon Hardy''s woman. I was just pursuing her, sending her flowers a few times¡ªnothing more."


    Conrad Hilton shot his son a cold glare. "Lucky for you that you didn''t do anything else. If you had, it wouldn''t just be a warning¡ªyou''d be lying dead in the street."


    "I just got off the phone with Andy, the president of Hardy Group. He warned me that if you dare approach Taylor again, Hardy Group will go to full-scale war with the Hilton family. Do you understand what full-scale war means? With Hardy Group''s resources and connections, and the power they command, the only outcome for the Hilton family would be complete destruction."


    Conrad Hilton roared at his son.


    Nicky hung his head. He knew he''d really messed up this time.


    "You idiot! I ought to strip you of your heir status and kick you out as far as possible," Conrad Hilton spat furiously.


    Nicky was terrified. His one support, his life''s greatest hope, was the Hilton family fortune. Without his inheritance, he''d be penniless. What meaning would life have then?


    "Father, please! I know I was wrong. I''ll never cause trouble again," Nicky pleaded.


    Conrad waved hand in anger. "Luckily, this hasn''t come to the worst yet. They only gave a warning. From now on, never show yourself in front of Elizabeth Taylor again. If you even accidentally run into her, get as far away as you can."


    Conrad Hilton''s tone was severe.


    "Yes, I promise."


    Nicky thought to himself, if he''d known Taylor was Hardy''s woman, he wouldn''t have dared approach her.


    "And another thing¡ªbecause you caused this trouble, the Hilton family must do something to smooth things over. I''ll have a talk with Hardy."


    "As for you, you must leave the United States. Hilton is preparing to build a new hotel in Milan, Italy. Go to Milan, and don''t come back until the hotel is open. This is also a test for you. If you don''t perform well, I''ll reconsider your heir status."


    "Yes, Father," Nicky quickly agreed.


    The next day.


    Nicky Hilton boarded a plane bound for Milan.


    After Nicky left, Conrad Hilton contacted Andy. "Mr. Andy, I apologize for the previous incident. I''ve strictly forbidden Nicky from ever approaching Ms. Taylor again, and I''ve sent him off to a construction site in Italy."


    "Mr. Andy, I''d also like to meet with Mr. Hardy to discuss this matter and apologize in person. Additionally, perhaps our two families could find some opportunities for cooperation, maybe in the hotel industry."


    Andy conveyed Conrad Hilton''s intentions to Hardy. Hardy was indifferent. "Arrange a meeting with him, then."


    The meeting was set in Las Vegas, where two major casinos were set to open soon. Hardy had been staying there, and Monroe, Taylor, and Ava were all there as well, rehearsing for their performances.


    They were all staying at Hardy''s estate in Las Vegas.


    Conrad Hilton arrived at Hardy''s estate and saw three women accompanying Hardy. He recognized them instantly: Ava Gardner, one of Hollywood''s most famous stars and singers, hailed as a sex goddess of her time; Marilyn Monroe, Hollywood''s new sex goddess, unmatched in her allure; and Elizabeth Taylor, a renowned actress.


    All three women were obviously Hardy''s.


    And this time, it was one of Hardy''s women that his son had tried to court. Hardy was truly a ladies man, Conrad thought.


    He had three, and anyone who dared approach just one of them would be killed.


    So domineering.


    Hardy walked over and shook hands with Conrad Hilton, smiling. "Andy mentioned that Hilton has some cooperative interests with me?"


    Hardy didn''t mention his son.


    To him, the son was an insignificant figure. All he wanted was for him to stay away from Taylor. He''d only sent her a few bouquets of flowers, not enough to warrant extreme measures.


    Hardy was a reasonable man.


    "Mr. Hardy, I believe Las Vegas has immense potential, and Hilton Hotels is considering building a hotel here. Of course, it would be ideal to have a casino as well," Conrad Hilton said with a smile.


    Hardy gave a slight smile. "A lot of people want to open a casino in Las Vegas, but having money alone won''t cut it."


    Conrad Hilton knew this too. Such a lucrative business wasn''t something Hardy would easily let others get involved in.


    "My idea is to partner with you, Mr. Hardy, with you leading the way," Conrad Hilton proposed.


    Hardy paused.


    "Hardy Group has considered entering the hotel industry before, but we''ve been too occupied with other ventures to pursue it yet."


    ---


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 591 - 591 Opening Of Caesars Palace and The Venetian

    "You''re seeking a partnership? I think that''s possible, but not just for the Las Vegas hotel. Hardy Group hopes to acquire shares in Hilton Hotels, making us true partners," Hardy said.


    "How many shares would you want, Mr. Hardy?" Conrad Hilton hesitated. Selling shares wasn''t out of the question, but he wanted to retain his majority status. If Hardy Group became the controlling shareholder, the Hilton family would be relegated to mere employees.


    "Thirty percent. Any less would be meaningless," Hardy replied.


    The figure startled Conrad Hilton. "Mr. Hardy, even the Hilton family only holds 42% of the shares."


    "Then discuss it with the other shareholders, and sell to me proportionally. With ample capital, Hilton Hotels could acquire more hotels and grow faster. What do you think?" Hardy said to him.


    Capital is always the greatest lure for entrepreneurs.


    An entrepreneur''s ambitions only grow with time; they want their business to be the leader, the best in the industry.


    Growing step-by-step was too slow.


    The quickest path is through acquisitions, which require plenty of capital.


    Hardy had Wells Fargo, Bank of America behind him, and HSBC in Hong Kong¡ªample funding.


    The money Hardy would use to buy shares was only part of the deal. More importantly, partnering with Hardy Group would make it easier to secure future loans.


    Conrad did some quick calculations.


    If Hardy obtained 30% of the shares, his own stake would be diluted to 29.4%, making it lower than Hardy Group''s 30%, effectively positioning Hardy Group as the largest shareholder.


    "Mr. Hardy, I''ll need to consider the matter of the shares," Conrad Hilton replied.


    "No problem," Hardy said casually, taking a puff of his cigar.


    "By the way, how many hotels does Hilton have now?" Hardy asked offhandedly.


    "We have 28 hotels¡ªin New York, San Francisco, Los Angeles, Dallas, and internationally in London, Paris, and Rome, with plans for a new hotel in Milan," Conrad Hilton said with a hint of pride. It was the result of 30 years of hard work, nearly one new hotel every year.


    Hardy nodded, smiling faintly. "I have friends in those cities and countries. If Hilton Group needs any assistance, just let me know."


    Conrad Hilton took his leave, but sitting in the car, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Hardy''s final words were less an offer of help than a warning.


    A warning of what?


    Hardy''s "friends" in those cities could easily disrupt Hilton Hotels. Were they politicians, gangsters, or both? If they really took action against Hilton, it would spell disaster.


    After returning, Conrad Hilton discussed the proposal with the other shareholders. Bringing Hardy in as a major shareholder offered significant benefits for Hilton Hotels. Selling his own shares was out of the question, as Hardy was asking for too much. Ultimately, they decided to issue new shares, diluting everyone''s stakes proportionally.


    The day before Hardy''s Grand Hotel opened, Hardy Group and Hilton Hotels reached an acquisition agreement. Hardy Group acquired new shares in Hilton for $48 million, raising Hardy Group''s stake in Hilton to 30%.


    With this transaction completed, Hardy Group instantly became the largest shareholder in Hilton Hotels, relegating the Hilton family to second place.


    At the same time,


    Hilton Hotels announced plans to build a Hilton Hotel in Las Vegas.


    They also prepared to acquire Statler Hotels of America, renowned as the "Hotel Emperor of the World" with ten first-class hotels. This acquisition would become the largest real estate deal in U.S. history.


    Of course, even with Hardy''s $48 million investment, Hilton still didn''t have enough capital, but they planned to secure a loan from Wells Fargo, which Hardy had already approved.


    This is the advantage of having big capital backing¡ªit makes accessing funds much easier.


    Hardy''s acquisition of Hilton was far from exploitative.


    It was merely business. In the world of commerce, negotiations can be even more intense than warfare. Hardy''s approach to Hilton was already quite gentle.


    In addition to the acquisition, Hilton Hotels enjoyed another benefit: a surge in stock value. With Hardy as a powerful new shareholder, investors grew more confident in Hilton Hotels. After the announcement, Hilton''s stock price rose significantly.


    With the stock price increase,


    The shareholders net worth rose as well¡ªa positive outcome for them.


    ...


    August 5.


    Today, Las Vegas was blessed with clear skies and mild weather.


    Starting two days ago, flights arriving at and departing from Las Vegas airport have been nonstop. Yesterday, countless officials, businesspeople, and actors arrived, nearly four or five thousand in total, filling the city''s newest hotels.


    Last night, these guests held a grand party at Caesar''s Palace Hotel, a sort of soft launch for the casino.


    All of them came in honor of Hardy.


    Hardy personally welcomed everyone, greeting each friend. Remembering the names and faces of thousands of people was possible only because of Hardy''s photographic memory since his rebirth. Otherwise, the task of memorizing so many names would have been overwhelming.


    Today marked the official opening day.


    Both Caesar''s Palace and The Venetian were opening simultaneously, so the main venue was set between the two hotels. The turnout was estimated at over 100,000 people due to a free, open-air concert featuring major stars, which attracted a massive audience.


    Some people even flew in from out of town just for the event.


    The ribbon-cutting ceremony was scheduled for the evening.


    On stage, Marilyn Monroe sang first, followed by Ava Gardner. The crowd, numbering in the tens of thousands, danced to the music. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was like a grand carnival.


    At precisely 8:08 p.m.,


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Eighteen cannon shots sounded in celebration.


    Hardy, alongside the Governor of Nevada, the Mayor of Las Vegas, Mr. Giannini, president of Bank of America, and various shareholders, cut the ribbon.


    A loud round of applause filled the air.


    The ribbon-cutting ceremony was brief, lasting only a few minutes, as the crowd was here for fun, not for speeches.


    As the ribbon-cutting concluded,


    Caesar''s Palace and The Venetian lit up, followed by a grand display of fireworks that illuminated the night sky.


    ---

 Chapter 592 - 592 Project American Hans Biopharmaceuticals Is On

    People began streaming into the casinos.


    The real celebration had begun.


    Hardy and the shareholders strolled through the casino, watching the enthusiastic gamblers, a promising sign that business would be booming.


    Hardy and the shareholders then gathered in the VIP lounge to drink and chat.


    They discussed a wide range of topics¡ªcasinos, business, the stock market, and, of course, the ongoing war on Korea.


    Many of Hardy Group''s partners, as well as representatives from several major corporations, were present. They were particularly interested in the war because of its impact on their businesses.


    "How long do you think it''ll last over there? Personally, I hope it drags on a bit longer. That way, we can sell more supplies and make more money," one company boss commented.


    This was classic capitalist thinking.


    "I don''t think it''ll last too long. After all, the opposition is weak. Their weapons and logistical support can''t compare to the U.S. Once MacArthur intervenes, I think the enemy will retreat like the tide," someone replied.


    Many people agreed with this view.


    This was the prevailing sentiment in America, based on an assessment of strength.


    "But the Soviets are backing them, so they might hold out a bit longer," someone else remarked.


    "No, the Soviets won''t dare to send troops directly. That would mean defying the United Nations," another countered.


    "And what about China? Do you think they''d actually get involved?"


    This comment prompted laughter. "Haha, China? They''re all talk. The chances of them actually sending troops are slim to none. They''re too focused on their internal issues to take decisive action."


    Since the victory in World War II, the U.S. had firmly established itself as a global superpower. Meanwhile, China was viewed with skepticism¡ªan impoverished and unstable country with more propaganda than actual strength.


    Someone looked at Hardy. "Mr. Hardy, you''re now a special envoy to Japan and a logistics supplier for the U.S. military. What''s your take on the situation in Korea? Do you think it''ll be over soon?"


    Hardy thought for a moment before answering. "It''s important to stay realistic. The situation in Korea isn''t just about the local conflict; it''s a direct outcome of the U.S. Soviet rivalry, not simply a civil war."


    "I think MacArthur''s forces could reclaim South Korean territory without much difficulty, and he might even return home by Christmas, as he''s claimed. But there''s one wildcard¡ªif MacArthur overreaches and tries to dismantle North Korea entirely, it could provoke unnecessary complications."


    "Are you implying the Soviets might get involved¡ªor even China?" someone asked.


    "Both are possibilities. However, I doubt China has the capability to truly alter the course of this conflict. Their rhetoric is loud, but their ability to project power remains questionable. Still, if MacArthur pushes too far, it could give them an excuse to meddle and create chaos."


    ...


    The casino''s grand opening was a resounding success.


    Business was booming.


    Las Vegas television held a lottery draw every half hour, pulling people from all over the country into a gambling frenzy.


    ABC also broadcasted the concerts featuring Marilyn Monroe and Ava Gardner, earning another wave of high ratings.


    After the opening festivities, business gradually stabilized but continued to bring in big profits daily. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One day, Henry approached Hardy with a report: "Boss, Dr. Claire Hans from ''American Hans Biopharmaceuticals'' announced yesterday that they''ve developed a specific drug for treating tuberculosis."


    American Hans Biopharmaceuticals was a strategic move Hardy had set up in advance, intended as a tool to harvest profits from Japan.


    A South African company acquired shares in American Hans Biopharmaceuticals, while almost all the publicly traded shares, around 99%, were quietly absorbed by accounts controlled by Andy, spread across hundreds of different accounts.


    The next step was to find a way to drive the stock price to an exceptionally high level, then let a fraudulent investment company take over at the peak. Naturally, the money from the fraudulent company would end up in Hardy''s pocket.


    The entire process was legitimate.


    Fund companies, as well as those dealing in antiques, gold, real estate, and mortgage backed investments, operated entirely within the law. Even if these companies went bankrupt, the managers wouldn''t face any penalties. If investments failed, there was nothing they could do.


    The biggest losers, of course, were the investors.


    The biggest winner, naturally, was Hardy. He not only profited from the stock market but also legally acquired valuable collateral like antiques, gold, real estate, and property.


    Of course, those were bank mortgages, and during the contract period, they could be redeemed.


    However, after a financial collapse, how many would actually have the funds to redeem these assets?


    If they had the money, they wouldn''t have turned to mortgage backed investments in the first place.


    TheGlobal Timeswas the first to report on the news of American Hans Biopharmaceuticals developing a tuberculosis treatment.


    The report was extremely detailed.


    "Dr. Claire Hans graduated from MIT with a degree in pharmacology and pharmaceutical sciences. During his university years, he developed a fever reducing drug that saved the lives of hundreds of thousands of patients."


    "Later, Dr. Hans established American Hans Biopharmaceuticals, dedicating over a decade to research, culminating in a breakthrough tuberculosis treatment. The drug has now been formulated, and Dr. Hans has completed animal testing, with highly successful results."


    "According to Dr. Hans, this drug is a specialized antibiotic targeting tuberculosis bacteria, with an efficacy rate far exceeding any current TB drugs on the market. It has a cure rate above 98% and is entirely free of side effects."


    "Here''s some background on tuberculosis. TB is an extremely infectious disease caused by Mycobacterium tuberculosis, spread primarily through respiratory droplets. Simply walking past a TB patient could expose you to the bacteria through the air or droplets."


    "This disease is widespread across Europe, America, and the world, and is now recognized by health authorities as a major infectious disease. It is estimated that over 10 million people worldwide are infected, with an accelerating trend of spread."


    ---

 Chapter 593 - 593 Financial Scam Undercurrent

    "TB has a high mortality rate, often referred to as the ''White Plague.'' Currently, very few drugs can treat tuberculosis, with only one or two options like streptomycin, which are not specifically designed for TB, have limited efficacy, severe side effects, and are expensive." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If Dr. Hans'' new treatment proves as effective as he claims, it would mark a historic breakthrough in pharmaceutical research, with a massive market potential. Economic experts predict that if this drug reaches the market, its sales could reach $3 billion."


    This news directed massive attention toward Hans Biopharmaceuticals, with many realizing that if the company truly produced such a revolutionary drug, its stock price would soar.


    The following day, when the U.S. stock market opened, people noticed that Hans Biopharmaceuticals'' stock price began to surge.


    The price repeatedly set new highs.


    Yet, nobody seemed to be selling.


    Over the next few days, ABC Television ran a feature on Hans Biopharmaceuticals, interviewing Dr. Hans in his lab.


    He held up a bottle of the medication, smiling, "This is my TB treatment, currently code named H-257, and it has successfully passed preclinical trials."


    "Dr. Hans, what is a preclinical trial?" asked the reporter.


    "Before any new compound is used to treat a disease, it must undergo animal testing to verify its bioactivity against the target disease and evaluate its safety. These tests have been very successful."


    "The next step is clinical trials. We''ve submitted an application to the FDA, hoping to begin human trials soon."


    "To enhance the accuracy of our data, we also plan to conduct simultaneous clinical trials in Africa, where the TB situation is far more severe than in the U.S. and Europe."


    "I hope this new drug succeeds and saves more lives. That''s my ultimate goal as a pharmaceutical researcher."


    The U.S. has stringent requirements for clinical trials, especially since they involve human subjects, so the approval process is rigorous and lengthy.


    However, approval for trials in a certain African country was granted quickly. Hans Biopharmaceuticals later announced that clinical trials had begun in that country, promising to release updates as results became available. Meanwhile, they would continue to pursue approval in the U.S.


    However, after their initial U.S. application was rejected, Hans Biopharmaceuticals did not reapply, instead focusing their efforts entirely on Africa.


    With continuous media coverage, Hans Biopharmaceuticals became a star stock, drawing intense public attention. Its stock price rose from a low point, gradually climbing higher. Before Hardy left the U.S., the stock price was still surging.


    Yet Hardy felt the current price was far from its peak. After all, they had been promoting the potential $3 billion market for this new drug.


    No rush; it was just the beginning.


    The setup had taken over six months.


    Reaping the rewards would take at least as long.


    During this period, those fund companies and financial investment firms could continue to pour money into Hans Biopharmaceuticals. The more they invested, the more Hardy would profit.


    And there would be even more people left devastated in the end.


    ...


    The Caesars Palace Hotel and the Venetian Hotel opened their doors, and Hardy''s women were all present¡ªElizabeth Taylor, Ava Gardner, Marilyn Monroe, Irene, and even Hedy Lamarr.


    They brought along a group of close friends too.


    Women don''t love casinos, boxing, or even watching Victoria''s Secret fashion shows; those are things men enjoy. What they love most is shopping.


    The shopping areas of the two grand casinos house the most comprehensive collection of luxury brands globally. Even the shopping streets of major cities can''t match this variety. Here, women''s powerful shopping desires are fully satisfied.


    Of course, that''s only possible if they have the financial means to support it.


    Hardy gave each of his women a shopping gold card, allowing them to spend as they pleased. Without promising marriage, he made sure to win their unwavering loyalty by compensating in other ways¡ªwith money, influence, and physical attention. Hardy ensured they were completely satisfied.


    After all, what''s the point of earning so much money if not to spend it? Hardy himself didn''t need much; spending money was, in a way, contributing to society.


    After the grand opening ceremony concluded, many politicians and business figures departed, leaving behind the true tourists. Hardy finally had time to tour Las Vegas with Andy to inspect the city''s developments.


    The Hardy Building had already been inaugurated.


    With three casinos now operating, Las Vegas became even more vibrant. Visitor numbers surpassed those of the past, and Hardy believed the city would only grow more prosperous.


    The hospital, which had been in the works, was now complete. The building and facilities were excellent, but a hospital needs more than just infrastructure¡ªit also requires top notch medical professionals. Building that "soft power" would take time.


    The construction of the University of Las Vegas was still underway. Hardy Group had negotiated with the city government and the University of Nevada, and this campus would serve as a branch of the University of Nevada.


    Meanwhile, the second batch of Hardy chain supermarkets had opened in Las Vegas, establishing large stores to cater to the needs of locals. Whether for tourists, employees, or the casinos needs for beverages and daily supplies, the Hardy supermarkets supplied it all.


    This was the power of a supply chain.


    Hardy and Andy toured one of the supermarkets. Hardy stopped in the toy section, where various toys were sold¡ªincluding those produced by Hardy''s own toy company and others from external manufacturers.


    The toys were marketed as premium products, typically expensive but of excellent quality.


    Suddenly, Hardy had an idea.


    "Andy, let''s have the toy company produce models of active U.S. aircraft carriers, submarines, various ships, fighter jets, transport planes, artillery, tanks, and infantry vehicles¡ªin short, all types of military equipment."


    "These models should be exquisitely detailed, scaled down replicas with interiors matching the originals. Each toy should meet collectible standards, complete with manuals and beautifully illustrated booklets. Anything from Hardy Toys must be a masterpiece."


    ---

 Chapter 594 - 594 Chinas Real Purpose for Joining the Korean War

    As they exited the supermarket, Hardy gestured to the vast space outside and said, "I have a new business idea."


    Andy immediately perked up.


    Having followed Hardy for years, Andy knew Hardy had an exceptional eye for business. Every venture Hardy started turned into a huge success. Andy never doubted Hardy''s ability to make money.


    "What''s the new business?" Andy asked.


    "When I launched the chain supermarkets, I was already considering these ideas. I plan to establish a few more chain businesses."


    "One is a fast food chain. I''ve seen a few fried chicken and burger shops in New Orleans, but they''re all independently run. The Hardy Group can turn this into a nationwide chain. These small restaurants will focus on fast food, mainly burgers and fried chicken, paired with sodas and other beverages. The key feature will be speed¡ªusing industrial production processes to ensure quick service and consistent taste."


    "I''ve already thought of a name: ''KFC.'' These fast food outlets can be located at supermarket entrances, gas stations, airports, bus stops, city intersections, and cinema entrances. They don''t need to be large; a 30 square meter restaurant will do. Each city could have dozens of them."


    Andy thought for a moment. While he couldn''t predict how successful this fast food chain would be, the concept sounded promising.


    "The second idea is a chain coffee shop. I''ll call it ''Starbucks.'' Its model will be similar to KFC, providing industrially produced coffee that''s convenient, fast, and affordable."


    "And another is a fast food chain featuring French flavors. When I was in Paris, I tried some amazing French dishes. We can create a fast food chain like KFC but focused on French cuisine. I''ll call it ''Le Bistro Express.'' Like the others, it will focus on speed while tweaking flavors slightly to suit American tastes."


    Although Andy wasn''t sure how successful these ventures would be, he noted everything down, planning to organize teams to develop these fast food businesses.


    With Hardy Group''s existing chain supermarkets and logistics company, these fast food and coffee chains could easily integrate into their supply chain. This setup would simplify operations and significantly reduce procurement costs.


    Others might have to start from scratch, but for them, it was simply expanding their existing empire.


    The advantages were firmly in their favor.


    September arrived in the blink of an eye. Hardy had wrapped up his business affairs in the U.S. and prepared to travel. Bidding farewell to his women, he boarded his private jet and flew to Japan.


    Japan was experiencing an economic boost from war material orders due to the Korean War. Factories were ramping up production, hiring en masse, and providing jobs to many.


    The previously stagnant Japanese society suddenly seemed revitalized, as if a long dry land had finally received nourishing rain.


    The boom in public investment activities became even more pronounced.


    The president of Wells Fargo reported to Hardy that during his one month absence, they had processed over 110,000 housing loans, amounting to more than $69 million.


    Naturally, much of this money found its way into the stock market through financial firms.


    Before coming to Japan, Hardy had conducted a detailed review of these investment firms. All their funds flowed through the Cayman Islands, managed under several Cayman based companies, with Wells Fargo retaining actual control. The so called Japanese financial company presidents and directors had no authority over these funds.


    This arrangement ensured the security of the funds.


    As for the supply of military materials, a professional team was handling the operations, and everything was progressing smoothly.


    However, this also signaled an imminent event: MacArthur''s Incheon Landing Operation was about to commence.


    At present, the situation on the Korean Peninsula saw Kim Il-sung advancing triumphantly, occupying most of South Korea and cornering the U.S.-South Korea allied forces in Busan. The developments had already far exceeded people''s expectations.


    However, Hardy knew this success would be short lived.


    The Americans had yet to make a full scale move. Kim''s forces were essentially chasing down the South Korean army, which at the time was incredibly weak¡ªa mere ragtag group with little combat capability.


    The Incheon Landing would indeed allow MacArthur to bask in glory. The operation would be hailed as a divine intervention, with the American media glorifying MacArthur as an infallible hero. Even MacArthur himself would start believing it.


    Not long afterward, however, MacArthur would suffer a crushing defeat at the hands of the Northe Korean forces, shattering his god-like image. He would fall from grace, and in his fury, even advocate for the use of nuclear weapons. Presedent Jonson (Truman), seeing the threat of turning a regional conflict into World War III, promptly removed MacArthur to regain control of the situation.


    Perhaps in just a few days, these events would unfold.


    Hardy eagerly awaited the developments.


    ...


    Hardy various business ventures in Japan were thriving. After calculating, Hardy estimated he could earn about $200 million from legitimate businesses in Japan this year¡ªa remarkable achievement.


    The income from underground dealings, including the black market and drug sales, would likely surpass another $100 million.


    Despite a reduction in the number of American soldiers frequenting the red-light districts due to their deployment in the war, the industry hadn''t suffered financially. Local Japanese customers filled the gap, and earnings remained steady.


    Corporate operations were in full swing, driven by war related orders. Meanwhile, the entertainment sector was booming. ABC Television had become Japan''s top station, with the singing competition drawing immense attention.


    On the Korean side in October


    The situation had undergone significant changes. MacArthur''s forces pushed deep into enemy territory, prompting urgent appeals for help from North Korea. Eventually, China made the decision to deploy troops.


    At that time, the economic gap between China and the United States was a staggering 30 fold difference. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The United States was the wealthiest nation globally, with complete industrial capabilities, unparalleled logistical support, and a powerful military equipped with strategic nuclear weapons.


    China, on the other hand, was dirt poor to the extent that even salt was considered a luxury in their meals. Yet, they had to engage in this war regardless, primarily because they had a massive number of soldiers who had just experienced a Civil War. These soldiers were causing trouble throughout the country, demanding that the promises made to them by the CCP be fulfilled. Eliminating these veteran soldiers, who were no longer useful to the new CCP regime, became the top priority.


    As for helping North Korea? China never truly cared about that. In fact, the presence of a U.S. military base in Korea might have actually been more beneficial to China. At the very least, it ensured the Soviet Union would provide more support to keep China on its side, especially to counter the increasing presence of U.S. troops in the region.


    ---

 Chapter 595 - 595 The McCarthyism

    In Japan in October


    October was a beautiful season for travel. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After reading the latest news about the Korean war, Hardy decided to take a break and clear his mind.


    He called Sayuri and asked her to prepare for a trip. Sayuri was thrilled. For some time now, she had been serving Hardy, but their encounters were brief and fleeting¡ªhe never even allowed her to stay the night.


    She felt like a fleeting firefly.


    Even so, Sayuri was grateful. After all, this was Mr. Hardy¡ªthe most powerful and wealthiest man in Japan. Serving him was an honor.


    Sayuri dressed in her most exquisite kimono and boarded the car sent to pick her up. After a winding journey, they arrived at a small town at the foot of Mount Fuji.


    On a wooden bridge, Sayuri spotted Hardy. She ran toward him in her wooden sandals, the rhythmic clattering of her steps filling the air. Hardy, who had been admiring the early autumn scenery, turned at the sound. He saw Sayuri approaching in a violet kimono, her pace brisk and light.


    Sayuri was only 21¡ªstill a young woman.


    "Apologies for being late, Mr. Hardy," she said, slightly out of breath and bowing in apology.


    "Come with me to the mountains. Let''s enjoy the scenery," Hardy said.


    "Of course," Sayuri nodded obediently.


    The two strolled along the mountain paths. In early autumn, the mountain''s layered colors were rich and vibrant. Sayuri''s wooden sandals clicked against the stone-paved road, creating a soothing rhythm.


    In that moment, Hardy was reminded of a movie he had once seen,The Dancing Girl of Izu. In it, Yamaguchi Momoe wore a kimono and wooden sandals as she walked alongside Miura Tomokazu, the sound of the sandals punctuating their journey.


    "Have you ever thought about acting in a movie?" Hardy asked.


    "Ah¡ª!" Sayuri was taken aback.


    They had been walking in silence until Hardy''s first words caught her completely off guard. The suggestion of starring in a movie left her momentarily dazed.


    "I¡­I''ve never studied acting," she stammered.


    "Acting is primarily about being natural. I''m simply asking if you''d like to be in a movie," Hardy pressed.


    "I¡­" Sayuri glanced at Hardy''s profile.


    "I''ve thought about it before."


    Hardy nodded. "Have you read Kawabata Yasunari''s novel,The Dancing Girl of Izu? Watching you walk just now reminded me of the protagonist. Let''s adapt it into a movie, and you''ll play the dancing girl."


    Although Sayuri''s age was a bit older than the character, she looked youthful enough. A skilled makeup artist could make her appear even younger.


    Sayuri gazed at the man.


    This was the mindset of a truly powerful individual¡ªhe could conceive an idea and immediately set it into motion without hesitation.


    For ordinary people, even if they envisioned such a scene, they wouldn''t dare consider turning it into a film. Producing a movie required immense funds, an unattainable luxury for most. For Hardy, however, it was trivial.


    Sayuri''s heart raced with excitement. If she could star in a movie and have her image immortalized on screen, perhaps people would remember her forever.


    They stopped at a traditional hot spring inn halfway up the mountain¡ªa building entirely constructed of wood.


    Hardy''s bodyguards had already made arrangements in advance.


    The innkeeper bowed deeply to Hardy before welcoming him and Sayuri inside.


    In the room, Sayuri''s kimono was slowly peeled away, layer by layer.


    The scene resembled something straight out of a romance film.


    In the hot spring, Hardy soaked comfortably in the steaming water, while Sayuri gently scrubbed his shoulders. She wore nothing, in keeping with the traditional Japanese hot spring customs.


    As the evening deepened...


    Sayuri finally slept beside Hardy.


    This left her both excited and nervous.


    After spending two days traveling, they returned to Tokyo, where Hardy received two telegrams. After reading them, his brow furrowed slightly.


    The first telegram was from Andy.


    Andy had learned that, following the CCP''s decision to deploy troops, Congress was deliberating further political isolation and economic sanctions against China¡ªmeasures harsher than those aimed at the Soviet Union. This was both a punishment and a warning to other nations: not everyone can go to war with the U.S. to distract their people from political failures within their own countries.


    The telegram mentioned that Congress was even considering shutting down Hong Kong and Macau. Their proximity to the China made entanglements inevitable, and the U.S. government wanted to ensure not even a single screw made its way into the Chinese hands.


    While Hardy couldn''t care less about China''s isolation, since his investment there was so meager that the revenue from it didn''t even make it to the reports on his desk. Shutting down Hong Kong would severely impact its economy. Hardy had substantial investments in Hong Kong, and most of his factories there relied on raw materials imported from the U.S. If exports to Hong Kong were banned, those factories would grind to a halt.


    This was something Hardy could not tolerate.


    The second telegram came from the Actors Guild.


    Hardy, as the president of the Actors Guild, relied on Reagan, his vice president, to manage most of its affairs. While Reagan''s acting might have been average, he was competent in administrative matters. Hardy rarely had time for the guild''s day to day operations, leaving Reagan to handle them unless something significant arose¡ªthis time, it had.


    The McCarthyism wave was sweeping through Hollywood, causing severe disruptions to the film industry. Directors and actors alike were under immense pressure, with many companies halting production for fear of being accused of Communist sympathies. This situation was escalating.


    Hardy knew well who McCarthy was. Back in February 1950, McCarthy, a U.S. senator, had caused an uproar by claiming to possess a list of 205 individuals suspected of Communist ties. This led to a nationwide frenzy.


    The real backdrop to this chaos was the intensifying Cold War. Labor unions had organized tens of thousands of strikes over several years¡ªyes, tens of thousands, averaging several strikes daily. This labor unrest was one of the reasons Hardy''s Japanese factories were thriving. With frequent strikes in the U.S., American production became unreliable, making Japanese goods cheaper even with shipping costs factored in, driving a flood of orders to Japan.


    ---

 Chapter 596 - 596 Dealing With A Thug-Like Politician

    However, not everyone had the resources or backing of Hardy and the "Big Seven" financial groups. Many companies suffered massive losses due to the strikes. Some powerful individuals supported McCarthy, who began a campaign of denunciations. With help from opportunists and even the FBI, McCarthyism spread like wildfire.


    Hollywood, as a cultural hub, became an inevitable target. Investigation committees began scouring for evidence of Communist sympathies among actors and directors.


    Oppose McCarthy, and you risked being labeled an enemy collaborator, leading to further scrutiny, or even trial. McCarthy positioned himself as the paragon of political correctness.


    The broader context of the Korean War and the Cold War provided fertile ground for McCarthy''s tactics to flourish. Hardy, knowing McCarthy''s history, was aware that this frenzy would last about four years before fading into obscurity.


    Initially, Hardy had no intention of engaging with McCarthy¡ªit wasn''t his concern. However, Reagan''s final note in the telegram enraged him:


    "The investigation committee has issued a notice to the Actors Guild, demanding cooperation in an upcoming investigation of all actors. The list includes Hedy Lamarr, Ava Gardner, Elizabeth Taylor, and Marilyn Monroe.


    Additionally, there are reports that the committee intends to scrutinize the content of films produced by all major studios and programs broadcast by television stations. Any content suspected of Communist leanings must be taken down, and those responsible will be dealt with. This includes Hardy''s HD Film and ABC Television."


    Hardy''s expression darkened.


    He turned to his secretary. "Send a telegram to Henry. Tell him to assemble the team¡ªI''m heading back to the U.S. immediately. There''s work to be done."


    ...


    Henry orderd "Notify the crew; we leave in half an hour."


    When Henry received Hardy''s telegram, though it was brief, he could sense something significant from its tone.


    "The boss doesn''t sound pleased. Seems someone''s upset him, huh," Henry muttered with a grin.


    As for who the opponent might be, Henry didn''t particularly care.


    He only listened to Hardy.


    With over a thousand men under his command, Henry had plenty of capable operatives at his disposal. Unless it involved orchestrating a coup¡ªwhich was pointless in America¡ªmost challenges could be handled easily.


    After all, in a country like America, money controlled everything. A coup would be redundant when wealth could already dictate the rules.


    Hardy''s plane returned to Los Angeles, where Henry and his team were waiting for him at the airport. Instead of heading home, Hardy went directly to HD Security headquarters.


    "Before I arrived, I asked you to investigate Senator McCarthy. What have you found?" Hardy asked Henry.


    Henry handed over a stack of documents.


    "McCarthy was born in Wisconsin, of Irish descent. In 1939, he ran for judge in the Seventh District Circuit Court of Wisconsin and won, becoming a district judge. He served in World War II, returned in 1946, and was elected as a Wisconsin state senator in November of that year.


    "This McCarthy is far from a saint. He''s known for heavy drinking, gambling, and womanizing. Last year, he lost a significant amount of money trading futures. His reputation isn''t great, but he''s an excellent orator and unashamed when it comes to lying or twisting the truth.


    "Many senators consider him a rogue, a political thug."


    "This year hasn''t been good for him. He''s lost all his money, and his political position is shaky. In February, he delivered a speech in Congress claiming he had a list of 205 individuals suspected of collusion. This caused a huge stir at the time.


    "McCarthy''s tactic worked well. Anyone who criticized him or attacked his character was accused of collusion. Eventually, other senators stopped provoking him, and no one dared to challenge him anymore.


    "He discovered that this strategy was a powerful weapon. By leveraging political correctness, he placed himself on a moral high ground. Anyone who tried to confront him was quickly countered with accusations of collusion."


    "To expand his power, he applied to establish an investigative committee to probe into all cases of alleged collusion, with support from the FBI." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Henry glanced at the documents before continuing: "Currently, McCarthy''s investigative team is targeting organizations and individuals, including labor unions, publishing houses, universities, those who have worked in the Soviet Union or China, Russian and Chinese Americans. Hollywood is one of the hardest-hit areas because they believe Hollywood represents the cultural vanguard of America."


    "Recently, McCarthy specifically mentioned in a speech that he wants to scrutinize the major television networks and radio stations, including ABC."


    "He''s also pushing for thorough investigations into Hollywood directors and actors, such as Charlie Chaplin. He''s accused Chaplin''s works likeModern Times,The Great Dictator, andMonsieur Verdouxof criticizing capitalism with dangerous ideological tendencies.


    "Under the influence of McCarthy''s agenda, sociology professors at universities are now required to denounce the Soviet Union and Marxism. The Cincinnati Reds baseball team was forced to change its name. Even actors are being asked to sign loyalty oaths."


    Hardy understood clearly.


    This McCarthy was orchestrating a political campaign.


    Using ideological conflict as a pretext, he was turning himself into an untouchable figure to secure political benefits. This man was, indeed, a political scoundrel.


    Hardy also knew that McCarthy was merely a pawn for others, albeit the most enthusiastic one.


    As early as 1947, the U.S. had established the "House Un-American Activities Committee" to target communists and their sympathizers.


    This led to the "Hollywood Ten" incident, where a group of screenwriters and directors were arrested, tried, and imprisoned.


    Hardy hadn''t initially planned to get involved in such political matters, as they touched on systemic issues. But now that McCarthy''s actions were expanding uncontrollably and threatening Hardy''s interests, he had no choice but to act.


    In business, anyone who harms your interests becomes a mortal enemy. That''s an unshakable rule.


    With a grim expression, Hardy told Henry: "Deploy our best team to investigate McCarthy. I want everything on him¡ªpast misdeeds, ongoing shady activities, financial dealings, political transactions¡ªevery dark secret he doesn''t want exposed.


    "Also, investigate every senator, corporation, and union he''s attacked. The enemy of my enemy is my friend, and we can use these people later."


    "Boss, why not just eliminate him directly?" Henry asked.


    Hardy sneered coldly. "For a politician like him, complete disgrace is the only way to destroy his influence. Even if we have to take him out eventually, it should only happen after his reputation is thoroughly ruined. By then, people will cheer his downfall and not question why it happened."


    Henry admired Hardy''s thorough approach.


    After assigning Henry to investigate McCarthy, Hardy stayed in Los Angeles for only one day before heading to Washington to meet President Johnson.


    ---

 Chapter 597 - 597 Hollywood Situation

    Although President Johnson was busy, he made time to see Hardy.


    "Hardy, what''s so urgent that you needed to see me?" Johnson asked in his office.


    "I''ve heard Congress is planning to impose a materials embargo on Hong Kong," Hardy said directly.


    "There''s indeed such a proposal under discussion. The Korean conflict is part of the larger U.S.-Soviet rivalry. Since China has entered the war, we need to impose stronger sanctions to ensure they don''t obtain resources through Hong Kong," Johnson replied.


    Hardy spread his hands.


    "I have no intention of interfering with government decisions or political strategies. However, the Hardy Group has significant business interests in Hong Kong, as you know. If the U.S. enforces a materials embargo, it will undoubtedly impact my company."


    Johnson frowned and fell into thought.


    He was well aware of Hardy''s investments in Hong Kong, which had started when Chiang Kai-shek was still in power there. With over a hundred factories in Hong Kong, Hardy''s business would indeed be affected by the embargo.


    Hardy was one of Johnson''s most reliable allies.


    Johnson couldn''t justify harming his ally''s interests, but this was a matter of U.S. strategy and policy, beyond Johnson''s sole discretion.


    After a long silence, Johnson said, "Hardy, I have an idea. The embargo on Hong Kong and Macau is unlikely to change.


    "But I can grant the Hardy Group a special exemption, allowing it to be the sole American importer and exporter in Hong Kong. However, the Hardy Group must guarantee not to sell products to China. What do you think?"


    Hardy''s eyes lit up at the suggestion.


    In fact, the Hardy Group had never openly done business with China. As for smuggling, that had nothing to do with the Hardy Group¡ªit was clean on the surface.


    If the U.S. government granted Hardy this monopoly, it would be an even greater benefit.


    Although the Hardy Group was already the largest company in Hong Kong, British and Chinese enterprises still dominated the market. Hardy held only 20-30% of the market share.


    With the embargo in place, many British and Chinese companies relying on U.S. materials would lose business opportunities, leaving a vacuum for Hardy to fill.


    This monopoly on certain resources would allow the Hardy Group to expand even more rapidly and earn far greater profits.


    "I think that''s an excellent idea. I can assure you that the Hardy Group will not engage in business with China or the Soviet Union. Our primary markets are Hong Kong, Japan, Southeast Asia, and the U.S. All I ask is that my operations can continue as usual."


    After resolving this matter, Hardy bid farewell to Johnson and returned to Los Angeles, leaving McCarthy''s case for Henry to investigate further.


    As for McCarthy, Hardy had no intention of discussing him with Johnson.


    This was not a matter to be approached through political channels, as the Cold War and ideological battles were national strategies.


    Hardy had his own plans for dealing with McCarthy.


    Hardy didn''t intend to let any politician know about his plans.


    If he showed overt hostility or disdain toward McCarthy now, people would surely connect the dots when McCarthy eventually fell.


    Hardy intended to remain hidden in the shadows.


    Back in Los Angeles, Hardy made a call. As soon as Monroe heard his voice, she drove to the villa at lightning speed.


    In the bedroom, Hardy unleashed his unreserved passion on Monroe.


    It had been a while since he allowed himself to be so unrestrained, as for Sayuri, her sensitive constitution made each interaction a challenge to satisfy Hardy fully, leaving him less than content. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Ava, Irina, Monroe, and even Taylor, however, Hardy could be completely uninhibited. Their differences in physique made all the difference.


    After the storm subsided, Monroe lay contentedly beside Hardy. He asked, "Is the film editing done? When will it be released?"


    He was referring to Monroe''s film,Some Like It Hot. It had completed filming and was in post-production.


    "It''s finished, and we''ve had a preview screening. Everyone has high hopes for it. The studio is working on the release schedule," Monroe replied.


    "OnceSome Like It Hotis released, have the company prepare for your next movie," Hardy said.


    Monroe turned over in surprise, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "You meanThe Seven Year Itch?"


    "Yes. It''s already October. By the timeSome Like It Hotis done showing, it''ll likely be December. The new movie can start pre-production then. It''s a summer story, so we''ll use this time to prepare and film it all in one go next summer."


    Monroe was thrilled. She had grown increasingly passionate about acting.


    Of course, singing remained one of her greatest loves.


    The next day, Hardy visited the film studio to meet Edward.


    Hardy''s growing business empire left him with little time to focus on the film studio, but this time, he made an exception.


    "What''s the situation with other film studios? Have they been greatly affected?" Hardy asked, referring to McCarthy''s investigative committee.


    Edward nodded, his tone heavy.


    "The impact on Hollywood is significant. They''re scrutinizing every film, including past ones. You know about the writers and directors they''ve sent to prison. Now, everyone''s living in fear. Recently, the committee even claimed to have a list of suspected colluding entertainers. This has many people terrified, worried they''ll be next.


    "Coupled with the Paramount Decree, which hit the studios hard, the major companies have drastically reduced their output."


    "Our Hardy Group has always produced fewer films¡ªjust two or three a year. This year, it''s Monroe''sSome Like It Hotand Eastwood''sRaiders of the Lost Ark. Beyond that, there''s nothing else.


    "But other studios, like Warner, Paramount, and MGM, typically produce dozens of films annually. Without that volume, they''re incurring massive losses. This year, these studios have released fewer than ten films each. They''re destined to lose money."


    Hardy nodded. He had anticipated the situation, though not its severity.


    The lack of film production didn''t just affect studio revenues; it impacted tens of thousands of Hollywood workers¡ªactors, writers, directors, lighting technicians, crew members, even equipment rental companies and film manufacturers.


    ---

 Chapter 598 - 598 Audrey Hepburn First Time In Rome

    Without films being made, these industries couldn''t earn a living.


    "Edward, once Monroe''sSome Like It Hotis released, arrange for her next film,The Seven Year Itch," Hardy said.


    Edward smiled. "Mr. Hardy, we held a preview screening for Monroe''sSome Like It Hot, and the response was overwhelmingly positive. Everyone agrees it could be the year''s top-grossing film."


    "Also," Hardy added, "start collecting scripts for Ava and Taylor. Each of them should have a film this year."


    "Understood, boss," Edward replied.


    Hardy thought of someone else. "By the way, how''s Audrey Hepburn doing?"


    "Hepburn? Since joining the company, she''s been attending acting, vocal, fashion, and etiquette classes. She''s also taken on supporting roles. Recently, she played the third female lead in an MGM period drama,Downton Abbey. Her performance was excellent, marking her third film role."


    Hardy nodded. It seemed Hepburn was ready. It was time to start filmingRoman Holiday.


    "Edward, begin preparing theRoman Holidayproduction team. Filming will start next year."


    Edward calculated. With Monroe''s film, roles for Ava and Taylor, and now Hepburn''s, they''d have four films in total¡ªan impressive output for HD Films.


    "Boss, where do you plan to shootRoman Holiday? A studio set? That would save money," Edward suggested.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "No, it must be shot on location in Rome to capture the city''s authentic charm."


    Edward realized that shooting in Rome would significantly increase the budget, but he dared not object.


    "Edward, send Audrey Hepburn to Rome. Don''t tell her she''s preparing for a film, and don''t give her a script. The story''s in my head. I''ll personally guide her through theRoman Holidayplot in Rome to make her performance more vivid."


    "I''ll handle it, boss," Edward replied with a smile.


    Life''s serendipities often aren''t as coincidental as they seem¡ªmany are meticulously planned.


    When the staff informed Audrey Hepburn that she''d been selected for a role in a film to be shot in Rome, she was ecstatic. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kind of movie is it?"


    "What''s my role?" she asked.


    The staff shrugged. "We don''t know. All we know is you''re leaving for Rome soon, and everything will be arranged once you get there."


    Hepburn nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll start packing." With that, she bid farewell and scampered off with her books, like a joyful fawn.


    ...


    Audrey Hepburn prepared her luggage, accompanied by a male staff member and a female assistant. Upon arriving at the airport, Hepburn realized there was no one else present.


    "I thought we''d be leaving with the crew. Is it just us?" Hepburn asked curiously.


    The male staff member replied, "We''re heading over first. The company is taking care of the detailed schedule, so you don''t need to worry."


    "Can you tell me what production this is for? And is there no script?" Hepburn inquired further.


    "Don''t worry; everything has already been arranged," the male staff member said with a smile.


    Hepburn stopped asking questions. Since the company had planned everything, she would simply follow along. Her easy-going personality made waiting no trouble for her.


    The plane took off.


    They first flew to New York and then transferred to a flight to Rome, taking two days in total to arrive. It was Hepburn''s first time in Rome, and everything was new to her. However, being unfamiliar with the place, she only dared to peek out from the window, observing the Roman scenery.


    The car stopped at a hotel decorated in luxurious fashion. Its exterior columns and reliefs resembled those of a Roman palace.


    "Wow! Are we staying at this hotel?" Hepburn exclaimed excitedly.


    She had never stayed in such a grand place before.


    "Yes, we''ll be staying here."


    Finally settling into the hotel, Hepburn looked around the room''s decor, bounced slightly on the soft bed, and then turned to her assistant. "What should I do next?"


    "No rush. We''ve been on planes for two days; let''s rest first. The company has already arranged the schedule," the assistant replied.


    Hepburn obediently nodded.


    She took out a cute pair of pajamas from her suitcase. Seeing that the room had a private bathroom, she took a bath and changed into her pajamas before crawling into bed. The past two days had been exhausting, and jet lag was taking its toll. She needed a good sleep.


    It didn''t take long before Hepburn drifted off.


    ...


    The Next Morning


    Hepburn woke to the gentle sunlight streaming through the curtains, bringing a warm and cozy feeling. She glanced at the alarm clock on the bedside table.


    Goodness!


    It was already past 10 a.m.


    Hepburn sat up abruptly. Getting up too quickly made her feel a little dizzy, so she paused to steady herself.


    She was here for work, after all. If she delayed any tasks, it wouldn''t reflect well.


    But why hadn''t her assistant woken her up? Could it be there was no work today?


    First, she decided to get up.


    Still in her cute pajamas, she rushed into the bathroom and quickly washed up. She washed her face, combed her long hair, and applied light makeup while seated at the mirror. Satisfied with her appearance, she rummaged through her suitcase for clothes.


    Her life had been simple before, and she didn''t have much money, so most of her clothes were plain and casual.


    The daytime temperature in Rome was around 20¡ãC, dropping to about 10¡ãC at night. Hepburn chose a long-sleeved, plush white sweater. It made her look especially fresh and clean. She paired it with simple teal jeans that accentuated her long legs, and on her feet, she wore flat, heelless leather shoes.


    Hepburn was tall, standing at 170 cm barefoot. Her years of ballet practice had left her accustomed to wearing flat shoes.


    Although her look was simple, it still took her about an hour to get ready. She hurried to find her assistant, Miss Tracy.


    "I''m so sorry for waking up late. Do I have no work today, Tracy?" Hepburn asked after finding her assistant.


    Tracy smiled. "That''s right. No work today."


    Hepburn let out a sigh of relief.


    "What''s the plan, then?" she asked.


    ---

 Chapter 599 - 599 The Lion And The Naive Fawn

    Tracy shrugged. "We''ll have lunch in a while. After that, we can go out for a stroll. Rome has so many historic sites, shopping spots, and fun places to visit."


    "Great!" Hepburn said, lighting up with excitement.


    Around 11 a.m., Tracy and Hepburn headed down to the hotel restaurant. The place exuded sophistication. Hepburn glanced at the decor and the well-dressed diners, thinking to herself that a meal here must cost dozens of dollars.


    The two sat down.


    Before the restaurant staff could approach, a male assistant hurried over to their table.


    "Hepburn, Mr. Hardy is also dining in this restaurant and has asked you to join him," he said.


    Mr. Hardy!


    "Which Mr. Hardy?" Hepburn asked, a little stunned.


    "Of course, the biggest boss¡ªMr. Hardy, the owner of HD Films," the male assistant replied.


    Hepburn and Tracy were startled and immediately stood up, looking toward the far side of the restaurant. There, sitting at a table, was a young man who looked just like the person they''d seen in newspapers and on television. Tracy instantly became nervous.


    "Hepburn, it really seems to be Mr. Hardy," Tracy whispered.


    Hepburn was also taken aback. She never expected to meet Mr. Hardy here, let alone be invited to join him.


    She suddenly felt very anxious.


    With hesitant steps, Hepburn approached Hardy''s table. She had seen him on television and in newspapers and had heard about his accomplishments, but this was her first time seeing him up close.


    "Hello, Mr. Hardy. I''m Audrey Hepburn," she said, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to maintain a smile, though it came across a bit awkwardly.


    "Hello, Miss Hepburn," Hardy said warmly.


    "Ah, Mr. Hardy, you know who I am?" Hepburn asked, surprised.


    "Of course I know you. It was my decision to have you join HD films. I saw your performance in the Dutch promotional film and knew you had great potential," Hardy said with a smile.


    Hepburn finally had the answer to the question that had puzzled her for so long¡ªwhy someone from HD films had come to England to find her. It was all because of Mr. Hardy.


    "You haven''t had lunch yet, have you? Would you like to join me?" Hardy asked.


    "Ah, join you for lunch? I¡ªI''m afraid I''d disturb you," Hepburn said nervously.


    She was shy and not good at socializing. Unlike some Hollywood actresses who would seize such an opportunity, her instinct was to feel intimidated.


    "It''s no trouble. I''m dining alone and thought it would be nice to have someone to talk to," Hardy replied.


    Hepburn glanced at her assistant Tracy, who nodded subtly, giving her a look of encouragement. Tracy, being more mature and experienced, understood the significance of this opportunity. If Mr. Hardy favored Hepburn, her future prospects would improve, and so would Tracy''s as her assistant.


    Understanding Tracy''s intentions, Hepburn nodded at Hardy. "Alright, Mr. Hardy. I hope I won''t disturb you."


    Hepburn sat down.


    A waiter approached to take their orders. Hepburn chose two dishes, but Hardy shook his head with a smile. "That''s too little. That won''t do." He ordered two more dishes for her and then picked his own favorites.


    The waiter departed.


    The assistants, including Tracy, kept their distance, leaving only Hepburn and Hardy at the table.


    Hardy studied Hepburn carefully.


    Her clear, bright eyes, delicate features, and graceful figure weren''t the kind of beauty that stunned onlookers at first glance. What made her captivating was her unique aura.


    Pure and elegant. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Marilyn Monroe was a fiery red rose symbolizing seduction, then Hepburn was a white flower, representing purity.


    At this moment, however, Hepburn''s eyes held a trace of nervousness, resembling a fawn peeking through the grass at the world.


    Was he the big bad wolf?


    "Do you enjoy acting?" Hardy asked.


    "Ah, very much," Hepburn quickly replied, startled that Hardy had asked her a question.


    "What do you think of the performances and shoots the company arranged for you?" Hardy asked again.


    "My first role was in a British court drama, where I played a maid. At first, I was nervous, but I gradually relaxed," Hepburn began to open up.


    In truth, Hepburn wasn''t shy about speaking; she was simply introverted and uneasy around strangers. Hardy skillfully guided her to talk about her passion, and soon she was no longer as tense as before.


    The food arrived.


    Hepburn recounted her second project, a modern drama, where she made a few amusing mistakes during filming. As she described the mishaps, she began to laugh at herself.


    Her laughter was lovely.


    Elegant.


    Hardy noticed that her teeth were now perfectly aligned. Unlike in his previous life, this time Hepburn had undergone dental corrections after joining his company. Wearing braces for a year had left her with straight, pearly white teeth.


    The two of them were now chatting and laughing freely.


    Hepburn had completely relaxed.


    Under Hardy''s guidance, Hepburn momentarily forgot his status, thinking of him as just a friend.


    If this scene were part of a wildlife documentary, it would be like a lion observing a fawn nestled in the grass.


    The fawn gazed nervously at the world.


    But the lion, instead of devouring the fawn, began licking it. The naive fawn, unaware of the danger, thought the lion was showing affection and responded with cheerful bleats.


    The meal ended on a lighthearted note, with Hepburn now viewing Hardy as a friend. Hardy then said, "I''m free this afternoon. Miss Hepburn, would you like to explore Rome with me?"


    "Ah, I promised Tracy that I''d tour Rome with her," Hepburn said hesitantly.


    "She''s welcome to join us," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Tracy was called over. When she learned that Hardy wanted to take Hepburn sightseeing and include her, she immediately shook her head. "Mr. Hardy, I''ll pass. I have a lot of work this afternoon."


    Tracy, being far more mature than Hepburn, had no intention of being a third wheel. She knew that tagging along might jeopardize her position.


    "I see. Work is important. Then it''ll just be the two of us," Hardy said, turning to Hepburn.


    ---

 Chapter 600 - 600 Hardy And Hepburn Tour

    Hepburn, who had relaxed earlier, became slightly nervous again. She glanced at Tracy for guidance.


    Tracy smiled and nodded encouragingly.


    Only then did Hepburn agree.


    Such a simple hearted girl.


    Relieved that Hepburn had agreed, Tracy let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    After lunch, Hardy led Hepburn out of the hotel. Outside was a small scooter. Hardy patted it and said, "The streets of Rome are narrow. Shall we ride this?"


    "Sure," Hepburn replied obediently.


    Hardy got on the scooter, and Hepburn climbed on behind him, hesitantly gripping the edge of his shirt.


    "Where shall we start? Do you have anywhere special in mind?" Hardy asked.


    "I''m not sure," Hepburn replied shyly.


    "Alright, let''s start with the closest spot," Hardy decided.


    The scooter roared to life and headed onto the road. The breeze tousled Hepburn''s hair, and she found the sensation delightful.


    Several cars discreetly followed them at a distance.


    The scooter soon arrived at the Piazza della Repubblica.


    Surrounded by circular buildings and featuring the Fountain of the Naiads in the center, this was the location where Princess Ann jumped out of a car inRoman Holiday.


    They got off the scooter.


    Hepburn admired the fountain and the surrounding architecture. "This is beautiful."


    Hardy smiled. "This is Piazza della Repubblica. To the northeast is the Basilica of St. Mary of the Angels and Martyrs, designed and constructed under Michelangelo''s direction."


    The two strolled away from the scooter.


    The area was already bustling with tourists. They continued walking until they reached the Roman Forum ruins. By now, Hepburn was feeling a bit tired and sat down on a long stone bench, gazing at the distant Roman columns and the Arch of Septimius Severus behind her.


    Hardy''s heart stirred.


    This very bench was where Princess Ann inRoman Holidayfell asleep and was found by the male lead. Sometimes, life presented such serendipity.


    Or perhaps it was destiny.


    "How do you feel?" Hardy asked.


    Hepburn smiled.


    "Wonderful, very relaxed."


    Initially, she thought she would feel nervous, but being with Hardy turned out to be surprisingly calming. They simply walked, talked about Roman architecture, history, and art, and Hepburn found herself truly enjoying the experience.


    The two got back on the scooter, and this time Hepburn seemed much more relaxed, resting her hands gently on Hardy''s waist.


    Before long, they arrived at the Trevi Fountain. They parked the scooter and walked to the edge of the fountain, where numerous tourists were tossing coins into the water to make wishes. Hepburn''s eyes sparkled with interest.


    At that moment, a large hand extended toward her, palm up, holding several coins of varying sizes.


    Hepburn''s eyes lit up.


    "Take one and make a wish," Hardy said.


    Hepburn didn''t hesitate. She took a small coin from his hand, clasped it in her palm, silently made her wish, and tossed it into the fountain.


    "Can you tell me what you wished for?" Hardy asked.


    Hepburn blinked her big eyes, a blush spreading across her cheeks.


    "My wish is to one day be a leading actress in a film," she whispered shyly.


    Hardy smiled warmly. "I believe your wish will come true very soon." This wasn''t a wish that needed divine intervention; Hardy could make it happen himself.


    That''s the way the world works.


    What others might pray to the god for, For some others they could achieve with ease.


    After spending some time at the fountain, they wandered into nearby alleys lined with shops. Years ago, during one of Hardy''s visits to Italy, he had stumbled into a Ferrero chocolate shop here, a discovery that eventually led him to acquire a stake in the company and become its largest shareholder.


    Soon, they arrived at the very same Ferrero chocolate shop, which was now bustling with customers. The rich aroma of chocolate immediately caught Hepburn''s attention.


    "Shall we go inside?" Hardy asked.


    "I''ve heard of this chocolate shop. They have stores in America too. It''s so expensive," Hepburn said, lowering her voice as if sharing a secret.


    Hardy chuckled.


    What an adorable girl.


    Lowering his voice as well, he replied, "Here''s a secret for you: this shop belongs to me. Feel free to indulge."


    Hepburn froze, her clear eyes widening as she looked at Hardy. In that moment, she was reminded that the man before her was one of the wealthiest people in America.


    While they had been exploring earlier, she had completely forgotten.


    That''s how pure her thoughts were.


    When they left the chocolate shop, Hepburn was holding a box filled with an assortment of chocolates and candies. Although Hardy had mentioned that the shop was his, he still paid for the box. The chocolates, worth over ten dollars, were an extravagant treat for Hepburn, who earned only eighty dollars a week.


    So expensive.


    But undeniably delicious.


    Hepburn had already eaten two chocolates and couldn''t resist reaching for another.


    As they continued walking, they passed a barbershop with photos of various hairstyles displayed at the entrance. Hepburn''s gaze lingered on a picture of a girl with short hair.


    "Want to give it a try?" Hardy asked.


    Hepburn shook her head.


    "I''ve thought about cutting my hair short before, but I''m afraid if I do it on my own, Tracy will lose her mind," Hepburn said with a laugh. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No worries. Let''s give it a shot," Hardy said, stepping into the barbershop ahead of her.


    Hepburn was soon seated in the barber''s chair, but she still hesitated. Turning to Hardy, she asked, "Do you think I''ll look good with short hair?"


    "I think you''ll look amazing," Hardy said, popping another chocolate into his mouth.


    "But won''t Tracy freak out?"


    "Don''t worry; I''ll handle her," Hardy reassured her with a smile.


    Following Hardy''s instructions, the barber styled Hepburn''s hair into a short cut. After some meticulous work, the iconic Hepburn short hairstyle emerged. Both the barber and Hepburn herself were stunned. She even doubted whether the girl in the mirror was really her.


    Before the haircut, she was a beautiful girl-next-door.


    After the haircut, she looked like an angelic gitl straight out of a Roman sculpture.


    ---

 Chapter 601 - 601 A Delightful Experience

    The transformation made her appear more vibrant and dynamic.


    Hardy appeared behind her and asked with a smile, "How do you feel?"


    Hepburn, still in awe, said, "I feel...like my mood is so much lighter. I never imagined that a haircut could change how I feel."


    "Of course it can. In fact, everything can influence your mood," Hardy said.


    After paying the barber, Hardy took Hepburn''s hand and led her out of the shop.


    Startled by the sudden hand-holding, Hepburn froze briefly, but she didn''t pull away, allowing Hardy to guide her. Fortunately, once they left the shop, Hardy let go of her hand.


    They walked through a long corridor and arrived at the Spanish Steps near the Trinit¨¤ dei Monti church. Hardy bought two ice creams from a vendor and handed one to Hepburn, who accepted it happily.


    The steps were dotted with tourists lounging, chatting, and taking in the afternoon sun. Hardy and Hepburn found a spot to sit. The warm sunlight, the relaxed atmosphere, and the sweetness of the ice cream brought Hepburn an extraordinary sense of peace.


    "I have a story about Rome. Would you like to hear it?" Hardy asked, looking at Hepburn.


    "Of course," she replied enthusiastically.


    "This story is about a princess named Ann. She travels to many countries as part of her royal duties, but during her visit to Rome, she discovers love."


    At first, Hepburn thought it was just a simple tale. But as Hardy continued, she became captivated, fully immersed in the story of the princess and a journalist''s fleeting love affair.


    Ann was a princess from a European country.


    He was a reporter for theAmerican Globestationed in Rome.


    Ann was on a goodwill tour across Europe, with Rome as her final stop, where she was greeted by throngs of people.


    After receiving a sedative from her doctor, Ann sneaked out of her royal residence. The sedative eventually kicked in, and she dozed off on a bench near a fountain.


    Jon, a reporter from theAmerican Globe, happened upon her. Mistaking her for a young woman who had overindulged at a party, he rented a taxi to take her home. However, the princess was in such a deep sleep that he couldn''t wake her. Left with no choice, Jon took her back to his apartment.


    The story unfolded from there.


    As the two spent time together, feelings blossomed between them. But ultimately, the princess had to return to her regal duties, resuming her role as the dignified royal the world knew.


    Hepburn was completely engrossed.


    When Hardy reached the story''s bittersweet ending, where the two lovers had to part ways, Hepburn''s face reflected sadness for the characters, sorrowful that their love couldn''t triumph over their circumstances.


    Hardy looked at her and asked, "Do you know why I brought you to Rome?"


    Hepburn shook her head.


    But midway through shaking her head, she stopped, her expression turning to one of astonishment. Looking at Hardy, she asked, "Mr. Hardy, are you saying...you want me to play the lead in this film?"


    Hepburn was simple, but she was also clever.


    Hardy nodded with a smile.


    "That''s right. I want you to play Princess Ann. I wrote the screenplay myself, and you''re the lead actress I''ve handpicked. I''ve already sketched out the film''s framework in my mind. Bringing you out here was about walking you through the story''s scenes."


    Hepburn''s expression turned to one of realization.


    No wonder Mr. Hardy had taken time to accompany a supporting actress like her around Rome.


    It was all to recreate the movie''s story.


    At this moment, Hepburn was overcome with emotion. She was finally going to be a leading actress¡ªa dream she''d held onto for so long. Excitedly, she looked at Hardy and said, "Mr. Hardy, the wish I made at the fountain is coming true!"


    Hardy laughed heartily.


    What a charming young woman.


    "So, what do we do next?" Hepburn asked.


    "It''s simple. For the next few days, you''ll be Princess Ann, and I''ll be journalist Jon. Together, we''ll go through the story and recreate the scenes from the movie," Hardy explained.


    Hepburn nodded.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and turned to Hardy. "Mr. Hardy, is the American journalist in the story also named Jon?"


    "That''s correct."


    "Did you name him after yourself?" she asked with wide, curious eyes.


    "You could say that," Hardy replied.


    Hepburn blinked her big eyes and asked, "Can I ask you two questions?"


    Two at once.


    "Go ahead," Hardy said, intrigued.


    "In theBarbiedolls, there are five princesses but only one prince. That prince is named Prince Jon. Does he represent you?" she asked, her tone playful yet curious.


    Hardy chuckled. "That''s right."


    "And in theUltramanseries, the first Ultraman is called Hardy Ultraman. Is that you as well?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They laughed together as they strolled through the streets.


    Hepburn was drawn to a flower stall filled with vibrant blooms.


    Hardy intended to buy her a bouquet, but when he asked the price, a problem arose¡ªthe stall owner didn''t speak English. Hardy and the owner gestured and spoke at cross-purposes, causing Hepburn to double over with laughter.


    Finally, Hepburn stepped in, speaking in Italian with the owner. Taking the money from Hardy, she handled the payment, successfully ending their comical flower-buying ordeal.


    "You speak Italian?" Hardy asked.


    With a proud smile, Hepburn began counting on her fingers. "I can speak Dutch, English, French, Italian, Spanish, and Portuguese."


    Impressive.


    An academic prodigy.


    Although Hardy had a sharp mind, he could only speak English. His knowledge of other languages mainly revolved around cursing in Spanish and Portuguese and a few pick-up lines in French.


    For the rest of the outing, Hepburn became their translator.


    They wandered until evening, stopping at a roadside restaurant for dinner. Enjoying the city''s night view while dining, the experience was utterly delightful.


    As the evening grew colder, Hardy led Hepburn into a clothing store and bought her a cashmere coat for over $300¡ªa price that made Hepburn''s jaw drop.


    ---

 Chapter 602 - 602 Stupid acts have consequences

    They continued riding the scooter, with Hepburn now fully at ease, wrapping her arms around Hardy''s waist.


    By the river, they came across a dance party.


    Hardy''s eyes lit up.


    "Do you remember the scene I mentioned where the two attend a dance and get into a fight with the royal bodyguards?" Hardy asked.


    "I do," Hepburn replied.


    "Shall we crash the dance and try it out?"


    "Ah, but this is someone''s private party. Is it appropriate?" Hepburn hesitated, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    "It''s fine. We''ll just have some fun. If they don''t welcome us, we''ll leave," Hardy reassured her.


    Parking the scooter, Hardy took Hepburn''s hand and led her into the dance. Hepburn glanced down at her hand, realizing she was holding his again.


    The dance was organized by a group of young people. Hardy asked if they could join, and the hosts warmly welcomed them. The two began to dance, Hardy''s athletic build and Hepburn''s elegant ballet-trained movements captivating the crowd. Applause and cheers erupted around them, and afterward, they were invited for drinks. Hepburn had a glass herself.


    For Hepburn, who had never let loose like this before, the experience was exhilarating and immensely fun.


    They stayed until after 10 p.m. before bidding the group farewell.


    When they returned to the hotel, it was already 11 p.m. Spotting her assistant, Tracy, Hepburn seemed to transform back into Cinderella, her relaxed demeanor vanishing as she said a polite goodbye to Hardy and prepared to head upstairs.


    "Rest well tonight. Tomorrow, we''ll continue rehearsing," Hardy said.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy," Hepburn replied quickly.


    Back in her room, Tracy was startled when she noticed something different about Hepburn. "Hepburn, oh my! You cut your hair!"


    "Mr. Hardy suggested it. He said it suits the lead character in the movie. Don''t you think it looks good?" Hepburn asked.


    "No, no¡ªit''s beautiful. Your new hairstyle makes you look so lively. Mr. Hardy''s taste is impeccable," Tracy said, unwilling to criticize Hardy''s decision.


    Then something clicked. Tracy remembered Hepburn had mentioned a lead role. "Hepburn, did you say...the lead actress? Is that true?"


    "You didn''t know?" Hepburn looked at Tracy, surprised. She assumed Tracy was already aware.


    "No one told me. I was only informed that you had a role and needed to come to Rome. Is it really the lead? Tell me more about the role," Tracy asked excitedly.


    Hepburn''s success would mean success for Tracy as well. Their fortunes were now closely tied. If Hepburn became a star, Tracy''s salary could easily multiply.


    "Mr. Hardy said he''s planning a movie calledRoman Holiday, a story he wrote. It''s about a princess in Rome who falls in love with an American journalist," Hepburn explained.


    "A script written by Mr. Hardy? Do you know how many successful films he''s written for Ava Gardner, Elizabeth Taylor, and Hedy Lamarr? You''re unbelievably lucky to have a script written by him," Tracy exclaimed.


    Hepburn sat on the bed while Tracy joined her. Hepburn recounted the plot of the movie, then added, "Mr. Hardy wants to ensure the story matches his vision, so he''s taking me around to experience the locations and rehearse the scenes."


    Tracy grabbed Hepburn''s hands and said earnestly, "Hepburn, you know who Mr. Hardy is. Once he decides on something, it will happen with the best resources available. You must take this opportunity seriously, do you understand?"


    Hepburn nodded.


    "I know. I really want to make this movie. I love the role of Princess Ann, and I''ll do my best to learn everything I can."


    --- S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    Today, Hepburn was dressed in a white shirt, a long skirt, stockings, and flat leather shoes. Over this, she wore a brown trench coat.


    Her short hair was slightly curled.


    A silk scarf adorned her neck.


    She exuded an air of cleanliness, elegance, and effortless charm.


    When Hepburn came downstairs, Hardy was already waiting for her in the hotel courtyard with the same small motorcycle. Hepburn flashed a graceful smile at Hardy and sat sideways on the back seat. As Hardy revved the engine, the motorcycle sped off from the hotel.


    On the third floor of the hotel, behind the curtains of a room, two people were secretly watching them, with only their eyes peeking out. Once the motorcycle disappeared, they withdrew their gaze.


    "Do you think the boss really just wants Hepburn to experience a movie scene?" Tracy, Hepburn''s female assistant, asked the male staff member who had accompanied them.


    The male staff member smirked. "To me, it looks more like the boss is wooing her."


    "I feel the same way," Tracy replied.


    The male staff member chuckled lightly. "The boss is famous for being a charmer. The women the public knows about are already several in number, and all of them are the most famous women in Hollywood. But you must know, these women are envied by countless others."


    "Hollywood isn''t short of beautiful women. This is the gathering place for the most stunning women in the U.S. and even the world. Are they lacking in beauty? No. Are they lacking in talent? Also no. What they lack is someone to support them. If Hepburn catches the boss''s eye, that would be her fortune. Her future would be limitless."


    Tracy nodded. "Of course, I know that. That''s why I hope what we''re guessing is true."


    Knock knock knock~!


    At that moment, the door was knocked.


    Both of them froze slightly. The male staff member went to open the door; it was his room, after all.


    When the door opened, it was revealed to be one of Hardy''s security team leaders. The male staff member smiled and nodded. "Is there something you need?"


    The security team leader entered, shut the door, glanced at the two of them, and spoke sternly, "If you don''t want to be targeted by a sniper rifle, don''t do those stupid acts again."


    The two inside were stunned.


    Their faces turned pale with fear.


    Had their peeking at the boss just now been noticed? Perhaps if they had made any suspicious moves, they would now be lying as two lifeless bodies.


    ---

 Chapter 603 - 603 A Romantic Date

    The thought terrified them.


    "We¡­ we will be more careful next time."


    "Yes, absolutely. We won''t do such things again."


    They hastily expressed their stance. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the security team leader prepared to leave, he paused at the door and added, "And one more thing¡ªdon''t gossip about the boss behind his back."


    The two felt as though they had fallen into an icy abyss.


    Had their earlier comments about the boss''s flirtatious reputation also been overheard? They knew that someone of the boss''s stature would have extremely stringent security measures, but they had not expected it to be this strict.


    Even the President probably wouldn''t have such a standard.


    Riding the motorcycle, Hardy took Hepburn along. Hepburn reverted to clutching Hardy''s jacket nervously, as though the confidence she''d gained the previous evening had melted away.


    "Is there anywhere in particular you''d like to visit?" Hardy asked, turning his head slightly.


    Hepburn thought for a moment.


    "The Colosseum. I''ve always wanted to see the Colosseum."


    "No problem. Let''s go."


    Hardy knew the direction to the Colosseum and increased the throttle to head there. The streets of Rome were narrow in some areas, but the small motorcycle made navigating easy.


    When they reached the Colosseum, they climbed the steps. From there, the full view of the Colosseum came into sight. Though only ruins remained, its former grandeur was still evident.


    After visiting the Colosseum, they arrived at the Wishing Wall.


    Nearby, merchants offered paper and pens. These savvy businessmen knew that not everyone visiting would have brought their own.


    The two took some paper and pens. Hepburn bit the end of her pencil thoughtfully for a long time before writing down a passage:


    "I wish for world peace, no wars, an end to hunger, universal joy, and for my first lead role film to be a success."


    When Hepburn finished writing, she placed the paper in her palms, clasped her hands together in prayer, whispered a few words, and then used glue to stick it on the wall.


    While Hepburn was writing, Hardy had been sneaking glances the entire time. He couldn''t help but think how kindhearted this girl was.


    It was clear: she loved the world deeply.


    After Hepburn stuck her note to the wall, she smiled at Hardy. "Mr. Hardy, haven''t you finished writing yet?"


    Hardy had been so busy peeking that he hadn''t written a thing. Thinking quickly, he wrote a line on his paper:


    "Make hay while the sun shines; Though time is short, I''ll work hard and leave my mark."


    Hepburn watched Hardy write but found herself unable to decipher it. Her large eyes blinked curiously. "Mr. Hardy, what kind of saying is this?"


    "It''s an old American proverb," Hardy replied.


    Hepburn was intrigued. "Is that one of those frontier proverbs I''ve read about? I saw something like it inThe American Spirit."


    The wisdom of American pioneers and farmers had fascinated many, as their sayings captured the spirit of perseverance and pragmatism.


    "That''s correct¡ªit''s something farmers used to say to remind people to seize the moment," Hardy confirmed.


    Hepburn glanced again at the bold, purposeful writing on Hardy''s paper and marveled, "Mr. Hardy, you''re truly well-read to know such inspirational sayings."


    Flattered by her praise, Hardy felt delighted.


    Earlier, he had been unsure how to impress her, but now he could showcase his knowledge of American wisdom to win her admiration.


    They continued their tour on the motorcycle. By the time they arrived at the Pantheon, it was midday. Nearby, a coffee stall also offered lunch. The two found a spot near the street to sit.


    As they waited for their lunch and coffee, a middle-aged man carrying an easel approached them. He greeted them warmly, saying in Italian, "Beautiful lady, distinguished gentleman, the two of you sitting together look like a painting. Are you a couple? Would you like me to paint you? I can finish it by the time you''ve had your lunch."


    Hardy was puzzled again as the man spoke in Italian.


    Hepburn translated for him, omitting the part about them looking like a couple. "He''s asking if we''d like a painting."


    "Why does it feel like he said a lot more?" Hardy asked.


    "Ah, that''s just Italian for you. It tends to be wordy," Hepburn fibbed with a small smile.


    Hardy gave the artist an OK gesture, universally understood. The artist nodded with a smile and began observing them for the perfect angle.


    Ultimately, the artist set up his easel at an angle that gave Hepburn full focus, leaving Hardy mostly in profile. Hardy didn''t even need to look to know that this man was likely drawn to Hepburn''s beauty.


    No matter.


    The dishes were served. The two ignored the painter and ate while chatting. They discussed where to visit in the afternoon, their impressions of Rome, and even Hardy''s quote.


    Hepburn looked at Hardy, her eyes filled with admiration.


    As an artist under Hardy Group''s subsidiaries, she was well aware of Mr. Hardy''s achievements. Starting from an ordinary person, he had achieved so much in just a few years¡ªsuch a feat was hard to find even across the entirety of the United States.


    Mr. Hardy was the embodiment of the American Dream, idolized by countless Americans, especially young people, who saw him as a role model.


    Meanwhile, the painter continued working diligently. He wasn''t sketching but painting with watercolors, which took much longer than a simple sketch.


    Hepburn and Hardy weren''t in a hurry. They continued eating and chatting. With Hardy around, there was never a dull moment, as they had endless topics to discuss, including the details of the new movie.


    Previously, Hardy had only shared the plot outline. This time, he elaborated on details, such as how the romantic tension between the protagonists would build and how Jon''s home would play a pivotal role in the story.


    "I''ve already found a suitable house¡ªa typical Roman residence. Tonight, we''ll stay there to experience the atmosphere of Anne and Jon''s scenes," Hardy said.


    ---

 Chapter 604 - 604 Im Confident Hell Become Famous

    Hepburn''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Just¡­ just the two of us?"


    "Yes, just the two of us."


    Hepburn''s long lashes began to flutter nervously, hinting at her inner tension.


    But what did the blush on her cheeks mean?


    Finally, the painting was finished after more than two hours. It was an A3-sized watercolor. The artist examined his work and seemed very satisfied.


    "Sir, beautiful lady, the painting is finished. Please take a look and see if you''re satisfied," the painter said in Italian.


    Hardy looked at Hepburn.


    "He says the painting is done and wants us to check if we''re happy with it," Hepburn translated.


    Hardy and Hepburn stood up, walked behind the painting, and looked at the artwork. It was a realistic depiction of them sitting at the caf¨¦ table, with the slightly blurred backdrop of the temple-lined street. Hardy''s profile was depicted handsomely, though only someone familiar with him might recognize it.


    Hepburn''s face, on the other hand, was more prominently featured, with over 70% of her features displayed. Her slightly curled short hair, slender neck, and delicately sculpted features were perfectly captured, her skin radiantly smooth.


    In the painting, Hepburn appeared elegant and pure yet lively and vivid.


    Her eyes were particularly striking, almost lifelike. This was what Hardy appreciated most. In the painting, the man seemed to be speaking with his mouth slightly open, while Hepburn rested her hand against her face, her eyes intently focused on the man. Her gaze carried a hint of admiration.


    Hepburn was pleased with the painting.


    Hardy was even more pleased.


    He loved how her painted gaze looked at him¡ªit gave him an immense sense of accomplishment and satisfaction.


    Hardy turned to Hepburn. "What do you think? Do you like it?"


    "It''s beautifully done. I think it looks even prettier than me," Hepburn said with a smile.


    "Ask him how much the painting costs."


    Hepburn asked the painter in Italian, and the painter replied with a number. Hepburn turned to Hardy. "He says it''s $30."


    The painter, though he didn''t speak English, was well-versed in dollars. He preferred them over Italian lira, as the dollar was the strongest currency at the time.


    Hardy took out $100 from his pocket and handed it to the painter. "I''m very satisfied with your work. The extra is a tip."


    Hepburn translated for him.


    The painter''s face lit up with joy, and he thanked Hardy profusely, even grabbing Hardy''s hand and kissing it. He then turned to Hepburn and kissed her hand as well.


    Hardy strongly suspected the painter did this just to kiss Hepburn''s hand.


    After handing the painting to Hardy, the painter packed his things and prepared to leave. But Hardy signaled to Hepburn to stop him and gestured towards the distance. Soon, a man in a suit approached¡ªit was the security team leader stationed nearby.


    "Mr. Hardy."


    Hardy pointed to the painter. "I recall Hardy Group has an art acquisition company in Rome. Tell them to acquire his other works."


    "And also, have him enlarge this piece into an oil painting, something suitable for a grand hall display," Hardy said as he handed the painting to the security team leader.


    The painter looked puzzled and turned to Hepburn.


    Hepburn translated, "This gentleman owns an art acquisition company in Rome and is interested in buying your other works. Would you be willing?"


    The painter''s face lit up with excitement.


    His poverty had driven him to paint portraits on the street, as he couldn''t sell his works elsewhere. Now, the prospect of someone acquiring his art thrilled him. He couldn''t believe he had encountered a big-shot art collector. He grabbed Hardy''s hand again and kissed it passionately.


    The security team leader eventually had to drag him away by the collar.


    Hepburn couldn''t stop laughing at the scene. Italians were known for their abundance of artists and their comedic flair¡ªthis was a well-accepted fact globally.


    "Mr. Hardy, by purchasing his paintings, you might have saved his life," Hepburn said, looking at Hardy.


    Hardy looked at her seriously. "His work is excellent. Many painters create beautiful art but never get a chance to gain recognition."


    "But I''m confident he''ll become famous in the future."


    Hepburn looked surprised. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are you so sure he''ll become famous?" she asked.


    "Because of the painting he just made!"


    "That painting? Why?"


    "Because of the people in it. That girl will become one of the most renowned stars in the U.S. and even the world, a symbol of her era. And the man? He''ll be a financial tycoon commanding global influence."


    "Their story in Rome will become a classic, and that painting will bear witness to it. As a result, the painting will inevitably become famous, and through it, so will the painter."


    "Pfft~!"


    Hepburn burst out laughing.


    Only then did she realize Hardy was boasting shamelessly.


    That was her innocent interpretation.


    What she didn''t know was that Hardy had countless ways to make the painter famous. The painter''s talent was solid, and with a little promotion, he could become a so-called master. Investing in his works now would bring Hardy immense returns later.


    ...


    Nighttime. By the fountain.


    Hepburn lay on a bench, pretending to be asleep.


    The two of them were rehearsing the first scene where the male and female leads meet in the movie.


    Hardy softly called out to the girl. Hepburn groggily woke up, then groggily followed Hardy. A car arrived to pick them up, taking them to a residential house. Hepburn, still in a daze, followed him upstairs.


    When opening the door, Hepburn kept swaying, forcing Hardy to simultaneously open the door and support her. The scene was a little comical.


    Finally, the door opened. Hardy carried Hepburn inside. At that moment, her body visibly stiffened, but Hardy quickly laid her on the bed.


    The bedding smelled of sunshine¡ªclean and fresh.


    A minute passed.


    Two minutes.


    Hepburn peeked through a small slit in her eyes and saw Hardy pouring wine.


    Phew~!


    Hepburn exhaled softly, relieved.


    "Want to get up and have a drink?" Hardy asked.


    "Can I wake up now?" Hepburn asked with her eyes closed.


    "Of course. We''re moving on to the next scene."


    ---

 Chapter 605 - 605 Farewell

    Hearing this, Hepburn finally opened her eyes. Hardy handed her a glass of wine. The two leaned against opposite sides of the bed, Hardy reclining while Hepburn sat on her knees, They drank and chatted.


    "Mr. Hardy, do you always rehearse scenes with actresses like this?" Hepburn asked after taking a sip.


    "No, this is only the second time," Hardy replied.


    "I''m curious about the first time."


    "The first time was with Taylor. During the filming ofThe Professional, she was previously a pampered young lady. Later, under my guidance, she transformed into the character Matilda in the film."


    There was, in fact, another instance.


    With Monroe.


    They had rehearsed on a yacht and even had a deeper "exchange," but that wasn''t something he planned to tell Hepburn.


    Hepburn nodded in understanding.


    "I read reviews saying that Taylor''s performance in that role was shocking. So it turns out, it''s all thanks to you, Mr. Hardy."


    They continued discussing details ofRoman Holiday. As they talked, Hepburn began to feel drowsy, and eventually, she dozed off, leaning against the headboard.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was morning.


    And Hardy was sleeping in the bed next to hers.


    Hepburn was surprised at how soundly she had slept. She had thought she''d feel uneasy, but she had slept so peacefully.


    Hardy opened his eyes just as Hepburn was looking at him.


    "Awake?" he asked.


    Hepburn instantly felt embarrassed.


    "Yes, Mr. Hardy."


    They washed up and went to the rooftop, overlooking the city of Rome in the morning light.


    "What are we rehearsing next?" Hepburn asked.


    "The farewell scene," Hardy replied.


    "Perfect! Saying goodbye to Jon is one of the movie''s climactic moments," Hepburn said enthusiastically.


    "We''ll rehearse again today. Tonight, I''ll fly back to the U.S. for some important matters. As for you, I''ve arranged for the director and crew to join you here. You''ll begin initial work with them." Hardy explained.


    Hepburn froze.


    So the farewell Hardy mentioned wasn''t just in the movie¡ªhe would be leaving, too.


    In the room, Anne the Princess gazed at Jon.


    Her eyes were filled with tender reluctance.


    In just two short days, the Princess had developed feelings for this man.


    But she had no choice but to leave.


    Hardy guided Hepburn through the scene. As she absorbed his words, her gaze slowly transformed, reflecting reluctance and sorrow as she looked at Hardy.


    Over the past two days, this pure-hearted girl had also been stirred by the man before her. Her emotions subtly seeped into her performance, making her gaze all the more authentic.


    The two expressed their reluctance, and embraced each other.


    "I have to go," Hepburn said, her voice trembling.


    "Goodbye, Princess," Hardy whispered after a long pause.


    Their eyes met.


    Their lips brushed together.


    Hepburn''s lips were soft and carried a faintly sweet fragrance.


    Her kissing skills were unpracticed, and she seemed startled. But Hardy captured her hesitance and eventually, she surrendered.


    After a long while, they separated, Hepburn breathing lightly.


    Her gaze toward Hardy had changed even more.


    "When I act with male leads, do I need to kiss them like this too?" Hepburn asked.


    "No. Only I can kiss you like this."


    And then Hardy kissed her again.


    "Mmmm"


    The two wandered the city streets, no longer visiting famous landmarks but strolling through the urban areas. By now, their hands were intertwined¡ªthey already resembled a couple.


    While riding the motorcycle, Hepburn wrapped her arms around Hardy''s waist, her face resting directly against his back.


    Hardy taught Hepburn how to ride the motorcycle. Amid her squeals, the motorcycle collided with a fruit stand, spilling apples and oranges everywhere. Thankfully, no one was hurt.


    On the street, a violinist played Johann Pachelbel''sCanon in D, a piece Hepburn identified for Hardy.


    After listening, Hepburn applauded and gave the musician two dollars.


    Just like that, they spent the entire day together without doing much of anything.


    That evening, Hardy arrived at the airport by car.


    In the car, Hepburn said a reluctant goodbye to Hardy. This time, their kiss was even more passionate. When Hardy stepped out of the car, Hepburn watched him through the rolled-down window.


    In just two short days.


    She felt as though she had fallen in love. This was her first time experiencing love in her life, and the feeling was so magical.


    After the plane took off, the bodyguard finally escorted Hepburn back.


    Hardy returned to the United States because Henry had sent word that significant findings had been made. Furthermore, in recent times, the investigation committee had begun operations in Hollywood, preparing to scrutinize its actors and companies.


    Among the first batch of individuals under scrutiny was Hedy Lamarr.


    Hedy Lamarr wasn''t an American citizen. She had not obtained U.S. citizenship and had no intention of changing her nationality, much like Charlie Chaplin, who remained a British citizen.


    Her first husband had Nazi affiliations.


    The investigation committee now suspected her of being a spy. She was on their priority list for investigation.


    Upon returning to Los Angeles, the first thing Hardy did was meet with Henry.


    "How''s the investigation going?" Hardy asked.


    "There''s quite a bit. It''s all in the archive room¡ªrecordings, documents, call logs, and video material," Henry replied.


    "Let''s go take a look."


    Hardy wasted no time.


    In the Archive Room


    Hardy examined the materials in his hands. There were more than a dozen dossiers prepared by McCarthy''s investigation team targeting individuals and organizations.


    The list included entities and individuals alike.


    Entities such as the U.S. State Department, Department of Defense, defense contractors, Voice of America, the U.S. Government Printing Office, major corporations, Hollywood film companies, the three major television networks, and several newspapers were among them. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Individuals included senators, senior federal officials, diplomats, university professors, labor union leaders, writers, newspaper editors, actors, and even journalists. The total exceeded 600 people.


    Hardy then asked Henry to play the recordings.


    From the speaker came McCarthy''s smug voice:


    "Investigate them. I want them to feel fear, to tremble. Just hearing my name should make these companies and celebrities shudder."


    ---

 Chapter 606 - 606 White Terror in America

    "Investigate them. I want them to feel fear, to tremble. Just hearing my name should make these companies and celebrities shudder."


    " No Solid evidence! No, evidence isn''t necessary. Just comb through their usual materials¡ªbooks, TV shows, movie scripts, articles. Find anything that even remotely suggests support for the labor party or sympathetic sentiments. Even if they didn''t explicitly say it, as long as it can be interpreted that way, it''s enough. With this, we can accuse them of being communists. They won''t be able to defend themselves because we''re the ones who are politically correct. Anyone who refutes me or try to help them is a communist."


    "We can also investigate Secretary of State Acheson. He was once Roosevelt''s assistant secretary of state. I recall he made some supportive remarks back then."


    "We can accuse Defense Secretary Marshall. During the war, he didn''t take tougher measures against the Soviets to secure U.S. interests, allowing the Soviets to benefit. As for China, his policies were similarly disastrous and foolish."


    "Marshall is part of a communist conspiracy. On the surface, he appears to work for America, but behind the scenes, he''s betraying the country."


    "We can even accuse Roosevelt. The New Deal was practically a copy of the Communist Manifesto. Every government official and congressman who supported the New Deal during Roosevelt''s era has suspicions of being communist."


    "And President Johnson? I''ll force him to take a stand and fully support us. If he doesn''t, he''s enabling the labor party''s free development."


    After listening to the recordings, Hardy felt that McCarthy was utterly absurd.


    He was using this ideology to position himself as a pseudo-emperor of the United States.


    However, Hardy couldn''t deny that McCarthy wasn''t acting alone. There was a faction behind him, and their true goal was party rivalry¡ªraw political struggle. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for who they were, it was unclear. It could be the Republican Party or some other faction.


    If Hardy openly opposed McCarthy, he would inevitably face the forces backing him. However, Hardy also saw potential gains¡ªsupport from opposing factions.


    As Hardy continued reviewing the files, he came across some interesting details. Publicly, McCarthy portrayed himself as a moral guardian, but privately, he was a cesspool of corruption¡ªindulging in vice, colluding with others to manipulate stocks.


    For instance, when he targeted a company, its stock would inevitably plummet. The more he attacked, the harder it fell. His collaborators, forewarned, would short-sell and profit handsomely, giving McCarthy a hefty cut of the earnings.


    Hardy pondered.


    He needed a well-thought-out plan to extract benefits from the situation while mitigating risks.


    The Next Day


    Hardy flew to Washington, D.C., aboard his private jet.


    Instead of going directly to President Johnson, he first sought out Nixon. Since aligning with Hardy, Nixon had risen swiftly with Hardy''s backing and was now a senator, serving as Hardy''s staunch ally.


    The two spent an entire afternoon discussing matters before Nixon left.


    Hardy then met with General Marshall. When Marshall saw the list and heard the recordings, his expression darkened.


    Historically, McCarthy''s attacks on Marshall had led to his resignation months later, and he never held another position thereafter.


    "How did you get these materials? Are they authentic?" Marshall asked.


    "A reporter from theGlobal Timesobtained them after thorough investigation. A great deal of effort was involved. They are entirely reliable," Hardy replied.


    Using a reporter as the source was logical and justified, given their rights to investigative journalism.


    Next, Hardy met with Secretary of State Acheson. After listening to the recordings, Acheson cursed McCarthy, as the two had clashed in the past, with Acheson vehemently opposing McCarthy''s antics.


    Finally, Hardy met with President Johnson.


    At the White House


    Johnson had tacitly allowed some of McCarthy''s actions, as they had helped curb the labor party to some extent. However, he had not expected McCarthy to go to such extremes.


    McCarthy now sought to investigate Acheson and Marshall¡ªtwo key members of Johnson''s governing team. Johnson was already politically isolated. Marshall''s military presence saved him from countless troubles, while Acheson''s political expertise made the State Department manageable.


    Johnson could not allow McCarthy to dismantle his inner circle.


    "That bastard has completely lost his mind. He''s using a pretext as a weapon to attack everything. He''s nothing more than a politically clueless lunatic," Johnson fumed.


    "Whom the gods would destroy, they first make mad."


    McCarthy was already quite mad.


    Thus, it was time for his destruction.


    As for Hardy''s involvement in stirring things up, everyone understood why¡ªbecause McCarthy was encroaching on Hardy''s interests.


    A battle over interests is always a fight to the death.


    There''s nothing to negotiate.


    Hardy wanted to deal with McCarthy, and no one would think Hardy was acting on behalf of the labor movement. After all, he was one of America''s largest capitalists and a former gangster, with no connection to labor.


    Meanwhile, McCarthy...


    ...was still pondering whom to target next and what fabricated charges could further enhance his influence. However, his secretary suddenly rushed in and placed a newspaper on his desk.


    "Congressman, there''s a negative news article about you in theGlobal Times," the secretary said anxiously.


    McCarthy remained indifferent.


    In recent days, many had attacked him, but he had retaliated each time, leaving his opponents in tatters.


    Picking up the newspaper, McCarthy spoke casually, "TheGlobal Timesdares to publish an article attacking me? I''ll investigate them next."


    He glanced at the newspaper.


    The front page.


    Today''sGlobal Timesfront-page headline was about McCarthy:


    "Political Thug McCarthy Creates a White Terror in America. It''s Time to Kick This Scum Out of Politics!"


    McCarthy froze at the headline.


    It was the first time he had seen such a vicious critique of himself. The article opened with a fierce salvo, signaling a battle to the end.


    He quickly continued reading.


    The article laid out accusations of McCarthy using his so-called ideology as a pretext to fabricate charges. Without any evidence, he labeled people as Communist sympathizers. Those targeted included politicians, high-ranking officials, business leaders, academics, scientists, journalists, entertainers, and artists.


    Under his persecution, some lost their jobs, others saw their families destroyed, some fled the country, and others committed suicide, unable to endure the harassment.


    ---

 Chapter 607 - 607 McCarthy Vs Hardy Media

    McCarthy fabricated evidence, distorted facts, and indiscriminately slapped labels on people. He declared in Congress that 205 members were Communist sympathizers and claimed to have a list and proof. However, when the President and Congress demanded evidence, McCarthy refused to provide any.


    He expanded his accusations under the pretense of combating communism, persecuting many individuals and instigating a White Terror. Freedom is a core tenet of America, but does freedom still exist in the United States today?


    Not satisfied, McCarthy sought to widen his campaign, instilling fear in everyone. Below is a list obtained by our reporters of the individuals and organizations McCarthy plans to investigate next:


    The U.S. military, National Security Council, Department of Defense, defense contractors,Voice of America, the Government Printing Office, major corporations, film studios, the three major television networks, and several newspapers.


    Individuals include senior federal officials, congressmen, diplomats, university professors, union leaders, writers, newspaper editors, movie and TV actors, and journalists, totaling over 600 people.


    "McCarthy''s overreach, fabricated accusations, and political attacks are his hallmark. He labels anyone who disagrees with him as his enemy."


    "Moreover, he has abused Senate procedures to deliberately interfere with hearings and obstruct investigations, engaging in relentless harassment."


    "This is not the behavior of a public servant but that of a political thug. His actions have severely damaged America''s ecosystem, eroding the nation''s core values of freedom and inclusion. Such a congressman should be expelled immediately."


    "Furthermore, our reporters have uncovered that McCarthy is not only a political thug but also corrupt in his personal life. He has a gambling habit, losing hundreds of thousands of dollars in recent years, and indulges in women, spending tens of thousands annually on escorts. These claims are supported by evidence and are not baseless accusations."


    "More importantly, he has engaged in economic fraud. Under the guise of investigating certain companies, he has harassed them to the point of operational collapse, causing their stock prices to plummet. His associates then shorted these companies, profiting handsomely. This dirty political financial scheme has earned McCarthy hundreds of thousands of dollars."


    "These pieces of evidence have been submitted to government investigation departments, and we trust they will uncover the full truth."


    "A political thug like McCarthy should be expelled from Capitol Hill, tried, and sent to hell."


    As McCarthy read the newspaper, his face darkened, for most of the claims were true. While the language was inflammatory, it was not far from the truth.


    If it were mere political attacks, such as accusations of fabricating charges against others, he could still argue his way out. However, the allegations of colluding with others to short companies were his real doing.


    He thought he had been discreet but now realized someone had uncovered everything.


    If these claims were verified, he would have no defense. McCarthy''s face grew grim.


    Suddenly, McCarthy stood up abruptly.


    No way.


    He wasn''t going to admit defeat like this.


    He needed to counterattack, to ensure theGlobal Timesshut down. He refused to believe they had no solid evidence and assumed they fabricated it.


    He still had allies, and he intended to rally them to deal with theGlobal Times.


    "Contact the press. I''m holding a press conference," McCarthy shouted at his secretary.


    "Yes, Congressman," the secretary replied, rushing out.


    But within a minute, the secretary returned, even more panicked than before. "Congressman, ABC Radio just announced they have critical evidence against you, proving you''re a¡ª"


    "A what?!" McCarthy demanded.


    "A political thug. They said all your actions were based on lies," the secretary stammered.


    McCarthy''s face twisted with rage. He stormed into the outer office, where several of his loyal staff stood, quickly rising upon seeing him.


    "Turn on the radio!" McCarthy bellowed.


    The radio was switched on, tuned to ABC Radio.


    During ABC''s most popular lunchtime news segment, the host said, "Today, we bring you recordings of Congressman McCarthy. Let''s see what this public servant has truly been up to lately." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sense of foreboding gripped McCarthy''s heart.


    The radio played a recording of McCarthy''s voice. Despite the technical limitations of recording devices at the time, it was unmistakably his voice.


    McCarthy''s voice was arrogant:


    "Create lists. Anyone remotely connected must be on the list. Investigate them. I want them to feel fear. When they hear McCarthy''s name, these companies and celebrities should tremble."


    "Evidence? Who needs evidence? If I declare them Communists, they are Communists. Fabricate some evidence and send it to federal courts. The current political climate forces even federal judges to compromise. If they dare say the evidence is insufficient, we''ll accuse them of shielding these people. Heh heh."


    "Federal officials? Business leaders? Artists, film stars, literary greats¡ªthey all need to be thoroughly investigated. From now on, I, McCarthy, will control their fates. Next, I''ll investigate the military, and even the church."


    McCarthy''s face turned pale.


    He had no idea when these words had been recorded. While it was fine to say such things privately, their public exposure made him a universal target.


    "Who did this? Who recorded me? There must be a spy among us!" McCarthy roared, glaring at everyone in the office.


    The staff averted their eyes, terrified.


    Just then, the phone in McCarthy''s inner office rang.


    He answered, and after hearing only a few sentences, his fury intensified. "What?! You''re abandoning me? After all I''ve done, just because of some insignificant revelations, you''re cutting me off?!"


    "The newspaper''s claims are lies. I''ll clear my name through the media. The ABC recording? It''s fake. I''ll never admit to it!"


    The phone conversation continued, but McCarthy''s fury only grew...


    McCarthy, furious, slammed the telephone down onto the desk with a loud bang, shattering the receiver into pieces.


    He spun around abruptly. The office door was still open, and his subordinates were peeking in through the doorway. With a face full of rage, McCarthy bellowed, "What the hell are you all looking at? Get back to work! Contact the press and tell them I''m holding a press conference."


    ---

 Chapter 608 - 608 Determination to bring McCarthy down

    "And prepare materials for me. I''m going to speak at Capitol Hill. This is a conspiracy by the enemy to persecute me! I''ll root out every single Communist sympathizer and ensure America''s political purity. Now get moving!"


    "Also, notify the investigation team. Forget about other targets for now¡ªget into ABC Television andThe Global Timesimmediately. Oh, and these companies are all part of Hardy''s group, aren''t they? It must be them! Send people to the Hardy Group, investigate thoroughly, and find evidence of their Communist ties. I wantThe Global Times, ABC Television, and the Hardy Group completely destroyed."


    The staff, trembling with fear, hurried back to their desks to contact journalists and investigation teams.


    At that moment, the radio was still broadcasting criticisms of McCarthy, condemning his creation of a White Terror and his destructive influence on American politics.


    McCarthy roared again in fury, "Are you all idiots? Turn off that damn radio!"


    The secretary rushed over to turn it off, but just as he reached for the knob, the host''s voice came through: "We have even more explosive news about McCarthy, including photographs and video evidence. ABC Television will provide a detailed report during today''s noonNews Thirtyprogram."


    The secretary froze mid-action.


    He glanced at McCarthy.


    McCarthy stared blankly ahead, his heart pounding.


    These bastards.


    They were out to destroy him completely. Having been on the battlefield, he likened this to the relentless artillery bombardments that preceded an enemy assault¡ªnewspapers, radio, and television were relentlessly bombarding him with attacks.


    And then?


    After the bombardment, the enemy would surely charge forward.


    "Quick, contact journalists! I need a press conference immediately. Get in touch with Capitol Hill and request an emergency congressional session," McCarthy barked.


    During ABC Television''s noon news program, there was only one topic: a relentless critique of McCarthy. The broadcast began by unveiling McCarthy''s fabricated investigation lists and then replayed the damning recordings of his voice.


    The recordings enraged listeners. Even ordinary people found it unbearable. If such injustice could be inflicted on others, who could say it wouldn''t happen to them? It was a visceral reminder of shared vulnerability.


    Moreover, McCarthy wasn''t just anyone¡ªhe was a congressman. If such a man were to gain greater power or even become president, the nation would become terrifying.


    Next, the station revealed more about McCarthy.


    First, a series of photographs.


    In the photos, McCarthy was seen laughing wildly with a cigar in his mouth and an arm around a young woman.


    There was wine on the table.


    The image reeked of indulgence and debauchery.


    Another photo showed McCarthy at a casino, chips piled high on the table as he engaged in high-stakes gambling.


    Then came a video. In it, McCarthy sat with a middle-aged man, the two engaged in conversation.


    The host provided commentary.


    The man speaking with McCarthy was identified as the head of a financial institution, and the two were discussing which company to target next for persecution.


    The host revealed details of their past collaborations, outlining which companies McCarthy had persecuted, the profits gained, and the payments McCarthy had received. Everything was laid bare.


    Viewers could see it clearly.


    This investigation had left no stone unturned.


    If these allegations proved true, it would be enough to send McCarthy to prison for decades.


    Such explosive revelations left many Americans stunned, including members of the elite. It was clear: someone was determined to bring McCarthy down.


    The reports on McCarthy shocked everyone.


    For the past six months, McCarthy''s anti-Communist crusade had been the most contentious issue in the United States, affecting the entire nation.


    It implicated countless individuals.


    McCarthy accused a majority of Congress of Communist ties, leaving many lawmakers too intimidated to oppose him.


    Then he turned to persecuting others on a massive scale.


    Now, someone had turned the guns on McCarthy, firing a devastating barrage. While the instigators remained unknown, many felt immense satisfaction.


    A group of congressmen gathered.


    "Did you see the paper?"


    "Of course."


    "Who do you think is behind this move against McCarthy?"


    "Hard to say, but since the news came fromThe Global Timesand ABC, it''s safe to assume Hardy is involved."


    One nodded. "McCarthy''s actions have hit Hollywood hardest¡ªscreenwriters jailed, directors imprisoned, famous actors exiled, and hundreds of films censored. He plans to target even more actors, movie companies, and television networks, all of which threaten Hardy''s interests."


    "Who do you think will win?"


    "If Hardy is stepping in, it could reflect the President''s stance. You all know Hardy''s relationship with the President."


    "I''ve also heard that McCarthy plans to investigate Marshall and Acheson and even tried to pressure President Johnson to openly support his actions. Honestly, McCarthy has gone mad."


    "If Congress convenes, who will you support?"


    "Ha, that lunatic is a ticking time bomb. Someone like him could explode on any of us at any time," one replied darkly.


    In Hollywood...


    Many stars who had been persecuted or censored harbored deep hatred for McCarthy.


    This morning, more names appeared on his blacklist. Those listed were both frightened and furious.


    If McCarthy came after them, they feared meeting the same fate as their predecessors.


    They knew many of those targeted were innocent.


    The lists published in the papers and McCarthy''s recordings made it clear: he was persecuting people indiscriminately, without evidence. Such actions naturally sparked anger and fear.


    "Why do you thinkThe Global Timesand ABC dared to go public against McCarthy? Can they really bring him down? If they fail, he''ll retaliate furiously."


    "Who ownsThe Global Timesand ABC? Mr. Hardy. He also heads the Actors Guild. This must be Hardy defending the actors'' interests by taking a stand against McCarthy."


    "I''ve always admired Mr. Hardy."


    "So have I."


    "We should do something, don''t you think?"


    "Like what?"


    "Mobilize more people, organize protests, and demand action against McCarthy. Let''s call for justice against this creator of the White Terror."


    "Yes, let''s do it. We''ll organize a protest march."


    When attacked byThe Global Timesand ABC, McCarthy couldn''t just sit back and accept it. His team immediately contacted the media to arrange a press conference.


    ---


    S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 609 - 609 McCarthy Press Conference

    When attacked byThe Global Timesand ABC, McCarthy couldn''t just sit back and accept it. His team immediately contacted the media to arrange a press conference.


    The reporters, upon hearing the news, became highly excited. This was big news, and they hurried to the hotel where the press conference was to be held.


    Over a hundred reporters attended, not just from newspapers but also from television stations, some even carrying cameras. McCarthy, a former judge and lawyer with a flair for public speaking, was particularly skilled at exaggeration and shameless in making baseless claims. Labeling others was his specialty. From the very beginning, he appeared especially agitated.


    "The report fromThe Global Timesis a complete lie! America is on the verge of being taken over by communists, and we must eliminate the tumors disrupting our politics. Every action by the investigative committee is both reasonable and lawful."


    "The Global Timesfabricated facts to make reckless accusations. I have every reason to believe they are aiding the Labor Party."


    With these words, McCarthy pinned a serious accusation onThe Global Times.


    "And as for ABC Radio and Television, the recordings they released are entirely fake! Those are not my words. Everything I''ve done has been for the good of this country."


    "Why areThe Global Timesand ABC attacking me? Because they are communist sympathizers! They know I''m about to expose them, so they''ve started to retaliate by fabricating so-called evidence and recordings to frame me. This is shameful behavior."


    McCarthy roared for over ten minutes before the reporters got their turn to ask questions.


    One reporter shouted:


    "Representative McCarthy, you previously claimed in Congress that 205 members were communists and said you had evidence. Why haven''t you provided it yet?"


    "Representative, are the corporations, organizations, and public figures on your list the ones you approved for investigation? Is the list fabricated?"


    "The United States is a free society, where even differing beliefs are constitutionally protected. Are we abandoning the Constitution? What about the directors, screenwriters, and actors who have been imprisoned or deported?"


    "Mr. McCarthy, have you colluded with others to manipulate stock prices, profiting from politically pressuring businesses to lower their valuations? Reporters say they''ve obtained evidence submitted to the authorities. What''s your response?"


    "Some people claim you spend tens of thousands of dollars annually on prostitution. Several women who allegedly provided services to you have come forward. What do you say to that?"


    "They also say you last only two minutes. Would you like to refute that?"


    Faced with these sharp questions, McCarthy denied everything, but his increasingly agitated demeanor betrayed his nervousness.


    Especially when a reporter mentioned the "two minutes" claim, McCarthy exploded, "Nonsense! That''s absolute nonsense. I''m in excellent health."


    "Does that mean the allegations of soliciting prostitutes are true?" the reporter pressed.


    Damn.


    He''d been cornered.


    "No! I''ve never hired prostitutes. I love my wife," McCarthy quickly amended.


    "But wasn''t your wife the one who filed a domestic violence complaint against you years ago? That case was resolved through mediation," another reporter interjected.


    McCarthy''s heart sank.


    Damn it.


    They even dug up such private matters. Just how thoroughly had they investigated him?


    "That''s enough. The press conference is over," McCarthy barked angrily before storming out.


    By 9 p.m., ABC had already broadcast the recording of the press conference.


    Two commentators on the program mocked McCarthy as they played the footage. His impassioned defense came across as pure sophistry. The sharp questions from the reporters completely undermined the seriousness of the event, turning it into a spectacle.


    Most of the reporters asking these incisive questions were fromThe Global Timesand ABC, many of whom had been trained by Henry. They were seasoned disruptors, equipped with insider information, making the press conference a laughingstock.


    Millions of Americans watched the program and grew even more disgusted with McCarthy.


    Alcoholic.


    Gambler.


    Wife-beater.


    Morally bankrupt.


    Such a man was clearly unfit to be a representative.


    A political rogue, McCarthy had gained notoriety through lies and intimidation. He recklessly attacked others, revealing himself as utterly vile.


    Traditionally, America was led by its elite class, while the masses were easily swayed by political rhetoric. McCarthy had manipulated public sentiment with his words, but Hardy now used even greater media influence to sway the people against him.


    He stripped McCarthy bare, exposing him for what he truly was.


    At the press conference, McCarthy had been rendered speechless by the reporters'' questions. Back in his office, he threw a glass in anger and yelled at his secretary:


    "Inform the investigation team in Los Angeles to drop everything else. Starting tomorrow, I want them to fully investigateThe Global Times, ABC, and the Hardy Group."


    "They''ve already been informed, Representative," the secretary replied.


    "Call them again! Make sure they understand. I want results! I''m going to bring down the Hardy Group and shut downThe Global Timesand ABC!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood, Representative," the secretary replied, hurrying to make the call.


    The investigative committee had already been active in Hollywood, targeting the forefront of American culture¡ªscreenwriters, directors, actors, film companies, and television stations. These were among the committee''s primary focuses.


    The committee''s presence in Hollywood was strong, with over thirty staff members. Following McCarthy''s orders, they were ready to take down the Hardy Group,The Global Times, and ABC.


    The next morning, the committee divided into three teams, setting out with great momentum.


    At the gates of ABC Television, the committee staff were blocked by security. Without authorization from leadership, they were not allowed into the premises.


    The investigation team was furious. They presented their credentials and documentation issued by the investigative committee, demanding immediate access to the company for a thorough investigation.


    The security guards, holding wooden batons and with handguns holstered at their sides, coldly glanced at them. Regardless of what the investigators said, they refused to allow entry.


    "What you''re doing is illegal! Call your person in charge!" the leader of the investigation team shouted angrily.


    After a while, the security manager came out.


    "You''re from the investigative committee?" the manager asked.


    "Yes, we need to enter the premises to conduct an investigation. You must cooperate," the team leader responded.


    ---

 Chapter 610 - 610 Once A Mobster, Always A Mobster

    "Do you have proper credentials?" the manager asked.


    The team presented their documents again. The manager examined them and handed them to a security guard, who went into the television station and disappeared from view.


    The team leader glared at the manager.


    "Can we go in now?"


    "Do you have credentials?" the manager repeated.


    The team leader was dumbfounded.


    This felt oddly familiar.


    Was this d¨¦j¨¤ vu?


    "We just gave you our credentials!" the team leader snapped.


    The manager shrugged innocently. "When did you give them to me? I didn''t see anything. If you don''t have legal documentation, you''re trespassing. Don''t blame me if I call the police to have you arrested."


    The team leader was fuming.


    He had never encountered such unreasonable behavior.


    What a shameless tactic.


    Realizing that arguing was pointless, the team leader pointed at the manager and shouted, "Fine! I''ll go back and get new documentation from the committee. We have plenty of papers. Let''s see what you''ll do next time."


    "Let''s go," he ordered his team as they returned to their vehicles.


    The security manager watched them leave with a smirk, muttering softly, "Good luck coming back."


    Turning to the dozens of security personnel surrounding him, the manager raised his voice: "Our HD Security Company is committed to protecting our clients'' safety. And this is our boss''s company. Stay vigilant. If anyone dares to force their way in or disrupt order, you know what to do."


    "Take them down!" the security guards shouted in unison, raising their batons.


    The investigation team left, intending to return to their hotel to obtain fresh documentation. However, as they drove down a street, a car suddenly swerved out and collided with them. The crash wasn''t severe, but it was enough to anger the team.


    They got out of their vehicle to confront the driver. But before they could, several other cars surrounded them, blocking their escape.


    Dozens of men stepped out, some carrying handguns and evenTommy guns.


    The investigators turned pale and raised their hands in surrender.


    A minor car accident didn''t warrant such an over-the-top response.


    But the appearance of these men¡ªdressed in black trench coats and hats, with hardened, menacing faces¡ªleft no doubt.


    They were dealing with the mafia.


    The leader of the mafia scanned the group of investigators and sneered, "Take them all."


    "Wait! We''re willing to compensate you!" the team leader shouted desperately.


    Thud!


    A heavy punch landed on his ribs, doubling him over in pain before he was hauled into a truck along with his team.


    Political thugs?


    At least they played politics.


    But these investigators had encountered the real thing¡ªa gang of actual thugs.


    Who was Hardy?


    Once a mobster, always a mobster. Over the years, Hardy had cleaned up his act, running his businesses lawfully. But many seemed to have forgotten his origins, assuming he had become a respectable man.


    Hardy was no helpless screenwriter, director, or actor. His HD Security Company alone had over 10,000 personnel. His intelligence agency employed another 2,000. His Los City Company commanded 3,000 to 4,000 armed gangster directly, with tens of thousands of affiliates in the periphery.


    Playing dirty?


    Hardy didn''t even need to bother. A handful of his gang members could dismantle any underhanded plot. Did they think he had forgotten how to kill?


    Similar scenes unfolded atThe Global Timesand Hardy Group''s headquarters. Every member of the investigative teams sent to these locations was captured¡ªwithout exception.


    With that, peace was restored.


    As for McCarthy, he remained entirely unaware that his teams had vanished into thin air.


    ...


    Off the Coast of Los Angeles.


    Onboard a dilapidated cargo ship, the atmosphere was tense.


    Faced with the black muzzles of guns, the captives turned pale with fear.


    "What¡­ what are you going to do to us?"


    "It''s simple. You''ve been kidnapped," the ringleader said with a sinister smile. "We plan to extort ransom from you. Each of you will pay $20,000, or else none of you will leave here alive."


    He chuckled darkly and continued, "You''ll each have the chance to write a letter to your families. If they refuse to pay, well, don''t take it personally¡ªyou''ll be tossed into the ocean to feed the fish."


    "You''re committing a crime!" a young man shouted defiantly.


    Bang!


    Without hesitation, a bullet tore through his thigh, and the young man collapsed to the floor, screaming in agony.


    "This is no joke. If anyone wants to die now, step forward, and I''ll send you off," the leader said coldly.


    The shot silenced everyone, instilling sheer terror.


    This was the 1950s, the golden age of America''s gangsters. While crime had been curbed in cities like Los Angeles and San Francisco in recent years, gang violence and murders remained a daily occurrence elsewhere.


    Under duress, the captives complied, writing their letters and filling in the addresses. They were then separated and locked in cold, empty cargo holds, forced to sit on bare metal floors.


    There was no food or water. Only after persistent pleading did they receive meager scraps. The days dragged on in darkness and despair.


    In one of the holds, someone whispered, "I suspect these kidnappers were sent by Jon Hardy."


    "No need to suspect. I''m a hundred percent sure it''s his doing," another person replied. "When McCarthy went after Hardy, I feared this might happen. Hardy isn''t someone you mess with. He''s the type who''d send fighter jets to wipe out a gang. Look at the Italian Mafia¡ªthey wouldn''t dare touch him. HD Security? That''s his private army. He''s also a British Governor and Japan''s economic envoy. His power is staggering. McCarthy picked the wrong target."


    "But wouldn''t this hurt Hardy''s reputation?" someone else asked nervously.


    "Reputation? This is America. Even if everyone knows Hardy''s behind this, there''s no evidence. We were kidnapped by thugs, right? What does that have to do with Jon Hardy? He''ll remain a tycoon and philanthropist."


    "So¡­ does that mean we''re not going back?"


    "Keep your mouth shut and wait. Maybe we''ll be released. But by the time we''re out, McCarthy will likely be finished, and his investigative committee disbanded."


    The prediction was spot on. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---

 Chapter 611 - 611 McCarthy Arrest

    Hollywood A Massive Protest Erupted


    Thousands of people took to the streets, including A-list celebrities like Clark Gable, Cary Grant, Hedy Lamarr, Elizabeth Taylor, and Ingrid Bergman, as well as directors, screenwriters, and other film industry workers.


    Holding signs and banners, they demanded the government halt McCarthy''s actions, punish his crimes, and restore freedom in America.


    McCarthy hadn''t just persecuted individuals; he''d paralyzed the entire Hollywood industry. No one dared to make films, and without films, there was no money to earn. Hollywood despised him.


    "Sue McCarthy! Restore freedom to Hollywood!"


    "Punish political thugs like McCarthy!"


    "We want freedom! We want to breathe! End the white terror!"


    With loud slogans, the protestors marched energetically down the streets. Reporters swarmed both sides of the road, snapping photos and filming the demonstration for posterity.


    At street intersections, HD Security personnel in black combat uniforms stood guard, armed with submachine guns and flanked by police cars, ensuring the protestors'' safety.


    The police, meanwhile, simply smiled and watched from the sidelines.


    The protest lasted three hours, drawing extensive media coverage. ABC Radio and Television reported on the event promptly, joined by NBC and CBS.


    Notably, NBC and CBS were also on McCarthy''s investigation list.


    To challenge the entirety of American media, high-ranking officials, major corporations, and even the military? McCarthy''s audacity was unmatched.


    The Nationwide Strike


    The next day, newspapers across the country detailed the Hollywood protest. Inspired by the movement, labor unions from factories and corporations also sprang into action.


    Historically, labor unions had been among McCarthy''s biggest targets, second only to Hollywood. Sensing an opportunity, they organized massive strikes and demonstrations.


    The nationwide strike gained extraordinary momentum. At its peak, millions of people in major cities across the U.S. flooded the streets.


    Their target was clear: McCarthy.


    "Punish McCarthy!"


    "Such a representative has no place in Congress!"


    "Restore freedom of belief in America!"


    "Send McCarthy to hell!"


    The calls for McCarthy''s punishment echoed like a tidal wave across the nation.


    They weren''t criticizing any ideology or a labor investigation committee. What they attacked was McCarthy''s character, his tax evasion, and his collusion with entrepreneurs to manipulate the stock market.


    Because using these topics never results in political missteps.


    "McCarthy indulges in eating, drinking, gambling, and debauchery¡ªhe''s practically a five-poison congressman! How can someone like this be qualified to represent the people?"


    "McCarthy evades taxes. I have evidence right here. Over the past few years, McCarthy has evaded more than $60,000 in taxes. I''m not slandering him¡ªI have irrefutable proof."


    "McCarthy colluded with financial company personnel to manipulate stock market transactions. He pressured certain companies, enabling financial firms to short those companies and make illegal profits of $330,000. I have concrete evidence of this."


    Nixon, holding the documents, righteously condemned McCarthy''s despicable actions. Sharing the same Congress with such a man was, in his eyes, utterly shameful.


    Why was Nixon putting in so much effort?


    First, because his boss, Hardy, had ordered him to attack this guy ruthlessly.


    Second, toppling McCarthy would make Nixon a political star.


    Clap clap clap~!


    The Capitol erupted in enthusiastic applause.


    In recent days, many congressmen had been embarrassed by McCarthy''s rogue behavior¡ªhe even accused some of them of being spies or labor informants, which was tantamount to ending their political careers.


    Now, someone was aiming to take down McCarthy. While they didn''t dare act directly, they were more than willing to cheer and lend key support at the critical moment.


    This was the perfect time to kick someone when they were down, to ensure McCarthy''s downfall. There was no way they''d let this chance slip by.


    McCarthy, already lacking allies in Congress, had offended so many people that seeing him besieged was only natural.


    McCarthy remained seated.


    After Nixon''s speech ended, McCarthy prepared to stand and rebut. He was infamous for his sharp tongue and wasn''t afraid to speak.


    But just then, the Vice President and Chairman of the Senate, Alben W. Barkley, spoke from the podium: "Congressman McCarthy, I must interrupt you because you''re not scheduled to speak today. Furthermore, I have something to inform you¡ªthe investigators are outside, and they''ve come to take you in for questioning."


    McCarthy was dumbfounded.


    He hadn''t expected things to escalate so quickly. His opponents didn''t even give him a chance to counterattack. This wasn''t a debate¡ªit was a trial.


    McCarthy was taken away.


    The congressmen''s faces were all filled with schadenfreude.


    Outside the Capitol, a large number of reporters had gathered. Clearly, they had been tipped off in advance. Cameras were rolling, and the bold ABC logo stood out prominently.


    Three formally dressed investigators walked in front, with McCarthy in the middle. His hands were restrained, though they spared him the indignity of handcuffs. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Click click click~!


    Reporters went wild, snapping photos furiously.


    The TV cameras zoomed in on McCarthy, capturing every detail. McCarthy, feeling his blood boil, shouted loudly at the cameras: "This is persecution! It''s blatant persecution and slander! This is a Labor Party conspiracy!"


    "Congressman, is tax evasion and stock manipulation also slander?" a reporter shouted back.


    "Those¡ªthose are slander too! I didn''t do it," McCarthy stubbornly retorted.


    That day''s news, featured McCarthy being taken away by investigators. Many who saw it couldn''t help but cheer.


    A political rogue being arrested was a cause for celebration.


    McCarthy''s case wasn''t difficult to investigate. His tax evasion was easily uncovered by the tax bureau, revealing that over several years, he had evaded tens of thousands of dollars. And where did this money come from? It was his cut from the profits of a financial company¡ªhidden away without reporting.


    Why did the financial company share profits with him? That wasn''t hard to figure out either. The company''s head had been arrested and readily confessed that they had colluded with McCarthy. McCarthy would target certain companies, causing their stock prices to plummet, allowing the financial firm to short the stocks and reap massive profits¡ªa seamless operation.


    The financial firm made over $3 million this way, while McCarthy pocketed more than $300,000.


    ---

 Chapter 612 - 612 McCarthy was silenced

    Since this money wasn''t clean, it was given to McCarthy in cash. And since the money couldn''t be declared, it resulted in tax evasion.


    Even with solid evidence of these crimes, McCarthy adamantly denied everything, refusing to give a statement and calling in his lawyer for defense.


    As a former judge, he was well-versed in these processes.


    A week later, McCarthy walked out of the investigation bureau, having paid a hefty bond for bail. He had no intention of staying in jail.


    Someone came to pick him up and take him home.


    However, just as their car reached a highway, a speeding truck slammed into the middle of McCarthy''s vehicle. The car was smashed to pieces, its shape unrecognizable by the time it came to a halt.


    The truck driver got out, silently walked to a nearby phone booth, and called the police to report the accident, voluntarily surrendering.


    It''s hard not to recall the saying: "Only the good die young, Bad weeds grow tall."


    Even with the car wrecked beyond recognition, McCarthy didn''t die. He was severely injured and rushed to the hospital.


    When people saw him, his body was riddled with tubes. The doctor remarked, "He has over a dozen fractures, especially in his head. A skull fracture suggests he''s highly likely to become a vegetative state."


    "Even if he wakes up, he''ll probably be mentally impaired."


    At last, McCarthy was silenced.


    Because someone wanted him to shut up¡ªfor good. And this method was swift and efficient.


    ...


    McCarthy was struck and rendered a vegetable. After the news appeared in the papers, many people called him lucky because it meant he wouldn''t have to go to prison.


    Hardy summoned Henry and asked, "Who did this to McCarthy?"


    Henry shook his head. "We couldn''t find out."


    The hit on McCarthy wasn''t orchestrated by Hardy. Hardy''s plan for him was to send him to prison, where he would slowly experience the harsh realities of incarceration¡ªlike dropping the soap in the shower.


    Becoming a vegetable was letting him off too easy.


    Moreover, it risked arousing suspicion that Hardy was behind it. After all, he was the one who took down McCarthy in the first place. Thinking it over, Hardy realized who was likely responsible.


    It had to be those politicians who had previously supported McCarthy. Now that McCarthy had outlived his usefulness, they decided to discard him¡ªand they did it cleanly and thoroughly.


    Damn.


    Politicians can be even more ruthless than the mob.


    "Keep an eye on that driver," Hardy instructed Henry. "If there''s a chance, dig deeper into who orchestrated this."


    "Got it, boss," Henry replied.


    With McCarthy taken out, the investigative committee was also disbanded.


    A few days later, the White House announced the cancellation of the investigative committee. They stated that future investigations of this nature would be conducted with greater caution, ensuring they were grounded in the principles of the U.S. Constitution and eliminating opportunities for abuse of power.


    During these days, Hardy was contemplating how to restore Hollywood to its former glory. First came the Paramount Decree, then McCarthy''s scandal, both of which dealt heavy blows to the film industry.


    Adding to this was the rise of television, which posed a significant challenge to the movie business. Hollywood''s current state was far from its golden era.


    Describing it as a depression wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    This year, a few blockbusters had lit up the screens. Early in the year, Taylor''sBeauty and the Beastwas a hit. In the middle of the year, Eastwood''sRaiders of the Lost Arkdominated the box office. And now, Marilyn Monroe''sSome Like It Hotwas still showing in theaters.


    Some Like It Hothad been a sensation since its release. Monroe, already a star, had now become the public''s favorite sex symbol. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two months after its release,Some Like It Hotwas still enjoying immense popularity. Over 300 theaters were still screening it, and its box office earnings had surpassed $16 million, making it the undisputed box office champion of the year.


    All three of these films were produced by Hardy''s HD Films. As for other studios, none had been as fortunate as HD Films. This year, eight out of ten films from rival studios lost money, leaving many of them struggling to survive.


    After two days of pondering, Hardy had an idea.


    He summoned Edward, the head of HD Films.


    "In my name, invite MGM, Warner Brothers, Paramount, Universal, Disney, and 20th Century Fox. Tell them I want to discuss the future of Hollywood with them."


    Edward promptly began reaching out to the major studios.


    With Hardy taking the initiative, the studios took it seriously.


    Hardy wasn''t just the owner of HD Films anymore. His Hardy Group was now a massive conglomerate, with its own bank, dozens of companies across the U.S., and substantial holdings in the Cayman Islands and Japan. Its power was on par with any major financial consortium.


    In fact, it wouldn''t be inappropriate to call it the Hardy Consortium at this point.


    The studio executives all agreed to attend.


    The meeting was set at Hardy''s Beverly Hills estate. Conveniently, these executives also had estates in Beverly Hills, so it felt more like a friendly visit.


    Once the servants had served coffee and left the room, closing the doors behind them, Hardy addressed the assembled film industry moguls. "Gentlemen, haven''t the past couple of years been rough for all of us?"


    Mike Warner of Warner Brothers shook his head with a bitter smile. "It''s been very tough. This year, Warner Brothers released only 13 films, and none performed well. We''re projected to lose over $5 million."


    "We at Paramount are in a similar situation," said Paramount''s CEO.


    MGM''s Louis B. Mayer looked at Hardy and said, "I''d say only Hardy''s HD Films has been thriving. This year, your studio produced three films, all of which were huge hits. They''re ranked first, second, and third at the box office. Especially Monroe''s film, which alone is expected to earn HD Films over $10 million in pure profit."


    "Mr. Hardy, what is it that you want to discuss with us?" asked Disney''s CEO.


    Hardy took a puff of his cigar and said calmly, "The Paramount Decree and the McCarthy affair have dealt major blows to Hollywood. I think we should come up with ways to revitalize the industry. As the leading studios, we can set the tone and lead the way."


    ---

 Chapter 613 - 613 Revitalizing Hollywood

    "Do you already have ideas, Mr. Hardy?" someone asked.


    "I do. First, we must deeply develop the American market. It remains our foundation, and we must hold onto it."


    "Second, we need to aggressively expand into the European and even Asian markets. While these markets can''t yet compare to the U.S., the combined earnings from numerous countries can add up." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know that each of your companies has been working on developing the European market, often competing with one another. In the current climate, I propose that we set aside our differences and form a united front. This way, we can make more money together."


    "Third, I think we should engage with the government. Hollywood isn''t just about making movies; we also serve as a key platform for exporting American culture. I believe the government should offer us more support, such as tax breaks."


    The studio executives found Hardy''s proposals compelling.


    In the past, the studios had competed fiercely, which worked when the environment was favorable. But now, with survival at stake, infighting was counterproductive.


    A united front made sense.


    As for concerns about forming a monopoly¡ªno need to worry.


    This would be an informal agreement, a mutual understanding to share common goals. There would be no official merger or joint operations, thus avoiding any legal implications of monopoly.


    At most, it would be considered setting industry standards.


    "I have another proposal," Hardy said again.


    Everyone turned their attention to Hardy.


    "The tourism industry is also an important revenue source for Hollywood. Currently, each company manages its own tourism projects, but I think we should have a unified plan to develop the tourism sector more comprehensively and attract more visitors."


    "For example, Universal and Warner have their studio tours and performances, and Disney has its animated character performances. Why don''t we integrate these projects into a single entity to form a specialized entertainment company?"


    "My suggestion is to build a true amusement park. We can pool our resources to create a theme park that will attract even more visitors."


    Everyone found this idea intriguing. However, as to how to collaborate, no one had a concrete plan yet. Hardy smiled lightly, "The specifics can be worked out by our teams. We only need to decide on the broad framework."


    The group nodded in agreement.


    The concept of pooling resources to create a theme park seemed promising. It would undoubtedly attract large crowds. As for the collaboration model, equity could be proportional to the resources contributed. Quantifying contributions wouldn''t be difficult for their teams.


    "I have yet another proposal," Hardy said again.


    The group chuckled internally. This man really has no shortage of ideas.


    "What''s the proposal?" someone asked.


    "A Hollywood Walk of Fame," Hardy replied.


    "What is a Walk of Fame?" they asked, puzzled.


    The concept of the Hollywood Walk of Fame wasn''t introduced until 1958, and the first star wasn''t placed until 1960. Hardy was proposing it eight years ahead of its time.


    Hardy explained to the group:


    "Simply put, it''s a street that serves as an ''Art Hall of Fame.'' We would select outstanding artists and engrave their names on stone slabs embedded in the street. The more contributions someone makes to the arts, the more stars they can earn. It''s a way of acknowledging and celebrating artistic achievements."


    "I''ve identified five categories so far:


    A film camera for contributions to the film industry.A television for contributions to the television industry.A phonograph record for contributions to the music recording industry.A radio microphone for contributions to the broadcasting industry.Comedy and tragedy masks for contributions to live theater."


    "For the selection process, we can form a ''Walk of Fame Committee'' that selects qualified artists each year to be awarded stars."


    "If someone has outstanding contributions in a single category, they receive one star¡ªfor example, Vivien Leigh and Clark Gable forGone with the Wind.This film is a landmark in cinematic history, so both could be awarded a star."


    "If someone contributes significantly to all five categories, they could receive five stars. However, I think that would be exceedingly rare."


    "Even animated characters could qualify¡ªDisney''s Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck, or MGM''s Tom and Jerry, for instance."


    "I''m also thinking of hosting a ''Walk of Fame Celebration Night.'' On that night, we wouldn''t just award stars; there would also be festivities. It would undoubtedly draw crowds to Hollywood and serve as excellent promotion for the industry."


    The executives admired Hardy''s vision. His ideas were plentiful and consistently innovative. No wonder he had built such a vast business empire.


    Hardy''s intention in calling this meeting wasn''t to suppress or annex his competitors but to brainstorm solutions for Hollywood''s challenges. To these business leaders, Hardy''s approach was commendable. If they were in his position, they might have prioritized maximizing their own interests, but Hardy was willing to share his ideas with everyone.


    "I agree with all of Mr. Hardy''s proposals," said Louis B. Mayer of MGM.


    "I agree as well," added Mike Warner from Warner Brothers.


    "I think Mr. Hardy''s proposals are excellent. I''m on board," Paramount''s chairman nodded.


    With unanimous agreement, the Hollywood Film Alliance was officially formed. Though it was informal and non-binding, a simple verbal agreement was enough for these industry leaders.


    At the very least, they wouldn''t abandon the alliance unless their own interests were at stake.


    As for Hardy''s proposals, the leaders began taking steps to implement them. Some were tasked with approaching the government for favorable policies and tax benefits. Others started organizing the creation of the theme park by pooling resources from the major studios. Meanwhile, Edward from HD Films was put in charge of the Walk of Fame project.


    The location Hardy chose for the Walk of Fame was a pedestrian street on Hollywood Boulevard. The street was adjacent to several major film studios and featured shopping malls, luxury boutiques, restaurants, and coffee shops, making it ideal for leisure and shopping.


    The primary reason Hardy chose this location was that many of the buildings along this street were owned by Hardy Properties. Hardy had been planning the Walk of Fame for years and had strategically started acquiring property in the area long ago. Now, many of the luxury stores on the street belonged to Hardy''s company.


    Once this street became the Walk of Fame, it would surely draw more crowds and make the pedestrian street even more prosperous.


    ---

 Chapter 614 - 614 The Korean War

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Massive fireworks exploded over Hollywood, illuminating the city in dazzling lights. Today was the "Hollywood Walk of Fame Carnival Night," with Hollywood Boulevard packed with hundreds of thousands of people.


    Music started playing.


    On a high stage, Marilyn Monroe began to sing.


    Her performance instantly sparked a wave of cheers and applause.


    Recently, several major Hollywood television networks united to appeal to the government, explaining that Hollywood was currently facing significant difficulties and seeking government support.


    Due to the damage caused by the McCarthy scandal earlier, Hollywood was indeed struggling. Coupled with Hardy''s lobbying and the cultural expansion initiatives, Johnson also felt that Hollywood deserved assistance. Thus, Congress approved a tax exemption program for Hollywood film companies.


    Several Hollywood film companies were preparing to collaborate on expanding into foreign markets, devising a series of plans. Moving forward, they would form a united front abroad, potentially earning much more revenue.


    As for theme parks, consensus was almost reached. There would be significant investment in developing Hollywood''s tourism industry. Whether Disney Parks would still emerge in the future remained uncertain.


    Today marked the inauguration of the Hollywood Walk of Fame.


    From now on, this day would be celebrated annually as the "Hollywood Walk of Fame Carnival Night," combining the unveiling of new celebrity stars with public festivities.


    Earlier,The Universal Timesand ABC Television had run advertisements promoting the event, including star studded concerts, attracting a massive crowd.


    Hollywood Boulevard was livelier than ever.


    People drank, danced, listened to music and concerts, and indulged in uninhibited celebrations.


    The Walk of Fame already featured hundreds of star tiles. Celebrities could also leave handprints, footprints, and unique signatures there.


    From now on, visitors to Hollywood would have another must see attraction: paying homage to the marks left by these stars on the Walk of Fame.


    The first batch of celebrities to receive stars included Ava Gardner, Hedy Lamarr, Elizabeth Taylor, and Marilyn Monroe.


    Hundreds of celebrities and notable figures attended tonight''s event. The unveiling ceremony for the Walk of Fame was broadcast live by ABC, achieving record breaking viewership ratings.


    The revelry continued past 2 a.m. before gradually dispersing.


    At Hardy Manor.


    Elizabeth Taylor was experiencing intense passion, her voice hoarse from the fervor. Finally, when it ended, she clung to Hardy without letting go and whispered into his ear, "Do you know what people are calling you out there?"


    "What are they calling me?"


    "They say you''re the guardian angel of Hollywood. Hardy, I feel so proud because I''m your woman."


    Taylor was right.


    After the McCarthy incident, Hardy''s reputation in Hollywood soared. He was no longer just the owner of a film company or the president of the Hollywood Actors Guild. Now people believed that as long as Hardy was around, Hollywood would have a future.


    "Christmas is coming in a month. Are you leaving again?" Taylor asked. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know," Hardy replied. With so much going on, he couldn''t guarantee anything.


    The next morning.


    Hardy picked up the newspaper, and its contents immediately caught his attention.


    "Yesterday, a large scale battle broke out between the Chinese Army and United Nations forces in the Chosin Reservoir area of Korea. This marks the first major confrontation between U.S. forces and the Chinese Army since the start of the Korean War."


    "The United Nations forces, including the U.S. 1st Marine Division, the 3rd and 7th Infantry Divisions, and South Korea''s 1st Corps¡ªtotaling approximately 100,000 troops¡ªengaged in a fierce tug-of-war with the Chinese Army, whose exacte numbers remain unknown but was estimated at 150,000 troops. Interviewed commanders indicated that the situation was far more complex than anticipated, facing an exceptionally formidable fighting force that exceeded previous estimates."


    After reading the report, Hardy realized that a game-changing battle had begun.


    This battle would shock many, and it would lead to MacArthur''s fall from grace. His infamous declaration about having Christmas dinner at home would become a cursed remark.


    In early December.


    Hardy bid farewell to the women in his life and took his private plane to Japan. Although there wasn''t anything urgent in Japan, he planned to take care of some minor matters before they start scaling up.


    Upon arriving in Japan.


    The person in charge of supplying wartime materials reported to Hardy,"Boss, the fighting is intense. The U.S. military is complaining about delays in our supply deliveries. Some soldiers are used to dining cars and are dissatisfied with the dry ration boxes. Many combat units are requesting more field dining vehicles."


    Hardy was slightly exasperated. "How come these soldiers lack resilience? Back when I was fighting the Japanese, I survived on ration boxes for years. What''s the deal? They''ve only had two months of ration boxes and are already complaining."


    The manager shrugged helplessly.


    "It''s because our logistics were too good before. The soldiers got used to tasty meals. Now, in this freezing weather, they naturally want hot, hearty food."


    Hardy waved dismissively. "If there''s demand, let Toyota manufacture them. What''s the issue? I don''t mind making more money."


    "Toyota''s production capacity is limited. They can only produce a dozen dining cars a day. They''re asking if we should add another production line," the manager said.


    After considering it carefully, Hardy shook his head. "Adding a production line would cost hundreds of thousands, if not millions. These dining cars won''t have a market after the war, making the investment a complete waste. Instead, try outsourcing the production of simple parts to speed up the process."


    "Understood," the manager replied.


    Hardy then inspected other industries. All operations were running smoothly under professional managers, with everything proceeding systematically.


    Recently, Hardy closely followed developments in the Korean War. The Universal Times had war correspondents embedded with the military, providing timely updates.


    The reports revealed the true state of the war.


    Many people, both in the United States and Japan, were shocked by the unfolding events. It was hard to believe that the powerful U.S. military was being pushed back step by step across the 38th parallel by the Chinese Army. Although the tactics differed, with the Chinese often resorting to costly, relentless attacks, it was an undeniable fact that the Allied forces were indeed being forced to retreat.


    ---

 Chapter 615 - 615 The Pharmaceutical Scheme Is On

    As time passed and due to the U.S. embargo on Hong Kong, many companies were struggling to survive. The only exception was Hardy Group, which had special privileges exempting it from the embargo. As a result, Hardy Group''s trade business grew explosively during this period. Nearly all raw materials for other companies had to go through Hardy Group, allowing it to earn profits from markups and indirectly control many industries.


    This demonstrated that monopolies were incredibly lucrative. In just a few months, Hardy''s trading company in Hong Kong had earned a profit of tens of millions of dollars.


    Beyond that, Hardy also instructed Victor to fully leverage this resource monopoly to expand industrial investments, further strengthening future control over Hong Kong.


    Time quickly passed, and Christmas arrived.


    On Christmas Eve,The Universal Timespublished a headline:


    "December 24th, Christmas Eve: The U.S. military completed its withdrawal from Hungnam Port. The month-long Battle of Chosin Reservoir concluded with heavy losses. According to preliminary statistics from the U.S. combat command, the U.S. military lost over 20,000 troops from two elite divisions and withdrew from all areas north of the 38th parallel. All of MacArthur''s earlier gains were wiped out."


    MacArthur ordered the U.S. 1st Marine Division and the 7th Infantry Division to attack. On November 27th, they encountered the Chinese Army at Chosin Reservoir, where fierce fighting ensued. Despite being heavily outnumbered and operating in extreme winter conditions, U.S. forces managed to inflict severe losses on the Chinese Army. However, the overwhelming numbers and strategic positioning of the Chinese forces forced the U.S. troops to conduct a fighting withdrawal.


    By November 28th, the U.S. frontlines began to consolidate, and a retreat was initiated to avoid encirclement. On November 30th, the 31st Regiment of the U.S. 7th Infantry Division suffered devastating losses while protecting the withdrawal. Despite the setbacks, the 1st Marine Division, though battered, remained a cohesive fighting force and successfully broke through Chinese lines to reach Hungnam Port.


    From late November to December 24th, U.S. forces executed a carefully coordinated retreat while inflicting further casualties on pursuing Chinese troops. The Chinese Army, while demonstrating impressive resolve and adaptability, paid a heavy price for their advances, with estimates of their casualties ranging in the tens of thousands due to relentless combat, logistical strain, and exposure to extreme cold.


    Eventually, under the escort of the U.S. Navy''s 7th Fleet, the U.N. forces evacuated from Hungnam Port in one of the largest sealift operations of the Korean War. Over 100,000 troops, 17,500 vehicles, and 350,000 tons of equipment were evacuated, preserving significant combat capability for future operations.


    The battle, while a tactical setback for U.N. forces, highlighted the effectiveness of the U.S. naval fleet dominance. It also underscored the strategic costs incurred by the Chinese Army to encircle the U.N. forces, who managed to retreat by sea without sustaining heavy damage. The Chinese victory at the Chosin Reservoir came at a tremendous human and material cost, severely straining their already limited resources.


    The news stunned Americans. Their military, renowned for its strength, had, for the first time, been forced to retreat to preserve its forces¡ªby China, a country that, just a few years earlier, was grappling with starvation and relying on U.S. humanitarian aid to keep its people alive.


    The Japanese were equally shocked. They could not fathom how the U.S., with its unparalleled military power, could be forced to retreat in the face of the Chinese. The U.S. boasted the most advanced aircraft, artillery, and weaponry, backed by robust logistics, a formidable naval fleet, and the leadership of the legendary war hero MacArthur. How could they lose to the Chinese, a people the former Japanese Empire had once overrun with apparent ease? S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Battle of Chosin Reservoir sent shockwaves around the world.


    Defeated in battle, MacArthur was furious and humiliated.


    He proposed even larger military operations, even threatening to use atomic bombs. However, while MacArthur''s madness was evident, others remained rational. A limited regional war with China and North Korea was tolerable, but a full-scale World War III with the Soviets was beyond what the world could endure.


    America was thriving economically and had no desire to upset the status quo. What if they lost? All previous gains would be for nothing. Wars without tangible benefits held no appeal.


    Politicians weren''t fools.


    Economists weren''t na?ve.


    The financial and political elites manipulating American affairs from behind the scenes were far from stupid. It was obvious to all that, while the communist system boasted a robust and strong militarization structure, it was economically unsustainable. The Soviets were destined to crumble on their own, making it pointless to engage them in war.


    Thus, MacArthur''s ideas were dismissed, and no one paid him any attention.


    After Christmas, Despite his defeat, MacArthur''s remained defiant and planned even larger campaigns, which required extensive logistical support.


    The initial $2 billion budget was long spent, and Congress allocated an additional $3 billion.


    The U.S. military placed even larger orders for supplies. The more they ordered, the more Japanese factories profited, operating at full capacity. Signs of economic recovery in Japan became increasingly apparent.


    At this time, Henry sent Hardy a confidential message through secret channels.


    The pharmaceutical company''s experiments in Africa were nearing completion and ready for public disclosure.


    Hardy understood, the climax of this long game was approaching. After the climax, it would be time for the harvest. At that point, who could say what Japan would become?


    The American Financial Times, a name that exuded grandeur, was in reality nothing more than a small publication. Just after the New Year of 1951, the newspaper published a report:


    "American Hans Biopharmaceutical Company, previously rumored to have developed a groundbreaking drug for treating tuberculosis, is currently conducting Phase II trials in Africa. According to informed sources, the trials in Africa have been exceptionally successful, with a cure rate exceeding 90% and no significant side effects observed."


    ---

 Chapter 616 - 616 Hans Biopharmaceutical Bubble

    "Our investigation reveals that Hans Biopharmaceutical initially applied for Phase II trials with the U.S. Food and Drug Administration (FDA) at the same time. However, due to strict regulations and cautious approaches toward human trials in the United States, the application was denied. Consequently, Hans Biopharmaceutical shifted its focus entirely to Africa.


    "Now that the results of Phase II trials are in and meet the required standards, the company is expected to reapply for Phase II trials in the U.S. If successful, the new drug for tuberculosis treatment will enter the market. Experts estimate the market value of this drug to be no less than $3 billion. It is believed that Hans Biopharmaceutical''s stock price will see a significant rise."


    The American Times not a highly influential publication, might not have garnered much attention with this report. However, the article was later cited by theLos Angeles Times. Unlike the former, theLos Angeles Timesis a nationally recognized publication with substantial influence over financial decisions.


    Once theLos Angeles Timespicked up the story, it quickly captured the attention of investors across the United States.


    People weren''t foolish.If Hans Biopharmaceutical succeeded in its trials in the United States, its stock price was bound to skyrocket like a rocket launch.


    In fact, over the past few months, under the secretive manipulation of Andy, Hans Biopharmaceutical''s stock had already begun to climb steadily. Its current price had reached $5.6, an increase of nearly 100 times since the initial valuation.


    Of course, this was entirely fueled by Hardy''s money. Without other investors to shoulder the risk, the stock price was just a meaningless figure.


    But looking at the stock price¡ª$5.6¡ª


    This valuation was still negligible compared to the estimated $3 billion market value. Smart investors recognized this as an ideal time to invest. If the Phase II trials in the U.S. succeeded, the stock price would undoubtedly soar.


    Many began purchasing shares of Hans Biopharmaceutical, prompting another rapid surge in its stock price.


    Every day saw significant leaps. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In just over ten days, the stock price had already exceeded $30.


    Still, it hadn''t peaked.


    There were those tirelessly driving the price higher.


    Hans Biopharmaceutical became the market''s star stock. Reporters wanted to interview its owner, Hans, but were informed that he was still in Africa, continuing with Phase III trials.


    When asked about his return to the United States, it was said it might take some time.


    A few days later, theLos Angeles Timespublished another article. They had dispatched a freelance journalist based in South Africa to interview Dr. Hans directly.


    In the interview, Hans expressed that the trials had been highly successful. The new drug had been tentatively namedEthambutol. The drug, a white crystalline substance soluble in water, interferes with the synthesis of ribonucleic acid in tuberculosis bacteria, effectively killing or inhibiting the bacteria.


    In fact, research on this drug had started years ago, but progress had been halted midway due to certain setbacks. Later, when the research facility faced difficulties and Hans was left working alone, he revisited past data and experiments, hoping to identify a breakthrough. After relentless efforts, he finally succeeded.


    "All I can say is, thank God," Hans remarked.


    All trial results now met or exceeded expectations. As for the Phase II trials in the U.S., Hans was not in a rush.


    "Conducting Phase II trials anywhere doesn''t make a big difference," Hans explained. "I plan to complete all human trials here in Africa, secure market approval, and then conduct trials in the U.S. before selling the drug there. This approach is more convenient and responsible for American users."


    Hans''s strategy was entirely legitimate. Many American pharmaceutical companies had previously conducted trials abroad before pursuing additional trials in the U.S. for safety reasons.


    Similarly, pharmaceutical companies in Britain and France often used populations in less developed regions as trial subjects instead of their own citizens.


    The report sent Hans Biopharmaceutical''s stock price soaring once again, breaking the $50 mark in no time.


    At this point, Hans Biopharmaceutical''s total market capitalization exceeded $200 million¡ªan astonishing figure.


    Some began seeing the bubble forming. After all, the company''s value was based solely on speculation, with no tangible product or results to back it up. Rational investors started backing out, leaving only those driven by fervor to continue buying.


    By March, time had flown, and it was once again the season for the annual Academy Awards. Historically, this year''s Oscars had been somewhat subdued due to McCarthy''s controversies. However, with McCarthy now incapacitated and several major studios eager to revitalize Hollywood, the awards ceremony turned out to be exceptionally grand.


    The event was held at the RKO Pantages Theatre in Los Angeles.


    For the occasion, Hardy returned from Japan. On the red carpet, Marilyn Monroe walked arm in arm with Hardy, causing a wave of cheers upon their appearance.


    Some Like It Hothad catapulted Marilyn Monroe to stardom, eclipsing all other Hollywood actresses at the time.


    If Ava Gardner had been the fastest-rising star in previous years, Marilyn Monroe had now become Hollywood''s most dazzling figure. Even Elizabeth Taylor couldn''t help but feel jealous, complaining to Hardy about giving Monroe such an excellent script.


    "Your styles are entirely different," Hardy replied.


    "Monroe suits the sexy route¡ªand only the sexy route¡ªwhereas you can star in serious dramas. Your range as an actress is broader. With more refined acting skills, you''ll surpass her in the future when the right script comes along."


    Taylor was finally appeased.


    During the awards ceremony, when Marilyn Monroe was announced as the winner of Best Actress, she covered her mouth in shock, overwhelmed with emotion.


    When Monroe stepped on stage to accept her award, she held the Oscar statuette and looked out at the audience.


    "I love Hollywood, I love movies, and most of all, I love Hardy," she said, pressing her hand to her lips and blowing a kiss.


    Wowww~~The statement immediately triggered a wave of applause and cheers from the audience. The live broadcast cameras turned to Hardy, who smiled and waved, eliciting another round of enthusiastic clapping.


    ---

 Chapter 617 - 617 The Original Capital Exit

    Hardy''s romantic exploits were no secret in Hollywood; in fact, they were widely known. But to everyone, it seemed perfectly normal.


    Not just Hollywood stars but even the general American public saw nothing unusual about it. For a man like Hardy, having a few girlfriends was no big deal. In this land of freedom, being romantically uninhibited wasn''t against the Constitution.


    After the awards ceremony ended, Monroe accompanied Hardy back to his estate.


    The gramophone played one of Monroe''s songs as she still wore her glamorous evening gown from the ceremony. Her figure, accentuated by the outfit, was stunning. Approaching the sofa where Hardy sat, she knelt softly on the carpet, resting her face against his thigh and rubbing it gently, like a cat.


    Monroe looked up at Hardy with a gaze full of adoration, love, and a childlike yearning for care.


    Hardy reached out, his fingers brushing over Monroe''s cheeks and lips.


    She playfully bit his finger¡ªnot too hard, more as a tease.


    Who wouldn''t want to keep such a golden cat?


    A few days after the Oscars, Hardy returned to Japan.


    During these months, the United Nations forces, led by MacArthur, engaged in several skirmishes with Chinese forces. However, they were outnumbered and repeatedly driven back, leaving MacArthur increasingly frustrated.


    He began clamoring in the press about using atomic bombs.


    He talked casually about dropping 30 or 50 bombs, as if they were toys.


    But Hardy knew that President Johnson would never allow the lunatic to act on such impulses. Johnson had no intention of dragging America into a Third World War. China had little more than its vast population¡ªeven the Japanese had been able to terrorize them in the past. However, the current Soviet Union was strong, or so Hardy believed. These were not yet the corrupt bureaucrats of the future; the Soviet Union at this time was formidable¡ªnot as wealthy as the U.S., but certainly not less powerful.


    Johnson sent a telegram to MacArthur, summoning him back to Washington for consultations¡ªa veiled warning not to escalate the conflict. However, MacArthur, arrogant as ever, ignored the President''s orders. By April, Johnson decisively stripped MacArthur of all his duties.


    When MacArthur received the order, he was dumbfounded, unable to believe Johnson would act so resolutely.


    It wasn''t just MacArthur who was shocked. Many worldwide were surprised by Johnson''s decision¡ªit wasn''t merely a dismissal; it was a blatant termination, a humiliation for MacArthur.


    And so, MacArthur silently left the stage.


    When MacArthur returned to Japan to pack his belongings, Japanese officials initially planned a grand farewell ceremony. But Hardy stopped Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida.


    "No, I don''t think a lavish send off will do MacArthur any good. He should keep a low profile now," Hardy advised.


    Yoshida regarded Hardy thoughtfully.


    With MacArthur''s downfall, Hardy, as the economic and cultural envoy, had become the most influential figure in Japan. Yoshida dared not oppose him.


    When MacArthur departed, the airport was eerily quiet.


    This filled MacArthur with rage. During his reign over Japan, the Japanese had treated him like an emperor, flattering him at every opportunity. Now, as he left, there wasn''t even a proper farewell.


    A few journalists captured the scene with their cameras.


    One reporter asked, "General MacArthur, as you prepare to return to your country, what are your parting thoughts on the Japanese people?"


    MacArthur smirked and replied,"The Japanese are true opportunists¡ªunbelievably servile when weak, yet utterly arrogant when emboldened."


    "Japan still needs reformation in all aspects, including military, economy, culture, beliefs, and daily habits. I hope my successors will not forget this."


    "Toward Japan, the United States must always remain vigilant. Politically and militarily, there can be no leniency. The occupation forces and military bases must be preserved indefinitely."


    MacArthur departed.


    His remarks were quickly published in Japanese newspapers. When the Japanese read his statements, many were infuriated. They hadn''t expected such demeaning words from MacArthur, and whatever lingering goodwill they had for him vanished instantly.


    After reading the newspapers, Hardy couldn''t help but sigh. MacArthur, though arrogant and a complete fool in military affairs, had, in Hardy''s view, a remarkably accurate understanding and assessment of the Japanese.


    Hardy had no desire to act as the stick over the Japanese but preferred to be the carrot. However, MacArthur was too troublesome to keep around. Hardy would have preferred a slightly more reasonable general in the region¡ªsomeone who understood that their job was to manage the Japanese, not to antagonize the U.S. consortia operating in Japan. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In recent months, Japan''s financial investment scene had grown increasingly active, almost giving the impression of a nation wide obsession with investing.


    Riding the wave of the U.S. stock market boom, many Japanese investors had seen their wealth grow significantly.


    Of course, this wealth was merely on paper, unrealized gains.


    In just a few months,


    Hans Biopharmaceutical''s stock price had doubled again, now reaching $106 per share with a total market valuation of $400 million.


    This valuation was highly abnormal, but in the frenzy of financial markets, logic often takes a backseat.


    At this time, Hans Biopharmaceutical underwent several major transactions. A financial firm namedNicholas Antique Collateral Finance and Investment Companyspent a staggering $63 million to acquire 24.7% of Hans Biopharmaceutical, becoming its largest shareholder.


    Following closely behind wereDowney Fund Company,George Mortgage Finance and Investment Company,Lambert Land Mortgage Finance and Investment Company, andWilliams Gold Mortgage Finance and Investment Company, all of which purchased significant shares.


    The original African company that held a controlling stake in Hans Biopharmaceutical completely exited, disappearing with billions of dollars in proceeds.


    These massive transactions quickly made headlines, shocking many investors.


    In Japan, the deal received extensive media coverage. Since it involved several major Japanese investment companies, the news drew even more attention than it did in the U.S.


    Many Japanese investors came to know the nameHans Biopharmaceutical.


    Japan was not without financial experts. Some began to voice concerns, pointing out that Hans Biopharmaceutical''s valuation was built purely on concepts and expectations. Pushing the stock price so high was unreasonable. If anything went wrong, the investments could be completely wiped out.


    ---


    AN:Hello! Hope everyone is doing great. Today, I just want to check if you guys understood the biopharmaceutical scheme going on. I know I''ve jumped around a lot, and it''s been 15 days since we first talked about it, so you''ve probably forgotten how it all started. Let me know if you''d like me to describe it separately again.


    If you want a real-life example similar to what''s happening in the novel, think of the FTX crypto incident from November 2022¡ªa modern Ponzi scheme.


    ---

 Chapter 618 - 618 The British Envoy

    Some even published their opinions in newspapers, sparking a wave of unease among Japanese investors.


    However, the major investment companies remained calm, issuing statements expressing their confidence in the company. They claimed to have sent representatives to Africa to inspect the trials, assuring everyone that there was no risk.


    Indeed, Hans Biopharmaceutical''s performance didn''t disappoint. News trickled in from Africa about the successful Phase III trials, which were soon to conclude before transitioning to trials in the U.S.


    With these updates, Hans Biopharmaceutical''s stock price continued to rise steadily.


    During this period, Andy arranged for the gradual liquidation of circulating shares, which accounted for 30% of the company''s total stock. These shares were slowly absorbed by several financial firms.


    At this point, Hardy had sold off all his shares in Hans Biopharmaceutical.


    Andy tallied the numbers: Hardy''s net profit from the entire operation amounted to $380 million¡ªa return on two years of meticulous planning.


    Using other people''s money to invest in his own company, Hardy had funneled the profits neatly into his pocket. As for the losses borne by the investment firms, that was simply a matter of their investors'' funds.


    To financial institutions, investors were nothing more than "sheeps to be slaughtered."


    In essence, all the funds came from Hardy, funneled through Wells Fargo. Since the Japanese had no liquid cash, their collateral consisted of antiques, gold, real estate, and land.


    Hans Biopharmaceutical hadn''t collapsed yet, so their assets remained intact¡ªfor now. But Hardy knew the crash was inevitable.


    The outcome would depend entirely on Japan''s capacity to withstand the fallout.


    One day, Hardy was reviewing the Cayman Islands'' financial statements. Despite being under construction, the islands had, over the past year, gradually emerged as a haven for offshore companies and tax evasion. Many companies had already established branches there.


    Of course there were undoubtedly money-laundering operations as well.


    Wells Fargo had attracted a significant influx of deposits through the Cayman Islands branch. Unlike its U.S. counterpart, Wells Fargo in the Cayman Islands offered no interest on deposits; instead, clients were required to pay annual management fees.


    Some Swiss banks operated similarly.


    Yet, despite these conditions, many people chose to deposit their money in Cayman Wells Fargo. The nature of these funds was, needless to say, dubious, but there were also legitimate sources of clean money, particularly from older individuals, as the Cayman Islands had no inheritance taxes.


    Just then, Hardy''s secretary knocked and entered, saying, "Boss, we''ve received a telegram from the UK."


    "A telegram from the UK?"


    Hardy was curious about who in the UK would contact him. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking the telegram, he saw it was from Margaret.


    "I''m Margaret. I''m planning to visit the United States soon. You once promised that if I came to America, you''d show me the sights. Does your promise still stand?"


    Reading the telegram, Hardy recalled the feisty British girl. To be honest, he''d nearly forgotten about her. Hardy had no shortage of women, nor was he particularly interested in getting tangled with the British royal family¡ªtoo much formality and complexity.


    Unexpectedly, she hadn''t forgotten him and even reached out before her visit to America.


    Should he meet her?Hardy''s thoughts shifted to Southeast Asia. His plans there were just exploratory, and their success or failure didn''t matter much. However, the opportunity to connect with the British royal family could be useful, a chance worth exploring.


    "Send a telegram back," Hardy instructed. "Tell her I''ll absolutely keep my promise and will gladly accompany Princess Margaret to explore America."


    The secretary quickly sent the reply.


    The British side received the telegram shortly thereafter.


    Princess Margaret handed it to her sister, Princess Elizabeth. "Sister, Hardy agreed."


    Elizabeth read the message and told Margaret, "This trip is primarily to pave the way and send signals. Hardy is close to President Johnson, so perhaps he can put in a word for us to delay the repayment of our loans."


    Margaret nodded. "I understand, sister."


    Margaret''s visit to America had clear political objectives. During World War II, Britain had borrowed significant sums from the U.S. After the war ended in 1945, Britain borrowed even more.


    These two loans totaled an astronomical $22.6 billion.


    This figure didn''t even include the funds and resources provided under the Marshall Plan.


    According to the original agreement, repayments were to begin in 1950. Including principal and interest, Britain owed over $500 million annually, a repayment plan stretching over 40¨C50 years. Even so, the $500 million yearly payment was a heavy burden for Britain.


    Britain''s economy hadn''t yet recovered. Last year, they managed to make the first $500 million payment, but this year, the government was already struggling to find the funds. Knowing they couldn''t meet the payment, the British government planned to negotiate with the U.S. for a delay.


    Recent minor tensions between Britain and the U.S. made the British Prime Minister consider using the royal family as intermediaries to ease relations and test the waters. Initially, Princess Elizabeth intended to go herself, but it was deemed unwise to risk the crown princess''s dignity if the U.S. rejected the request. Thus, the task fell to Princess Margaret, who could act as a discreet envoy.


    Upon receiving the assignment, Margaret''s first thought was of Hardy.


    He had promised to host her in America, and she thought this connection could serve her mission well. However, she couldn''t tell her sister about this personal motive.


    How could she ensure Hardy would accompany her openly? Margaret, sharp as ever, devised a plan.


    Hardy''s reputation as a wealthy businessman with close ties to President Johnson was well known. Moreover, Hardy held the title of British Baron and Governor of the Cayman Islands, making him an ideal intermediary.


    Margaret pitched her idea to Elizabeth, who found it sensible. However, the royal family couldn''t issue formal orders, they had to rely on Margaret''s personal rapport with Hardy. Hence the earlier telegram.


    After reading the telegram, Elizabeth looked at her sister and reminded her, "When you arrive in America, no mischief. Follow royal protocol at all times, understood?"


    ---

 Chapter 619 - 619 The Feminists Are The Least Productive But The Best Consumers

    "When you meet President Johnson, express the British government''s hope that the U.S. agrees to delay the loan repayments. Sound him out."


    "And if possible, try to secure new aid or loans from the U.S. That would be even better."


    Margaret nodded with an air of obedience.


    But her mind was already racing with plans for how Hardy could show her the exciting places he''d once mentioned.


    Her body hadn''t yet arrived in America, but her thoughts were already soaring across its vast landscape.


    ---


    A passenger plane landed at Washington Airport.


    The airport was already swarming with journalists, American diplomats, and social elites who had come to welcome the arrival. Hardy was among them, standing prominently near the front of the welcoming party.


    The cabin door opened, and Princess Margaret stepped out, standing at the top of the stairway, waving to those below.


    She wore a white gown, round-toed English leather shoes, and a delicate tiara perched atop her head. A mink stole was draped over her shoulders.


    The princess''s gown was cut low at the neckline, revealing a swath of alabaster skin. Hardy thought to himself, after a year, this girl had grown quite a bit.


    As to how did he know?


    Perhaps because he had already "measured" once before¡ªa thought he dismissed as overly presumptive.


    "Click, click."


    The journalists took a barrage of photos of Princess Margaret.


    As the princess descended the stairs, diplomats approached her warmly. "Welcome to the United States, Princess Margaret."


    "Thank you," Margaret responded with a graceful nod.


    The officials introduced the people present to welcome her. She politely shook hands with the first two diplomats. When the third person stepped forward¡ªHardy¡ªPrincess Margaret extended her hand to him.


    "Baron Hardy, hello."


    Hardy didn''t just shake her hand; he kissed it lightly. "Welcome to America, Princess. You''ve grown even more beautiful since we last met a year ago."


    Margaret smiled softly, clearly pleased by Hardy''s compliment. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The princess and her entourage got into their cars, which drove them to her hotel. Once in her room, a diplomat informed Princess Margaret, "President Johnson extends his warmest welcome to your visit. Your meeting with him has been scheduled for tomorrow evening, where he will host a dinner in your honor at the White House."


    "Thank you for arranging this," Margaret replied with a nod of appreciation.


    After the officials left, Margaret turned to Hardy, smiling. "Baron Hardy, could we speak privately?"


    "Of course," Hardy agreed.


    A servant brought in coffee and then quietly exited. Margaret spoke, "Baron Hardy, I''ve come to America with two objectives. First, I hope to secure a delay in loan repayments. Second, I aim to seek additional aid and loans. I hope you can assist me."


    Hardy was well aware of Britain''s situation.


    World War II had drained hundreds of billions of dollars, left the country in ruins, and severely weakened its power. The loans totaling over $22 billion were now an unbearable burden. Even paying the annual interest was proving difficult.


    Post-war, as the U.S. sought to cement its position as the world''s leader, Britain resisted handing over its influence, resulting in some friction between the two nations. Naturally, this led to a rift.


    But Hardy knew Britain''s struggle was mostly about pride. Its colonial era was over, and the age of American financial dominance had begun.


    Britain was already entangled in America''s web of financial colonialism. Wrapped tightly in layers of metaphorical spider silk, resistance was futile.


    "What would you like me to do to help?" Hardy asked.


    "I know you have a close relationship with President Johnson. I hope you can speak on my behalf, persuading him to delay this year''s repayment. Securing additional aid would be even better," Margaret said.


    "Your Highness, international political matters like this are beyond what a businessman like me can influence," Hardy replied, refraining from overpromising.


    "I understand. I''m merely asking for your help. This is also my sister''s wish," Margaret explained.


    Hardy thought for a moment.


    "All right, Your Highness. I''ll do my best to speak with President Johnson. However, I can''t guarantee the outcome," Hardy said.


    "Thank you, Baron Hardy," Margaret nodded, expressing her gratitude.


    After Hardy excused himself and left, Margaret let out a long breath. "Phew¡­ Keeping up the royal demeanor is so exhausting."


    She called for her maid, who helped her remove the tiara from her head, take off her shoes, and change into a loose, comfortable outfit. Margaret immediately felt much more relaxed.


    She took a quick shower before heading to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, there was a television. Margaret had heard that American television was incredibly advanced. Although the BBC existed in Britain, its programming was sparse and rigid.


    American television, by contrast, was rumored to be vibrant and diverse. The largest network, ABC, was owned by none other than Baron Hardy.


    Margaret turned on the television, which happened to be set to ABC. At that moment, a commercial was playing, promoting Est¨¦e Lauder''s face mask cream¡ªa new product claiming to leave women''s skin softer and more radiant.


    Even the commercials seemed entertaining, a stark contrast to the stiff broadcasts on British television.


    After the commercial, the afternoon drama slot began, featuring a show calledThe Marvelous Mrs. Maisel.Margaret lay on the soft bed, watching the show with interest.


    The drama revolved around a housewife who, after experiencing a failed marriage, worked her way to success. It had been airing for just two weeks but was already a national sensation, especially among housewives.


    Some called it an inspiring story for women.


    Others derisively called it "poisonous feminist propaganda."


    The idea for the show, of course, had come from Hardy. He believed that American women needed to embrace these so-called "poisonous ideas" earlier than his past life turning them into key consumers.


    Women > Children > Seniors > Pets > Men.


    This hierarchy of consumption power had originated in America, Europe, and slowly passed on to Japan and South Korea before spreading elsewhere.


    Hardy had summoned a team of writers, specifically hiring a female writer to better capture the emotions and psyche of a female protagonist.


    He outlined the story''s framework and core themes. As for the details, he left them for her to flesh out.


    ---

 Chapter 620 - 620 Hardys Web Of Entertainment And Indulgence

    At the beginning of the show, the female protagonist''s life seemed happy¡ªshe was married and had children. However, over time, conflicts arose between her and her husband, ultimately leading to their separation. Suddenly, the woman had to care for her children while earning a living, transforming from a housewife into a working woman. She endured countless hardships but could only cry silently at night while holding her sleeping child.


    The episode Margaret watched today marked a critical turning point in the series. After enduring so much suffering, the protagonist finally began her rise.


    The protagonist worked as a waitress in a bar that hosted stand-up comedy performances. While serving, she often watched the performers, occasionally smiling at their jokes. But today, an unexpected accident occurred.


    Due to heavy rain, a group of performers skidded off the road, crashing into a roadside barrier. Some were injured, and their car was damaged, leaving them unable to arrive on time. The audience, frustrated, began to grumble.


    Finally, the protagonist volunteered, mustering the courage to step onto the stage. She gave herself countless pep talks internally, gathering enough bravery to deliver her first joke. When the audience laughed, she gradually steadied herself, eventually completing her performance.


    The audience applauded, and the bar owner nodded in approval, giving her $50¡ªequivalent to her weekly wage.


    Outside the bar, the protagonist jumped for joy. She had succeeded, taking her first step toward a new life.


    The episode ended there.


    Margaret unknowingly watched two episodes in a row. Even after finishing, she still wanted more, eager to see what happened next.


    No wonder people loved watching dramas¡ªit was truly captivating.


    After just two episodes, Margaret decided to follow the series. However, the thought of waiting for new episodes felt agonizing, especially since she hadn''t seen the earlier episodes, and the rest hadn''t aired yet.


    What could she do?


    Naturally, she thought of Hardy.


    As the owner of ABC Television, he must have access to the entire series. She resolved to ask him for the full set and binge-watch it all at once.


    The mere thought made her excited.


    After finishing the drama, Margaret switched channels to explore other programs, aiming to observe the overall quality of American television.


    After watching NBC and CBS programs, Margaret felt that American productions were generally of much higher quality than British television shows.


    However, comparing American networks, ABC undoubtedly surpassed the other two. Whether in terms of individual program quality or pacing, ABC had the upper hand.


    She then stumbled upon the Las Vegas television channel, which was broadcasting a horse race from the Hardy Racetrack in Las Vegas. The race combined horse racing and gambling. Margaret, a long-time horse racing enthusiast and equestrian herself, was naturally drawn to the program.


    After the race, winners gleefully redeemed their prizes. The broadcast announced the next race and provided a phone number for placing bets, step-by-step encouraging viewers to participate.


    Margaret was intrigued by the idea of betting via television. She immediately picked up the phone in her hotel room and dialed the number. After a few rings, a gentle female voice answered, asking whether she wanted to open an account or place a bet.


    Margaret opted to open an account.


    Following the operator''s guidance, she completed the process and received her account number and password. The next step was funding the account.


    Margaret summoned her steward, instructing him to deposit $20,000 into her new account. This money came from her private funds.


    Although she was a princess, she wasn''t particularly wealthy. Most of her financial needs¡ªclothing, shoes, and daily expenses¡ªwere covered by the royal family. However, her monthly allowance was fixed at 3,000 pounds.


    This amount was already equivalent to one or two years'' salary for the average person.


    While the steward went to deposit the funds, Margaret continued watching the races. The day''s horse races concluded, but there was another event scheduled for 8:30 p.m., followed by the lottery draws from three other casinos. During the broadcast, the casinos were introduced in detail.


    Margaret was captivated by the luxurious casinos.


    The long, seemingly endless shopping streets, featuring thousands of luxury brands from around the world, looked like paradise for women. Just watching the introduction made Margaret''s heart itch with excitement.


    When the steward returned to inform her that the funds had been deposited, Margaret dismissed him and picked up the phone to place her bets.


    Having watched several betting and draw segments, and after seeing the television channel''s instructions, she felt confident about how to play. For the upcoming draw at Caesars Palace, Margaret placed 2,000 bets.


    Each bet cost $2, totaling $4,000.


    Half an hour later, the draw took place. The prize pool was over $160,000, indicating there were 80,000 tickets, but only one winner.


    When the winning ticket was announced, Margaret didn''t win, leaving her slightly disappointed. However, she quickly picked up the phone to bet on the next draw at the Venetian Casino.


    This time, she placed 500 bets.


    She didn''t win again.


    Feeling frustrated, Margaret placed more bets. Time slipped by as the hours passed. By 8:30 p.m., it was time for another horse race, featuring three matches with ten horses each.


    There were many ways to bet.


    Anyone familiar with horse racing knew how to play, and Margaret was no exception. She picked up the phone and placed bets on several horses she favored.


    Out of the three races,


    Margaret won one, earning over $3,000. The victory excited her so much that she jumped on the bed, shouting with joy.


    After the horse races, more lottery draws resumed.


    Hardy''s casinos operated nonstop, constantly stimulating people''s nerves and encouraging them to keep playing. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And so, a proper princess spent her first day in America completely immersed in Hardy''s web of entertainment and indulgence, unable to pull herself away.


    By 3:30 a.m., Margaret was utterly exhausted. She leaned back against the headboard, the television still on, and fell asleep.


    At that point, her account had dwindled to just over $200.


    ---

 Chapter 621 - 621 Principle Of Negotiation

    After leaving Princess Margaret''s room, Hardy returned to his own. He was also staying in the same hotel, just two rooms away.


    However, unlike Princess Margaret, Hardy wasn''t as free. Back in his room, he pondered how to handle the matter. Finally, he picked up the phone and called the White House, hoping to meet President Johnson before Princess Margaret''s reception.


    President Johnson gave Hardy considerable face.


    He made a special effort to meet Hardy in the evening.


    As the sun set, in the White House''s rear garden, Hardy and President Johnson strolled and chatted. The bodyguards kept their distance, and no one knew what the two discussed.


    The next day.


    When Hardy visited Princess Margaret in the morning, he found that the princess had dark circles under her eyes and looked groggy.


    What he didn''t know was that the princess hadn''t rested properly the previous night. Instead, she had gambled the entire night and lost $20,000.


    "Didn''t sleep well?" Hardy asked with concern.


    "Yes, I hate jet lag," Margaret replied.


    She dared not mention her late-night gambling escapade. Not only was she exhausted, but her heart ached¡ªthose were hard-earned savings.


    "Yesterday, I met President Johnson and discussed many things," Hardy said.


    Margaret immediately perked up. "How did it go? What did President Johnson say?"


    "President Johnson said he could help delay the repayment, but as for additional aid or loans to Britain, the U.S. currently has no such plans," Hardy explained.


    In other words, it was a refusal. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Britain''s situation is dire now. Some of our national bonds have matured, and there''s been a wave of sell-offs in the market. If the government doesn''t intervene, it could severely damage financial credibility," Margaret said, frowning slightly.


    Margaret didn''t fully understand these matters; her sister, Princess Elizabeth, had explained them to her. This was another challenge Britain was facing and why they were seeking U.S. assistance.


    "Currently, the U.S. is at war, and most funds are directed toward the battlefield. All foreign aid has been suspended, so it''s unlikely they''ll help Britain now," Hardy said.


    Hardy knew the U.S. wasn''t flush with cash either. War was always a money pit. The U.S. had already spent $5 billion at the start, with more expected. Loaning money to others would be a stretch¡ªThe British were lucky the U.S wasn''t collecting debts aggressively.


    "At tonight''s reception, I''ll speak to President Johnson personally again and hope he changes his mind," Margaret said.


    Hardy shook his head inwardly.


    Negotiation results are often decided outside the negotiation table.


    Margaret was a complete novice in politics and didn''t understand this principle.


    Moreover, Hardy had suggested to Johnson not to provide additional aid to Britain. He had argued that even among allies, constantly meeting demands would embolden them.


    As for aid, Hardy had plans to set conditions for Britain in exchange.


    The more desperate they were for money, the better his opportunity to profit.


    As they spoke, Margaret yawned several times. Observing her fatigue, Hardy stood up and said, "You should rest some more. We''ll go to the White House together this evening."


    "Alright."


    After Hardy left, Margaret, despite her exhaustion, didn''t go to bed. Instead, she summoned her steward and instructed them to deposit another $20,000 into her gambling account.


    She was fully addicted to gambling.


    Fortunately, she still had some sense of priority. After lunch, she napped and regained some energy.


    In the evening.


    Hardy and Margaret, along with the delegation, arrived at the White House in a car. President Johnson, his wife, and several officials warmly welcomed Princess Margaret. Although the British Empire was in decline, Johnson maintained impeccable courtesy.


    The banquet was grand.


    During the event, Margaret once again brought up the topics of extending loans and securing additional ones, hoping for a breakthrough. President Johnson smiled and said that delaying the loans was possible but granting new ones was out of the question, as the U.S. was facing its own fiscal constraints.


    His response mirrored what Hardy had told her.


    This left Margaret a bit disappointed.


    Without new loans, her mission was only half completed. The issue of the national bonds remained unresolved. However, she realized that once a decision had been made, persuading them otherwise would be challenging.


    After the formal discussions, President Johnson warmly said, "It''s a rare honor for Princess Margaret to visit the U.S. If you have time, please visit more places. I''m sure the American people would be delighted by Your Highness''s presence."


    Margaret nodded gracefully. "I do intend to. I plan to visit New York and then head to Los Angeles to see Hollywood. You know, I have a few friends here in the U.S."


    Her trip wasn''t just about money. Before she left, Princess Elizabeth had given her a third task: to enhance the influence of the British royal family.


    Around the world, there are still several constitutional monarchies. Among them, the British royal family is the most recognized, thanks to Britain''s legacy and the royal family''s careful maintenance of their image.


    Princess Margaret''s visit to the U.S. was an opportunity to showcase their presence. Her sister had specifically urged her to visit multiple places, ensuring the British royal family''s name resonated widely.


    Margaret happily agreed to this task.


    After all, it gave her a legitimate reason to travel, which was far more interesting than being cooped up in palaces.


    The reception ended.


    Margaret turned to Hardy and said, "Baron Hardy, why don''t you buy those national bonds?"


    Hardy immediately shook his head.


    "You forgot that I already bought a large batch of British bonds before and even lent a sum to British banks. The returns on bonds are too low, and they tie up capital," Hardy flatly refused Margaret''s suggestion.


    Although Hardy was keen to negotiate a deal with the British government, he couldn''t make his intentions too obvious. He wanted the other side to take the initiative and approach him, ensuring his plans remained hidden.


    ---

 Chapter 622 - 622 A Tour Las Vegas

    "What''s your schedule going forward?" Hardy asked.


    Speaking of her upcoming plans, Margaret''s spirits lifted instantly. "Hardy, you promised to accompany me properly. What fun activities do you have planned?"


    "Wherever you want to go, I''ll take you, and I''ll arrange the rest," Hardy replied.


    "I want to go to Las Vegas to see the casinos, and I also want to visit Hollywood. I hope to meet all the stars I''ve seen in the movies," Margaret said excitedly.


    "No problem," Hardy agreed readily.


    For others, meeting such demands might be difficult, but for Hardy, it was entirely manageable.


    After Hardy left, Margaret summoned her steward and instructed him to report the meeting with President Johnson to her sister, Princess Elizabeth.


    The telegram quickly reached Britain.


    When Princess Elizabeth read the telegram, her face showed no joy. The extension of the loans was one thing, but the maturing national debt was a more pressing issue. If not handled promptly, the damage to Britain''s financial credibility would be severe.


    Even a powerful country like the United States wouldn''t dare let its national debt default.


    The next day.


    The group took a private plane from Washington to New York, the largest city in the United States. News of Princess Margaret''s visit to America had already made the papers, and when her plane landed at the New York airport, a large crowd was there to greet her.


    Margaret waved and greeted the crowd.


    She then visited Wall Street to experience the bustling New York Stock Exchange, toured the Statue of Liberty, and attended a Broadway musical the following day. She also visited the Metropolitan Museum of Art on Fifth Avenue.


    The itinerary lasted two days, with Hardy accompanying her throughout.


    Next, the group flew to Los Angeles, this time with Hollywood as the destination. To welcome Princess Margaret, Hardy arranged a grand reception, attended by hundreds of Hollywood stars.


    At the reception, Princess Margaret delivered a speech, expressing her hopes for Britain to achieve similar advancements in the film industry.


    Many of the stars in Hollywood were British and treated Margaret with great respect. Elizabeth Taylor, a close friend of Margaret, held her hand and introduced her to numerous Hollywood stars.


    That night, Margaret stayed with Taylor, and the two had a heart-to-heart conversation.


    Shortly afterward, the princess''s team announced that due to days of travel, Princess Margaret needed to rest in Los Angeles for a few days. In reality, no one knew that the next day, Hardy whisked Margaret and Taylor away on a private plane to Las Vegas.


    To avoid attracting attention, Hardy hired two professional makeup artists from his film company to transform Margaret and Taylor''s appearances. When the makeup was complete, both looked like entirely different people. While still youthful and glamorous, they no longer resembled Elizabeth Taylor and Princess Margaret.


    This allowed them to relax and enjoy themselves.


    As for the makeup artists, with orders from the boss, they naturally kept their mouths shut.


    At Caesar''s Palace Casino, even Margaret, who had grown up in palaces, was amazed. "This casino is more magnificent and luxurious than Windsor Castle," she remarked.


    Inside the casino, Margaret and Taylor each carried a tray filled with chips¡ª$20,000 worth for each of them, a gift from Hardy.


    The two women immediately dived into a frenzy of gambling.


    Hardy intended for Margaret to fully experience the indulgent lifestyle of Las Vegas¡ªfood, drink, and entertainment¡ªembracing the city''s vibrant enthusiasm.


    They played for a full day and night. It wasn''t until around three or four in the morning, when the two women could barely keep their eyes open, that they reluctantly left the gambling table.


    By that time, the two had already lost most of their money.


    As for Hardy, he didn''t play. After all, the casino belonged to him, and the outcomes were all calculated based on probabilities. As long as cheating was eliminated, the casino would always be the winner. Knowing the results in advance, Hardy had no interest in participating.


    The next day, the two women slept in until after three in the afternoon. After freshening up and eating, they decided to hit the shopping district for a spree.


    With hundreds of stores filled with luxury goods, the place was irresistibly attractive to women. Margaret and Taylor, who weren''t short on money, dove into a frenzy of shopping. A few hours later, they had spent a staggering four to five hundred thousand dollars.


    Such women¡ªwho could afford to keep them?


    After satisfying their shopping desires, they arranged for their purchases to be delivered back to the hotel. Hardy asked them what they wanted to do next. Taylor was out of ideas, but Margaret excitedly exclaimed, "I saw on Las Vegas TV that there are male strip shows. I want to see men strip!"


    She bounced in excitement as she spoke.


    Hardy was genuinely surprised by her enthusiasm for such things.


    At the strip club,


    There was a show specifically for women featuring male performers. On stage, seven or eight men in just shorts displayed their muscular physiques, swaying their hips and striking provocative poses. Below the stage, more than a hundred women screamed in excitement at the seductive performance.


    Even Margaret and Taylor were no exception.


    Hardy could only cover his forehead in resignation.


    When women let loose, they could outdo men.


    Is this really the strict, decorous princess educated under the rigid rules of the British royal family?


    After fully enjoying the strip show, they headed to the boxing arena. With matches held there year-round, the venue hosted several hundred spectators. Margaret and Taylor picked their favorite boxers and called over a staff member to place bets. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The matches began, The boxers exchanged heavy blows in an intense fight.


    Margaret stood up repeatedly, cheering and shouting. Watching her excitement, Hardy couldn''t help but wonder if she had a penchant for violence.


    Margaret''s luck tonight was excellent. The boxer she bet on won unexpectedly, earning her over ten thousand dollars.


    She waved her arms and cheered in excitement.


    By the time they returned to the hotel, it was already past midnight. Determined not to stay up so late again, Margaret tried to drag Taylor back to their room. However, Taylor refused and went to Hardy''s room instead.


    ---

 Chapter 623 - 623 Planning to Acquire Singapore

    That night, Margaret kept feeling like she could faintly hear Taylor''s voice through the walls. Perhaps it was just her imagination; those sounds might have been conjured by her mind, as she could easily guess what the two were doing.


    The imagined sounds tormented the princess for a long time before she finally fell asleep.


    The next day, she woke up around noon again. Reuniting with Hardy and Taylor, she noticed Taylor''s radiant expression and the trace of lingering joy in her eyes. Internally, Margaret scoffed.


    The three headed to the restaurant.


    After ordering their food, they started eating. Hardy asked the two what they wanted to do that day. Margaret, having had plenty of time to think during her restless night, was prepared.


    "Today, let''s go to the racetrack. I want to watch horse racing. Actually, I have a few purebred horses back in the UK, bred specifically for speed. Maybe I could bring them here in the future to compete and possibly even earn some money," Margaret suggested.


    "After the races, let''s go clubbing. I saw on TV that the clubs here are wild and full of passion."


    "Sounds good," Hardy nodded.


    At that moment, two middle-aged men approached. Noticing Hardy eating, they hesitated about twenty meters away, unsure if they should interrupt.


    Hardy noticed them and waved them over. Upon receiving his signal, the two men hurried forward. "Boss, sorry to disturb you. We need to report something," one of them said, casting a glance at Margaret and Taylor.


    Hardy waved dismissively. "It''s fine. Just say it."


    "Boss, it''s about the shipping company. Shipping volumes in Japan and Hong Kong have been increasing significantly. Previously, we relied on docking at other ports for refueling. But with the growing traffic, this approach has become inefficient, costing us an additional twenty to thirty million dollars annually. The company is considering building our own port near the Strait of Malacca. It could serve as a docking and refueling station and also operate as a transshipment hub."


    "Having our own port would not only support our shipping operations but also open up opportunities for transshipment business. It''s a good idea. Where do you think would be the best location?" Hardy asked.


    "Singapore. Singapore''s geographical location is excellent and undoubtedly the first choice. Then there''s Penang or Malacca," one of the men suggested.


    Hardy thought for a moment and said, "Currently, the situation in Southeast Asia isn''t stable. Building a port is a major investment, and who knows what the future holds? What if the investment turns into a loss?"


    "That''s a valid concern," the middle-aged man agreed.


    The other middle-aged man chimed in, "Boss, I have a suggestion. Since you''re now a British baron and have already purchased the Cayman Islands, why not consider buying a piece of land in Singapore, Penang, or Malacca? If we own the land outright, we can build a private port without worrying about losing the investment. It would ensure security for the company."


    Princess Margaret, who had been quietly eating at the table, suddenly perked up upon hearing this suggestion and glanced at Hardy.


    Hardy didn''t return her gaze. Instead, he waved dismissively at the man.


    "That''s too complicated. It''s not worth the trouble for just one port. For now, let''s continue renting facilities in Singapore. Once the situation stabilizes, we can reconsider. Keep this plan on the table and monitor developments in the region closely. If there are any updates, inform me immediately."


    The two men nodded and left after bidding farewell.


    Once they were gone, Hardy resumed eating, stabbing a piece of meat with his fork and putting it in his mouth. Margaret, however, was deep in thought. She looked at Hardy and asked, "Why do you think the situation in Malaisie is unstable and that there will be changes in the future?"


    At this time, Malaisie was still a British colony. As an imperial princess, she was naturally displeased to hear Hardy''s remarks.


    Hardy looked at Margaret, then smiled. "If you paid more attention to what''s happening in Malaisie, you wouldn''t ask. I can confidently say that Malaisie will eventually gain independence, just like India."


    After lunch, They didn''t head out immediately. It was still early, and Las Vegas only truly came alive from dusk until the early hours of the morning. The nightlife was the soul of the city.


    Margaret returned to her room and called for the steward accompanying their group. She asked him about the situation in Malaisie. Being a diplomat, the steward was well-informed and gave her a detailed account. After listening, Margaret realized Hardy was correct. The unrest in Malaisie made independence seem inevitable.


    Her thoughts raced as she formulated a plan.


    Finally, she had the steward send a telegram to the British government:


    "Sister, during my time with Hardy, I learned that his shipping company proposed building a private port in Malaisie. Hardy is interested in Singapore, Penang, and Malacca, but he prefers to wait until the region is stable before proceeding."


    "One of his subordinates suggested purchasing land there, similar to what Hardy did with the Cayman Islands. Although Hardy didn''t outright reject the idea, he seemed open to it. Considering the government''s current need for funds to address overdue national bonds, perhaps we could sell these territories to Hardy in exchange for the money we need."


    The telegram soon reached Britain. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Princess Elizabeth read it and didn''t suspect Hardy of any ulterior motives. Given that Hardy was already the governor of the Cayman Islands and owned vast tracts of land, including a million square kilometers in Australia, small colonies like Singapore, Penang, or Malacca hardly seemed worth scheming over.


    Elizabeth focused instead on Hardy''s apparent need.


    If he truly wanted these territories, selling them wasn''t out of the question. The constant troubles in the region made eventual loss likely, and turning them into cash now would benefit Britain. Any future issues would become Hardy''s responsibility to manage as governor.


    Of course, Selling colonies required government approval. Princess Elizabeth immediately contacted the Prime Minister for a discussion.


    The Prime Minister arrived at Buckingham Palace and reviewed Princess Margaret''s telegram. Like Elizabeth, he didn''t suspect Hardy of scheming for the colonies. After all, the Cayman Islands were already sold to him, so what were Malaisie''s three small territories in comparison?


    ---

 Chapter 624 - 624 Discussion Of Selling The Malaisien Colonies

    "Your Highness, do you think Hardy would actually buy them? The situation there is unstable, and no one can predict the future. There''s a real risk he could lose his investment," the Prime Minister said.


    Princess Elizabeth shook her head.


    "I''m more concerned about the economic impact of overdue national bonds on Britain. If we default, the pound''s credibility within the International Monetary Fund will drop several levels. It would take immense sacrifices to recover."


    "Hardy has the funds we need. Selling the Malaisien colonies to him in exchange for a long-term loan could work. He''s already the governor of the Cayman Islands¡ªwhat difference does it make if he also becomes the governor of Singapore?"


    The Prime Minister, who had been fretting over the lack of funds, was visibly worn down. Two days earlier, he''d learned that the U.S. wouldn''t offer a loan, leaving him in despair.


    "Your Highness, my suggestion is to retain Singapore. This will preserve our influence over Malaisie."


    Britain''s colonial presence in Malaisie had always centered on Singapore, initially occupied for maritime convenience. The current governor''s residence was located there.


    "Penang and Malacca can be ceded under terms similar to the Cayman Islands¡ªcomplete autonomy. This would give Hardy the security to build his port. As for the loan, I propose $500 million over ten years at a low interest rate," the Prime Minister stated.


    With $500 million, Britain could not only resolve its national bond crisis but also allocate funds for domestic development.


    "Five hundred million¡ªisn''t that too high? Will he agree?"


    "We can try."


    "Alright, I''ll send a telegram to Margaret to discuss the proposal with Hardy and see if he''s willing to accept the deal."


    ...


    In the afternoon, Hardy, along with Margaret and Taylor, arrived at the racetrack. The racetrack now held two races every day. Covering an expansive area of 300,000 square meters, it boasted a grandstand that could accommodate 80,000 spectators.


    The facility was well-equipped and home to over 200 well-bred horses.


    This racetrack featured a red clay track. Las Vegas''s arid climate, combined with significant temperature fluctuations between day and night, made grass maintenance prohibitively expensive. Additionally, the sight of horses kicking up red dust as they ran lent a unique charm to the track, becoming its defining feature.


    Hardy had his own exclusive steed at the racetrack, as did his women. At this moment, Hardy was astride a tall, black stallion, while Taylor rode a pure white mare.


    Margaret, lacking a personal horse, selected a chestnut racehorse. The three of them galloped around the track for two laps before Margaret proposed a race.


    The result?


    Margaret won.


    Taylor''s loss was expected, but Hardy felt somewhat frustrated at being beaten. A grown man losing to Margaret¡ªit didn''t sit well with him.


    As if that weren''t enough, this race came with a wager.


    Hardy owed Margaret a promise¡ªspecifically, a shopping spree card for the casino''s shopping district, colloquially referred to as the "Take-Whatever-You-Want-Hardy-Will-Pay Card."


    The bet had been Margaret''s idea. Hardy strongly suspected she had planned this in advance, lying in wait to trap him.


    After her victory, Margaret, full of excitement, jumped up in triumph. She didn''t even bother with her horse, pulling Taylor along as she left.


    "Hey, where are you two going?" Hardy called out.


    "Shopping! Last time we explored the Caesar''s Palace shopping district; this time, we''re heading to the Venetian. I''m going to spend all your money!" Margaret shouted back.


    Damn.


    This little spitfire seemed determined to bleed him dry.


    Fortunately, Hardy was wealthy enough to handle it. Otherwise, her antics might have been financially devastating.


    Women¡ªthey''re born to spend. They could shop endlessly without tiring. Hardy had no choice but to accompany them to the Venetian shopping district.


    A shopping spree ensued.


    The two women went on a wild shopping rampage.


    Clothes, shoes, handbags, perfumes, cosmetics¡ªeven bikinis weren''t spared. However, they didn''t show much interest in expensive jewelry or watches.


    The shopping frenzy lasted over four hours, ending only when they were utterly exhausted. By then, they were trailed by dozens of attendants, each carrying piles of boxes. The sheer volume of their purchases could easily fill an entire room.


    The sight of the two women followed by a procession of attendants drew many curious glances.


    The shops in the casino''s shopping districts offered excellent service. If you bought too much, attendants could deliver your purchases directly to your hotel room. And if you weren''t done shopping, you could even request an attendant to accompany you. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sometimes, wealthy individuals would bring their dates shopping, trailed by three, five, or even eight attendants. It had become a status symbol.


    This phenomenon had been orchestrated by Hardy himself, designed to encourage wealthy clients to flaunt their spending power, enhancing the thrill of buying and increasing competitive consumption.


    In the six months since the shopping districts had opened, the sight of attendants trailing behind shoppers had become fairly common. However, an entourage of dozens of attendants, like today, was still a rarity and had many people gawking.


    How much could they have bought?


    It was well-known that luxury goods on these streets were incredibly expensive, often priced in the hundreds or thousands of dollars. The total cost of those boxes could easily exceed several hundred thousand dollars.


    Whose women were these, flaunting such extravagance?


    Margaret was ruthless with her spending, and with Taylor in tow, they often bought items in pairs.


    Once the two had shopped to their hearts'' content, they had the attendants deliver their purchases to the hotel. As for the bill, naturally, Hardy settled it.


    Hardy signed off.


    As for the money spent, he''d write it off later as a tax deduction.


    By the time the shopping spree ended, it was already 11 PM. The two women weren''t ready to call it a night, dragging Hardy to a nightclub. Once inside, the roaring music and electric atmosphere immediately drew them in. They danced wildly to the rhythm of the music.


    Dancing.


    Drinking.


    Reveling.


    Margaret completely let go of her royal demeanor, indulging in unrestrained enjoyment.


    ---

 Chapter 625 - 625 Singapore, Penang and Malacca Deal

    Both women drank a lot, enough to become tipsy.


    As they danced, Margaret pressed close to Hardy, her hips swaying against his body to the beat of the music. In the dim, flashing lights, no one could see or cared to notice.


    Margaret''s gaze grew hazy. Turning around, she wrapped her arms around Hardy''s neck and whispered into his ear, "I think these past few days have been the happiest of my life."


    With that, she pulled Hardy close and planted a firm kiss on his lips. It was passionate and intense.


    Before Hardy could react, Margaret released him.


    "Woohoo! Oh yeah!" Margaret shouted excitedly, clinging tightly to Hardy as she danced with wild abandon to the booming music.


    Hardy thought to himself, This girl has completely let herself go.


    As for the kiss, it was nothing to overthink¡ªjust a friendly gesture.


    The night ended with both women drinking themselves into a stupor.


    Completely inebriated.


    It was uncannily similar to the time in England.


    Hardy waved his hand, and a dozen security personnel appeared from all directions. Picking up the two women as if they were children, Hardy carried them out of the nightclub.


    He loaded them into the car.


    Back to the hotel.


    The next morning, Margaret woke from her slumber with a slight headache¡ªa hangover''s aftermath. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the end of the night, she had completely blacked out.


    However, she clearly remembered kissing Hardy. In that moment, she had felt a sudden impulse to kiss him.


    It was a strange and subtle feeling.


    At the time, her breath quickened, her heart raced, her knees weakened, and she felt on the verge of an emotional outburst.


    Now, recalling it made Margaret blush.


    These past few days had indeed brought her immense joy.


    But she knew this lifestyle had to end today. She had to return to her duties as a princess. She had claimed to be resting in Los Angeles for two days, and if she stayed longer, the media might start to notice.


    Margaret freshened up and dressed.


    Just then, her accompanying steward entered the room. "Princess, we received a telegram from the Crown Princess last night. You were busy, so I didn''t disturb you."


    The steward handed her the telegram.


    It was from her sister, Princess Elizabeth. The message instructed Margaret to facilitate Hardy''s purchase of land in Southeast Asia. The offer included both Penang and Malacca, granting Hardy the position of governor of these territories, along with autonomous administrative rights similar to those in the Cayman Islands.


    The price? Hardy would need to purchase $500 million worth of British long-term bonds.


    The telegram directed Margaret to handle negotiations with Hardy and to report back as soon as there were results.


    After reading the telegram, Margaret''s first thought was that she could stay longer.


    Her heart immediately leapt with excitement.


    As for the Negotiation, It could be handled slowly.


    If she returned late, she could always say Hardy was still considering it.


    How clever she was.


    Last night, Taylor hadn''t shared a room with her again¡ªshe must have gone to Hardy''s room. Margaret wondered if they were awake yet.


    Picking up the phone, Margaret dialed Hardy''s room number. She guessed right¡ªHardy hadn''t gotten out of bed, though he wasn''t exactly sleeping either.


    Last night, Taylor had been drunk, and Hardy hadn''t touched her. But by morning, Taylor had been far more proactive. When the phone rang, Hardy was in the middle of enjoying a very enthusiastic wake-up kiss.


    "Baron Hardy, would you have time to come to my room? There''s something important I''d like to discuss with you," Margaret said.


    "Of course, give me a few minutes," Hardy replied.


    Hardy''s "few minutes" stretched into half an hour. When he finally arrived, Margaret greeted him with a smile. "Good morning, Your Royal Highness. Did you sleep well last night?" he asked.


    "Not bad. I received a telegram. Would you like to take a look, Baron Hardy?" Margaret responded.


    "A telegram? For me to see?" Hardy was puzzled.


    Taking the telegram Margaret handed him, Hardy quickly skimmed it. A flurry of thoughts raced through his mind. The plan he had been orchestrating was finally bearing fruit. Margaret hadn''t disappointed him¡ªshe had indeed reported the matter to the British government, and now they had responded.


    They were desperate for money and wouldn''t let an opportunity slip away.


    But Margaret handing over the telegram directly¡ªwhat was her game? She was supposed to negotiate, yet she was laying all her cards on the table. Wasn''t she afraid her sister would punish her?


    Margaret looked at Hardy and said, "Yesterday at lunch, I overheard your team discussing your interest in purchasing land in Southeast Asia to build a shipping port."


    "Please forgive my eavesdropping, Baron Hardy. I didn''t mean to scheme against you, but the British government is in dire financial straits. My sister and the government are trying to solve this crisis."


    "So, I thought, if you needed land, Britain''s colonies in Southeast Asia could be sold to you. It seemed like a mutually beneficial solution, so I sent a telegram to my sister, informing her of your interest."


    "You''ve seen her reply now. The Prime Minister agrees to sell you a few plots of land in Southeast Asia, granting you the title of Governor along with autonomy, similar to the Cayman Islands."


    "I''m showing you this telegram to express my sincerity. I have no intention of being a middleman who profits from both sides. If you''re genuinely interested in purchasing the land, I''m willing to mediate with the British government on your behalf. What do you think?"


    Margaret finished speaking and looked at Hardy.


    Her straightforwardness caught Hardy off guard. If it had been about scheming, he could have played along effortlessly. But faced with her open and honest approach, he almost felt guilty about deceiving her. Quickly shaking off the thought, he reminded himself: he was a capitalist, doing what any capitalist would do.


    Hardy fell into deep thought.


    Margaret sat quietly beside him, watching Hardy''s contemplative expression. The more she looked, the more handsome he seemed.


    Cough, cough¡ªfocus.


    After a while, Hardy finally spoke. "I am indeed interested in purchasing land there. Being granted the title of Governor and regional autonomy aligns with my requirements. However, $500 million for 10-year bonds¡ªYour Highness, to be honest, that price isn''t cheap."


    "The place I''m most interested in is Singapore. Penang and Malacca don''t have nearly the same geographical advantages as Singapore. They''re more like backup options. If it''s just Penang and Malacca, I don''t think it''s worth $500 million."


    ---

 Chapter 626 - 626 A Visit to the Cayman Islands

    Hearing this, Margaret became visibly excited.


    "So, you''re saying you''re willing to purchase land in Southeast Asia?" she asked quickly.


    "Yes," Hardy nodded.


    "And you''re willing to spend $500 million on British bonds?"


    "Yes."


    "So, the issue now is that you want Singapore included, while my sister is only offering Penang and Malacca. Is that correct?"


    "Mm, correct."


    "Then if Singapore is included, the deal can go through?"


    "Well¡­you could say that," Hardy confirmed.


    "Great! I''ll send my sister a telegram right away and convince her to add Singapore!" Margaret said joyfully as she rushed off to instruct her steward to send the message.


    Hardy watched Margaret''s retreating figure.


    This girl handled business with such startling efficiency.


    A massive deal involving $500 million and several colonies was, to Margaret, as simple as basic arithmetic.


    Margaret saw it as straightforward, but back in Britain, Princess Elizabeth and the Prime Minister saw it as anything but. From Margaret''s telegram, however, they gleaned one piece of promising information¡ªHardy was indeed interested in the Malayan colonies.


    But Singapore, located at a strategic chokepoint, held far greater economic and strategic value than Penang and Malacca. The Governor''s Office itself was located there.


    The British were not ready to relinquish Malaya entirely. Clinging to a glimmer of hope, they were reluctant to abandon such significant interests.


    Yet $500 million was urgently needed. Now it was Elizabeth and the Prime Minister''s turn to agonize.


    They convened the cabinet to discuss the matter.


    Meanwhile, Margaret and Hardy returned to Los Angeles. After laying low for two days, Margaret reemerged as a princess, visiting Hollywood studios and touring ABC Television. She emphasized that Britain could collaborate with America to create more and better entertainment programs.


    Everywhere she went, she was warmly welcomed by the public.


    A reporter asked, "Your Highness, what are your impressions of America?"


    Margaret replied gracefully, "The people here are warm and welcoming. The economic development of the United States is remarkable and worthy of global admiration. In the future, as globalization progresses, I hope Britain and America will work together to contribute to humanity''s advancement."


    Another journalist asked, "What''s next on your itinerary, Your Highness?"


    Margaret smiled and said, "I''ve visited Washington to meet President Johnson, toured New York, and now explored Los Angeles¡ªthese are America''s most iconic cities. Next, I plan to visit the British territory of the Cayman Islands at the invitation of Governor Hardy. He has told me that the Cayman Islands will be developed into the Caribbean''s premier tourist destination.


    "After visiting the Cayman Islands, I''ll return to Britain." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Cayman Islands trip had been Hardy''s suggestion. On the way back to Los Angeles, he and Margaret had chatted about the islands'' development and construction.


    Hardy explained that the Cayman Islands would feature the world''s most luxurious casinos and the largest duty-free luxury shopping area, even surpassing the combined size of Las Vegas''s shopping districts. Beyond clothing, shoes, and cosmetics, it would also offer yachts, cars, motorcycles, and private planes.


    He also planned to establish a jewelry processing center there, turning the Cayman Islands into a global hub for high-end jewelry.


    Margaret was astonished by Hardy''s offshore company policies and tax-free incentives. Although not well-versed in finance, she could sense the immense benefits such policies could yield.


    "If you acquire Singapore, Penang, and Malacca, will you turn them into places like the Cayman Islands?" Margaret asked.


    "The regions differ, so the developments will too. But wherever there''s potential, I''ll replicate successful practices, like offshore companies. The Cayman Islands are far from Asia, suitable for Europe and America. If I gain Singapore, I''ll make it Asia''s tax-free and offshore financial hub."


    After spending two more days in Los Angeles, Hardy and Margaret flew to Miami, where they would board a cruise ship to the Cayman Islands.


    Elizabeth Taylor didn''t join them this time, as she had her own commitments. As for Hardy, he planned to take Margaret on a tour of the Cayman Islands before they flew directly to Britain together. Hardy had already received an invitation from the British Prime Minister to discuss the sale of the Malayan colonies in detail.


    Although the inclusion of Singapore hadn''t been confirmed, Hardy felt confident that the deal could be closed.


    It was, after all, just a question of money.


    The luxurious cruise shipSerenitysailed on the azure sea, traveling from Miami to the Cayman Islands in just one day and one night.


    Originally owned by an American shipping company, this cruise ship could accommodate 3,700 passengers at once, featuring bars, casinos, theaters, and other facilities. Now acquired by the Hardy Group and renovated, it was prepared to transport tourists once operations began in the Cayman Islands.


    This was only the beginning. When the Caymans prospered, more cruise ships would be purchased, allowing departures from cities like New York, Miami, and Los Angeles to the islands for tourism, shopping, and gambling.


    On another front, once the Cayman airport was completed, flights from Miami to the Cayman Islands would take just over an hour, making the journey convenient and swift.


    On the cruise ship''s deck, Princess Margaret lounged in a robe-like nightgown. It was evening, and the bright moon hung high above the sea. Hardy approached her, handing her a glass of alcoholic beverage before settling into the adjacent lounge chair.


    "This feeling is truly relaxing. My mind is at ease, and I don''t have to think about anything," Margaret said contentedly, gazing at the night sky.


    Hardy took a sip of his drink and said with a smile, "If you like it, you''re welcome here every year. My Cayman Islands will always be open to you. I''ll even get you a discount card for 20% off."


    "So stingy, only 20% off?" Margaret pouted.


    "If you''re willing to be the ambassador for luxury goods, I''ll give you an annual shopping card worth a million dollars," Hardy offered.


    Luxury brands often owe their prestige to their association with royalty, creating an impression of high status among ordinary people.


    Many of the most renowned brands today either used to or still serve royalty exclusively.


    If Hardy could bring Margaret on board as a brand ambassador, she wouldn''t even need to do much. To promote a brand, she''d only need to wear or display it at a few events.


    ---

 Chapter 627 - 627 Events Unfolds Beyond Plans

    "A million dollars? That''s not enough," Margaret replied.


    To Hardy, her response signaled agreement but with a higher price tag.


    "How much do you think is appropriate?" Hardy asked.


    "For each brand separately, between $500,000 and $1,000,000," Margaret countered shrewdly.


    "Fine, then let''s negotiate on a case-by-case basis," Hardy said, raising his glass with a smile.


    If a brand gained significant value, the return would far exceed the investment of $500,000 to $1,000,000, effectively making it an advertising expense.


    Margaret clinked her glass against Hardy''s, signaling a verbal agreement. Thrilled by this lucrative arrangement, she anticipated having more spending money.


    During her time in the U.S., she had lost quite a bit of her allowance to sweepstakes scams on television.


    The next morning.


    When Margaret opened her eyes, she found the cruise ship had stopped. Looking out the window, she saw a harbor outside.


    They had arrived at Cayman Port.


    After quickly washing up and dressing, Margaret found Hardy waiting in the hall. He escorted her off the ship to the island.


    The Cayman Islands maintained a pleasant and comfortable temperature of over 20 degrees Celsius year-round. After over a year of development, many facilities were already complete.


    The port was 80% finished, allowing for smooth passenger traffic. Although the airport wasn''t fully operational, planes could already take off and land. Seaside villas were entirely constructed, featuring wooden structures that were quick to build.


    Island-wide and city roads were now open.


    The casino''s construction was the slowest, as Hardy envisioned it surpassing Las Vegas in both scale and luxury. While the main structure was complete, interior decorations were ongoing.


    Hardy led Margaret into a convertible. "How about I give you a tour of the island''s sights?"


    "Sure," Margaret agreed happily.


    Scenic views lined the island''s highway¡ªendless coconut groves and beaches stretched as far as the eye could see. The convoy eventually arrived at the Governor''s Residence.


    The Cayman Governor''s Residence covered a vast area, with a wide lawn in the front and a white Victorian-Renaissance-style building with Roman classical influences in the back. Renovations were still underway.


    A few kilometers from the Governor''s Residence stood the Cayman Government Building, where all administrative operations would eventually centralize.


    After touring the island, they arrived at the seaside villa resort and checked into a beachfront hotel. From the window, they could see a grove of coconut trees below and the vast blue ocean in the distance.


    Closer to the shore were rows of villas.


    "Staying in a villa near the beach must be amazing," Margaret remarked.


    "Those villas are fully furnished and ready for occupancy. But there are no guests right now," Hardy replied.


    "Aren''t I a guest? How do you plan to entertain me over the next two days?" Princess Margaret asked.


    "I''ll take you swimming and diving. The Caymans'' coral reefs are the most beautiful in the world¡ªnothing else compares," Hardy said.


    Dressed in swimsuits,


    The two donned goggles and snorkels, diving through the sea, marveling at the underwater world.


    Tired from swimming, they lay on the damp sand to rest.


    Swoosh!


    Margaret scooped up a handful of sand and flung it at Hardy. He retaliated, throwing sand back as Margaret laughed and dodged.


    Hardy got up to chase her, and they frolicked on the beach.


    "Ah!"


    Margaret suddenly lost her footing and fell onto the sand. Hardy, close behind her, instinctively wrapped an arm around her slender waist, using his strength to twist their bodies so he landed underneath.


    As they fell, Hardy''s back hit the ground while Margaret landed on top of him.


    Their eyes locked.


    Margaret''s heart pounded like a racing engine. Hardy broke the silence, "Your Highness, shouldn''t you¡ª"


    Before he could finish,


    Margaret leaned down and kissed him deeply.


    What the¡ª


    Was this really happening?


    Hardy wasn''t one to back down.


    He immediately responded in kind.


    In that moment, Margaret felt as though her consciousness had left her body, drifting along with the waves and sea breeze.


    Hardy''s hand gently glided over Margaret''s back, finally resting on her shapely hips, where he began to slowly knead.


    It wasn''t lust.


    It was just an instinctive action.


    The two seemed to forget the passage of time, fully immersed in their passionate battle.


    When they returned, their pace was leisurely.


    They strolled and chatted as the sky gradually darkened.


    "What shall we have for dinner?" Hardy asked.


    "Anything''s fine," Margaret replied.


    Hardy thought for a moment. "How about we have a barbecue party at one of the beachfront villas? I''ll cook myself."


    "Sure!" Margaret agreed cheerfully.


    When they arrived at the villa area, Hardy called for his staff, instructing them to open a beachfront villa and bring everything needed for a barbecue.


    The staff quickly prepared everything.


    "Alright, you can all leave now. The princess and I will handle it from here," Hardy said.


    The staff obediently left.


    Now, only Hardy and Princess Margaret remained in the villa area. Hardy set up the grill. The Cayman Islands were rich in seafood, so there were oysters, lobsters, mullet, and salmon. Using his special seasoning, Hardy made everything taste fantastic.


    Margaret joined in, enthusiastically learning and enjoying herself.


    They drank wine, ate barbecue, and felt the gentle sea breeze.


    The moon above shone brightly.


    Margaret glanced at Hardy and took the initiative to kiss him. That kiss was like a spark igniting gasoline.


    Boom!


    It instantly turned into a raging fire.


    Kissing deeply, the two stepped into the villa.


    Sometimes, the course of events unfolds beyond plans.


    Hardy hadn''t originally intended for this to happen, but over time, their interactions created undeniable chemistry.


    Especially over the past two days.


    Hardy had stopped resisting his feelings.


    A princess? So what? In this era it was capital that ruled. Even if the British royal family found out, they couldn''t do much to Hardy.


    Since the line had been crossed, there was no need to hold back anymore.


    In the following days, Hardy could see that Margaret was incredibly happy. Her entire demeanor became sunnier.


    Lying on a hammock under the coconut trees by the beach, Margaret rested in Hardy''s arms and whispered, "Hardy, even if it''s only a few days like this each year, I''ll be content. Can I keep coming to see you like this in the future?"


    "Of course," Hardy replied. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My sister sent another telegram, asking when I''ll return," Margaret said.


    "Tomorrow?" Hardy suggested.


    "How about the day after tomorrow?" Margaret proposed.


    ---

 Chapter 628 - 628 Negotiation

    Hardy and Princess Margaret left Cayman and returned to Miami, where Hardy''s private jet was already waiting.


    In fact, Margaret also had a private plane belonging to the British royal family.


    However, Hardy enthusiastically invited Margaret to take his plane. Margaret smiled and agreed, saying, "Just right, I can chat with Baron Hardy about economic issues."


    In the bedroom of Hardy''s private jet, Margaret nestled in Hardy''s arms. Parting was imminent, and once in Britain, it might be difficult for them to find another opportunity, so they cherished this moment deeply. Hardy made sure Margaret experienced a sense of boundless exhilaration.


    The plane landed at London Airport in the United Kingdom.


    Representatives from the British government and the royal family came to receive them. Margaret bid farewell to Hardy and boarded the royal convoy sent for her. Before leaving, she rolled down the car window to look at Hardy.


    "Baron Hardy, thank you for your hospitality in America. If I have the chance, I will invite you to tour Britain as a gesture of return," Margaret said.


    "It would be my honor, whenever I have time," Hardy replied with a smile.


    Margaret''s car departed, while Hardy boarded a vehicle sent by the British government and checked into the hotel they arranged. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After arriving at the hotel, a diplomatic official respectfully asked, "Baron Hardy, the Prime Minister hopes to meet with you as soon as possible. When would you find it convenient? Do you need a day or two to rest from your journey?"


    "No need, tomorrow will be fine," Hardy replied.


    "Very well, shall we arrange it for tomorrow afternoon?"


    "That works for me."


    After the diplomat left, Hardy did not rest but instead pulled out a stack of documents and began reading.


    These were materials provided by Henry.


    Over a year ago, Hardy had already set his sights on Malaisie. There were two military bases there, and he had sent a large number of intelligence personnel to gather information.


    At the same time, he had also sent people to establish contacts with certain communities in Malaisie.


    As a result, Hardy''s understanding of Malaisie was no less comprehensive than the British, possibly even more thorough.


    In addition, Hardy drew upon memories from his later life.


    He knew that Britain''s control over Malaisie was already precarious. Since the independence of India and Burma, Malaisie had become Britain''s last colony in Asia. They desperately wanted to retain it, so they made considerable efforts. However, internal opposition was significant, and coupled with Britain''s post-war weakness, they were unable to maintain control and ultimately had to relinquish their interests in Southeast Asia, allowing Malaisie to achieve independence.


    Of course, the United States played a role in this.


    The United States had a penchant for promoting freedom in other countries.


    Having been at the top of the food chain in the United States for so long, Hardy understood the country''s policies. They not only strove to become powerful themselves, but they also aimed to weaken others. If others were weak, their relative strength increased.


    Sometimes people thought they didn''t benefit from a certain situation.


    Not true. They targeted any country that posed a potential threat to their existence.


    As long as they weakened you, their dominance would be secure. Then they implemented financial colonialism, which was far more insidious and potent than geographical colonialism.


    Currently, Britain was trying to preserve its last shred of dignity.


    But the United States was not about to let that happen and continued to stir up trouble.


    Eventually, Britain was reduced from an empire to an island nation, losing its former glory, and the United States played a significant role in this.


    At 10 Downing Street.


    This was Hardy''s third visit here, and he was already familiar with the routine. In the reception room, Hardy met with Prime Minister Clement Attlee.


    The focus of this negotiation was Singapore. Britain was willing to sell Penang and Malacca to Hardy but was unwilling to relinquish control of Singapore.


    "Baron Hardy, I understand your company is mainly interested in acquiring a port. We can sell you a piece of land where you can build your own port," Prime Minister Attlee proposed.


    As he spoke, an aide brought over a map of Singapore. It was clear they had come prepared. Using a pencil, Attlee circled an area near the harbor on the map. "Baron Hardy, what do you think of this location? It''s also a deep-water port with approximately 50 square kilometers of space. After acquiring this land, you can construct a second terminal."


    In the future, Singapore would have six terminals, but currently, there was only one¡ªSingapore Port¡ªand plenty of available land.


    Hardy could see that Britain was determined not to sell him Singapore. They still wanted to retain Malaisie as a colony.


    Initially, Hardy only aimed to acquire Penang, Malacca, or Singapore, any one of which would give him a foothold in Malaisie.


    However, as events unfolded, his ambitions grew.


    Now, obtaining Penang and Malacca alone already exceeded his initial expectations.


    Hardy said, "It seems this is the best we can do. Since it''s a land purchase for port construction, the price of this land will naturally be much lower. Even in Singapore, the value of this land is likely just a few million dollars."


    "Prime Minister, I am willing to invest $200 million in British long-term bonds. What do you think?"


    Since the offer was limited, Hardy mercilessly drove a hard bargain.


    Prime Minister Attlee immediately shook his head. "Two hundred million is too little. Penang and Malacca are two big cities. You''re only offering $200 million to purchase bonds, which the British government will have to repay sooner or later."


    Hardy disagreed with this reasoning. "How much wealth can Penang and Malacca generate for Britain annually?"


    "This..."


    Prime Minister Attlee was momentarily at a loss for words.


    These two locations were underdeveloped and contributed little to Britain''s wealth. The real prize was Singapore, and both sides knew it.


    Hardy continued, "That place is not like the Cayman Islands. Cayman has only about 2,000 people, and I could relocate them. But Penang has over 300,000 people, and Malacca over 200,000. Most of the land is already occupied. I cannot displace these people. If I acquire these two places, what will I have apart from some useless wasteland, mountains, forests, and coastlines?"


    ---

 Chapter 629 - 629 Acquisition

    "As for Taxes? Oh, come on. Do you think those places generate any taxes? Will the tax revenue even cover the $200 million in interest?


    "Not only won''t they make money, but to stabilize the current population and suppress rebels, I''ll have to invest significant effort and funds."


    Hardy''s final terms were as follows:


    -$5 millionto purchase a 50-square-kilometer coastal area in Singapore, including nearby waters, to facilitate future reclamation and the establishment of his own private docking area.


    -$30 millionto acquire all remaining vacant land and sea areas in Penang and Malacca.


    The private estates, company properties, and land already owned by others in these areas would still belong to their current owners, even if the territories became Hardy''s fiefdom. It was impossible to seize these assets; only the unclaimed areas would belong to him.


    Most of these remaining areas were previously deemed undesirable, so their value was evident.


    -$200 millionto purchase British 10-year government bonds. In return, the British government would grant Penang and Malacca to Hardy as his fiefdoms, appointing him as their governor while granting these territories dominion status.


    Previously, Penang and Malacca, like Singapore, were directly governed British colonies. Other parts of Malaisie were protectorates where leadership remained under the local sultans¡ªessentially regional monarchs. Penang, Malacca, and Singapore, however, had no sultans and were directly administered by Britain.


    Now, Penang and Malacca would be handed over to Hardy for governance.


    Hardy also needed to acknowledge that these two territories remained dominions under the British Empire.


    However, Hardy''s authority was limited to Penang and Malacca. He would not have governorship over Malaisie as a whole; the British-appointed governor-general of Malaisie would remain based in Singapore.


    Additionally, Hardy agreed to invest$100 million, with $50 million going into British Telecom and $50 million into a British healthcare service group.


    Both were state-owned enterprises vital to Britain''s basic telecommunications and medical infrastructure. They urgently needed capital for development. Hardy''s investment in these shares would bolster British infrastructure, sparing the government the need to fund these sectors themselves.


    Compared to buying bonds, Hardy saw a higher return potential in investing in telecommunications and hospitals.


    The Prime Minister was tempted by Hardy''s terms and said, "I need to discuss this with the Cabinet before making a decision."


    "Of course. I''ll wait for your response, Prime Minister," Hardy replied with a nod.


    When Margaret returned to Buckingham Palace, Princess Elizabeth approached her and noticed her room filled with luggage.


    "You bought a lot of things?" Elizabeth asked.


    Margaret smiled proudly. "Yes, the luxury shopping streets in America are filled with global luxury brands. I bought gifts for you, Father, and Mother."


    Although the future queen lacked for nothing, she was delighted to receive a gift from her sister. "Margaret, you''ve spent so much time with Hardy. How likely do you think this deal is to succeed?"


    "Hardy is very interested in Singapore," Margaret replied.


    Elizabeth shook her head. "I''m afraid Singapore is off the table. It''s still too important to Britain right now. We can only sell him a piece of land."


    Margaret shrugged. "Then I can''t guarantee anything."


    Elizabeth smiled and asked, "Tell me about your trip to America."


    Margaret recalled something and began talking about a television series she had watched. "I think we should import more American TV shows. Hardy''s ABC network produces many excellent series. I''ve been binge-watching one, and I''m hooked."


    As for the gambling and her wild escapades in Las Vegas with Hardy, Margaret certainly didn''t share those with her sister.


    The two sisters continued chatting about TV shows.


    The following day, news of the Prime Minister''s negotiations with Hardy reached Buckingham Palace. Hardy agreed to forgo Singapore, which greatly satisfied Princess Elizabeth. As for Penang and Malacca, they were just directly administered colonies of little significance to Britain.


    Securing much-needed funds was far more important to the country.


    If unrest broke out there in the future, leading to independence, Britain would gain nothing. It was better to sell them now and earn some money.


    Regarding Hardy''s offer, both the Princess and the Prime Minister had already accepted it in principle. However, they hoped to extract even more money from this wealthy financier.


    On the third day, Princess Elizabeth hosted a dinner in Hardy''s honor on behalf of the royal family. It wasn''t a grand banquet but a simple family meal, attended by Princess Elizabeth, the Prime Minister, the Cabinet''s Economic Minister, Princess Margaret, and Hardy.


    The dinner table became the negotiation table.


    The final agreement was that Hardy would contribute an additional$50 millionas a loan to the Bank of Scotland. Furthermore, during next year''s ennoblement ceremony, Hardy would be elevated to the rank of viscount, with hereditary rights for his descendants.


    A few days later, the British government announced that, in recognition of Hardy''s significant contributions to the British economy, he would be granted the hereditary title of Viscount, along with the fiefdoms of Penang and Malacca. He would also be appointed governor of both territories.


    From that point onward, Penang and Malacca became autonomous territories, fully under Hardy''s control.


    Details of Hardy''s financial outlay were not disclosed by the press, but rumors quickly spread that Hardy had spent nearly$400 millionto acquire these two fiefdoms.


    Many people were stunned by this figure.


    Four hundred million dollars¡ªfor two small territories in Southeast Asia? Many believed it wasn''t worth it. To recoup that amount from those two places might take countless years. Besides, there were already rumors of unrest and calls for independence, meaning those territories might not even remain under his control.


    Some ridiculed Hardy privately, claiming he had made a losing deal and wasted millions.


    Hardy scoffed at such remarks. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those critics saw only the straightforward input-output equation but failed to grasp that these places would be worth trillions in the future.


    Through these territories, Hardy envisioned the foundation of a true nation.


    As for maintaining control over his fiefdoms, Hardy was no ordinary businessman. His HD Security and Defense Company was his trump card.


    ---

 Chapter 630 - 630 Penang And Malacca Situation

    How large are Penang and Malacca?


    Penang''s main city is located on an island, separated by a strait, with an additional piece of land on the opposite side. The total area is 1,046 square kilometers, comparable to the size of Hong Kong. Malacca is slightly larger, covering over 1,700 square kilometers.


    In terms of size, these two areas are comparable to medium-sized administrative regions in many countries.


    Penang currently has a population of over 300,000, consisting of approximately 60% Chinese, 30% Malay, and 10% Indians.


    In later years, Penang primarily developed its electronics industry, earning the nickname "Little Silicon Valley." Hardy believed that setting up a chip manufacturing base there in the future would be a great idea.


    Moreover, Penang has excellent ports. Although they are not as strategically located as Singapore, they could still become outstanding global transshipment hubs, boosting local development.


    Malacca now has a population of just over 200,000, with 55% being Malays, 40% Chinese, and 5% Indians.


    Both Penang and Malacca are relatively small, but compared to Singapore, they are larger. Singapore covers just over 700 square kilometers. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Additionally, Penang and Malacca have advantages over Singapore because they are part of the mainland and have access to natural water sources. Singapore, being an isolated island, suffers from an extreme scarcity of water resources and has to buy water from Malaya, transported via pipelines to Malacca.


    Singapore''s key advantage lies in its excellent geographic location, situated on a crucial global maritime trade route. In later years, Singapore prospered primarily from its shipping industry, amassing significant wealth and becoming a developed nation with an average annual income of over $60,000 per capita, ranking eighth globally.


    Hardy planned to visit Penang and Malacca, but before that, he instructed HD Security to reinforce the military bases in both Penang and Singapore.


    He also dispatched two Fletcher-class destroyers acquired last year to sail fully crewed to Penang.


    As a result, HD Security bases in Southeast Asia now had over 3,000 personnel and a fleet comprising two destroyers, two frigates, four 600-ton patrol corvettes, and twelve 80-ton torpedo boats.


    Hardy and his team traveled to Singapore by private plane. This time, Singapore''s Governor Mountbatten personally welcomed them at the airport.


    "Baron Hardy, welcome to Singapore! Congratulations on acquiring two territories, Penang and Malacca¡ªboth are treasures," Mountbatten said with a smile.


    Hardy spread his hands with a slightly helpless expression.


    "I wish they were truly treasures. Initially, I just wanted to buy a piece of land in Singapore to set up a transshipment port. I didn''t expect things to turn out this way."


    Mountbatten, knowing Hardy had spent $400 million on this venture, couldn''t help but be astonished at the figure.


    "Your contributions to the Empire will not be forgotten by His Majesty the King and the Prime Minister," Mountbatten assured with a smile.


    "Come, let''s talk at the Governor''s Mansion."


    He then invited Hardy to the Governor''s Mansion.


    After they were seated, Hardy asked, "Governor Mountbatten, since you were previously responsible for overseeing Penang and Malacca, could you tell me if there are any conflicts in those areas? I want to avoid any troubles when I take over."


    "Oh, there are indeed some minor issues. It all started a few years ago with the plan to form the ''Malayan Union.'' Those who opted for independence aggressively, unlike the obedient Malayan Communist Party (MCP) that we supported, The Malayan Union is trouble."


    Mountbatten then recounted the series of events that occurred after the British expelled the Japanese and re-established control over Malaya.


    In truth, Hardy was already well-informed about these developments through the detailed intelligence provided by Henry''s department.


    After India, Burma, and other regions gained independence, the British were reluctant to let go of Malaya, their last colonial territory. They attempted direct rule, but the local Sultans opposed it. However, the Malayan Union was too dangerous to be left in place, so despite the Sultans opposition, the British still eradicated it.


    To solidify their shaky rule in Malaya, the British granted special privileges to the Chinese Malayan Communist Party (MCP). However, this management style was part of the British strategy to create division, a tactic they had previously used in India and other colonies.


    By fostering divisions between ethnic groups and inciting conflicts, the British could maintain control over these regions with minimal military force.


    As a result, the Chinese group gained privileges, but this led to the establishment of organizations advocating for the restoration of equal rights.


    Subsequent clashes broke out, including incidents where British police arrested people and forcibly dissolved organizations.


    In short, the region had been fraught with ongoing disputes, which was one of the main reasons many considered Hardy''s acquisition of Penang and Malacca a losing deal.


    Even Governor Mountbatten privately doubted Hardy''s investment, thinking he might eventually withdraw in frustration, leaving behind only the 50 square kilometers of port land in Singapore from his $400 million purchase.


    While Hardy and Mountbatten were discussing the issues in Penang and Malacca, others were also talking about him.


    In a courtyard typical of Malayan architecture in Penang, seven or eight individuals were discussing Hardy. They were unsure whether the British granting Penang as a fiefdom to Hardy was a good or bad thing.


    "I heard that Baron Hardy was originally an American. What kind of rules do you think he will establish in Penang and Malacca?"


    "Didn''t the newspapers say that these places will become autonomous territories, with Hardy as the governor? He''ll essentially be like an emperor," someone said.


    "Who knows if he will grant us civil rights? Honestly, as long as we can live well, who would want to cause trouble?"


    "Some people are too radical. We''re too small in number and lack the foundation for independence. Striving for equal rights is already the best outcome."


    "Can we try to contact him and present our demands?"


    "I remember a prominent Malayan businessman has business dealings with him. Could we approach him?"


    "Let''s give it a try."


    "Also, coordinate with Malacca and Singapore. Our strength will be greater together."


    After resting for a day in Singapore, Hardy didn''t immediately head to Malacca or Penang. Instead, he flew to Japan on his private plane.


    ---

 Chapter 631 - 631 Hardy Dictate The Terms Of His Domains

    When the representatives received notice that Hardy was willing to meet with them, they were all excited and spent half the night discussing the upcoming meeting in their hotel in Kyoto.


    The next morning, they got ready early and prepared to meet Hardy. When their car arrived at the estate, the three stepped out to see a man standing in the courtyard, gazing at the serene hills of Arashiyama in the distance.


    Having seen reports about Hardy, they immediately recognized him as the famous Jon Hardy, the newly appointed governor of Penang and Malacca.


    Hardy turned to look at the three and nodded slightly, walking toward them.


    "You''re from Penang, Malacca, and Singapore?" Hardy asked as he approached.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Hardy. I am Ibrahim Ahmad from Penang. This is Abdul Rahim from Malacca, and this is Firdaus Osman from Singapore," one of them introduced.


    Hardy nodded and gestured toward the house. "Let''s go inside and talk. I''ve had tea prepared."


    Hardy led the three into the study. After the servants brought tea and left, Ibrahim Ahmad began, "Your Excellency Hardy, we''ve come here to¡­"


    Before Ibrahim Ahmad could finish, Hardy raised his hand to interrupt.


    "I can guess why you''ve come. Matters concerning Singapore are not my responsibility. As for Penang and Malacca, they are now my territories. The reason I agreed to meet you today is to convey my stance through you."


    Hardy''s tone was firm and commanding.


    As governor, and with Penang and Malacca under his control, Hardy was the primary decision-maker. The representatives sought this meeting to negotiate for rights and possibly even independence.


    However, Hardy had no intention of negotiating. His approach was clear: he would dictate the terms, and they would have to listen. As for any disagreements, they would have to resolve those themselves.


    Ibrahim Ahmad and the others stiffened slightly, sensing that Hardy would be a tough negotiator. They doubted this meeting would end in their favor.


    Seeing the three fall silent, Hardy continued:


    "Penang and Malacca will not become independent. They will remain my territories, autonomous under British sovereignty."


    "In a few days, I will officially take over Penang and Malacca. The governor''s office will be established in Penang. The policies for my territories are as follows:"


    Hearing this, the three became highly attentive. What Hardy said next would determine their future.


    "First, the territories will operate under the principle of equality. No group will be superior to another. All residents will have citizenship rights within the territories." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Second, freedom of religious belief will be upheld."


    "Third, freedom of language and writing will be guaranteed. English will be the official language, but learning Malay or other languages will not be prohibited. Schools may offer bilingual or even trilingual education."


    "Fourth, cultural traditions of different ethnic groups will be preserved."


    "Fifth, private property will be protected, and the British legal system will be implemented."


    "Sixth, the political structure of the territories will be governor-led. The governor, appointed by the Queen, will have authority over internal affairs, foreign relations, defense, security, and public services."


    "Seventh, a parliament will be established in the territories. All residents will have the right to participate in politics. Appointments of officials at all levels will also involve consultation with parliament. Parliament will hold some authority over economic development and administrative matters."


    "Eighth, judicial authority will rest with the governor, who will appoint the chief of police, the attorney general, and the chief justice."


    "Ninth, military authority will be solely under the governor''s control, with no involvement from parliament."


    The three representatives listened to Hardy''s terms with mixed feelings of surprise and relief. They had come seeking equality, and Hardy''s policies addressed their concerns.


    As for independence, they knew it was unlikely. Hardy''s proposals were already quite reasonable, even allowing for a parliament where representatives could have a voice.


    Hardy was not interested in negotiating but simply informing them. Human desires are endless, and no matter how generous the terms, someone would always be dissatisfied. Hardy could not meet everyone''s demands, so he decided to make all decisions himself.


    If they accepted, they could stay. If not, they were free to leave.


    After the brief meeting, the three left without lingering, returning to Malaya. On the way, Abdul Rahim from Malacca remarked, "I think the new governor''s terms are acceptable. At least they''re far better than what the British offered."


    Ibrahim Ahmad from Penang added, "The British strategy of dividing us from the Chinese was always transparent. Their aim was to maintain colonial rule by sowing discord between our groups. We never wanted trouble, just a stable environment to live in. After all, we''ve been here for hundreds of years. It''s the British who pushed us too far."


    "That said, Governor Hardy''s terms fall within the acceptable range we discussed before coming here," he concluded.


    Firdaus Osman from Singapore frowned. "Honestly, if Governor Hardy offered Singapore similar terms, we would accept them too. But he doesn''t seem interested in discussing Singapore. Its future remains uncertain."


    Hardy had his reasons for relinquishing Singapore.


    Some people always pursued lofty ideals, and Hardy believed in guiding those aspirations elsewhere. Naturally, that "elsewhere" was Singapore, still under British rule.


    With Penang and Malacca becoming autonomous territories, the troublemakers would likely lose their foothold and public support. After years of conflict, people longed for peace and stability.


    If Hardy had taken all three territories, resistance would have been inevitable, forcing him to confront hardliners.


    In truth, Hardy had no intention of resorting to violent suppression. By giving up Singapore, he allowed it to serve as an outlet for unrest.


    A few days later, Hardy received word that the two warships had successfully arrived in Penang and Singapore, reinforcements were in place, and intelligence-gathering efforts in Penang and Malacca were underway.


    The representatives who had met Hardy returned to their respective groups and reported the policies he planned to implement. Most locals found them acceptable, appreciating the stability they promised.


    However, the situation in Singapore was different.


    Reports indicated that a major strike involving tens of thousands of people was being organized in Singapore.


    ---

 Chapter 632 - 632 Receiving Penang and Malacca

    When the warships and personnel from the security company arrived in Penang and Malacca, Hardy informed the local administrators to prepare for the handover of the two regions.


    Originally, Penang and Malacca were under the direct jurisdiction of the Governor of Singapore, managed by a small group of British administrators, numbering no more than a dozen. The rest of the workforce consisted of local officials and staff.


    Recently, a new group of people arrived to take over their duties. The British administrators withdrew, while the local staff remained temporarily in their positions.


    These personnel were all sent by Hardy.


    At the same time, the security company assumed control of local law enforcement.


    The entire handover process was uneventful. The sight of warships docked at the port and American soldiers patrolling the streets in black uniforms with submachine guns was enough to instill a sense of awe among the locals.


    Hardy had previously established a military base in Penang. However, back then, the troops remained within the base, focusing on combating piracy and securing shipping routes, for which they charged transit fees to shipping companies.


    Now, these soldiers became the city''s law enforcement officers. This transition was not unfamiliar to them since HD Security had been involved in maintaining urban law and order in the United States, making the task a routine operation.


    At first, the locals viewed these American soldiers with a mix of fear and caution, unsure of what to expect.


    Gradually, as they realized the soldiers did not interfere with civilian life, their wariness diminished.


    The security company had strict regulations prohibiting the harassment of civilians, even stricter than those governing British soldiers.


    Of course, the soldiers wages were also higher.


    The average salary for general security personnel ranged from $300 to $400 per month, with additional bonuses for special assignments. They also enjoyed free room and board, which were of decent quality. Injuries incurred on duty were fully covered by the company, and insurance compensated for disabilities. Additionally, retirement insurance contributions were made monthly.


    This level of remuneration and benefits was considered generous even by contemporary American standards for spcial forces.


    For comparison, soldiers involved in the Korean War received a monthly stipend of just over $50.


    These individuals faced life-threatening risks on the battlefield.


    In contrast, HD Security personnel rarely encountered direct danger, making their work far safer than serving in a warzone. However, any threat to the company they served would also endanger their livelihoods. To safeguard their high-paying jobs¡ªand the lucrative bonuses that came with them¡ªthe guards were willing to go to great lengths to protect the interests of HD Security.


    Half a month passed. A large cruise ship departed from Japan and sailed to Singapore. Upon arrival, it was escorted by four warships from the Singapore base¡ªone destroyer, one frigate, and two patrol boats¡ªbefore proceeding to Penang.


    It was June in Penang.


    Flowers were blooming everywhere.


    Tall, round palm trees, towering ten stories high, stood majestically.


    At the port, tens of thousands of locals gathered, holding flowers in their hands, eagerly awaiting the arrival of their new governor.


    "Whooo~~!"


    The loud whistle of a ship echoed in the distance.


    The four warships docked at the port responded with their own whistles.


    Eight warships in total.


    Even the British military presence in Malaya could not match such formidable strength.


    The yacht docked slowly at the port.


    Soldiers lined up on either side of the dock, while officials who had arrived earlier waited for Hardy to disembark.


    The gangway was lowered.


    Hardy descended the ship, met with cheers from the crowd, as cameras and film equipment captured the moment.


    At the dock, Hardy delivered a speech.


    Previously, his discussions with Ibrahim Ahmad and Abdul Rahim had been private. This time, his declarations were made publicly, and they carried great significance for Penang and Malacca. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "From now on, Penang and Malacca will uphold the principle of equality for all. Everyone will have the right to territorial citizenship."


    "The dominion will implement the British legal system, protect private property, preserve ethnic traditions, and ensure freedom of belief."


    "English will be the official language, but the learning of Malay, Indian, Chinese, and other languages will not be prohibited. Schools may offer bilingual or even multilingual education."


    "Moving forward, Penang and Malacca will vigorously develop the economy. Finance, manufacturing, electronics, processing, pharmaceuticals, jewelry, shipping, and foreign trade will all be key sectors of focus."


    "These regions will create numerous job opportunities and welcome immigrants."


    "In Penang and Malacca, we will establish branches of wells fargo Bank, HSBC, and Hardy Group. The dominion welcomes investors and settlers. HD Security, the world''s largest security company, will ensure the safety of residents and their property."


    "Penang and Malacca will become regions of safety, economic prosperity, abundant job opportunities, and freedom and democracy."


    Many were excited by Hardy''s words. No one liked living in war-torn environments where their lives and property were constantly at risk, unable to realize their potential.


    A stable political and security environment was essential for economic prosperity.


    Some Malay individuals even began considering inviting their relatives and fellow Malay entrepreneurs to immigrate to Penang or Malacca.


    The ceremony concluded.


    Hardy toured the city in an open car, showered with flower petals by cheering crowds lining the streets.


    The day''s events were flawless, culminating in their stay at the finest hotel in Penang.


    As Hardy''s governor''s mansion had not yet been built, he temporarily stayed there. Though he wouldn''t reside permanently, a governor''s residence was still necessary.


    The handover ceremony ended.


    Hardy''s speech was published in Southeast Asian newspapers the next day. Within 24 hours, news of Hardy taking over Penang and Malacca, along with his policies, spread throughout Malaya.


    The current situation in Malaya, with its pro-Chinese policies, had left many Malays marginalized, their businesses suppressed, and their lives increasingly difficult.


    Seeing the changes in Penang and Malacca, many began contemplating immigration, envisioning a more stable life in these regions.


    The following day, Hardy met with local elites and business representatives, including Ibrahim Ahmad and Abdul Rahim, as well as Malay and Indian representatives.


    ---

 Chapter 633 - 633 The Idris Family

    The following day, Hardy met with local elites and business representatives, including Ibrahim Ahmad and Abdul Rahim, as well as Malay and Indian representatives.


    During the meeting, he reaffirmed the dominion''s policies and announced plans to form a parliament soon.


    On the third day, Hardy issued the first governor''s order for the Penang and Malacca dominion, appointing Peter Smith as Chief Minister, equivalent to a Prime Minister.


    James Ryan was appointed as the Governor''s Financial Secretary, equivalent to a Minister of Finance.


    Joe McCarthy was appointed as Attorney General.


    Thomas Jefferson was appointed as Chief of Police.


    Anthony Eden was appointed as Minister of Tourism, Transportation, and Engineering.


    Richard Coles was appointed as Minister of Agriculture, Communications, Engineering, and Natural Resources.


    Hassan Saadawi was appointed as Minister of Culture, Immigration, and Sports.


    Truman Bowden was appointed as Minister of Education, Aviation, and Planning.


    Abd El Rahim was appointed as Minister of Health, Social Welfare, Narcotics Control, and Rehabilitation.


    The inclusion of two Malay ministers in the government further reassured the broader Malay community. After this news was reported in the newspapers, many Malay citizens felt more confident about immigrating to Penang and Malacca.


    The Malays were known for their intelligence and diligence. They were generally well-educated and relatively affluent. Many Malay families in Malaya had been running businesses for decades or even over a century, establishing family legacies with substantial assets. Currently, many rubber plantations, spice plantations, and farms in Malaya were owned by Malay families, second only to Chinese holdings.


    However, after the British implemented the Chinese privilege policy, many Malays began noticing increasingly hostile attitudes from Chinese and deliberate harassment by Chinese officials.


    Some Malay-owned enterprises were subjected to unjust treatment or forced to pay exorbitant taxes and fees, deliberately designed to drive them out of business so that their assets could be seized.


    Such plundering and extortion were not uncommon in any era, let alone amidst ethnic and religious conflicts.


    These business owners and plantation operators were often well-educated, with many having studied abroad, unlike the stereotypical unrefined rural landlords.


    Many of them had been in contact with Ibrahim Ahmad and Abdul Rahim, and they began writing letters or even visiting personally to learn more about the situation in the autonomous territory.


    The Idris family in Johor, who had lived there for over a century, was one such example. The family patriarch, Abdullah Hussain, was in his fifties and had studied in the UK for three years. The family primarily operated plantations and processing factories, growing rice, pepper, cocoa, tobacco, spices, and maintaining a vast rubber plantation spanning over 10,000 hectares.


    They also owned processing plants, including flour milling, rice milling, tobacco processing, and spice processing factories.


    Despite decades of turmoil under Dutch, British, and Japanese rule, followed again by the British, the Idris family had steadily grown through hard work and resilience.


    However, recent years had brought increasing troubles.


    Since the British announced recognition of Chinese privilege, Chinese had begun causing more issues, and the extortion had become unbearable even for families as established as the Abdullahs.


    Abdullah Hussain feared that if this continued, the situation would only worsen.


    Greedy officials with insatiable appetites might eventually escalate from extortion to outright confiscation of assets.


    The news of Hardy becoming the Governor of Penang and Malacca attracted significant attention in Malaya, and Abdullah Hussain took notice.


    Recently, newspapers had been regularly publishing Hardy''s speeches, covering the policies of the autonomous territory and future development plans.


    The recently announced investment promotion plans had caught Abdullah''s interest.


    Penang and Malacca offered very low tax rates and a series of incentive policies aimed at attracting investors to the autonomous territory. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Additionally, plans to establish branches of Prosperity Bank and HSBC in the region promised greater financial convenience, especially for trade with the United States and Europe.


    Security was another crucial factor.


    Recently, Abdullah Hussain had felt increasingly unsafe in Chinese-dominated areas. To protect his family, he began considering relocating them while continuing to operate the plantations and factories remotely. His plan was to move his wife, children, elders, and other family members to the autonomous territory.


    The Hardy Group''s planned establishment of a branch in Penang and the autonomous territory also piqued his interest, especially in their industry collaboration initiative.


    The Hardy Investment Company proposed to:


    1. Provide financial support.


    2. Offer technical assistance.


    3. Ensure access to market channels.


    4. Guarantee security.


    Abdullah Hussain was aware of Governor Hardy''s immense influence in the United States.


    Partnering with him could provide significant protection for his family''s business, but Abdullah Hussain was unsure of the conditions Hardy might set.


    However, compared to the plundering and extortion by Chinese, Abdullah Hussain trusted Western economic cooperation more. Even if it meant yielding some profits, it would still lead to mutual development rather than facing a metaphorical knife at one''s throat.


    He decided to visit Malacca to see the situation firsthand.


    If the area proved to be stable, he planned to establish new businesses there and relocate his family.


    He also intended to discuss potential collaborations with Hardy''s group.


    Johor borders Malacca, with highways connecting the two regions. Abdullah Hussain instructed his driver to take him, his second younger brother, Azman Idris, and his eldest son, Hafiz Idris, on a day-long journey to Malacca.


    Upon arriving in Malacca, they discovered the streets decorated with colorful banners and flowers lining the roadsides. The atmosphere was festive.


    "What''s going on? Why is it so lively here?" Abdullah Hussain asked curiously.


    Hafiz Idris stepped out of the car to inquire and learned that Governor Hardy were making their first official visit to Malacca that day. When Abdullah Hussain heard this, he said, "It seems we''ve come at the right time. Let''s head to the port to welcome the Governor."


    The three of them went to the port.


    The port was already crowded with people.


    Security personnel in black military uniforms were lined up to maintain order. These soldiers were tall, strong, and had resolute expressions, clearly seasoned veterans.


    Not long after, the sound of continuous ship horns echoed in the distance.


    ---


    AN: These names are a bit confusing.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris - the family head of the Idris family.


    Azman Idris - the second brother.


    Hafiz Idris - the son of Abdullah Hussain.


    Now, there is a small problem you may encounter: the use of "Abdullah" as a family name. No, that''s a mistake. "Abdullah" seems like a common name among Malays and Arabs and not a family name. As such, the family name is Idris. I have been trying to proofread, but mistakes remain. Please point them out if you see them.


    Abdullah = Servant of God


    ---

 Chapter 634 - 634 Partnering With The Hardy Group

    First came a dozen fast torpedo boats speeding through, followed by eight warships providing escort. At the rear, a luxurious yacht trailed them.


    Hafiz Idris whispered, "What an imposing arrival by the Governor, coming with such a fleet of American warships."


    His uncle, Azman Idris, replied, "I looked into Governor Hardy''s background in detail. It''s said that his wealth exceeds $8 billion, rivaling that of major conglomerates. What''s more astonishing is that he accumulated this fortune in just a few short years."


    "He''s also been conferred the title of Baron in the UK, serves as Governor of the Cayman Islands, Penang, and Malacca. Next year, during his elevation ceremony, he''ll be promoted to a hereditary Viscount."


    "He owns America''s largest television network and newspapers, controls the gambling industry, and single handedly supported the current U.S. President Johnson''s rise to power. He is considered the President''s closest ally. It''s said that his relationships with the military are excellent. He''s also a weapons dealer and supplier of resources for the U.S."


    "His HD Security Company is now the largest security firm in the U.S. and even globally, with over 20,000 personnel. In reality, it''s his private armed force. The U.S. even allows him to own all heavy weaponry below fighter jets and warships. Just think, which other company in the world could achieve that?


    "Currently, Governor Hardy''s armed forces in Penang and Malacca exceed the stationed British military''s strength here."


    "Additionally, he serves as Japan''s Economic Envoy, essentially its economic emperor. Even the Japanese Prime Minister shows him great respect. Now, every Japanese company has his investment, a feat accomplished when Hardy led seven major U.S. conglomerates to collaborate. This alone illustrates his deep ties and mutual benefits with those conglomerates, forming strong partnerships."


    "Hong Kong today is also dominated by the Hardy Group. While the U.S. enforces trade embargoes on Hong Kong and Macau, Hardy Group is the sole entity exempt, free to import any goods without restriction. The U.S. claims it''s to safeguard American corporate interests, but this privilege alone speaks volumes about Hardy''s immense influence."


    Abdullah Hussain Idris nodded as he listened.


    He was already aware of this information and knew it was one of the reasons for his visit to Malacca¡ªto align with a powerful ally.


    This was the first time Hafiz Idris had heard such details, leaving him utterly astonished.


    He could only marvel at how extraordinary Governor Hardy was.


    And to think he built all of this from scratch.


    It was incredible.


    While the three were chatting, the yacht docked at the port. Hardy disembarked, prompting the crowd to erupt in cheers.


    The Idris family trio''s first impression of Hardy was:


    He''s so young¡ªprobably only in his early thirties.


    Indeed, Hardy had just turned thirty that year.


    As expected, the ceremony proceeded in the usual fashion.


    Hardy stepped onto the podium and delivered a speech through the microphone.


    He spoke of equal rights for all in the Dominion, adherence to British legal systems to protect private property, establishing more enterprises to create jobs, vigorously developing the local economy, ensuring territorial security, and maintaining an open attitude to welcome investment.


    Listening to Hardy''s speech, Abdullah Hussain Idris initial cautious approach turned into firm resolve. He felt that Governor Hardy''s commitment to equality and justice offered a far better future than the oppressive dominance of the Chinese elites.


    Everything about Hardy''s governance followed Western legal principles, which promised to dismantle the unfair systems that had long oppressed the Malays and ensure justice for all.


    It meant their private property could be safeguarded.


    After Hardy concluded his speech, he boarded a car amidst the crowd''s cheers. As their vehicle passed through the streets, people on both sides showered it with flowers. Even Abdullah Hussain Idris reached into a nearby basket to grab a handful of petals to toss.


    "Brother, have you made up your mind?" Azman Idris asked.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris nodded with a smile, "Yes, I''ve decided. Second Brother, let''s purchase a plot of land in Malacca and build a new estate. Our entire family will move here. As for the plantations and businesses, those will remain as income generating assets."


    "We''ll transfer our household registration here as well, and relocate our company''s registration to Malacca. It will be safer this way."


    "Also, make sure to establish a connection with Hardy''s company. I believe this is the best way to safeguard our family''s wealth."


    Idris Idris nodded. "I agree with you, Brother."


    The three of them went to Hardy''s investment company in Malacca, only to be informed that all the staff had gone to welcome Mr. Hardy. They were told to schedule an appointment for the next day.


    After making the appointment, they left.


    The next day, the Idris family returned to the company. This time, they were greeted by a manager named Paul, one of the senior managers at the investment firm. After reviewing the cooperation details from the appointment form and learning about the Idris family''s background, Paul realized they were major clients and personally handled their reception.


    "Mr. Idris, good day to you all. My name is Paul. May I ask what you would like to discuss?" Paul welcomed the three into the VIP room and asked warmly.


    "We hope to become a partner company of the Hardy Group," Abdullah Hussain Idris responded, then proceeded to give a detailed introduction of the Idris family''s businesses.


    The Idris family owned plantations, rubber estates, and several factories, with total assets valued at approximately four to five million U.S. dollars¡ªa fortune that qualified them as affluent even by American standards.


    "And how do you intend to collaborate?" Paul inquired.


    "We wish to sell a portion of our shares to the Hardy Group in exchange for the group''s support. The exact percentage of shares is negotiable," said Abdullah Hussain Idris earnestly, demonstrating his sincere willingness to partner, even if it meant sacrificing some benefits for the sake of added security.


    ---


    S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 635 - 635 Partnering With The Hardy Group Part 2

    Paul smiled and nodded. "In that case, we''ll need to conduct a thorough investigation of your assets and perform a valuation."


    "No problem," Abdullah Hussain Idris agreed readily.


    The investment company dispatched a team led by Paul, accompanied by security personnel, to inspect the Idris family''s properties. They reviewed account books, land deeds, factory equipment, and financial records over the years, ultimately arriving at a fair valuation.


    $3.5 million.


    The Idris family proposed selling 30% of their shares to the Hardy Investment Group. The investment company, however, preferred 40%, while ensuring the Idris family retained operational control.


    The Idris family eventually agreed.


    The Hardy Group was to pay $1.4 million to the Idris family. However, the transaction was structured differently, as the Idris family also needed support from the Hardy Group.


    They required financial aid, technological support, and, most importantly, access to the Hardy Group''s extensive network. With robust distribution channels in the U.S., Europe, Japan, Hong Kong, Penang, and Malacca, the Hardy Group offered unparalleled reach.


    The Idris family''s products could seamlessly integrate into the Hardy Group''s ecosystem, eliminating concerns over sales.


    For instance, their tobacco leaves could be sold to cigarette factories in Japan and Hong Kong, their spices supplied to markets in Japan, Hong Kong, and Europe, and their rice and flour directly exported to Japan. Even their raw rubber could be absorbed within the group''s distribution channels.


    In this regard, the Idris family stood to gain significant advantages, which could be factored into the investment value.


    Additionally, the Hardy Group offered protection. Paul explained with a smile, "All Hardy Group enterprises worldwide receive protection from HD Defense Company. We pay legitimate taxes but do not tolerate harassment or threats in any form."


    After several rounds of negotiations, the final agreement was as follows:


    The Idris family would transfer 40% of their shares to the Hardy Investment Company.


    In return, the Hardy Group would provide:


    - Agricultural support: Access to advanced seeds, planting techniques, and processing machinery through partnerships with major American agricultural companies.


    - Financial support: Priority access to loans from Wells Fargo under favorable conditions.


    - Sales channels: Full access to the Hardy Group''s global distribution network.


    - Security services: Protection from HD Defense, with an annual fee of $150,000 to be paid solely from profits unrelated to Hardy Group shares.


    As for the $1.4 million, it was offset by the Hardy Group''s support policies.


    The Idris family''s enterprise shares were split, with Abdullah Hussain Idris holding 60% and Azman Idris holding 40%. The two brothers signed the agreement and affixed their seals. The contract was then notarized by the Dominion''s notary office, making it legally binding.


    Hafiz Idris, observing his father and uncle, remained silent throughout. It was only on their way back home that he finally voiced his thoughts.


    "Father, Uncle, are we really giving away 40% of the Idris family''s assets to Governor Hardy, and on top of that, paying $150,000 annually for protection?" he asked indignantly.


    Had this decision not been jointly made by his father and uncle, he might have assumed one of them had lost their mind.


    Looking at his son, Abdullah Hussain Idris spoke in a deep and steady tone, "Hafiz, you''re still young. Although you''ve had some education, there are things you''ve yet to experience. You should know how complicated the situation in Malaya is right now. Despite our family''s modest wealth, we''re nothing more than a struggling family caught between powerful interests.


    "And what does it mean to be a lone boat? It means we could be capsized by the smallest wave at any moment. Even a minor ripple, such as a Sultan deciding to exploit our family, would be enough to ruin us.


    "With the current state of affairs growing more precarious, the Idris family must find a reliable patron. In the past, I hoped to ally with the British, but they prioritize appeasing the Chinese to retain control of Malaya, often at the expense of us Malays.


    "Now, with the emergence of Governor Hardy, I finally see a glimmer of hope. So what if we give up 40% of our assets? With access to the Hardy Group''s channels, I can confidently say our wealth will double in two years. At that point, the assets we ''gave away'' will have already returned to us.


    "Truthfully, this 40% stake is akin to a protection fee. And as for the $150,000 annual security expense, I''m actually relieved they''re willing to take it. Paying that money ensures the protection and survival of the Idris family in these turbulent times."


    Beside him, Azman Idris nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Now that the Hardy Group holds 40% of our enterprise, any trouble we face¡ªbe it harassment or attempts to seize our business¡ªwould be seen as an attack on the Hardy Group itself. They would intervene, and we''d be shielded. In essence, we''ve made an excellent deal."


    Only then did Hafiz Idris come to a realization.


    --- sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 636 - 636 A Consensual Win Win Situation

    At this point, the political system of the Dominion had essentially been established.


    Temporary Governor''s Office.


    Chief Minister Peter Smith and Minister of Economic Affairs James Ryan were reporting the situation during this period to Hardy.


    "Your Excellency, the construction of the Governor''s Office has already begun recruiting teams. Five design firms from the United States and the United Kingdom are participating in the bidding."


    Hardy nodded.


    The site selection for the Governor''s Office wasn''t arbitrary, the land, located in the Malacca region, had a slightly elevated terrain backed by a mountain and facing the sea. It spanned an area of 1,100 acres.


    The main building was not very large; most of the area was reserved for gardens.


    "Your Excellency, there are currently twelve confirmed corporate projects, including the construction of new ports in Penang and Malacca. Once completed, these will provide local freight port facilities and offer refueling, supplies, and goods transfer services for passing ships."


    In fact, Hardy had an even better port project planned for the 50 square kilometers of land in Singapore, but that was a Hardy Group project and separate from the business of the Penang and Malacca Dominion.


    "For now, the government office will temporarily use the former administrative building. Plans are underway to construct a larger government facility."


    "The court, prosecution office, and police station have all been established and are operational."


    "Immigration numbers have surged significantly during this period. This month alone, over 2,000 individuals have relocated here, with the majority being Malay businessmen and well educated university graduates. Additionally, a handful of British farm owners have also moved in, though only a limited number of open minded Chinese individuals seem ready to embrace the opportunities of capitalism."


    "The investment company has signed agreements with more than 60 business owners and estate owners from Malaya. These factories and estates, spread across Johor, Kedah, Kelantan, Negeri Sembilan, Pahang, and Perak, have a total value exceeding $34 million."


    Chief Minister Peter Smith smiled and said, "There''s an interesting phenomenon: all the signed business and estate owners are businessmen who are being prosecuted by corrupt Chinese officials or exploited by struggling Malay sultans seeking to extort them."


    Abdullah Hussain Idris, the head of the Idris family, perceived the risk and proactively offered 40% of the family''s assets as protection money¡ªa bold move.


    In fact, many others were making similar choices.


    With word of mouth among the businessmen community, the rapid chain reaction led to over 60 businesses joining the Hardy Group within a month.


    This wasn''t a case of Hardy forcibly seizing assets.


    It was mutual benefit.


    One side sought protection; the other sought assets. It was entirely consensual, a win win situation.


    However, some people, after hearing Hardy Group''s terms, turned away. In their eyes, handing over most of their assets for free was nothing short of robbery, albeit a refined one.


    Each to their own.


    Hardy did not insist.


    He believed that when problems arose for these individuals in the future, they would understand the advantages of cooperating with the Hardy Group.


    By then, many would come begging, crying, for Hardy to accept their shares and assets.


    After listening to the report, Hardy said, "In the future, businesses here should not focus on heavy industry since there''s no foundation for it. Instead, we should focus on processing industries and high tech fields. Southeast Asia produces a variety of gems and jade; the Dominion should aim to become one of the world''s leading gem processing centers."


    "As for immigration, we must continue to increase promotional efforts. The Dominion will need a lot of labor for future development. With only 600,000 people, it''s still far from enough. Even 6 million would not be too many."


    "The message about immigration should be promoted not only in Malaya but also in Indonesia, Cambodia, Thailand, and Myanmar. Advertisements and articles should be published in local newspapers, highlighting the Dominion''s abundant job opportunities and its safe, stable environment for investment."


    After giving his instructions, Chief Minister Smith and the Economic Secretary left. Hardy''s assistant entered the room.


    "Boss, we just received a telegram," the assistant said, handing over the document.


    The telegram was from the United States.


    It contained a simple message: S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hans Pharmaceuticals is collapsing."


    Hardy thought for a moment and instructed his assistant, "Make arrangements; I need to return to the United States."


    "Understood, Boss." The assistant left.


    ...


    The next day, Hardy flew to the United States.


    Upon disembarking, Hardy was greeted by Andy, who gave him a hug before they got into the car.


    Inside the car, Andy handed Hardy a copy of that day''sLos Angeles Financial Times. The front page was dedicated to Hans Pharmaceuticals.


    The headline blared: "A Colossal Scam: Hans Pharmaceuticals'' Stock Market Myth Exposed as Fraud."


    "Hans Pharmaceuticals'' fraud has been confirmed. Its so called miracle drug causes severe side effects and is far less effective than advertised, not even as good as the existing drug streptomycin. Investigations reveal fabricated data from trials conducted in Africa. Hans Pharmaceuticals is nothing but a scam company defrauding investors."


    The article detailed the journalist''s investigation.


    Last year, Hans Pharmaceuticals announced it had developed a miracle drug for tuberculosis.


    By mid year, reports surfaced of successful Phase II trials in Africa, transitioning to Phase III trials.


    During this period, Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock began to soar, transforming from a penny stock to a star performer, reaching over $100 per share.


    Earlier this year, several Japanese financial investment firms took over Hans Pharmaceuticals'' shares. Andy gradually released the circulating shares in his possession, leaving retail investors holding the bag.


    Through this operation, Hardy earned $380 million in cash.


    The aftermath was left to Andy and Henry. With Hardy busy with Dominion matters in Penang and Malacca, he had put this issue on the back burner.


    Now, the timing was ripe.


    Andy and Henry deliberately exposed the massive scandal.


    It was a premeditated maneuver.


    "Did you short it?" Hardy asked.


    "Of course," Andy replied with a grin.


    ---


    AN: Regarding the businessmen selling their assets to the Hardy Group in Malaya, most of these individuals are living in other domains either controlled by the Chinese Party or Malay sultans. Historically, both have persecuted businessmen and effectively destroyed the business environment in Malaya. In contrast, the Hardy domain strictly adheres to British business rules, making it a safe investment environment. Businesses there are not forced to sell assets to the Hardy Group for protection and only pay taxes. Those who do sell their assets are typically seeking the Hardy Group''s assistance in entering the international market. After re-reading the text, I realized I didn''t mention this point, so this is just a small clarification.


    ---

 Chapter 637 - 637 Hans Pharmaceuticals stock price collapse

    "And through several offshore financial companies and hundreds of accounts, we shorted a total amount of over $12 million with 20x leverage. The expected profit is around $125 million," Andy said with a grin.


    Goodness, If everything goes smoothly, this operation could bring in over $100 million again.


    However, this would certainly ruin a lot of people.


    Capitalists are insatiable like this, greedily sucking the blood and flesh of others. Their growth is paved with the bones of countless victims.


    "So, what''s your next move?" Hardy asked Andy.


    "Actually, we don''t need to do anything now. Just wait for the market to react. Such big news will have people digging into it nonstop, eventually causing a full blown explosion," Andy replied.


    Hardy nodded.


    During this period, he decided to stay in the U.S. and enjoy the show.


    When he returned to the estate, he called the French girl Irina to come over. It had been a long time since he''d seen her, and this time, he decided to prioritize her. To be fair, her legs were the best among all the women Hardy had. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Los Angeles Financial Times suddenly broke a massive story about "Hans Pharmaceuticals," causing an instant stock market uproar. Hans Pharmaceuticals initially experienced a panic driven plunge, but it stabilized shortly after. After all, it was still just a rumor and hadn''t been confirmed.


    Even so, the market''s trust had already been shaken.


    However, no one was willing to buy Hans Pharmaceuticals'' shares anymore. The only reason its stock price remained stable was that those holding the shares didn''t want to sell, and there were no buyers in the market, effectively locking the price in place.


    This issue, caught the attention of the U.S. stock market, and the Japanese side was equally focused on it.


    Various news outlets reported on the situation, triggering fear among many Japanese investors. Those in the know understood that Japanese financial companies had invested significant amounts of money into Hans Pharmaceuticals.


    If Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock crashed, their investments would be wiped out.


    As a result, a lot of people were growing extremely anxious during this time.


    Two days later, Hardy woke up and prepared to exercise. Elizabeth Taylor was still sound asleep in bed. The previous night, Hardy had thoroughly "taken care" of her, leaving her so exhausted that she couldn''t wake up in the morning.


    After completing his workout in the gym and taking a shower, Hardy came to the dining room for breakfast. While eating, he read the newspaper.


    Today''sNew York Timeshad also published a report on Hans Pharmaceuticals, with content even more explosive than the previous days.


    "Confirmed: Hans Pharmaceuticals Committed Fraud; African Officials Verify Poor Results in Their Human Drug Trials."


    "The New York Times'' Africa Bureau found the site where Hans Pharmaceuticals conducted its human trials. Local officials revealed that they conducted a surprise inspection of Hans Pharmaceuticals'' experiments and discovered that the company wasn''t simply using the reported drug, ''Ethambutol.'' Instead, they combined ''Ethambutol'' with ''Streptomycin.'' Since it''s unclear which drug produced the effects, all experimental data from Hans Pharmaceuticals has been deemed invalid, requiring them to redo their experiments."


    "Hans Pharmaceuticals had previously marketed ''Ethambutol'' as a wonder drug. Why, then, was it used in combination with Streptomycin? This is clearly fraudulent. We strongly suspect that Hans Pharmaceuticals'' actions were solely to inflate their stock price and deceive investors."


    "We also interviewed former researchers from Hans Pharmaceuticals. Several of them disclosed that prior to Dr. Hans announcing his discovery of a tuberculosis miracle cure, many of Hans Pharmaceuticals'' projects had stalled. Its stock price had plummeted, and the company had borrowed heavily from banks, plunging into financial trouble. Projects were entirely suspended, and many salaries were still unpaid. It was at this time that Dr. Hans suddenly claimed to have found the tuberculosis miracle cure, causing the stock price to soar wildly. Based on this series of actions, there are strong suspicions of fraud."


    Following this report, Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock, which had held on for two days, entered a free fall, plummeting uncontrollably. Unlike in some countries, the U.S. stock market is completely free and does not impose trading halts, so Hans Pharmaceuticals'' drop resembled a waterfall, plunging to new lows.


    Hans Pharmaceuticals had always been a concept stock. People bought it based on the expectation of its success. Once it succeeded, it would have a vast market and immense profitability, which is why people were willing to invest in it.


    Of course, the reason Hans Pharmaceuticals reached such a high stock price was largely due to market speculation. Even for a promising concept stock, its price should never have soared so high.


    This couldn''t have happened without Andy''s brilliance and the earlier groundwork laid out, turning a mere speculative stock into an A-tier stock.


    By the time the market closed, Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock had dropped from over $80 per share to $20 per share, shrinking by four fifths from its peak.


    Hardy knew this wasn''t the end.


    The next day,The Los Angeles Timesreported again, stating that Hans Pharmaceuticals had caught the attention of the Securities and Exchange Commission (SEC), which had decided to investigate the company. If fraud was confirmed, Hans Pharmaceuticals could face suspension and legal consequences for those responsible.


    Holders of Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock were shaken to their core.


    Legal accountability? That''s of no use to them.


    What they wanted was money.


    If the stock was suspended, the shares in their hands would become worthless, turning into nothing more than scraps of paper. Many people rushed to the stock market, frantically selling off their shares.


    But at that point, who would be foolish enough to play the bagholder?


    As panic spread, Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock price plummeted further, closing at just $3 per share.


    A year''s hard work, wiped out in three days.


    And yet, this wasn''t the bottom.


    In the stock market, there is no bottom¡ªonly lower and lower, until the depths are unfathomable.


    ---

 Chapter 638 - 638 The Start of the Complete Collapse

    A few days later, Monroe returned.


    She had been in New York filmingThe Seven Year Itch, another one of her classic works, famous for the iconic scene of her white dress billowing. (Yup, that''s the one you guys always like to share. I kind of know why though.)


    That evening, Monroe modeled all her costumes from the film for Hardy, including that iconic white halter dress.


    Wearing the dress, Monroe received Hardy''s affections.


    Life is meant to be enjoyed to the fullest.


    Later that night, ABC aired a financial program featuring explosive news: the SEC''s investigation into Hans Pharmaceuticals had uncovered significant issues.


    The program, initially launched as a stock recommendation show by Andy, had evolved into one focused on stock and investment analysis. Andy, now Hardy''s company president, rarely appeared on the program, having nurtured a team of economic experts.


    The host shared the findings: According to the investigation, Dr. Hans had indeed used Streptomycin alongside his experimental drug during trials.


    As for the efficacy of his new drug, it couldn''t be determined because the trials were conducted as mixed experiments, with all data exclusively controlled by Hans himself.


    The data provided no clear conclusions, but the real problem was this: Dr. Hans had disappeared. Investigators in Africa found that human trials had ceased about two weeks ago, and Dr. Hans was no longer overseeing them. His whereabouts remain unknown.


    The SEC also discovered that even before Dr. Hans announced his tuberculosis miracle cure, he had sold all his shares in Hans Pharmaceuticals to a South Africa-registered company for $800,000.


    This meant Hans Pharmaceuticals no longer belonged to Dr. Hans in its later stages.


    The South African company, during the stock price surge, sold all its shares to other companies. The current major shareholders were financial investment firms that had bought in at high prices.


    Meanwhile, the South African company''s funds had long since been transferred, leaving the company as an empty shell. Since no laws were broken, tracking the funds was impossible.


    The host turned to the economic expert and asked, "Professor Rice, as a financial expert, do you think Hans Pharmaceuticals is still a viable investment?"


    Professor Rice shook his head. "Based on the current situation, this transaction strongly resembles a scam. Of course, we can''t say for certain, but the risk level is now at its highest. Investing is about making money, not stepping on landmines. My advice is to stay far away from this stock."


    "As for those still holding shares, all I can do is wish them luck."


    The next morning, newspapers reported on the SEC''s findings. Since Dr. Hans was still missing and the research data unavailable, they couldn''t confirm the drug fraud. A decision on suspending the stock would depend on further verification, so trading would not be halted for now.


    For shareholders, this wasn''t necessarily good news.


    Dr. Hans had likely fled.


    Buying shares of Hans Pharmaceuticals was essentially an investment in the drug''s anticipated success.


    Now that expectation was gone, the company was just an empty shell with no real investment value.


    Following the reports, Hans Pharmaceuticals'' stock price suffered another catastrophic decline, dropping to just a few cents within a single day.


    Many investors wept, as the stock left them penniless. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In truth, the individual investors weren''t the biggest losers. The financial institutions that had bought significant shares of the company were hit the hardest. The millions they had invested were now worthless.


    Andy decided it was enough.


    One must not be too greedy. He instructed his team to close out their short positions. In less than a month, the operation had earned Hardy over $100 million.


    This time, the cries of anguish came not only from retail investors but also from numerous U.S. financial institutions. Having taken on the short trades, they naturally bore the risks.


    As for profiting off American financial institutions, Hardy felt no guilt this was wall street.


    A stock that once soared above $100 per share had plummeted to just a few cents. Even though it hadn''t been suspended, it was now virtually meaningless.


    Investors wailed in despair.


    Anger filled the air.


    This stock had rendered them penniless.


    News from the U.S. quickly reached Japan, plunging Japanese society into a frenzy of fear. Japan was experiencing a surge in investment enthusiasm, with people mortgaging antiques, gold, land, and homes to pour money into financial investment companies. These companies, in turn, had heavily invested in Hans Pharmaceuticals shares at their peak.


    Now that Hans Pharmaceuticals had collapsed, their investments were effectively wiped out.


    It wasn''t just retail investors who suffered¡ªmany traditional Japanese financial institutions had also entrusted large sums of money to these investment firms for management.


    From purchasing Hans Pharmaceuticals at over $100 per share to seeing it reduced to a few cents, they had nearly lost everything.


    Many were utterly devastated.


    The Abe Family


    Abe Fusajiro had mortgaged a lifetime''s worth of antique collections for over a million dollars, which he invested entirely into a financial firm. Initially, he was elated as the firm''s weekly reports showed continuous profits. Doubling his money in a year and quadrupling it in two years seemed well within reach. He boasted to his children about his boldness, confident he would retrieve his antiques and pocket an extra two to three million dollars in profit.


    When companies began accepting mortgages of gold, real estate, and land, he didn''t hesitate to mortgage three family properties, 300 acres of commercial land in Tokyo, and even the family''s hoarded gold reserves.


    Life was good.


    Abe Fusajiro would read the newspapers, calculate his growing wealth, and revel in the ease of making money. With a drink in hand and a geisha by his side, he enjoyed his carefree, luxurious life.


    But a few days ago, everything changed.


    The first newspaper article on Hans Pharmaceuticals sent a chill down his spine. His instincts screamed trouble, but he consoled himself that the thriving U.S. stock market would surely weather the storm.


    ---


    AN: The more I read about financial scandals, the more ruthless capital seems to me. What you are about to read next is chilling, but keep in mind that this is just one of many Ponzi financial scams. There are others far more severe, with the Quantum Funds incident taking the top spot.Be careful with your investments.


    ---

 Chapter 639 - 639 The Collapse

    Then, the bad news snowballed.


    Every day brought more anxiety, and Fusajiro found himself waking in the middle of the night from nightmares of losing everything¡ªhis money, antiques, properties, and land¡ªall gone. He would awaken feeling utterly powerless.


    Finally, the latest report arrived. Opening theGlobal Times, the front-page headline struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    "SEC Reports Hans Pharmaceuticals'' Total Collapse: Stock Plunges to $0.43, Down 260x from Its Peak. Experts Say Recovery Is Impossible, Leaving Investors Penniless."


    "The hardest-hit victims are several financial investment firms that heavily purchased Hans Pharmaceuticals shares. Their combined losses are estimated to exceed $400 million. Many of these funds reportedly came from Japanese investors."


    Fusajiro''s eyes bulged.


    His chest tightened, his breathing became labored, and dizziness swept over him. The world seemed to spin.


    He slowly collapsed.


    By the time his family found him, Fusajiro was gone.


    While grieving their father''s death, the Abe family was struck by an even harsher reality: their father had mortgaged the entire family''s assets to financial firms. Following the investment failure, they would soon be evicted from their home.


    What would become of the once-glorious Abe family? Were they destined for the streets?


    The Inoue Family


    Inoue Yuichiro, in his forties, was the son of a WWII veteran who had served as a colonel in the invasion of many Asian countries. His father had plundered wealth, resources, and antiques during the war, which the family used to live comfortably after his death on the battlefield. Yuichiro even founded his own trading company.


    When Japan''s investment craze began, Yuichiro joined the frenzy on a friend''s recommendation. He mortgaged his valuables, real estate, land, and even his company, raising over $400,000 for investment.


    For a time, he was lost in dreams of great wealth.


    Today''s newspaper shattered that dream. Learning that the financial firms had failed, Yuichiro leaped to his feet in panic. "Impossible! This can''t be true!"


    Refusing to believe his investment was gone, he rushed to the investment company for answers.


    Arriving there, he found hundreds of people gathered outside the firm, with more arriving by the minute.


    "Bring out your manager and explain if our investments are truly lost! Did you put everything into Hans Pharmaceuticals?" someone shouted angrily.


    "I want my money back! Return my investment now!" yelled another.


    "Where''s the manager? Get them out here to explain!" The crowd grew increasingly agitated.


    But no matter how angry they became, the firm''s Japanese security guards stood firm, barring entry to the building. None of the American financial managers made an appearance.


    Soon, a few journalists arrived, capturing the chaos with cameras and video recorders.


    That night, ABC Japan aired a report on the incident:


    "Collapse of U.S.-Based Hans Pharmaceuticals Sparks Panic in Japan: Investment Firms Face Massive Losses."


    "Several Japanese financial firms heavily invested in Hans Pharmaceuticals shares, resulting in failed investments. Angry citizens gathered outside the firms'' offices, demanding the return of their money, leading to unrest."


    "To maintain order, the U.S. Far East Command deployed soldiers to patrol the streets, dispersing the crowd."


    "When interviewed, representatives of the investment firms expressed regret, stating that they, too, suffered massive losses¡ªfar greater than those of the individual investors."


    "As for refunds, that''s out of the question. All investors signed contracts agreeing to the terms of managed investments, where gains and losses are borne by the investors. Before investing, we clearly reminded everyone:''Investments carry risks; caution is advised when entering the market.''We urge investors to remain calm."


    The Scene at T¨­nichi Bank Headquarters


    Suddenly, a commotion broke out below the building. Someone pointed to the rooftop and shouted, "Someone''s about to jump! It looks like President T¨­j¨­!" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A crowd quickly gathered, craning their necks to see the figure standing on the seventh-floor rooftop.


    Though it was far, they could make out his face¡ªit was indeed T¨­j¨­ Kotar¨­, the president of T¨­nichi Bank.


    "What happened to the president?" someone asked.


    "It seems he failed in his investments. Rumor has it he raised several million dollars and invested them in those American financial firms. Now, the investments failed, and the losses are impossible to cover."


    "Is the president going to commit suicide?"


    "It looks like it."


    At that moment, several senior executives rushed out of the bank building. The vice president looked up and shouted, "President, please calm down! It hasn''t come to that yet!"


    T¨­j¨­ glanced down, his gaze hollow and empty.


    Whoosh!


    He leaped.


    "Aahhh!"


    Screams erupted from the crowd below.


    Thud!


    A pool of blood quickly formed in front of the bank''s main doors. The once-dignified president of T¨­nichi Bank now lay in a grotesquely twisted position, surrounded by splattered blood.


    He was motionless.


    Dead.


    In life, no matter how powerful or admired you are, death reduces you to nothing but rotting flesh. Onlookers stared at the scene, feeling only disgust and fear.


    The vice president stared at T¨­j¨­''s lifeless body, not with sadness but with a mix of anger and frustration. Grinding his teeth, he cursed silently:


    "You took the easy way out, leaving this mess for me to clean up. What am I supposed to do now? You selfish bastard!"


    A Wave of Suicides


    In the following days, Japan''s suicide rate skyrocketed.


    Some hanged themselves.Some inhaled gas.Some jumped from buildings.Some drowned in the sea.


    Body recovery teams worked tirelessly.


    Government Crisis Talks


    The widespread panic naturally alarmed the Japanese government. The Prime Minister and Cabinet members held an emergency meeting to discuss countermeasures.


    This investment craze had touched nearly every corner of society, involving tens of thousands of people and billions of dollars.


    To put things in perspective, Japan''s total foreign exchange reserves amounted to only $400¨C500 million. It was only thanks to the efforts of Hardy''s special envoy to Japan¡ªrevitalizing the economy through industrial and entertainment ventures, along with logistics support for the Korean Peninsula conflict¡ªthat Japan''s economy had shown any signs of recovery.


    "Do you think those investment firms were involved in Hans Pharmaceuticals'' fraud?" one cabinet minister speculated.


    The coordinated buying of Hans Pharmaceuticals shares by these firms did seem suspicious.


    "I think we need to investigate these firms to determine whether they engaged in fraudulent activities. If they did, we might be able to recover some losses for the affected investors," another minister suggested.


    ---

 Chapter 640 - 640 Who Was Really Benefiting

    Prime Minister Shigeru Yoshida shook his head.


    "Those firms are foreign entities, and their investments took place in the U.S. We have no jurisdiction to investigate them."


    At that moment, someone proposed, "What if we ask Hardy''s envoy for assistance? I believe Hardy has the influence to uncover the truth."


    "Hardy is in the U.S., isn''t he?"


    "Yes," replied a cabinet member. "Recently, Hardy was appointed Governor of Penang and Malacca, as widely reported in the papers. He returned to the U.S. afterward, as his primary business operations are based there."


    "Hardy is truly remarkable. A British hereditary viscount with three fiefdoms and businesses across the U.S., Europe, Japan, Hong Kong, Southeast Asia, and the Cayman Islands. It''s said his total assets exceed $8 billion."


    "Send a telegram to Hardy. If we want to investigate these investment firms, we''ll need his help," said Prime Minister Yoshida decisively.


    Meanwhile, Hardy was en route to the airport when his secretary handed him a telegram. "Boss, this just arrived from Japan."


    Hardy glanced at the message.


    It was from the Japanese government, explaining that the financial panic caused by failed investments had led to numerous suicides. They hoped Hardy could intervene and investigate whether the investment firms had engaged in fraud.


    Hardy shook his head.


    "They really know how to pick their guy," he muttered.


    "Make the arrangements. After wrapping up in Italy, we''ll head to Japan," Hardy instructed his secretary after reading the telegram.


    "Got it, boss."


    The Japanese were looking for Hardy, assuming he was in the U.S., but he was actually in Rome, Italy.


    Roman Holidayhad begun filming.


    The director chosen for the project was William Wyler, the same man who directed the originalRoman Holidayin the previous world. Although this version was being made two years earlier, Wyler was still a perfect fit for the job.


    As for the male lead, Gregory Peck was once again cast in the role.


    In the previous world, the originalRoman Holidayfaced budget constraints. Initially, they had planned to film in a studio, but after scraping together more funds, they managed to shoot on location in Rome. However, the budget was only sufficient for black-and-white film.


    Many lamented that they couldn''t enjoy a color version ofRoman Holiday. This time, with HD Studios providing the funding, there were no financial worries, so of course, they were using color film.


    Some might argue, "The black-and-white version ofRoman Holidayis a classic, and a color version might lose its charm." Hardy, however, didn''t see it that way.


    He simply wanted a color version.


    He was the boss.


    This world''sRoman Holidaywas his call to make.


    Besides, if anyone really wanted to watch it in black-and-white, it was easy enough to desaturate the film. Turning a color film into black-and-white was far easier than the reverse.


    When Hardy appeared on set, the entire crew was abuzz. After all, he was the hottest name in America right now¡ªa bona fide tycoon.


    Gregory Peck, who had already met Hardy before, greeted him respectfully. Hardy then turned to William Wyler to inquire about the progress of the shoot. Audrey Hepburn stood nearby, dressed in the film''s iconic white dress. Her large, expressive eyes blinked curiously as she gazed at Hardy.


    "How''s the progress?" Hardy asked the director.


    "We''ve completed about a third of the shoot. Everything is going smoothly," Wyler replied.


    With no financial constraints, the director felt like he was in heaven.


    Hardy glanced at Hepburn. "How is Hepburn''s performance?"


    Wyler looked at her and praised, "Her charm is unparalleled. Those expressive eyes alone are enough to captivate any audience."


    Hardy smiled.


    "After working so hard, I imagine everyone must be feeling a bit worn out. Let''s take a day off. Use the time to explore Rome or relax at a bar. I''ll personally give each cast and crew member a $200 bonus," Hardy announced.


    "Wow!"


    Cheers erupted from the crew.


    Everyone was elated.


    Two hundred dollars was no small sum. For many of the cast and crew¡ªexcluding stars like Gregory Peck or the director¡ªit was equivalent to a month''s wages.


    Giving $200 to over a hundred cast and crew members meant Hardy was shelling out at least $20,000 to $30,000¡ªa significant gesture.


    A day off with extra money? Who wouldn''t be thrilled?


    As for Hepburn, Hardy took her hand without hesitation and led her away.


    Some crew members whispered among themselves. One person remarked, "Our big boss sure is charming. Ava Gardner, Elizabeth Taylor, Marilyn Monroe¡ªall of them are Hollywood''s most famous stars, and they''ve all been his girlfriends."


    "Now Miss Hepburn is starring in this movie. She''ll probably rise to fame quickly. And now she''s also become the big boss''s girlfriend. My god, the boss has basically claimed all of Hollywood''s top beauties."


    Another chimed in, "Haven''t you noticed? All these women were made famous by the big boss. Starting with Ava Gardner, then Taylor, Menroe, and now Hepburn. The boss writes the scripts himself, funds the movies, and promotes them. Without him, do you think they''d be as famous as they are now?"


    "That''s true."


    "And let''s not forget, such flowers need powerful protection to bloom for long. Is there anyone in Hollywood more capable of protecting them than the big boss?"


    "Nope. Whether it''s wealth, influence, or power, nobody in Hollywood compares to the boss," another agreed wholeheartedly.


    "Besides, the boss is so young and handsome. Don''t you think it''s actually a blessing for Ava, Taylor, Monroe, and Hepburn to be his girlfriends?"


    The group fell silent, realizing there was some truth to this.


    Who was really benefitting here?


    In reality, these women were the ones who gained the most by being with Hardy.


    In this world, Hardy was arguably the best choice for ensuring their safety and success.


    So, being with him was their good fortune.


    Hepburn held Hardy''s hand, occasionally glancing up at him with her big eyes, radiating happiness from the depths of her heart. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---

 Chapter 641 - 641 It Beats Only for You

    Even though he had many girlfriends,


    Some might call him a playboy, but Hepburn felt nothing but joy at this moment.


    And that was enough.


    A few days ago, Hepburn''s mother had come to Italy to visit her. Now that Hepburn was earning well, she could afford to support her once-aristocratic mother''s travels.


    Regarding the rumors about her daughter dating Hardy, the baroness simply caressed Hepburn''s face and said, "As long as you feel happy, that''s all that matters. For a woman, an unhappy marriage won''t bring joy, no matter who you marry."


    In the hotel room, Hepburn sat in Hardy''s lap. Despite her tall stature, she felt small and delicate in his embrace.


    She was so slender that sitting on his lap barely added any weight.


    Her chest was the smallest among all of Hardy''s women,


    But it didn''t detract from her perfection in the slightest.


    As their kiss ended, leaving Hepburn slightly breathless, she rested her head against Hardy''s chest, listening to the strong, steady beat of his heart.


    The two stayed like that, quietly enjoying the moment.


    No words were necessary.


    Hepburn loved the serene intimacy of moments like this.


    "Your heartbeat is so strong," she whispered. "It''s like the pounding of a drum¡ªthump, thump, thump."


    "It beats only for you," Hardy said.


    Hepburn chuckled softly. "Doesn''t it beat for the other girls too?"


    "In this moment, it''s only for you. That''s why I cherish every moment we spend together," Hardy replied shamelessly.


    If one doesn''t feel shameless about their words, even the most audacious statements can be delivered with confidence.


    Of course, You also need Hardy''s kind of leverage to pull it off.


    "Do you think people will like this movie?" Hepburn asked, her concern evident.


    It was clear that this film was a romantic drama¡ªa genre that typically didn''t perform exceptionally well at the box office. Without the excitement of dramatic conflict, audiences sometimes weren''t willing to buy in.


    "Don''t worry, people will love it. I can guarantee it. You have to trust my instincts," Hardy reassured her.


    "I''ve asked my friends, and it seems like people nowadays prefer the full-figured, glamorous type like Monroe," Hepburn said.


    Hardy shook his head with a smile. "Tastes are diverse. Some people love Monroe''s sensual allure, while others appreciate purity and elegance. As long as something reaches perfection, it''s beautiful."


    The distance between the two was only a few inches.


    Hepburn''s large eyes locked onto Hardy''s.


    "Hardy, you always know how to sweet-talk," Hepburn said.


    Whether his words were true or not didn''t matter; the girl loved hearing them.


    "Not just sweet-talk, I''m good at kissing too," Hardy joked as he leaned in. Hepburn gently closed her eyes, her graceful neck tilting upward ever so slightly.


    But Hardy didn''t push further. Hepburn was like a delicate, curious fawn¡ªtimid yet eager. He wanted her to slowly savor the feeling of being in love.


    ...


    After spending just a day in Italy, Hardy boarded his private jet and flew to Japan.


    Upon his arrival at his residence in Japan, Shigeru Yoshida rushed over to visit with several cabinet ministers in tow.


    "Special Envoy Hardy, the recent stock crash of Hans Pharmaceuticals in the U.S. has had severe repercussions in Japan. Hundreds have already committed suicide, and crowds of investors are gathering in front of those financial companies'' offices," Yoshida reported.


    "Many people mortgaged their homes, land, and antiques to invest. A failure like this could leave them destitute."


    "We suspect these financial companies might be involved in fraud and request your assistance in investigating," Yoshida pleaded.


    Hardy nodded lightly. "Very well, I''ll have people look into it. If they truly colluded in fraudulent activities, their misconduct will inevitably come to light."


    With that assurance, Yoshida and the Minister of Economy took their leave.


    After they left, John Wick, Hardy''s intelligence chief in Japan, came to brief him. Recently, Japan had experienced severe social unrest, with daily suicides by individuals who had failed in their investments.


    The affected families numbered in the tens of thousands.


    If this situation wasn''t handled properly, more people would end their lives, and Japan''s economy would take a massive hit, undoing the years of painstaking recovery efforts.


    John Wick''s report only described Japan''s situation. As for the real masterminds behind those financial investment companies, even he didn''t know.


    The only ones who knew the whole story were Hardy, Andy, and Henry. Every instruction was delivered through a single line of command, layer by layer.


    Even the executives of those financial companies were unaware that Hardy was their ultimate boss.


    ...


    A week later, the investigation concluded.


    Japan''s largest newspaper,Asahi Shimbun, published the results: The operations of the implicated financial investment companies were entirely compliant with regulations. The stock crash was an unfortunate, isolated incident¡ªmerely a case of investment failure, with no evidence of fraud.


    The Prime Minister issued a statement urging citizens to exercise caution in future investments, emphasizing the inherent risks to avoid significant personal losses.


    And that was that. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The financial companies operations were fully compliant and legal, leaving no grounds for action against them.


    In later years, stock market manipulations and schemes would become commonplace, but they often ended with minor fines or warnings. The massive losses suffered by investors¡ªhundreds of millions¡ªwere simply written off.


    Investment carries risks, and gains or losses are the investor''s responsibility. It''s all in the contract.


    After the news broke,


    The rooftops were crowded with people looking to end their lives. Some even had to queue up because there weren''t as many tall buildings as there would be in later decades, making good spots hard to find.


    If a building was too short, the fall wouldn''t be fatal¡ªjust disabling, which was even more tragic.


    In the following days, Japan''s suicide rate skyrocketed, with hundreds taking their lives daily. This continued for two whole weeks before finally slowing down.


    The government was powerless, resorting to increasing the number of corpse collectors to handle the bodies.


    Japan was filled with the sound of weeping.


    Initially, Japan''s economy had shown promising signs of recovery, but this investment fiasco shattered the fragile confidence the people had just begun to rebuild. Many were left despondent, as if they''d lost a loved one.


    Watching the news, Hardy shook his head with feigned compassion.


    "They can''t even handle this little setback. Weak mentality," he remarked.


    Oh, right. The mortgage terms for their investments were two years, all arranged through Wells Fargo. Hardy instructed the bank to monitor the situation closely and foreclose on the collateral¡ªwhether antiques, gold, houses, or land¡ªwhen the time came.


    ---


    AN:Today''s release ends here. I''m not sure if I made up for all the missed chapters¡ªhopefully, I did. If I didn''t, I trust you guys will forgive me. :) I also apologize for not releasing on time; I had a hard time dealing with some unplanned stuff. Life is like that¡ªit sometimes throws challenges at you, and you have to overcome them. Fortunately, things didn''t go too badly for me, and I wish you the best of luck dealing with your own upcoming challenges.


    ---

 Chapter 642 - 642 A Bitter Reality And Evil Banks

    Who is to blame for failed investments?


    The investigation into the financial investment companies revealed that their operations were entirely compliant with the law. The only explanation for the disaster was bad luck¡ªhitting a stock that exploded like a landmine.


    Over the past year, Japan had experienced a wave of enthusiasm for investing. Conversations about stocks, futures, and investments dominated social circles. But now, that passion had been completely extinguished. People became fearful of investing altogether.


    The once-bustling offices of mortgage investment companies were now desolate.


    There were no more protests¡ªthose who had lost everything had either given up or died.


    And new investors? Nowhere to be found.


    Japan''s fervor for financial investments had been wiped out in this wave of disaster. It would likely take years, if not a decade, to recover.


    Future historians might even refer to this period as"The Lost Decade of Financial Investment."


    Previously, as stock values climbed, people felt wealthier on paper and were more willing to spend money. Even the red-light districts saw booming business. But after the stock crash, many were left destitute, and even the red-light districts suffered a downturn.


    However, one business thrived. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some sought its services to numb themselves and forget their pain.


    The Japanese Prime Minister and his cabinet convened, concluding that Japan was ill-suited for financial investments at this time. They decided to halt all overseas financial investment operations and issued administrative orders to suspend the activities of certain financial companies.


    Prime Minister Yoshida consulted Hardy, as the companies involved were foreign entities, making the situation more complex.


    Hardy had no objections to the Japanese government''s decision, giving them the green light to proceed with their plans.


    Soon after, the government informed the investment companies of their decision.


    Within days, several mortgage investment companies published announcements in the newspapers:


    "Due to investment failures, we are unable to continue normal operations. Our company has decided to suspend all investment activities and withdraw from Japan."


    "All remaining shares will be sold to Wells Fargo Bank, and mortgage loan agreements will also be transferred to Wells Fargo."


    And just like that, these companies made a clean exit.


    Their high-profile executives, once luminaries in Japan''s upper echelons, vanished without a trace.


    A few days later, Wells Fargo announced that it had completed the transfer of assets from the investment companies. Wells Fargo acquired all theHans Pharmaceuticalsstocks held by the companies at current market prices, as well as all associated mortgage agreements.


    Wells Fargo publicly declared that, to minimize customer losses, it would refund investors the equivalent value of their remaining stocks.


    Additionally, Customers with collateral could redeem their items by settling their agreements in full, concluding their investment projects.


    To outsiders, This seemed like a benevolent gesture from Wells Fargo, stepping in to bear the brunt of the financial risks while offering a lifeline to Japanese investors.


    When Japanese citizens read the reports, many rushed to Wells Fargo, desperate to recover whatever little money they could. They feared that waiting any longer might result in losing even that small amount.


    Take Mr. Fukagawa, for instance.


    He had mortgaged antiques worth over $200,000, but the cash he received at the bank was a meager $1,000.


    His wealth had shrunk by a factor of 200.


    He was speechless, his heart aching.


    Next to him, another man had invested $2,000. Now, he held just $10 in his hands. Tears rolled down his face as he stared at the money.


    Fukagawa thought to himself,


    I lost over $200,000 and I''m not crying. What''s your problem?


    Then the man muttered, "If I only got $10 back for my antique, I''m sure I won''t be able to redeem my house and land. Without money, I can''t reclaim them. In a few months, the bank will take everything. I''ll be sleeping on the streets¡­boo hoo hoo."


    Fukagawa shook his head.


    At least he hadn''t mortgaged his home.


    When he approached another bank window, he handed over a mortgage slip and said, "Miss, I''d like to redeem my collateral."


    He pointed to one item on the list:The Manuel I Golden Royal Seal. "This was mortgaged for $1,680. I''d like to redeem it first."


    Of all the antiques he had mortgaged, Fukagawa cherished the royal seal the most. He opened his briefcase, pulling out a stack of cash¡ªhis last reserves, amounting to just over $1,000. Adding the small refund he had received, he had enough to redeem the seal.


    But the bank clerk, after examining his documents, gave him a polite yet mechanical smile and said, "I''m sorry, sir. According to the terms of your mortgage agreement, the collateral is categorized as batch collateral, not individual items. To redeem your collateral, you must pay the full amount for all items in the batch, including commission fees and interest."


    "What?!"


    Fukagawa was stunned.


    His hand froze mid-motion as he extended the money.


    "I need to pay the entire amount to redeem my items?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, sir," the clerk replied, maintaining her courteous smile.


    "That''s over $200,000! How could I possibly come up with that kind of money all at once?" Fukagawa stammered.


    Even before the crash, he couldn''t have mustered such an amount. Now, it was entirely out of reach.


    The clerk smiled again and said, "That''s what the agreement stipulates. You have a copy of the contract, so you can review it. Would you like to proceed with redeeming your collateral?"


    Fukagawa found her polite smile increasingly infuriating.


    "No, thank you," he muttered, pocketing the documents and preparing to leave.


    The clerk gave him one last reminder: "Sir, according to your contract, the mortgage term expires in February next year. If you fail to redeem your collateral by then, the bank will have the right to seize it automatically."


    "Ugh!"


    Fukagawa felt as though a dagger had pierced his chest.


    That wasn''t all.


    The clerk added, "By the way, when you redeem your collateral, you''ll also need to pay commission fees and interest, so the total amount may increase by about 5%. For your batch, that''s approximately $12,000 more."


    "Argh!"


    Another metaphorical stab to the chest.


    Clutching his chest, Fukagawa mumbled, "Thank you, miss. I understand."


    As he left, his hunched posture revealed the weight of his despair.


    He realized he would never see his antiques again.


    ---


    Banks are Evil.


    ---

 Chapter 643 - 643 The Cleanup And Tying Loose Ends

    Fukagawa''s case wasn''t the worst. He had mortgaged antiques, not his home. The truly unfortunate were those who had mortgaged the houses they lived in.


    Their fate was likely eviction, homelessness, and a life on the streets.


    After completing their stock redemption transactions, Japan''s waters became dotted with floating bodies.


    The Japanese government ordered the press to refrain from reporting on the matter.


    ...


    At Hardy''s estate, Sayuri knelt beside him, diligently massaging his shoulders. Her skills had improved significantly after professional training.


    Recently, Sayuri had hosted a national singing competition, becoming Japan''s most famous host. She was now preparing to star in a film.


    Hardy, his eyes closed, murmured, "Once the film is completed, we''ll release it in Japan and the West simultaneously. Then I''ll make sure it''s sent to the Oscars and wins Best Foreign Language Film. You''ll become Japan''s most celebrated actress."


    Sayuri beamed with joy.


    "Thank you, sir." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The Japanese financial crisis seemed to have reached its conclusion¡ªor so it seemed¡ªbut unbeknownst to everyone, the capital behind these scandals had yet to tie up the loose ends. Just when everyone thought the storm had passed, a new development arose that shocked the world


    Hans, the missing scientist, had reappeared.


    The truth aboutHans Pharmaceuticalswas about to rewrite the narrative.


    Everyone had been waiting to condemn Dr. Hans, but the investigation''s conclusions were astonishingly unexpected.


    "Can you confirm that Dr. Hans''s new drug is effective?"


    "Wasn''t this a case of academic fraud and financial deception?"


    "Could you provide more details?"


    The reporters clamored with questions.


    The spokesperson for the investigative team gestured for them to quiet down. Once the room calmed, he began explaining:


    "First of all, the original report accusing Dr. Hans of fraud was published by theAmerican Financial Times. We later questioned the journalist who wrote the article. He admitted he had never been to Africa or interviewed Dr. Hans."


    "As for the content of his article, he claimed it was based on information from a local African official, and that''s what he used to write the report."


    "The second report, which came from theNew York Times, was written by a correspondent stationed in Africa. That reporter interviewed officials involved in the second and third phases of clinical trials, as well as some trial participants."


    "Those sources mentioned that Dr. Hans had administered a mixture of drugs to patients, including streptomycin. Without seeking clarification from Dr. Hans, the reporter prematurely concluded that he was committing fraud and published the story."


    "We questioned Dr. Hans about this, and he clarified that the experiments in Africa were not purely for sales trials. He used a combination of medications to test both his new drug and the effects of mixed treatments on patients to determine the most effective therapy. His goal was to refine future treatment protocols."


    "We reviewed the experimental data provided by Dr. Hans. The data showed that the new drug,Ethambutol, developed by Hans Pharmaceuticals, was indeed highly effective. It is more targeted against tuberculosis than broad-spectrum antibiotics like streptomycin and can genuinely be called a breakthrough drug."


    Dr. Hans explained that since the African trials were not intended for rapid commercialization, and because the company had sufficient funding at the time, he conducted auxiliary experiments to speed up future trials in the U.S.


    The reporters were stunned.


    "Are you saying that theAmerican Financial Timesand theNew York Timesmisled their readers, causing the Hans Pharmaceuticals stock crash?"


    "You could say that," the spokesperson nodded.


    "Then where was Dr. Hans during all this? Why did he stay out of sight for over two months?" another reporter asked.


    "He said he was exhausted from the experiments. He left some of the less critical, time-consuming tests to his assistants and took a vacation to spend time with his family," the spokesperson replied.


    "What about the rumors that he sold off his shares? Why did he do that?"


    The spokesperson shrugged. "That''s a private matter, but since you''re curious, I''ll share what he told us. Hans Pharmaceuticals was deeply in debt at the time, and they hadn''t yet developed a new drug. Another company offered to buy his shares and fund his continued research. Selling his shares was a perfectly logical decision."


    "Perhaps due to the reduced stress, or maybe just sheer luck, Dr. Hans found some critical data in his earlier research shortly after receiving the funding. After several experiments, he successfully synthesizedEthambutol. Trials showed it had excellent efficacy against tuberculosis, which led to the subsequent developments."


    Another reporter asked, "Does the new drug still require further trials? When will the Phase II trials in the U.S. begin?"


    The spokesperson spread his hands. "That''s beyond the scope of our investigation. My task was to determine if there was any financial fraud or deliberate deception in this case. I can responsibly tell you: Dr. Hans did not commit fraud."


    "Alright, that concludes the press conference."


    This news quickly made its way to the headlines.


    The Hans Pharmaceuticals incident had been a hot topic, and people were finally learning that it had all been a misunderstanding.


    TheAmerican Financial Timesand theNew York Timesfaced widespread criticism for their unverified reporting, which caused their reputations to take a significant hit.


    However, This entire affair was orchestrated by Hardy, Andy, and Henry¡ªa meticulously planned trap.


    The Hans Pharmaceuticals debacle was a multi-layered scheme.


    Of course, luck also played a role.


    Initially, the plan was only to execute the first two phases: fleece the Japanese investors and exit. But by sheer fortune, Dr. Hans made an unexpected breakthrough during this time, successfully developingEthambutol.


    Dr. Hans had initially intended to create a plausible drug as a facade¡ªafter all, as a respected scientist, he couldn''t afford to produce something amateurish.


    Surprisingly, his experiments led to a genuinely effective drug for tuberculosis. Upon learning this, Hardy, Andy, and Henry reworked their plan.


    Throughout the operation, No laws were broken.


    There was no fraud involved, just standard financial maneuvers. Even the sharpest detectives would find no evidence of wrongdoing.


    As for theAmerican Financial Timesand theNew York Times,


    They were merely pawns.


    TheAmerican Financial Times, a second-rate publication, eagerly published the story after receiving some carefully planted hints and data.


    For theNew York Times, Henry leveraged a sleeper agent¡ªa business spy planted by their intelligence network. These agents didn''t just gather information; they were also deployed to influence situations when necessary.


    Hardy had been careful to keep theUniversal Timesentirely uninvolved, knowing that the reporting would eventually backfire.


    With this third phase added to the plan, Hardy and Andy basically closed up any follow-up to this case and threw it back to the African officials andThe New York Times.


    ---

 Chapter 644 - 644 The DC-6

    Once the stock price collapsed, the Japanese investors panicked, forcing the investment companies to leave. Wells Fargo then smoothly acquired Hans Pharmaceuticals'' shares.


    Wells Fargo reimbursed the Japanese investors for their remaining funds, severing all ties with Hans Pharmaceuticals.


    Meanwhile, Andy discreetly bought back the circulating shares on the market.


    ...


    In Tokyo, on a bridge, a middle-aged man stared at a newspaper in his hands, his eyes filled with despair.


    The report detailed theHans Pharmaceuticalsincident, revealing that the stock was already recovering.


    But none of that mattered to him anymore.


    He had invested tens of thousands of dollars,


    Only to get back just over $1,000.


    Now they were saying it was all a misunderstanding? A mistake?


    "Baka¡­ Baka!My tens of thousands of dollars! My ancestral home! My land! Aaaaaaah!"


    The man screamed hysterically, threw the newspaper aside,


    And jumped off the bridge.


    In a Subway Station, someone stood frozen, staring at a newspaper on the wall. His lips quivered.


    His family had once been wealthy¡ªhis father had looted fortunes during the war.


    When the investment craze began, he eagerly joined in.


    After the stock crash, he lost everything. Resolving to move on, he prepared to take a job to rebuild his life. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now the newspaper said the stock would recover. The problem was, he had already sold everything. Even if the stock rebounded, it had nothing to do with him.


    He felt utterly played.


    Completely manipulated,


    And powerless to do anything about it.


    A profound sense of collapse welled up inside him.


    ...


    In the Japanese Prime Minister''s office, Yoshida Shigeru and his cabinet ministers stared at the news reports in stunned silence.


    "How could this happen? Why did this happen?"


    The room was so quiet, the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.


    No one had an answer.


    Japan''s recent stock market crash had shattered their confidence.


    They had just begun to crawl out of the quagmire of war, barely reaching the edge and regaining a sliver of confidence. But Hans Pharmaceuticals delivered a solid kick, sending them tumbling back into the pit and crashing to the bottom.


    It will likely take years for them to climb out again.


    With the situation in Japan resolved, Hardy didn''t stay long. He received a telegram from the U.S., notifying him that his newly ordered private plane and yacht were ready for inspection.


    Two years earlier, Hardy had ordered a DC-6 from the Douglas Aircraft Company. His current private plane, a modified B-29 bomber, was much noisier compared to passenger planes.


    The DC-6, being a professional passenger plane, had a more logical layout and much more interior space. Hardy had requested the most luxurious renovations, making it far more opulent than his B-29.


    Hardy''s plane landed directly at Douglas''s airport, where the company''s president personally greeted him. "Mr. Hardy, it''s a pleasure to see you," said John Skelly, the president of Douglas Aircraft Company, warmly shaking Hardy''s hand.


    Hardy was now one of the most prominent billionaires in the U.S., with his own airline company. John Skelly was eager to strengthen ties with Hardy, hoping his airline would procure passenger and cargo planes from Douglas.


    "Nice to see you too, President Skelly. Where''s my plane?" Hardy smiled.


    "Right this way! I''m sure you''ll love it," John Skelly replied with a grin.


    The plane featured a sleek silver body with a gold stripe running along the fuselage, exuding luxury. On its side, there was a signature: "Hardy."


    This marked the aircraft as Hardy''s exclusive property.


    Inside, the cabin wasn''t lined with standard seats but plush circular sofas like those in a bar lounge, seating over a dozen people. The walls featured wine racks, and there was a small kitchen equipped with a refrigerator and an electric oven.


    Throwing a small party aboard wouldn''t be an issue.


    In the rear was a bedroom, the centerpiece of which was a large bed.


    Hardy was pleased with his new plane. He decided to use it for domestic flights in the U.S. or trips to the Cayman Islands, reserving the B-29 for longer flights to Japan, Hong Kong, or Penang, where its extended range was advantageous.


    At lunchtime, John Skelly invited Hardy to dine together, using the opportunity to introduce Douglas Aircraft Company''s other products. He even suggested that Hardy invest in the company and become a shareholder.


    At the time, the civilian aviation industry wasn''t particularly thriving. Competition was fierce in the U.S., with Douglas Aircraft competing against stronger rivals like Boeing and Lockheed, as well as smaller aircraft manufacturers that were catching up. The market was limited, and technological advancements required rapid updates. For these reasons, Douglas sought additional investors.


    However, Hardy wasn''t interested in investing in Douglas.


    He knew that in the future, this company would go bankrupt. Although he wasn''t entirely sure of the reasons, knowing that it wouldn''t grow into a dominant player was enough for him to avoid it.


    Why not invest in Lockheed or Boeing instead?


    This is one of the advantages of being a time traveler. Even without knowing the precise reasons behind a company''s struggles, Hardy could avoid many pitfalls by focusing on those that were destined to thrive.


    Investing in companies that would grow and succeed in the future almost guaranteed substantial returns.


    Many investment firms spread their funds across a hundred companies, hoping a few would succeed. If even a handful of these investments became profitable, it would already be a great outcome.


    But Hardy could precisely invest in companies he knew would flourish in the future.


    Even if he did nothing else, just by using Wells Fargo Bank to invest in future winners, his assets would undoubtedly reach astronomical levels.


    Hardy boarded his new plane and flew back to Los Angeles. He couldn''t help but notice how much quieter a professional passenger aircraft was¡ªflying in it was a much more comfortable experience.


    He had notified Andy in advance to pick him up at the airport¡ªnot because he needed a ride, but to show off his new plane. Showing off is only human, even for a 30-year-old like Hardy.


    Taking Andy on a tour of the plane, Hardy grinned and said, "Andy, you''re now the CEO of Hardy Group, worth billions. Isn''t it time you got yourself a private plane?"


    Andy shook his head.


    "I''m not that foolish. Spending so much money on a plane, plus the ongoing maintenance costs? I''d only use it a few times a year. If I ever need one, can''t I just borrow yours? That way, I even save on fuel costs."


    Hardy gave him a side-eye look.


    Andy laughed and asked, "What''s the matter? Wouldn''t you lend it to me?"


    Hardy gave Andy a thumbs-up. "You''re clever."


    "Hahaha!"


    The two laughed together.


    ---

 Chapter 645 - 645 The Time Has Come For The Cuban Casino To Close

    The yacht was already docked at the private yacht area in Los Angeles Harbor. Among the many yachts, one massive white vessel stood out, drawing attention from onlookers. Many were pointing and talking about the enormous yacht at the dock.


    "Whose yacht is that?"


    "Who else could it belong to? It''s obviously Jon Hardy''s, the richest man in Los Angeles," said someone in the know.


    "That yacht is enormous! It''s four stories tall! Is that even a yacht? It looks more like a cruise ship!" someone exclaimed.


    "I heard it cost over $3 million, with over $1 million spent just on interior renovations. The door handles and faucets are made of gold! Imagine how luxurious it must be¡ªI''d love to take a look inside," said another.


    "It''s simple. Become one of Hardy''s close friends, and you might get a chance to go aboard," someone joked.


    "If I could become Hardy''s friend, who cares about getting on the yacht? Just being around him would make me rich," said another wistfully.


    "Hey, look! There''s a motorcade pulling up at the dock."


    Hardy and Andy arrived at the harbor, where the massive yacht was moored at Hardy''s private dock. They boarded the yacht with a few others.


    The yacht''s interior was decorated with elegant fir wood and rose hues. It featured a top-tier reception room, dining room, study, cigar bar, beauty salon, and fitness center. The deck included a spacious swimming pool and relaxation area.


    Here is the detailed and precise translation with your requested formatting:


    The yacht had one master bedroom and over twenty guest rooms, capable of hosting more than a hundred people for on-board entertainment. Hardy intended to use this yacht specifically for trips to the Cayman Islands.


    "How is it? Isn''t it beautiful?" Hardy boasted to Andy again.


    Andy nodded. "It''s truly stunning. In the future, when I want to pick up women, I''ll take it out to show off."


    Hardy knew Andy was determined to freeload off him.


    Still, given how much money Hardy had made, he didn''t mind. In fact, he wouldn''t even care about gifting Andy a yacht. It''s just that Andy wasn''t particularly interested in such things.


    The two stood on the deck, with Hardy leaning on the railing and looking out at the distant sea. He asked, "Haven''t thought about finding another woman to marry?"


    Andy chuckled. "You have so many women, and you''re not married either."


    "I''ve got too many women¡ªmarriage would just make things more complicated. But you, you''re practically turning into a Puritan. That''s not good. A man needs an outlet, you know," Hardy replied.


    Andy said, "As long as I feel comfortable, isn''t that enough? It''s just that others might not understand. If I wanted to find a woman for that, it wouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    Andy wasn''t wrong. As the CEO of the Hardy Group, with a fortune worth billions, there was no way he couldn''t find a woman.


    Hollywood actresses.


    Models.


    Heiresses of wealthy families.


    Countless women would love to be with Andy.


    Hardy patted Andy on the shoulder and said no more.


    Life, after all, is about doing what makes you comfortable. It''s not that he couldn''t find someone, but rather that he didn''t want to.


    Fair enough.


    Andy lit a cigarette and said to Hardy, "The progress in Cayman is going well. It looks like we''ll be able to fully open by winter. The focus there will be on casinos, shopping, and financial services. How do you plan to attract visitors?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The casino in Cuba has been open for more than six months now. I''ve heard it''s bustling, with many Americans traveling from Miami to Cuba to gamble. Henry also discovered that a lot of underworld funds flow through that casino, and they''re making considerable profits just from money laundering. The Cuban casino is half the distance to Cayman, so it''s sure to impact Cayman''s business.


    The casino in Cuba is run by the American mafia, led by Barzini. After more than a year of construction, it opened at the beginning of this year.


    In just six months of operation, business has been booming. Cities on the East Coast are too far from Las Vegas, so many tourists who visit Miami also take the opportunity to visit Cuba.


    The idea for this casino originally came from Hardy, but Barzini and his people seized it. Back then, Hardy was laying a trap for them, and now, three or four years later, the time has come.


    Hardy smiled faintly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already made arrangements."


    Andy glanced at Hardy. Since Hardy said it was arranged, it definitely was.


    Just like the ''Hans Pharmaceuticals'' incident, Hardy had planned for two years. Through this scheme, they earned nearly $500 million in cash, along with a large collection of antiques, gold, and property rights to houses and land in Japan.


    In the end, Hans Pharmaceuticals was incorporated under the Hardy Group.


    The most critical part is that the entire operation left no evidence.


    Andy didn''t ask directly how Hardy planned to handle the Cayman casino''s opening or the mafia''s Cuban casino. He decided to watch and slowly uncover Hardy''s strategy¡ªit would be more intriguing that way.


    In Cuba, the casino business was thriving. Every day, thousands of Americans traveled by boat from Miami to Cuba. The casino offered gambling, beautiful women, and all kinds of drugs for the taking.


    The casino didn''t restrict drug use. If you needed something, you just had to ask the staff, and they would connect you with a supplier¡ªarranged by the casino itself but not explicitly stated. The selection was extensive, including cocaine, LSD, crystal meth, and marijuana.


    Many people came for the drugs, especially locals from Miami, who would travel over on weekends, indulge for two days, and then return.


    ---

 Chapter 646 - 646 Robbing The American Casino

    On the second floor of the casino, in the business suite, Barzini and more than a dozen mafia bosses stood behind large glass windows, looking out at the bustling casino below. From their vantage point, the scene on the floor was clear.


    The casino was lively, with the gambling tables packed with patrons.


    Barzini and the other bosses were very satisfied with what they saw. With a cigar in his mouth, Barzini chuckled and said, "Gentlemen, I told you this place would make us big money. Do you know how much we''ve earned in six months?"


    "Barzini, don''t keep us in suspense! I can''t wait to hear the number," one mafia boss joked.


    "Haha, Piero, you''re as impatient as ever. In six months, through gambling, drugs, prostitution, and money laundering, we''ve earned a total of $23 million. Each of you can take home over $1 million, and this is just half a year''s profit. At this rate, you''ll recover your initial investment in less than two years. After that, it''s pure profit."


    If the casino were in the U.S., it wouldn''t have made nearly as much. The casino''s revenue from gambling alone was only a few million.


    The big money came from money laundering. The casino allowed them to clean their drug money and other dirty funds, bringing in the bulk of the $23 million.


    The mafia bosses were very pleased with the profits, nodding in approval.


    Someone said, "That Hardy guy uses his Las Vegas casino to attract people. So what? We''re making big money here too. Right, gentlemen?"


    "Exactly! We have more freedom here and can do whatever we want. By the way, wasn''t the idea to open a casino in Cuba originally Hardy''s? But Barzini beat him to it. Barzini, you''re the man!" another laughed.


    Hearing this, Barzini''s face filled with pride.


    But when he thought about Hardy, he realized that two years ago, he had been competing against him. Now, Hardy didn''t even care about him anymore.


    Reports about Hardy''s exploits often appeared in the newspapers.


    The Hardy Group was worth billions.


    Hardy owned vast industries in the U.S., Europe, Hong Kong, and Japan.


    He was now the Governor of the Cayman Islands, effectively a king in his own right. No matter how small Cayman was, the power it represented was undeniable.


    It was said that Hardy had turned Cayman into a tax haven, essentially using an entire country for money laundering¡ªa scale far beyond what Barzini''s casino could achieve.


    Recently, Hardy had even acquired two territories in Southeast Asia.


    Barzini realized he couldn''t compete with Hardy anymore. Hardy had long since stopped caring about him¡ªor so Barzini thought. In reality, Hardy hadn''t forgotten him. In fact, Hardy had been thinking about him a lot recently.


    A few days later.


    A cargo ship arrived in Cuba.


    The goods were received at the dock and quickly loaded onto trucks. In a remote jungle village in Cuba, hundreds of young men gathered. When the crates were opened, they revealed brand-new weapons, sparking cheers among the youths.


    These young men were preparing to overthrow Cuba''s current dictator through armed rebellion. Their leader''s name was Castro.


    Previously, Castro had studied law at a university in the U.S., where he befriended a classmate¡ªnot Che Guevara, but a white South African of French descent. They discussed many ideas about democracy and freedom.


    Initially, Castro wanted to fight the dictator through political means, but under his friend''s encouragement, he gradually came to believe that armed struggle was the only way.


    They returned to Cuba and gathered a group of passionate young men who sought freedom and democracy.


    They had no weapons.


    They initially planned to raid an army base, but Castro''s friend argued that it was too dangerous and suggested buying weapons directly from the U.S.


    They had no money.


    Castro''s friend had connections and could procure second-hand firearms at a low price, with the option to buy on credit due to his reputation.


    Of course, the debt would need to be repaid.


    But for them, borrowing wasn''t an issue¡ªthey just needed the weapons.


    Thus, they acquired hundreds of rifles, machine guns, and a large stockpile of ammunition, forming the foundation of their armed force.


    Standing on a staircase, Castro raised a rifle high and shouted, "From today onwards, the Revolutionary Army is officially established! We will rally more people to join us and launch the fiercest attacks against the dictator!"


    "Victory!"


    "Victory!"


    "Victory!"


    Hundreds of young men below raised their rifles and cheered in unison.


    Back in the command room, Castro asked his friend, now a close comrade, "What do you think we should do next?"


    "First, recruit more people. Second, create a sensation. Third, secure funds. We got our first batch of weapons on credit, but as our forces grow, we''ll need more weapons, equipment, and supplies. We need money."


    Castro frowned. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Recruiting people is easy. Creating a sensation? I believe if we win a battle against the government forces, it''ll create a big enough stir. But where do we get the money? Rob a bank?"


    His friend shook his head. "Banks don''t actually hold that much cash unless you hit a central branch in the capital. I think there''s a place with more money than the largest bank in Cuba."


    "Where?"


    "The American casino!"


    "There''s a huge amount of cash there. It''s by the sea, far from the city, with no stationed troops. Security is loose¡ªit''s just American bodyguards."


    "We can take a boat, raid the place, grab a few million dollars, and blow up the casino. That''ll create enough of a sensation to announce our presence to the world. It''s a win-win."


    Castro''s eyes lit up.


    "Great idea! Let''s do it!"


    Their revolutionary movement would begin by robbing the American casino.


    ---

 Chapter 647 - 647 A Colossal Loss

    Matanzas.


    Originally, it was a small town in Cuba, most famous for the Varadero Beach, rated as one of the world''s eight most beautiful beaches.


    Every year, many Americans travel here to enjoy the beauty of the beach.


    Located about 100 kilometers from Havana and closer to Miami in a straight line than Havana, its geographic position, stunning scenery, and proximity to Havana far enough to avoid political impact but close enough to attract tourists made it the ideal site for a casino. This was why it was chosen by Barzini as the location for his casino.


    It must be said that Barzini had an excellent vision. This location was exceptionally well-chosen. Since its opening, the number of gamblers has surged, simultaneously boosting the local tourism economy. The local officials were very deferential to Barzini and his team.


    This was because the casino brought substantial revenue to the city.


    Barzini had become the true ruler of this small town.


    On this day, a 100-ton fishing vessel was sailing ahead, followed by three 50-ton fishing boats, all heading toward the casino''s dock.


    To accommodate its guests, the casino had specially constructed its own private dock, where several cruise ships were moored, primarily to ferry tourists from Miami.


    Fishing boats coming over wasn''t an unusual sight; sometimes they came to deliver fish.


    But after these fishing boats docked, hundreds of men, dressed in uniformed military attire, carrying rifles and submachine guns, and with their faces covered in cloth scarves, swarmed off the boats.


    The people at the dock were shocked.


    The moment these men disembarked, they charged toward the casino. The dock was only about a thousand meters from the casino, and they quickly approached the building.


    Seeing so many armed men approaching, a security guard panicked and shouted, "What are you doing? This is private property."


    "Ratatatatatata!"


    The response was a burst of gunfire.


    The security guard fell dead on the spot.


    This gunshot officially sounded the horn of battle. Hundreds of soldiers stormed into the casino, shooting any security personnel who dared to resist.


    The gamblers screamed in terror, dropping to the ground.


    Ignoring the gamblers, the armed men rushed into the casino''s interior.


    Another round of fierce gunfire followed.


    The casino''s security personnel were swiftly eliminated. Inside the casino''s vault, the attackers found a massive amount of cash¡ªan estimated three to four million dollars. They quickly packed the money into boxes, moved it outside, loaded it onto casino vehicles, and transported it to the dock to be loaded onto the boats.


    As for the American gamblers inside the casino, they were herded together.


    Under the dark barrels of machine guns, the terrified gamblers huddled like quails in a corner of the casino.


    "Hand over anything valuable you have," one of the soldiers ordered, throwing several bags into the middle of the crowd.


    The gamblers dared not disobey, tossing wallets, watches, necklaces, and all their valuables into the bags. Before long, several bags were filled. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The casino had originally embedded golden stars into its walls to enhance its opulence. Some soldiers took crowbars and pried these stars off the walls.


    A leader emerged, looked at the gathered gamblers, and shouted loudly: "We are the Cuban Revolutionary Army. Our purpose is to overthrow Batista''s dictatorship and eradicate the capitalists who suck the blood of the Cuban people."


    "This casino, a den of sin for gambling, drugs, and debauchery, must be destroyed. You may leave, but you must spread the word that the Cuban Revolutionary Army has begun its actions. Sooner or later, we will overthrow Batista and liberate the Cuban people from exploitation."


    "Remember my name. I am ''Castro,'' Commander-in-Chief of the Cuban Revolutionary Army, and I will be Batista''s undertaker."


    "Now, you may leave."


    The gamblers and staff, as if granted amnesty, scrambled to run outside. In no time, the casino was empty. Some men carried barrels of gasoline inside and placed two barrels of explosives in the middle.


    The group quickly evacuated.


    The bearded leader tossed his cigar onto the gasoline, igniting the explosives, and then got into a vehicle. Just as their convoy reached the dock, a deafening explosion erupted behind them.


    "Boom!"


    The once-luxurious casino was instantly reduced to rubble. The explosion was followed by a massive fire, with flames soaring dozens of meters into the sky.


    The fleeing gamblers hadn''t gotten very far. Hearing the explosion, many screamed in fear, some even collapsing to the ground. Thankfully, the attackers had not harmed them. If they had been inhuman enough to trap the gamblers inside before detonating the explosives, the thought alone was horrifying.


    The Cuban Revolutionary Army''s operation was a tremendous success.


    They secured much-needed funds, destroyed the casino, and completed their first major action. Through the accounts of the casino''s gamblers, the world would undoubtedly learn about the Cuban Revolutionary Army and Castro.


    After the operation, a tally revealed that they had seized a staggering $4.2 million, as well as some gold and silver jewelry, necklaces, and other valuables worth approximately tens of thousands of dollars.


    With this newfound wealth, they could now purchase equipment, supplies, and food, and recruit even more supporters.


    The news of the Cuban-American casino being blown up quickly spread to the United States, where major newspapers began reporting on it extensively.


    It''s important to note that Cuba was essentially America''s backyard.


    Americans had significant investments there, and it was one of their key travel destinations. Several U.S. presidents had even visited Cuba as tourists.


    Ernest Hemingway once depicted Cuba during this era, describing its white sandy beaches, Cuban cigars, sweet sugar, Latin-flavored bars under palm trees, and the passionate Cuban women.


    But now, the emergence of the Cuban Revolutionary Army had shattered Cuba''s tranquility and charm. The casino, heavily funded by American investors to the tune of over $100 million, had only been in operation for six months and was now reduced to rubble¡ªa colossal loss.


    ---


    Important Note: The pledge "Exclusively to readers with 500 chp" will increase from $1 to $5 for the next month.


    ---

 Chapter 648 - 648 The Mafias Cuban Investment is Gone

    At the same time.


    Newspapers warned American citizens to exercise caution when traveling to Cuba, as the nation''s security level had dropped several notches.


    Barzini was the first to receive a call from his subordinates about the incident. When he heard the news, he was utterly dumbfounded.


    Hundreds of Cuban revolutionaries had stormed the casino, looted everything, and, to his dismay, blown it up before leaving.


    "What?! You''re saying they blew up the casino?!"


    "Yes, they blew it up."


    "It''s not that serious, right?"


    Barzini still harbored hope, imagining it might just be minor damage that could be repaired and reopened.


    "Oh, Mr. Barzini, the entire casino has been completely destroyed, turned into rubble. It''s all over. After the explosion, a massive fire broke out, and now there''s nothing left but ashes," the casino manager reported.


    Screech!


    Barzini nearly fainted.


    His $100 million investment, his two years of hard work, his dream of a future fortune¡ªAll of it was gone.


    Those damned revolutionaries! Robbing was bad enough, but why blow up the casino? If they wanted to make a statement, why not blow up the presidential palace instead? He certainly wouldn''t have stopped them.


    Barzini put down the phone, his chest heavy with anguish. Even if he had lost his wife, he wouldn''t have been this distraught.


    Ring, ring, ring!


    The phone on his desk rang again. Barzini reluctantly picked it up, and an anxious voice from the head of a Mafia family came through:


    "Barzini, I heard our casino was blown up. Is it true?"


    "I just got the report from the manager," Barzini replied.


    "Ah, so it''s true. How could this happen? Why did they target our casino? This is a disaster. How will we do business now? Rebuilding will cost a fortune. Even if we can afford it, it''ll take two years to reopen. Our plans are ruined!"


    Barzini thought to himself, You invested a fraction of what I did, and I''m the one taking the bigger hit here.


    "Alright, I need to gather more details. I''ll hang up now," Barzini said curtly and ended the call.


    But no sooner had he hung up than the phone rang again.


    This time, it was another Mafia family leader. Barzini gave a perfunctory response and hung up shortly after.


    "Damn it! Everyone''s calling me about this. What can I do?"


    Ring, ring, ring, ring, ring!


    The phone rang incessantly.


    Barzini could already guess it was yet another call from one of the family heads. He was agitated and didn''t want to deal with them anymore.


    Meanwhile, the Cuban Revolutionary Army wasn''t stopping there. Just days after attacking the casino, they launched an assault on the capital of Santiago, even occupying the government building and taking the mayor hostage.


    Santiago, Cuba''s second-largest city, is more than 800 kilometers from Havana, situated at the opposite ends of the island. It''s also one of Cuba''s critical ports.


    More importantly, the Cuban Revolutionary Army''s numbers had swelled to over 3,000 within a short period.


    This news shocked many.


    Several American newspapers reported on it, and many people began to remember the names of the Cuban Revolutionary Army and Castro.


    Santiago, located within the Caribbean Sea, is hailed as the "Capital of the Caribbean" due to its proximity to the Cayman Islands.


    That night, a cargo ship arrived at the port.


    It unloaded more weapons and ammunition, and in exchange, a box of money was taken aboard.


    The transaction was conducted on the spot, fair and square. With these weapons, the Cuban Revolutionary Army could recruit more people and stand up to the government forces.


    From this point forward, Cuba would never return to its former peace. America''s backyard was gone.


    There would no longer be Americans flocking to Cuba as tourists.


    As for Barzini''s casino, it would never rise again. Even if he managed to rebuild it, who would dare visit a war-torn Cuba?


    ...


    Hollywood


    HD Studios'' Private Screening Room


    Today, several industry heavyweights were in attendance, including Hardy. It was the screening day for Monroe''s new film,The Seven Year Itch.


    Monroe had become a major sensation.


    Naturally, her new film garnered immense anticipation.


    Sitting beside Hardy, Monroe appeared slightly tense. Hardy placed a calming hand on her thigh, gently soothing her nerves.


    "This is my first time watching the finished film. I''m not sure how it''ll turn out," Monroe admitted.


    "Have confidence in yourself, and have confidence in me too," Hardy replied with a reassuring smile.


    As the film began, the room fell silent.


    The movie was a comedy, focusing on a middle-aged man''s daydreams about his alluring new tenant on the second floor. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The film was peppered with humorous moments.


    One particularly iconic scene showed Monroe standing over a subway grate as a train passed, the gust of wind lifting her white dress. This moment not only became one of Hollywood''s most classic images but also solidified Monroe as a cultural icon.


    When the film ended, the room erupted in applause.


    "Bravo!"


    The executives stood up, smiling at Monroe. One of them remarked, "Miss Monroe exudes an unparalleled charm in this film, leaving a deep impression. I have no doubt audiences will adore her."


    Another studio head added, "Indeed. I can''t imagine a mature man who could resist Miss Monroe''s allure. She''s a guaranteed box office draw."


    The group then discussed the film''s distribution.


    Hardy planned to release it simultaneously in over a dozen countries, including the United States, the United Kingdom, France, Italy, Japan, Denmark, and Switzerland.


    Everyone agreed with the plan.


    The next step was to finalize the distribution details.


    At the Marina


    After leaving the studio, Hardy took Monroe to a yacht. Seeing the massive vessel, Monroe let out an excited gasp.


    "This yacht is gorgeous!"


    "Today''s a celebration," Hardy said. "Let''s sail out to congratulate you on the successful completion of your film."


    Once out at sea, the yacht anchored amidst the vast blue waters. Monroe emerged in a pink bikini, her stunning figure on full display, holding a glass of chilled wine.


    Hardy lounged on a deck chair.


    Instead of lying on a chair beside him, Monroe squeezed in next to Hardy, sipping her wine before offering him the glass.


    Her fingers lightly trailed over Hardy as she leaned closer.


    Their intimacy grew.


    Monroe with a flushed face whispered, "I still remember our first time¡ªon a yacht, just like this. It''s something I''ll never forget. How about we relive it tonight?"


    "Of course."


    ---

 Chapter 649 - 649 The Duel of the Beauties

    A Few Days Later


    A towering statue was erected on Hollywood Boulevard, standing an impressive eight meters tall.


    It depicted Monroe in her iconic white dress, the hem billowing like waves caught mid-air.


    The statue attracted crowds, becoming the next day''s headline news.


    "Hollywood Boulevard unveils a massive Monroe statue, likely inspired by her new film. Just looking at the statue, one feels the allure¡ªimagine what the movie must be like! It''s a must-see."


    The statue served as excellent publicity for the movie and, over time, became a notable Hollywood landmark.


    October


    Following an extensive promotional campaign, Monroe''s film premiered in over a dozen countries simultaneously, with more than a thousand theaters in the U.S. alone.


    Monroe''s fame in America now eclipsed that of any other actress.


    The new movie generated immense buzz, drawing audiences eager to secure tickets, especially mature men.


    The lighthearted and comedic storyline, coupled with Monroe''s stunning, seductive performance, left audiences captivated.


    One Week Later


    The North American box office results were in.


    The film grossed over $5 million in its first week alone.


    Distributors were ecstatic, confident that North American ticket sales would surpass $10 million.


    In other countries, the film also performed exceptionally well, far outpacing local productions.


    During this time, Monroe tirelessly toured cities to promote the movie, further boosting its box office performance.


    Meanwhile, Hardy returned to HD Studios for another screening¡ªthis time forRoman Holiday, which had just been completed.


    A stylish romance, the film required little post-production due to its lack of special effects.


    At the screening, Hollywood''s top executives were once again in attendance. Their confidence in Hardy''s productions had grown immensely.


    Hardy entered the screening room hand-in-hand with Hepburn.


    All eyes turned to them.


    Some gazes carried an unspoken curiosity.


    Hardy''s reputation for being a ladies'' man was well-known. Just days ago, he had walked in with Monroe. Now, he was accompanied by another young woman.


    Although this newcomer was unfamiliar to many, her pure and radiant beauty struck a chord, evoking a nostalgic sense of youthfulness.


    The Screening Begins Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hepburn was far more nervous than Monroe had been, clutching Hardy''s hand throughout the film. Her eyes, however, never left the screen.


    As the film concluded, the audience once again rose to their feet, applauding enthusiastically.


    "This is a fantastic romantic drama. Miss Hepburn has a style entirely different from Monroe''s¡ªpure, elegant, and graceful, with a unique charm that''s perfectly captured in this film. It''s a great piece of work," someone remarked.


    However, not everyone agreed.


    "While this film is undoubtedly fresh and Miss Hepburn''s purity and elegance are indisputable, audiences today seem to favor Monroe''s more sensual style. I''m not sure how well the market will accept this," another person commented.


    Indeed, the current American preference leaned heavily toward voluptuous actresses, as evidenced by the immense popularity of Monroe''sThe Seven Year Itch.


    Hepburn''s reserved nature made her even more nervous upon hearing this.


    Hardy smiled and said, "I believe this film will resonate with the audience. When something reaches the pinnacle of beauty, it becomes universally appreciated."


    "Currently, the market is saturated with voluptuous actresses. Introducing someone with Hepburn''s purity might provide a refreshing change for audiences."


    "If you''re worried about failure, Hardy Films will handle the distribution ourselves."


    Hearing this, the executives quickly backtracked. "No, no, we''re not doubting the quality of the film. We simply think it may not reach the same level of popularity as Miss Monroe''s movies. That said, the film''s standard is unquestionably high, and we''re happy to collaborate on the distribution."


    "Absolutely, we''re in."


    Hardy had become a leading figure in the film industry and a major shareholder in the joint distribution company. No one wanted to risk offending him over a single movie.


    Besides,Roman Holidaylooked promising. It might not be a blockbuster, but it was unlikely to lose money.


    Hardy, unfazed, was confident thatRoman Holidaywould exceed everyone''s expectations and become a massive hit. If anything, he considered these distributors lucky to share in the profits.


    November


    Promotions forRoman Holidaybegan across television, newspapers, and radio. This marked the public''s first introduction to Audrey Hepburn, and the initial impression of her was one of pure and radiant beauty.


    The male lead, Gregory Peck, was already a well-known actor, capable of drawing his fanbase to theaters.


    Early December


    AsThe Seven Year Itchbegan to wind down in popularity,Roman Holidaypremiered. Initially, the film''s performance aligned with expectations¡ªnowhere near the explosive reception of Monroe''s films.


    But as time went on, newspaper articles, magazine features, and television critiques started pouring in.


    All were overwhelmingly positive about Hepburn.


    Her youthful beauty and elegance captured countless hearts.


    Attendance rates began to climb.


    In Europe, the response was even more fervent than in North America. Europeans seemed to favor Hepburn''s delicate charm over Monroe''s bold sensuality.


    Roman Holiday''s plot was simple yet enchanting, akin to a fairy tale. It fulfilled a deep emotional yearning for many viewers.


    A princess, an ordinary working man, falling in love, but ultimately unable to be together.


    It was a classic love story.


    Bittersweet yet deeply beautiful.


    Hepburn quickly ascended to become a new kind of goddess in people''s hearts¡ªa "pure goddess," distinct from Monroe''s "sensual goddess" image.


    To borrow a phrase from the future, Hepburn had become the "leader of the virtuous beauties."


    This year, the film industry saw a revitalization thanks to these two movies. The previously sluggish market was reinvigorated. Critics began comparing Monroe and Hepburn, coining the term "The Duel of the Beauties."


    Roman Holidayin the United Kingdom


    When the film premiered in the UK, the British royal family received a private copy for a screening at Buckingham Palace. Princess Margaret, upon watching it, felt an uncanny resonance with the story.


    A princess on an adventure, meeting a journalist named Jon, falling in love.


    The plot reminded her of her own encounter with Hardy.


    The next time they met, she vowed to ask him if the film was inspired by her.


    ---

 Chapter 650 - 650 Cayman Islands Offers

    Recently, Margaret received an invitation from Hardy.


    The Cayman Islands project was now complete, and Hardy had extended invitations to members of the British royal family, including Princess Elizabeth, Princess Margaret, and other British nobles, to visit the islands.


    As Elizabeth was occupied with official duties, she assigned Margaret to represent the royal family. Margaret, thrilled by the news, spent several nights eagerly anticipating Christmas and New Year''s, counting the days until she could reunite with Hardy in the Cayman Islands.


    Her current emotions could be likened to a an apple, ready to be picked.


    January 8th


    The entire Cayman Islands were lit up with colorful decorations.


    Everywhere was filled with a celebratory atmosphere.


    8:08 PM


    As a massive firework bloomed in the sky, the opening ceremony of the Cayman Islands officially began. Two warships fired a 36-gun salute.


    First, Hardy took the stage for a speech, followed by vibrant and lively performances. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    9:00 PM


    People began moving around freely. Some rushed into the casinos, while others strolled down the luxurious shopping streets. Although there were just over ten thousand tourists on the island, most of them were either wealthy or influential.


    Margaret met Hepburn, whom she liked very much, and took her shopping. If casinos were a man''s paradise, then shopping streets were undoubtedly for women.


    There were no troublesome people on the island, allowing everyone to fully enjoy this freedom.


    Many people played all night, losing track of time.


    11:00 PMPrincess Margaret discreetly got into a car that came to pick her up, and boarded Hardy''s large yacht at the dock, and the yacht set sail.


    In the master bedroom, Princess Margaret lost herself to a single whisper of "darling."


    The Next DayMany people didn''t wake up until noon.


    Soon after, they received a notification.


    That afternoon, at the island''s exhibition center, there would be an economic business showcase, inviting members of the business community to participate.


    Hardy had a plan.


    For these visitors, he didn''t just want them to play and spend money.


    He wanted them to make money as well.


    Only then would people be reluctant to leave this place.


    Inside the Economic Exhibition HallThe first seminar featured an economist explaining how offshore companies could help businesses with tax avoidance.


    Hundreds of industry leaders, more than those at national-level economic summits, sat in the audience.


    On stage, the middle-aged economist spoke confidently.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as accomplished business professionals, many of you may have encountered offshore companies. These entities are often used to structure international business operations in a way that minimizes tax liabilities¡ªlegally and within the bounds of the law."


    "To illustrate, let me share an example," the economist said, drawing a triangular diagram on the blackboard.


    Foreign Company ¡ú U.S. Company ¡ú Cayman Company


    "Consider a scenario where a U.S. company purchases goods worth $1 million directly from a foreign supplier. In this case, the tax obligations are straightforward and applied to the full transaction. However, if the transaction is routed through an offshore company, such as one based in the Cayman Islands, the structure can result in significant tax savings. By adjusting the pricing and profit allocation, a portion of the earnings remains in the Cayman Islands, where it may be subject to little or no tax."


    "This untaxed amount remains within your control. Additionally, the lower declared profits in the U.S. reduce corporate taxes, and potentially personal income taxes as well. Using such a structure, it''s possible to save over $200,000 in this example¡ªlegally."


    Many in the audience were stunned.


    It turned out this could be done.


    And the most crucial part? It was entirely legal.


    The economist emphasized, "This is just the simplest method of tax avoidance. There are many ways to avoid taxes."


    "Cayman is currently the world''s only tax haven. There are no taxes of any kind here. Cayman companies can freely list in the U.S. and the U.K. without restrictions. The Cayman Islands also enforce confidentiality regulations favorable to international business companies."


    "By registering a company in Cayman, you can bypass foreign exchange controls. Once the company is established, you can open offshore accounts, allowing free flow of foreign currency."


    "Cayman has no personal income tax, corporate tax, inheritance tax, or trust tax. Registering a company is extremely convenient¡ªyou only need to pay a fixed opening fee and an annual management fee to operate a company here."


    Many people began calculating in their minds.


    If they relocated their companies to Cayman or opened branches here, how much money could their businesses save each year?


    The numbers weren''t small.


    At that moment, many were tempted.


    In another exhibition hallAn economist was explaining how to set up a family trust fund.


    "The family trust fund is crucial for a family. Many heirs are not qualified managers. How can you ensure they maintain long-term financial stability? A trust fund is the most viable solution, providing security for family members."


    "The trust services offered by Wells Fargo in Cayman are managed by a professional economic team. These funds generate annual returns, ensuring the trust fund operates sustainably over the long term."


    "Another key point is that once you set up a trust, any stocks you hold will be separated from you. If a divorce occurs during this period, you can avoid significant losses. If you personally hold stocks, you might have to give half to your spouse. However, if these are part of a family trust then no one gets a share."


    ---

 Chapter 651 - 651 Cayman Island Most Profitable Venture.

    In the Third Exhibition Hall


    This hall featured banks, especially Wells Fargo, showcasing overseas collaboration projects and investment opportunities. Many business owners, typically focused on their specific industries, had limited understanding of investments. Now, banks could assist them in professional and strategic resource allocation.


    For instance, some celebrities, who might earn millions of dollars due to their fame, lacked any knowledge about investments.


    Cayman could help them invest.


    Although American banks have always offered investment services, Cayman''s services extended to global investments, with a broader scope of opportunities.


    Cayman presented over 300 investment projects spanning countries and regions such as Italy, the UK, France, Denmark, the Netherlands, Japan, Hong Kong, Penang, Malacca, and Singapore.


    Many attendees left the exhibition hall, continuing to discuss financial investment topics with their friends.


    Someone remarked, "I saw a price list for Cayman membership cards¡ª$15,000 annually. That''s not cheap."


    Another person responded, "It''s not cheap, but I believe more people will want to become Cayman members. This place isn''t just about leisure; it helps us make money. It''s going to become a global club for the wealthy. $15,000 isn''t much at all."


    "Absolutely. To gather so many wealthy individuals, politicians, and celebrities¡ªthis is an enormous pool of resources. Even if you can tap into just a fraction of these resources, the returns will be massive."


    Someone nearby did some quick math and exclaimed in surprise, "If Cayman has 10,000 members, my goodness, that''s $150 million annually. And I think there will definitely be more than 10,000. If there are a million members, that''s $1.5 billion!"


    It was astonishing to realize how lucrative this could be.


    Even after accounting for complimentary cards for presidents, parliament members, politicians, and heads of top financial groups, the revenue from second-tier wealthy individuals'' membership fees would still be astronomical.


    The casinos revenue was nothing in comparison.


    Duty-free shopping? Insignificant.


    People realized that membership fees were Hardy''s most profitable venture.


    After Cayman''s official opening, large groups of guests left after three days. However, thousands of visitors continued to arrive daily.


    These thousands of people, enjoyed increasingly refined services.


    Meanwhile, more and more companies began setting up on Cayman Island. People recognized the benefits of offshore companies, and some businesses weren''t going to pass up the opportunity to increase their profits.


    After spending a few days in the U.S., Hardy boarded a plane to the UK to attend his viscount conferral ceremony.


    The British Royal Family conducts an annual investiture ceremony.


    Previously, Hardy''s appointment as Governor of Cayman was a special investiture, held as a standalone event. This time, the titles of Governor of Penang and Malacca and the hereditary title of Viscount were conferred as part of the standard investiture ceremony.


    This ceremony included over twenty individuals.


    The highest-ranking recipient inherited a family dukedom, while two others inherited earldoms. Three individuals were granted viscount titles: Hardy and two others, both of whom were members of the British Cabinet.


    The ceremony was grand.


    Having experienced it once before, Hardy was familiar with the process. However, this time, King George VI was too ill to officiate. Historically, George VI would pass away from cancer a few months later. Therefore, Princess Elizabeth presided over the investiture.


    Princess Elizabeth placed the sword on Hardy''s shoulder.


    Hardy recited the oath.


    From that moment, he became a hereditary viscount of the United Kingdom, with the assigned territories of Penang and Malacca.


    Although ceremonial, this officially legitimized Hardy''s authority over Penang and Malacca. Titles and recognition often carry significant weight.


    After the royal dinner, as people bid their farewells, Hardy leaned in to exchange a close farewell with Margaret. Whispering softly in his ear, Margaret said, "Don''t go back just yet; I''ll come find you."


    Hardy gave a barely noticeable nod.


    Later, Hardy slept soundly in his hotel room until after 9 PM, when the doorbell rang. Opening the door, he found a woman wrapped in a coat and scarf, her face mostly concealed, standing at the entrance.


    From her figure alone, Hardy immediately recognized Margaret.


    He quickly ushered her inside."How did you manage to get out?" Hardy asked.


    "I just said I was going to visit a friend, and here I am," Margaret replied with a triumphant smile.


    Hardy grasped Margaret''s cold hands and tucked them into his embrace. Touched by his gesture, Margaret leaned in close. Hardy noticed how icy her lips were and hurried to warm her with his passion.


    When they finally finished, more than an hour had passed.


    "I hate to part with you," Margaret said wistfully. "After this, it''ll probably be months before we see each other again." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though she could always find an excuse to visit Cayman or other countries to see Hardy, their meetings were inevitably fleeting.


    However, it was precisely this brevity that sometimes made such moments even more cherished.


    "How about I arrange an official visit to Hong Kong in a few months? Or perhaps Penang and Malacca, since they''re British territories?" Margaret suggested.


    "That''s an excellent idea," Hardy replied.


    The two agreed on the timing of their next meeting, and Margaret''s sadness quickly faded, replaced by hope and anticipation.


    By March, it was time for the annual Academy Awards. This year''s event in Hollywood was livelier than the last.


    After Hardy sidelined McKenzie, no one had dared to suppress Hollywood. With a series of revitalization measures, the industry regained its vitality and returned to its former glory. Hollywood was once again the paradise for filmmakers.


    This year, Marilyn Monroe didn''t make it into the Best Actress category. AlthoughThe Seven Year Itchwas hugely popular, grossing $13.5 million, it lacked artistic merit.


    Audrey Hepburn, however, was a contender for Best Actress.


    Of course, Hardy''s behind-the-scenes efforts played a crucial role.


    Hepburn was a newcomer, andRoman Holidaywas her debut as a lead actress. Winning the Best Actress award would undoubtedly cement her place in cinematic history.


    As the presenter stood on stage and read from the card, they announced loudly, "The Oscar for Best Actress goes to Audrey Hepburn forRoman Holiday!"


    ---

 Chapter 652 - 652 Conflict In Malaya

    The audience erupted into applause.


    Hepburn stood up, trembling with excitement despite having prepared herself mentally. Seated beside her, Hardy received a tight hug from the elated actress.


    On stage, Hepburn wore a white princess evening gown, accessorized with a pearl necklace and a pearl-encrusted hairpiece.


    She accepted the golden statuette, the symbol of her new status as a leading lady.


    "The first person I''d like to thank is Mr. Hardy," she said during her speech. "He discovered me and gave me the opportunity to step onto the big screen."


    Many women in the audience couldn''t help but feel envious. This girl was truly fortunate to have caught Hardy''s attention. They wondered, Why didn''t they get that chance? If Hardy had noticed anyone of them, perhaps she could''ve become a star too.


    That evening, Hardy stayed at Hepburn''s new home.


    Her bed was exceptionally soft, with plenty of bounce¡ªprobably from numerous springs, Hardy speculated.


    ...


    During this time, Hardy inspected his enterprises. In Australia, where he had purchased vast tracts of land, he had discovered an enormous iron ore deposit. Since then, he had also found two additional iron mines, a copper mine, and a large coal mine.


    These discoveries caused the stock of Hardy Mining to soar.


    Hardy Mining had begun developing these resources in collaboration with several major U.S. mining companies. Together, they formed joint ventures, quickly establishing Hardy Mining as one of the world''s leading mining giants.


    Currently, Hardy Mining''s assets had grown to exceed billions of dollars, far surpassing the value at the time of acquisition. Even selling just a few of his mines could yield three to four times the profit, but Hardy had no intention of selling. Being in the mining industry provided him with significant influence.


    Meanwhile, Hardy''s chain supermarket business in the U.S. had expanded to over 20 locations, with plans to reach 100 stores by the following summer.


    His fast-food chains as well as coffee shops, had also begun appearing rapidly thanks to the franchising model, which accelerated their rollout.


    The plans Hardy had made were now materializing.


    Just as Hardy was contemplating new investment opportunities, news arrived from Penang: A group of Chinese officials from the MCA had seized the assets of one of Hardy''s Malay-owned investment companies, resulting in casualties.


    Hardy''s focus sharpened immediately.


    "To Penang," he ordered.


    Wasting no time, Hardy boarded a B-29 bomber and flew swiftly to Penang. Upon his arrival, the local leaders gathered to report the situation.


    Hardy glanced over the group and said sternly, "Tell me everything. Leave nothing out."


    An economic secretary stepped forward and explained, "It''s the Idris family in Johor. They own numerous plantations and processing companies in the area. Recently, they''ve been harassed repeatedly by Chinese locals. Messages were sent demanding that they sell their industrial parks and businesses at near giveaway prices. They were warned that refusal would bring endless trouble."


    "Three days ago, a conflict broke out. It started with a shootout, and then the local Sultan dispatched police and military forces, who sided with the Chinese attackers. They fired on the Idris family, killing several of their members. The remaining family members were arrested on charges of rioting and causing harm. Now, the head of the Idris family and his son are imprisoned in Johor''s jail. Only his younger brother, Idris Azman, managed to escape and came to the governor''s office for help."


    The Malays capitalists in the region were known for their resourcefulness and industriousness, which enabled them to build successful businesses and enterprises. This situation, however, led to deep-seated resentment and prejudice among the Chinese, who believed in communism, and the Malaysian Sultans, who wanted to maintain control. They felt that the capitalist businessmen were gaining too much wealth and should start sharing it with them.


    When the British felt that the situation in Malaya was getting out of hand, they resorted to their most frequently used tactic: divide and conquer. They announced that the Chinese were entitled to certain privileges in the region. The Chinese interpreted this as the government endorsing their ideology of equal sharing and believed that the Malay businessmen had gone too far, profiting from the labor of their people while refusing to share equally with them.


    First came the increased taxes¡ªtaxes imposed on the Malays businessmen were significantly higher than those for the Chinese.


    Then came extortion. Using their control over local governance, the Chinese officials frequently demanded money under various pretexts.


    Now, things had escalated to outright confiscation of Malay-owned businesses and properties. The Idris family, who had endured this for a long time, finally decided to resist, especially since they had connections with Hardy''s investment group. This gave them more confidence to push back against the oppression. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Initially, the Chinese locals gathered two to three hundred people to attack the Idris family''s properties. However, the Idris family was not to be underestimated. Their plantations and processing facilities employed a large number of Malay workers. Seeing their livelihoods at risk, these workers armed themselves and fought back against the attackers.


    The locals were driven away, but they regrouped with even more people¡ªover a thousand this time¡ªand clashed again with the Idris family and their workers.


    Both sides suffered casualties, but the Chinese were once again repelled.


    Then there was the local Sultan, who was receiving only a fraction of what the businessmen were earning. He felt deeply dissatisfied, believing it was his right to take whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted, on his land. However, this newly emerged group of capitalists refused to yield to him, treating him like a beggar¡ªgiving him some money only when they made a profit, and nothing when they did not.


    ---

 Chapter 653 - 653 Communism And Capitalism Struggle

    Finally, seeing an opportunity to annex another unstable yet wealthy business enterprise, he intervened, sending several hundred armed police and soldiers. Under the threat of firearms, the Idris family was forced to surrender.


    The armed forces beat the Idris family associate indiscriminately, arrested dozens, and took the Idris family''s father and son into custody.


    Idris Azman, the second son, managed to escape and sought help from Hardy''s company in Malacca. The Hardy Investment Group immediately reported the situation to the governor''s office.


    Hardy listened to the entire account in silence. No one in the room dared to speak or even breathe too loudly, unsure of what their governor would decide.


    After a long pause, Hardy finally spoke. "I understand. I will handle this personally. You all may go about your business."


    Then he added, "Also, notify Bill Reiser and Lance Bean to come see me as soon as possible."


    The room grew tense.


    Penang and Malacca did not have their own military forces. The security of the region was maintained by HD Defense Company''s two military bases in Southeast Asia.


    Bill Reiser was the head of the Penang base, and Lance Bean oversaw the Singapore base.


    Was the governor preparing for military action?


    Reiser, stationed nearby in Penang, arrived within half an hour. Bean, based in Singapore, flew in on a two-seater fighter jet as soon as he received the telegram.


    Along with them came Smith, Hardy''s intelligence chief for the region, a shrewd and perceptive man.


    Hardy looked at the three of them and asked, "How many ground troops are available right now?"


    "Roughly 1,500 regular marines. If we temporarily reassign personnel from some ships, we could muster up to 3,000," Reiser replied.


    "And aircraft?" Hardy asked.


    "Both Penang and Singapore have ten planes each, including fighters and bombers," Bean said.


    Hardy nodded. The forces weren''t vast, but they should suffice to deal with the local Sultan and his militia. "Go back and prepare for combat. I''ll give you no more than two days."


    The two men were immediately energized.


    Though they didn''t know who the target was, they didn''t care. Their job at HD Defense Company paid basic wages without assignments, but missions meant bonuses¡ªthe bigger the mission, the bigger the bonus.


    For these hardened fighters, battle wasn''t something they feared; it was something they looked forward to.


    After they left, Hardy turned to Smith. "What do you know about the Sultan of Johor?"


    "I have a general understanding of the situation," Smith replied.


    "Good. I have two tasks for you," Hardy said, motioning Smith closer. He whispered instructions into Smith''s ear, and Smith nodded repeatedly.


    Once Smith departed, Hardy went to the living room and called for his secretary. "Go and meet with Idris Azman," he instructed, giving additional orders before the secretary left.


    At a modest inn in Penang, Idris Azman was living through the most stressful days of his life.


    The Idris family faced a crisis of unprecedented scale. He feared they might face complete annihilation. Thankfully, his elder brother had prepared in advance, relocating the women and children of the family to Malacca, where they were spared from the turmoil.


    But his elder brother and nephew were now imprisoned, along with the family''s key managers and factory supervisors. The Chinese attackers'' intentions were clear¡ªthey aimed to seize the Idris family''s assets and showed no intention of negotiating in good faith.


    Contracts and legal agreements held no weight. The Chinese were operating as little more than bandits, backed by the Sultan.


    The Idris family had no choice but to turn to the governor''s office for help. They hoped that the British, given their ties and the taxes the family had paid, would intervene to rescue the imprisoned family members.


    As long as the family could reunite safely, Idris Azman was willing to forgo some of their business interests.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    Startled, Idris Azman stood and opened it to find a Westerner.


    The man nodded. "Are you Mr. Idris Azman?"


    "Yes, that''s me. And you are?"


    "I am the secretary to Governor Hardy."


    Idris Azman was taken aback. He hadn''t expected the governor''s secretary to visit him personally. This was a figure of significant influence in Penang and Malacca.


    "Good day, Mr. Secretary. Do you have news about my brother and nephew?"


    "Not yet," the secretary replied.


    Idris Azman''s heart sank. "Then why are you here?"


    "I''m here to ask if you''re willing to hire HD Security Company to rescue your family. If you agree, you''ll need to sign a contract. Of course, there will also be a service fee of $200,000 for the special mission. If you can''t pay immediately, you may owe it as a debt."


    "Additionally, no matter what happens in the future, you must state that this was purely a business arrangement and had nothing to do with politics," the secretary added. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I agree to this, you''ll take action to rescue them?" Idris Azman asked.


    "That''s correct," the secretary confirmed.


    Without hesitation, Idris Azman signed the agreement presented by the secretary.


    "As long as you can rescue my brother, nephew, and the others in the factory, I''ll agree to anything. But can you tell me how you plan to rescue them?" Idris Azman asked.


    The secretary shrugged. "Sorry, I don''t know the details."


    "But perhaps when you read the newspapers later, you''ll understand what happened," the secretary added with a nod before leaving.


    ---

 Chapter 654 - 654 Capitalist In Communist Countries

    Johor is one of the largest states in Malaya, with an area of about 20,000 square kilometers. Located between Malacca and Singapore, most of Johor''s land is flat plains with gentle terrain and several rivers flowing through it, making it the most suitable place for agriculture in all of Malaya.


    The state is filled with rubber plantations, estates, spice gardens, tobacco farms, and palm plantations, along with rich forest resources.


    Johor Bahru City


    The capital of Johor State, also known as Johor Bahru, is situated at the southernmost tip of Johor. It is separated from Singapore by just a narrow strait, and Singapore itself was historically separated from Johor.


    At this moment, Abdullah Hussain Idris, his son, and several dozen of the Idris family''s supervisors and factory managers are all in Johor Bahru City. To be precise, they are in Johor Bahru City Prison.


    The prison is filthy and chaotic.


    There are no beds.


    People can only sit on the stone-paved floor. Abdullah Hussain Idris''s son, Hafiz Idris, is in very poor condition, suffering from a high fever.


    Hafiz Idris, who had worked on his father''s plantation from a young age and ate well, was a strong, healthy, and courageous young man. He led the charge during clashes with the Chinese who attempted to rob them. His bravery earned him admiration among the Idris family''s workers, who were emboldened to fight back because a member of the Idris family personally took the lead.


    During the second confrontation, a chaotic brawl broke out. Though Hafiz Idris was skilled in combat, he was ambushed and struck on the head with a stick.


    Fortunately, his life was not in danger.


    However, after the conflict ended, Johor''s military police arrived immediately. Before Hafiz Idris could receive medical attention, he was thrown into prison. The next day, his wounds became infected, and he developed a fever that had persisted for two days.


    "Bang, bang, bang~~!"


    Abdullah Hussain Idris pounded on the cell door. "Someone, come quickly! Help us!"


    After a while, a Malay guard approached and said, "What is it? Have you come to your senses and decided to sign?"


    "My son has a high fever and needs treatment," Abdullah Hussain Idris pleaded.


    The Malay guard chuckled, "Sign the papers, and you''ll be released. Then you can take him for treatment."


    "This is extortion and robbery!" Abdullah Hussain Idris fumed.


    The Sultans''s and the Chinese politicians goal from the start was to seize the Idris family''s assets. After imprisoning them, they approached Abdullah Hussain Idris with an agreement.


    The agreement stipulated the purchase of all the Idris family''s lands, rubber plantations, estates, and processing factories in Johor for a mere ¡ê10,000.


    Assets worth millions of US dollars were being offered for the price of ¡ê10,000¡ªa blatant robbery.


    The Idris family had spent three generations, spanning decades, building their business. How could Abdullah Hussain Idris bear to give it up? Naturally, he refused to sign.


    His imprisonment was meant to coerce him into submission.


    Now, with Hafiz Idris''s condition deteriorating, the Malays had even more leverage. Abdullah Hussain Idris''s request for medical treatment for his son was met with the demand that he must sign the agreement first.


    "Sign the papers, and your son can live. You''ll also be free to leave. If you don''t sign, your son might die. What''s the use of wealth then?" The Malay guard sneered, holding the agreement in front of Abdullah Hussain Idris.


    "Will you sign?"


    Abdullah Hussain Idris clenched his teeth so hard they nearly shattered.


    What good is wealth if you are living in a country with no human rights? At that moment, he felt like a fattened lamb ready for slaughter. Without business rights or human rights in this country, anyone could plunder his property at will.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris was unwilling to accept this fate.


    Seeing Idris remain silent for a long time, The Malay guard smirked, turned to leave, and said mockingly, "Don''t sign? Fine, let''s see how long your son lasts. He probably won''t make it another day or two."


    The Malay guard was nearly at the door when Abdullah Hussain Idris glanced at his son, whose lips were parched from the fever. His heart filled with anguish.


    Yes, if his son died, what would money matter?


    "Wait, I''ll sign," Abdullah Hussain Idris finally uttered the humiliating words.


    The other plantation supervisors and managers in the nearby cells lowered their heads in silence.


    They couldn''t outmatch their oppressors, after all.


    The Malay guard grinned triumphantly, turned back, and approached Abdullah Hussain Idris''s cell. "That''s more like it. Sign the papers, and you''ll all be free to go."


    He slid the agreement through the bars along with a pen.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris''s hand trembled as he held the pen. A bitter taste churned in his heart as he gritted his teeth and signed his name.


    The papers were signed at last.


    He handed the agreement to the man.


    "Can you release us now?" Abdullah Hussain Idris asked.


    The Malay guard inspected the signature, folded the agreement, and slipped it into his pocket. With a smirk, he said, "Wait until we''ve processed everything."


    Abdullah Hussain Idris''s eyes widened.


    He felt deceived.


    Gripping the bars tightly, he shouted, "My son has been burning up for two or three days. He needs immediate treatment! You said you''d release us after I signed!"


    "Did I? I don''t recall saying that," The Malay guard replied smugly.


    "Scoundrel! You liar!" Abdullah Hussain Idris cursed furiously.


    Normally a composed and refined man, Abdullah Hussain Idris rarely lost his temper. But this time, his anger boiled over, as he felt utterly betrayed.


    "I''ve already handed over my family''s assets! What more do you want?"


    Abdullah Hussain Idris reached out to grab The Malay guard, but the latter dodged. A nearby prison guard, seeing the commotion, stepped in with a baton and jabbed it hard at Abdullah Hussain Idris, forcing him to retreat.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris, consumed by rage, didn''t even register the pain. He only wanted to catch the despicable man and make him pay. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this, the other Idris family supervisors quickly pulled Idris back. "Mr. Idris, please, calm down!"


    They feared he might be beaten to death as well.


    The Malay guard, thoroughly pleased, sneered at Abdullah Hussain Idris''s disheveled state. No matter how wealthy and capable these capitalists were, they still ended up under his control.


    With that, The Malay guard walked away.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris knelt beside his son, whose pale face was filled with pain. Tears streamed down Idris''s face. He regretted losing his family''s fortune but hated himself even more for his lack of foresight. He had assumed the communists wouldn''t go to such extremes and believed survival was still possible.


    But now, it was clear.


    They wanted to push him to the brink.


    This tragic fate was the result of his poor judgment, his weakness, and his naive belief that people still possessed a shred of conscience.


    Yet, he now understood that this world was full of wolves, all eager to devour him and seize his properties.


    ---

 Chapter 655 - 655 Weaknesses Of The Royal Succession System

    The Sultan''s Palace, Johor


    Though called a palace, it was essentially a large estate. The current Sultan of Johor, Ismail, was in his forties, with four wives and two sons.


    In later years, when the Malaysian Federation was established, Malaysia had nine kings, one of whom was Ismail.


    At this moment, Ismail was relaxing under a tree, surrounded by several maidservants attending to him.


    The Malay guard approached respectfully. "Your Highness, Sultan, Abdullah Hussain Idris has signed the papers," he said, handing over the agreement.


    Ismail was delighted. He took the agreement with a smile and began to read.


    In reality, Ismail couldn''t fully understand the agreement. However, he could recognize the signature, and once the paper was signed, the Idris family''s assets would belong to him¡ªassets worth millions of dollars.


    "So they''ve finally submitted? Haha! You did well. Send people to take over those estates and enterprises. Those are all mine now," the Sultan ordered.


    "Yes, Your Highness. But what should we do with the Idris family? Should we continue detaining them?" the malay guard asked.


    Ismail sneered coldly. "Of course, keep them locked up. Detain them for a year until we''ve fully taken over their assets."


    "Besides, they still have some value. We can squeeze more out of them later."


    "What about Abdullah Hussain Idris''s son? He''s running a high fever and might die if he doesn''t get treatment. Should we do something about it?" the guard inquired.


    "No need. Deaths are normal. Those people all deserve to die. The only reason they''re still alive is that killing them outright would be difficult to justify to the British. Otherwise, I would''ve had them all killed long ago and taken their property outright. That would''ve been much simpler than going through these agreements."


    "I understand, Your Highness. I''ll begin taking over the assets immediately," the guard replied, bowing before leaving.


    Singapore a modest estate.


    A car drove into the estate and parked in the garage. Several men in black suits stepped out, dragging another man from the vehicle. The man''s head was covered with a black hood, and his hands were cuffed behind his back. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man was not tall and was dragged into the living room like a helpless chicken by the burly men.


    Standing in the living room, he trembled uncontrollably.


    He had been planning to enjoy himself that evening, but just as he stepped out of his house and approached his car, he was seized by these burly men, hooded, handcuffed, and thrown into the vehicle.


    He had wanted to cry out for help.


    But he immediately felt the cold barrel of a gun pressed against his neck, silencing him in terror.


    "Swish!"


    The black hood was pulled off.


    His face was revealed¡ªabout forty years old, with dark skin and features typical of a Malay. Anyone who had seen Sultan Ismail of Johor would notice a resemblance between this man and Ismail.


    "Your name is Maha?" a middle-aged foreigner sitting opposite him asked.


    "Yes, I am Maha," the man replied.


    "You are Ismail''s brother."


    "Yes. May I ask why you''re looking for me?" Maha stammered, trembling.


    "Do you want to become Sultan?" the foreigner asked.


    Maha froze.


    "Sultan? There might have been a chance in the past, but now it''s impossible. When my father was alive, I was second in line. After the title passed to Ismail, every son he''s had has pushed me further down the line. Now, with Ismail having two sons, I''m fourth in line. Even if Ismail dies, I can''t become Sultan."


    The foreigner chuckled. "I''m only asking if you want to be Sultan. If you say no, I''ll kill you right here and move on to the fifth in line."


    Maha shivered in fear.


    The threat was clear¡ªrefusal meant death.


    Gritting his teeth, Maha replied, "Of course, I want it. Ever since I was young, I''ve wanted it. But just because I was born a little over a year after Ismail, I''ve always been ranked behind him. He inherited the throne and all the family''s wealth, while I''ve been forced to survive on a pitiful allowance each year. Why? Just because he was born first?"


    In history, there had been countless cases of brothers fighting for the throne.


    As the second-born, Maha had long felt bitter. His elder brother inherited everything, while he received a mere pittance. Every time he collected his allowance, he felt like a beggar. During festivals, he had to bow respectfully to his brother; otherwise, his allowance could be cut off.


    This constant humiliation burned within Maha.


    It was one of the main reasons he had moved to Singapore.


    "We can help you become the Sultan of Johor, but we have conditions," the foreigner said.


    "What conditions? I have nothing to offer," Maha replied.


    "I know you have nothing. We''ll take care of everything first. Afterward, when you succeed, we want half of Johor''s assets¡ªland, population, everything¡ªand we''ll choose which parts we want," the foreigner stated.


    Maha was shocked by the demand.


    "Half? That''s far too much!" Maha exclaimed.


    The foreigner smirked coldly. "Right now, you don''t even have half. Without our help, you''ll remain a parasite, forever kneeling at Ismail''s feet."


    Maha immediately realized his situation.


    Indeed, none of these assets were currently his. What was there to feel protective about?


    What ancestral inheritance?


    None of it was his.


    If he succeeded, he would still get half, and he could become Sultan.


    "Fine, I agree to your terms," Maha said.


    The foreigner smiled. "Remember this agreement. Once everything is done, I''ll come back for you." He turned to the burly men beside him. "Alright, send him back."


    Maha was stunned.


    "You''re not going to make me sign anything? Just a verbal agreement? Aren''t you worried I''ll go back on my word?" Maha asked, puzzled.


    The foreigner laughed. "A written agreement? That can be torn up. Besides, would this kind of agreement even stand in court?"


    "In this world, everything is decided by power. If we dare to kill the current Sultan, do you think we''d hesitate to kill you? If you betray us, we''ll simply eliminate you and move on to the next in line. Eventually, someone smart will appear."


    Maha shuddered.


    The foreigner was right. If they could kill his brother, killing him would be even easier.


    "I¡ªI''ll keep my promise," Maha quickly assured.


    "I''m sure you will. Now, let''s look forward to our next meeting," the foreigner said with a smile.


    Maha was sent back to his home. Even after returning, he remained agitated and excited. For so long, he had been the family''s black sheep, but now he finally had a chance to become Sultan.


    He knew his only value was his identity.


    What did it matter if he gave up half of Johor''s assets? As long as he gained the other half, he could still become Sultan of Johor. Even with only half the land, it would be more than what most other people dream of.


    The more Maha thought about it, the more thrilled he became. He poured himself a glass of wine and downed it in one gulp.


    ---

 Chapter 656 - 656 HD Security Storm The Palace

    The Sultan of Johor had only about 2,000 troops.


    But they weren''t a proper military force; they were more accurately described as a militarized police unit. As Malaya was a British colony, its military was under British control, and the British prohibited Malaya from maintaining a significant local armed force, fearing a potential rebellion.


    As for the types of forces, there were no naval or air forces¡ªonly infantry. At most, they had a few trucks, which were already considered a mechanized force.


    At this moment, a Fletcher-class destroyer and a Rudderow-class escort destroyer entered the strait from opposite ends, taking full control of the entire waterway.


    Johor Bahru City, located on the strait''s coast, had residents who could clearly see the cannons on the warships. However, they paid no attention, assuming they were British warships.


    "Buzz~~!"


    A few planes flew over Johor Bahru City, drawing the attention of many citizens who looked up.


    "Are those British planes patrolling?"


    Moments later, the sound of roaring engines filled the air.


    Dozens of trucks rushed into Johor Bahru City from the direction of Malacca. Once inside the city, one group headed straight for the prison, while another drove toward the Sultan''s palace.


    Simultaneously, planes flew over the Johor military camp. Some bored soldiers looked up, only to suddenly see the bomb bays of a bomber open, releasing dozens of bombs.


    "Boom, boom, boom~~~!"


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom~~~!"


    Before anyone could react, the bombs detonated, throwing the Johor military camp into chaos. The explosions killed an unknown number of soldiers on the spot, leaving the camp engulfed in flames and smoke.


    Many struggled to escape for their lives.


    In the Sultan''s palace, Sultan Ismail was reviewing documents. Families like the Idris family were not uncommon in Johor, and he planned to seize the assets of all these capitalist families. He believed that once this was accomplished, his wealth would skyrocket, making him the richest Sultan in all of Malaya.


    But just then, a rumbling explosion echoed in the distance.


    Ismail, who had experienced war before, recognized the sound of bombs. During the war between the Japanese and the British, when the Japanese occupied Johor, he was already the Sultan. At that time, he had chosen to surrender without resistance, preserving his position.


    The sound of explosions made him anxious. He hurriedly stepped outside and asked his steward, "What''s going on?"


    The steward, bowing, replied, "Your Highness, the explosion seems to be coming from the direction of the military camp. Look, there are planes in the sky."


    Ismail looked toward the sky.


    Although the distance was considerable, the coastal air was clear, and the blue sky allowed for a far-reaching view. He could see several planes flying over the military camp.


    "What¡ªwhat''s happening?!"


    "I don''t know. Could it be another war?" the steward speculated.


    "Quick, send someone to investigate!" Ismail ordered anxiously.


    The steward agreed and was about to leave when suddenly, over a dozen trucks arrived at the estate gates. They didn''t stop and instead rammed through the iron gates, sending them flying with a loud crash.


    "Bang!"


    The gates were smashed open with a deafening noise.


    The guards stationed at the gate immediately rushed out from their posts, but several black rifles protruded from the sides of the trucks and opened fire mercilessly.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat-tat!"


    The guards were instantly riddled with bullets.


    Ismail stood at the entrance of his villa. Seeing the gates breached and his guards shot dead from afar, he realized something catastrophic was happening.


    The trucks stopped close to the palace. Ismail thought about fleeing, but before he could act, a group of men dressed in black combat uniforms with black hoods over their faces opened fire on him.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat-tat!"


    A burst of bullets riddled Ismail''s chest. He fell to the ground, his face still frozen in disbelief.


    Why?


    Why would these people dare to storm his palace and kill him?


    Who were they?


    But these questions no longer mattered to him.


    Johor Prison


    The prison was relatively well-guarded, with a sturdy iron gate at the entrance. Beyond that was the administrative area, followed by a second iron gate leading to the detention blocks.


    Over a dozen trucks arrived at the prison gate. The first truck rammed the gate without hesitation, breaking it open. The attackers stormed into the administrative area.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat! Rat-a-tat-tat~~!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every prison guard encountered was gunned down mercilessly.


    The second iron gate was thick and solid, but that posed no problem for the attackers. They rushed into the control room, shot the guards, and pressed the button to open the gate.


    Inside the cell block, Abdullah Hussain Idris sat holding his son''s hand.


    He was deeply pained.


    Hafiz Idris had begun to babble incoherently, and it was clear he wouldn''t last much longer. The thought that his son might die in prison tore at Abdullah Hussain Idris''s heart.


    He suspected that the Sultan and the Chinese party wouldn''t let him live either.


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion startled Abdullah Hussain Idris out of his despair.


    The others in the detention area were equally alarmed.


    Moments later, the sound of intense gunfire erupted outside. The prisoners had no idea what was happening. Within minutes, the heavy iron gate swung open, and a group of black-clad men armed with submachine guns stormed into the detention area.


    Someone had already pinpointed the location where Abdullah Hussain Idris was being held: Cell No. 17.


    If this detail had been overlooked, then the intelligence team under Hardy would have been useless.


    With a metallic clank, the iron door swung open.


    The people inside the cell stared in astonishment at the black-masked men holding submachine guns standing at the door.


    "Abdullah Hussain Idris!"


    The leader shouted in English: "We''re here to rescue you. Come with us now."


    Abdullah Hussain Idris was stunned.


    Rescue? Storming the prison to save him?


    Who had such power, resources, and courage to take such a huge risk to break into a prison for him?


    Wait...


    They were speaking English. And judging by their uniforms¡­


    They looked like soldiers.


    He immediately thought of the American soldiers responsible for maintaining order in Malacca when Hardy had been inspecting the area. They had worn black military uniforms similar to these.


    However, those soldiers bore the "HD" insignia on their uniforms, while these men had no markings. Still, their appearance was identical.


    ---

 Chapter 657 - 657 Rescue Of The Idris Family

    Could it be them?


    "You are¡ª" Abdullah Hussain Idris began to ask in English, but the rescue leader cut him off.


    "This isn''t the place for talking. Move immediately," the leader ordered.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris realized this was indeed no place for conversation. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My son and my supervisors?" he hesitated.


    "They''ll all be rescued," the leader assured him.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris felt reassured.


    The other cell doors were opened, and prisoners poured out¡ªnot just the Idris family members, but also others who had been wrongfully detained. Many of them were rich capitalists, some falsely accused and imprisoned.


    Several supervisors from the Idris family carried the unconscious Hafiz Idris out, and the group hurried to leave the prison. Having survived four days of high fever, Hafiz Idris''s survival was already a stroke of luck.


    The rescue team leader noticed Hafiz Idris''s condition and frowned. "How is he?" he asked.


    "He was injured before and hasn''t received any medical treatment. He''s had a persistent high fever since being brought here," Abdullah Hussain Idris said urgently.


    The team leader raised his hand to interrupt and called out, "Medic, over here!"


    A man hurried over.


    He took one glance at Hafiz Idris, no more than a few seconds, then pulled out a box from his kit. Extracting a syringe, he administered a shot without hesitation.


    "Done. Take him with us," the medic said.


    "What medicine is that? Is that enough?" Abdullah Hussain Idris asked anxiously.


    "Penicillin. Don''t worry, it''s just an infection. A couple more days on IV fluids, and he''ll recover," the medic explained briefly.


    Only then did Abdullah Hussain Idris feel relieved.


    The group boarded the trucks, and the rescue team quickly drove off. Meanwhile, Johor''s prison had descended into chaos. Many detainees fled their cells, rushing outside in disorder.


    The prison guards, having been attacked, were either dead or wounded. Those who were neither were too terrified to act.


    As for the prisoners, they prioritized their own lives and fled.


    Elsewhere, at the Johor royal palace on the outskirts of Johor Bahru, a raging fire engulfed the estate, turning it into a sea of flames.


    Tragically, Sultan Ismail, his two sons, and many others perished in the chaos.


    The entire rescue operation lasted no more than half an hour, successfully freeing all the hostages. As for the collateral damage, it was not a consideration.


    Planes returned to their airfield.


    The warships that had blocked the strait withdrew.


    The convoy of trucks headed toward Malacca. Along the way, the medic retrieved a full IV kit from a medical box and set up a drip for Hafiz Idris.


    The vehicles jostled along the road. A few hours later, they arrived at Malacca, where the rescued prisoners were dropped off at the Idris family''s new estate. By this time, Hafiz Idris''s fever had subsided.


    The Idris family members embraced and wept with joy at the sight of their leader and the heir returning safely. Abdullah Hussain Idris felt as though he had been reborn, overwhelmed with emotion.


    "Second Brother, do you know who these people are?" Although Abdullah Hussain Idris had his suspicions, he still couldn''t be entirely certain.


    "They''re from HD Security. Don''t you remember we''ve been paying protection fees to them? A few days ago, they approached me and had me sign another agreement. The rescue fee was $200,000. They even said we could owe it if we didn''t have the funds. They called it a ''customer benefit.'' So, I signed."


    "Two hundred thousand dollars to save so many lives¡ªit''s worth it," Abdullah Hussain Idris agreed.


    "But unfortunately, I already signed away all the Idris family''s assets to the Sultan of Johor at a dirt-cheap price. To raise $200,000, we''ll likely have to sell off what little we have left," he sighed.


    Azman Idris blinked.


    "Big Brother, perhaps we won''t have to sell anything."


    "Oh? Why do you say that?" Abdullah Hussain Idris asked, puzzled.


    "Governor Hardy''s secretary personally came to see me when I signed the agreement. He mentioned, ''The $200,000 is just the rescue fee. As for the Idris family''s assets, 40% belongs to the Hardy Group. No one can touch Hardy''s properties.''"


    Abdullah Hussain Idris felt a surge of excitement.


    "If that''s true, giving up 40% of our assets is absolutely worth it. From now on, the Idris family will fully support this governor. We''ll relocate our family to Malacca and focus on developing our industries here," he declared.


    This incident had opened Abdullah Hussain Idris''s eyes.


    The communists, whether they were Chinese or Malaysians, were utterly unreliable; capitalists were greedy wolves, but at least they respected the contracts.


    The Idris family would now develop in Malacca. The plantations and estates would continue to operate but would no longer be the family''s core focus.


    News of the Sultan of Johor''s family being massacred and the prison raid quickly spread. Governor Hardy had no intention of keeping it under wraps.


    If secrecy had been the goal, the operation would have been conducted at night. Instead, Hardy chose broad daylight, ensuring everyone saw.


    It was a show of power.


    The events in Johor spread like wildfire. The next day, Malayan newspapers reported the story, causing a sensation across the region.


    The Governor of Singapore was stunned.


    The Idris family also read the news, and Abdullah Hussain Idris finally realized the extent of the rescue operation. It had involved warships, planes, and dozens of truckloads of soldiers.


    He suddenly felt that the $200,000 rescue fee was incredibly fair.


    How many people in the world could mobilize such overwhelming force for $200,000?


    Not only had they been rescued, but the attackers had also bombed the Johor military camp and stormed the royal palace, killing the entire royal family.


    Abdullah Hussain Idris was initially speechless with shock.


    Then, he stood up, visibly moved.


    "Good, good, good! Our great vengeance has been avenged. Even if I have to give up all my assets, this money was well spent¡ªso satisfying!"


    Laughter echoed through the Idris family''s Malacca estate as Abdullah Hussain Idris reveled in his triumph.


    ---

 Chapter 658 - 658 Britains Reply And Attitude

    Malaya Daily


    "Yesterday, a squadron of bombers unexpectedly bombed the military camp in Johor, Malaysia, killing and injuring more than 500 military personnel and police officers, resulting in significant chaos."


    "On the same day, the Johor prison was attacked by a group of soldiers dressed in black, who broke out a local businessman, Abdullah Hussain Idris, his family, and 35 workers detained by the Sultan of Johor. The attack killed 27 prison guards, incited a prison riot, and led to the escape of over a thousand prisoners."


    "Even more shocking, at the same time, another group of soldiers dressed in black assaulted the Johor Sultan''s residence. The Sultan was killed, along with his two sons and dozens of guards."


    "As of this report, Johor is in a state of anarchy."


    "Deploying fighter jets and thousands of soldiers¡ªwho has such resources? Further investigation is needed to uncover the truth behind this incident."


    Many have their theories about the black-clad attackers. Considering the region, only two entities could muster such power: the British forces stationed in Singapore or the Hardy Dominion in Penang, Malaya.


    The Hardy Security Company personnel all wear black uniforms, and witnesses reported seeing aircraft with the glaring "HD" logo. Additionally, two warships belonging to Hardy Security were seen patrolling the strait.


    Even a fool could connect the dots.


    But nobody dared to report it outright.


    Without evidence, accusing Hardy outright could provoke this powerful figure. If he dared to bomb a military camp and attack a Sultan, a small newspaper upsetting him could easily lead to the editor-in-chief disappearing or the office mysteriously burning down the next day.


    At the Singapore Governor''s Residence:


    Governor Mountbatten was shocked upon reading the report. Malaya was a British colony, and technically, these people were under his jurisdiction.


    And now, a Sultan¡ªessentially a king of the region¡ªhad been killed.


    Black-clad soldiers.


    Deployment of warships and fighter jets.


    Mountbatten was almost certain it was the work of HD Security. An immediate investigation revealed that HD Security''s Singapore base indeed dispatched planes and warships the previous day.


    They had come directly from the Singapore base.


    Mountbatten was furious. Hardy''s audacity to kill a colonial Sultan was a blatant challenge to both his dignity and the authority of the British Empire.


    But wait.


    Mountbatten stopped to reconsider. Hardy was also British¡ªa hereditary viscount and the governor of Penang and Malacca. Although he didn''t have jurisdiction over other parts of Malaya, why would he jeopardize British interests in the region?


    There had to be more to the story.


    He summoned his secretary: "Send a telegram to Governor Hardy, asking if HD Security was responsible for this incident and, if so, why it was done."


    The secretary promptly sent the telegram.


    Shortly after, Singapore received a reply from Penang. The lengthy telegram detailed the incident, and to Mountbatten''s surprise, Hardy openly admitted to it.


    "Dear Governor Mountbatten, First, I must clarify that the events in Johor were indeed the actions of HD Security. However, the Dominion assures you this matter is unrelated to politics."


    "The Sultan of Johor attempted to forcibly annex the employer''s assets and imprisoned the employer. HD Security was contracted by the employer, and the security forces were dispatched to rescue the employer and fulfill the contract. This incident was purely a business matter from start to finish."


    Mountbatten read the telegram in silence for a long while before speaking to his secretary. "Send a telegram to Britain. Inform the Prime Minister of the attack on the Johor Sultan."


    In Britain:


    The Prime Minister at the time was Winston Churchill.


    During World War II, Churchill was one of the Big Three Allied leaders, alongside Stalin and Roosevelt, earning global renown.


    However, immediately after the war, Churchill surprisingly lost the general election. After a few years, Churchill returned to office, becoming Prime Minister again last year.


    Upon receiving the telegram from the Singapore Governor, Churchill frowned initially but soon relaxed, even breaking into a subtle smile.


    The Malayan independence movement had been brewing for some time. The Empire had gained little benefit from the region while expending considerable resources. Maintaining control no longer aligned with British interests.


    Malaya''s path to independence seemed inevitable, but the emergence of Governor Hardy introduced a new variable. Perhaps Malaya could become more intriguing.


    While Churchill preferred to retain Malaya as a colony, if that proved impossible, he at least wanted to retain Penang and Malacca. Hardy''s acknowledgment that these territories would forever remain British gave the Empire a crucial foothold and helped preserve its crumbling reputation.


    At the end of the telegram, the Singapore Governor had inquired about how to handle the situation. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Churchill chuckled, biting down on his cigar. "Handle it? Does Britain need to handle this? Viscount Hardy has already stated this was a commercial matter. HD Security is an American company; the Americans should address this."


    He instructed his secretary to send the response.


    Mountbatten received the reply and was even more bewildered than when he read Hardy''s telegram.


    The Prime Minister had responded, but his message was clear: if Hardy claims this was a commercial matter, then treat it as such. Mountbatten was instructed to issue a formal note to the U.S. government under the name of the Singapore Colony, requesting their intervention in the matter.


    Mountbatten''s face twisted in frustration.


    The Prime Minister''s reply essentially washed the government''s hands of the issue, leaving it entirely to the Governor''s discretion.


    But what could he do?


    Pursuing Hardy Security''s accountability or even mobilizing forces against them was laughable. His troops were outnumbered by Hardy Security''s personnel, not to mention their superior warships and fighter jets.


    Mountbatten remembered his prior meeting with Hardy, during which they had reached a verbal agreement: if Malaya faced unrest and British forces were inadequate, Hardy Security would assist.


    Churchill''s response was clearly evasive.


    Fine. If the Prime Minister wasn''t worried about the death of a native Sultan, why should he be? At least this way, he wouldn''t have to shoulder any blame.


    ---

 Chapter 659 - 659 Bureaucratic Buck-Passing

    He summoned his secretary again.


    "In the name of the Singapore Governor''s Office of the Malayan Colony, send a telegram to U.S. President Johnson, outlining the events in Johor. State that Hardy Security, acting under the pretense of an employer contract, attacked the Johor Sultan, Johor prison, and Johor military camp, resulting in the Sultan''s death, the escape of over a thousand prisoners from the prison, and the death or injury of more than 500 soldiers at the military camp.


    ''Hardy Security''s actions have severely infringed upon colonial interests and caused extremely adverse effects. We hope the U.S. government will restrain its corporations to prevent harm to U.S.-UK relations and political interests.''"


    After saying this last line, Mountbatten paused, feeling uneasy.


    Whether relations were harmed was a matter for the higher-ups to decide; he himself didn''t have the authority to make such a statement.


    "Strike the last sentence. Change ''restrain'' to ''investigate.''"


    The secretary promptly crossed out the phrase, "to prevent harm to U.S.-UK relations and political interests."


    The secretary left.


    Mountbatten lit a cigar.


    Thinking it over, he realized something.


    Recently, the Malayans had been causing significant unrest, constantly clamoring for independence and rights.


    The British government had repeatedly instructed Mountbatten to find ways to stabilize the colony''s governance and management. Mountbatten had devised various strategies, but the results were minimal, leaving him increasingly frustrated with the agitators.


    Hardy, by killing a Sultan, had effectively sent a warning to the others.


    In this world, shouting slogans wasn''t enough. Without the protection of the British Empire, these natives would have been finished by the communists long ago¡ªyet they still sought privileges.


    In that moment, Mountbatten felt a strange sense of satisfaction.


    The White House:


    The telegraph office received the telegram from Malaya. The director of the telegraph office read it and, following procedure, handed it to Michael Corleone, the director of the President''s Assistant Liaison Office.


    "Mr. Corleone, there''s a telegram from the Far East, specifically the Singapore Governor''s Office in Malaya. It concerns Mr. Hardy and Hardy Security. Please review it."


    Michael read the telegram, raising an eyebrow as a faint smile crossed his lips.


    "It''s sent under the name of the Singapore Governor''s Office? I expected it to come directly from the British government. Alright, leave it with me; I''ll show it to the President."


    The telegraph office director left.


    Michael picked up another telegram from his desk¡ªthis one sent earlier by Hardy. Anticipating that someone would complain to the U.S. government, Hardy had sent a detailed explanation in advance.


    Holding both telegrams, Michael headed to Johnson''s office.


    Johnson was reviewing documents.


    The situation in the Far East, though more stable than during MacArthur''s tenure, remained tense and increasingly complex.


    Johnson had a nagging feeling that the situation would not meet his expectations¡ªsomething he did not want to admit.


    He wasn''t in the best mood.


    Michael entered and handed over the two telegrams.


    "Mr. President, there''s a matter from the Far East."


    Johnson frowned.


    "The Far East again. What''s the issue now?"


    "A native Sultan in Malaya attempted to seize Hardy Group assets. Hardy Security responded with force, targeting the Sultan. They went a bit overboard, bombing the Sultan''s military camp and killing him."


    "The Singapore Governor''s Office has sent a telegram requesting that we investigate HD Security."


    The mention of Hardy caught Johnson''s attention. He took the telegram, read it carefully, and placed it aside with a calm expression. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This matter has nothing to do with the United States," he said flatly.


    "Hardy is a British viscount and the Governor of Penang. While HD Security is an American company, its actions took place in Malaya, which is outside U.S. jurisdiction. The U.S. government has no obligation to intervene."


    "Hardy stated in his telegram that this was a commercial operation conducted by HD Security under an employer contract, which falls entirely outside America''s purview."


    Johnson paused for a moment.


    "Both the U.S. and Britain have diminishing influence in the Far East. Hardy''s actions, in my view, strengthen our leverage in the region and help secure Western interests there."


    Michael remained composed as he asked, "How would you like this matter to be handled?"


    Johnson waved his hand dismissively."The U.S. government will not issue any formal response. If reporters ask, say this is a British domestic affair and let the British handle it."


    Michael nodded and left.


    On his way back, Michael chuckled quietly to himself."In America, Hardy dares to fly fighter jets against gangs. These gready communist in Southeast Asia who tried to seize his assets must not have done their homework beforehand."


    Back in his office, Michael drafted a reply telegram to the Singapore Governor''s Office.


    Soon, Singapore received the White House''s reply.


    The content was straightforward: this matter does not fall under U.S. jurisdiction. The U.S. will not intervene. Please resolve it within the British framework.


    Governor Mountbatten read the telegram, feeling utterly speechless.


    It was all just bureaucratic buck-passing.


    In the end, the ball was thrown back into his court. What could he do? What was he even capable of doing?


    Screw it.


    If the death of a native Sultan didn''t matter to the Prime Minister or the Americans, why should it matter to him? At least this way, no one could hold him accountable.


    The events that unfolded in Johor quickly spread with time, drawing global attention. Newspapers around the world reported on the incident, and people from many countries learned that the Sultan of Johor had been killed. The perpetrator? None other than HD Security, the largest American security company.


    ---

 Chapter 660 - 660 Passing The Buck

    United StatesWhite House Press Conference


    A journalist asked the spokesperson about their view on the incident in Johor, questioning whether HD Security, as an American company waging war abroad, reflected the attitude of the U.S. government.


    The spokesperson thought to himself: My view? I only know what I read in the papers.


    Calmly, he replied: "We are indeed aware of the incident in Johor. However, according to our understanding, there are discrepancies between what has been reported and the facts. Firstly, the Sultan of Johor mobilized his own armed forces to forcibly seize the assets of Hardy Group, which provoked HD Security to act. Their actions were taken to protect their property.


    "Hardy Group is an American company. The U.S. government takes the unwarranted assault on and plundering of American businesses abroad very seriously."


    The spokesperson''s deft reversal of blame was as smooth as it was audacious.


    "As for HD Security''s rescue of its partner and the killing of the Sultan, this incident took place in Malaya, over which the U.S. has no jurisdiction. Therefore, we will not intervene in this matter.


    "As for waging war, that is pure nonsense. Malaya is a British territory, and the U.S. is a close ally of the U.K. There is no way we would wage war there. HD Security''s actions have no connection to the U.S. government."


    The White House spokesperson distanced himself cleanly:Our businesses get robbed; we are concerned.Our people kill someone; unfortunately, not our jurisdiction.


    United KingdomLondon, 10 Downing Street


    Outside the Prime Minister''s residence, reporters intercepted the Prime Minister after hours, asking for his opinion on the Johor incident.


    Winston Churchill simply remarked, "This matter has been handed over to the Governor of Singapore. I trust he will handle it appropriately."


    With that, he got into his car and left¡ªsuccinct and to the point.


    Singapore


    Reporters sought out Governor Mountbatten for his comments.


    Mountbatten felt immense pressure, caught between three forces: the U.S., the U.K., and Hardy. He lamented: What can I even do?


    "We have investigated HD Security, which stated that their actions were carried out under contract and were purely commercial, without any political implications. Regarding their attack, the Governor''s Office expresses serious concern and has promptly notified the U.S. government, as HD Security is an American company. We hope the U.S. investigates whether HD Security''s actions violated the law."


    Passing the buck? I can do that too.


    As the tug-of-war continued, the journalists tried to reach Hardy for comment, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Two days later,Global Timespublished an article released by HD Security titled:On the Impact of Building a Modern Mercenary Force on Future International Affairs.


    "Mercenaries are hired by employers to help solve their problems and difficulties. This is the mission of mercenaries," the article declared.


    "Driven by the pursuit of profit, mercenaries participate in hostilities and receive material compensation far exceeding that of combatants with similar ranks and duties in the armed forces of the conflicting parties."


    The lengthy article delved into the existence of mercenaries, the types of missions they could undertake, scenarios for future battlefields, their role in conflicts, and their protective functions for oil and mining companies, businesses, small groups, and expeditions in dangerous or conflict-prone regions.


    The article ended with a promotional statement:"HD Defense Company boasts 17,000 security personnel, 12 warships, 36 vessels, 36 fighter jets, and three overseas military bases. We are committed to ensuring your safety and resolving regional conflicts for our clients."


    Many readers saw the article as a blatant declaration: Yes, we were responsible for the Johor incident.


    Moreover, the company''s military capabilities rivaled those of many smaller nations. While this force might not be sufficient to invade a country, it could easily disrupt regional stability.


    The assassination of the Sultan of Johor in his own palace sent shockwaves through other sultans in Malaya.


    If Hardy dared to kill the Sultan of Johor, it meant he could kill anyone.


    The phrase "empathic understanding" perfectly captured their sentiment. Some approached the Governor of Singapore, seeking assurances from the British government for their safety and demanding justice for the perpetrator.


    The response they received was: "The matter has been reported to the British authorities, and the identities of the attackers are under investigation."


    Investigation?


    What was there to investigate?


    It was undoubtedly HD Security. Broad daylight, numerous witnesses¡ªthis was Britain blatantly turning a blind eye.


    The sultans, not without influence, united to publish articles in newspapers condemning HD Security and Hardy, the Governor of Penang.


    The uproar soon became a public spectacle. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy, however, remained unfazed. Neither the U.S. nor the U.K. would intervene, and no other country was likely to.


    As for the sultans, they hardly concerned him.


    Although they had more people, Hardy had no need for numbers. Precision strikes and targeted assassinations were sufficient to deter any opposition.


    Even if the sultans united their forces, Hardy had nothing to fear. With money as his weapon, he could recruit an army in the U.S. by doubling the wages to $1,000 per month. A few thousand mercenaries could easily resolve the situation in a month.


    The cost? Mere millions¡ªan amount Hardy could afford.


    Furthermore, he was confident that he could recoup tenfold or even a hundredfold of that investment.


    For now, the sultans were merely making noise. None dared to act.


    ---

 Chapter 661 - 661 Businessmen In Malaya

    Meanwhile, after the Sultan of Johor''s death, Hardy began reaping significant benefits¡ªprimarily from the businessmen communities.


    The incident, stemming from the Idris family, quickly spread within businessmen circles. For years, the businessmen had suffered oppression from the Malays, harboring deep-seated resentment.


    The Idris family was not an isolated case.


    This wasn''t the first time such incidents had occurred, and they knew things would likely escalate further, with the perpetrators growing increasingly audacious.


    The Hardy Group deployed warships, bombers, and troops¡ªbombing military camps, assassinating the Sultan, and rescuing the Idris family.


    When the businessmen community learned of these events, they were thrilled, cheering and applauding.


    Some thought,Paying fees to the Hardy Group actually works!Many began to consider the proposition: by giving up 40% of their assets, they could buy safety and stability while aligning with a powerful ally. For many, this seemed like a deal worth making.


    Recently, Penang and Malacca''s investment offices have been overwhelmed with activity, with throngs of businessmen flocking to them every day.


    According to reports presented to Hardy by his officials, within just two weeks:


    Over 300 large business partners were added.More than 1,500 small business partners signed up.Over 5,000 micro-business partners joined.


    In this structure: S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Large businesses were defined as having assets exceeding $2 million.Small businesses ranged between $500,000 and $2 million.Micro-businesses were valued below $500,000.


    Even small shops, such as grocery stores, could join the Hardy Group''s business network as long as they agreed to collaborate.


    The investment office calculated that the total assets collected in this short period had already exceeded $300 million.


    Upon finalizing their agreements, each partner received a plaque from the Hardy Group.


    Made of brass, the plaque bore the inscription:"Hardy Group Partner" in three languages: English, Malay and Chinese.


    At the bottom, a name was engraved:"John Hardy."


    Many viewed this plaque as a protective talisman.


    Some returned home and held grand ceremonies to display the plaque, complete with gongs, lion dances, and dragon dances¡ªmore extravagant than their opening ceremonies. The purpose was clear: to publicly announce to their communities that they were now under the Hardy Group''s protection.


    These business owners were also informed that, upon signing the agreement:


    If they were subjected to extortion or unfair treatment, they could contact the Hardy Group. The company''s lawyers would negotiate with the local government on their behalf.


    If they were robbed or physically attacked, they could call HD Security, which would "negotiate" directly with the perpetrators.


    Of course, these services came at an additional cost.


    Yet, even with extra fees, many were elated¡ªbecause at long last, someone was willing to protect them. To businessmen, no price was too high for peace of mind.


    The incident in Johor, where a Sultan was assassinated, served as a stark precedent.


    Although local Sultans continued to make public statements in newspapers, they were deeply afraid. Who knew if offending Governor Hardy would lead to their own demise next?


    In recent weeks, the attitude of the pro-communist toward the businessmen community had undergone a dramatic shift. Incidents of harassment and extortion had dropped sharply, almost disappearing altogether.


    The local Sultans and the pro-communist Chinese officials were wary of provoking unnecessary misunderstandings. If someone extorted Malay businessmen and the Hardy Group interpreted it as the Sultan''s doing, what would happen then? To avoid such scenarios, the Sultans issued strict orders to Chinese officials under them no more extorting businessmen.


    In this very pragmatic world, power spoke louder than reason.Weapons and force carried real authority.


    Penang and Malacca, during this period, saw a significant influx of immigrants, mostly inspiring businessmen and well-educated individuals, seeking a safe environment for development.


    Wealthy individuals followed the example of the Idris family, buying properties in Penang and Malacca, relocating their households, and settling permanently. They sought to become citizens of the autonomous territories, enjoying safety and security. Seeing American soldiers patrolling the streets only reinforced their sense of safety.


    Those without wealth also migrated to Penang and Malacca. The areas were expanding, with many businesses establishing themselves and requiring large numbers of workers. People could find employment here.


    Jobs were plentiful, wages were higher, and life was safe and stable. Who wouldn''t want to live in such an environment?


    The massive influx of immigrants caused a sharp rise in land prices in Penang and Malacca. When Hardy took control of these regions, all land, except that held by inhabitants, became his property. The skyrocketing land values significantly increased his wealth.


    However, Hardy was in no rush to sell any land.


    He believed that land in these regions would only grow more valuable.


    In later years, Hong Kong became synonymous with sky-high property prices. With Hardy''s management and development, Penang and Malacca were destined to rival or even surpass Hong Kong. Owning over 80% of the land in these regions, Hardy was sitting on an enormous fortune.


    In addition to the land, Hardy also gained access to a vast number of business collaborators.


    In the future, all businesses in Malaya would owe Hardy 40% of their equity.


    Hardy envisioned a future where all these Malay magnates worked for him. The top ten wealthiest individuals would undoubtedly emerge from Hardy''s economic circle. He was confident that, with the Hardy Group''s support¡ªbe it in importing advanced machinery for these affiliated companies or marketing their products around the world¡ªat least 90 of the top 100 Malay businesses would belong to his network.


    This represented an astronomical fortune.


    Hardy''s methods were even more formidable than those used to control businesses in Japan.


    By effectively turning all businessmen in Malaya into his subsidiaries, he not only ensured they worked for him but also earned their gratitude.


    ---

 Chapter 662 - 662 The Aftermath Of The Assassination

    This time, the assassination of the Sultan of Johor was a pivotal turning point in Hardy''s future plans.


    Hardy tested the limits of the British and Americans, and their attitude towards Malaya was essentially one of non-intervention.


    In fact, this was understandable.


    A colony, particularly one clamoring for independence, had already been removed from their list of priorities for protection.


    As for France, the Soviet Union, and other countries, they completely ignored the matter, as they had their own affairs to handle.


    Other nations did not even comment on it. Many people didn''t know what a Sultan was, so who would care?


    If it were in later times, perhaps someone could have tried appealing to the United Nations.


    But now, The United Nations had been established only a few years prior, and its framework and operational model were still in the exploratory stages, with virtually no authority.


    However, Hardy managed to gain considerable benefits from this incident.


    The first was showcasing his military strength to the world. HD Security Company and HD Mercenaries would now step onto a larger stage. Although HD Security was just a company, no one would dare underestimate it in the future.


    Hardy''s status would naturally be elevated as well.


    The second benefit was the acquisition of substantial assets. The private assets of the businessmen in Malaya far exceeded those controlled by the governments, and their potential for future development was also greater. He also took the opportunity to gain the goodwill of the capitalist community, ensuring that more individuals with a capitalist mindset would settle in Penang and Malacca.


    People are the primary driving force of productivity.


    With only a few hundred thousand people now, the population was far from meeting Hardy''s developmental needs.


    From now on, Penang and Malacca could become important destinations for Asian capitalist immigrants, alongside Hong Kong and Singapore.


    The third benefit, was currently underway. If this matter succeeded, Hardy''s territory would expand fourfold.


    Singapore.


    The day after the Sultan of Johor was assassinated, someone approached Maher. As the fourth in line to the throne of Johor, with his elder brother and two nephews dead, Maher automatically qualified to inherit the Sultanate.


    When Maher read the newspaper that day, he was first shaken and then ecstatic.


    As for Ismail death, he felt no emotional attachment. To a brother he had to kneel to in meetings, how could Maher develop any feelings? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, Ismail had no feelings for him either. In Ismail''s eyes, Maher was nothing more than a parasite of the family.


    The person who approached Maher


    Was the same middle-aged man who had found him before¡ªSmith.


    "Maher, we''ve fulfilled our initial promise. Now it''s time for you to fulfill yours," Smith said.


    Maher was already aware of the power these people held. They killed the Sultan with ease, and he dared not go against their wishes.


    "No problem, I''m willing to fulfill my promise. However, I''m not sure if others will cooperate. You know, I didn''t have any power of my own before. Even if I become Sultan, there will still be people opposing me, making it hard to control the people under me."


    Although Maher was a carefree prince with no experience in political struggles, he wasn''t stupid. Johor wasn''t a place where the Sultan had absolute power. Externally, there were many influential ministers and families. Maher had no foundation, and these people were likely most eager to sideline him.


    Smith smiled.


    "Of course, I''ve considered these situations. That''s why I came to you. Rest assured, we will help you secure the Sultanate. As for those who defy your orders, we''ll take care of them."


    Maher felt a chill run through him.


    Were they aiming to fully control him? Perhaps even as Sultan, he would become a puppet for these people.


    But he had no other choice now. He could only rely on them.


    "Alright, I''ll follow your arrangements."


    A week later.


    The funeral for the Sultan of Johor was held. Alongside him, the entire royal family was buried. Maher, as the official first heir, presided over the ceremony.


    At the funeral, Many wore white robes with curved daggers at their waists.


    A long procession carried more than a dozen coffins. The scene was grand.


    Behind Maher stood a dozen male members of the family,


    Including his four brothers and seven nephews, all of whom were eligible for the throne but ranked behind Maher.


    At the funeral, Maher couldn''t help but feel the strange gazes of his brothers and nephews.


    He understood that


    If he were to die, they would have the opportunity to ascend the throne. That throne stirred countless hearts. Previously, Maher might truly have been eliminated, as he had no power base or supporters.


    His brothers had some industries or connections with powerful ministers and families. Maher, on the other hand, was the most isolated of them all.


    After the funeral, on the way back, many cars overtook Maher''s vehicle. It was clear they held no respect for him.


    Some even overtook him deliberately,


    Sending a message: We don''t respect you. You''re not qualified for the throne.


    Maher clenched his fists.


    Although Johor was part of Malaya, it was relatively independent. It was a British colony with a unique political system, complete with its own Sultan, government, judiciary, police, and military¡ªall under British oversight.


    The Sultan was the head of Johor,


    Under whom were ministers responsible for finance, law, culture, and education, as well as judges, police, and a prison system.


    The military was overseen by its own officers.


    These individuals


    Had previously been Ismail''s trusted aides. This was normal; every ruler would employ their confidants. These ministers and officers held considerable power and could even influence the succession of the throne.


    Given the sudden nature of the incident, with the Sultan and his heirs all dead, Maher, now the first heir, had no foundation in Johor.


    Expecting these ministers to obey him was laughable. The strong suppress the weak, and the weak are subdued by the strong. This was the reality everywhere, not just in Johor.


    ---

 Chapter 663 - 663 New Sultan Of Johor

    Maher had a residence in Johor Bahru. Upon returning home, no one visited him, nor did anyone inform him about when the succession ceremony would take place. It was as if everyone had forgotten about him.


    Perhaps, Those people were now frantically conspiring, planning to eliminate him and negotiate a new Sultan.


    Maher''s suspicions were correct.


    Indeed, there were people plotting just that, particularly his brothers.


    However, some people would not let them succeed.


    The Chief of Staff of Johor''s military and police, now the highest-ranking military official in Johor, had just returned home from the funeral when he received a call. Someone wanted to meet him.


    He immediately thought of the people responsible for the Sultan''s assassination.


    During the meeting, the other party bluntly stated their conditions: support Maher''s succession, and he and his family would benefit. Otherwise, action would be taken.


    The officer understood what kind of action they meant. With just over 2,000 troops under his command, he could dominate Johor locally but was insignificant compared to them.


    "Maher is the rightful heir. I''m willing to support him," the officer stated.


    At the same time, the finance minister, judges, and police chief were all approached. Though they held considerable influence in Johor, they were mere pawns in the eyes of these people.


    Days later, people began visiting Maher''s residence to express their loyalty.


    Maher understood that It wasn''t his charisma that had drawn them in. He knew exactly who was behind it.


    A week later, Johor selected its new Sultan. Maher smoothly ascended to the throne and held a relatively grand coronation ceremony. Riding in an open-top jeep, the new Sultan received blessings from the people of Johor Bahru as flowers were showered upon him.


    The former Sultan Ismail has already been forgotten.


    Human memory, sometimes, only lasts three days.


    After Maher ascended to the throne, it didn''t take long before he initiated a series of new appointments, replacing the Minister of Finance, Minister of Education, and Chief of Staff.


    These new appointees weren''t Maher''s people. Whose people they were was self-evident¡ªHardy had already prepared for this. By removing one group and promoting another, Hardy had effectively completed a regime change. These individuals were all placed in power by Hardy and would undoubtedly follow his instructions.


    Disobedience would result in consequences far worse than merely losing their positions.


    Maher knew he had been completely sidelined.


    But he had still gained a lot. Originally, he had no hope of becoming Sultan in his lifetime. Now that he was on the throne, he considered himself already immensely fortunate.


    A month later.


    Johor entered into a deal with the Penang-Malacca Dominion, selling half its territory to Hardy.


    The official explanation was that Johor had many pressing needs and required substantial funding. The former Sultan had drained the country''s resources, leaving no choice but to sell land.


    9,000 square kilometers.


    The selling price: $30 million.


    The territory connected with Malacca, transforming what was previously just a waterway into a landmass.


    Johor became encircled by Malacca and Singapore.


    The royal capital of Johor Bahru remained under the Sultan''s control. Even with just this city, Maher was satisfied.


    As for the $30 million, it wasn''t paid in cash but in various forms, including goods, infrastructure development, highways, and port facilities. The remainder would be paid in installments over 5 years.


    When this news broke in the newspapers, it shocked countless people.


    The Sultan of Johor had sold half his country''s territory.


    This operation inevitably led to speculation. Why was the previous Sultan assassinated? Why did the current Sultan sell land to the Penang-Malacca Dominion? Could there be no shady dealings behind this?


    Many immediately envisioned a plot of coercion and plunder.


    HD Mercenaries. If their purpose was merely to rescue their employer, why kill the former Sultan? Clearly, this was premeditated, and clearly, it was all for Johor''s land.


    How was this different from the colonial land grabs by Europeans in the past?


    The Sultans of Malaya saw through this matter as clearly as a mirror. From the beginning, Hardy had been targeting Johor''s land. This was an elaborate conspiracy.


    In truth, the whole world understood this was a conspiracy.


    Yet no one intervened¡ªno one at all.


    The United States welcomed it.


    The British pretended ignorance.


    The Governor of Singapore stated that this was a free trade deal. The land sale was entirely legal and adhered to all procedures.


    ... S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andy traveled from the United States to Penang.


    First, to take a vacation and relax, and second, at Hardy''s invitation, to see the progress he had made in Southeast Asia.


    Andy held a deep admiration for Hardy.


    If the operations of American industries could still be considered normal business planning, the development of the Cayman Dominion had left Andy unable to keep up with Hardy''s maneuvers.


    Cayman, Hardy transformed it into an offshore financial hub.


    An ordinary Caribbean island, now showing value far beyond its original potential, had been given a brand-new role by Hardy.


    It had since become a paradise for America''s wealthy elite.


    Andy could foresee that the Cayman Islands would generate untold wealth, continuously and indefinitely.


    Through the Cayman initiative, Hardy established excellent relationships with numerous financial groups and enterprises, creating an immense reservoir of political capital.


    American politics was controlled by financial groups, and financial groups, in turn, were controlled by banks.


    Even if Hardy''s ventures in America all failed, the Cayman Islands alone would make him one of the richest people in the world.


    When Hardy began developing in the Far East, Andy initially paid little attention. Starting with Hong Kong, Andy had been skeptical about Hardy''s investments there, as he entered at what was arguably Hong Kong''s most dangerous time.


    Yet it was precisely during this time of danger that Hardy made large-scale acquisitions when others abandoned the market. Ultimately, he succeeded, reaping returns of tenfold or even a hundredfold.


    ---

 Chapter 664 - 664 Andy Spring

    Then came Japan.


    In Japan, Hardy collaborated with American financial groups to gain control over most of Japan''s economy. Japan had now become an economic puppet of the United States, allowing America to exploit its resources at will.


    Constant exploitation. And in all of this,


    Hardy was the mastermind. Beyond profiting, he also forged closer ties with several major American financial groups. These relationships made Hardy''s ventures in the United States infinitely easier.


    Even if he were to open public restrooms, they would become wildly profitable. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To illustrate the power of Hardy''s network: in the lottery industry, the first U.S. state to legalize lotteries was Nevada, and it was operated by Hardy''s group.


    Expanding to other states required lobbying state by state. During the Cayman launch, Hardy gathered financial groups from various states, discussed the lottery industry, and proposed joint operations.


    The leaders immediately agreed.


    In recent months, legislators in more than thirty U.S. states had proposed lifting lottery bans. With these families working behind the scenes, it was only a matter of time before the bans were lifted.


    Once the bans were lifted, Hardy''s group would inevitably become a key partner. With its extensive experience in lottery operations, it would likely secure a major role. From this business alone, Hardy''s group stood to earn enormous profits.


    And for Hardy, it was all just a matter of a few words.


    This was the power of Hardy''s network.


    Now, Hardy had acquired Penang and Malacca. Though they had been wilderness in the past, with Hardy''s involvement, they were destined to rise.


    Becoming the next Hong Kong was no question.


    Andy stayed for two days. Hardy shared his plans with him.


    In the future, Malacca and Penang would focus on several areas:


    They would become one of the Eastern financial hubs, establishing multiple banks, reducing financial taxes, and aligning with Cayman to develop into one of Asia''s financial centers.


    As for industries, they would include port logistics, precision machinery processing, electronics manufacturing, gemstone cutting, tobacco, and rubber industries.


    All of these would synergize with Hardy''s group.


    The recent events in Johor had been particularly sensational, drawing Andy''s attention. Initially, Andy thought Hardy was focused solely on his businesses. Later, he wondered if there were political motives. Finally, he realized it was entirely about the development of Penang and Malacca.


    Killing a Sultan, gathering most of the Malay capital, businessmen, and integrating all of Malay financial power into one group to launch the Malay Hardy Group, relying entirely on Malayan businessmen''s money.


    In all of this, not only did Hardy create another branch of his group in Malay without spending a huge amount of money, but he also directly profited by hundreds of millions of dollars. These are only the short-term benefits, which aren''t comparable to the long-term ones. Not only will these businessmen develop Malacca and Penang for him from their own pockets, but they will also provide more cooperation opportunities with other companies in the Hardy Group.


    Andy already thought Hardy was extraordinarily capable. But yesterday, he realized he had still underestimated Hardy''s cunning.


    Hardy had purchased half of Johor¡ª9,000 square kilometers of land, including all towns, assets, and population.


    This completely stunned Andy.


    The transaction had effectively quadrupled the territory of Penang and Malacca.


    Andy silently applauded Hardy.


    Lying on a beach chair, Andy gazed at Penang''s azure beach, where sailboats dotted the distant waters. A group of young women, walked along the shore. One of them, hearing something amusing, burst into carefree laughter.


    The sound of her laughter caught Andy''s attention.


    He looked at her just as she turned to glance at him. For a moment, their eyes met.


    Both paused for a few seconds.


    The girl turned back, continuing her conversation with her companions as they walked past Andy.


    For some reason, at that moment, when their eyes met, Andy felt that her smile was incredibly beautiful. In that instant, his heart, once deeply scarred by love, stirred once again.


    Unconsciously, Andy''s gaze followed the girl''s silhouette as she walked away.


    Andy didn''t know the girl''s last name or first name. As for her beauty, he had seen countless actresses and was not a shallow person.


    What caused his heart to flutter for just a moment was her radiant smile, and her lively laughter. That smile, that laughter¡ªit was pure, without any impurities.


    Since his heart was scarred, Andy had been left with a permanent wound, making him lose faith in love and leaving him vulnerable. Even the stunning beauties of Hollywood couldn''t penetrate his heart.


    But today, the rusty strings of his heart were plucked once again by that girl''s smile.


    As the girl walked away, he didn''t move but simply followed her with his gaze until she disappeared from view. Once she was entirely out of sight, Andy slowly lay back down.


    Facing presidents, congressmen, high-ranking officials, British prime ministers, princesses, international financial tycoons, and business magnates, he always spoke with confidence and ease.


    But just now, he didn''t have the courage to strike up a conversation.


    He knew deep down, he hadn''t moved on from his past wounds. His heart still resisted love, afraid of being hurt again.


    In fact, if he wanted, with just a wave of his hand, his guards in the distance would have come over, and he could have easily found out information about the girl.


    But he didn''t do that either.


    Instead, he lay down and stared at the sunset, lost in thought.


    Under the sunset, a rainbow-colored cloud appeared on the horizon, which he found rather intriguing.


    When Andy returned to Hardy''s temporary governor''s residence¡ªsince the official residence was still under construction¡ªhe saw Hardy playing in the yard with his little puppy, ''Ekko.''


    "Ekko, come here," Andy smiled as he extended his hands.


    The little one was cooperative, shifting from Hardy''s arms to Andy''s embrace. Andy threw the little puppy into the sky before catching him again.


    Andy did have a dog of his own, but it had grown up a long time ago, and he could no longer throw it into the sky like this one.


    ...


    AN:Andy is finally about to get a wife. Totally forgot who asked for Andy to have a wife¡ªhope you''re still with us!


    (Today, there is only one chapter. The second one is taking some time because I''m at a crossroads and not sure how to proceed. Let me think about it tonight, and tomorrow you''ll get three.)


    ---

 Chapter 665 - 665 Hardy Dominion

    As the two strolled and chatted, their conversation revolved mainly around the development of Penang and Malacca. While they had experience with the Cayman Islands, Penang was vastly different. The Caymans had only a population of about 2,000, and Hardy had relocated all of them.


    In essence, it was like working on a blank canvas¡ªthere was no way to go wrong. Today, though the Caymans were called a dominion, their operation was entirely like that of a corporation, with no locals left to govern.


    Penang and Malacca, however, were different. These areas originally had over 600,000 residents. After about a year of development, the population had surged and was now approaching a million. Managing this was far more complex than managing the Caymans.


    Hardy had previously shared with Andy the economic development plans for the Hardy Dominion. Today, the focus was on education.


    "Andy, I plan to vigorously promote education¡ªmaking primary and middle school education free, and establishing at least three universities. We have to start shaping minds from a young age."


    Andy gave Hardy a surprised look.


    "Shaping minds?"


    Cough cough.


    Hardy cleared his throat twice. He had let his guard down in front of Andy and accidentally let his true intentions slip. "I mean education. Education must start from a young age."


    Andy nodded in understanding.


    "For primary schools, the dominion plans to implement compulsory education, eliminating all fees, including textbook costs, and rewriting the curriculum."


    "The government will provide free lunches. For many families, this saves a meal and can actually cut down on household expenses, making it easier to attract children to school."


    "For middle and high schools, tuition and textbook fees will still be waived, though lunches won''t be provided."


    "As for universities, I think we should establish three institutions. One will be a comprehensive university, offering programs in business, law, medicine, engineering, science, architecture, and the arts."


    "The other two universities will be more specialized. One will focus on science and technology¡ªthe Dominion Institute of Science and Technology¡ªoffering fields like architecture, civil and structural engineering, biotechnology, chemical engineering, information and communications technology, and bioengineering."


    "The third will concentrate on finance-related disciplines, such as accounting, human resource management, finance, international trade, and business administration."


    "These fields align well with the dominion''s economic structure and will help us train our own talent pool."


    "I also plan to collaborate with top universities in the UK and US, such as Oxford, Cambridge, Harvard, and Stanford. We''ll invite them to help set up programs, sharing equivalent educational resources. Outstanding students from here could continue their studies at those institutions."


    Andy fully supported this initiative. "Education can change the future of a region. I think your vision is excellent." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It might not show immediate results, but ten years down the line, it will undoubtedly play a critical role in the dominion''s development. After all, no progress can happen without people."


    As they continued to talk, the conversation shifted to regional security, particularly after Hardy''s recent actions against the Sultan, which had alarmed neighboring sultans. Andy advised Hardy to remain vigilant, as someone might act recklessly.


    Hardy said, "I plan to strengthen the dominion''s military. This includes expanding the army, purchasing advanced weapons, and building a modernized force."


    He added confidently, "In the future, though the Hardy Dominion may have a small territory in Southeast Asia, I intend to make it one of the top military powers in the region."


    Since his rebirth, Hardy firmly believed in the principle that might makes right.


    "In the future, the Hardy Dominion must have complete land, sea, and air forces. The army will recruit 10,000 troops¡ªlocal residents trained by the defense company."


    "There will be tanks, armored vehicles, and artillery. I''ll review the weapon lists and see what''s available to procure for their use."


    "Our defense company can also train the air force," Hardy said. "We''ll start by forming an aviation squadron, with 60 to 80 aircraft, including fighter, bomber, and transport squadrons. That should be sufficient for Southeast Asia. Honestly, we don''t have many enemies here."


    "As for the navy, I plan to return to the U.S. and talk with the military again, selecting more ships from their decommissioned fleet. I''m even considering acquiring an aircraft carrier, though I doubt the U.S. government will sell one. Maybe I''ll check with the British instead."


    Andy looked at Hardy in surprise.


    "Maintaining a military is expensive. With all these plans, it seems like the dominion''s revenue will mostly go toward these endeavors," Andy remarked, implying that Hardy''s spending might leave little for personal profit.


    Hardy shrugged.


    "What''s the point of hoarding cash? What I want is real power. Isn''t the Hardy Group earning more than I can spend? Honestly, I don''t have many personal expenses. I''m making all this money to fulfill a dream of mine."


    "A dream?" Andy asked.


    "At first I wanted to build a group¡ªthe Hardy Group¡ªand now it''s to build a dominion¡ªthe Hardy Dominion!" Hardy laughed.


    Hardy''s laughter was so loud that it caught the attention of his puppy, Ekko, who perked up his ears and tilted his head, curious about what had his owner so amused.


    Hardy''s ambition was to make the dominion''s military power stronger than that of future Singapore.


    In later years, Singapore''s military strength was considered among the best in Southeast Asia. For Hardy, there weren''t many enemies in this region¡ªmainly The Philippines and Myanmar. Even in the future, the military capabilities of those two nations wouldn''t be impressive.


    Surpassing them wouldn''t be difficult.


    He didn''t need to compete in manpower or land forces. Instead, he would focus on naval and air force. Hardy had access to the most advanced weaponry from the U.S., a significant advantage over other countries.


    For starters, the California consortium he was part of included the world''s largest defense contractor, Lockheed Martin.


    Yes, Hardy was a shareholder.


    Though his stake was small, at just over 4%, it still placed him as the 12th-largest shareholder.


    And the world''s second-largest defense contractor, Northrop Grumman?


    Yes, Hardy had shares in that too.


    The fourth-largest, Litton Industries, which specialized in fighter jets, destroyers, and cruise missiles?


    Yes, Hardy had invested there as well.


    Boeing? Hardy Group was one of its partners.


    General Dynamics? Another partner.


    Even the U.S. Department of Defense worked with the Hardy Group.


    When it came to acquiring weapons, Hardy''s advantage over others was significant.


    Moreover, Hardy owned HD Defense Company. Future military bases in Penang and Singapore would become critical powerhouses in the region.


    ---

 Chapter 666 - 666 Banquet

    As night fell, the two returned to the house, where Irina greeted Andy with a warm smile. A nanny took Ekko from Hardy''s arms, and everyone prepared to eat.


    During dinner, Hardy said to Andy, "Tomorrow, there''s a reception for the dominion''s government officials, council members, entrepreneurs, wealthy families, and notable figures. You should attend. It''ll be a good opportunity for them to meet the president of Hardy Group."


    "Sure. What''s the agenda?" Andy asked.


    "Nothing too formal. It''s just a chance to meet and discuss future development plans, which will help reassure everyone. We can also talk about the education plans we discussed earlier."


    "This reception isn''t very formal, so attendees can bring their spouses and families. I''ll bring Irina along since she''s going to be the Speaker of the Dominion''s Assembly, it best everyone gets to know her soon." Hardy added with a smile.


    Sitting beside Hardy, Irina laughed and said, "As Speaker, I''ve barely gotten to know what work I will be doing."


    Hardy took her hand, his expression serious. "Making children is a national priority¡ªmore important than work. If anyone dares criticize the Speaker for trying to have children, Governor Hardy will have a personal and very in-depth discussion with them."


    Then he chuckled, and Irina gave him a playful, affectionate look.


    Andy cut a piece of steak and chewed it slowly, but somehow it was tasteless as he watched the couple''s display of affection.


    Irina continued eating while occasionally serving food to Hardy. To be honest, Andy envied Hardy.


    If he had a wife like Irina, he believed he''d be incredibly happy.


    Suddenly, the image of the cheerful girl he''d encountered on the beach that afternoon flashed through his mind.


    ...


    The next day a banquet was held at the most luxurious hotel in Penang, the "Baraka" Hotel, which is owned by the Haji family, one of the wealthiest Malaysian families in Penang. The main building has four floors.


    Behind the hotel lies a vast garden and a golf course, offering stunning scenery¡ªperfect for hosting outdoor banquets. Today''s banquet was set up outdoors.


    The Baraka Hotel was bustling with guests, including government officials, parliament members, wealthy merchants, heads of prominent families, and business magnates from Penang and Malacca. Many brought along their families and companions, filling the venue with over five to six hundred people.


    This was, without a doubt, one of the most grandiose events Penang had seen in years.


    Invited by the Governor, every guest felt honored. They wore bright smiles, mingling in clusters. Among the crowd, the Idris family Head, Abdullah Hussain Idris, along with his younger brother, Azman Idris, and son, Hafiz Idris, were focal points of attention. A number of people surrounded them, engaging in conversations.


    Not long ago, it was the Idris family that had caused a major upheaval in Malaya. The assassination of the Sultan of Johor had shocked the world, even drawing attention from the United States and Britain. Eventually, half of Johor''s territory was sold to Governor Hardy.


    In everyone''s eyes, the Idris family was now closely associated with Governor Hardy. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And, naturally, the Idris family welcomed this association.


    The men were chatting in small groups, while the women gathered separately, discussing topics of interest.


    At that moment, a faint commotion arose in the distance.


    Governor Hardy entered the venue, with Irina holding his arm. Following behind them was a large entourage, including Andy.


    The attendees immediately formed two lines, bowing respectfully to Hardy. He smiled and nodded in acknowledgment as he passed.


    Hardy disliked pretentious formalities, so there were no elaborate rituals. After greeting the crowd, he stepped onto the stage to deliver a speech. Everyone in the audience straightened up, their eyes fixed on the Governor.


    "I envision a future where the Penang and Malacca Autonomous Territory is a place of freedom, democracy, safety, and stability¡ªan inclusive land where people can live and work in peace, with freedom of religion, free from famine and war."


    "Of course, achieving this will not be easy; it will require the collective effort of all residents in the Autonomous Territory."


    "Economically, the Territory will maintain an open policy, welcoming businesses to establish themselves here. My vision is to make the Territory a financial hub of Asia, a processing center for high-tech products, and a region with unique characteristics that holds a place on the global stage."


    "Culturally, diversity will be a hallmark of the Territory."


    "In terms of education, I have already communicated with the government. Going forward, the Territory will implement free education. Elementary education will be completely free, with free lunches provided. Secondary education will be popularized, and at least three universities will be established. Moreover, we will collaborate with top universities in Europe and the United States, transforming our institutions into world-class universities."


    Hardy painted a vivid and inspiring picture for everyone present. And he wasn''t merely making empty promises¡ªhe genuinely intended to pursue these plans.


    Andy, standing at a distance, wasn''t paying much attention to Hardy''s speech. He had already reviewed the speech draft the day before, and much of the content had been collaboratively planned by Hardy and himself.


    He sipped his champagne, his gaze wandering aimlessly.


    Suddenly, his eyes froze.


    Amid the crowd, he spotted a girl''s face. It was a face that seemed both familiar and unfamiliar¡ªfamiliar because he had seen her yesterday, unfamiliar because he had no idea who she was.


    Yes, it was the cheerful girl from the beach yesterday.


    Sometimes, fate works in mysterious ways. You might feel nothing after days of companionship, yet a single glance can leave a lasting impression.


    Perhaps it was intuition, or maybe Andy''s gaze was too intense, but the girl seemed to sense something. She turned her face toward him.


    Their eyes met again.


    The girl hesitated slightly, as though recognizing this man but unable to recall from where. Out of politeness and good manners, she gave the middle-aged man staring at her a slight nod and smiled in response before turning back to listen to Governor Hardy''s speech.


    Andy''s heart raced once more.


    That girl had smiled again.


    Applause erupted as Hardy concluded his speech, stepping down to mingle with the guests.


    Hardy became the center of attention among the men, while Irina captivated the women.


    Hardy introduced Andy to the crowd as the CEO of the Hardy Group, instantly elevating Andy''s status in their eyes.


    ---

 Chapter 667 - 667 Andy

    Hardy introduced Andy to the crowd as the CEO of the Hardy Group, instantly elevating Andy''s status in their eyes.


    In the Autonomous Territory, the majority of businesses were now part of the Hardy Group. Even the largest entity, Hardy Investment Company, was merely a subsidiary.


    Quickly, Andy found himself at the center of discussions among entrepreneurs.


    "Hello, President Andy. I''m Haji Omar."


    A voice speaking halting English came from behind Andy. Recognizing it as yet another greeting, he turned around.


    When he saw the person speaking, he was momentarily stunned.


    The man was middle-aged, about fifty-something, and slightly overweight¡ªnothing out of the ordinary. What caught Andy''s attention was the girl standing beside him. It was the same girl who had smiled at him twice.


    Andy looked at the man and extended his hand. "Hello, I''m Andy."


    "I''m Haji Omar. I..." Haji Omar struggled to continue, his English limited to the brief introduction he had just managed.


    Turning to the girl beside him, Haji Omar said in Bahasa Malaysia, "Maryam, help me translate. Tell him this hotel is ours, and we hope to collaborate with the Hardy Group in the future."


    The girl nodded and translated in fluent English, "President Andy, my father is delighted to meet you. This Baraka Hotel belongs to our family. My father hopes to collaborate with the Hardy Group in the future."


    Her voice was gentle.


    At least, that''s how Andy perceived it.


    "Of course. May I know your name, Miss?" Andy asked.


    "Excuse me for not introducing myself earlier. My name is Haji Maryam," the girl said to Andy with a smile. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She smiled again.


    This was the third time she had smiled at him.


    "Hello, Miss Maryam," Andy said, extending his hand toward Haji Maryam.


    Haji Maryam graciously shook his hand.


    As they let go, Andy said, "So this hotel belongs to your family. You''ve done a wonderful job. Hardy Group also operates hotels. In fact, Hilton Hotels, currently the largest chain in the U.S. and even globally, is one of Hardy Group''s key partners."


    "We also have our own hotel chain, managing properties in the U.S., the Cayman Islands, Japan, and Hong Kong. If you''re interested in collaborating, we would be more than willing to partner with capable enterprises."


    Andy''s detailed explanation was lost on Haji Omar, who didn''t understand English well and looked toward his daughter for help. He had brought her along specifically to act as his interpreter.


    Haji Maryam translated Andy''s words for her father. Upon hearing them, Haji Omar was delighted and responded in a lengthy reply, which, in turn, Andy could not understand.


    Haji Maryam, with her bright eyes, translated: "My father says the Haji family owns hotels not only in Penang but also in Malacca and Singapore. Besides hotels, we operate rubber plantations, processing plants, timber mills, and paper manufacturing businesses. We hope to collaborate with Hardy Group in all these areas."


    Andy smiled. "That sounds great."


    Haji Omar, thrilled by the smooth conversation, said to his daughter in Malay, "Maryam, invite President Andy to visit our home and take a tour of our enterprises if he has time."


    Maryam hesitated slightly. "Father, he''s the CEO of Hardy Group. How could he have time to visit us?"


    "It''s just a gesture of courtesy," Haji Omar replied.


    Haji Maryam turned to Andy and conveyed her father''s invitation in English. Andy hesitated briefly before nodding. "I''m actually here to study the industrial structure of Malaya, so visiting your family''s enterprises could be beneficial."


    Andy''s agreement stunned the Haji family, followed by excitement. They hadn''t expected someone of Andy''s stature to accept the invitation. For a family like the Hajis, even hosting a regional CEO or department head would be considered an honor.


    Who was Andy?


    As the Global CEO of Hardy Group, he had no need to concern himself with smaller enterprises. Yet he had agreed to visit¡ªa rare opportunity for the Haji family to build a connection with such a prominent figure.


    Haji Omar was overjoyed. "Maryam, tell Mr. Andy we are honored to welcome him."


    The girl translated, and Andy nodded with a smile. The Haji family took their leave as others approached Andy for conversation. Even as he spoke to the newcomers, Andy couldn''t help but glance briefly at the girl''s retreating figure.


    The next day, representatives from the Haji family formally extended an invitation. Andy brought along several managers from affiliated companies to visit the Haji family''s enterprises.


    The tour included visits to the rubber processing plant, timber mill, and paper manufacturing facilities. The Haji family''s enterprises were of respectable scale for Malaya¡ªamong the best locally¡ªthough they lagged behind American counterparts in terms of industrialization and technology.


    The reception was hosted by Haji Omar and his two sons, with Haji Maryam continuing as the interpreter. Although her brothers had passable English skills, they couldn''t match her fluency.


    As the Haji family introduced their enterprises, Maryam translated and occasionally elaborated. The morning passed quickly.


    During a conversation, Andy asked Maryam why her English was so proficient. She explained that she was studying economics at the University of Hong Kong.


    That made sense¡ªHong Kong universities primarily used English as the medium of instruction.


    After completing the factory tours, Haji Omar chatted with Andy about their hotels and Southeast Asia''s unique cultural landscape.


    "If tourism develops here, Southeast Asia''s charm could become a major draw. Our hotels highlight local characteristics," said Haji Omar.


    Andy replied, "During my stay, I''ve explored some areas and found them quite interesting. However, without a local guide, I haven''t experienced the deeper aspects, which is a bit regretful."


    "A local guide? That''s easy," Haji Omar said, glancing at his daughter. "Why not let my daughter Maryam accompany you and show you around?"


    Maryam looked at her father but dutifully translated his suggestion.


    Andy looked at the girl and asked, "Do you have the time?"


    Maryam hesitated briefly before smiling. "I have the time. If Mr. Andy would like, I''d be happy to accompany you and share the local customs."


    Andy smiled and nodded. "That sounds like a plan. It''s late today; let''s do it tomorrow. I''ll have someone pick you up," he said, concluding the conversation and taking his leave.


    After Andy left, the Haji family gathered around. Knowing that Andy had agreed to let Maryam accompany him on a tour, Haji Omar was thrilled. "This is an excellent opportunity to strengthen our relationship with President Andy. Maryam, make sure you do your best to leave a good impression."


    "I will, Father," Maryam replied dutifully, understanding how crucial Andy was to their family''s business prospects.


    ---

 Chapter 668 - 668 Andys Date!

    The following day, Andy sent a car to pick up Maryam, and they toured Penang together.


    They explored bustling streets and sampled various local delicacies.


    Maryam introduced him to the region''s customs.


    The itinerary was simple, but the two enjoyed their conversations.


    Meanwhile, at the Governor''s mansion, a report was being delivered to Hardy.


    "Sir, yesterday President Andy visited the Haji family. Today, he toured Penang with Miss Haji Maryam. He seemed to be in great spirits."


    "Have you investigated the Haji family thoroughly?" Hardy asked.


    Andy was not only the CEO of Hardy Group but also Hardy''s most trusted associate. His importance to the group meant that Hardy closely monitored his situation to ensure nothing went awry.


    "The Haji family are among Penang''s top merchant families, operating hotels, rubber plantations, processing plants, timber mills, and paper production enterprises. Their assets are valued between $2 million and $3 million. They''re also members of Hardy Investment Company."


    "And the girl?"


    "Her full name is Haji Maryam. She''s 19 years old, the fourth of Haji Omar''s seven children¡ªthree sons and four daughters. She has two elder brothers and one elder sister who is married. Below her are a younger brother and two younger sisters. She''s currently studying economics at the University of Hong Kong and returned home for vacation. Before attending university, she lived and studied in Penang."


    Hardy reviewed the details and picked up a photograph on his desk.


    The girl was fair-skinned, with bright, expressive eyes, rivaling Irina in charm.


    Andy had suffered greatly in the past due to his wife cheating and tragic death, which led to his imprisonment. Although Hardy had rescued him and cleared his name, Andy remained deeply wounded in matters of the heart.


    Hardy had often encouraged Andy to find love again, but Andy never responded. Now, seeing him open up to a girl was noteworthy.


    Hardy thought to himself that a gentle and traditional Malaysian girl might be perfect for Andy. A woman like that could help heal Andy''s wounded heart.


    In contrast, the free-spirited and independent nature woman didn''t seem suitable for Andy in his current state.


    ...


    Haji Maryam was wearing a white spaghetti-strap dress. The upper part was plain white, while the skirt was adorned with blue patterns.


    She wore no jewelry around her neck, leaving her collarbone lightly exposed by the straps. She had on a pair of flat sandals. Haji Maryam, at approximately 1.65 meters tall, was not short, but standing next to Andy, who towered at 1.9 meters, she appeared petite.


    "Then there are the Malays celebrating Hari Raya and Raya Puasa, and the Indians celebrating Deepavali. You think it''s chaotic right?"


    Andy shook his head. "Freedom of belief is a good thing."


    Haji Maryam smiled.


    "It''s almost noon. Would you like me to take you to try some of Penang''s specialty snacks? I''m not sure if someone as important as you would enjoy them," Haji Maryam said teasingly.


    "Sure, I''m here to experience the local flavors," Andy replied.


    They arrived at a small restaurant run by locals and found a table to sit down. Haji Maryam chatted with the owner in Malay and quickly ordered several dishes.


    "What did you order?" Andy asked.


    "Given how tall you are, I figured you''d have a big appetite, so I ordered a few more dishes: satay, and Penang prawn noodles, and ..... The prawn noodles are especially delicious," Haji Maryam replied.


    "I don''t understand a word of that," Andy said.


    "The names don''t really translate well," Haji Maryam said. "I''ll explain when the food arrives."


    Before long, the dishes were served. Haji Maryam introduced them to Andy. Satay was a type of grilled meat skewer. The braised pork came as part of a platter and paired well with the prawn noodles.


    Teochew cendol, on the other hand, was a dessert made of green jelly noodles, soft red beans, and other toppings, combined with shaved ice and coconut milk.


    "How is it? Do you like it?" Haji Maryam eagerly asked as Andy took a bite.


    Andy nodded. "I like it very much."


    Seeing how much he enjoyed the food, Haji Maryam''s eyes curved into a smile. "I told you, Teochew cendol is the best! I love it too. And this place serves the best ones¡ªit''s been around for decades in Penang."


    After finishing their meal, they prepared to pay.


    Andy, feeling awkward, realized he hadn''t brought any money. As a prominent CEO, he was used to having several assistants and secretaries around to handle such matters.


    Just as he was about to call his bodyguard from afar, Haji Maryam interjected, "I brought you out today, I''ll treat." She pulled out a small fabric wallet from the side of her dress, unzipped it, and took out some cash to pay the owner.


    For the first time in his life, Andy was treated to a meal by a woman. It left him with a sweet feeling, even sweeter than the Teochew cendol.


    "Next time, it''s on me," Andy said.


    "Okay," Haji Maryam agreed with a smile.


    In the afternoon, they strolled along the commercial street. Penang only had one main commercial street at the time, lined with two- and three-story buildings. Outside the shops were signs advertising jobs. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They entered one of the shops. Haji Maryam remarked, "Ever since Governor Hardy came, Penang has undergone significant changes. Take goods, for example. Penang used to have a limited selection, but now there''s so much more variety."


    "There are even American, Hong Kong, and Japanese products. While goods are no longer scarce, I think the quality of our shopping malls could be improved."


    Andy''s interest was piqued.


    "Oh? Tell me more about your thoughts."


    Realizing she might have said too much, Haji Maryam hesitated and replied shyly, "I was just speaking casually. Governor Hardy and you, having established such a massive commercial group, must already see these things clearly."


    "No worries. Go on, I''d like to hear your perspective," Andy encouraged.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Haji Maryam boldly said, "I''ve seen magazines from Hong Kong that describe American commercial streets. They concentrate shopping malls along a single street, creating a true commercial hub. I feel that''s the direction of the future."


    ---

 Chapter 669 - 669 Yacht

    Andy nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Penang has plans for that. The city will expand, with new wide roads and increased urban density. Penang''s population is growing, and we anticipate more in the future. Part of the plan involves creating commercial center districts."


    By the late afternoon, though Andy thoroughly enjoyed spending time with this cheerful young woman, he remained a gentleman and escorted her home.


    When Haji Maryam returned home, she was startled to see everyone gathered¡ªher parents, two elder brothers and their wives, her younger brother, two younger sisters, and even her eldest sister and brother-in-law.


    The moment she stepped into the living room, all eyes were on her.


    "What are you all doing?" Haji Maryam asked timidly.


    Her eldest sister stepped forward, took her hand, and asked, "Second Sister, how was your day with Mr. Andy?"


    "It was nice," she replied.


    "Where did you go?" her sister continued.


    "We visited some mosques, temples, and a few other places. We ate Penang prawn noodles and Teochew cendol¡ªI even treated him. In the afternoon, we strolled around the commercial street and chatted."


    "What did you talk about?" her father, Haji Omar, asked kindly.


    "Nothing much. We talked about how there are more goods available now and about Penang''s future development. Mr. Andy mentioned that Governor Hardy has unified plans for Penang, including city expansion, different functional zones, and the construction of a true commercial street."


    Haji Omar''s heart skipped a beat.


    This was critical information. If they could get advance notice about the city''s development plans, secure some contracts, or position themselves strategically, the Haji family could reap substantial benefits.


    This thought also crossed her eldest brother''s mind. "Second Sister, did Mr. Andy mention where the roads would be built or where the commercial street would go? The Haji family owns some land nearby. If it falls within the plan, its value could skyrocket."


    "We didn''t discuss anything that specific," Haji Maryam replied.


    "Second Sister, has Mr. Andy arranged to meet you again?" her second brother asked.


    Haji Maryam shook her head. "No. He''s so busy with important matters. Today was probably just about observing Penang for future planning."


    Hearing this, the Haji family members felt a slight tinge of disappointment.


    Haji Omar looked at his second daughter and said, "Maryam, if you get the chance, try to maintain contact with Mr. Andy. Becoming friends with someone like him is always beneficial. Sometimes, such connections can be life-saving. If our family faces trouble in the future, a single word from him could solve big problems."


    Being a smart young woman, Haji Maryam understood her father''s meaning. "Dad, he''s a big-shot figure. It''s already fortunate that we met once."


    Haji Omar nodded. Even he knew the gap between their statuses. "No pressure. Just something to consider. Alright, let''s get ready for dinner."


    Andy returned to Governor Hardy''s mansion.


    While walking outside, Hardy teased, "You seem to enjoy spending time with that little girl. Haven''t you thought about having another relationship?"


    Andy was momentarily taken aback.


    "Having a relationship isn''t that simple. It''s a product of love, and you have to love your partner for a lifetime," Andy replied.


    Hardy''s lips curled into a knowing smile.


    In the past, whenever they talked about this topic, Andy''s answers were firm and dismissive. This time, however, his response was ambiguous.


    What did this mean? It meant that Andy''s feelings had begun to change.


    A solid wall might crumble with just one brick removed.


    "How was your outing today?" Hardy asked casually.


    "Quite nice. I saw some historical sites, tried some local delicacies¡ªthey were delicious¡ªand explored other areas."


    "Going out again tomorrow?"


    "Oh, we''ll see."


    "When do you plan to return to the U.S.?" Hardy asked suddenly.


    "Back to the U.S.? Why, is something up?" Andy asked. Originally, he could leave anytime, but now he felt reluctant.


    "Nothing. Just curious," Hardy replied.


    Whew! Andy silently exhaled in relief.


    "Penang is great. I love the scenery here. I haven''t had a proper break in years. As a capitalist, don''t you think you should give me a few more days off?" Andy joked.


    Hardy raised his hands. "I''m not rushing you. Stay as long as you want."


    Though Hardy wasn''t pressuring him, Andy knew he couldn''t linger in Penang indefinitely. If he had plans, he needed to act quickly.


    "Is your yacht here in Penang?"


    "It is. Why?"


    "Can I borrow it for a while?" Andy asked.


    Previously, Andy had joked about using Hardy''s yacht to woo someone. Now, that statement was becoming reality.


    ...


    The Next Day


    Andy invited Haji Maryam out again.


    When the Haji family learned that the CEO Andy had invited their daughter out once more, they were overjoyed. Regardless of whether their relationship would develop into something romantic, just becoming friends with him was enough to delight the family.


    Penang wasn''t a big place.


    In fact, they had already seen most of it the previous day. But sometimes, being together wasn''t about the scenery; it was about the mood.


    Haji Maryam was gentle and graceful, handling everything with poise. Andy greatly admired this quality, but what attracted him the most was her personality¡ªalways sunny and cheerful. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was like a little sun, radiating warmth and light.


    When Andy was with her, the wounds and dark emotions he carried from his past heartbreak in love seemed to melt away bit by bit.


    A joyful person could heal a sorrowful heart.


    The more time Andy spent with Haji Maryam, the more he enjoyed her company.


    The Third Day


    Andy invited Haji Maryam for a trip out to sea. On Hardy''s luxurious yacht, Haji Maryam explored every corner, exclaiming in amazement, "This yacht caused a huge sensation the moment it docked in Penang''s port. So many people were talking about it."


    "Everyone knows it''s Governor Hardy''s yacht. My friends even said they''d love to just step onboard and see how extravagant it must be. And now, here I am! Wow, the decor is stunning. This must have cost a fortune, right?"


    ---

 Chapter 670 - 670 Pro In The Early Stages, But A Complete Noob After That

    Her innocent words flowed freely, with no filter, as she spoke whatever came to mind. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andy smiled and replied, "This yacht costs about 3.5 million U.S. dollars."


    "Wow!" Haji Maryam''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Our Haji family has been in Penang for centuries, but all our combined wealth probably wouldn''t be enough to buy a yacht like this. Governor Hardy is truly wealthy."


    Andy silently thought to himself,I can afford it too.


    The Fourth Day


    Everyone¡ªyes, everyone¡ªcould sense that something indescribable was beginning to form between Andy and Haji Maryam.


    The Haji family members were becoming increasingly excited.


    Meanwhile, as Hardy lay in bed with Irina, she asked about Andy. "It seems Andy has feelings for that girl Maryam. He''s been single for so many years. Should we help him out and propose a marriage arrangement to the Haji family?"


    Hardy gently stroked Irina''s hair and smiled. "Propose marriage? Let him enjoy the process of falling in love. It''s a rare feeling for him."


    "Andy isn''t foolish. He was just deeply hurt by his past marriage and closed off his emotions. If he truly wants to win that girl over, he''ll have his own ways."


    The Fifth DayThe Sixth Day


    Every day, Andy and Haji Maryam went out together. Haji Maryam gradually noticed a change in Andy. That day, the usually lively Haji Maryam seemed a bit shy.


    Normally, she spoke to Andy with ease and laughter, but this time, she couldn''t even meet his eyes.


    They were walking along a coastal boulevard, with a view of the white sandy beach in the distance. Many tourists were playing on the beach.


    A car sped past, honking loudly.


    Instinctively, Andy grabbed Haji Maryam''s hand and pulled her toward him, causing her to stumble. She lost her balance and fell into Andy''s arms.


    Andy held her waist firmly as their eyes met.


    Time froze.Space froze.


    Haji Maryam''s face turned red. Andy''s throat moved slightly.


    "Maryam¡­" Andy said in a hoarse voice.


    "Mr. Andy."


    "Maryam, have you ever thought about studying in the United States?" Andy suddenly asked.


    Haji Maryam was stunned.


    Unfortunately, Hardy had overestimated Andy. A heart that had been closed for over a decade was, indeed, a bit rusty.


    Back at the Governor''s Mansion


    After sending Haji Maryam home, Andy returned to Hardy''s mansion and told him, "I''m planning to head back soon."


    "Did you confess to Miss Haji?" Hardy asked.


    Andy froze for a moment, then realized there was no way Hardy wouldn''t know about his situation.


    "I asked if she''d be willing to study in the United States. She said she''d consider it and discuss it with her family."


    Hardy was momentarily speechless.


    So¡­ he was a pro at the early stages and a complete noob at the follow-up. Well, taking the slow and steady route is fine too.


    This was a deeply personal matter, and as long as things didn''t go completely off track, Hardy didn''t want to interfere too much.


    Back at the Haji Residence


    Haji Maryam shared Andy''s suggestion with her family. "Dad, Mom, Mr. Andy suggested I study in the United States. I''m not sure what to do, so I wanted to hear your opinions."


    "How have things been developing between you two?" her father, Haji Omar, asked.


    "Oh, we''re just chatting. We''re just ordinary friends, Dad. Don''t overthink it," Haji Maryam replied.


    Haji Omar thought to himself,Ordinary friends? Would the CEO of such a massive enterprise spend a whole week inviting you out every day?


    He knew how precious the time of someone like Andy was. As the head of Hardy Group, which oversaw dozens of subsidiary companies¡ªsome of which were equivalent to full-fledged corporations themselves¡ªAndy''s days were likely filled with people lining up to meet him.


    "Was it Mr. Andy who suggested this?" Haji Omar asked again.


    "Yes, he suggested it. He said studying abroad would broaden my horizons and recommended the University of California, Los Angeles. He even said he could arrange for me to enter the business school directly," Haji Maryam explained.


    Haji Omar understood that Hardy Group''s headquarters were in Los Angeles. He began to see the bigger picture.


    "Daughter, I fully support you going to study in the United States. Seeing more of the world is important. That''s why we sent you to the University of Hong Kong in the first place. If you now have the chance to study in the U.S., it''s even better. If Mr. Andy is willing to help with arrangements, that''s perfect."


    "You agree?" Haji Maryam asked.


    "Of course!"


    "Studying in the U.S. will be expensive."


    "Don''t worry. Your dad can afford it," Haji Omar said confidently.


    Haji Maryam skipped over, hugged her father''s neck, and kissed him. "Thank you, Dad!"


    A Few Days Later


    Andy left Penang.


    He didn''t leave alone. He took Haji Maryam with him.


    In the United States, their story would surely continue.


    Hardy even thought about a title for thier story:The Domineering CEO Little Wife.


    ...


    A Few Days Later Hardy Received Victor''s Telegram


    Princess Margaret is scheduled to visit Hong Kong in ten days. According to the itinerary, she will tour Hardy Group and the industrial park during her visit.


    Hardy smiled faintly.


    This had been discussed and agreed upon with Princess Margaret long ago.


    Hardy instructed his secretary, "Reply to Victor. Tell him I will personally go to Hong Kong to host Princess Margaret''s tour of Hardy Group."


    The secretary acknowledged the instruction and went to send the telegram.


    Two Days Later


    Hardy boarded a plane to Hong Kong. The administration team at the Governor''s Office would handle matters in Penang and Malacca.


    Meanwhile, Hardy ordered his luxury yacht to sail to Hong Kong.


    Upon arrival, Victor and his team welcomed him at the airport. He rode back to his villa where the butler and staff were waiting to greet him. Seeing Chef Elliot Hartman, Hardy smiled and said, "It''s been a while since I''ve had your cooking. Prepare a grand feast tonight."


    "Yes, sir," Chef Elliot Hartman responded promptly.


    ---


    AN: Hello! It''s been a while. I hope you guys are doing great. I sincerely apologize for missing updates over the past few days. It was really hard for me¡ªI couldn''t even move for the first few days. Now, I''m starting to feel better, and I will slowly make up for the missing chapters as I recover. I hope you all stay well, and please be careful. The new COVID variant isn''t as deadly as the first, but it''s really exhausting and spreading fast too. Wishing you a safe and healthy winter.


    ---

 Chapter 671 - 671 Project 50,000 Rental Units

    In the Study


    Victor briefed Hardy on Hong Kong''s recent developments. Although Victor regularly sent detailed reports, nothing compared to an in-person update.


    HSBC and Wells Fargo Bank were thriving. Global Shipping handled an unending flow of goods, reinvesting profits into new vessels. It had become Hong Kong''s largest shipping company. Global Times was now the city''s leading newspaper, and ABC Radio held the highest listenership. Earlier this year, ABC Television officially began broadcasting, making it the first TV station in Hong Kong.


    As there were no local TV manufacturers, televisions sold in Hong Kong were imported from the United States. Given the small user base, programming was limited to eight hours daily, featuring imported content such as news, commentary, MTV, cartoons, dramas, movies, and variety shows.


    HD Films had recently established a branch in Hong Kong, acquiring land for a new headquarters and studio complex.


    The Hardy Industrial Park, one of Hardy Group''s core ventures in Hong Kong, now hosted over 100 enterprises. Most were in a mature and stable production phase.


    Hardy Pharmaceuticals, which had acquired multiple companies over the past two years, now produced over 60 types of medicines, including supplements in that area. The company had become the largest pharmaceutical firm in Hong Kong.


    These products were marketed in the United States, Europe, and Japan.


    ...


    "Boss," Victor reported, "the Hong Kong government has notified us that Princess Margaret plans to tour Hardy Group''s Hong Kong headquarters and the industrial park. I''ve already assigned teams to tidy up and enhance the sites."


    Hardy nodded. "I''ll personally accompany Princess Margaret during her visit. You''ll assist me and provide detailed introductions when needed."


    "Understood, boss," Victor replied.


    Hardy then inquired, "How''s the investigation into Hong Kong''s real estate market progressing?"


    Victor explained, "Since Hong Kong stabilized economically over the past two years, growth has accelerated, and the population has surged, now officially exceeding 2 million. The actual figure, considering unregistered individuals, is likely around 2.4 million."


    He continued, "The population boom has created a severe housing shortage, especially in Kowloon''s informal settlements. Many people need housing but lack the upfront funds, necessitating loans."


    Hardy recognized this period as Hong Kong''s first real estate boom, expected to last about a decade. He planned to capitalize on it, leveraging Hardy Group''s extensive land holdings, acquired cheaply during Hong Kong''s earlier crises.


    Even if he released land now, it would yield tenfold profits. But Hardy intended to hold onto the land, knowing that real estate values would continue rising. From the 1950s to the 1980s, Hong Kong''s land prices were projected to grow by approximately 200 times.


    Hardy''s strategy involved constructing office buildings and affordable rental apartments, maintaining ownership to generate rental income and benefit from land appreciation. When prices peaked, he would sell in bulk for maximum profit.


    A few days later, Princess Margaret arrived in Hong Kong aboard the royal jet. Governor Grantham, accompanied by officials, welcomed her at the airport.


    This marked the visit of the highest-ranking royal member in Hong Kong''s history. Given the city''s delicate social climate, the visit was expected to significantly bolster stability.


    Hardy and Victor were also present, standing just behind Grantham.


    Princess Margaret, elegantly dressed, exchanged pleasantries with Grantham before warmly embracing Hardy. The scene was captured by journalists, sparking commentary the next day about Hardy''s closer rapport with the princess compared to Grantham.


    After disembarking, Princess Margaret was escorted to a luxury yacht¡ªHardy''s own¡ªto cross Victoria Harbour to Queen''s Pier, where a welcome ceremony awaited. Margaret, familiar with the yacht, glanced subtly at Hardy, recalling shared memories aboard. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At Queen''s Pier, thousands of citizens gathered, with even distant rooftops crowded with onlookers. Following a brief speech by the princess, which drew applause, she toured the streets in an open-top Rolls-Royce, greeted by cheering crowds, including schoolchildren waving Union Jack flags and holding plastic flowers.


    That evening, Princess Margaret stayed in the Peninsula Hotel''s presidential suite, having specifically requested an external venue for greater mobility rather than staying at the Governor''s Mansion.


    A grand banquet was held that night at the Peninsula, attended by officials, legislators, business leaders, and social elites.


    The following day, Margaret began a packed schedule, visiting government offices, legislative halls, trading firms, Hardy Group''s Hong Kong headquarters, and the industrial park.


    Day ThreePrincess Margaret accepted an invitation to board Viscount Hardy''s yacht for a scenic tour of Hong Kong''s stunning seascapes. The yacht sailed out of Victoria Harbour, returning to the dock only in the evening.


    As the princess disembarked, a crowd of journalists eagerly awaited her at the port.


    A reporter asked, "Your Highness, how did you enjoy touring Hong Kong''s bays?"


    "It was wonderful. Hong Kong''s scenery is truly captivating. I love it here," Margaret replied with a warm smile.


    Another journalist followed up, "What did you and the Viscount discuss during the trip?"


    The question caught her off guard. Truthfully, their conversations that day had been minimal; their "discussions" were far more physical than verbal, and most of her spoken words consisted of "Oh," "Yeah," and "My God."


    Hardy, quick to take control of the narrative, smiled and interjected, "The princess and I talked extensively. She expressed great concern for the livelihood of Hong Kong''s residents. Upon learning about the rapid population growth over recent years and the severe housing shortages, she inquired about possible solutions."


    He continued, "The princess suggested constructing affordable rental housing. We spent the entire day discussing this topic."


    "Did you reach any conclusions?" a journalist pressed.


    "The result of our discussion is that the princess plans to propose that the Hong Kong government allocate funds to work with private enterprises to build affordable housing. Since constructing such housing is not particularly profitable, the princess requested Hardy Group to take on this responsibility."


    "Mr. Hardy, are you willing to accept this responsibility?" the reporter asked.


    Hardy nodded with a smile. "Hardy Group is a socially responsible company. We are committed to addressing practical issues in Hong Kong. Ultimately, the princess and I agreed to launch a project to build 50,000 affordable rental units with a 30-year usage lifespan."


    "These rental units will provide a temporary solution for many families. As their financial situations improve, they can move into better housing. This project will significantly help Hong Kong families in need."


    ---

 Chapter 672 - 672 The Year 1952

    The Next DayNews of Princess Margaret''s concern for Hong Kong''s housing crisis and her discussions with Hardy Group made headlines across multiple newspapers. Reports highlighted the plan to build 50,000 affordable rental units to address the housing needs of 200,000¨C300,000 people.


    While the public''s enthusiasm for royal figures was lukewarm, the promise of resolving their most pressing issue¡ªhousing¡ªgarnered widespread appreciation for the princess.


    Day FourPrincess Margaret visited the Hong Kong Jockey Club, specifically Hardy''s Kowloon venue.


    At each stop during her visit, the princess noticed that the public''s enthusiasm seemed greater than the previous day. Curious, she asked Hardy why this was so.


    "It''s because you''ve helped them secure 50,000 new homes," Hardy explained with a smile.


    Margaret realized then that Hardy''s comments to the press were not merely to placate the journalists.


    During the horse racing performances, Governor Grantham accompanied her, and Margaret brought up the affordable housing plan.


    Grantham acknowledged the issue. "The Hong Kong government has been aware of the housing shortage, but large-scale affordable housing projects require substantial funding, which the government cannot provide all at once. As for real estate developers, they prefer building for sale, not for rental."


    "Hardy has agreed to take on this task. I hope your government can collaborate effectively with him," Margaret remarked.


    "Of course, Your Highness. I''ll have my team coordinate with Hardy Group immediately," Grantham replied.


    The Hong Kong government wasted no time and began discussions with Hardy Group the following day. Victor, already briefed by Hardy, laid out the terms confidently:


    Land Provision:The government would supply land to Hardy Real Estate at a low price. This was effectively a way for Hardy Group to acquire land cheaply, with its eventual appreciation being Hardy''s profit.


    The government agreed to this condition.


    Funding Support: The government would contribute partial funding, while Hardy Group would cover the rest. All rental income would go to Hardy Group.


    The government initially objected, questioning why they wouldn''t receive any returns. Victor countered by emphasizing the financial strain of affordable housing, which was already a loss-making endeavor for Hardy Group. Victor concluded, "If you can manage this alone, then by all means, go ahead." Realizing their inability to execute the project independently, the government relented.


    Public Infrastructure:The government would be responsible for supporting infrastructure such as schools, hospitals, bus stops, utilities, and other facilities.


    The government readily agreed, as this was already within their purview.


    Grantham, eager to finalize the deal before Margaret''s departure, made significant concessions.


    The final agreement stipulated that the government would provide land, partial funding, and infrastructure. In return, Hardy Group would manage the construction and rental of the housing units, retaining ownership of the land and properties. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy also saw significant indirect benefits. Many construction materials, such as cement, steel, and pipes, came from Hardy''s factories, boosting their sales. Additionally, the housing project would stimulate economic activity in Hong Kong, raising the value of Hardy''s broader investments.


    By the end of Princess Margaret''s visit, Hardy had effectively secured a lucrative 30-year investment. The land used for the 50,000 rental units alone was projected to be worth billions in three decades.


    The public, meanwhile, saw the princess as a champion of their welfare, believing her discussions with Hardy were entirely focused on their housing needs.


    On the day of her departure, crowds lined the streets to bid Princess Margaret farewell. The turnout far exceeded that of her arrival, and, notably, the people came voluntarily rather than being organized by the government.


    The princess''s efforts had left a profound impression on Hong Kong''s citizens, who saw her as a symbol of hope for a better future.


    Princess Margaret left Hong Kong after a visit that garnered widespread praise, with British newspapers also providing extensive coverage.


    Her Royal Highness took a keen interest in the welfare of the people, facilitating a project in Hong Kong to build 50,000 units of affordable housing. Over the next five years, this would solve the housing problems for 200,000 to 300,000 people in Hong Kong, highlighting the royal family''s care for the public.


    Upon returning to the palace, Princess Elizabeth greeted her sister with a warm hug, smiling as she said, "You did an excellent job this time, facilitating the construction of 50,000 affordable housing units, and the royal family has received praise."


    "Sister, it''s mainly thanks to Hardy. He is a responsible entrepreneur. When we discussed this topic, he expressed his willingness to help solve some practical issues for the people of Hong Kong, even if it meant giving up some of his profits."


    Princess Margaret didn''t forget to praise her lover, Hardy.


    "Of course, it''s Hardy''s contribution, but it''s also your achievement," said Princess Elizabeth, holding her sister''s hand as they walked inside.


    "How did you find this visit? Was it enjoyable?"


    "It was very enjoyable. Through these visits, I increasingly feel that members of the royal family should get out more. This way, we can better highlight the presence of the royal family," Margaret said.


    Her words were, in fact, laying the groundwork for her next trip.


    It was now mid-1952.


    Meanwhile, the war on the Korean side was still raging. The Global Times had sent many reporters to the battlefield, providing very detailed coverage of the war.


    At this point, the war was still in a tense state.


    ...


    Hardy did not stay in Japan for long and returned to the United States, where more important matters awaited him.


    The new U.S. presidential election was in full swing. Four years had passed in the blink of an eye, and Johnson could not run for re-election, making the new president the main focus of public attention.


    As early as the previous year, Dwight D. Eisenhower had been put forward as a candidate.


    Behind him was a powerful financial backing, including Rockefeller, Morgan, DuPont, Mellon, the California syndicate, and Hardy Group.


    California was now one of the key strongholds of the Republican Party.


    Currently, Republicans held the majority in the Senate.


    ---

 Chapter 673 - 673 Give Me Weapons, And I’ll Align Myself Politically With You

    Years ago, Hardy had made an agreement with the Rockefeller family to jointly support the Republican Party in this election. During this time, ABC Television had become Eisenhower''s main propaganda outlet, with his image frequently appearing on television.


    Previously, Hardy had supported Johnson''s rise to power, gaining many benefits. But this time, such a situation was impossible. Eisenhower was backed by many interest groups, and he would represent the interests of a much larger group.


    Hardy was just one of many supporters.


    Even if Eisenhower won, he would not offer Hardy much attention, so Hardy had made a second-tier plan.


    He communicated with other families and proposed nominating current Senator Nicholson for the vice presidency.


    Through years of dealings, Hardy''s influence in these families had grown, and after negotiating the exchange of interests, everyone agreed to the proposal. As a result, Nicholson became a member of Eisenhower''s campaign team and would later become Vice President of the United States.


    As for Eisenhower''s opponent, it was Stevenson from the Democratic Party. However, people were generally pessimistic about his chances.


    During the Johnson era, the public had believed that the Republican Party should take power, but Johnson had been forced into office. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, no such surprise like Dewey''s would happen.


    Stevenson was destined to be nothing more than a runner-up.


    Apart from Nicholson, Hardy was also preparing to send Michael to Capitol Hill to become a senator, an important step for Michael''s future.


    At the same time, Hardy''s assistant Regan had resigned from his position as Vice President of the Actor''s Guild and entered the race for California''s congressional seat.


    By the way, MacArthur was also running in the election, and he was one of the candidates. He was full of confidence and spent heavily hiring biographers to write literary works about him. In just two months, three books were published:


    "The Great MacArthur."


    "The Genius Free Warrior MacArthur."


    "The God-Given Hero MacArthur."


    As a symbol of "old soldiers never die," MacArthur still had a group of loyal fans who campaigned for him every day.


    Unfortunately, Big capital had no interest in him.


    In the eyes of many capitalists, he was a madman, a ticking time bomb who could explode at any moment.


    Even in business, it was advisable not to deal with unstable people, let alone someone running for president.


    People were more inclined toward the steady Eisenhower.


    At the White House, Hardy came to meet President Johnson. After dinner with the president and his family, the two took a walk in the garden.


    They discussed the upcoming election.


    Johnson said, "I also have great confidence in Eisenhower. He is now supported by many and I believe he will be able to effectively coordinate the various factions in the country, which will allow the implementation of policies that will benefit the development of America."


    "I have been president for a few years, but I am still constrained by the Republican Party. In these years, very few policies have been implemented."


    Hardy shook his head.


    "No, compared to others, you''ve done a lot. The Second World War ended on your watch, and you established the post-war global order. These policies made America stronger, and they will influence America for decades, even centuries."


    The two then discussed the situation on the Korean Peninsula.


    "The Korean Peninsula is still in turmoil."


    "In the Far East, the U.S. doesn''t have many strong footholds, but I have a proposal. The Straits Settlements of Penang and Malacca could become military allies of the United States."


    The next day, Hardy visited Marshall.


    Historically, at this time, Marshall had already resigned as Secretary of Defense due to McCarthy''s attacks. But in this world, McCarthy had been eliminated by Hardy, and Marshall was still Secretary of Defense.


    By the way, McCarthy had already died. After struggling for several months in a hospital bed, he passed away. However, by then, no one cared about him. The once-powerful McCarthy, who had influenced millions of Americans, received only a small obituary in the corner of some minor newspapers.


    Hardy''s purpose this time was simple: to buy more weapons and equip the Cayman Islands and the Straits Settlements of Penang and Malacca.


    Previously, the U.S. had sold him warships and aircraft but had imposed limits on the numbers. Hardy Group had already reached the maximum quota.


    This time, Hardy was using the status of the self-governing territories.


    Self-governing territories had the right to establish their own military forces. For the U.S., supporting a pro-American force was a good thing.


    Hardy approached Johnson and Marshall, using the self-governing territories'' status to contact the U.S. Department of Defense, hoping to gain American government support for his pro-American faction.


    To put it simply:


    "Send me a batch of weapons, no need for money."


    "I''ll align myself politically with you."


    Even without this declaration, others wouldn''t place him in another camp. Even if he went to Stalin, that man wouldn''t want him. Hardy wasn''t just a U.S. businessman; he was a capitalist with deep entanglements in the current U.S. government. He held shares in almost all the major weapons manufacturing companies in the U.S., spearheaded the establishment of U.S. military bases in the Middle East and Malaysia, and was the number one supplier to the Allied forces fighting in the Korean War. He also held the position of a British governor.


    Since the situation has already been solidified, Hardy decided not to miss the opportunity and planned to gain further support from the U.S. government before the next president took office.


    Johnson and Marshall sat together and discussed the situation in Penang, a Hardy-controlled dominion.


    "In the East, British influence is rapidly shrinking. We only have Japan and Korea left, and with the war in Korea still ongoing, it''s imperative to support forces in the East that are closer to our interests," Johnson said.


    "Japan is unreliable. Useful but we must remain cautious. We can''t let them grow too strong. Korea''s future is unpredictable. Hardy''s territory is a good choice. It controls the vital sea routes in the East and can influence the surrounding countries."


    "Penang and Malacca could be turned into a stronghold, a key strategic position to control the East."


    Marshall pondered for a few seconds and replied, "I have no doubt about Hardy''s intentions, but I''m concerned that, as his dominion grows in strength, he may develop greater ambitions, such as the Johor incident we saw last time."


    ---

 Chapter 674 - 674 Who Is The Father

    "Once Hardy strengthens his military capabilities, could he expand into other regions, including Malaya, Indonesia, or even other Southeast Asian countries?"


    Johnson lit a cigarette, took a puff, and said, "That''s not America''s concern. The stronger he gets, the higher the flag of freedom flies for the U.S."


    A month later, the United States signed a military procurement agreement with the Penang dominion.


    Penang acquired military supplies from the U.S., enough to equip two regular divisions, including firearms, ammunition, artillery, vehicles, armored cars, tanks, communication equipment, medical supplies, uniforms, tents, and military provisions.


    The prices for these supplies were even cheaper than the outdated equipment previously sold, and it came as a complete set.


    As long as they had personnel, they could immediately form an army. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A U.S. regular division typically consisted of 17,000 soldiers, so with the equipment for two divisions, it would be enough to arm 34,000 soldiers. However, Hardy only planned to form 10,000 army troops, and these supplies were more than sufficient.


    The army equipment was just the smaller part.


    The big items came later.


    Penang also purchased over 300 aircraft from the U.S., including fighter planes, bombers, transport planes, and paratrooper equipment.


    This air force alone exceeded that of many small nations.


    Moreover, these planes were priced incredibly cheaply¡ªalmost as if they were being given away. Despite being from World War II, they were still advanced in Southeast Asia. Even if they were phased out in a few years, they could still be converted into training aircraft.


    In addition, there were warships.


    Earlier, Hardy had already purchased a batch of warships, but he still felt it wasn''t enough. Being on his own in foreign lands, with many enemies around, it made sense to prepare more weapons.


    Hardy purchased eight more warships and requested two submarines. However, the U.S. wasn''t willing to sell him an aircraft carrier.


    In the end, an agreement was signed.


    Penang and Malacca had officially become part of the U.S. weapons sales network, allowing the dominion to purchase advanced military equipment from the U.S.


    This was an important point.


    It meant that as long as Hardy had the money, he could purchase cutting-edge military gear directly from American manufacturers.


    For some, even with money, high-quality goods are unattainable due to restrictions.


    Now, Hardy could not only buy from the U.S. but also from Europe. However, that could wait until he became more powerful in the region.


    At the very least, Hardy wanted to gain influence over a specific area.


    However, Hardy wasn''t satisfied with the rifles used by the U.S. military and planned to set up a rifle factory in Penang upon his return to mass-produce the AK-47.


    This was not difficult to replicate. In the future, even some village workshops could manage it. Hardy already had completed rifles and could have any technician measure them for production. The AK-47 was made mostly of stamped parts, which made it inexpensive, simple in design, reliable, and highly cost-effective. It also performed well in the complex and harsh Southeast Asian environment. The U.S. rifles were too delicate¡ªVietnam would prove that.


    In the future, the dominion''s military would mainly equip AK-47 rifles.


    Would the Soviets demand royalty fees for this?


    Hardy won''t pay a cent for as long as they don''t send troops against him.


    Two months later.


    Meanwhile, in the British royal palace, something significant was happening.


    For the past few days, Princess Margaret had appeared lethargic, often sleepy. In the past, she had been known to enjoy lying in bed, and people didn''t pay much attention to it.


    However, recently, whenever she smoked, she would vomit. She had once enjoyed tobacco, but now even the smell of it made her nauseous.


    During this time, even Princess Elizabeth noticed her sister''s constant lack of energy, which was a stark contrast to her usual lively, playful demeanor.


    One day, the court lady attending to Princess Margaret came to Elizabeth''s office, carefully reporting, "Your Highness, I need to report something."


    "What is it?"


    "Princess Margaret has not had her period for two months. She has become very lethargic and nauseous, especially when exposed to certain smells. I suspect..." the lady hesitated to continue.


    Princess Elizabeth paused. As a mother of two children, Charles and Anne, she immediately recognized the symptoms of pregnancy. Margaret''s condition strongly resembled that of being pregnant.


    But the problem was, Margaret wasn''t married. If it was true that she was pregnant, and if the public found out, it would be a royal scandal.


    Elizabeth immediately asked in a serious tone, "Have you spoken to anyone else about this?"


    "No, I noticed something was off, and I came directly to you first. I''m responsible for the Princess''s daily care, so no one else knows about her condition," the lady responded quickly.


    Royal staff, including these ladies and guards, were thoroughly trained to ensure royal matters were not disclosed.


    "Alright, go back and continue looking after Princess Margaret," Elizabeth instructed.


    The court lady excused herself.


    Princess Elizabeth furrowed her brow, deep in thought. If Margaret was indeed pregnant, who was the father?


    This was something she had to tell her father and mother.


    She went to the chambers where King George VI and the Queen were staying. By now, George VI was gravely ill, surviving only with the aid of medication, eating simple liquid meals, and being wheeled out for two hours of sunshine every day.


    Everyone knew that the former monarch''s life was nearing its end.


    After seeing her parents, Elizabeth instructed all other servants to leave the room. Then, she calmly told them about Margaret''s condition.


    For the couple, who had weathered countless storms, the news, though surprising, was met with calmness.


    "Is this confirmed?" Queen Elizabeth asked.


    "Not yet," Elizabeth replied. "We haven''t consulted a doctor to confirm, but based on the court lady''s description, it seems likely."


    "Who is the father?"


    "We don''t know yet!"


    ---

 Chapter 675 - 675 But I Really Like Him

    Queen Elizabeth wore an expression of annoyance. Margaret had been pampered for too long, and there were reasons for this, both from George VI and from herself. Even her sister, Princess Elizabeth, had spoiled her.


    This indulgence had led Margaret to develop a reckless and carefree character. She had always been playful and mischievous, but never had she anticipated that something like this would happen. If this issue were to be exposed and handled poorly, it would become a major scandal for the royal family, shaming the entire monarchy.


    "Elizabeth, you must handle this matter well," Queen Elizabeth said.


    The next day.


    Princess Elizabeth arrived at Margaret''s chambers.


    It was already past 10 a.m., and Margaret was still curled up in bed, not yet awake. Elizabeth sat by her sister''s bed.


    "Sister~~"


    Margaret opened her eyes, saw it was her sister, and mumbled a greeting.


    Elizabeth gazed at her sister. In her heart, Margaret would always be the little one following her around, but now she was a mother herself.


    Yesterday, Elizabeth had already had the royal physician check Margaret secretly, confirming that she was indeed pregnant.


    Princess Elizabeth gently stroked Margaret''s cheek and spoke softly, "Do you know what has happened?"


    "What... what happened?" Margaret asked, confused.


    "You might be pregnant," Princess Elizabeth said directly.


    Margaret was shocked and immediately sat up, her eyes wide as she looked at her sister. "Pregnant? How could I be pregnant?"


    "Lethargy, excessive sleepiness, no energy, nausea from certain smells, and you haven''t had your period for two months. Yesterday, I had the physician check, and you are indeed pregnant," Princess Elizabeth explained. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret suddenly understood. So that was why the doctor had come to see her yesterday ¡ª to check if she was pregnant.


    Margaret''s face turned pale with fear.


    "But... now, what should I do?"


    Margaret anxiously looked at her sister. After all, she was still a young girl, only 22 years old, and had always relied on her sister. Now that something had happened, she wanted her sister to solve it.


    "You didn''t know how to handle this, so you went and did something like this?" Princess Elizabeth asked, somewhat frustrated.


    "I... I...!" Margaret stammered.


    "Tell me who the man is," Princess Elizabeth asked.


    Margaret bit her lip, unwilling to reveal who the man was. She wanted to keep his identity a secret.


    Princess Elizabeth was even more frustrated.


    "Actually, I can already guess who it is. But don''t you think he''s a bit too much of a flirt? The whole of America knows about his affairs. Now, the most famous women in Hollywood are all his girlfriends."


    Upon hearing her sister''s words, Margaret hung her head in defeat. It was clear that Princess Elizabeth had already guessed it was Hardy.


    "I... I... But I really like him," Margaret said.


    "What do you like about him?"


    Margaret was silent for a moment, then looked up at her sister and said, "I like him because he brings a different kind of life to me. When I''m around him, I always feel happy and free."


    Young, handsome, and wealthy ¡ª these were standard traits for a princess, but what truly moved Margaret was Hardy''s soul.


    From the moment they clashed in the palace, she had slowly fallen into Hardy''s trap, and everything she did was done willingly. To be with her lover, even for a short time, she would go to great lengths, even using the excuse of a visit to meet him.


    Princess Elizabeth sighed softly.


    "But now you''re pregnant, and this can no longer be hidden. What do you plan to do?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    Margaret fell silent again.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    Princess Elizabeth shook her head helplessly. She really had a foolish little sister.


    "Rest for now. I''ll contact Hardy and ask him what he plans to do. After all, he''s one of the parties involved in this matter," Princess Elizabeth said, standing up.


    Margaret grabbed her sister''s hand.


    "Sister, what do you think he should do?" Margaret began to worry about Hardy again.


    Princess Elizabeth paused for two seconds before slowly replying, "I don''t know what he should do either."


    Leaving her sister''s chambers, Princess Elizabeth walked through the long corridor of the palace, thinking about what to do next. Her impression of Lord Jon Hardy was not particularly good.


    If we only consider his status, Hardy was indeed a match for Margaret.


    However, in Princess Elizabeth''s mind, Hardy was the typical American ¡ª shrewd, a bit of a playboy, and absolutely not a good match for her sister.


    In her heart, Margaret should be like herself, marrying a British nobleman, having children, and living a peaceful, happy life.


    As for Hardy, he had too many women around him. It would be hard to make him give them up. What worried her even more was that the British royal family had little influence over him. Even if he agreed to marry Margaret, it would be difficult to stop him from having more affairs outside.


    This was what Princess Elizabeth was most concerned about.


    But now that her sister was pregnant, it was necessary to let Hardy know. She immediately sent a telegram to Hardy. At that moment, Hardy was in the United States, focusing on his business. When he received the telegram from the British royal family, asking him to come to the UK for an important matter, he was puzzled.


    According to protocol, the British royal family would never send him such a telegram. It wasn''t the medieval period anymore, and the royal family no longer had the power to summon lords from all over to the world.


    His title of "Viscount" was simply an exchange of interests.


    The British royal family no longer had much real power. If there was any national matter, it should be the British government notifying him.


    And "important matters"? What could that mean?


    After some thought, Hardy decided to go to the UK. This telegram didn''t seem fake, and perhaps there was something important.


    ---

 Chapter 676 - 676 Great Lengths To Meet

    He believed them this time.


    But if it turned out to be some kind of political game, he would stop all business he had with them.


    Hardy took a B-29 plane, flew for over 20 hours, and finally arrived in the UK.


    By the time he reached London, it was evening. He checked into a hotel and had a good night''s sleep. The next morning, he had his secretary notify the British royal family that he was ready to meet at any time. To his surprise, he immediately received a notification to meet at Buckingham Palace in the afternoon.


    Princess Elizabeth would personally meet him.


    Buckingham Palace.


    The office of Princess Elizabeth.


    After King George VI fell seriously ill, Princess Elizabeth took on the duties of the heir apparent, overseeing all royal matters.


    The palace guards led the way, with sentries stationed every 20 meters in full court armor ¡ª this kind of display only appeared during major events.


    As Hardy walked through, he could feel the heavy atmosphere of authority.


    The guards opened the large door, and Hardy entered. Princess Elizabeth, dressed in a crisp office suit, sat behind her desk. Hardy stood in the center of the large office. The situation now felt like an employee meeting with the CEO.


    Hardy increasingly felt that something was off.


    In the past, when Princess Elizabeth met with him, she would always come over, smile, shake hands, give him a hug, and then casually chat while having him sit down.


    But this time, it felt like...


    What exactly did it feel like? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy''s mind briefly turned, and it felt like he was about to be reprimanded. Yes, that was the feeling ¡ª like he was being called in for a lecture. The guards in the corridor earlier had only helped to set the tone.


    What was going on?


    Princess Elizabeth waved her hand, signaling the guards to leave the office, and then looked at Hardy and said, "Viscount Hardy, please have a seat."


    She gestured toward the chair in front of her desk.


    Having come this far, Hardy knew she couldn''t really do anything to him.


    He politely walked to the desk to sit down.


    Princess Elizabeth looked at Hardy for two seconds, and then spoke, with her first words startling Hardy so much that he almost jumped up.


    "Margaret is pregnant."


    Hardy''s pupils contracted sharply.


    Damn, so this was the reason.


    Margaret was pregnant, and the royal family had found out. Margaret must have been unable to hide it, and now she had likely confessed, prompting them to urgently call him over.


    Well, this explained why the usual formalities were skipped.


    Because this was a family matter.


    He had gotten the girl pregnant, and naturally, her parents weren''t pleased. Anyone in that situation wouldn''t be treated well.


    Hardy thought to himself.


    It must have been that time in Hong Kong.


    It had been a little over two months, almost three. While on the boat, one time, they had gotten too carried away, and Hardy hadn''t been careful enough.


    He thought it was just one time, but who would have thought it would be so precise and that it would lead to this.


    Now, they had called him in.


    It was clear they wanted to know how he planned to handle this.


    What should he do?


    Tell the future queen that it''s just a pregnancy, abort the child, and let your sister continue to be my mistress? The British royal family would likely stop at nothing to get rid of him.


    If it were another woman, he might have dragged it out a little longer, but the British royal family cared about their reputation. This matter had to be resolved perfectly, and it had to be an outcome that they could accept.


    These thoughts crossed his mind in an instant.


    Hardy had already made up his mind. Upon hearing Princess Elizabeth say Margaret was pregnant, Hardy was initially stunned, then a surprised expression appeared on his face.


    Yes, surprised.


    To have his seed in her, it had to be a pleasant surprise.


    But soon after, there was a tinge of fear in the surprise. After all, being caught in an affair wasn''t something he could feel proud about, so he looked at Princess Elizabeth, now with a hint of awkwardness.


    When it came to acting, Hardy was no less skilled than any Hollywood actor.


    "Ahem, Your Highness, may I see Margaret?" Hardy asked.


    At this moment, anything he said would be wrong. The only thing that wouldn''t be wrong was showing concern for the woman, so Hardy directly asked about Margaret.


    "She''s not feeling well," Princess Elizabeth replied.


    "Oh, not feeling well? Then I''ll get the best doctors for her. Hardy Group owns several hospitals, and we have some of the best doctors in America." Hardy said.


    Hearing Hardy''s concern for her sister, Princess Elizabeth felt slightly reassured. At least the man before her was being responsible, admitting the situation without denying it or shifting the blame, unlike she had feared.


    "Do you admit the child is yours?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    Hardy nodded awkwardly. "Yes, it''s all my fault. Ever since that reception at the palace when the delegation came, I started having feelings for Margaret. After several more encounters, falling in love was completely beyond my control."


    Blaming it on love was the best way to shirk responsibility.


    "So, when she went to Hong Kong, was it something you two had discussed beforehand?" Princess Elizabeth asked.


    "Yes," Hardy admitted readily.


    "You created the 50,000-unit low-income housing project just to have an excuse to spend a whole day together, telling the outside world that you were discussing serious matters?" Princess Elizabeth asked again.


    Now, looking back, it wasn''t hard to piece together the details.


    "Yes," Hardy again confirmed.


    Princess Elizabeth couldn''t help but criticize them in her mind. These two had really gone to great lengths to meet. One had used state resources, taking a trip that cost hundreds of thousands of pounds.


    The other had come up with a massive low-income housing plan, and the Hong Kong government had already submitted a proposal, with the project estimated to cost tens of millions of dollars.


    Hardy had truly invested a lot just to meet with her sister.


    Someone like him¡ªperhaps it wasn''t fair to be too harsh. After all, he wasn''t entirely in the wrong. Besides being a bit of a playboy, what exactly could she fault Hardy for?


    "Alright, Viscount Hardy, Margaret is in her chambers. You may go and see her," Princess Elizabeth said.


    ---

 Chapter 677 - 677 Our Love Creation

    Hardy''s heart leaped with joy. It seemed like he had passed the first hurdle.


    Of course, this was just the first hurdle.


    Hardy left the office, and a guard led him to Margaret''s chambers. Princess Elizabeth, meanwhile, left through another door, preparing to report the matter to her father and mother, the King and Queen.


    Hardy had admitted it, but now... what would happen next?


    Princess Elizabeth entered her parents'' bedchamber. King George VI lay on the bed, receiving an IV drip, his face thin and gaunt, resembling a shadow of his former self.


    Illness spares no one, be it a commoner or a king.


    Princess Elizabeth approached her parents and said, "I''ve spoken to Viscount Hardy. He admitted it was his doing."


    Neither George VI nor Queen Elizabeth looked surprised.


    "What do you intend to do next?" the Queen asked.


    Punish Hardy?


    This wasn''t a century ago when kings could condemn others to death with a word. "You wronged my daughter, so I will make you pay a painful price."


    Now, they lived in a society governed by the rule of law.


    At most, Hardy''s actions were scandalous, but legally, there was little anyone could do. The British royal family had no authority to punish him.


    Besides, this wasn''t just anyone¡ªit was Hardy.


    His current power and influence were not much lower than the British royal family''s, particularly in terms of wealth. Some even claimed Hardy''s fortune rivaled that of major conglomerates, with the potential to surpass even the Rockefeller or Morgan families in the future.


    Princess Elizabeth looked at her parents and said, "I think the best solution is for them to marry. Viscount Hardy''s status and wealth are sufficient for Margaret, and it''s clear Margaret likes Hardy very much."


    "Do you think Hardy will agree?" the Queen asked.


    "I haven''t asked him yet. I wanted to consult both of you first. If you approve, I''ll discuss it with Hardy," Princess Elizabeth replied.


    None of them mentioned Hardy''s reputation for being a playboy or his many romantic entanglements.


    For the royal family, such matters were of little concern.


    Many royal members had lovers outside their marriages. As long as these affairs didn''t draw undue criticism or damage the royal family''s reputation, they were generally ignored.


    Resolving the current scandal was their top priority.


    Princess Elizabeth and Queen Elizabeth both looked at George VI, waiting for his decision.


    After remaining silent for a long time, George VI finally smiled.


    "In my heart, Margaret is still a little girl, but in the blink of an eye, my little princess is about to have a child. To see her marry during my lifetime would be more than enough for me."


    "As for Hardy, I haven''t interacted with him much, but I can sense that he is a capable and responsible person."


    "Besides, this is Margaret''s choice, isn''t it?"


    Margaret''s Bedchamber


    Princess Margaret, dressed in her nightgown with slightly disheveled hair, was lounging on the sofa, snacking and watching a TV drama.


    It was being broadcast by the BBC.


    Half a year earlier, under the British government''s facilitation, the BBC had partnered with Hardy''s ABC Television Network to air programs produced by ABC, including animated series, dramas, and movies. These shows had greatly enriched the cultural and entertainment life of the British people.


    Currently playing was ABC''s live-action seriesArmored Warriors, featuring a group of characters donning warrior costumes battling alien monsters.


    The plot was simple: extraterrestrial monsters aimed to destroy Earth, and a team of armored warriors fought to save the planet. Each episode consisted of monsters wreaking havoc, the warriors battling them, and ultimately saving the day.


    Despite its straightforward premise, the show had taken America by storm and was now as popular asTom and Jerry.


    Margaret watched intently until a maid entered and announced, "Princess, Mr. Hardy is here. Should I let him in now?"


    Margaret froze mid-snack.


    "Who did you say?"


    "Viscount Hardy, Governor of the Cayman Islands. Princess Elizabeth sent him to see you, and he is waiting outside."


    "Ahh!"


    As soon as the maid finished speaking, Margaret leapt up in excitement.


    She hadn''t expected Hardy to come to Britain.


    She instinctively ran toward the door but stopped after a couple of steps. Realizing her disheveled appearance, she quickly turned back and said, "Hurry, help me fix my hair and find something decent to wear!"


    Meeting Hardy looking like this would be far too embarrassing.


    Hardy waited in the small parlor outside Margaret''s chamber for a full thirty minutes before hearing the sound of footsteps. Princess Margaret came running out.


    "Hardy~~!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing before him, Margaret looked radiant.


    Had there been no servants or guards around, she would have thrown herself into his arms.


    "What brings you here?" she asked.


    Hardy smiled. "I came to see you. I just learned about what happened, so I rushed over. Shall we talk inside?"


    "Yes, of course!"


    They entered Margaret''s chamber, dismissed everyone, and as soon as they were alone, Margaret threw herself into Hardy''s arms, excitedly standing on her toes to kiss him.


    After they separated, Hardy gently touched Margaret''s flat stomach. "Are you pregnant?"


    Margaret blushed and smiled. "That''s what my sister says. I''ve just been feeling tired, always wanting to sleep, nauseated by the smell of smoke, and I haven''t had my period. It''s probably true."


    She leaned closer, her lips brushing against Hardy''s ear as she whispered, "It must''ve been that time when you didn''t pull out."


    "Well, you squeezed your thighs so tightly I couldn''t escape," Hardy teased shamelessly.


    Margaret rolled her eyes. "I didn''t know anything at the time!"


    "I know. We were together," Hardy replied with a mischievous grin.


    Margaret''s face fell as she remembered something. "My sister sent you, didn''t she? Did she say anything to you?"


    "Not much. She just asked if it was mine," Hardy said.


    "What now?" Margaret asked.


    "Of course, we''ll keep the baby. This is our love''s creation. Unexpected, yes, but isn''t it a happy surprise?" Hardy replied.


    Touched by his words, Margaret rested her head against his chest. "I don''t know if Father, Mother, or Elizabeth will agree."


    "It''s fine. If they don''t, I''ll elope with you. If they lock you in a castle tower, I''ll come rescue you in a fighter jet," Hardy joked.


    ---

 Chapter 678 - 678 Engagement

    Their situation, however, faced little resistance.


    Had Hardy been an ordinary American, the British royal family would certainly have objected. But given Hardy''s status and wealth, he was an ideal match.


    Even among Britain''s young aristocracy, few could compare to him.


    Hardy was a British Viscount, Governor of the Cayman Islands, Governor of Penang and Malacca, an American tycoon, and reportedly worth hundreds of millions¡ªif not billions. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the British royal family proposed Margaret and Hardy''s marriage to the Church and the government, both immediately approved and gave their blessings.


    September 16, 1952


    That day,The Timesin Britain andThe Global Timesin America published a shocking story that eclipsed even the U.S. election coverage.


    American tycoon Jon Hardy is preparing to hold an engagement ceremony with Princess Margaret of the British Empire in one month, hereby announced.


    This news immediately became the most sensational headline of the day.


    People discussed it fervently.


    In Britain:


    "Is the princess really going to marry an American? That''s a bit disheartening.""Don''t you know Mr. Hardy has already acquired British citizenship and is a hereditary viscount? How can you still call him American?""But he is American.""No, you should say Britain has embraced him. He''s now more than half British."


    In the United States:


    "An English princess is marrying an American? Haha! Those British nobles all lost to Hardy. Looks like we Americans are still the best.""Hardy has always been a legend. He was once a symbol of the American Dream, a commercial icon in the United States. Later, he became a British noble and governor of two territories. You could even call him a king in his own right. And now he''s marrying the highest-status princess in the world. My god, he''s the template for every main character ever.""I envy him. I hope I can become like him someday¡ªmake a fortune, marry a princess, and reach the peak of life."


    This statement echoed a later sentiment: "Become a CEO, marry a wealthy beauty, and live the ultimate life."


    Throughout Europe, Japan, and even Hong Kong, the news was reported widely. Many people felt envious and emotional, marveling at the sheer legend of Hardy''s life.


    Because of this news, an interesting phenomenon occurred. The stock prices of several publicly listed companies under the Hardy Group surged over the next few days. It was clear that Hardy''s engagement to a British princess had boosted confidence in the future prospects of the Hardy Group.


    Margaret had been incredibly happy during this time. She was about to become Hardy''s bride, and their marriage had received blessings from everyone: her parents, her sister, the royal family, the Church, the government, the British people, and even the American public. No matter how one looked at it, this was a beautiful marriage.


    Margaret asked Hardy where they would live after the wedding. Hardy told her they could live wherever she wanted: Britain, America, the Cayman Islands, Penang, or even spend some time in each place. Margaret, always adventurous and fond of traveling, was delighted by the idea. Now that she was marrying Hardy, she had an even better reason to explore the world.


    Margaret then asked Hardy how many children he wanted. Hardy shrugged and said he had been an orphan, living a solitary life without siblings, so he hoped to have many children. He imagined them all gathered around him on his deathbed, sending him off. Just the thought of it seemed lively and comforting. Margaret teased Hardy for being greedy, and Hardy replied without shame that he always had been.


    The engagement ceremony was being arranged by the British royal family. They were organizing the outfits, jewelry, and ceremonial details. Meanwhile, Hardy''s team also sent a group to liaise with the British royal family about the engagement arrangements. Hardy planned to remain in Britain for this period.


    A few days earlier, the royal palace hosted a banquet, inviting many nobles and government officials, essentially turning it into an unofficial engagement announcement. At the banquet, Hardy met the famous Prime Minister Churchill. Churchill gave Hardy a hearty embrace, saying Britain was working hard to rebuild its economy and needed more financial support, hoping for deeper cooperation with Hardy Group and Hardy''s banking enterprises. Hardy expressed his willingness to participate in Britain''s economic development.


    Having wealth meant even the British Prime Minister would seek your favor. Britain still had many valuable assets, and Hardy believed investing in them would undoubtedly yield returns. He even mused about negotiating with Britain to acquire one of the aircraft carriers they were decommissioning after World War II¡ªsomething that could be both an investment and a way to support the British economy indirectly.


    At the banquet, the British royal family also announced their decision to grant Hardy a hereditary earldom.


    ...


    October 16.Princess Margaret and Viscount Hardy held their engagement ceremony. The couple first visited Westminster Abbey to receive blessings from the bishop, then traveled to Buckingham Palace in a flower-adorned carriage, cheered on by crowds lining the streets.


    The engagement ceremony was both simple and solemn.


    Members of the British royal family, nobility, the Prime Minister, and the Cabinet attended, along with countless journalists capturing the moment.


    The simplicity stemmed from it being an engagement rather than a wedding. They avoided inviting distant acquaintances, reserving the grandeur for the royal wedding, which would welcome a much larger gathering of family and friends.


    From this day forward, Princess Margaret officially became Hardy''s fianc¨¦e.


    Even King George VI attended the engagement ceremony, though he could no longer stand. With a smile on his face, he offered his heartfelt blessings.


    Just five days later, King George VI passed away peacefully, still smiling. This was one of the reasons Margaret and Hardy had hurriedly arranged the engagement ceremony.


    The United Kingdom and the world mourned this beloved British monarch.


    Following his passing, Princess Elizabeth ascended to the throne, becoming Queen Elizabeth. Her full title was:


    "By the Grace of God, Queen of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, and of Her other Realms and Territories, Head of the Commonwealth, Defender of the Faith."


    ---

 Chapter 679 - 679 Earl Hardy

    The nation once again celebrated with great fanfare.


    After a series of events, the royal family announced Margaret''s wedding date, set just before Christmas.


    Why the rush?The primary reason was that Margaret''s growing belly couldn''t wait. Any further delay and the child might arrive before the wedding.


    This period was a whirlwind of major royal events: Margaret''s engagement, King George VI''s funeral, Queen Elizabeth''s coronation, and now preparations for Princess Margaret''s wedding.


    Before Margaret''s wedding, a knighthood ceremony was held. As her first such ceremony, Queen Elizabeth used it to assert her authority as the new monarch.


    Hardy was among those honored. It was his third time receiving a title. With the new medal pinned to his chest, Viscount Hardy became Earl Hardy.


    As an earl, Hardy was granted an estate in Britain. However, suitable lands were scarce, so he received a 3,000-acre plot¡ªessentially a large farm¡ªin Berkshire. Its proximity to Windsor Castle was no coincidence, as it ensured Margaret remained close to the royal residence.


    According to tradition, Hardy could rename his title after his estate, but he chose to keep his family name.


    Earl Hardy.


    By early November 1952, news broke that Dwight D. Eisenhower had been elected the new President of the United States, an unsurprising result.


    Hardy returned to the U.S. from Britain to attend the victory celebration banquet.


    Although Eisenhower''s official inauguration was months away in February, he warmly embraced Hardy at the event.


    "Congratulations, Hardy. You''re about to marry a princess! That''s a dream for countless men," Eisenhower said with a laugh. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If possible, I''d love for you to attend the wedding. Though the journey is quite long," Hardy replied with a smile.


    "No problem. I''ll be there¡ªas a guest on the groom''s side," Eisenhower promised cheerfully.


    During the campaign, Hardy had provided significant support. Beyond financial contributions, his media empire, the largest in the U.S., played a pivotal role in shaping public perception.


    Eisenhower''s speeches were broadcast live, and he appeared on Hardy''s Irina''s Tonight Show and political commentary programs. Even debates with opponents were hosted by ABC Television, giving him a decisive home-court advantage.


    This ensured Eisenhower''s landslide victory, leaving him deeply appreciative of Hardy''s influence.


    By late November, Hardy returned to Los Angeles, where he spent a month reassuring his many lovers.


    Even though he was marrying a princess, Hardy never intended to abandon them.


    Ava Gardner always knew she couldn''t become Hardy''s legitimate wife, admitting she didn''t feel worthy of the role.Marilyn Monroe felt a twinge of sadness¡ªnot because Hardy was marrying, but fearing he might leave her. Hardy''s persistence eventually calmed her.Audrey Hepburn declared, "I dedicate myself to art and charity. I''ll never marry, but if I have your child, I''d like them to carry your name."Irina remained obedient, trusting Hardy''s arrangements and showing her devotion in private moments.Elizabeth Taylor threw a fit¡ªnot at Hardy, but at Margaret. "I have to attend your wedding as a bridesmaid, wearing the most gorgeous dress, standing right next to you," she declared. Hardy, exasperated, asked, "Margaret agreed?" Taylor grinned. "She did."


    December 18, 1952.


    The royal wedding.


    Princess Margaret looked stunning.


    Her white wedding gown, designed by royal couturier Norman Hartnell, exuded elegance while cleverly concealing her slightly rounded belly.


    She wore a high tiara crafted by Cartier, featuring diamonds and platinum. As she stepped outside, thunderous applause and blessings erupted.


    The wedding guests were equally prestigious.


    On the British side, members of the royal family, nobility, the Prime Minister, Cabinet ministers, and dignitaries from European royal families, Canada, Australia, New Zealand, and other Commonwealth nations attended.


    On Hardy''s side, the guest list included U.S. President Truman, President-elect Eisenhower, the Vice President, the Secretary of Defense, the Secretary of State, senators, and industrial titans like Rockefeller, Morgan, DuPont, and Mellon.


    Hardy''s business executives and Hollywood stars also attended. Media later interpreted the presence of Hollywood celebrities as the royal family''s attempt to break aristocratic traditions and appear more relatable.


    The wedding, held at Westminster Abbey and officiated by the Cardinal Archbishop, marked the moment Margaret officially became Hardy''s wife.


    Margaret Smiled Radiantly


    From her expression, it was evident to everyone: she was truly happy at that moment.


    Life, after all, is about the pursuit of happiness.


    After the ceremony, Hardy held Margaret''s hand as they boarded a carriage. Leading the way were members of the Royal Cavalry, mounted on majestic horses. Along the streets, hundreds of thousands of British citizens gathered to witness the procession. Each time Margaret waved gently out the carriage window, cheers erupted from the crowd.


    The procession finally returned to Buckingham Palace, where an even grander banquet awaited.


    It is customary after a ceremony to hold a feast¡ªthis tradition knows no boundaries.


    The distinguished guests, gathered together, elevated the banquet to an event of unparalleled prestige on the world stage.


    This wedding was even more magnificent than Queen Elizabeth''s own nuptials years prior.


    The banquet stretched late into the evening. Once the guests departed, Hardy and Margaret returned by car to their castle.


    For Margaret''s 18th birthday, King George VI had gifted her a castle estate spanning over 1,000 acres, marking her formal coming of age. Margaret had occasionally visited the estate, which housed her private stables and horses. After the wedding, it was decided that this castle would become her and Hardy''s home. Over the past few months, it had been renovated to feel even more welcoming and cozy.


    A few days after the wedding, Margaret and Hardy boarded a private jet to the Cayman Islands for their honeymoon.


    The Cayman climate, mild and pleasant, was ideal for winter.


    Here, free from the royal protocols and formalities, Margaret felt immensely relaxed. Her mood began to shift¡ªpreviously, she had often felt stifled by the royal family''s atmosphere, driving her rebellious streak.


    Now, having gained a sense of freedom, that rebelliousness mysteriously faded. Instead, Margaret found herself paying more attention to her own conduct, occasionally imposing discipline upon herself.


    This is human nature.


    ...


    Author''s Note: From here on, there will be one last and final conflict in Aisia that will probably take a week to conclude. After that, we will finally bring this novel, which has spanned almost a year, to an end. It has been a long journey to get to this point. Thank you, everyone, for accompanying the story¡ªit was great having you along.


    ---

 Chapter 680 - 680 Inauguration

    Even in ordinary families, overly strict parental control often sparks rebellion. Meanwhile, children without such oversight¡ªlike those from absentee families or orphans¡ªyearn deeply for guidance, equating it with care.


    Margaret''s current state mirrored this paradox.


    Away from her sister and the royal family, Hardy imposed no etiquette on her. Free from her previous urge to escape, she felt a newfound ease. Yet, royal upbringing subtly reasserted itself, prompting her to voluntarily maintain composure.


    To call Margaret rebellious, after all, was merely a reflection of how she deviated from the era''s rigid expectations of royal behavior.


    By comparison, many Hollywood stars behaved far more outrageously and were readily forgiven, their actions judged by different standards.


    The royal family, as a national symbol, faced much stricter scrutiny.


    Cayman Islands


    Wearing a floral maxi dress and crystal-heeled sandals, Margaret strolled arm-in-arm with Elizabeth Taylor through a luxury shopping district.


    By now, Margaret''s belly was visibly rounded. She no longer needed to hide it and instead took pride in her pregnancy. The Caymans, reserved exclusively for distinguished guests, saw few visitors¡ªstaff numbered in the thousands, while customers rarely exceeded a couple of thousand.


    Everyone on the island knew Margaret was both a British princess and the Countess of Hardy, effectively the island''s mistress.


    Still, she paid for her purchases, naturally using Hardy''s money.


    Margaret didn''t have many true friends. Most of her acquaintances in Britain were tied to political or social interests. Here in the Caymans, where her circle was even smaller, she had invited Taylor to keep her company.


    At a Dior boutique, the sales assistant enthusiastically introduced the latest handbags. Margaret selected one, and Taylor chose another.


    When it came time to pay, Margaret noticed the card in Taylor''s hand. Once they exited the store, Margaret whispered sharply, "You''re using my husband''s card again."


    The cards weren''t like modern bank cards but were instead Cayman Island credit tokens. They worked by linking to a deposit made at a local bank and recorded spending directly, with a slight grace period for repayment. Hardy was laying the groundwork for modern credit card systems.


    Taylor rolled her eyes at Margaret.


    "Well, you stole my boyfriend. I thought you were my best friend, but in the end, my man was taken by my bestie."


    Margaret huffed, whispering, "Don''t think I didn''t notice. Hardy snuck into your room last night, didn''t he?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph! I met Hardy first," Taylor retorted.


    "We''re still on our honeymoon!" Margaret exclaimed, hands on her hips.


    "And I was the bridesmaid," Taylor countered smugly. "I have honeymoon rights too."


    ...


    January 1953.


    The honeymoon had just ended.


    Hardy bid farewell to Margaret and returned to the United States. A day later, he took Andy to Washington to attend the inauguration of the new president.


    As for Princess Margaret, she loved the climate in the Cayman Islands and had no desire to return to a freezing London. She decided to stay on the island, accompanied by her maids, butlers, and guards. Taylor was also there, so she wasn''t lonely.


    January 20, 1953.


    Capitol Hill.


    This was Hardy''s second time sitting in the viewing gallery of Capitol Hill.


    The first was for Johnson.


    This time it was Eisenhower.


    He believed there would be more opportunities in the future.


    The inauguration ceremony, like before, was broadcast live across the United States by ABC. To ensure people could watch the ceremony, Congress had specially approved a nationwide holiday, including schools and factories.


    According to statistics, the number of people watching Eisenhower''s inauguration today was expected to exceed 80 million¡ªa truly historic moment.


    When the camera panned over the viewing gallery, it lingered on Hardy for about two seconds.


    Many viewers couldn''t help but comment internally:"ABC really knows how to curry favor¡ªgiving their boss a close-up."


    However, Hardy''s presence in the viewing gallery also sent a signal to the entire nation and even the world: even though Johnson had stepped down, Hardy remained a prominent guest of the president, still wielding considerable influence in Washington.


    That two-second shot effectively solidified Hardy''s position.


    The inauguration began.


    First, Nixon took the stage to be sworn in as Vice President and Senate President. Hardy observed Nixon closely¡ªthis was a politician he had personally supported.


    Of course, other powerful families had also positioned their own people in key cabinet roles:Secretary of State, Secretary of the Treasury, Secretary of Defense, Attorney General, Secretary of the Interior, Secretary of Agriculture, Secretary of Commerce, Secretary of Labor, Secretary of Health and Human Services, Secretary of Housing and Urban Development, Secretary of Transportation, Secretary of Energy, and Secretary of Education.


    Each time a new president came into office, it was essentially a game of dividing power¡ªa game that had never changed. These cabinet members, appointed by the president, could also be replaced at any time at the president''s discretion.


    For instance, Kissinger was a representative of the Rockefeller family.


    Similarly, Robert Kennedy, brother of John F. Kennedy, served as Attorney General during John F. Kennedy''s presidency.


    Many U.S. cabinet members were former businessmen, especially Secretaries of the Treasury, who were often bank executives or Wall Street investment firm CEOs before suddenly becoming Treasury Secretaries after a president''s appointment.


    Their ascent to power was easy, and their removal just as simple¡ªif the president was dissatisfied, they could be dismissed without much justification.


    After the Vice President''s swearing-in, it was the President''s turn. Following his oath, Eisenhower delivered his inaugural address. Amid the cheers of tens of thousands, he and his wife then headed to the White House to officially become its new occupants.


    That evening, the White House hosted a reception.


    Hardy stood among the crowd, with many people coming over to greet and chat with him. By now, Hardy had become a towering figure.


    His wealth, his status as the lord of an autonomous dominion, his marriage to a British princess, and his budding military power¡ªall of these factors made him a formidable presence. Individually, each attribute was impressive, but together, they made him nearly untouchable.


    Eisenhower eventually made his way to Hardy. The others around them tactfully stepped aside, leaving the two men space. Raising his glass, Eisenhower clinked it with Hardy''s, once again expressing his gratitude for Hardy''s support during the election.


    ---

 Chapter 681 - 681 Officially Stepping Down

    After a brief conversation, their discussion shifted to the political situation in Southeast Asia¡ªafter all, one of Hardy''s dominions was in Malaya.


    "I''ve been meaning to discuss this with you, Mr. President," Hardy said politely. "It concerns future developments, and I''d like your advice."


    "Let''s talk tomorrow," Eisenhower replied. "We''ll find time to have a proper discussion."


    Despite his busy schedule, Eisenhower was willing to make time for a detailed conversation with Hardy.


    The next afternoon.


    Hardy visited Eisenhower again, and the two had an extensive discussion in the presidential office.


    They exchanged views and reached certain agreements.


    Hardy''s dominion was expected to play a more significant role in regional security and affairs.


    Hardy was very satisfied with the results of their discussion.


    Having already secured British support, Hardy now needed American approval. With that, the forces capable of obstructing his plans in Southeast Asia would be minimal.


    Now, with America willing to back him while he also acted as Britain''s representative, Hardy could leverage this balance of power to achieve his ambitions.


    After bidding farewell to Eisenhower and leaving Washington, Hardy didn''t return to Los Angeles or the Cayman Islands but instead flew directly to Japan.


    This time, he intended to officially step down as the Economic Envoy.


    As a "special envoy," a position bestowed by Johnson to oversee Japan''s economic activities, Hardy''s role was tied to the former president. With Johnson no longer in office, Hardy''s tenure naturally came to an end.


    Imperial Palace, Japan.


    The Emperor, the Prime Minister, cabinet ministers, and representatives of American and Japanese businesses all gathered to bid farewell to Hardy. The Prime Minister, on behalf of Japan, expressed gratitude for Hardy''s support and contributions over the past few years.


    The following day, multiple Japanese newspapers reported on the grand farewell ceremony.


    Although Hardy had stepped down as Economic Envoy, his influence over Japan would not dissipate. The conglomerates formed by the seven major financial groups continued to control Japan''s economic lifelines¡ªfrom banking and finance to manufacturing and even media outlets like newspapers and TV stations.


    Before Hardy left, he summoned Sayuri.


    "I''m preparing to leave Japan, and I might not return for a long time. Now that you''ve become a household name in Japan as a host and movie star, your career shouldn''t be too difficult moving forward."


    Before Hardy could finish, Sayuri knelt at his side, her voice choked with emotion."Master, are you abandoning Sayuri?"


    Hardy exhaled softly, using his finger to lift Sayuri''s tear-streaked face. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haven''t you ever thought about pursuing your own happiness? Find a man you love, get married, have children. Staying with me, you''ll always be seen by others as nothing more than a lover."


    Sayuri''s tear-filled eyes gazed at Hardy."From the moment I became your woman, I had already decided to follow you for the rest of my life, unless you choose to abandon me. Master, do you dislike Sayuri?"


    Hardy let out a sigh."These aren''t ancient times anymore. Japanese society today is also advocating for women''s independence. You shouldn''t take this kind of relationship so seriously," Hardy said.


    "Then can I continue to stay with you?" Sayuri asked again.


    "You''re willing to remain a lover for life?"


    "Of course I''m willing. I''m already happier than the vast majority of women in the world. Isn''t that enough?" Sayuri replied firmly.


    On second thought, she wasn''t wrong.


    Except for official status, Hardy could give a woman everything she desired¡ªwealth, status, security, and even physical satisfaction. Together, these exceeded what 99.99% of women could dream of.


    Sayuri grasped Hardy''s hand, slowly guiding it inside her kimono to rest against her chest, letting him feel her heartbeat.


    "Master, please don''t give up on Sayuri."


    ...


    Before Hardy left Japan, Sayuri had been promoted to Deputy Director of ABC Television.


    Hardy had also previously helped establish an organization called the Japan Women''s Federation, a private association advocating for women''s rights in Japan. Sayuri had been elevated to the position of Vice Chairwoman of this federation.


    If she proved capable, she could advance further. If not, the roles she already held would ensure her a stable and comfortable life.


    Hardy owned a vast array of industries in Japan and would visit periodically, giving Sayuri opportunities to reunite with him during those times.


    In fact, this arrangement made women like Sayuri happier¡ªit mirrored the aspirations of many modern women.


    Leaving Japan, Hardy arrived at the autonomous territory of Penang and Malacca.


    He held greater ambitions for this region than for the Cayman Islands.


    The Cayman Islands were just a small island. While it bore the title of an autonomous dominion, it had little influence over its surroundings. It had now become a tax haven, cementing its identity as Hardy''s private retreat.


    Penang and Malacca, however, were different.


    This region controlled the crucial Malacca Strait, offering regional influence over Malaya and Indonesia while extending reach to Thailand, Myanmar, Laos, Cambodia, Vietnam, and the Philippines. Given the current instability in Southeast Asia, both Britain and the United States needed a reliable proxy.


    Hardy intended to leverage this role to secure more benefits.


    Indonesia, in particular, was a focal point. At the time, its president, Sukarno, leaned politically toward the Soviet Union, prompting heightened vigilance from both the United States and Britain.


    When Hardy arrived in Penang, he immediately instructed HD Defense Company to activate a rapid military buildup.


    American weaponry had already begun arriving in Penang. Over the past few years, HD Defense had established multiple operational and strategic research units, staffed with well-trained personnel, now deployed to Penang to form a headquarters.


    Hardy''s military force was unlike any national military. Its organizational structure was essentially a mercenary model.


    All officers were employed on a contract basis.


    This arrangement eliminated the risk of a coup.


    Externally, they remained a branch of HD Defense Company rather than a national army. Consequently, the autonomous territory''s forces were elite from the outset, avoiding the widespread militia model.


    This approach had both advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage was flexibility¡ªHardy could deploy this force anywhere without it being labeled as a state invasion. Additionally, the risk of military overreach or political interference was mitigated since the soldiers were purely combat personnel.


    The downside was the high cost of maintaining such a force. Salaries alone were several tiers above those of regular armies, and the model couldn''t generate a large reserve force. In the event of a large-scale war, there would be no adequate backup.


    ---

 Chapter 682 - 682 Looking For An Opportunity In Indonesia

    However, Hardy was well aware that, in the decades following World War II, large-scale wars were unlikely to occur. Conflicts were expected to remain localized, making elite forces more suited to future warfare.


    Furthermore, as a small territory, even with reserves, the lack of population and geographical depth made it ill-suited for protracted conflicts.


    His primary concern wasn''t competing with the major powers like the U.S., Soviet Union, Britain, or France. Instead, he focused on dealing with the Southeast Asian nations.


    The autonomous dominion began military recruitment.


    Strictly speaking, HD Defense Company was hiring locals to join its ranks. The initial plan was to recruit 20,000 personnel, comprising 10,000 for the army and another 10,000 for the navy and air force.


    Following initial training, some recruits would be weeded out. Those who remained would undergo intensified training to become true mercenaries, integrated into HD Defense''s existing structure.


    As for those eliminated, some would transition into roles as military police, serving local communities.


    Once the first batch was stabilized, recruitment for the second phase would begin. Hardy''s vision was to establish a force of about 17,000 ground troops, 6,000 naval personnel, and 3,000 air force personnel, with locals making up over 80% of the force.


    Hardy visited the HD Defense Penang headquarters, now a well-developed facility. That day, he prepared to meet with the experts in the "Strategic Research Office."


    This office housed a group of high-level strategists, including former senior U.S. military strategists, intelligence experts, and policy analysts. Their task was to help Hardy analyze the strategic landscape of Southeast Asia.


    Hardy assigned them three topics:


    "The Future Direction of Malaya."


    "The Feasibility of Uniting Singapore and Penang''s Autonomous Territory."


    "Responses to Potential Military Conflicts with Indonesia."


    Hardy sat down and began discussing the "future direction of Malaya" with a group of strategists. Their opinions were largely unified: independence was inevitable, and Britain could no longer prevent it.


    However, the key questions revolved around how Malaya would achieve independence, the potential changes during the process, and most importantly, what benefits Hardy could gain from it.


    The possibility of merging Singapore and Penang as dominions was one of the topics the researchers believed could be entirely feasible. Previously, Singapore, Penang, and Malacca had shared a similar status as dominions. But how could such a merger be achieved?


    A social intelligence analyst turned to Hardy and suggested, "Mr. Hardy, I have a proposal. Princess Margaret is about to give birth, isn''t she?"


    Hardy nodded. "She''s six months along. The baby will be born in three months."


    "Do you think it might be possible to maneuver things so that Britain grants Singapore to your future child?"


    Hardy''s eyes lit up.


    This was an excellent idea.


    As for the issue of "responding to potential military conflicts with Indonesia," this stemmed from the precedent set by Johor. Hardy''s investment company in Malaya had absorbed a substantial amount of assets, leading to a conflict with Johor that ultimately resulted in the fall of the Sultanate. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Six months ago, Hardy began laying the groundwork in Indonesia, initiating market entry and acquisition activities. He anticipated the likelihood of conflicts with Indonesia in the future, prompting his team to study how to respond.


    Will Hardy inevitably clash with Indonesia?


    Absolutely.


    Whether due to disputes over interests or sheer provocation, Hardy entered Indonesia with the intention of stirring trouble. He approached deliberately, using economic maneuvers to create friction¡ªa strategy reminiscent of the one used in Johor.


    Critics might argue that Indonesia is not Johor; it''s not a country Hardy can easily manipulate. After gaining independence, Indonesia became a sprawling nation of 1.9 million square kilometers and over 100 million people¡ªa bona fide regional power.


    But Hardy wasn''t intimidated.


    He wanted to test Indonesia.


    Six months ago, Hardy''s company formally entered the Indonesian market, establishing several investment firms. At the time, Indonesia maintained friendly relations with the United States and pursued an independent foreign policy. Although it leaned toward the Soviet Union, it didn''t intend to become entirely dependent.


    This strategy of courting multiple powers was typical for weaker nations and not inherently wrong. Diplomacy generally falls into three categories:


    Nations like the US and USSR, which act as global leaders, commanding respect and dominance while rallying allies. Nations content to be subordinates, either due to geography or politics, aligning with a major power. Nations striving for independent agency, maneuvering through complex international landscapes for their benefit¡ªIndonesia fell into this category.


    During this period, Indonesia welcomed foreign investment. As a newly independent nation with a clean slate, it hoped that foreign contributions would spur development.


    However, the policies of this newly independent country began to shift with the rise of anti-capitalist sentiments.


    Wealth in Indonesia largely resided within the capitalist community. After an initial period of stability, the government started implementing measures to suppress capitalist and privately owned assets. For example:


    The Ministry of Finance openly stated that while capitalist Indonesians represented only 5% of the population, they controlled 70% of the wealth¡ªa situation that, according to the government, needed to be rectified. Policies were introduced restricting the rice milling industry to state-owned enterprises, causing many private-owned factories to collapse and subsequently be acquired at low prices by the government.


    Laws mandated that the majority shareholders of companies be the state, relegating private capitalists to minority positions. This made it increasingly difficult for local capitalist and privately owned businesses to operate, leading to closures or forced sales.


    Hardy''s Response: A Haven for Capitalist and Private-Owned Enterprises


    Hardy''s investment company offered an alternative: private-owned businesses could join Hardy''s company and transform into joint ventures with foreign capital, which remained legally protected under Indonesian law. This provided a shield against government expropriation.


    Hardy also provided resources and channels to integrate these businesses into his broader economic network. For these companies, entering Hardy''s "circle" felt like leaping from a quagmire into a vast, free-flowing ocean.


    Moreover, Hardy encouraged these businesses to relocate their headquarters to Hardy''s dominion¡ªthe Cayman Islands¡ªor even to the UK or the US, leaving only operational offices in Indonesia.


    ---

 Chapter 683 - 683 David Hardy

    Initially, the Indonesian government paid little attention to the Hardy group. After all, how much impact could a private company owned by an individual really have? But by the time the government recognized the issue, Hardy''s group had acquired a significant number of companies through entirely legal means. Indonesian laws did not prohibit capitalist Indonesians from selling their assets to foreigners.


    However, watching a substantial portion of wealth flow into foreign hands infuriated many Indonesians. The government began drafting new policies to curb or outright block such activities.


    Hardy''s intelligence network, deeply embedded in Indonesia, swiftly relayed these developments. When proposals to impose restrictions surfaced, Hardy''s side was already informed.


    Simultaneously, Hardy''s group spread the news among the Capitalist community. This spurred many hesitant individuals to accelerate their integration into Hardy''s investment company. For those facing oppression, Hardy''s network became a beacon of hope.


    Some even relocated their families to Hardy''s dominion, causing population surges in Penang and Malacca.


    Colonel James, a former senior US military strategist specializing in conflict analysis, identified Indonesia as the most likely flashpoint.


    "Explain further," Hardy said.


    Colonel James displayed a chart with several names and explained, "If the Indonesian government implements restrictions or seizes property, it will directly threaten the interests of Hardy Group¡ªa situation we cannot tolerate."


    "Our response could begin with protests against Indonesia''s economic sabotage and treaty violations, framing our actions to garner international sympathy. When the time comes for stronger measures, we can justify them."


    "Next would be military posturing. While Indonesia''s military is not insignificant, with 150,000 ground troops, over 100 aircraft, and eight naval vessels, we could engage in small-scale skirmishes to provoke them. This would provide grounds to seek support from the US and UK¡ªboth military and political."


    Colonel James emphasized the importance of timing. "We should avoid full-scale conflict until a year and a half from now, allowing us to strengthen our forces and prepare strategies for a decisive blow."


    In recent months, Hardy''s defense company initiated large-scale recruitment, drawing significant attention from neighboring regions. Malayan sultans grew increasingly uneasy. Without a strong military, they already struggled against Hardy''s dominion. With his growing forces, any opposition seemed futile.


    Indonesia, now observing Hardy''s military expansion, was beginning to realize the stakes. However, Hardy''s dominion was growing at an unprecedented pace, with new air and naval bases solidifying its position.


    Even as Indonesia perceived itself as a regional power, Hardy remained undeterred¡ªsteadily building his capabilities for the inevitable clash.


    At the same time, numerous factories and enterprises began to rise rapidly. Machinery was shipped in from the United States and Japan, workers and raw materials arrived, and large-scale production commenced.


    The entire Hardy Dominion was teeming with vitality.


    Time flew by, and by mid-March, Hardy returned to the Cayman Islands. Margaret was now heavily pregnant, with only two or three weeks left before the baby was due.


    "Shall we go to the United States or the United Kingdom?" Hardy asked Margaret.


    "I miss my sister," Margaret replied.


    "Then we''ll go to England," Hardy immediately decided.


    After making all necessary arrangements, they boarded a plane to England. Queen Elizabeth was delighted to have her sister return to give birth. She arranged for Margaret to deliver at St. Mary''s Hospital in Paddington, London, with the royal gynecologist overseeing the delivery.


    St. Mary''s Hospital was renowned as the birthplace of key members of the royal family, including Prince Charles and Princess Anne in the 1970s. Later, Diana''s two children would also be born there.


    Speaking of Prince Charles, the six-and-a-half-year-old boy stood not far away. Already showing the makings of a fine young prince, he stood beside his mother, occasionally sneaking glances at Hardy. Meanwhile, three-and-a-half-year-old Princess Anne was more lively, curiously touching Margaret''s pregnant belly.


    "Is there a baby inside?" Anne asked, her voice full of innocence.


    "Yes, Anne," Margaret replied with a smile. "Do you think it will be a boy or a girl?"


    Anne tilted her head and answered, "I want a little sister."


    She hoped for a playmate.


    Margaret smiled warmly. "I''ve brought gifts for you both¡ªthey''re already in your rooms. I hope you like them."


    "Thank you, Auntie!" the two children exclaimed in unison.


    Margaret glanced at Hardy. "The gifts were arranged by your uncle."


    The children turned to Hardy. "Thank you, Uncle!" they said, their faces lighting up.


    Hardy patted their heads affectionately.


    During their three-month separation, Queen Elizabeth noticed that Margaret had become much more composed¡ªa change perhaps brought about by marriage.


    The children soon returned to their rooms to explore their gifts. Charles received a meticulously crafted set of battleships from Hardy''s toy company, while Anne received a complete Barbie doll set, including a special edition Princess Margaret doll.


    Two weeks later, Margaret gave birth at St. Mary''s Hospital after an hour of labor. The healthy baby boy, however, slightly disappointed Anne, who had been hoping for a sister. Margaret, on the other hand, was overjoyed.


    The day after giving birth, she moved back to their castle. Watching the tiny baby flail his arms and legs, Margaret said to Hardy in disbelief, "I can''t believe I actually gave birth to a human being¡ªit''s incredible!"


    Hardy chuckled and rubbed his forehead at her astonishment.


    After two days of deliberation, they named the baby David Hardy. Margaret loved the name.


    Half a month later, the British royal family held a celebration banquet for David Hardy, commemorating the birth of the fifth in line to the British throne. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, despite his surname being Hardy, the child retained a place in the line of succession. Under British inheritance laws, the throne passed through primogeniture. With Queen Elizabeth ascending the throne, her children Charles and Anne were first and second in line, respectively. Margaret was fourth, making David fifth.


    While this ranking would shift with future births, it was still an extraordinary honor for the Hardy family.


    ...


    An:As I was writing, I actually found out that I can keep going a bit more on the novel before ending it, which is interesting, to say the least. Just a few days ago, I tried so hard to think of a way to expand it, even just a little, but finally gave up and decided to end it. Then, out of nowhere, I got some new ideas. It feels like my brain is working against my will!


    ---

 Chapter 684 - 684 Taking Over Singapore

    At the banquet, Queen Elizabeth announced that she would serve as David Hardy''s godmother and granted him the title of Viscount. Such honors were rare. However, the most shocking announcement followed: Queen Elizabeth declared Singapore as David Hardy''s viscountcy and elevated it to a dominion.


    The decision caused a stir, prompting widespread speculation. Singapore was one of Britain''s few remaining colonies, and the growing calls for Malaya''s independence had already placed the region on the edge of transition.


    Now, assigning Singapore to a newborn royal member, especially one whose father controlled a neighboring dominion, seemed a deliberate maneuver. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy''s trip to England had not been merely about accompanying Margaret during childbirth. During his stay, he engaged in deep discussions with Queen Elizabeth about the situation in Malaya and shared his vision.


    After reaching some agreements, Hardy met with Prime Minister Churchill. Three days of negotiation culminated in a deal: Hardy Group would invest over $500 million in the UK over the next three years, with Hardy free to choose the investment sectors.


    For its part, Britain agreed to:


    Grant David Hardy a noble title and the viscountcy of Singapore. Support Hardy''s operations in Southeast Asia.


    This effectively signaled Britain''s withdrawal from Malaya and the transfer of influence to Hardy. With independence inevitable, Britain opted to trade its diminishing authority for financial and strategic returns. Hardy, in turn, assumed control of the region''s future.


    Reactions and Tensions


    While Hardy and Britain were satisfied with the arrangement, the Malayan sultans were deeply alarmed.


    Previously, Britain had maintained a relatively diplomatic and conciliatory approach. Hardy, however, embodied a quintessentially American style¡ªaggressive and results-driven. His actions in Johor had already showcased his ruthless methods.


    Moreover, Hardy''s dominion was undergoing rapid militarization, further unsettling the region''s rulers. The question on everyone''s mind: Was Hardy preparing to turn his growing power against the sultans?


    Singapore


    Hardy''s private jet landed at Singapore Airport, where Governor Mountbatten led all the officials from the Governor''s Office to welcome him.


    In the Past When Hardy was still the Governor of the Penang Dominion, he and Mountbatten were equals. Back then, when Hardy visited Singapore, Mountbatten would merely send his secretary to greet him.


    Now Hardy''s status had drastically changed.


    As the husband of Princess Margaret, a member of the royal family, and an Imperial Earl, Hardy''s son had also been granted Singapore Dominion as his fiefdom. Hardy''s elevated position made it necessary for Mountbatten to greet him personally.


    Hardy stepped off the plane, and Mountbatten hurried forward to pay his respects.


    "Hello, Governor Mountbatten. We meet again," Hardy said with a smile, extending his hand.


    Mountbatten quickly clasped Hardy''s hand with both of his. "Welcome, Earl Hardy, to Singapore."


    "I look forward to our cooperation in building Singapore together," Hardy replied.


    "Of course, I''ll do my best to work with you," Mountbatten assured him.


    Although Singapore had been granted to Hardy''s son, the governorship of Malaya was not assigned to Hardy but remained with Mountbatten. Other Malayan territories were still British colonies, with the Malayan Colonial Governor''s Office still headquartered in Singapore. However, these operations were now technically on Hardy''s territory, and all affairs concerning Singapore fell under Hardy''s jurisdiction.


    Hardy now held three territories in Malaya: Penang, Malacca, and Singapore. The Johor region had been merged into Malacca, making Malacca ten times larger than before.


    Initially, Queen Elizabeth had planned to appoint Hardy directly as the Governor of Malaya, but Hardy declined.


    Why did Hardy refuse? If he became the Governor of Malaya, he would be solely responsible for everything that happened in the region. By not taking the position, Hardy could share the responsibility with Britain whenever issues arose.


    On his first day in Singapore, Hardy held a press conference where he outlined his future plans for governing Singapore.


    Similar to Penang and Malacca:


    - All residents of the dominion were treated as equals with equal rights of citizenship.- Personal property rights were protected.- Freedom of language, script, and religion was guaranteed.- A parliamentary system was established, granting all individuals the right to participate in governance.


    In conjunction with these announcements, Hardy mobilized residents from Penang and Malacca to connect with the businessmen community in Singapore, promoting the advantages of Penang and Malacca.


    The businessmen of Singapore were the wealthiest and most influential group. By securing their loyalty, Hardy could effectively control Singapore.


    The business communities in Penang, Malacca, and Singapore were often connected through family ties or close relationships. This network facilitated the swift acceptance of Hardy''s leadership in Singapore.


    Then there are the Chinese communities. Typically, they only caused disturbances when their survival was at stake. When provided with a stable environment, they are among the most adaptable and cost-effective working classes.


    Singapore''s later independence was largely accidental. The Chinese community had never initially sought independence; they were content with colonization and viewed it as the most normal thing since that was what they were accustomed to in their hometowns. Even when Malaya imposed heavy taxes on Singapore, the Chinese considered it only natural, as they were living in someone else''s territory.


    Independence came only when the Chinese Communist Party (CCP) began using the Chinese population in Malaya as a pretext to interfere with Malayan sovereignty. In response, Malaya decided to grant Singapore the status of an independent nation in 1965 to prevent further CCP interference in the region.


    But unlike the Malays, Hardy wasn''t afraid of the CCP. Hardy was a billionaire backed by both the British and the U.S., two countries that China was trying to stay under the radar of and avoid drawing attention from as much as possible. Given the CCP''s way of operating¡ªfearing and obeying the strong while bullying the weak¡ªit was unlikely they would interfere in the region. This is evident in how they handled Hong Kong previously. Despite their army being at Hong Kong''s doorstep, the territory remained a British colony.


    With stability achieved, Hardy announced further reforms:


    - Increased funding for education, including the establishment of Singapore University.- Free basic education with lunch provided in primary schools.


    He also abolished discriminatory policies left by the British, which had favored the Jews, these included advantages in government positions, scholarships, education, and trade.


    The changes provoked resistance from the Jews community, which began protests, riots, and even acts of vandalism. These movements were fueled by the colonial Sultans.


    ---

 Chapter 685 - 685 Rising Tension

    Hardy refused to tolerate the unrest. "We have justice on our side," he declared.


    As the rightful ruler of the dominion, Hardy acted decisively. He deployed security forces to arrest all rioters.


    During the conflict:


    - Dozens of Jews protesters were shot dead.- Leaders of the unrest were arrested, and many were executed.


    Several Malayan sultans lodged complaints with the British government about the human rights violations, but Britain dismissed the matter as an internal issue of the dominion. Attempts to garner international support also failed, as media outlets showed little interest in covering an event involving a few thousand Jews rioting in a relatively obscure place called Malaysia.


    Even the U.S. government refrained from involvement. With no external support, the Jews protests eventually subsided.


    From this point, Singapore formally became part of Hardy''s domain.


    July 1953 In Panmunjom, China, the U.S., and North Korea signed the Korean Armistice Agreement and the Temporary Supplementary Agreement to end hostilities. This marked the conclusion of the three-year Korean War.


    Around the same time, Indonesia announced a new policy...


    Increasing Restrictions on Foreign Investment in Indonesia


    Indonesia implemented stricter regulations on foreign investments, explicitly stating that collaborations between foreign investors andIndonesianenterprises would face even tighter restrictions.


    It was clear to everyone that this measure targeted the international capital investment__and specifically Hardy.


    Hardy Investment Group had the largest collaborations with enterprises in Indonesia, with assets already exceeding $200 million. Essentially, Indonesia aimed to seize these assets for itself, barring foreign involvement.


    After this policy was announced, Hardy Group immediately questioned the Indonesian government, arguing that the decision would severely impact their investments. However, the Indonesian government ignored Hardy''s protests.


    Hardy refrained from taking further action but usedThe Global Timesto frequently criticize Indonesia''s investment environment, portraying the country as uncivilized and unfree.


    This was part of a larger propaganda strategy: tarnish the opponent''s reputation so that any retaliatory action could be seen as justifiable.


    For now, Hardy decided to wait patiently¡ªtime was on his side. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Time Flies


    More than a year passed, bringing us to 1954.


    During this time, Hardy Group continued to grow at an extraordinary pace. Its organizational structure evolved, dividing its businesses into several "sectors" instead of individual companies:


    -U.S. Sector:Encompassing all American enterprises: Wells Fargo, ABC Television, Las Vegas casinos, Hardy Supermarkets,The Global Times, Hardy Airlines, Western Petroleum, Hardy Mining, and over 40 other companies.-British Sector:Investments in the UK exceeded $1.5 billion, an astronomical figure for the time.-European Sector:All European projects, including shipping companies and luxury industries, were consolidated here.-Cayman Sector:Offshore companies, casinos, and banks transformed the Cayman Islands into a true tax haven, attracting countless wealthy individuals. Billions of dollars flowed through the Caymans annually, with Hardy earning hefty fees from money laundering operations.- Japanese Sector:Collaborating with the U.S. consortium and Japan''s seven major zaibatsu, Hardy managed over 300 companies, including banks, shipping lines, red-light districts, TV stations, and film studios. Although Hardy no longer served as Japan''s special envoy, his influence remained significant.


    -Hong Kong Sector:This included industrial parks, trading companies, real estate, racecourses, and pharmaceutical enterprises in Hong Kong.-Hardy Dominion Sector:This covered Penang, Malacca, and Singapore, which were still under heavy investment and development but had immense potential for the future.


    Population Growth in the Dominion


    After incorporating Singapore, Hardy''s Dominion saw a surge in population. With the implementation of favorable policies, immigrants¡ªprimarily Asian immigrants¡ªflocked from surrounding countries.


    By 1954, the Dominion''s population exceeded 2 million, a significant increase from the original 1.6 million.


    Military Development


    The past year also brought significant advancements in the Dominion''s military capabilities:


    -Army:The defense company established multiple land, sea, and air force bases in Singapore, Penang, and the interior of Johor. The armed forces included 24,000 marines.-Air Force:Equipped with 356 aircraft of various types.-Navy:Featured 16 large ships (frigates and above), 56 smaller vessels (including torpedo boats), and 2 submarines, along with landing ships, repair ships, tugboats, and supply ships.


    Hardy acquired most of these military assets from decommissioned or surplus U.S. equipment at minimal cost. However, maintaining such a large private army required substantial financial resources, which Hardy''s vast wealth could sustain.


    While Hardy was in Las Vegas planning new investments for the city, his assistant interrupted with urgent news.


    "Boss, we''ve received an emergency telegram from Penang Dominion. There''s been an incident in Indonesia."


    Hardy read the telegram, his eyes flashing with cold light.


    The Surabaya Incident


    In various locations across Indonesia, anti-American investment protests had escalated into organized violence, with the clear intent of seizing assets.


    Indonesia was struggling economically due to its inefficient and unmotivated workforce. While eager for development, the government was unwilling to allow foreign businesses to dominate and therefore tightened its grip on foreign enterprises.


    The latest unrest occurred in Surabaya, the capital of East Java Province and Indonesia''s second-largest city. Surabaya had a population of about one million.


    The violence included:


    -A rubber processing plant:Thousands of rioters stormed the factory, assaulted workers, smashed equipment, and set the building on fire.-A foreign trade company''s warehouse:Stocked with sugar, coffee, tobacco, teak, and spices valued at approximately $300,000, the warehouse was looted entirely.


    Both businesses were partners of the Hardy Group, and many other foreign enterprises and shops suffered attacks, with over 50 businesses reporting significant losses.


    - Over 100 people injured.- Three fatalities, including Hamid saadani, a technical advisor from Penang''s rubber company, who had been sent to the Surabaya factory.


    Hamid saadani, a Hardy Group employee and a resident of Penang, was among the dead.


    Hardy immediately decided to fly to Penang.


    Before departing, he instructed his secretary:"Send a telegram to the Dominion, demanding that they lodge a formal protest with the Indonesian government. Insist that all rioters involved in the violence be arrested and severely punished."


    "Those responsible for the killings must pay with their lives. The Indonesian government must also compensate Hardy Group for all losses. If this matter isn''t resolved satisfactorily, Hardy Group will take action."


    ---

 Chapter 686 - 686 Hardy Group Action

    After a pause, he added: "Have the company give interviews to the press. Publicize this incident widely to generate public outrage and emphasize our firm stance. If Indonesia doesn''t respond appropriately, Hardy Group will protect its interests and dignity in its own way."


    Media Offensive


    The following day,The Global Timespublished a detailed report on the Surabaya violence, condemning the Indonesian government for its inaction and even possible complicity.


    Hardy Group President Andy publicly declared that the company would not let the matter rest.


    When a reporter asked, "Does Hardy Group intend to deploy its private army of mercenaries?"


    Andy replied, "We do not dismiss the use of heavy force."


    Indonesia paid no heed to Hardy Corporation''s warnings. After all, they were a sovereign nation; what could the power of one company achieve?


    In the past, it was the Dutch East India Company, far more powerful than Hardy Group, that occupied Indonesia. Yet they were eventually driven out, and the modern state of Indonesia was born.


    To put it bluntly, Indonesia was forged in conflict. Such warnings carried no weight with them.


    In an interview, Indonesia''s Minister of Defense made a strong statement: "If Hardy Group dares to use force against Indonesia, we will ensure they never return and make them pay a heavy price."


    Hardy''s aircraft landed in Penang.


    After gathering detailed information and consulting with the Strategic Research Office, Hardy reached a decision.


    He ordered: "Send another formal letter to the Indonesian government, demanding strict action against the perpetrators and compensation for the losses incurred by Hardy Corporation."


    At the same time, Hardy gave an interview to the Global Times, where he reiterated his stance: "We have sent an official letter to the Indonesian government demanding action against the rioters and murderers. If they fail to comply, Hardy Corporation will take action."


    The Indonesian president, after reading the letter, sneered disdainfully: "A mere company dares to act so arrogantly? Indonesia has 1.9 million square kilometers of land, a population exceeding 100 million, and over 300,000 soldiers. What can one company do against us?"


    Indonesia ignored Hardy''s warnings.


    Over the next few days, Hardy was not idle. He used secure communication channels to contact U.S. President Dwight D. Eisenhower and exchanged opinions with him.


    Hardy also reached out to British Prime Minister Winston Churchill, and the two shared their views.


    Although Indonesia maintained diplomatic ties with the U.S. and Britain, its political leanings were increasingly aligned with the Soviet Union. As the largest nation in Southeast Asia, Indonesia''s political stance had long been a concern for the U.S. and Britain.


    Eisenhower and Churchill expressed support for Hardy''s plan to initiate a localized conflict.


    A week later.


    Hardy Corporation sent a second formal letter to the Indonesian government, but once again received no response. Hardy decided the time was right.


    He issued the order:


    Six warships departed from Singapore Harbor, heading toward Surabaya, accompanied by a landing ship carrying over 200 fully armed mercenaries.


    The following day.


    The fleet arrived at a designated area, about 50 nautical miles from Surabaya¡ªjust over an hour''s journey to the dock.


    In the early hours of the next morning.


    A dozen aircraft flew toward Surabaya. Two hours later, they were over the city, while the six warships stationed themselves outside Surabaya''s waters.


    The sky was just beginning to lighten.


    A low drone filled the air as the aircraft passed overhead, drawing the attention of early risers, who looked up curiously.


    Hardy''s intelligence division had already pinpointed the location of the Surabaya military camp.


    As the planes reached the military camp, they suddenly unleashed a barrage of bombs. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Explosions erupted, tearing the camp apart. Fire and smoke rose into the air, accompanied by the screams of the injured.


    After the first round, the aircraft circled back for a second pass, bombarding the area further and turning the soil over. Then, they left without delay.


    The early morning explosions jolted the entire city of Surabaya awake.


    Residents opened their windows to see what had happened.


    Simultaneously, the warships approached the port, and the landing ship quickly reached the shore. Hundreds of soldiers disembarked with weapons in hand, followed by dozens of vehicles equipped with heavy machine guns.


    The convoy raced through the streets of Surabaya, the sound of ammunition belts clinking against vehicle frames reverberating in the air.


    The convoy soon reached an estate.


    Hardy''s intelligence network had already identified the mastermind behind the riots: the head of a prominent Indonesian family in Surabaya, who was also the leader of the city''s largest gang.


    The reason for the riots was simple: he sought to seize the assets of the Hardy group.


    Having issued multiple threats in the past, this time he organized over a thousand people to incite riots, ultimately rallying five to six thousand participants. His gang members were responsible for the violent assaults, and they had looted goods from Hardy Corporation''s warehouse during the chaos.


    The raid''s objective was clear: eliminate the gang leader.


    The convoy stormed the estate.


    There was no intent to capture him.


    Hardy had no interest in justice or trials. The moment the gang targeted Hardy Corporation''s assets, their fate was sealed.


    Gunfire erupted, accompanied by the relentless clatter of heavy machine guns.


    Though there was sporadic resistance, it wasn''t long before the estate was subdued. The gang leader and dozens of his men were killed on the spot.


    Once the mission was complete, the mercenaries swiftly retreated.


    They left no trace behind.


    The vehicles returned to the ships, which then left the shore, rejoining the fleet as they departed.


    In truth, such an operation didn''t require this level of force. Hardy''s decision to deploy so many warships and aircraft was purely to send a message.


    "You Indonesians look down on us? You think we won''t act? You''re mistaken. we will strike!"


    The operation was executed so quickly that by the time anyone realized what had happened, it was already over, leaving behind only smoke and devastation.


    The Indonesian president was soon informed and erupted in fury. This was blatant provocation, a prelude to war.


    He immediately convened his officials and military leaders to devise a response.


    ---

 Chapter 687 - 687 Typical Western Practice

    News of the attack in Surabaya spread rapidly, reaching the international community within hours.


    It was clear that Hardy was behind the attack.


    After months of escalating tensions and verbal sparring, the conflict had reached a breaking point. Few anticipated that Hardy would act so decisively and swiftly.


    Public opinion, shaped by Hardy''s narrative, was unsympathetic to Indonesia. Many viewed the attack as a justified response to injustice.


    That afternoon.


    The Indonesian president announced that the attack had resulted in 569 casualties¡ª514 soldiers and 55 civilians, though the "civilians" were, in truth, the gang members and riot leaders.


    Speaking to reporters, he condemned the act: "This is a blatant invasion. Indonesia is a sovereign nation. For them to send warships and aircraft is a clear provocation. We will retaliate with full force."


    A reporter asked, "Are you planning to declare war?"


    "If they do not apologize and compensate us, Indonesia will consider going to war," the president declared emphatically.


    In Penang.


    Hardy also gave an interview.


    A reporter asked, "Count Hardy, was the attack on Surabaya''s military forces orchestrated by your dominion?"


    Hardy shook his head.


    "No, this was not the work of my dominion. My dominion is a place of peace, cleanliness, vitality, and love. It is not a place for war."AN: ''The hypocrisy, but everyone is doing it, so...''


    The reporter pressed, "But eyewitnesses confirm that the warships and aircraft involved belonged to HD mercenary group."


    "That''s correct," Hardy acknowledged.


    The reporter was puzzled. "Then how can you claim your dominion was not involved?"


    Hardy smiled and explained, "You seem to misunderstand. Hardy''s dominion and the HD Mercenary Group are not affiliated in any legal capacity."


    "My dominion is a British territory, my personal fiefdom, and my son''s as well. Meanwhile, the HD Mercenary Group is a U.S.-based company. Though they both belong to me, they are legally distinct."


    The reporter, confused, asked, "Does that make a difference?"


    "It makes a significant difference. To clarify, the attack on Surabaya was indeed carried out by the HD Mercenary Group, but it was simply fulfilling a client''s contract. It was business."


    "The mercenary group operates independently as a company within my dominion. Legally speaking, it does not represent my dominion."


    The reporter, nearly overwhelmed by the convoluted explanation, felt like Hardy was performing a comedy routine.


    Soon after, newspapers reported Hardy''s statement.


    Hardy openly admitted that the attack was carried out by the HD Mercenary Group. However, he emphasized that this was the act of a private company and had nothing to do with his dominion.


    ''Basically, what the U.S. did in Iraq: it invaded with its army, but the genocide and war crimes were committed by the mercenary companies they employed. These mercenaries also wore the same uniforms.''


    Indonesia rejected this explanation outright.


    Hardy was clearly shirking responsibility, blaming the attack on a corporate action. But what if Indonesia sent troops to Hardy''s dominion to apprehend the perpetrators? How would Hardy react? sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy later issued a warning: "Such an act would be an invasion, and my dominion would respond with the utmost force."


    To be honest, Indonesia was just posturing. They didn''t truly have the courage to launch a direct attack on Hardy''s dominion. After all, it was still a British territory, and attacking Hardy''s dominion would be tantamount to declaring war on Britain.


    Although Britain was no longer the global superpower it once was, it was still far beyond Indonesia''s ability to confront at the moment. After all, it hadn''t been long since Indonesia gained its independence, let alone acquired modern weapons. Even its ranks were in complete disarray.


    Subsequently, Indonesia filed a complaint against Hardy at the United Nations.


    This matter involved both the United Kingdom and the United States. The British representative to the UN responded, stating that the incident was unrelated to Hardy''s dominion. The HD Mercenary Group was an American company, and its actions were beyond Britain''s control.


    Of course, the British representative also issued a warning to the Indonesian delegation:"Hardy''s dominion is British territory. Any attack on Hardy''s dominion would be equivalent to declaring war on Britain. The United Kingdom would then unite with all its allies to launch the most severe retaliation against anyone daring to invade British soil."


    The Indonesian representative was utterly furious. This went beyond shamelessly covering for their allies; the Western countries were literally bullying them.


    Not only did they fail to win the case, but they were also openly threatened by Britain.


    Next, they lodged a protest with the United States, arguing that HD Mercenary Group, being an American company, was the U.S.''s responsibility. They demanded that the attackers be identified and handed over to Indonesia for prosecution.


    "Even if it was a commercial act, killing is still a crime," they argued.


    The American representative gave the Indonesian delegation a disinterested glance and replied: "This incident occurred in Indonesia, while the company is based in a British territory. What does it have to do with the United States? Is America expected to oversee the behavior of every overseas company?"


    "This discussion at the UN General Assembly is laughable. You''re wasting everyone''s time."


    "If you wanted to hold someone accountable, you should have apprehended them during the operation and then brought them to justice through legal proceedings."


    "Frankly, this is your problem to solve."


    The U.S. was a global leader in creating conflicts and equally adept at shirking responsibility.


    Indonesia was left fuming.


    Upon learning of the stances taken by Britain and the United States, the Indonesian president realized that these two nations were clearly shielding Hardy. What could they do now? Launch an attack on Hardy''s dominion? That was out of the question, given Britain''s warnings.


    Eventually, they devised a plan: Blockade the strait, intercept ships.


    Currently, Penang, Malacca, and Singapore were undergoing massive development. Moreover, Hardy had significant business interests in Hong Kong and Japan, all of which relied heavily on maritime transport. Hardy Corporation''s ships traversed the Strait of Malacca continuously.


    Indonesia dispatched two warships.


    These ships positioned themselves at the entrance to the Malacca Strait, inspecting passing vessels. Any ship identified as belonging to Hardy Corporation was forcibly turned away.


    If a ship refused, the warships even fired warning shots.


    Upon receiving reports from his subordinates, Hardy immediately convened a meeting with his strategic research team. They formulated a plan of action.


    ---

 Chapter 688 - 688 Indonesias Naval & Air Forces Wiped Out

    At dawn the next day.


    All three air force bases in Hardy''s dominion were abuzz with activity as planes took off one after another, heading in three different directions.


    Simultaneously, Hardy''s warships were put on high alert, ready to mobilize at any moment.


    The three bomber squadrons were targeting two Indonesian naval bases and an air force base.


    Indonesia, unaware that Hardy would dare to attack their homeland''s naval and air force bases, was completely unprepared.


    At Jakarta''s naval base, as the first light of dawn broke, a formation of 50-60 bombers and fighter planes descended on the base.


    At the time, three frigates and over a dozen smaller vessels were docked there. However, Indonesia''s navy was notoriously weak; even in modern times, their naval capabilities remained limited.


    The sudden blaring of alarms jolted the base awake.


    Some confused soldiers rushed outside, only to be greeted by a barrage of bombs.


    Explosions erupted throughout the base.Warships anchored in the port were engulfed in flames.Even the smaller vessels were obliterated.


    The planes relentlessly bombarded these stationary targets, dropping their entire payloads before departing.


    Although the base''s defenders scrambled to deploy anti-aircraft guns, they could only manage a token resistance as the bombers had already completed their mission and were heading back.


    At the shore, all the ships were ablaze. One vessel was teetering on the verge of sinking, ready to slip beneath the waves.


    Another Indonesian naval base suffered a similar fate. Bombers destroyed two large ships, over a dozen smaller vessels, and two Soviet-era submarines docked there.


    The submarines, left in the base for maintenance, were sitting ducks. In reality, Indonesia''s defense forces had been outmaneuvered by Hardy''s intelligence network, which had pinpointed the submarines locations days earlier, ensuring precision strikes.


    The air force base near Jakarta, about 20 kilometers from the city center, was also hit. At dawn, a massive formation of bombers appeared on the horizon, led by B-29 heavy bombers escorted by fighters.


    The officer on duty was initially stunned by the sheer size of the formation but quickly realized something was amiss.


    However, by the time pilots were summoned and planes were readied, it was too late. The bombers unleashed a torrent of bombs.


    Explosions roared as the Indonesian air force, already limited in strength, lost its entire fleet¡ªfighters, bombers, and trainers¡ªall reduced to rubble.


    In a single day, Indonesia''s air force ceased to exist.


    Meanwhile, in the waters outside Malacca.


    Two submarines silently approached the Indonesian warships enforcing the blockade. The warships were anchored relatively close to each other.


    Four torpedoes were launched simultaneously, streaking toward their targets.


    Explosions tore through the water.One warship, weighing over 1,000 tons, was split in two by the impact, sinking rapidly.


    The second warship, struck at the bow, was critically damaged and left barely operational.


    The submarines, having completed their mission, disappeared into the depths without surfacing.


    This operation resulted in the complete destruction of Indonesia''s naval and air force capabilities.


    The Indonesian president, roused from his sleep by the shrill ring of a phone, was informed of the massive airstrikes on their naval and air force bases. The losses were catastrophic, and his subordinates sought his guidance.


    Shaking with anger, he realized that it must have been Hardy behind this. How could he dare to destroy Indonesia''s naval and air forces? Those were painstakingly built assets.


    A few hours later, confirmed reports painted an even grimmer picture. Over 30 naval vessels were sunk or severely damaged, including seven main ships. The air force had lost almost all its aircraft, totaling over 60 planes, including fighters, bombers, and trainers.


    This event spread like wildfire across the globe and dominated newspaper headlines, shocking the world.


    "Hardy Mercenary Group mobilizes hundreds of aircraft to destroy Indonesia''s naval and air force capabilities, sinking over 30 ships and obliterating 60 aircraft. Indonesia''s naval and air forces are now virtually wiped out, leaving only their army intact."


    "War looms in the Far East as Hardy retaliates, launching a preemptive strike against Indonesia''s military." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hardy dispatched forces to bomb Indonesia''s naval and air force bases, obliterating them overnight.


    The Indonesian president was furious, threatening to deploy troops to attack Penang, Malacca, and Singapore. Suddenly, tensions in Southeast Asia escalated sharply.


    However, within Indonesia, opinions about waging war against Hardy''s Dominion were divided into two camps.


    One faction, the hawks, argued that being bullied required retaliation. Since Hardy''s Dominion was just across a narrow strait, even without a navy, they could use fishing boats and cargo ships to transport troops. With a population advantage, sending 100,000 troops would be enough to devastate Hardy''s Dominion.


    The other faction held a different view. Firstly, Hardy''s Dominion occupied former British territory, and sending troops could equate to declaring war on Britain¡ªa risk Indonesia might not be able to bear.


    Secondly, although Hardy''s Dominion''s army was smaller in number, Indonesia''s navy and air force had been entirely wiped out. Meanwhile, Hardy possessed over a dozen destroyers and frigates, as well as dozens of fast torpedo boats. These vessels now patrolled the Strait of Malacca. Any military action by Indonesia would be swiftly intercepted by Hardy''s naval forces, making it impossible for transport ships to reach the opposite shore.


    The hundreds of miles of strait now formed an insurmountable barrier.


    There was also the matter of the air force. Hardy''s Dominion had deployed over 200 aircraft for the strike, showcasing the strength of its air force. If Indonesia could not secure a decisive victory against Hardy''s Dominion, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Additionally, the British troops stationed in Malaya, numbering 7,000, along with two warships, posed another challenge. Even if Indonesia sent 100,000 troops across the strait, victory was far from assured.


    Persuaded by his advisors, the Indonesian president calmed down slightly.


    Half a day later, the Indonesian government announced that Hardy''s Dominion had launched a surprise attack on Indonesia, destroying 34 warships and 67 fighter jets. They declared a state of emergency between Indonesia and Hardy''s Dominion, accusing Hardy of challenging Indonesia''s sovereignty.


    ---

 Chapter 689 - 689 The international Situation

    Simultaneously, Indonesia sent a message to the British government, demanding an official stance on the matter, as Hardy''s Dominion was a British territory. They wanted to know whether Britain intended to engage in war with Indonesia.


    Indonesia also lodged a complaint with the United Nations, accusing Hardy''s Dominion of initiating war, while secretly reaching out to Moscow for assistance.


    The news of Hardy''s Dominion dispatching hundreds of aircraft to bomb Indonesia spread quickly, grabbing global attention. Many wondered if another war was about to erupt in the Far East.


    Previously, it was the civil war in China. Then came the Korean Peninsula conflict, which had ended just over a year ago. Now, Hardy''s Dominion and Indonesia were embroiled in a new conflict.


    Detailed reports revealed that Hardy''s Dominion had gained the upper hand by sending aircraft to obliterate Indonesia''s naval and air forces. Without these, Indonesia had essentially lost its ability to wage war abroad, rendering its larger army irrelevant.


    Indonesia attempted to gain international sympathy by releasing information about the situation. However, its propaganda efforts paled in comparison to Hardy''s. Hardy''sGlobal Times, now a leading global newspaper, painted a damning picture of Indonesia. Over the past year, the paper had published numerous critical articles about Indonesia, highlighting economic exploitation, lack of freedom, unfair laws, and the riots involving arson and looting, further tarnishing Indonesia''s image in the eyes of Western audiences.


    Meanwhile, Hardy''s Dominion launched its own propaganda campaign. TheGlobal Timesprovided a detailed account of the conflict, portraying Hardy as the victim. According to the paper, the tensions began with Hardy''s investment company. The Indonesian government, seeking to seize assets, implemented a series of exploitative laws that Western audiences perceived as outright theft¡ªworse than robbery.


    The riots were framed as a government-orchestrated attack on Hardy''s Dominion. The destruction of Hardy''s properties and the death of its citizens led to demands for justice, which Indonesia ignored. Hardy''s investigation concluded that the riots were indeed government-planned.


    Subsequent events unfolded with the HD Mercenary Company retaliating by attacking a military camp in Surabaya, targeting the instigators of the riots. In response, Indonesia blockaded the Strait of Malacca, restricting the passage of ships from Hardy''s Dominion, Hong Kong, and Japan, causing significant economic harm. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bombing of Indonesia''s naval and air bases by HD Mercenaries was described as a "small warning."


    TheGlobal Times'' portrayal of this "small warning" left readers incredulous¡ª34 warships and 67 aircraft destroyed constituted Indonesia''s entire naval and air force capabilities.


    At the United Nations, Indonesia''s representative demanded compensation and a proper explanation, threatening war otherwise. The British representative, however, calmly stated, "Our investigation shows this incident is unrelated to Hardy''s Dominion. It was the independent action of the HD Mercenary Company."


    Britain supported Hardy for strategic reasons. Hardy''s Dominion was British territory, and Hardy himself was the son-in-law of the British Royal family¡ªa fact known worldwide. Allowing Indonesia to attack Hardy would be a blow to Britain''s pride. Despite its decline, Britain was still far superior to Indonesia militarily.


    Britain''s representative warned, "Penang, Malacca, and Singapore are British territories under our protection. Any Indonesian aggression will be considered a declaration of war against Britain, and we will not stand idly by."


    Frustrated, Indonesia realized that the international stage offered little recourse. The Western powers, especially Britain and the United States, were firmly aligned with Hardy. The United States offered a diplomatic statement, emphasizing regional stability and urging restraint while implicitly signaling its support for Hardy.


    By the end of the UN meeting, no resolution had been reached, but it was evident to all that Hardy''s Dominion enjoyed the backing of the West, leaving Indonesia in a precarious position.


    Even a fool could understand the attitude of the United States.


    Not long after, the Soviet Union issued a statement expressing its intention to fully support all Indonesian actions, even hinting at the possibility of dispatching warships and fighter jets if necessary.


    At the time, First Secretary Khrushchev, known as the "Corn Madman," had a fiery personality. Responding to Indonesia''s plea for assistance, he issued this stern warning.


    However, shortly after the Soviet Union''s warning, Britain and the United States also issued responses the following day.


    The British declared that any military action against British territories would be considered a declaration of war against the British Empire, and they would spare no effort to intervene.


    Churchill, unfazed by threats, stood firm.


    The United States, on the other hand, expressed serious concern over developments in Southeast Asia, urging all parties to exercise restraint and avoid escalating the conflict further.


    At the same time, the U.S. publicly ordered its military bases in Japan and Korea to prepare for a potential outbreak of war.


    This move was clearly directed at the Soviet Union.


    The message was simple: If the Soviet Union got involved, the United States would undoubtedly follow suit.


    In an instant, the small Hardy Dominion became the focus of global attention. Some newspapers even speculated that if the situation were mishandled, it could potentially spark another world war.


    But Hardy remained unperturbed.


    This wasn''t the Korean Peninsula. The war on the peninsula lasted so long only because the Soviet Union wanted to bring China into its camp, which led to its involvement. The Soviet Union by no means wanted to start a fight with the wealthy Allies over a territory so far from its borders.


    Even in China, the Soviet Union made loud threats but ultimately decided against deploying forces, limiting its support to providing weapons and equipment, and sending pilots to participate in the fighting¡ªthough not under the Soviet flag. As a result, the Soviet Union never officially joined that war.


    Why was this the case?


    Because the Soviet Union, too, wanted to avoid direct confrontation with the United States.


    As for Southeast Asia? There would be no unlimited Chinese cannon fodder to exhaust the Allies'' ammunition, and the Soviet Union was geographically distant¡ªunlike the United States, which had military bases in Japan and Korea. Deploying large-scale troops was out of the question for the Soviet Union.


    Currently, the U.S. had approximately 300,000 troops stationed in Japan and Korea, along with dozens of warships and even an aircraft carrier group. For the Soviet Union to assist Indonesia, it would require a much larger force¡ªfar more than 300,000 troops. However, the Soviet Union lacked the capacity for such an overseas deployment.


    Their domestic situation was already challenging.


    So who else could help Indonesia?


    No one.


    This was why Hardy was unconcerned.


    While the superpowers might engage in heated debates, they ultimately wouldn''t take action. The final outcome would depend on Hardy and Indonesia.


    ---

 Chapter 690 - 690 Indonesia Situation

    "Buzz~~!"


    A massive formation of fighter jets flew over Jakarta, Indonesia''s capital.


    They didn''t drop bombs, but their presence alone sent crowds scrambling into air-raid shelters, screaming in terror. Only long after the jets had passed did people cautiously emerge, visibly shaken.


    At the presidential palace, the president and his officials emerged from the shelter, their faces filled with frustration after the aircraft had left.


    In recent days, tensions between Indonesia and Hardy Dominion had reached a boiling point.


    With Indonesia''s navy and air force nearly obliterated, Hardy took full advantage by deploying dozens of aircraft daily. Today they would fly over one city, tomorrow another. The proximity of Hardy Dominion and Indonesia¡ªjust over a hundred miles at the narrowest point and no more than 2,000 kilometers at the farthest¡ªmeant bombers could easily make two trips in a day.


    They targeted not only cities but also military camps.


    The timing and locations of these operations were unpredictable.


    Sometimes, they even dropped bombs.


    Although Indonesia retaliated with anti-aircraft guns, Hardy''s planes flew at high altitudes, avoiding the need for precise bombing runs. Most bombs were dropped haphazardly and often hit unimportant targets.


    Yet even this left indonesians in a constant state of anxiety.


    Normal work and daily life became impossible.


    Indonesia had no means to counter Hardy''s harassment. With its air force decimated, it could only watch helplessly as Hardy''s planes dominated the skies.


    Indonesia sought aid from the Soviet Union.


    The Soviet Union agreed to supply a batch of aircraft, but this news was leaked by a spy and subsequently published in foreign newspapers. The revelation sparked widespread debate. During a United Nations assembly, representatives questioned whether the Soviet Union intended to involve itself in the conflict.


    The Soviets, caught off guard, hesitated.


    If the Soviet Union admitted its involvement, the United States and Britain would undoubtedly respond, leading to a new round of tensions.


    In the end, although the Soviet Union didn''t withdraw its promise of aircraft support, it delayed taking any concrete action.


    Meanwhile, Indonesians continued to live in fear and disruption, unable to find a solution.


    If Hardy intended to invade and occupy Indonesian territory, Indonesia might have had some countermeasures, such as resorting to guerrilla warfare.


    After World War II, when the Japanese withdrew and the Dutch attempted to reassert colonial control, Indonesians demanded independence and waged a war against the Dutch. Despite deploying 100,000 troops, the Dutch eventually withdrew, unable to sustain their campaign against Indonesian guerrilla tactics.


    But Hardy had no intention of occupying Indonesia.


    He was focused solely on harassment.


    Bombing.


    More bombing.


    And even more bombing.


    Hardy ensured that Indonesia could never have a moment''s peace.


    And there was nothing Indonesia could do about it. With no external allies willing to intervene, Hardy''s actions, though blatant bullying, were calculated and strategic. He knew exactly how to deal with these opponents.


    Had it not been for concerns about international reputation and constraints imposed by Britain and the United States, Hardy might have escalated to daily bombings of Indonesian cities rather than just intimidation.


    This localized conflict between Hardy Dominion and Indonesia also revealed Hardy''s strength to the world.


    Though Hardy''s territory was small, its military prowess was formidable. While not on par with the great powers, Hardy was undoubtedly the dominant force in Southeast Asia.


    No, it should be called the "Southeast Asian Overlord."


    The conflict between Hardy and Indonesia has been ongoing¡ªneither escalating nor ceasing. Hardy''s mercenary fleet patrolled the Strait of Malacca daily, and fighter jets frequently appeared in Indonesian airspace. The war of words also showed no signs of stopping.


    August 1953


    In Jakarta, a car accident occurred involving a military officer named Suharto. On his way home from work, Suharto''s vehicle was hit by a large truck, which overturned and crushed him. By the time people found him, his head was unrecognizable.


    The truck involved in the incident fled, and the perpetrator remained unidentified.


    At the time, Suharto was a mid-level officer in the Indonesian military''s General Staff. He had previously attended the Royal Netherlands East Indies Army Cadet School in Central Java''s Gombong, joined the Dutch colonial army, and later, during the Japanese occupation, became a part of the Japanese-formed "Defenders of the Homeland" army, serving as a staff officer at its headquarters.


    After Japan surrendered in 1945, Indonesia launched the August Revolution. Suharto joined the People''s Security Army and was now a lieutenant colonel in the Army General Staff.


    Initially, the event did not attract much attention. Suharto''s family hastily buried him after his death. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Hardy received the news, he chuckled lightly and nodded.


    Although he wasn''t sure if Suharto would have risen to power or carried out notable actions in the future, Hardy wasn''t interested in finding out. Eliminating him early was much simpler.


    Perhaps another Indonisian great leader or two might emerge later, but that would be a matter for the future. For now, Hardy was only aware of this guy future achivements so he had Suharto dealt with. It wasn''t a difficult task¡ªsending two intelligence agents to carry out the assassination sufficed.


    During this period, Hardy returned to the United States.


    He left the situation in Penang and Malacca to his subordinates, as he needed to focus on his businesses in America. After all, earning more money was essential for supporting a larger army.


    Not long after, Hardy received a call from the White House. President Eisenhower invited him for discussions about the situation in Indonesia.


    Hardy''s position was rather intriguing at this point.


    Primarily, he was recognized as an American businessman. Additionally, he was married to a British princess. He was also the Governor of the Cayman Islands. Lastly, he held the title of Governor of the Hardy Dominion.


    Because of this unique mix of identities, Eisenhower couldn''t regard him merely as a businessman or a member of the British nobility. Diplomatically, Hardy''s status was equivalent to that of a regional leader.


    At the White House


    Eisenhower and Hardy dined together and later strolled through the garden for a conversation. They discussed various topics, including the political landscape in Southeast Asia, the Malayan issue, economic investments in the Hardy Dominion, and its influence on regional control and political leanings.


    ---

 Chapter 691 - 691 Silicon Valley

    Eventually, the topic shifted to the ongoing conflict with Indonesia.


    Eisenhower suggested that certain parties intended to mediate between the two sides and asked for Hardy''s thoughts.


    Hardy''s think tank had long prepared for this.


    The conflict couldn''t last forever¡ªstability was necessary for development.


    However, the war served several purposes: it showcased the military strength and resolve of the Hardy Dominion while sending a warning to the Indonesian government.


    Hardy''s demands were modest:


    Punish all individuals involved in riots, looting, and arson. Perpetrators must face severe consequences.Apologize to and compensate victims of killings and injuries.Abolish unreasonable regulations that hindered free trade.Compensate Hardy''s company for its losses.


    The total demand was $500 million.


    Upon hearing this, the Indonesian side was furious, viewing it as blatant extortion. While the first and second conditions were barely acceptable, the third condition¡ªperceived as meddling in internal affairs¡ªfelt like a colonial-era intrusion, reopening old wounds of subjugation.


    As for the final demand for $500 million in compensation, they saw it as an exorbitant and unrealistic sum.


    With neither side willing to yield, negotiations stalled.


    Hardy, however, wasn''t in a rush. He continued running his businesses as usual, while his military treated their sorties as training exercises.


    September


    Hardy received delightful news from Irina, the French woman he was seeing.


    "Hardy, I went for a checkup today. The doctor said I''m pregnant!" Irina announced excitedly, hugging him.


    "Really? That''s fantastic!" Hardy said, planting a kiss on her cheek.


    When it came to children, the more, the merrier.


    He didn''t care whether they were born in or out of wedlock¡ªthey were all his children. Hardy had already planned to establish a family trust fund in the Cayman Islands. All his women and children would be included, and each would receive an annual allowance.


    As for inheritance, that would depend on future circumstances.


    Nevertheless, the family trust would ensure they all lived comfortably for the rest of their lives.


    "The doctor said no strenuous activity for the first two months of pregnancy," Irina added.


    "Don''t worry. The baby comes first," Hardy replied, gently patting her cheek.


    Meanwhile Princess Margaret of Britain was living a joyful life.


    Since marrying Hardy, she had been freed from royal constraints, becoming much more relaxed and content.


    She found joy in caring for their child and was entrusted with managing Hardy Group''s global luxury goods division. Of course, she had a professional team to handle operations, but she remained involved in significant decisions.


    Hardy believed in keeping women occupied.


    His philosophy was simple: busy women were less likely to cause trouble. Giving them responsibilities and financial independence fostered security, reducing friction and competition.


    Margaret was naturally inclined towards luxury goods. As a royal princess, she was already knowledgeable about high-end fashion and accessories. Her appearances at fashion or cosmetics launches turned heads and generated immense publicity for Hardy Group''s brands.


    This was a classic example of utilizing resources effectively.


    Hardy Group even launched a luxury magazine, which quickly became the most popular publication of its kind globally. The latest cover featured Princess Margaret at a jewelry launch, holding her beautiful child¡ªa picture of elegance and influence.


    It was Hardy''s child, David Hardy.


    That day, Hardy arrived in the Santa Clara Valley of San Francisco.


    At this point, there were already some research laboratories and tech factories in the area. Hardy''s plan was straightforward: acquire as much land as possible and establish an investment company.


    Because this location would later become the world-famous "Silicon Valley."


    In 1933, the area became a naval research base, and several technology companies servicing the Navy gradually sprang up. Later, when the naval research base relocated, the U.S. Space Committee took over the facility for aerospace research, leading to the emergence of aerospace-focused tech companies.


    When the aerospace sector also moved away, many private tech laboratories remained.


    The region had another key advantage: proximity to Stanford University, the University of California, Berkeley, and other institutions within the University of California system. This concentration of academic institutions became one of the main reasons the area later became Silicon Valley¡ªa hub for talent.


    Hardy sent a team to negotiate with the state government to purchase large tracts of land. He also ordered the establishment of a high-tech venture capital company on a road near Stanford University:


    "Hardy Tech Ventures."


    The company''s primary investment focus was technology research and development, as well as innovative teams.


    At this time, William Shockley was working as a researcher at Bell Labs in New Jersey. A few years ago, Shockley and two colleagues had invented the transistor and filed for a patent. Two years prior, he developed a new type of junction transistor.


    William Shockley would later be known as the "Father of the Transistor."


    Recently, however, he had a new idea brewing.


    Bell Labs had made significant profits from his patented inventions, but Shockley himself only received a small bonus and research funding¡ªfunds that had to be used for further research, the results of which would again generate profits for Bell Labs.


    He wanted more. He wanted to become a millionaire.


    One day, he saw an advertisement in theGlobal Times:


    "Hardy Group has established a High-Tech Venture Capital Company in Silicon Valley, offering financial support, facility access, and market backing for innovative talent, creating a cradle for future tech companies."


    Shockley was immediately intrigued.


    Coincidentally, the Santa Clara Valley was his hometown. He had grown up there, graduated from Caltech, earned a Ph.D. at MIT, and was later recruited by Bell Labs.


    "Why not give it a shot?"


    Out of curiosity, Shockley called Hardy Tech Ventures. He was connected to a reception manager, who, after learning that he was a researcher at Bell Labs with mature products, showed great interest and invited him to discuss further in person. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both parties felt a good rapport during their initial meetings.


    Soon after, Hardy''s venture capital firm agreed to invest $1.6 million in William Shockley, leading to the establishment of Shockley Semiconductor Laboratory.


    ---

 Chapter 692 - 692 Many Children

    In terms of equity, the agreement was straightforward:


    Shockley would receive 40% of the profits from research results and patents. Management rights, however, would remain with Hardy''s investment firm. In essence, Shockley''s primary responsibility would still be research. The patents would be owned by Hardy''s company, and profits would be divided according to their shares.


    With that, Shockley Semiconductor Laboratory was established. It began advertising, leveraging Shockley''s reputation as the inventor of the transistor in the electronics industry to attract talent. Among those drawn to the lab were young innovators such as Robert Noyce, Gordon Moore, Eugene Kleiner, Jean Hoerni, Sheldon Roberts, Jay Last, and Victor Grinich.


    These young individuals would later establish Fairchild Semiconductor, and eventually go on to found companies like Intel and AMD.


    The lab''s primary focus remained transistors, but it now sought to advance the development of silicon chips and silicon-based transistors.


    Shockley had already been exploring these areas during his time at Bell Labs and had well-developed ideas and goals. With a fully equipped lab and significant funding, he could now dedicate himself to experimentation.


    When Hardy received a report from his investment company, he was immediately captivated. His decision to invest in Silicon Valley had been strategic¡ªknowing it would become the epicenter of future technology, he had acted early to secure a foothold.


    To his delight, his investment had already attracted such talent.


    Upon reflection, it wasn''t surprising. These individuals were all tech experts who often lacked funding. A venture capital firm willing to invest in high-tech R&D was bound to attract them.


    Since they were now under his umbrella, Hardy had no intention of letting them leave.


    Hardy resolved to retain these talents. After all, their future entrepreneurial ambitions stemmed from a desire for greater success and wealth.


    That wasn''t a problem¡ªHardy could continue to invest in them. Historically, they had relied on initial funding to kickstart their ventures, so Hardy could play that role.


    He also foresaw the rise of other tech companies in the region. As Silicon Valley gained momentum, more talent would flock there, allowing Hardy to amass a portfolio of significant stakes in numerous tech firms.


    This, Hardy believed, would become the greatest wealth of the future.


    By 1955, with mediation from the U.S. and the U.K., the Hardy Dominion and Indonesia reached a reconciliation agreement. Indonesia had been unable to endure Hardy''s continuous armed harassment of its mainland, which severely disrupted production and daily life, causing enormous losses.


    Indonesia ultimately capitulated.


    It agreed to thoroughly investigate the riots and arson incidents, arresting over 200 key individuals, and compensated affected businesses and victims. The government also issued formal apologies and financial restitution for those killed or injured.


    Regarding Hardy''s investments in Indonesia, the government offered to purchase them at market value, but Hardy refused to sell. Instead, Indonesia promised to protect all foreign investments and ensure equal treatment for foreign companies.


    Lastly, while Indonesia couldn''t afford the $500 million in war reparations, it agreed to pay $120 million in installments.


    Thus, the Hardy-Indonesia conflict came to an end.


    Hardy had already preempted potential future issues by spreading the word among Indonesian businessman communities that the Hardy Dominion offered equal rights to all citizens and welcomed immigrants.


    This led to a massive migration of Indonesians businessman to the Hardy Dominion, significantly boosting the populations of Penang, Malacca, and Singapore. Many of these migrants were affluent, bringing considerable wealth with them.


    March 1955 Irina gave birth to a daughter¡ªa beautiful child with golden hair and sky-blue eyes.


    Hardy smiled and remarked, "My children will eventually have all kinds of hair colors and eye colors. It''ll be quite the sight when they''re all together."


    He named the child Anna.


    Anna''s citizenship wasn''t registered in the U.S.; instead, it was tied to the Cayman Islands. This also applied to Irina, as Hardy wanted to simplify future asset transfers and inheritance processes.


    By now, the Cayman Islands had over 3,000 citizens, nearly all of whom were wealthy elites, their family members, or Hardy Company employees. Ordinary individuals found it nearly impossible to gain citizenship there.


    When Elizabeth Taylor learned that Irina had given birth, she playfully clung to Hardy, whining, "Hardy, I want to have your child too. No, I want to have several!"


    "Of course," Hardy replied.


    "Now!"


    "You''re only 22. Aren''t you worried that having children might affect your career or your figure?" Hardy teased.


    "I''m not worried. I want it now. Give me one~~~!"


    ...


    Elizabeth Taylor wanted to have a child with Hardy. Her wish was soon fulfilled, and two months later, she discovered she was pregnant. As a result, the new film she had been preparing to shoot was put on hold.


    To have a child.


    Perhaps it was just the year.


    This year, Ava also became pregnant.


    There was another surprise: Hedy Lamarr was also pregnant. Despite their relatively few encounters, their occasional passionate moments bore unexpected results. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hardy, can I have the baby? You don''t need to take responsibility¡ªI can raise it on my own."


    "Of course, you should have the baby. Do you think I''m someone who shirks responsibility? If it''s my child, I will take full responsibility," Hardy said, feigning displeasure.


    This child''s name would later be added to the Hardy family registry and would become one of the beneficiaries of the Hardy family trust.


    Hedy Lamarr was so emotional that she hugged Hardy tightly.


    On a flight to Australia, Andy casually chatted with Hardy.


    "Princess Margaret, and Irina have all had children. Now Ava and Hedy Lamarr are pregnant. In the future, Marilyn Monroe and Audrey Hepburn might also follow suit, along with even more women. Hardy, how many children are you planning to have?"


    Hardy, with a face full of pride, said, " Iam just so charming."


    Andy gave him a look of disdain.


    His boss excelled in many areas: keen business acumen, decisiveness, interpersonal skills, and leadership. Hardy Group employees admired him immensely, and he surrounded himself with numerous allies.


    But when it came to women, he had zero self-restraint. Even outsiders found his behavior somewhat brazen.


    ---

 Chapter 693 - 693 A New Business Adventure

    After all, he was married to a British princess.


    People in his position usually paid close attention to matters of propriety regarding relationships.


    But Hardy didn''t care at all. He was still surrounded by a large group of women, many of whom had borne his children. Strangely enough, Princess Margaret didn''t seem to mind.


    Who knows what kind of magic Hardy had worked on her.


    "And what about you? When do you plan to get married?" Hardy asked.


    Andy had met Haji Maryam in Penang. Shortly afterward, she went to study in the United States. Taking advantage of proximity, Andy occasionally invited her out. Their mutual affection quickly blossomed into a relationship.


    The two had been dating for more than two years.


    "I plan to get married after Maryam graduates," Andy said, his face filled with happiness. He was very satisfied with his current girlfriend.


    Andy wasn''t particularly outgoing, so Haji Maryam''s reserved demeanor suited him well. They felt very comfortable together.


    "Let me know before the wedding," Hardy said.


    "Why?"


    "To prepare a gift for you¡ªa private yacht or a private jet. You can choose one," Hardy replied.


    "Wow, wow, wow~ Boss is being generous! Then I''ll take the yacht. Yachts are more expensive than jets. Something similar to yours would be great," Andy joked.


    Hardy clutched his chest, pretending to be in pain. "Alright, since I promised, I won''t back out."


    The plane landed in Perth, Australia. Hardy and Andy were there to inspect the operations of their mining company.


    Over the past two years, Hardy Group had gradually increased its investments in mining. Hardy owned vast tracts of land in Australia, rich in mineral resources. Currently, Hardy Group had established large-scale operations in iron, coal, and copper mining.


    Additionally, they had discovered three gold mines, varying in size but collectively worth several hundred million dollars.


    The current stock value of Hardy Mining exceeded $2 billion, making it one of the largest publicly traded companies in the United States.


    While expanding in Australia, Hardy also explored resources in other countries and regions, such as gold, aluminum, and tungsten mines in Canada, and iron and coal mines in Brazil. The company even extended its reach to Peru, Chile, Malaysia, Indonesia, and Papua New Guinea.


    Yes, even Indonesia. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Indonesia owed Hardy money. With no cash to pay, they used mineral resources to settle their debts.


    Today, Hardy Mining was one of the top three global mining companies, boasting vast reserves, extensive output, and strong production and R&D capabilities. Its untapped reserves provided the company with a robust foundation.


    The mayor of Perth personally welcomed Hardy at the airport. As a super-rich businessman and the husband of a British princess¡ªCount Hardy¡ªhe was an honored guest.


    Though Australia was independent, it remained a member of the Commonwealth, where the British monarch served as the symbolic head of state. Titles like Hardy''s were still held in high regard.


    The Hardy Group''s Perth branch had its local headquarters, and its mining operations spanned hundreds of square kilometers.


    The president of the mining company, Matthew, and a longtime Hardy associate, Columbus, who served as a vice president, briefed Hardy and Andy in the company''s research office using maps to illustrate their operations.


    After spending a day in Perth for the report, Hardy and Andy didn''t linger. They took a private jet to Penang.


    This trip was essentially a routine inspection of their businesses. The Australian mining company was just one of the stops.


    If Saudi Arabia weren''t so far out of the way, they might have considered checking on their oil operations there as well.


    Western Petroleum was thriving. With Saudi Arabian oil fields generating massive profits, Hardy reinvested the earnings to boost production and search for new oil fields elsewhere.


    In the 1950s, many large oil fields had yet to be discovered. The Middle Eastern nations of Iran, Iraq, Kuwait, the UAE, and Qatar, as well as Venezuela, Brazil, and Ecuador in South America, still held vast untapped resources. Hardy, with his excellent relationship with the Rockefeller family, had successfully integrated into their oil network.


    Western Petroleum was already ranked among the top ten oil companies in the United States and showed great promise for the future.


    On the flight to Penang, Hardy and Andy discussed the development of Penang''s industries. The Hardy Group had become a massive, all-encompassing conglomerate, involved in numerous sectors with a remarkably wide-ranging industrial chain.


    This came with both advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage was the diversification of income streams. The downside was the significant strain on resources and attention. If certain areas were not managed well, they could lead to losses.


    Fortunately, Hardy, with his unique insights, kept the overall strategy on track.


    "Andy," Hardy said, "I''ve thought of another business idea."


    "What kind of business?" Andy asked with interest. Whenever Hardy brought up a new idea, it was usually something big.


    "Malaya, Indonesia, and India are major spice producers. I think we can venture into the spice industry."


    "For instance, we could establish a dedicated spice company, producing standardized spices for global distribution. We could even set the standards for spice usage, teaching people how to cook and use spices."


    "Additionally, our group owns KFC. We could create corporate-level spice and sauce standards, supplying them to these chains while also offering specialty spices to other restaurant businesses worldwide."


    "This business has great potential," Hardy said confidently.


    Hardy was well aware that in the future, some spice companies would make hundreds of billions annually. On a global scale, the spice industry generated profits in the billions of dollars each year. Though not glamorous, it was highly lucrative.


    Andy, having no prior concept of the spice industry, thought for a moment and said, "I''ll note this down and have someone analyze the market."


    ...


    AN: These guys in the spices industry are low-key rich AF. I didn''t even know spices were still this profitable in 2024.


    ---

 Chapter 694 - 694 The Singapore Federation

    Hardy nodded.


    "While they''re at it, they should also look into plant-based products like essential oils and floral extracts for the cosmetics industry, as well as natural dyes extracted from raw materials."


    Andy jotted everything down.


    In business, sometimes the less conspicuous ventures proved to be the most profitable. As long as they reached scale and mastered proprietary techniques, such businesses could generate earnings comparable to high-profile industries.


    Contrary to popular belief, airlines didn''t make much money in the long run. Meanwhile, seasoning and spice businesses¡ªthough often overlooked¡ªcommanded a global market worth hundreds of billions of dollars annually. With Hardy''s extensive resources, now was the perfect time to enter the field.


    The Hardy Governor''s Residence in Penang had been completed. It was a stunning property¡ªa European-style villa surrounded by gardens reminiscent of those in Granada.


    ...


    The next day, Andy informed Hardy he was visiting the Haji family.


    Haji Maryam, who was on holiday, was currently in Penang. Hardy strongly suspected that Andy had come along primarily to see his girlfriend.


    At the Haji residence, Andy received the highest level of hospitality. The Haji family was overjoyed that their daughter was dating Andy. If Haji Maryam married him, the Haji family''s status in Penang would rise significantly, ensuring a more stable and prosperous future.


    Sitting beside Andy, Haji Maryam held his hand. Andy spoke sincerely to Haji Omar, the head of the Haji family: "Uncle, I''ve come to seek your and Auntie''s blessing to marry Maryam. She truly hopes to have her family''s support."


    "Of course, we agree! How could we, as parents, oppose such a loving couple?" Haji Omar replied with a broad smile.


    "Thank you, Uncle," Andy said earnestly.


    "Thank you, Dad," Haji Maryam said, blushing as she expressed her gratitude.


    That evening, the Haji family hosted a grand dinner for Andy, treating him as their future son-in-law.


    The next day, rumors began circulating that Andy, the company president, had proposed to Haji Maryam, the second daughter of the Haji family, and that the family had agreed. A wedding was said to be imminent.


    It was likely that the Haji family had deliberately leaked the news.


    When Hardy heard about it, he laughed and said, "That guy¡ªgetting married has been so hard for him. He finally made it."


    ...


    In 1956 A piece of news shocked the world.


    The British Parliament passed a resolution granting Singapore independence, making it a member of the Commonwealth. This meant that Singapore had attained full sovereignty.


    Meanwhile, Penang and Malacca remained as part of the Hardy Dominion, still under the British Empire''s jurisdiction.


    Following this, Singapore invited other states in Malaya to join and form a federal state together.


    Johor was the first to respond.


    Since Hardy orchestrated the downfall of the original Sultan of Johor and installed his brother in his place, Johor had essentially been under Hardy''s control. By joining the federation, Johor could completely break free from British colonial rule.


    Johor''s participation created a significant ripple effect in other regions. Hardy''s growing influence in Malaya left other Sultans hopeless about achieving independence. The British allowed them to join the federation, but it was clear that this federation would also fall under Hardy''s control.


    Faced with two undesirable choices, the Sultans hesitated. They wanted full independence to maximize their rights and benefits.


    Hardy, however, was in no rush to deal with them. His focus was on Sarawak and Sabah, regions on the island of Borneo. They had previously been directly administered colonies, giving them a governance system more advanced than the Sultan-controlled regions of Malaya. Strictly speaking, the British had "purchased" these territories from the Brunei Kingdom.


    By this time, Brunei had shrunk to a small area.


    Hardy planned to incorporate Sarawak and Sabah into the federation. As for Brunei, discussions revealed they intended to remain independent.


    ...


    1957 After Hardy introduced a series of preferential policies and social subsidies, Sarawak and Sabah agreed to join Singapore. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, the Federation of Singapore was formally established, adopting a political system similar to the British model: a unitary parliamentary democracy with a cabinet system, as a Commonwealth nation. The head of the government was the Prime Minister.


    At the same time, Hardy''s son, David Hardy, retained feudal rights over Singapore, while the Sultan of Johor maintained limited powers similar to those of a noble system.


    This arrangement laid the groundwork for persuading the Sultans of Malaya to join. It demonstrated that even within the federation, they could retain certain privileges and benefits. While they couldn''t become kings, they would still hold prominent positions.


    In strategic terms, Hardy adopted a siege strategy: leaving one side open. Forcing opponents into a desperate fight could create greater trouble.


    Sabah''s area: 74,000 sq km Sarawak''s area: 123,000 sq km Johor''s area: 10,000 sq km Singapore''s area: 700 sq km


    The total area of the Singapore Federation: 207,700 sq km.


    By contrast, the remaining Malaya Peninsula had only 100,000 sq km, with nine Sultans presiding over it.


    In 1958 The Singapore Federation officially joined the United Nations.


    On the Malaya Peninsula, the Sultans still governed as British colonies, though their power was dwindling. Observers could see that both the Hardy Dominion and the Singapore Federation were under Hardy''s control. With Hardy''s territory expanding, his power grew even stronger. Would he eventually annex them?


    This left the Sultans uneasy.


    They were caught between two undesirable options:


    Independence: If they broke away from Britain, what if Hardy waged war against them? Who would protect them?


    Colonial status: Remaining British colonies felt humiliating and unacceptable.


    This indecision paralyzed them.


    Hardy, however, ignored their turmoil, focusing instead on developing his own power. Ultimately, the world respected strength, and Hardy understood the need to grow his.


    Economy: Hardy leveraged his Hardy Group''s connections with the United States, Europe, and Japan, exploiting Singapore''s resources to build a booming economy. The economic growth of the Hardy Dominion and the Singapore Federation outpaced the rest of Asia, seizing first-mover advantages for future profits.


    ---

 Chapter 695 - 695 The New President

    Military Power: The Hardy Dominion relied on HD Defense Corporation for military strength. Meanwhile, the Singapore Federation established a proper military as a sovereign nation.


    Hardy''s relationship with the United States allowed him to acquire significant American weaponry, much of which was provided as aid.


    These included World War II-era weapons, army equipment, naval vessels, and aircraft.


    Unsatisfied with these, Hardy persuaded President Eisenhower and the Secretary of Defense to let the Singapore Federation purchase advanced arms from U.S. manufacturers.


    Hardy procured 12 advanced jet fighters and 4 submarines, bolstering his status as the regional powerhouse of Southeast Asia.


    Internationaly Joining the United Nations gave Hardy an international platform and a critical vote.


    Hardy even considered supporting the independence of the Cayman Islands, creating a "Hardy Principality" and securing yet another UN vote.


    The world continued to move forward relentlessly.


    The 1960s


    The U.S. accelerated urbanization, driving growth in energy, heavy industry, durable goods, and housing. Hardy Group invested heavily in these sectors, earning substantial profits and growing into a super-large conglomerate with over $30 billion in assets.


    In California, the death of Gianini, head of the California consortium, saw Hardy succeed him as the new leader without contest.


    ...


    1960 U.S. Presidential Election


    The race between Republican Richard Nixon and Democrat John F. Kennedy unfolded. Historically, Kennedy narrowly won due to several factors some of which are:


    Televised debates: Kennedy appeared youthful and confident, while Nixon seemed nervous and awkward, winning Kennedy public favor.


    Support from the mafia: Kennedy''s father secured the help of a Mafia leader to rally votes. Believing Kennedy''s promises, the Mafia''s backing was crucial to his win. However, Kennedy later targeted organized crime as president, fueling theories that his assassination was Mafia revenge.


    Hardy, however, believed Kennedy''s death had more to do with challenging the interests of powerful financial groups.


    This time, Nixon had Hardy''s backing. Hardy trained Nixon in public speaking, devised debate strategies, and ensured that the debates were held on ABC, a network under Hardy''s control.


    Kennedy initially resisted debating on ABC, fearing the network would favor Nixon.


    But Nixon insisted that if the debate wasn''t held on ABC, he would rather cancel the television debate altogether. At that point, Kennedy was already trailing in votes. After all, Kennedy was just a junior senator, while Nixon was the sitting Vice President.


    With Hardy''s support, Nixon had access to far more publicity resources than Kennedy. Moreover, Nixon had gained significant public favor for his decisive actions in Congress, particularly his famous takedown of McCarthy during the Red Scare hearings, which had earned him widespread respect.


    Without a major breakthrough or turning point, it would be very difficult for Kennedy to win. He believed the television debate was a golden opportunity. If Nixon walked away from it, Kennedy would lose his chance to shine. Reluctantly, Kennedy agreed to debate on ABC.


    During the debate, while Kennedy performed admirably with passion and sharp arguments, Nixon held his own with calm and seasoned composure. Kennedy failed to gain any significant advantage.


    After the Debate


    The Global Times published a report analyzing the event. Their evaluation painted Kennedy as energetic but overly impulsive, while Nixon was described as steady and dependable. The article emphasized that America needed a stable leader to ensure steady progress, labeling Kennedy as "reckless and inexperienced."


    Upon reading the report, Kennedy was so furious he smashed a glass. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for enlisting Mafia support, that was no longer an option. Hardy''s influence within the Mafia far exceeded anyone else''s at the time. Half of the Mafia families were already collaborating with Hardy in their Las Vegas investments, and the other half had suffered a massive blow after their leader Barzini''s disastrous ventures in Cuba. Barzini''s prestige within the Mafia plummeted after his failure.


    A year after the Cuba debacle, Barzini was gunned down on the street. Speculation about the perpetrators ranged widely¡ªsome blamed outside forces, others pointed to rival Mafia families angry over their losses, and still others suspected internal power struggles within Barzini''s faction. One name notably absent from suspicion was Hardy''s.


    Six months after Barzini''s death, Hardy invited other family heads to invest in building a new casino. Naturally, they were eager to join¡ªLas Vegas was now a gold mine. Gradually, the other half of the Mafia also became Hardy''s partners.


    When Kennedy''s family approached the Mafia for support, they were met with rejection. The Mafia families knew Hardy backed Nixon, and they weren''t about to risk defying him.


    Meanwhile, the Las Vegas casinos had opened betting on the presidential race. The odds consistently favored Nixon over Kennedy. Las Vegas''s "presidential odds" were often seen as a bellwether for elections, and the numbers reflected that most bettors believed Nixon would win.


    November 1960 the results of the presidential election were announced: Nixon had won.


    An ecstatic Nixon embraced Hardy, while Hardy himself was equally delighted. He had succeeded in altering the course of history. To him, this proved he could change even more in the future.


    After Nixon''s victory, he began assembling his cabinet. Andy was successfully appointed as Secretary of the Treasury in the new administration. Hardy Group, now a 10-year-old conglomerate, had cultivated a robust talent pool, so Andy''s departure posed no threat to its operations.


    Michael, aligned with the Democratic Party, couldn''t join Nixon''s cabinet but made his own strides by becoming Governor of California. At 40 years old, Michael was in his prime.


    The previous year, the aging Don Corleone had passed away from a heart attack, marking the Corleone family''s complete withdrawal from organized crime. Hardy, as the godfather to Michael''s son Anthony, attended Anthony''s birthday celebration. After the festivities, Hardy and Michael spoke privately.


    "Michael, Nixon will serve as President for eight years. By then, you''ll be 48¡ªan ideal age to run for President," Hardy said, firmly patting his friend on the shoulder. "I''ll fully support you."


    Kennedy had won the presidency at 43, so Michael at 48 would hardly be considered too young.


    Michael nodded resolutely. "I''ll do my best."


    ---

 Chapter 696 - 696 Hardy University

    Kennedy, meanwhile, was deeply disappointed and frustrated by his loss. In his analysis afterward, he admitted Nixon had been the stronger candidate. While he had the backing of the Boston financial consortium and his family, it paled in comparison to Nixon''s support from the Hardy Group.


    By then, the California consortium, under Hardy''s leadership, was the third largest financial power in the U.S., behind only Rockefeller and Morgan. Hardy''s unparalleled connections and influence gave the consortium even greater dominance.


    In addition, Hardy''s extensive media holdings, including ABC Television and the Global Times, allowed him to shape public opinion in ways Kennedy could not match. Simply put, Kennedy didn''t just lose to Nixon; he lost to Hardy.


    Kennedy, a playboy at heart, not only envied Hardy''s wealth and power but also the stunning women in Hardy''s life: Princess Margaret, Elizabeth Taylor, Ava Gardner, Audrey Hepburn, and, above all, Marilyn Monroe. Kennedy was particularly jealous of Monroe, whom he considered an absolutely gorgeous actress.


    When it came to other men''s women, Kennedy didn''t hesitate to flirt. But when it came to Hardy''s women, even he knew to retreat.


    In private, Kennedy sought solace by finding a lover who resembled Monroe. He even had her dye her hair blonde and style it short, purely for his fantasies.


    Despite his loss, Kennedy remained hopeful. "I''m still young, and I''m still a senator. Next time, I''ll have a better chance. Nixon''s presidency is bound to have flaws, and I''ll seize those to my advantage." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kennedy kept encouraging himself.


    Six months later as Nixon''s administration settled into its rhythm, Kennedy met a new woman. To avoid his wife, he took her on a drive outside the city. As things heated up in the car, Kennedy failed to notice a warning sign ahead indicating a road closure. By the time he realized, it was too late. The car plunged off the edge of the road, flipping in the air before crashing roof-first.


    When rescuers arrived, both Kennedy and the woman were already dead.


    Kennedy, a former presidential candidate and sitting senator, made headlines with his untimely death. When Hardy read the news, he was stunned.


    Kennedy''s death had nothing to do with Hardy. He had assumed Kennedy would live since he hadn''t become president in this timeline. But fate had its way. Even without the presidency, Kennedy couldn''t escape the "Kennedy curse."


    ...


    The 1960s was the era of large-scale industries. Hardy had already positioned himself in advance in industries like mining, oil, and metallurgy. However, in metallurgy, he chose not to pursue the route of ore smelting but focused instead on recycling and smelting scrap metal.


    As early as the early 1950s, Hardy had begun making moves in the urban waste recycling industry. Not only did he involve Bill in the business, but he also invited other Mafia families to join. Who could be more suited for the scrap recycling business than the Mafia?


    Don''t underestimate the business of collecting scrap; it''s a highly profitable trade.


    In the U.S., people pay to dispose of garbage. Once collected, trash is sorted: plastics are recycled, metals are recycled, and even paper is recycled.


    It''s all money.


    By the mid-1950s, Hardy acquired several small smelting enterprises, which processed scrap metal for recycling.


    From the beginning, this business was quite lucrative.


    Hardy also knew, from his past experiences, that after the industrial age, major steel companies in the U.S. would collapse. Even dominant enterprises like Carnegie United Steel would not be spared. In contrast, steel mills that relied on recycled scrap metal would continue to turn a profit.


    In the later years, over 70% of American steel would come from recycled scrap metal.


    When Nixon came to power, Hardy found himself in his element.


    Whether in the U.S., the U.K., Japan, Hong Kong, the Cayman Islands, or Penang, all of Hardy''s industries saw rapid growth without encountering significant obstacles.


    During this period, Hardy accomplished many things, one of which was establishing a private university in the U.S. named "Hardy University." The choice of name wasn''t for vanity but followed tradition.


    For instance, Harvard University was named after John Harvard, and Stanford University derived its name from former California governor and railroad magnate Leland Stanford and his wife.


    Naming a university "Hardy University" was entirely appropriate.


    The purpose of Hardy University was clear. First, to create a prestigious school in the U.S. that he could call his own. Second, to use Hardy University to foster better partnerships with universities in Penang, Singapore, and even Hong Kong.


    This collaboration would help improve the educational quality in those regions.


    Hardy University was located in Los Angeles. Hardy spent a considerable amount acquiring an 8,000-acre plot on the outskirts of the city. The property included two small lakes and a river, offering an excellent natural environment.


    The university was established as a non-profit private institution, exempting it from government taxes. However, this also meant that shareholders could not earn a single penny from the university.


    Most prestigious U.S. universities are non-profit private institutions.


    From the outset, Hardy invited numerous investors to fund the university. Hardy had always excelled at using other people''s money for his ventures.


    Investors benefited, too. Their children would have an easier time enrolling in Hardy University, as the board could issue direct invitations.


    The same principle applied to elite schools like Yale, Harvard, and New York University.


    This is also why so many people donate to prestigious universities: to secure a spot for their children.


    Hardy University focused on disciplines such as economics, law, sociology, medicine, pharmacology, life sciences, electronic information engineering, computer science, communications, and media studies.


    While training talent for society, it would also nurture talent for Hardy Group itself.


    After the university was established, Hardy spared no effort in hiring renowned professors, scholars, and educators, thereby attracting a large number of students, including international students. Hardy University also broke the tradition of white supremacy by employing capable Black professors, such as John Hope Franklin and Angela Davis, which was rare at the time.


    Over these years, all of Hardy''s industries experienced rapid growth.


    By the late 1960s, estimates suggested that Hardy''s enterprises had reached the staggering value of $50 billion.


    Hardy''s industries spanned across the U.S. and over dozens of countries and regions worldwide.


    ---

 Chapter 697 - 697 The Internal Struggle Within The FBI

    In 1968, a new U.S. presidential election commenced.


    The Democratic candidate was Michael Corleone. After more than a decade of cleaning up their image, the Corleone family had fully transformed into a political family.


    Even the old Italian Mafia families, under Hardy''s guidance, shifted toward legitimate businesses, gradually abandoning some of their illegal activities.


    In truth, as long as the Mafia refrained from robbery, murder, or oppressing the public, people didn''t really care. Even drug trafficking was just another business.


    The world offered countless opportunities. With the right approach, legitimate businesses could be far more profitable than illegal ones. Hardy led their transformation. Now, the Italian Mafia had become more discreet, with many evolving into corporations and conglomerates.


    Michael Corleone''s opponent was a Republican candidate named Rudolph Ford. Ford was backed by the Rockefeller family and other forces.


    From the very beginning, both sides engaged in fierce competition, launching large-scale publicity campaigns. Newspapers covered daily reports about the candidates. Each city visit involved speeches, and the increasingly developed television industry allowed for live broadcasts.


    Hardy and the head of the Rockefeller family often sat together, chatting over tea about the future direction of the U.S. economy.


    For these power players, the presidential election didn''t impact their friendship. They were the financial backers. Regardless of who won, the president would serve as their representative, with the only question being how the benefits would be divided.


    During Nixon''s administration, the Rockefeller, Morgan, and other major families also had their proxies in the cabinet.


    In this world, no one could monopolize everything.


    Those who acted selfishly would inevitably face collective opposition.


    Thus, while each family put forward their own proxies, it didn''t strain their relationships. Whoever''s candidate succeeded, a share of the profits would always be allotted.


    During the campaign, a major event occurred in the U.S.: the death of Edgar Hoover, the powerful and feared FBI Director, at his own home.


    The cause of death was determined to be a heart attack.


    Historically, Hoover lived several years longer than in this world. As for his real cause of death, no one truly knows.


    Hardy closed the newspaper and remained silent for a while. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hoover had risen to power during Roosevelt''s era, eventually becoming an untouchable figure. With secrets about presidents, senators, officials, and tycoons in his grasp, no one dared challenge him.


    Neither Johnson nor Eisenhower could deal with Hoover during their presidencies.


    Even under Nixon, Hoover''s position remained secure.


    But this time, Hardy decided to act.


    Through informants close to Hoover, Hardy learned that Hoover had allied with Michael''s rival, intending to expose Michael''s family dark past.


    Although Michael Corleone had no personal scandals, his Mafia family background posed a significant vulnerability. The public remained unaware of the Italian Mafia''s existence at the time. It wasn''t until the 1970s, when a key Mafia member was arrested and revealed the organization''s details, that the world truly recognized the Mafia.


    If Hoover exposed Michael''s background, Michael''s opponent would surely exploit it, putting Michael in an awkward position.


    Previously, Hardy had tolerated Hoover''s existence.


    But now, Hardy decided it was time to take action.


    Another identity of his (Clyde Tolson) was that of "the man behind Hoover."


    Historically, after Hoover''s death, Tolson succeeded him as FBI director. However, in this world, such a scenario would never occur. Tolson was immediately taken into custody for investigation.


    The official reason for the investigation was embezzlement of FBI funds.


    The real reason, however, was that Tolson held the secret files Hoover had collected over the years. Hoover''s untouchable status and the fear he inspired stemmed from his use of the FBI''s investigative powers to gather compromising information on presidents, high-ranking officials, and influential figures.


    Anyone who dared challenge him risked severe retaliation. In many cases, Hoover could remain in power while his adversaries, including sitting presidents, might be forced to resign in disgrace.


    Now that Hoover was dead, his "inheritance" was left to Tolson. Hardy could not allow Tolson to consolidate power further.


    The person who arrested Tolson was George, one of the FBI''s eight deputy directors. Each deputy managed several departments, and George had previously been in charge of the Internal Affairs Committee within the FBI¡ªa position with little real authority.


    Tolson was enraged that George had arrested him. He initially tried to resist, but George gave him no chance. Producing well-prepared evidence, George laid it directly before Tolson.


    It was worth noting that Henry (Hardy''s intelligence chief) had been monitoring Tolson for over a decade, and the evidence was watertight.


    "You must release me, or many people will suffer the consequences. I promise you," Tolson threatened George.


    George smiled and leaned close to Tolson, whispering, "Are you referring to the documents hidden in the safe at your villa in the suburbs?"


    Tolson froze, staring at George in disbelief.


    He never imagined that his opponent even knew about those matters.


    At that moment, his trump card was gone.


    Not long after, Tolson "committed suicide" in prison. As for the documents, they mysteriously disappeared. Very few people knew of their existence.


    Five days after Hoover''s death, Nixon appointed George as the new FBI director. To the outside world, the internal struggle within the FBI remained a secret.


    George, however, was a man Henry had strategically placed within the FBI, meaning he was effectively Hardy''s agent.


    As the presidential election drew closer, public anticipation for the next president reached its peak.


    Naturally, Las Vegas opened betting lines once again. Although media reports portrayed the two candidates as being evenly matched, many believed Michael Corleone had the upper hand. As a result, Michael''s odds were the lowest.


    In the U.S., under Hardy''s years of effort in developing the gambling industry, over 30 states had now legalized lotteries. Betting pools were considered a part of the lottery system.


    With the public buying lottery tickets, interest in the election soared.


    This election was set to be broadcast live in its entirety.


    By now, the color TV era had fully arrived. ABC Television, the first network to launch TV programming, had, under Hardy''s deliberate guidance, transformed American television into a vibrant medium of entertainment. It had become the most popular form of leisure for Americans.


    ---

 Chapter 698 - 698 A Long Journey

    ABC now operated five channels.


    In early November 1968,


    Election Day arrived.


    ABC dedicated an entire channel to election coverage, setting up a live broadcast room to report results from each state as they came in. The nationwide audience could get updates in real time. The broadcast room featured a panel of guests who provided continuous analysis.


    As results were announced state by state, the atmosphere in the studio grew increasingly intense.


    After over 20 hours of voting, the final results were in. Michael Corleone won the election with a solid advantage over his opponent, becoming the next president.


    In New York, the Corleone estate erupted in celebration as the results were announced on television.


    Michael leaped toward Hardy and hugged him tightly.


    "Hardy, we did it. Thank you," Michael said, embracing Hardy.


    "Don''t thank me. Have you forgotten what we are?" Hardy replied.


    "Brothers."


    Michael clasped Hardy''s hand firmly.


    Michael''s wife and children also came to congratulate him. Michael had three children: his eldest son Anthony, aged 20, still in college and Hardy''s godson; his daughter Jane, 17, a beautiful young lady; and his youngest son John, aged 14.


    Michael and Hardy retreated to the study. Michael specifically called his eldest son Anthony in.


    Anthony entered and respectfully greeted Hardy, addressing him as "Godfather," before turning to Michael. "Father, did you call me for something?"


    "Now that the election results are out, you must be more mindful of your behavior. You''re still in college, and especially at school, I don''t want you standing out or acting differently from others."


    Anthony nodded. "I understand, Father. I won''t become arrogant or reckless."


    "Good. Go and tell Jane and John as well," Michael instructed.


    "Yes, Father. Father, Godfather, I''ll take my leave now," Anthony said politely before exiting.


    After Anthony left, Hardy remarked to Michael, "Anthony has been well-educated by you. He has great potential to carry on the Corleone family''s legacy."


    "Let''s hope so. And what about your kids?" Michael handed Hardy a cigar.


    Thinking of his brood, Hardy chuckled. "They''re all doing well, full of energy, each with their own interests. My hope is for them to pursue their paths freely." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael laughed. "Having you as their father is a blessing for those 14 kids."


    "No, 15 now," Hardy corrected.


    Michael was momentarily stunned.


    "Another one?!"


    "Yes, a few months ago, I had another son," Hardy said with a laugh.


    Michael could only shake his head in admiration.


    The two then discussed a range of topics, including cabinet appointments, the distribution of power among various factions, future governance, the direction of the U.S. economy, and foreign policy.


    When the topic of international relations came up, the Soviet Union was a key focus.


    Hardy said, "During Nixon''s term, there were many plans regarding the Soviet Union. In reality, a nearby Southeastern European region could serve as a valuable breakthrough point."


    "Their relationship with the Soviets isn''t good right now. There have been many disagreements, even confrontations. Over the years, Nixon has established communication channels through several countries. Once you take office, you could build on this foundation."


    "Our primary target is the Soviet Union. The enemy of our enemy is our friend. We have plenty of leverage, including their lack of United Nations membership. They could even become a permanent member of the Security Council."


    "Diplomatic relations could be established."


    "We could also collaborate on technology, including weaponry, production techniques, and electronics, and invest in building factories in their region."


    In history, there was a brief honeymoon period in the Balkans before they resumed doing what they seem to enjoy most¡ªfighting each other again.


    Hardy''s suggestion was to merely introduce the U.S investments as a replacement to the comunist so the the timeline by a few years.


    Hardy''s suggestion was to invest in the Balkans region and provide opportunities for engagement, so they could focus on constructive activities instead of being idle and getting into conflicts with one another.


    ...


    In February 1969,


    Michael was sworn in at Capitol Hill as the new president of the United States. In this world, there was no Watergate scandal. With Hardy around, such an event would never occur. Nixon smoothly handed over power to Michael and quietly retired.


    Soon after, Nixon became the honorary president of Hardy University. His position boosted the university''s reputation, and in return, Nixon received a generous annual stipend and extensive benefits from Hardy Group.


    Michael entered the White House.


    The cabinet lineup was finalized.


    Andy once again made it into the cabinet, becoming the U.S. Secretary of State¡ªa move that surprised no one.


    George retained his position as FBI director.


    Other appointments represented a variety of factions.


    The man later known as ''the Balkans'' old friend, James Morgan, was appointed National Security Advisor and Director of the National Security Council. He was a candidate pushed by the Rockefeller family.


    Two months after Michael''s inauguration,


    James Morgan embarked on a secret diplomatic mission.


    The Late 1970s


    As signs of reform and opening up began to emerge in the balkan region, the Hardy Group was among the first to make bold moves.


    At that time, other foreign businessmen were unsure about the region''s future and worried about potential policy changes. Most remained on the sidelines, hesitant to invest, which gave Hardy an opportunity.


    Through companies in the Cayman Islands, the Penang-Malacca Dominion, and Hong Kong, Hardy Group made large-scale, comprehensive investments in the balkan region.


    In the 1980s, the information industries¡ªcomputers, software, and telecommunications¡ªrose rapidly. By the 1990s, the internet era finally arrived.


    Hardy always managed to seize opportunities early, making investments in these industries well ahead of time.


    By this point, Hardy Group had grown to an immense scale. Many speculated that Hardy''s net worth was undoubtedly calculated in trillions of dollars. However, the exact amount remained unknown because, in later years, Hardy took measures to conceal much of his wealth.


    Moreover, he owned the three autonomous territories of Penang, Malacca, and the Cayman Islands¡ªprivate domains whose values were incalculable.


    ...


    By 2021, Hardy Group had become the most prestigious and legendary company in the world.


    Hardy himself had reached the age of 100.


    Though 100 years old, Hardy remained vigorous and energetic¡ªlikely thanks to his exceptional regenerative abilities. He looked more like someone in their seventies or eighties.


    Holding a smartphone in his hand, Hardy felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if he had experienced a full cycle of reincarnation.


    Reflecting on his life, Hardy now had a net worth of several trillion dollars, had created immense wealth, and had been involved with dozens of women¡ªmany of whom had since passed away. When Hardy bid them farewell, they all said they felt fortunate to have been part of his life.


    The end.


    ...


    Author''s Note: It has been a long journey, and I am glad I had your company all the way through¡ªthank you. I am especially grateful for your presence, as you cheered me up when I felt like giving up. Many unforeseen incidents occurred during this journey, but thanks to your support, I kept going¡ªand I''m so glad I did. Finally, I want to say that you guys are the best, and I wish you all the very best in life.


    ---